《The Legendary Man》 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 1 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The Return Of Asura At Northern Crimson Prison located in Sanguine Desert, wind and sand swirled in the air, seemingly intent on submerging the entire prison. The prison confined the most sadistic murderers in the world, including serial killers who were the world¡¯s most wanted fugitives. That aside, the Rainy Night Butcher who had ughtered a family of more than a dozen people and top-notch hackers who had infiltrated the Sanctum were also imprisoned there. Furthermore, the prison incarcerated the world¡¯s top killer who had failed to assassinate the leader of a particr country but annihted more than a dozen special forces before going on them. Each and every single criminal imprisoned there had the blood of at least a dozen lives on their hands. Thus, their hands and legs were manacled with heavy iron chains. In front of their prison cells were fully armed guards who kept watch 24/7. The security was so tight that not even a fly could escape. However, there was an exception. The man seemingly never killed anyone and hadn¡¯t the slightest hint of murderous aura. In fact, it appeared as though he had been imprisoned there by mistake. There were no chains on his hands or feet, and he wasn¡¯t even wearing a prison uniform. No one knew his name, much less why he was being locked up in the prison. All they knew was that he came to Northern Crimson Prison alone a year ago without the escort of any guards. And surprisingly, the look in the eyes of the prison guards when they regarded him showed a faint trace of reverence. Bang! Bang! Bang! A prison guard holding a tray in his hand knocked on the man¡¯s prison door. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m here to deliver your meal!¡± ¡°Okay. Just put it down.¡± The man didn¡¯t even bother to lift his head as he toyed with a Desert Eagle in his hands. In less than a minute, he had already disassembled the Desert Eagle and reassembled it perfectly. The speed of his hands was so swift that it would be nigh on impossible for even military personnel to trump him. ¡°It¡¯s yourst day here at Northern Crimson Prison, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The prison guard put the tray down, but he didn¡¯t leave. ¡°It¡¯s been a year?¡± At longst, the man raised his head and revealed his countenance. He appeared to be very young, merely in his twenties. He wasn¡¯t fair but a touch tanned. The only intimidating thing about him was his eyes. They were sharp like des, cold and devoid of emotion. The prison guard nodded slightly. ¡°Yeah! The warden is already on his way back from abroad and will land in an hour.¡± ¡°Why is heing?¡± The man arched his eyebrow a fraction. ¡°He¡¯sing specially to see you off.¡± The warden of Northern Crimson Prison had been helming the ce for decades, but he had never seen anyone off. At Northern Crimson Prison, he had a godlike existence and reigned supreme. No one dared to contradict him, let alone defy him. Yet, he was currently rushing back from abroad just to see the man off. The man sneered, his gaze cutting. ¡°Hah! See me off, my foot! I think he wants to see me leave this ce with his own eyes! As long as I¡¯m at Northern Crimson Prison, he has no peace of mind! Tell him that he doesn¡¯t need toe and see me if he takes more than half an hour. Instead, just go back where he came from!¡± After saying that, he waved a dismissive hand and no longer paid the prison guard any mind. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Lowering his head, the prison guard then left. A brief momentter, the man finally put down the Desert Eagle in his hands. His gaze turned a tad unfocused. ¡°Time really flies. In the blink of an eye, a year has passed. It seems that it¡¯s also time for me to leave this hellish ce!¡± Half an hourter, a middle-aged man in military fatigues strode toward the prison right on the dot. The moment he stepped into the prison, the raucous ce instantly plunged into silence. Not a single sound could be heard any longer. The inmates, who were usually violent and savage, acted as though they saw something terrifying at the sight of him. They were so petrified that they didn¡¯t even dare twitch a single muscle. And that person was none other than the warden of Northern Crimson Prison! Right that moment, he was cautiously knocking on the door of Cell No. 0. ¡°I¡¯m notte, am I, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The warden stood outside the door, not daring to enter without permission. ¡°You¡¯re a secondte.¡± The man known as Mr. Goldstein cidly nced at him before waving a hand and drawling, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The warden gingerly pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°How did you find it here for the past year, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Passable.¡± In a mild voice, the man expounded, ¡°The food has been pretty good, but it has been too boring without a woman! How nauseating to be with a group of men day in and day out!¡± ¡°As you know, Mr. Goldstein, no woman is allowed in this prison¡­¡± The warden wore an aggrieved expression. This is a prison, not a clubhouse! As such, what would it look like to smuggle in a few women? ¡°Okay, drop that pitiful act!¡± The man threw him an impatient look. ¡°Is it time yet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Nodding, the warden dered, ¡°You should be leaving, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave, then!¡± No sooner had the man raised a hand than the warden immediately stepped forward and helped him up from the ground. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, have you found the item you¡¯ve been looking for in the past year?¡± ¡°No.¡± The man shook his head, his gaze a touch chilly. A year ago, he deliberately came to this ce, the world¡¯s most dangerous prison, to search for something. A year had now passed, but he still didn¡¯t find it. The very second he stepped out of his cell, all the inmates in the entire prison dropped to their knees and bowed their heads. Not a single one of them failed to do so. It was as though they were servants who caught a glimpse of their master, trembling in fear. ¡°You¡¯re leaving, Mr. Goldstein?¡± one of the inmates couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Why? Are you reluctant to see me leave?¡± The man quirked a brow. The inmates eximed at once, ¡°Of course! How could we bear to see you leave when you¡¯ve been so good to us all, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Then, how about I stay?¡± Testing the waters, the man made to pull his leg back. At once, a chill ran down the spines of the inmates, and they broke into a cold sweat. ¡°No, Mr. Goldstein¡ª¡± Snorting, the man retorted, ¡°All right, drop the act! You can¡¯t bear to see me leave? I think you¡¯re eager to see me leave instead!¡± The first day he came to Northern Crimson Prison, he shattered three of an inmate¡¯s ribs. And on the second day, he broke an inmate¡¯s leg. In less than half a month, not a single inmate in the whole of Northern Crimson Prison was spared from his assault. A few minutester, the man finally stepped out of Northern Crimson Prison. The sunlight outside was a tad ring. Meanwhile, a helicopter had long since been waiting outside the prison. As soon as he came into sight, legions of armies in uniform fell to their knees. ¡°Fang Dragon Guards, Eagle Dragon Guards, Anima Dragon Guards, and Divine Dragon Guards at your service, Asura!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°You may all get up.¡± The man lifted his hand a fraction. ¡°It¡¯s been a year. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you all waiting.¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± The multitude of armies remained kneeling, unwilling to get to their feet. ¡°We¡¯re willing to spend our whole lives awaiting your return, Asura!¡± they proimed loudly. It¡¯s been a year! We¡¯ve waited for a whole year, and it has finally paid off at this moment! Asura is back! The man lifted his hand again. ¡°All right, get on up. Also, I¡¯m no longer Asura.¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re forever Asura!¡± In our hearts, there¡¯s only one Asura in this world until the end of time! And that¡¯s Jonathan Goldstein, who once battled and subjugated the world, never once losing a single battle! The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 2 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Bumping Into The Witch Jadeborough was a third-tier city. In actual fact, it fell short of even being a third-tier city. Many people fled the ce as soon as they had money, heading toward the more prosperous and developed capital cities or first-tier cities. To Jonathan, however, Jadeborough was the ce he had dreamed of countless times in the past three years. After all, someone whom he would never forget in his entire life was there, and that person was his wife, Josephine Smith. More urately speaking, he had married into his wife¡¯s family. Four years ago, he was at a dead end after being set up. Hispany had gone bankrupt, and he was being hunted by his debtors. Just when he was heavily injured after having been shed more than a dozen times and almost died while fleeing, Josephine saved him. Not only that, but she even paid off all his debts. She only had one stiption¡ªmarry her and be a live-in son-inw. The Smith family was a prominent family in Jadeborough, so he was certainly unworthy of marrying the eldest daughter of the Smith family when hispany had gone bankrupt and he was penniless back then. After marrying into her family, all that greeted him was endless ridicule and disdain. Even his wife, Josephine, had never once smiled at him, much less allowed him to touch her after their marriage. It wasn¡¯t untilter did he learn that she had demanded that he marry into her family because she didn¡¯t want to be a sacrificialmb for a political marriage. As such, he was merely a tool she was using to turn down a political marriage. Nheless, he still endured the infinite derision and mockery just to repay the debt of gratitude he owed her for having repaid all his debts back then. But on a particr day three years ago, he suddenly became the target of an assassination. He inadvertently broke into the military camp and was forcibly drafted into the army, bing a soldier who couldn¡¯t even hold a gun properly. Ever since then, he started going to battle all over the world. From a soldier who was often picked on, he gradually became Asura, who subjugated the world and struck fear into all. All that was thanks to a manual of mysterious technique he came into possession of by coincidence. That manual was known as the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. s, heter learned that the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique in his hands was only half of its entirety. It was an iplete manual with the other half missing. ¡°It¡¯s been three years, and I¡¯m finally back!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help eximing as he stared at the heavy traffic in front of him. ¡°Josephine, three years ago, I was treated with contempt after marrying into your family, which caused you to be humiliated alongside me and be theughingstock of the Smith family. But I¡¯m back today, three yearster! I¡¯ll definitely make up for all I owed you in the past three years by a hundredfold! From today onward, I¡¯ll make certain that no one will ever dare to scorn you! I want this world to genuflect to you!¡± He then started making his way to the Smith residence with the vague recollection he had in his memories. But when he was halfway there, he bumped into a middle-aged woman who had just stepped out from a massage parlor. Her face was caked with heavy makeup, but it still couldn¡¯t conceal the tons of wrinkles on her face. ¡°Would you like toe in and have some fun, handsome? It¡¯ll only cost you a hundred, and you can choose whatever service you¡¯d like! So, how about it? Are you interested?¡± Subsequently, the middle-aged woman sashayed forward to grab Jonathan. Naturally, Jonathan would never allow her to even touch the hem of his clothes. Ugh! With such a woman, I find it repulsive even she offers herself to me for free, let alone having to pay a hundred for her services! ¡°Stay away from me!¡± His brows furrowed slightly, and he made to beat a hasty retreat. But at that precise moment, the middle-aged woman threw herself at him once more. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so stingy, handsome. It¡¯s just a hundred, yet you¡¯re not willing to pay?¡± ¡°Buzz off!¡± Jonathan barked coldly. But the moment his words rang out, a luscious woman strutted toward him out of the blue. She seemingly recognized him at a single nce. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Jonathan? It¡¯s you, no? You¡¯re still alive, huh? I thought you were long since dead after having disappeared for three years. I never expected you to be still alive.¡± ¡°Ysobel?¡± Likewise, Jonathan recognized her. The woman was none other than Ysobel Linney, Josephine¡¯s best friend. Back when he married into the Smith family, she used all kinds of despicable methods to disparage him in front of Josephine, even going as far as making up rumors topel Josephine into divorcing him. ¡°Oh gosh, it¡¯s really you!¡± Ysobel¡¯s eyes went wide. Gaping at him incredulously, she remarked, ¡°I thought I mistook someone else for you and was just wondering why there¡¯s someone who looks exactly like a useless piece of trash such as you.¡± Ever since Jonathan married into the Smith family, she had turned up her nose at him. How ridiculous! Josephine is the heiress of the Smith family, with tons of promising young men and young heirs pursuing her. Yet, she just had to choose this loser, who hadn¡¯t a penny to his name and was even up to his eyeballs in debt! ¡°Where¡¯s Josephine?¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t in the mood to yak with her. In his eyes, she was no different from an ant. Even saying an additional word to her felt like a waste of breath to him. ¡°Josephine? You¡¯ve still got the audacity to look for her?¡± With a sneer, Ysobel scoffed, ¡°You left without a single word for three years, and you¡¯re seeking out a hooker by the roadside as soon as you return? Never mind that, but you¡¯re even going for such a low-ss hooker? Considering her looks, she doesn¡¯t even cost a hundred, huh? You¡¯re truly disgusting, Jonathan Goldstein! I¡¯d advise you to just get lost instead of seeking Josephine out!¡± It was clear as day that she presumed that Jonathan was so sexually frustrated that he was soliciting the services of a hooker by the roadside. Never mind if he wants to get it on with a prostitute, but this is simply too much! Just a single look at her renders me so sick that I feel hurling! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my looks?¡± The middle-aged woman instantly saw red upon hearing her insult. ¡°Let me tell you that I can get dozens of customers a day! There are tons of men who want to bed me! I¡¯m skilled in all kinds of bed y, so it¡¯s truly gratifying to do the horizontal tango with me! A snot-nosed kid like you know nothing!¡± ¡°I was just passing by. I¡¯m not her client!¡± Jonathan inexorably frowned when Ysobel¡¯s words grew increasingly nasty. He didn¡¯t care a whit that Ysobel misunderstood him, but he didn¡¯t want Josephine to have the wrong idea about him. Ysobel didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to admit that you¡¯re soliciting the services of a hooker? Jonathan, why are you still such a coward when it¡¯s been three years since Ist saw you? Josephine must have been truly blind back then to take a fancy to you! I¡¯ll definitely tell her about this! I¡¯ll make sure that she divorces you!¡± After saying that, she whirled around on her sexy high heels and made to stalk away. However, Jonathan grabbed her and demanded frostily, ¡°Where is Josephine? Bring me to her!¡± ¡°You want to see her? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡± Snickering, Ysobel continued, ¡°You want to know where she is, huh? Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the answer. She¡¯s on a date with Mr. Langford at Phoenix International Hotel! Do you know who that is? He¡¯s Alvin Langford, the only son of the Chairman of Langford Group! He has several hundred million in assets! He has pursued Josephine for three years, and she¡¯s nning to divorce you and marry him!¡± ¡°What did you just say? She wants to marry someone else?¡± After Jonathan heard that, his expression abruptly turned chilly. We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years, yet she¡¯s actually hoping to marry someone else the very day I return? The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 3 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 3 Chapter 3 I Do Not Agree Ysobel drawled with a sneer, ¡°Of course! Isn¡¯t it more than benevolent of her to have waited for you for three whole years? Or did you expect her to live like a widow for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°Bring me to her!¡± Jonathan had no time to contend with her, for he only wanted to see Josephine as soon as possible. Snorting, Ysobelmented, ¡°Why do you want to see her? To continue clinging on to her and pestering her endlessly? Besides, what right do you have to go and see her?¡± Verily, she looked down on a deadbeat like him from the depths of her heart. He has married into the Smith family for three years, but he has never done anything good for the family. He has merely been sitting around and making merry all day like a ne¡¯er-do-well! If it weren¡¯t for the Smith family feeding him for the past three years, he would¡¯ve long since starved to death! I really don¡¯t understand why Josephine had to marry a useless piece of trash like him when she has both good looks and a perfect figure. Jonathan then dered airily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I won¡¯t pester her! If she truly wants to marry that Mr. Langford, I won¡¯t stop her in the slightest! Furthermore, how is she going to marry someone else without going through the divorce procedures with me?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Ysobel still felt a smidge skeptical. In a mild voice, Jonathan asserted, ¡°Why would I lie to you? I¡¯ll naturally let her go if she has met someone better.¡± With a cold snort, Ysobel warned, ¡°You¡¯ve got that much self-awareness, at least! Let me warn you that Mr. Langford will have you beaten up if you dare go and make trouble, Jonathan! He has bodyguards with him wherever he goes! You¡¯d better behave if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± Having said that, Ysobel hailed a taxi. ¡°Get in!¡± she ordered without sparing him a single nce. ¡°Phoenix International Hotel, please.¡± When she had told the taxi driver her destination after getting into the taxi, the taxi sped off. Throwing a nce at Jonathan, who sat in the front of his own ord, Ysobel harrumphed coldly. Then, she took out her phone and sent Josephine a message that read: Josephine, I bumped into Jonathan on my way. The moment the message went out, Josephine, who was sitting at the dining table at the hotel, trembled all of a sudden. Even her hand that was holding her phone shook slightly. Jonathan is back? Three years ago, he disappeared mysteriously, and there has been no news about him. He has been missing for three long years! I thought that I would never hear from him again for the rest of my life, but never have I expected him to appear before me again after three years! In reply, she texted: Where is he? In no time, Ysobel answered: He¡¯sing to Phoenix International Hotel with me. When Josephine saw the contents of the message, her expression promptly changed. He¡¯sing over here? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Josephine?¡± Alvin Langford, who was sitting beside her, hastily expressed his concern upon noticing that her expression seemed off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Josephine seemed calm and unruffled on the surface, yet a storm of emotions brewed endlessly within her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you marry me, the Langford family will naturally help to resolve the crisis faced by the Smith family.¡± Alvin mistakenly assumed that she was fretting about the Smith family¡¯s predicament. ¡°If you marry me, you¡¯ll be part of the Langford family. At that time, who will still dare to pick on you in Jadeborough? Who will still dare to pick on the Smith family?¡± He had absolute confidence before her. Although she had been married once, he wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered. After all, he had heard that despite her having married a good-for-nothing named Jonathan Goldstein long ago, the man had never touched her in the past three years. Therefore, she was still a virgin at present. ¡°Mr. Langford, I¡ª¡± Josephine was just about to say something, but Alvin cut her off, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. It¡¯s your birthday today, so cheer up!¡± While saying that, Alvin lifted his hand and snapped his fingers. At once, a subordinate of his stepped forward with a gift box that appeared exceedingly luxurious cradled in both hands. ¡°Please quieten down, everyone!¡± Alvin got up and waved a hand. Immediately, the originally boisterous private room became so silent that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°It¡¯s Josephine¡¯s birthday today, so I especially bought her a Seraphic Star from abroad! It¡¯s the only one of its kind in the entire world and costs eighteen million!¡± After Alvin had finished saying that, he reached out and flipped the gift box open. In the gift box was a tinum ne with an exquisite diamond. It glittered brightly and resplendently. Eighteen million? Everyone was instantly shocked when that figure came out of Alvin¡¯s mouth. Oh my God, that diamond cost eighteen million! Yet, he¡¯s giving it to her without an ounce of hesitation? In a trice, everyone present looked at Josephine with envy written all over their faces. s, they could only bottle their resentment up since they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Oh well, she¡¯s as pretty as a picture, so what does it matter even if she had been married? Besides, her ex-husband died three years ago. Someone at the side couldn¡¯t resist urging when Josephine made no move to take the gift. ¡°Why are you spacing out, Josephine? Hurry up and ept Mr. Langford¡¯s gift!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Josephine abruptly snapped back to her senses. Even she was taken aback by Alvin¡¯svish gift of eighteen million right off the bat. ¡°Mr. Langford, t-this is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept this¡­¡± Josephine declined, shaking her head. Nheless, Alvin didn¡¯t allow her the opportunity to turn down the gift. ¡°Josephine, you can¡¯t refuse this, for this is my proposal gift to you! You¡¯re the only one worthy of this Seraphic Star! To me, it¡¯s as pure as you!¡± Josephine was stunned, clearly unable to wrap her head around it. Proposal? He only mentioned that he wanted to celebrate my birthday when he asked me out today! He didn¡¯t say anything about proposing marriage! ¡°Uh, Mr. Langford¡­¡± Still stumped by his promation, she was somewhat lost. ¡°Why? Are you thinking of turning my proposal down?¡± Alvin¡¯s expression darkened a shade when she didn¡¯t ept the gift after such a long time. ¡°Josephine, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still pining after that loser, Jonathan?¡± I¡¯m the only son of the Chairman of Langford Group! I can¡¯t be inferior to a useless live-in son-inw in her heart, can I? ¡°O-Of course not!¡± Josephine hurriedly denied. ¡°What is it, then?¡± Alvin¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Josephine, I¡¯ve waited for you for three whole years.¡± ¡°Why are you still hesitating, Josephine? Hurry up and ept the gift! If you continue tarrying, Mr. Langford will get angry! You should know full well the consequences if he¡¯s irked.¡± When Josephine still made no move to ept the gift, her good friends at the side quickly urged, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still yearning for that dud? What right does he have topare with Mr. Langford? He¡¯s nothing inparison! He has no money, yet neither does he have any ambition. He doesn¡¯t even have a proper job, and he has only been relying on the Smith family for a living! If it weren¡¯t for your family, he would¡¯ve starved to death long ago! Furthermore, he has been gone for three years, so he might have kicked the bucket ages ago! Why are you still pining after a dead man?¡± Josephine was in no hurry, but her friends around her were frantic, each worse than thest. ¡°H-He¡ª¡± She was just about to say that Jonathan was still alive, but Alvin interrupted her before she could speak. ¡°Josephine, this is thest time I¡¯m asking you this. Do you agree to marry me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Before Josephine could answer, the door of the private room was kicked open without warning. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 4 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The Birthday Gift Bang! Jonathan kicked the door open and stormed into the private room. The moment Josephine caught sight of him, her expression changed drastically. Jonathan? He¡­ He¡¯s still alive¡­ After having not seen him for three years, even she had gradually started believing the rumor of his death. ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Alvin threw Jonathan a frigid look with a trace of contempt in his eyes. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you have the right to disagree when ites to my marriage with Josephine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband. Say, do I have the right to disagree?¡± Jonathan sneered, not even deigning to spare him a single nce. Instead, he strolled toward Josephine. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Josephine!¡± At longst, the others identified the man before them as Jonathan, who had gone missing three years ago. Jonathan Goldstein? Isn¡¯t he dead? ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± Josephine reflexively took a step back to maintain a distance from Jonathan. The estrangement in her eyes shone brightly. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today, so of course I have toe!¡± Jonathan shed her a faint smile. The reason he had made the decision a year ago to leave Northern Crimson Prison that particr day was none other than Josephine¡¯s birthday. He had waited three long years for this very day. ¡°So, you¡¯re Josephine¡¯s ex-husband?¡± Alvin finally took note of Jonathan right then and scrutinized him. Unfortunately, a sh of disdain flickered in his eyes when he noticed that the man¡¯s attire was cheap stuff that didn¡¯t even cost a hundred in total. Alvin then scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re the good-for-nothing live-in son-inw who merely lives off a woman and has been sponging off the Smith family for a whole year? Didn¡¯t you die three years ago?¡± A good-for-nothing? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Right then and there, a hint of scorn crept into the eyes of the crowd as they regarded Jonathan. Indeed, he lives up to his reputation as a good-for-nothing! Even after three years, he still seems to be a loser, his entire outfit not even amounting to a hundred! Compared to Alvin, the only son of the Chairman of Langford Group, he¡¯s nothing but a clump of mud! No, equating him to a clump of mud is rather insulting to mud! He¡¯s just a piece of sh*t! ¡°I might still be alive and kicking even after you¡¯re dead.¡± Jonathan cast him a wintry look before shifting his gaze to Josephine and saying, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home, Josephine!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Josephine declined without any hesitation. The second Alvin heard her turning Jonathan down, he instantly guffawed. ¡°Did you hear that? Josephine doesn¡¯t want to leave with you, dud! It¡¯s best that you disappear from my sight before my temper spikes! Otherwise¡­¡± Stretching out his hand, he flicked his fingers. At once, several bodyguards in ck suits stepped forward and surrounded Jonathan. From the look of things, they would instantly beat Jonathan up with an order from Alvin. ¡°What would you do otherwise?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze went cold. ¡°Throw him out of here!¡± Alvin wasn¡¯t in the mood to yak with him. With a wave of his hand, several bodyguards promptly stalked forward. One of them swung a fist at Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°You asked for it!¡± As Jonathan¡¯s expression went chilly, his palm shot out. A crisp p split the air, and his palmnded on the bodyguard¡¯s face. Thud! Subsequently, a booming sound rang out. The bodyguard was knocked to the ground without any strength to retaliate. Blood spurted from his nose and mouth, and he passed out on the spot. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Alvin was entirely stricken. These few men are retired special forces I hired at an exorbitant price! They¡¯re battle-hardened, ruthless characters who have blood on their hands! How could he have been knocked out by a single p from Jonathan? Before the final word in his utterance fell, Jonathan strode forward and punched his palm out again. In less than three seconds, none of the bodyguards remained standing. They were all out cold. H-How could he be so skilled in fighting? It wasn¡¯t just Alvin, but everyone present was stunned by Jonathan¡¯s fighting skills. Isn¡¯t he rumored to be a useless piece of trash? ¡°Jonathan, what did you promise me before we came?¡± At the scene before her, Ysobel finally couldn¡¯t hold her silence any longer. ¡°You said you won¡¯t cling on to Josephine anymore. Is this what you mean by that?¡± She was so frantic right then that her eyes were turning red. I was the one who brought him here, and he beat up Mr. Langford¡¯s men in front of so many people here! Isn¡¯t that tantamount to humiliating Mr. Langford? How am I going to survive in Jadeboroughter after having offended the powerful man? ¡°I was just lying. Did you believe it?¡± Jonathan drawled, arching an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re such a b*stard, Jonathan!¡± Ysobel was so infuriated that she stomped her feet and cursed him out. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Langford, Jonathan!¡± Josephine, who had been keeping mum, finally spoke. With a frosty expression on her face, she pointed at Jonathan and reprimanded him harshly. Jonathan countered in a cial voice, ¡°Apologize? Why should I?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize after having beaten his men up?¡± Josephine¡¯s expression turned increasingly chilly. A few years ago, she had gotten ustomed to having him do her bidding. No matter what I said, he never dared to defy me. But today, he actually dared to question me? ¡°His men made the first move. I was merely defending myself,¡± Jonathan replied coldly. Apologize? Is he even worthy of my apology? I can even annihte the entire Langford family, not to mention beating up his men! Who would dare demand that I apologize? Josephine was so livid that her chest heaved violently. ¡°Great, just great! You¡¯ve grown some guts now, huh, Jonathan? It looks like you deliberately came here today to take revenge on me, no? You purposely turned my birthday party into a farce and rendered me theughingstock of it!¡± ¡°I especially came here to celebrate your birthday!¡± Jonathan exined. I spent a whole year at Northern Crimson Prison just to find that manual! If it weren¡¯t for her birthday, I wouldn¡¯t have possibly given up halfway and left the prison early! Someone sneered before Josephine could respond, ¡°Celebrate Josephine¡¯s birthday? In that case, why don¡¯t I see you bearing any gift? Look at Mr. Langford! He gifted her with a Seraphic Star that costs eighteen million! Even the lot of us gifted her with the newest iPhone 11 and luxurious goods from Chanel. What about you? What kind of gift did you prepare for her as her ex-husband?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why don¡¯t you take it out and show it to us?¡± The crowd mocked him unceasingly in an attempt to expose him and see him make a fool of himself. ¡°I¡¯ve long since prepared a gift!¡± While saying that, Jonathan fished out a stic bag from his pocket. In there was a ne that appeared exceedingly cheap. On the ne was a forest green pendant. At a single nce, one could tell that it was an imitation from a roadside stall that only cost a little more than ten. ¡°Jonathan, this is the gift you prepared for Josephine?¡± The moment he took out the gift, the crowd burst into raucousughter. They stared at him as though he was a fool. ¡°From which roadside stall did you buy this? Did you spend thirty or fifty on it? I think it didn¡¯t even cost you a hundred, no?¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 5 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Not Selling Even For A Billion ¡°I made it myself!¡± No matter how they derided him, Jonathan remained unfazed. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to entertain them. Thirty or fifty? They might not be able to buy this ne in my hand even if they spend thirty or fifty million! I once found this ne at the residence of the most prominent family in the West Region back when I went to battle there. It¡¯s rumored that this piece of jade alone is worth more than a hundred million! What¡¯s more, I carved it myself using a year¡¯s time! Its value has long since exceeded a billion! One of Josephine¡¯s good friends curled her lips andmented, ¡°You made it yourself? Then it¡¯s even more worthless! Who knows where you picked up a worthless beer bottle from the trash and shattered it before threading a shard onto the ne?¡± Hah! I would never believe that he could afford to get her a piece of jade! How could a deadbeat who has no job and lived off the Smith family for a whole year afford to buy a piece of jade worth hundreds of thousands? Another good friend of Josephine¡¯s, likewise, curled her lips and echoed, ¡°Hear, hear! You should take into consideration Josephine¡¯s status¡­ Putting aside the fact that Mr. Langford gifted her a Seraphic Star that costs eighteen million, even the gifts from us weren¡¯t any cheaper than ten thousand. Look at that ne of yours! How are you not ashamed to gift it to someone else when it might not even be worth a hundred?¡± ¡°Why would I be ashamed?¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t the least bit affected. ¡°So what if he gifted her a Seraphic Star that costs eighteen million? It¡¯s no different from trashpared to this ne! This ne is worth ten Seraphic Stars!¡± When he said that, the crowd couldn¡¯t resist rolling their eyes. Good Lord! What a lunatic! He¡¯s truly out of his mind! It¡¯s worth ten Seraphic Stars? How could that crappy ne of his be worth more than a hundred million? ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jonathan!¡± Josephine snapped at longst. In the past, I only felt that he was no different than a ruffian who merely bumbles around and does nothing since he hadn¡¯t a job or any ambition. But today, I finally realized that he¡¯s not only a ruffian who loafs around but also a braggart who¡¯s vain and loves making up lies! That ne costs more than a hundred million? I really can¡¯t believe that he dares to say that! Does he have no shame? She pointed at Jonathan and flipped her lid. ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯t appear in front of me before you¡¯ve changed your habit of boasting and lying!¡± I¡¯ve really had enough! I initially thought that he would¡¯ve changed those bad habits of his after having been gone for three years, but I¡¯ve never expected him to have gotten worse instead! Jonathan quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying? You think that I can¡¯t afford to give you a gift worth more than a hundred million and I¡¯m deliberately blowing my own trumpet?¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± Josephine¡¯s expression turned increasingly chilly. ¡°Ha!¡± Jonathan snorted even as a glimmer of disappointment shed across his eyes. ¡°Josephine, you still don¡¯t understand me all that well. Throughout the four years I¡¯ve been married to you, I¡¯ve never once uttered a single falsehood or lied to you! Even if you want the entire world, I can give it to you anytime, let alone a mere gift costing more than a hundred million!¡± Good grief! He has gone mad! He¡¯s truly out of his mind! That was the crowd¡¯s first reaction. Not only is he out of his mind, but he¡¯s totally bonkers! He¡¯s daydreaming, even daring to dere that he could give her the whole world if she so wanted it! Where did he get the guts to say such a thing when he¡¯s a live-in son-inw who married into her family? How shameless! ¡°Just leave, Jonathan! I don¡¯t want to see you! Nor do I want to say another word to you! I find it sickening to converse with you!¡± Josephine chased him out as though he was an annoying fly. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t believe me.¡± Shaking his head, Jonathan held the ne in the stic bag out to her. ¡°Do you not want this ne?¡± ¡°¡¯No!¡± With a swing of her hand, Josephine sent the ne flying. Then, a light thud sounded as the ne flew right out the door and fell onto the ground. ¡°Jonathan, you should just leave. What¡¯s the point of you staying when even Josephine has told you to scram?¡± Right that moment, Ysobel seized the opportunity to kick him while he was down. ¡°Exactly! Just make yourself scarce instead of making a fool of yourself here!¡± ¡°What a disgraceful man! I really don¡¯t understand why Josephine took an interest in him back then!¡± Derisive voices rang out incessantly, one after another. However, Jonathan wasn¡¯t at all bothered. He couldn¡¯t care less about those insignificant flies.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But at just that precise moment, an exmation abruptly pierced the air from outside the door of the private room. ¡°Agate jadeite? My eyes aren¡¯t deceiving me, yes? Is this truly agate jadeite?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not quite possible, no? Hasn¡¯t the agate jadeite disappeared when the most prominent family in the West Region was decimated two years ago? How could it possibly appear in Jadeborough?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain! My eyes never fail me, and this is indeed the agate jadeite!¡± Following that, the door of the private room was pushed open. An elderly man in ck, traditional attire with nary a strand of hair out of ce walked into the room. Behind him trailed a middle-aged man in a suit and wearing gold-rimmed sses. ¡°Excuse me, but may I know whose ne this is?¡± No sooner had the elderly man stepped into the room than he lifted the ne in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± Jonathan admitted cidly. ¡°It¡¯s yours?¡± A sh of excitement glinted in the elderly man¡¯s eyes, and he hurried over to him. ¡°May I know where you got this ne? And where did you procure this agate jadeite on it?¡± ¡°You know of the agate jadeite?¡± Surprise flooded Jonathan. The elderly man feverishly gushed, ¡°Of course I do! I once beheld the agate jadeite a few years ago, but it disappeared after the decimation of the most prominent family in the West Region, the Hachmeister family! Someone had long since offered two hundred million for it on the ck market, but still, he couldn¡¯t buy it! How did youe into possession of it?¡± Two hundred million? The instance the crowd heard that figure, they all gasped in shock. This crappy ne is worth two hundred million? That¡¯s insane! ¡°I came into possession of it by coincidence.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to exin too much. Back then, he was the one who had decimated the most prominent family in the West Region, the Hachmeister family. Hence, this agate jadeite wasn¡¯t the only thing he got when he raided their residence. ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay two hundred million. Will you sell it to me?¡± The elderly man could distinctly tell that Jonathan wasn¡¯t willing to expound, so he didn¡¯t ask further. As long as he¡¯s willing to sell this piece of agate jadeite to me, I don¡¯t care where he got it from! ¡°Nope!¡± Jonathan declined right away without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°Two hundred and fifty million, then!¡± the elderly man offered, simrly not dithering at all. Ever since the agate jadeite vanished two years ago, it had been priceless. One might not even be able to buy it with three hundred million, much less two hundred million. Jonathan¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not selling it! This is a birthday gift to my wife!¡± ¡°Three hundred million!¡± The elderly man held out three fingers. ¡°No! I¡¯m not selling even if you offer me a billion!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t even deign to spare him a look. Hah! He wants to buy the agate jadeite I personally carved for a whole year with a mere three hundred million? The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 6 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Get On Your Knees And Apologize ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough! Drop the act!¡± Someone finally lost his patience at the sight of Jonathan putting on an act with the elderly man, going back and forth. ¡°Do you really think that your worthless beer bottle can be a treasure by finding two extras to put on a show with you?¡± Put on a show? Realization immediately dawned on the crowd. That¡¯s right! How could a useless man like Jonathan be able toe up with something worth a few hundred million? ¡°Josephine, I think you should divorce him quickly, considering his attitude. He¡¯s always exaggerating and lying, never speaking the truth! He hired someone to put on an act with him simply because he can¡¯t afford to give you an expensive gift! Isn¡¯t it simply humiliating?¡± Hearing the crowd¡¯s perpetual condemnation, Josephine flushed bright red with mortification. ¡°Have you had enough, Jonathan? Get out of here with your worthless stone!¡± she ranted while pointing at Jonathan, foaming at the mouth. ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll just¡­¡± All of a sudden, a crack rang out. In the blink of an eye, the agate jadeite that was originally in Jonathan¡¯s hand fractured into several pieces and fell onto the ground. A rare treasure worth a billion was shattered without warning. ¡°I prepared this gift for you in the first ce. Since you don¡¯t want it, it has lost its value.¡± Jonathan wore an indifferent expression on his face. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± The elderly man was instantly shocked by the scene that unfolded right before his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s thest piece of agate jadeite in this whole world!¡± He was so indignant that he trembled all over. He rushed forward desperately and picked up the agate jadeite that had broken into several pieces. ¡°Why are you putting on a show when it¡¯s just a few pieces of worthless stones?¡± Seeing the elderly man¡¯s action, Alvin drew his leg back and kicked it forward. He almost knocked the elderly man to the ground by a hair¡¯s breadth. ¡°Do you have a death wish, Alvin Langford?¡± Suddenly, the middle-aged man behind the elderly man stalked forward and kicked Alvin to the ground. ¡°You know me?¡± Fury clouded Alvin¡¯s face. How dare he make a move against me despite knowing my identity? Is he sick of living? The middle-aged man merely stared at him coldly without saying a single word. Whipping out his phone, he then made a call. After the call went through, he only uttered two sentences. ¡°Sebastian, you should really teach your son better. If you don¡¯t want to do so, I¡¯ll do it on your behalf!¡± His words immediately had the crowd hooting inughter. Who is Sebastian Langford? He¡¯s the Chairman of Langford Group in Jadeborough and has a worth of over one billion! They¡¯re truly audacious to use his name to issue threats and dupe others when they¡¯re just extras! Unexpectedly, Alvin¡¯s phone rang out of the blue just a second after the middle-aged man finished speaking. ¡°Hello? Dad?¡± At once, a sense of foreboding rose within him. ¡°Get on your knees and apologize!¡± ¡°What?¡± Taken aback, Alvin wondered whether he had misheard his father. ¡°I said, get on your knees and apologize!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Alvin hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°Why? Because he¡¯s Felix Quantrill from Jazona! I¡¯m far beneath him when ites to status and connections! If you don¡¯t want to die, do as I say and drop to your knees! Otherwise, even I can¡¯t save you!¡± Upon hearing that bout of admonishment, Alvin was downright floored. Even his hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly, and cold sweat dribbled down his forehead. Thud! He fell to his knees without another word, lowering his head to the ground. He appeared so humble that he was seemingly reduced to dust. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Quantrill!¡± Shooting him a re, Felix growled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me! Instead, you should apologize to Mr. Young!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Young! P-Please forgive me!¡± In this city, there was only one person who had the right to have someone of Felix¡¯s status address him thus. And that was Soren Young, one of the richest men in Chanaea who had gone back to his hometown from Baykeep ten years ago. Inparison, the Langford family was nothing. Soren ignored Alvin. He merely picked up the broken pieces of the agate jadeite on the ground wordlessly before going over to Jonathan. ¡°I can piece this agate jadeite back!¡± ¡°Then consider it my gift to you.¡± Still, Jonathan didn¡¯t spare him a single nce. His gaze remained glued on Josephine from beginning to end. Startled, Soren waved a hand and had Felix issue a check. ¡°I can¡¯t just take the agate jadeite for free. Here¡¯s a hundred million, so consider it as me buying it from you.¡± After saying that, he signed the check with a flourish. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Then, he handed the one-hundred million check to Jonathan. The eight zeros on it dazzled everyone there. Right then and there, a few so-called good friends of Josephine¡¯s threw Jonathan seductive looks. Meanwhile, Ysobel¡¯s jaw dropped even as incredulity manifested on her face. The live-in son-inw who still needed the Smith family to support him a year ago actually became a millionaire in the blink of an eye? No one suspected that the check was fake because Alvin, who was still kneeling on the ground, was the best evidence. However, something even more astonishing transpired right after that. Jonathan merely cast a dispassionate look at the check before he handed it to Josephine. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want the gift, take this one hundred million instead. Consider it the debt I owed you in the past three years.¡± He casually gave the hundred million away. In an instance, the entire private room plunged into pin-drop silence. Everyone gaped at him. Even Soren was a tad surprised. He¡¯s dressed shabbily and doesn¡¯t appear to be affluent at all. Yet, he simply gave a hundred million away? My intuition tells me that this young man isn¡¯t that simple! ¡°Here¡¯s my name card. You can phone me if you need anything.¡± Having personally given his name card to Jonathan, Soren left in a hurry. I¡¯ve got to piece this agate jadeite back right away! This is the only remaining piece in this world, after all! It wasn¡¯t until after Soren had left did Alvin dare to scramble back to his feet. Phew! Fortunately, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter thanks to me getting down on my knees! I bet he couldn¡¯t care less about my status as the heir of the wealthiest man in Jadeborough. ¡°Josephine, I¡¯m going to ask you this for the final time. Will you marry me?¡± At that moment, Alvin was already at the end of his patience. ¡°Why are you still hesitating, Josephine? Jonathan merely got lucky and stumbled upon a stone. So what if it¡¯s worth a hundred million? He¡¯ll still be back to his usual deadbeat self after the money is all finished!¡± ¡°Exactly! Josephine, what¡¯s a mere hundred millionpared to the Langford family? Why are you so dumb?¡± Right then, Josephine¡¯s friends couldn¡¯t help pouring fuel on the fire once more. The corners of Ysobel¡¯s mouth suddenly curved into a contemptuous smirk, and she whipped out her trump card. ¡°Josephine, do you know how I came to be with Jonathan?¡± ¡°How?¡± Josephine asked instinctively. ¡°I bumped into him on the street. Guess what he was doing? He was soliciting the services of a hooker, and it was a cheap hooker at that! She looked even older than my mother. Oh yes, she only charged a hundred for a session!¡± Josephine¡¯s head snapped back, and she glowered at Jonathan. Her eyes were filled with suspicion. ¡°Do you believe me or her?¡± Jonathan demanded frostily. He didn¡¯t offer any exnation, nor was there a need to do so. Josephine wavered slightly. From what I remember of him, he¡¯s not as deplorable as that though he has no ambition and merelyzes around all day. ¡°Josephine! I don¡¯t have any more patience to waste my time on you! If you agree, I¡¯ll just forget about the unpleasant matter today. Otherwise¡­¡± Alvin abruptly swung his gaze at Jonathan with malice radiating in his eyes. ¡°He won¡¯t be walking out of here today!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be walking out of here?¡± Jonathan dragged a chair over and plopped down on it. ¡°Even if your father, Sebastian Langford, is standing right here, he might not necessarily dare to say such a thing to me, let alone you!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 7 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 7 Chapter 7 As Usual Sebastian Langford? If he¡¯s standing right here, he would¡¯ve thrown Jonathan into the Goda River to feed the fishes! Several people among the crowd regarded Jonathan as though they were looking at an idiot. Who in Jadeborough doesn¡¯t know how Langford Group made it big? Back then, it was with Sebastian¡¯s ruthless methods did he climb to the top, sacrificing countless people as stepping stones. As such, half of his wealth is stained with blood! Even those with a worth of over a hundred million avoid him like the gue, so an insignificant live-in son-inw like Jonathan isn¡¯t even worthy of note! Alvin¡¯s expression turned wintry after he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Did you hear that, Josephine? He¡¯s the one digging his own grave, so I can¡¯t do anything about that!¡± Having said that, he picked up his phone and dialed a number without chattering further. ¡°Hello, Greg! I¡¯ve run into a problem here, soe with a few men to handle it! As usual, remember to bring some weapons!¡± The Greg he was referring to was none other than the captain of the Vice Enforcement Division in Jadeborough, Greg Jawson. Greg usually epted a lot of benefits from the Langford family, so he was basically the one who helped to handle things whenever Alvin caused any trouble outside or ran into a tricky situation. ¡°I¡¯m at Room No. 1 at Phoenix International Hotel!¡± When Alvin had finished speaking, he hung up and stared at Jonathan as though the man¡¯s death was near at hand. ¡°You¡¯re very skilled at fighting, huh? Fine. I¡¯ll see how good you areter, whether you¡¯re any match for guns and bullets!¡± The threat in his deration was abundantly clear. Everyone there looked at Jonathan in anticipation of watching a show upon hearing that threat. The look in their eyes was inly condemning him for inviting disaster. Ysobel, especially, couldn¡¯t resist sneering after perceiving Alvin¡¯s words, ¡°Some people truly don¡¯t know their ce. Do you think you¡¯re really a big shot just because you stumbled upon a worthless stone by the roadside and met a big shot from Baykeep? s, a clump of mud is always a clump of mud, never amounting to anything!¡± Her remark seemingly echoed the sentiments of everyone there. Exactly! Jonathan is just a useless live-in son-inw, so what if he was lucky and stumbled upon a worthless stone by the roadside? Alvin didn¡¯t dare do anything to him when that big shot from Baykeep was here, but now that the big shot has left, Jonathan¡¯s nothing but a clump of mud! What a fool! ¡°Why are you keeping mum now, Jonathan? Weren¡¯t you all arrogant earlier, not even having the slightest modicum of respect for my father?¡± Alvin couldn¡¯t help mocking when he noticed that Jonathan was so frightened by his threat that he couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. Sure enough, he¡¯s a coward! He hasn¡¯t even seen a gun, yet he¡¯s already petrified to the point that he doesn¡¯t dare make a peep! ¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡± Jonathan nced at him ndly, not in the mood to bother about him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re courting death to threaten me with a gun?¡± In this world, there are only two types of people who dare point a gun at me. One is a dead man, and the other is a man who¡¯s moments away from death! ¡°Did you guys hear that? He said that I¡¯m courting death!¡± Hearing hisment, Alvin acted as though it was the world¡¯s biggest joke. ¡°Why are you bothered about a fool, Mr. Langford? Who knows, he might even pee his pants when he sees a gunter!¡± ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s just acting all calm and unruffled, but he might be the first one to pee his pantster!¡± The crowd followed Alvin¡¯s lead, all making sport of Jonathan with nasty remarks. Nheless, Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste his time with them. He merely replied airily, ¡°Really? Then, I¡¯d truly like to see whether the people you called over will dare fire their guns at me.¡± All at once, his promation had peals ofughter ringing out from the crowd. Their eyes were stained with disdain, for they regarded his words as just ast-ditch effort. While they wereughing uproariously, a feeling of detestation toward Jonathan inexorably welled within Josephine. While she didn¡¯t like him much three years ago, she didn¡¯t loathe him as much. At that time, he was at least nowhere near as boastful as he is right now though he was a bit of a dud and merely depended on the Smith family to support him. Now, however, he doesn¡¯t even know his ce anymore! I wonder if he suffered a heavy blow out there in the past three years that his personality changed so drastically, and he became such an extreme person. Josephine finally snapped and roared at him, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jonathan! Why are you still here? Hurry up and get out of here! You¡¯re not weed here!¡± Although she was berating him, she actually wanted to save him for thest time. No matter how much I hate him, it¡¯s not some bone-deep grudge that I want to see him die at someone else¡¯s hands. And I know all too well the kind of person Alvin is. Someone like Jonathan who has no power or status will be worked over if he were to fall into his hands, if not die a ghastly death! s, Jonathan didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness at all. He made no move to leave. Instead, he even gazed at her and asserted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Josephine. No one in this world dares to fire a gun at me or pick on you!¡± ¡°Did you all hear that? He¡¯s still acting tough at such a time!¡± His words again caused the crowd to shriek withughter. In their eyes, his actions were no different from digging his own grave. He¡¯s about to die, but still, he¡¯s acting high and mighty! He¡¯s going to look an utter fool with all the acting he¡¯s doing! ¡°You¡¯re truly beyond saving, Jonathan!¡± Josephine lost all hope in him. Ah, forget it! Even God himself won¡¯t be able to save this damnable guy! Since he¡¯s determined to court death, why should I poke my nose into his affairs? Just when despair was etched on her face, a flurry of footstep suddenly sounded outside the door of the private room. In the next instant, a middle-aged man in a police uniform with a few subordinates hastened into the room. ¡°Mr. Langford!¡± As soon as they entered the room, the middle-aged police officer¡ªGreg Jawson¡ªwent over to Alvin right away. ¡°So, which ignorant fool offended you this time?¡± ¡°There! It was him.¡± Curling his lips, Alvin trained his gaze on Jonathan. ¡°As usual, take him away with some random excuse. Remember to take good care of him while in custody! Even if he doesn¡¯t die, IContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. want him to end up within an inch of his life! Do you hear me?¡± ¡°As usual, right? Okay, got it!¡± It was clear as day that this wasn¡¯t the first time they were doing such a thing, for Greg waved a hand and pointed at Jonathan after receiving his orders from Alvin. ¡°Men, take thatd away!¡± he barked. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 8 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Is That Reason Enough ¡°Understood, Captain!¡± Following that order, the few police officers from the Vice Enforcement Division whipped out a set of handcuffs and strode toward Jonathan without a single word. At that sight, the crowd couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°Aren¡¯t you almighty, Jonathan? Fight back! Why don¡¯t you dare make a move against the police?¡± Ysobel derided. ¡°Fight back? Look, he appears to have been scared silly! How would he dare retaliate? Don¡¯t tell me he has peed his pants in fright?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he pompous earlier? Why did he be a coward now?¡± At that moment, they all started to kick him when he was down. They simply loathed seeing his superior demeanor just now. Isn¡¯t he just a useless live-in son-inw? Why was he acting as though he¡¯s big cheese? Besides, he even imed that he could give Josephine the world if she wanted it! Why is he now shaking in his boots before he has even seen a gun? ¡°So, this is the ace up your sleeve, Alvin?¡± Regardless of their denigration, Jonathan couldn¡¯t even be bothered to spare them a nce. They¡¯re just some ants! They¡¯re not worthy of my attention! ¡°If this is indeed your trump card, then I¡¯m truly disappointed in you!¡± hemented, shaking his head. Well, well¡­ He wants to take me away with just a few police officers from the Vice Enforcement Division? Isn¡¯t he underestimating me far too much? ¡°Look, he¡¯s still putting up a brave front!¡± At his remark, the others instantly retorted before Alvin could even respond. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Drop the act, Jonathan! Don¡¯t you have any idea where you stand?¡± ¡°He¡¯s really addicted to acting! Mr. Langford, just take him away without wasting your breath with him! I¡¯m sick of seeing him!¡± ¡°Hear, hear! Take him away so that he can¡¯t further embarrass himself here!¡± At the crowd¡¯s urging, Alvin stared down at Jonathan condescendingly. Not in the mood to yak with him, he waved a hand and ordered, ¡°Take him away, Captain Jawson!¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± With themand from Greg, his few subordinates immediately grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arm. They even had a hand at their gun holsters at the waist. From their posture, it seemed as though they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to draw their guns if he showed even the slightest hint of resistance. ¡°You¡¯d better behave,d! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for showing you no courtesy!¡± The few police officers of the Vice Enforcement Division didn¡¯t take the man seriously. It wasn¡¯t the first time they were doing such a thing, so they knew they only needed to obey their captain and arrest all those who offended Alvin before teaching them a lesson. Then, Alvin would naturally give them some money as a reward. While it wasn¡¯t much, they would get at least ten thousand per person. That was enough for them to patronize a clubhouse and buy thepany of a few chicks to carouse all night. ¡°It seems that the lot of you are trulywless!¡± At the sight of them taking him by force, Jonathan sneered and demanded, ¡°You¡¯re simply arresting whomever you like without even a reason?¡± ¡°A reason?¡± Hearing that, one of the police officers gave a snort and replied, ¡°Fine. You want a reason? I¡¯ll give you one, then! I now suspect that you¡¯re involved in drug trafficking! Is that reason enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed enough.¡± Surprisingly, Jonathan nodded without resisting in the least. Seeing his action, everyone there inexorably sniggered. The look in their eyes as they stared at him brimmed with contempt. Well, look at that! He¡¯s simply scared witless, not even daring to utter a single protest! ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to arrest me for just that reason!¡± Jonathan cidly cast a nce at the door as he softly murmured, ¡°Ten¡­ Nine¡­¡± The police officers naturally didn¡¯t care whatever he was muttering about, but when they heard his deration, they snickered and drawled, ¡°Are you thinking of resisting arrest,d?¡± No sooner had their words rung out than they whipped out their guns without another word and aimed them at Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°Come on, let me see how you¡¯re going to resist!¡± Thatment of a police officer instantly had the crowd dissolving intoughter. Without a shadow of a doubt, that action of theirs was to deliberately frighten Jonathan and make him look like a fool. ¡°I hate people pointing their guns at me, so you¡¯d better put them away before I get angry!¡± In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned icy. The thing I hate most in my entire life is having someone else point a gun at me! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I just want to point a gun at you. So what?¡± With a cold chuckle, a police officer made to hit him on the head with the gun in his hand. ¡°Not only am I pointing a gun at you, but I¡¯m also going to hit you with it!¡± Right that moment, the gun was only a second away from hitting Jonathan¡¯s head. If it truly made contact, there would surely be much blood. Everyone there had their gazes fixated on Jonathan in anticipation of a show, even seized by the urge to hasten things. But at that critical moment, Jonathan acted. He abruptly lifted his right hand and grabbed the police officer¡¯s wrist. With a slight force, the snap of bones shattering split the air. The police officer¡¯s wrist was broken, and the gun in his hand fell into Jonathan¡¯s hand in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ahh!¡± In the next second, an agonized wail reverberated throughout the entire room. Jonathan then kicked his kneecap, causing the police officer to fall to his knees in front of him with a thud. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I abhor having others pointing a gun at me!¡± His face was seemingly nketed with a layer of frost. ¡°Quick! Kill him! He dared to assault a police officer!¡± As the police officer kneeling on the ground howled at the top of his lungs in pain, the others swiftly raised their guns upon seeing the scene before them. In a trice, five or six guns were all pointed at Jonathan. ¡°Put down the weapon in your hand! Otherwise, we¡¯ll shoot!¡± Their index fingers were already resting against the trigger, and they were prepared to blow his brains out if he were to make any sudden movements. ¡°It looks like the lot of you didn¡¯t understand me.¡± Jonathan then nonchntly spun the gun in his hand around his finger and enunciated coldly, ¡°So, you want to see who has more guns, huh? Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance to do so!¡± After saying that, he pulled a chair over and sat down, ignoring the multiple guns pointed at his head. He wasn¡¯t at all panicked but threw an indifferent nce at the door. ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­¡± The moment thest number fell, a flurry of orderly and heavy footsteps sounded outside the door. It was as though there were thousands of troops approaching. Subsequently, the room door was kicked open with a bang. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 9 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Shall Be Executed The loud noise shocked everyone on the scene. Just when they instinctively looked toward the direction of the sound, they saw hundreds of armed soldiers rushing in through the door. The soldiers, d in military uniform, strode in with rifles in their hands. Once they entered the scene, they surrounded everyone in a swift and orderly manner. Needless to say, everyone else was baffled. Even Greg Jawson, who Alvin invited, had no idea what was going on. The same thoughts raced across their minds. Why is the military here? And why are they acting as though they are in a war as soon as they show up? ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Greg barked at the soldiers. Though the police and the military were from different systems, they were all under the jurisdiction of the governor of Jazona. Why are the soldiers pointing their rifles at us? Are they trying to stage a coup? s, no one responded to his yell, for the rifles were still aimed at him ruthlessly. Right then, a middle- aged military officer dressed in his uniform strolled over to him. At the sight of that officer, Greg felt his stomach churn. Andrew Morsley? Why is this gue here? The person Greg feared the most in Jadeborough was not his superior but Andrew Morsley, whose name instilled fear in the masses in Jadeborough. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Andrew was the division leader of the Divine Dragon Guards in Jadeborough, one who possessed great authority. Known for being hot-tempered, he would even disregard the mayor of Jadeborough in a fit of fury! The Divine Dragon Guards belonged to the Four Asura Guards, who aided Asura tremendously during his conquest of the world. To achieve so, they must have wiped out countless enemies. ¡°Colonel Morsley, w-why are you here?¡± Greg greeted Andrew, his voice stuttering. However, just as he lifted his leg to take a step forward, a gunshot suddenly pierced through the air and hit the ground beneath his foot. It was less than a centimeter away from piercing into his toe! ¡°Cut the nonsense. If you give your guns up, we¡¯ll spare your lives. Hands behind your head! Get down on the floor!¡± Andrew ordered without even sparing him a nce. ¡°From now onward, those who resist shall be executed!¡± Seeing that Andrew refused to budge, Greg demanded anxiously, ¡°Colonel Morsley, I¡¯m from the Vice Enforcement Division. What right do you have to confiscate our guns?¡± If news about me getting my gun confiscated got out, how can I bring myself to face the public going forward? Greg thought, concerned about his pride as the head of the Vice Enforcement Division. ¡°Say another word, and I¡¯ll have you killed!¡± Andrew shot him a vicious re that rendered him speechless. Though Greg was usually an arrogant person, he was a nobody before Andrew. After he gave his gun up, his subordinates did the same for fear of losing their lives. After all, their guns were no match for the soldiers¡¯ rifles. ¡°Andrew, I demand an exnation. Otherwise, I will file aint and make sure it reaches Asura¡¯s ears! What right do the Divine Dragon Guards have to confiscate my gun?¡± Greg eximed as anger welled up in his chest. He initially came after receiving Alvin¡¯s invitation to earn some extra ie, but instead of getting what he came for, the Divine Dragon Guards confiscated his guns. Thus, he would not let this slide without a satisfactory exnation. ¡°You want an exnation?¡± Andrew red at him icily. ¡°I suspect that you¡¯re involved in drug trafficking. Is that reason enough?¡± That one sentence struck them like a bolt of lightning, leaving the police officers speechless. Isn¡¯t that the reason we used to trouble Jonathan earlier? Why is the military using us using the same reason? ¡°Andrew Morsley, just you wait. I won¡¯t let this slide! I¡¯ll definitely lodge aint!¡± Greg dered with gritted teeth. Clearly, he was smoldering with rage after hearing Andrew¡¯s shameless excuse. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for that to happen!¡± Andrew replied without even ncing at him. Waving his hand, he ordered, ¡°Take the rotten officers of the Vice Enforcement Division back to our base! If someone resists, punish them ordingly!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± his subordinates roared. Their response was loud and mighty, something the police officers of the Vice Enforcement Division would never match up to. In less than a minute, the arrogant police officers were dragged out by the soldiers, including the officer who had his wrist broken. He was picked up from the floor and thrown out of the room without mercy. Everyone present started fearing for their safety, worried that they would be the next to get arrested. Andrew did not even bother to look at them as he strode over to Jonathan solemnly. Contrary to everyone else¡¯s expectations, he bent his knees to kneel before thetter instead of arresting him. However, before he could do so, he caught a glimpse of Jonathan¡¯s warning gaze. At once, Andrew halted his movement and straightened his body. Raising his right arm, he saluted Jonathan. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve arrested all the enemies. I await your instructions on how to proceed!¡± Commander? Astonished, everyone could not resist the urge to turn their heads and face Jonathan. They could not believe their ears. What is that about? Why did he call him ¡°Commander¡±? Isn¡¯t Andrew the division leader of the Divine Dragon Guards in Jadeborough? Jonathan is hismander? This can¡¯t be real. It must be a joke! After all, those in Jazona knew Andrew only had onemander, and that was Zachary Lint, King of War of the Divine Dragon Guards. Zachary controlled the entirety of Jazona, and everyone had to show him respect, regardless of their statuses. That was all because he was one of the four Kings of War under Asura. ¡°Mm!¡± Jonathan gave him a dismissive wave. ¡°That¡¯s it. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Without hesitation, Andrew turned around and issued an order to his subordinates while swinging his arm down. ¡°Take them all away!¡± As swiftly as they came, the hundreds of soldiers promptly left with the Vice Enforcement Division officers. Everyone could tell that they were well-trained as their moves were synchronized as one. After those soldiers filed out, everyone else gazed at Jonathan fearfully. They could not believe their eyes. Did this loser just order Andrew, the Divine Dragon Guards¡¯ division leader in Jadeborough, around? Look at how thetter obeyed his orders obediently! Could it be that he had a fortuitous encounter during the past three years? All of a sudden, they started deliberating over Jonathan¡¯s identity. ¡°Alvin, what other tricks do you have up your sleeve?¡± While everyone was deep in thought, Jonathan nced at Alvin and uttered calmly, ¡°If this is the extent of your tricks, that¡¯s too disappointing.¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 10 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Cannot Afford To Trifle With Alvin stared intently at Jonathan, his eyes shing with deep hatred. This can¡¯t be possible! No way! Jonathan¡¯s nothing but a loser! When Alvin first set his eyes on Josephine, he had sent someone to investigate her ex-husband and realized thetter was merely a live-in son-inw who married into the Smith family because he was hunted down. If Josephine had not saved his life, Jonathan would have been killed by his enemy ages ago. There¡¯s no way this loser is amander! Even if all the men in this world are dead, Jonathan would still be too useless to be one. ¡°Who the hell are you, Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Alvin demanded, his jaw tightly clenched. As the only son of the chairman of Langford Group, it was humiliating for him to be forced to a corner by a useless live-in son-inw. What will others think of me if this gets out? ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to trifle with!¡± Jonathan scoffed. ¡°Remember, if I ever find you pester Josephine again, Langford Group shall cease to exist!¡± It was an explicit threat. Infuriated by his tant intimidation, Alvin red at him viciously. If looks could kill, Jonathan would have been ripped into pieces by then. s, his re did not even faze Jonathan, who turned to Josephine and said, ¡°Josephine, I don¡¯t know what trouble your family has gotten into, but no matter what it is, I can deal with it. You don¡¯t have to marry someone you have no feelings for just because of a trivial matter!¡± A trivial matter? Upon hearing his words, those around him raised their brows skeptically. It wasmon knowledge that the Smith family had offended the most influential family in Jadeborough¡ªthe ckwood family. In fact, when the ckwood family sneezed, Jadeborough would catch a cold. The Smith family was in a hurry to marry Josephine off to Alvin so that they could join forces with Langford Group and thus defend themselves against the ckwood family. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jonathan!¡± Josephine hollered. ¡°I don¡¯t care what big shot you¡¯ve met out there or how you¡¯ve ratted on someone to gain their favor, but don¡¯t forget that they can¡¯t protect you forever!¡± She took a deep breath before adding, ¡°Once they get rid of you, you¡¯ll be nothing! Don¡¯t you know yourself well? You can¡¯t solve my family¡¯s problem, so scram! I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!¡± It seemed like she used all her energy to howl thatst sentence out loud. After all, she knew what Jonathan was likezy and idle! He was good at doing the house chores, but that was about it. Thus, she refused to believe that Jonathan had be a big shot after going missing for three years. There was no way he could have gained power when the Jonathan she knew was an indolent man who never had a proper job and a coward who never retaliated no matter how badly they treated him. The only usible exnation was that he had won the favor of a big shot or sacrificed something to gain their backing. Even so, to Josephine, it was not a reliable solution. Once the bigwigs had no use of him and cast him aside, the people he once offended would get back at him. Without a sanctuary, Jonathan would be easy prey. ¡°A big shot¡¯s favor?¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan as he burst intoughter. ¡°Josephine, do you know that the people you consider as ¡®big shots¡¯ are nothing more than ants to me? None of them dare to call themselves big shots before me, for I¡¯m the most influential person in this world!¡± In the span of two years, Asura had dominated the world and restored peace to the society. His glorious achievements made him practically invincible. No one would dare to defy a Decree of Asura. Even the mayor of Jazona had to get on his feet before him. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, you¡¯re nuts!¡± Josephine could no longer stand how arrogant Jonathan was. ¡°You should seek treatment as soon as possible!¡± she snapped. With that, she spun on her heels and stalked off. She refused to cast even another nce at him. The reason she showed up there that day was to use the Langford family¡¯s influence to deal with the ckwood family. Unfortunately, since Jonathan had offended Alvin, there was no use for her to stay around any longer. ¡°Josephine!¡± Jonathan called out, but she did not even look over her shoulder or respond to his call. Seeing how determined she was to leave, he immediately went after her. Once he left, the tense atmosphere in the room promptly lightened up. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Grabbing the chair for support, Alvin finally got to his feet and stared at Jonathan¡¯s retreating figure with a hateful gaze. Being the only son of the chairman of Langford Group, he had never received such humiliating treatment in his lifetime. The fact that Jonathan had trampled over his pride enraged him, and he refused to let the matter slide. ¡°Mr. Langford, you must teach him a lesson. He was so arrogant!¡± ¡°Yes! Did you hear how he imed to be the most influential person in the world? He must be out of his mind!¡± ¡°Oh, perhaps he has just escaped from an asylum!¡± Once Jonathan was gone, all the fear the group of people had toward him fled their minds, and they started mocking him one after another. ¡°Nonsense! Didn¡¯t you hear what Josephine said? He must¡¯ve gotten lucky to get recognized by a big shot. Otherwise, why would Andrew Morsley treat him with the utmost respect?¡± ¡°Perhaps he sold himself to a big shot. Don¡¯t forget that some influential people have certain fetishes!¡± someone jeered, and the rest shared knowing looks. ¡°Enough. Can¡¯t you just shut the f*ck up?¡± Just when they were ridiculing Jonathan, Alvin mmed his palm on the table heatedly. ¡°Jonathan, no matter what big shot you¡¯re currying favor with, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in Jadeborough! This is my family¡¯s territory. No matter who you are, you¡¯re no match for us! In less than three days, I¡¯ll make sure you grovel at my feet for forgiveness! When that happens, you shall know who calls the shots in Jadeborough,¡± he dered indignantly. Right then, Alvin had only one thought in his mind¡ªhe wanted Jonathan dead. Besides Jonathan, he also wanted the entire Smith family to pay the price. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 11 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Royal Bar When Jonathan arrived downstairs, Josephine was nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, Andrew, who was supposed to have left with his troop, had been waiting for him downstairs. Upon spotting Jonathan, he scurried over and greeted, ¡°Commander!¡± ¡°Did Zachary send you to tail me?¡± Jonathan asked, his gaze turning icy. Andrew¡¯s face paled at the overwhelming presence exuded by Asura. It felt as though a sword was going to sh his throat any minute. Jonathan¡¯s prating gaze made Andrew hang his head low. ¡°N-No, we¡¯re not tailing you. King of War sent us to protect you!¡± Andrew replied in a shaky voice, too anxious and afraid to look straight at his superior. ¡°Protect?¡± Hearing his answer, Jonathan snickered. ¡°Do I need your protection?¡± At that, Andrew stiffened. Indeed, Asura was mighty enough to conquer the world without losing a single battle. He did not need to be protected. ¡°Ry my words to Zachary. If he interferes in my business one more time, he shall return to Northern Crimson Prison and stay there for one year!¡± Fear colored Andrew¡¯s paleplexion when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. Falling to his knees, he answered, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After casting onest look at him, Jonathan turned and strode away. Right after his figure disappeared from sight, Andrew whipped out his phone with trembling hands. He dialed a number without hesitation and said, ¡°Sir, Asura¡ª¡± ¡°Did he say he¡¯ll lock me up in Northern Crimson Prison if I were to interfere in his business one more time?¡± Zachary interjected before he could finish his sentence. ¡°H-How did you know?¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Did the King of War install some kind of a bug to spy on me? ¡°Stop looking around. I didn¡¯t nt any bug on you!¡± The King of War seemed to know what Andrew was thinking as he chuckled before exining, ¡°I¡¯ve worked under Asura for two years, and we¡¯ve killed countless enemies together. I know him well.¡± His tone turned stern as he ordered, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed toe back. Conceal yourself and continue to tail him. Remember, don¡¯t let Asura get into danger!¡± ¡°But Asura¡ª¡± Right when Andrew replied, Zachary cut him off impatiently yet again. ¡°Shut up. Do you intend on defying a military order? Even if Asura skin me alive, you must remain within one hundred meters of his vicinity. If he gets hurt, I shall ughter you!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Naturally, Andrew dared not defy a military order. ¡°That group of people in the West Region is acting suspiciously nowadays. I suspect they will send someone to harm Asura. Though Asura is invincible, we must still put our guard up and not give them an opening to hurt him. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± A murderous glint appeared in Andrew¡¯s eyes at the mention of the West Region. The cheek of the West Region to cause trouble in Jazona! Do they have a death wish? After leaving Phoenix International Hotel, Jonathan decided not to head to the Smith residence to look for Josephine. Considering how he had just made her hackles rise, she would not talk to him amicably if he were to go after her. He had, after all, disappeared for three years. Anyone faced with the same situation would react the same way as Josephine. Hence, he could understand why she was fuming and did not me her. He sighed and muttered under his breath, ¡°I owe Josephine too much for the past few years. It looks like I can only atone for my mistakes after she calms down!¡± Inhaling a deep breath, he entered Royal Bar, where he used to frequent three years ago. Back then, whenever the Smithsshed out at him, he woulde here to drink his sorrows away. Though he had been away for three years and was no longer an object of scorn, his legs brought him here out of habit. ¡°Wee, sir. A table for how many?¡± The moment Jonathan stepped into the bar, ady d in a revealing outfit sashayed over to him. ¡°Table for one!¡± he replied before making over to his usual spot. Although it was in a secluded corner, it was his favorite. ¡°It looks like this isn¡¯t your first time here.¡± Thedy was surprised to see how familiar he was with the ce. ¡°But I¡¯ve never met you before.¡± ¡°This is my first time here in three years,¡± Jonathan answered as he took his seat. ¡°I remember keeping some alcohol here. Could you do me a favor and find out if you still have them?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Sure. May I know your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jonathan Goldstein.¡± ¡°A moment, please.¡± Thedy strutted to the bar counter on her heels. Under the dim lights, her long slender legs seemed to shine like pearls, attracting everyone¡¯s sight. Although she was young, her body was voluptuous, with curves in all the right ces. Despite oozing sexiness, her face showed the innocence of a young girl. Without any hint of makeup on her face, she looked as pure as an angel, just like the campus belle of every male student¡¯s dream. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, here you go.¡± Shortly after, thedy returned with a server behind her. Instead of wine or some expensive liquors, only dozens of beer bottles could be seen on the server¡¯s tray. It was not surprising, considering that Jonathan was only a broke young man three years ago. Naturally, he did not have the money to afford fancy liquors. ¡°Sir, do you want to open them all?¡± thedy inquired. ¡°Yes, please do that!¡± Jonathan bobbed his head slightly. Even though he knew he could not finish them all, he still instructed her to open the bottles up. After all, it might be hisst timeing to this bar, so there was no need to keep the beers here anymore. ¡°Sure!¡± Thedy looked over her shoulder. With a flick of her fingers, the server promptly opened all the beer bottles and ced them on the table. After he did that, thedy asked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, since you¡¯re alone, should I ask some hostesses to keep youpany?¡± ¡°Hostesses?¡± Jonathan was surprised to find out that the bar provided such service. ¡°Don¡¯t take my words wrongly, Mr. Goldstein. They only keep you entertained when you drink. That¡¯s all!¡± thedy immediately exined when she noticed the shock in his eyes. ¡°No need for that!¡± Jonathan gave a dismissive wave. He had no interest in that kind of service. As the mighty Asura, he had seen a lot of women before. With his consent, plenty of female celebrities would climb into his bed willingly. Thus, there was no way he would want thepany of mere hostesses. Shortlyter, thedy left Jonathan alone. In a nonchnt manner, he poured himself a cup of beer while sweeping his gaze across the area. Suddenly, he spotted a familiar figure. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 12 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Emmeline Smith It was none other than Emmeline Smith, the youngest daughter of the Smith family. She was Josephine¡¯s younger sister and his sister-inw. Why is she here? Jonathan wondered, a frown creasing his forehead. Before I left the Smith family, she was in her senior year in high school. Why is she in a bar now? Moreover, Emmeline seemed to be drunk, for her gaze was unfocused, and her cheeks tinted coral. Jonathan¡¯s eyes trailed to her burgundy-dyed hair before his gaze dropped to her white mini skirt. With the hair color and skimpy clothes, she looked like a delinquent. The frown on Jonathan¡¯s forehead deepened when he saw the hooligans sitting beside her. From their colored hairs and arms covered with tattoos, it was apparent that they spelled trouble. ¡°Come on, Emmeline. Have another drink! I¡¯ll give you a ride home if you finish this drink,¡± one of them urged as he raised a ss. Stealthily, he shook his hand, and some powder fell into the drink. Meanwhile, another hooligan took Emmeline¡¯s arm and pressed her to drink it. It was clear that they would feed her the alcohol by force if she were to say no. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore,¡± Emmeline said, shaking her head. Clearly, she was delirious from drinking too much alcohol. ¡°Seriously? Don¡¯t be a spoilsport!¡± The hooligans shared a look before pouring the drink down Emmeline¡¯s throat. s, Emmeline was not strong enough to resist and was forced to gulp down the ss of beer. After that, they helped her up and dragged her to the door. ¡°Come on, Emmeline. Let¡¯s have fun tonight!¡± ¡°I wonder if she¡¯s a virgin. If she is, we¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re not going to marry her, are we? That¡¯s none of our business.¡± ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with us!¡± The hooligans squeezed past the crowd and brought the unconscious Emmeline to the door. At that point, she could not even open her eyes. When they arrived at the door, a figure stood in their way. ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The sight of a busybody riled the hooligans. ¡°Scram! Otherwise, we¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± ¡°Damn it! How dare you block our path? Don¡¯t you know who we are?¡± Under the influence of alcohol, the hooligans did not take the other person seriously. ¡°Let me repeat myself¡ªlet her go and get out of here!¡± It was Jonathan who had witnessed the whole scene by chance. Even though his sister-inw often insulted him in the past, she was still Josephine¡¯s sister. Otherwise, he would not have stuck his nose in her business. ¡°F*ck you, b*stard!¡± One of the hooligans grabbed a beer bottle as anger poured through him and swung it toward Jonathan¡¯s head. If the bottle were to hit Jonathan¡¯s head, he would surely be wounded. However, they were no match for Jonathan. Before the beer bottle could evene close to his head, Jonathan gave the hooligan a resounding p that broke several of his teeth, causing his cheek to swell up. Thud! The hooligan¡¯s knees went soft, and he copsed onto the ground. ¡°Damn it! How dare he attack one of us? Come on, let¡¯s get him!¡± The hooligans swung their fists in Jonathan¡¯s direction without missing a beat. s, their weak fists were nothing to Jonathan, who had ughtered countless lives in wars. They had barely lifted their arms when Jonathan raised his right leg and sent a flying kick in their direction. In an instant, the sound of bones breaking rang in the air, and the hooligans instantly let out ear-splitting shrieks from the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll break one leg each as a form of punishment!¡± Refusing to waste time knocking some sense into them, Jonathan gave them a forceful kick each, and the bones in their legs fractured. As they wailed in anguish, Jonathan helped the drunk Emmeline up and walked toward the exit. They were barely out of the bar when Jonathan suddenly frowned in displeasure. Emmeline¡¯s hands were roaming around his body in her state of drunkenness. Her rosy cheek even rested on his shoulder as she breathed into his ear. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Wake up!¡± Jonathan put her down on a nearby bench before calling her, but she paid no heed to him and clung to him desperately. No matter how hard he pushed her away, she refused to move. ¡°Ah, I-I want you. Take me now, please. Hurry, I can¡¯t stand it anymore,¡± she pleaded softly. Emmeline¡¯s eyes were misty as she kept breathing in Jonathan¡¯s ear. Without warning, she pressed her lips to his neck. The moist sensation caused Jonathan¡¯s frown to deepen. ¡°Emmeline Smith, wake up now!¡± He ced his palm on her back, and a spurt of energy promptly traveled from his fingers into her body. It was apparent that the hooligans had spiked the beer. Judging from her behavior, he easily guessed what substance they had used. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Emmeline let out a moan as the energy traveled all over her body. Her irresistibly provocative moan sounded right by Jonathan¡¯s ear, but the man was not the least bit aroused. After all, he had faced numerous seductions by gorgeous women from prominent families in the past three years. Compared to them, Emmeline was a nobody. Therefore, her seductive moans were of no use. ¡°J-Jonathan?¡± Shortly after, Emmeline came to her senses. She opened her eyes and did a double take upon seeing the man standing before her. Shaking her head violently, she muttered, ¡°No, I must be drunk. Jonathan has been missing for years. He might even be dead! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s standing before me. Where¡¯s my drink? I need a stiff drink!¡± Thinking she was drunk, Emmeline reached out for a drink. When her hand came into contact with Jonathan, she jolted awake. Her eyes widened in shock, and she stared at Jonathan for a whole minute before screaming, ¡°Jonathan, you worthless son of a b*tch! Why are you here?¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 13 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Why Are You Still Alive Emmeline could never forget how useless her brother-inw was. He idled around and never bothered to get a job. Besides doing house chores, such as cooking, cleaning the dishes, vacuuming the floor, and fixing the toilet, he was utterly ipetent. No man was as useless and ridiculous as him. She had looked down on Jonathan since the day he married into the Smith family. I don¡¯t understand what my sister sees in him. He¡¯s ugly and useless. If Josephine hadn¡¯t pitied him, he would¡¯ve been a singleton forever! ¡°Those men you were drinking with drugged your drink. I saved you from them!¡± Jonathan knew his sister-inw despised him, so he cut his exnation short. However, she refused to believe him. ring at him with widened eyes, she snarled, ¡°Drug? You¡¯re saying that they drugged me? It seems more like you¡¯re the one who wants to do that!¡± There¡¯s no way they would¡¯ve drugged me. Even if I were drugged, it must be Jonathan who did that! Not in the mood to entertain her usations, Jonathan rolled his eyes and replied curtly, ¡°Whatever.¡± If it were not for Josephine, he would have left her to die on the streets. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, how dare you talk to me that way?¡± Emmeline growled, vexed with his attitude. After marrying my sister, he had been polite and submissive to me. He never dared to raise his voice at me, let alone talk to me in such a tone. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s this rude after reappearing! ¡°Emmeline, if it weren¡¯t for your sister, I would¡¯ve ignored your plight. If I hadn¡¯t helped you, those hooligans would¡¯ve raped you in the woods!¡± Jonathan shot her an icy re. ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, you can choose to go home or keep drinking with your buddies. Feel free to do as you desire; it¡¯s none of my business!¡± With that, he spun on his heels and stalked away. Emmeline felt a stab of anger at his reaction. ¡°Jonathan, stand right there!¡± she shouted. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring her cries, Jonathan continued to walk away. Left in a quiet and dark area where not a single soul could be seen, Emmeline felt fear creeping into her heart. ¡°Jonathan, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll call Josephine and tell her you drugged me!¡± she shrieked. ¡°Emmeline, what on earth do you want?¡± Jonathan stopped in his tracks, his gaze impassive. He owed Josephine, but that did not mean he was obligated to be nice to the Smith family. That was why he could not conceal his dislike for Emmeline, who had insulted him on countless asions. ¡°Give me a ride home!¡± Despite not meeting for three years, Emmeline still bossed Jonathan around. ¡°Can¡¯t you walk? Or hail a taxi?¡± Jonathan asked, his voice cold. ¡°It¡¯s too dark. I¡¯m scared!¡± Emmeline harrumphed. ¡°Jonathan, will you or will you not give me a ride home? You stayed in our house three years ago. Can¡¯t you send me home now? Are you that heartless?¡± Her resentment grew at how indifferent Jonathan was treating her. Why is he this arrogant? Emmeline fumed inwardly. Just you wait, Jonathan. I shall teach you a lesson once we get home! ¡°Come here!¡± Jonathan ordered. ¡°Why?¡± Emmeline shuddered at his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home!¡± In the end, Jonathan did not leave her there alone. No matter how much he disliked her, the young woman was still Josephine¡¯s sister. She will never forgive me if something happens to Emmeline! ¡°Hmph!¡± Emmeline snorted as she stood up, ready to go over to him. However, the moment she got to her feet, her head started spinning. An uncontroble desire coursed through her entire being as her body temperature rose. It was clear what that meant¡ªshe had been drugged! Resisting the urge to throw herself into Jonathan¡¯s arms, she panted as she made her way over to him. ¡°Jonathan, stay at least a meter away from me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Josephine that you tried to take advantage of me!¡± she warned. Even when she knew she had misunderstood Jonathan, she could not bring herself to apologize to him and instead kept treating him rudely. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Jonathan did not bother looking at her, for she was too skinny for his liking. ¡°Pfft!¡± Emmeline spat. ¡°Not that I¡¯m interested in you, of course. I¡¯d rather get raped by those b*stards than let you touch me! I have no idea why Josephine chose to marry a good-for-nothing like you!¡± At the end of her sentence, she scoffed, her displeasure toward Jonathan increasing. ¡°Mm?¡± Hearing her malicious remarks, Jonathan looked over his shoulder abruptly. When Emmeline caught sight of the murderous glint in his eyes, she could not help but shudder fearfully, feeling as if a lion had targeted her as its prey. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± she asked nervously, scared out of her wits. Instead of answering her, Jonathan merely nced at her with wintry eyes and proceeded to g down a taxi. In less than thirty minutes, the vehicle rolled to a stop before a high-end residential area. Brocade Park was where the rich of Jadeborough gathered. The houses here cost around twenty to thirty thousand per square meter, even though Jadeborough was only a third-tier city. ¡°Pay the fare!¡± Jonathan stated as he opened the door before ncing at Emmeline in the backseat. ¡°Ha! I was right. Even after going missing for three years, you still can¡¯t afford a taxi fare! You¡¯re no doubt a loser, Jonathan!¡± Emmeline remarked, rolling her eyes. She did not even bother to hide her disdain. He had been away for three years, yet he couldn¡¯t even fork up enough money to pay a taxi fare. If I were him, I would¡¯ve jumped off a cliff out of embarrassment! After paying the fare, Emmeline click-cked into the residential area in her high heels. Behind her, Jonathan once again entered the ce where he had been humiliated thoroughly three years ago. Ding dong! Emmeline pressed on the doorbell, and someone opened the door swiftly. However, when the person spotted Jonathan, her face fell, and she barked, ¡°Jonathan Goldstein? Why are you here? Why are you still alive?¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 14 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ndered By Emmeline The person who opened the door for them was Margaret Saunders, Emmeline¡¯s mother. Jonathan¡¯s impression of his mother-inw was that she was extremely coarse, mean, and petty. Since he married into the Smith family, she had never liked him and took pleasure in humiliating him or making him run errands. The list of errands he had to do was endless, including recing faulty lightbulbs, cleaning the dishes, vacuuming the floor, fixing the toilet, and even washing Margaret¡¯s undergarments because she was toozy to do it herself. Even so, she was still displeased with Jonathan. Often, she would urge Josephine to get a divorce so that thetter could get married to a wealthy man. ¡°Mom!¡± Jonathan greeted her. Regardless of how much he hated Margaret, he had to endure her as long as he was still married to Josephine. ¡°I¡¯m not your mom!¡± Margaret responded sharply. ¡°You went missing for three years without informing us. What do you think we are, huh? A hotel that you cane and go as you please?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been¡ª¡± Before Jonathan could exin what had happened to him in the past three years, she cut him off. ¡°Enough, stop making up excuses. I¡¯m not interested in knowing how you have been doing. In fact, I¡¯d rather see you die, for there¡¯s no point for you to exist except taking up space and wasting food.¡± She took a deep breath before dering, ¡°Jonathan, let me be frank with you. You¡¯ve been away for three years, so ording to thew, your marriage with Josephine has ended. In other words, you two are divorced. Thus, don¡¯t show up at the Smith residence again as we don¡¯t wee you!¡± Without giving Jonathan a chance to exin himself, Margaret made it clear that it was time for him to leave. She did not want the loser son-inw of hers to upset her any further. The longer she looked at him, the more she found him to be an eyesore. He was nothingpared to the only son of the chairman of Langford Group. ¡°Whichw states that my marriage with Josephine is automatically over since I wasn¡¯t home for three years?¡± Jonathan demanded, his expression grim. He had tolerated her repeatedly, but his patience only served to fuel her arrogance and cruelments. It was the first time he came home in three years, yet she refused to let him in. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Jonathan Goldstein, stop spouting nonsense. I want you and Josephine to head to the City Hall tomorrow morning and get a divorce. From today onward, stay away from her. If you keep clinging to her, I¡¯ll ask someone to rough you up!¡± Margaret pointed at him and warned. Jonathan lost the mood to y nice since she was the one who treated him rudely first. ¡°Are you in a hurry for us to get a divorce because you want her to marry Alvin Langford?¡± he questioned sternly. ¡°How did you know?¡± A look of surprise appeared on Margaret¡¯s face, but she quickly recollected herself and answered, ¡°Yes. So what? Josephine has been living like a widow ever since you disappeared. Can¡¯t she marry another man? That¡¯s better than staying with a loser like you!¡± Jonathan announced icily, ¡°Dream on. Alvin won¡¯t marry Josephine!¡± After what happened that afternoon, there was no way Alvin would marry Josephine unless he had a death wish. ¡°Really? Do you think Alvin¡¯s afraid of you?¡± Margaret scoffed. ¡°Jonathan, only your boasting skills increased during the past three years, huh? Enough, stop putting up an act. I know you well. Just stay away from Josephine, or bear the consequences!¡± Without hesitation, she dragged Emmeline into the house and was about to shut the door to lock Jonathan outside. However, when she did so, the bruises on her daughter¡¯s arm appeared in her sight. Her face turned solemn as she demanded, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°M-Mom, I¡­¡± Emmeline stuttered nervously. ¡°Did that b*stard Jonathan do this to you?¡± Margaret eximed as she red at Jonathan. ¡°B*stard, did you do this to Emmeline? How dare youy a finger on her! I shall teach you a lesson!¡± While speaking, she reached out to give Jonathan a p on his cheek. s, before she could even raise her arm, Jonathan caught it in a vise-like grip. ¡°Your daughter got drunk in a bar and was drugged by someone else. I saved her from being raped!¡± ¡°Jonathan, let me go. How dare you touch me?¡± Margaret demanded, fury raging in her chest. ¡°Emmeline¡¯s my daughter, so I know her well. My obedient daughter has always been a straight-A student. There¡¯s no way she would go to a bar!¡± She refused to buy Jonathan¡¯s exnation. This b*stard took advantage of Emmeline but refused to admit it, so he made up a lie to deceive me! ¡°Ask her yourself!¡± Jonathan shoved her away and looked at Emmeline. ¡°Emmeline, go on!¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t go to a bar. He¡¯s ndering me¡­¡± Emmeline¡¯s eyes reddened as though Jonathan had indeed vilified her. ¡°Jonathan caused these bruises. He spotted meing home alone and tried to take advantage of me in the dark. Luckily, I was quick enough to escape from his clutches. He even threatened me not to tell you about it or¡­ He will¡­¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At that point, her voice trailed off. The way she bit her lip to hold back her tears made her story seem utterly convincing. ¡°Jonathan, what do you have to say for yourself? Filthy b*stard!¡± Margaret¡¯s temper sparked as she gave Jonathan a tight p. ¡°Emmeline¡¯s your sister-inw! Even if you hate us, how could you do that to her? Son of a b*tch, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Margaret started shouting in a fit of anger. Just then, footsteps sounded inside the house before Connor Smith, Margaret¡¯s husband, also Jonathan¡¯s father-inw, showed up. Running to the door, he inquired, ¡°What is going on?¡± Behind him was Josephine, who Jonathan had parted with that afternoon. ¡°Connor Smith, your daughter has been vited! Hurry,e teach this scum a lesson!¡± Margaret shrieked, her voice thick with tears. ¡°Not only did he take advantage of Emmeline, but he also hit me!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 15 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Liar What? Someone took advantage of our daughter? Hearing that sentence, Connor ran into the kitchen and grabbed a knife before striding to the door. At the sight of Jonathan, he froze in his tracks. ¡°Jonathan? Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Didn¡¯t this loser die after going missing three years ago? ¡°Dad, I¡¯m still alive¡­¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°If you¡¯re alive, where have you been for the past three years?¡± Connor demanded with a face as ck as thunder. As he had never liked this son-inw of his, he thought Josephine could remarry into a wealthy family after Jonathan¡¯s disappearance. s, Jonathan had returned. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been¡ª¡± Jonathan parted his lips to exin, but Margaret interjected rudely, ¡°Connor, what are you doing? Butcher this scum! He¡¯s the one who vited Emmeline and hurt me!¡± ¡°What? He did that?¡± Connor stared at his wife in disbelief, for he knew Jonathan¡¯s character well. He had never talked back to us or defied our orders. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d dare to vite Emmeline! Despite how much he loathed Jonathan, he refused to believe that thetter was capable of defiling his daughter. ¡°Do you not trust me, Connor?¡± Margaret wailed. ¡°How could you not stand on our side when our daughter was vited? I can¡¯t stand this. I¡¯ll file for divorce tomorrow!¡± She acted like a shrew, yelling and shrieking insults. Connor had no choice but to give in. As a henpecked husband, he was usually afraid of his wife, especially when she was kicking up a fuss. Carefully, he said, ¡°Darling, listen to me¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You¡¯re a damn coward, Connor Smith! Why won¡¯t you avenge your daughter? You good-for-nothing¡­¡± Even when faced with endless rebukes, Connor said nothing until Josephine walked over from the living room. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Oh, Josephine!¡± Margaret flung herself into her daughter¡¯s arms before wailing, ¡°Hurry, call the police! Jonathan sexually assaulted your sister. We can¡¯t let him leave! Call the police so that he¡¯ll get locked up in jail forever!¡± ¡°What? Jonathan sexually assaulted Emmeline?¡± Josephine swiveled around to the door. Sure enough, there stood Jonathan, who she had just met that afternoon. ¡°Josephine, listen to me.¡± Jonathan began his exnation. ¡°I saw Emmeline drinking with a bunch of hooligans at the bar. They drugged her drink, and I was the one who rescued her!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Margaret hissed. ¡°Emmeline has never been to a bar!¡± ¡°Emmeline, is he telling the truth?¡± Josephine asked sternly, her brows knitted together. Even though her hatred for Jonathan remained, she knew he was not someone who would rape her sister. ¡°No, Josephine!¡± Emmeline shook her head profusely as though she had been framed. ¡°Josephine, don¡¯t listen to him. He was the one who stalked me in the dark and intended to assault me when no one was around. Luckily, I ran away before he could do so!¡± She hastily showed the bruises on her arm to prove that she was telling the truth. ¡°Look at what he did to me!¡± Seeing Emmeline¡¯s pitiful act, Jonathan sneered. Where did she learn how to lie and use me of something I didn¡¯t do? Oh, her mother, of course. She¡¯s a pretentious b*tch, lying through her teeth! ¡°Jonathan, exin yourself.¡± Josephine cast an icy re in his direction, her disappointment evident. I must be blind to have fallen for him! I can¡¯t believe he tried to harm my sister! ¡°I have nothing to say,¡± Jonathan answered. Based on Josephine¡¯s gaze, it was evident that she had chosen to believe her sister. ¡°I¡¯ve saved her, so it¡¯s up to you to choose who to trust. I shall take my leave now!¡± He was not about to waste more time here. However, when Margaret heard he intended to leave, she scowled in displeasure. ¡°You want to leave? No way! Do you think you can leave just like that after trying to vite Emmeline?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Jonathan tilted his head to look at her, a frown marring his forehead. ¡°Hah! You have two choices. Either we call the police now and have you serve a life sentence in prison, or you bring your household registry here tomorrow morning so that you and Josephine can file for divorce at the City Hall!¡± Margaret revealed with a derisive snort. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t stop until Josephine and I get a divorce.¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned frosty when he finally understood the Smiths¡¯ true intention. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They are ganging up on me to force me to agree to the divorce! ¡°Of course! You¡¯re a scum who tried to rape his own sister-inw! What right do you have to stay married to Josephine?¡± Margaret announced haughtily. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to a divorce, but you¡¯re wee to call the police!¡± Jonathan replied calmly. ¡°Ask the police to check the surveince cameras at the bar. Let¡¯s find out if I was the one who tailed Emmeline or someone had drugged her in the bar!¡± ¡°No!¡± Emmeline blurted out anxiously at his suggestion. ¡°Why? Are you afraid now?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Bullsh*t! Emmeline isn¡¯t afraid of you.¡± Margaret stared him down. ¡°Let¡¯s do that then. Josephine, call the police!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t call the police!¡± A panicky look took over Emmeline¡¯s facial features as she waved her hands hastily. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t kick up a fuss. If others get wind about this, I won¡¯t be able to show myself in public. No one will ever want to marry me!¡± Margaret hesitated. ¡°Then¡­ Are we going to let him off?¡± Jonathan is despicable enough not to care about his reputation, but not my daughter! If word gets out, no family will ept her as their daughter- inw! The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 16 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 16 The Legendary Man Chapter 16 ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t call the police,¡± Emmeline pleaded as tears streamed down her cheeks. As expected, Margaret¡¯s heart softened at the sight of her daughter¡¯s tears. ¡°All right, stop crying. I won¡¯t call the police,¡± she said, her voice a mix of exasperation and indulgence. Yet, when she turned to face Jonathan, her expression changed to that of a vicious witch. ¡°Jonathan, would¡¯ve called the police if Emmeline¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t at stake!¡± she spat, anger coursing through her veins. ¡°Whatever!¡± Jonathan¡¯s patience was at its limit. ¡°Will you or will you not call the police? If the answer is no, I¡¯m leaving now!¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Margaret yelled harshly. ¡°Tomorrow morning, head to the City Hall with your household registry and file a divorce!¡± Her order left no room for discussion, and there was a finality to her tone that warned Jonathan not to disobey her. That was the exact imperious tone of voice she used to order Jonathan around back then. As though thetter was freebor in their family, she made him do the tasks of a housekeeper and cleaner. ¡°I won¡¯t file for a divorce!¡± Jonathan¡¯s rejection was firm. ¡°You must!¡± Margaret roared. ¡°Our family took you in for one whole year. Are you seriously hoping we¡¯ll take you back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do that,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s calm reply. ¡°I came back to repay what I owe Josephine. From now on, I¡¯ll repay her by one hundred-fold!¡± ¡°One hundred-fold?¡± Margaretughed as though she had heard a ridiculous joke. ¡°Using what? Jonathan, I don¡¯t want to look down on you, but there¡¯s no way someone like you will achieve sess in your lifetime, let alone three years. You¡¯re no match for Alvin!¡± Margaret did not hide her contempt for Jonathan at all. Alvin is from an influential family. The cost of his dinner alone might be more than what you can ever earn in your life. You can neverpare to him! ¡°Alvin is a nobody. Even his father is nothing but an ant to me!¡± Jonathan sneered. Clearly, he had no respect for the Langfords. Even the governor of Jazona had to kneel before him, let alone the owner of Langford Group. ¡°Alvin¡¯s father is nothing but an ant to you?¡± Margaret could not help but scoff at his arrogantment. Gazing at him as though he was a fool, she proceeded to ask, ¡°Did you hit your head this morning? Who do you think you are? The governor of Jazona? Or the mayor of Jadeborough? Don¡¯t you know who Alvin¡¯s father is? He¡¯s worth billions. I bet you don¡¯t know how much that is.¡± ¡°Billions? I can give Josephine ten billion if she wants.¡± Jonathan was unfazed. ¡°What? Did you hear that, Josephine?¡± Margaret turned to look at Josephine and said, ¡°I told you he¡¯s crazy, didn¡¯t I? I asked you to stop waiting for him, but you refused to listen to me. Do you believe me now? Look at how he¡¯s bragging about himself again. Why would you want to spend the rest of your life with a loser like him? Alvin is a great man, but this loser is just a parasite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Josephine burst out, sick of her mother¡¯s incessant derogatoryments. ¡°Leave now, Jonathan! I don¡¯t want to see you here!¡± she barked, facing Jonathan. Jonathan might be a good-for-nothing three years ago, but he was not as annoying. Does he think the world is his oyster? Those who don¡¯t know him might think he was born into a rich family. But in reality, he couldn¡¯t even afford to hire a proper prostitute that he found someone random off the street Josephine nearly gagged at the thought. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Josephine? She wants you to scram!¡± Margaret chimed in, adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Scram, you parasite!¡± Emmeline hissed as she gave him a dirty look. None of them weed Jonathan and wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. Josephine, remember my words. If your family is forcing you to divorce me because they are in deep water, let me know. I¡¯ll handle the problem for you.¡± Jonathan had said the same words that afternoon, but Josephine refused to believe him. Thus, he repeated his words before making his leave. ¡°Handle the problem? How?¡± Finally, Josephineshed out at him. Raising her voice, she berated, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Do you know who our family has offended? The ckwood family! They are the biggest and most influential family in Jadeborough! Can you afford to mess with them?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan answered coolly. ¡°I can mess with anyone I want in this world. If someone goes against me, I¡¯ll get rid of them.¡± He was telling the truth, for Asura had wiped out countless prominent families in war. Moreover, the most prominent family in Chanaea was razed to the ground by him, so there was no way he would be afraid of the so-called most influential family in the city. ¡°Hah! Wake up, Jonathan. Stop dreaming. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re invincible just because you got to know a few bigwigs!¡± Josephine snorted. She stuck her nose in the air and added, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with connections? The ckwoods have more connections than you can imagine! Compared to them, you¡¯re just a mere pest that they can stomp to death at any time!¡± With decades worth of foundation in Jadeborough, the influence and connections owned by the ckwood family were way beyond Jonathan¡¯s imagination. Jonathan might havee to know some big shots by a stroke of luck, but there was no way they would offend the ckwoods for his sake. Only fools would choose to trust Jonathan¡¯s tant lies. ¡°Get lost. We don¡¯t need your help. You can¡¯t help us, anyway,¡± said Margaret as she shooed him out as if he were a fly. Instead of looking at her, Jonathan stared into Josephine¡¯s eyes, his gaze unwavering. ¡°The ckwood family? All right. I¡¯ll ask the head of the ckwood family to get on his knees and offer an apology to you in one day,¡± he promised with a firm tone. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 17 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 17 The Legendary Man Chapter 17 ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± Margaret stared at Jonathan, thinking he was out of his mind for making such a statement brazenly. ¡°How will a loser like you do that, though? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll even get to meet Mr. ckwood, let alone have him apologize.¡± It was clear that Jonathan was boasting, for there was no way he would get to meet the head of the ckwood family with his lowly status. After all, the head of the ckwood family, Anderson ckwood, was such an important figure that even the mayor of Jadeborough had to make an appointment in advance to meet him. She rolled her eyes at how arrogant Jonathan was. The nerve of him to lie to us! Does he think we¡¯re fools who will fall for his pompous lies? ¡°Give me one day. If I fail to do that, I will head to the City Hall with Josephine to file for divorce,¡± said Jonathan, his eyes boring into Margaret¡¯s. ¡°But if I did it, you must give me your word not to force Josephine to divorce me in the future!¡± Margaret let out a mocking grunt before teasing, ¡°Ha! If you seed, I¡¯ll even let Josephine marry you one more time!¡± She was obviously ying along to spite him, thinking he was building castles in the air. I don¡¯t think the even chairman of Langford Group, who is worth billions, would dare to make such a promise. This loser is sure funny, huh? He¡¯s daydreaming! ¡°It¡¯s a deal then!¡± Jonathan gave a curt reply before turning to look at Josephine. ¡°One dayter, the head of the ckwood family shalle to offer his apology. Just you wait and see!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jonathan. When will you drop the act?¡± Josephine snapped, resentment clouding her thoughts. To her, Jonathan had been bluffing all along. ¡°I¡¯m not putting up an act. I am a man of my word!¡± Jonathan stated sternly. ¡°All you have to do is prepare to be a bride once more!¡± ¡°Well, Jonathan, if you¡¯re that confident, why don¡¯t you solve the problem at Anderson ckwood¡¯s birthday party tomorrow?¡± Margaret suggested as an evil smirk spread all over her face. All the prominent figures in Jadeborough would attend Anderson¡¯s seventieth birthday party the next day. After all his boasting, she could not wait to see how Jonathan would enter the ckwood residence. ¡°His birthday party is going to be held tomorrow? Sure, no problem!¡± Jonathan answered without missing a beat. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Since he could solve the issue with just a phone call, there was no difference between solving it that night itself or the next day. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that you need an invitation card to enter the ckwood residence.¡± Margaret reminded him, her lips curling into a contemptuous grin. ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡± He was unperturbed by her words. So what if I don¡¯t have an invitation card? No one will dare to stop me from entering the ckwood residence! ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that act up, b*stard.¡± Margaret snickered. ¡°I¡¯d better not see you being denied entry at the gate!¡± Jonathan merely answered, ¡°I can go anywhere I like. No one is capable enough of stopping me.¡± He cast onest look at Josephine before leaving inrge strides. After his figure was out of their sight, Josephine shot Margaret a look of resentment. ¡°Mom, why did you ask him to attend the birthday party when you know that he can¡¯t even make it in without an invitation card?¡± she demanded. The ess to the ckwood family¡¯s party was so exclusive that even the Smith family only received a few invitation cards. In truth, the ckwood family had sent them the invitations to insult them. Otherwise, they were not even worthy of entering the ckwood residence. ¡°Ha! He wants to make a fool out of himself, right? I merely gave him a chance to do so,¡± Margaret answered with a snort. ¡°Why, Josephine? Do you pity him? Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? That he only needs one day to order the head of the ckwood family to get on his knees before you and apologize? Isn¡¯t that utter nonsense?¡± She huffed angrily and rambled on about Jonathan¡¯s faults. ¡°Josephine, a prat like him doesn¡¯t deserve your pity. Since he insists on demeaning himself, we¡¯ll let him have his way! After tomorrow, go to the City Hall with him and get the divorce done. Once that¡¯s settled, you are free to marry Alvin!¡± Margaret beamed, lost in her own imagination. ¡°The Langford family might not be on par with the ckwood family, but at least they can help to ease the pressure. Your grandfather nearly suffered from a heart attack from his building anger.¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Josephine parted her lips to say, ¡°Mom, but,¡± Before she could say anything, Margaret interrupted her, ¡°Shush. No more buts. You¡¯ve practically been a widow for three years. Don¡¯t tell me you intend on wasting your entire life on someone as useless as him?¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s right, Josephine. That man is nothing but a useless fool. Why did you marry him in the first ce? He even tried to take advantage of me earlier!¡± Emmeline piped up, fanning mes of hostility. All she had for her loser brother-inw was utter distaste. ¡°Emmeline, I want you to repeat the whole thing. Were you telling the truth just now?¡± Josephine¡¯s icy gaze petrified her sister, who immediately hung her head to avoid meeting her eyes. Of all her family members, Emmeline feared Josephine the most. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you think Emmeline lied,¡± Margaret interjected unhappily. ¡°Emmeline¡¯s a good girl. Why do you choose to trust that loser instead of your sister?¡± ¡°Yes, why don¡¯t you trust me? Why are you taking his side instead?¡± Emmeline said, regaining her confidence once more with their mother¡¯s support. ¡°All right. You want to earn my trust, right?¡± Josephine harrumphed. ¡°Let¡¯s ask the police to get the surveince footage from the bar tomorrow. I will make a police report to press charges on Jonathan if you¡¯re telling the truth. But if you¡¯re lying on purpose to put the me on him¡­¡± She did not finish her sentence, but her warning was clear enough. ¡°No! You can¡¯t call the police or get the surveince footage!¡± Emmeline shrieked as anxiousness clouded her features. ¡°Josephine, why did you take that b*stard¡¯s side? Stop scaring your sister!¡± Margaret chided, displeased at how overly aggressive Josephine was being. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of ruining your sister¡¯s reputation if word gets out?¡± ¡°So her reputation is extremely important, but not Jonathan¡¯s?¡± Josephine grunted in response. Though she loathed Jonathan to the core, Emmeline¡¯s deceit was too palpable. ¡°That loser¡¯s reputation must¡¯ve been in tatters!¡± Margaret snorted. ¡°Who knows? Perhaps he had committed various heinous crimes within the past three years! He might have returned to our family to seek refuge afternding in trouble or offending someone. So what if Emmeline had indeed framed him? A piece of trash like him has no reputation at stake. How could youpare him to Emmeline?¡± ¡°Mom-¡± Josephine was about to say something, but Margaret interrupted decisively, ¡°All right. That¡¯s it. On the day after tomorrow, head to the City Hall with the scum and get the divorce all sorted out!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 18 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 18 The Legendary Man Chapter 18 Soon came the next day-the birthday of Anderson ckwood. As the head of the most affluent family in the whole of Jadeborough, his birthday party was attended by distinguished figures from all over the city. In other words, the birthday party was, in fact, a gathering for the upper-ss society. Those who wanted to climb up the rungs of the socialdder would do anything to get an invitation card to the party. It was rumored that someone had offered eight hundred thousand just to buy one. Even so, no one was willing to sell it. The backyard of the ckwood residence had an area of about a few hundred square meters. At that moment, it was packed to the brim, with most of the guests being respectable figures in Jadeborough, including chairpersons of constructionpanies, managers of shopping malls, and government officials from different departments. In other words, all the rich and powerful big guns of Jadeborough were there. It was a splendid party where everyone could not help but be floored by the ckwood family¡¯s connections. That was the sight that greeted Josephine, Margaret, and Connor when they arrived in the backyard. Although Margaret often oppressed and insulted Jonathan in a savage manner, she was not important enough to get a seat in the first ten rows. With a social standing like theirs, they could only take their seats in a corner in thest row. If Connor¡¯s father, Hugo Smith, were not too proud to attend the party, they would not have gotten the opportunity to take their seats in thest row. ¡°So this is what the most influential family in Jadeborough is capable of. What a grand party!¡± Margaret commented after they took their seats. She was already in her forties, but it was actually her first time attending such a posh party. So this is what an upper-ss social event looks like. I¡¯ve always wondered what it is like. Now, I finally get to see it with my own eyes! ¡°Shush, keep it down. You don¡¯t want the other guests to overhear yourments and ridicule us, do you?¡± Connor gestured for her to lower her voice. ¡°They might think we¡¯re country bumpkins!¡± ¡°Ridicule us? None of them had spared us a nce!¡± Margaret pursed her lips. No one would pay attention to us three when our seats are the least favorable ones in the entire backyard, only a few meters away from the bathroom! ¡°You were the one who demanded to attend the party!¡± Connorined. ¡°I told you Jonathan wouldn¡¯t make it in, but you insisted oning to watch him make a fool of himself. What if we ended up being theughing stock instead of him?¡± He had no intention of attending the ckwood family¡¯s party where everyone would make fun of him. After all, the Smith family was not qualified enough to attend a party of such scale. The ckwoods only sent the invitations to them out of spite. ¡°You know nothing. One can¡¯t attend a party for the upper-ss society as one wishes. Do you know how much an invitation card to this birthday party cost? A million! Our invitation cards cost three millionThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. altogether!¡± Margaret revealed with her lips pursed in contempt. I¡¯ve never been to such a grand party, so it doesn¡¯t matter if the guests ridicule us as long as I get to be here. Besides, we¡®ve already ended up as aughing stock in Jadeborough from offending the ckwood family. Being held up as an object of ridicule again won¡¯t bruise my pride. ¡°One million?¡± Josephine gasped in surprise at the exorbitant price. Isn¡¯t it too high a price just to buy an invitation card? ¡°You can¡¯t even buy one even if you have one million!¡± Margaret said, chuckling lightly. ¡°Josephine, the guests at this party are all affluent and powerful figures in Jadeborough. Look closely and see if any wealthy young man is here alone. Go to them and strike up a conversation. You might even find yourself a rich husband!¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s your real reason foring here?¡± Josephine demanded, her brows drawing together in annoyance. Isn¡¯t she here to attend the ckwood family¡¯s party? Why is she urging me to find a wealthy husband? ¡°What else?¡± Margaret rolled her eyes. ¡°Why do you think I didn¡¯t sell off the invitation cards for three million? I wanted to give you an opportunity!¡± ¡°Mom, you¡­¡± Josephine choked with fury. If I knew she had that n in mind, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to attend the birthday party! ¡°Josephine¡¯s been seeing Alvin from the Langford family, right? Why are you asking her to search for another man?¡± Connor nced at his wife out of curiosity. ¡°Again, you know nothing!¡± Margaret retorted. ¡°Compared to the ckwood family, the Langford family is a nobody. I wouldn¡¯t have allowed Josephine to make contact with him if we had a chance to get to know a more prominent family.¡± As a smug smile crept up her lips, she added, ¡°Josephine¡¯s gorgeous and young. Though she has been married once, Jonathan neverid a finger on her. It¡¯s a pity for her to marry Alvin. We only chose him because he was our best choice at that time. But now that we have a chance to find a better man, it¡¯s time to cast him aside!¡± Finally, Margaret revealed her real n. Unfortunately, her daughter did not share her sentiment. Josephine¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot from the fury that raged within her as she questioned, ¡°Mom, what the hell are you talking about? What do you take me for?¡± Though she had remained a virgin over the years, it did not mean she would give it up to anyone. Otherwise, she would not have kept her chastity for the past three years and stayed away from other men. ¡°Josephine, you¡¯re too young to understand. When you grow up, you¡¯ll understand that I mean good for you. Women should make full use of their advantages to get themselves a good husband. Marrying a prat like Jonathan would only set your life for utter torture,¡± Margaret exined, for she had learned it the hard way. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been blind enough to marry your father, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this state.¡± ¡°Is it that bad to be my wife?¡± Connor retorted. Right after he said so, Margaret responded nastily, ¡°of course! Look, after marrying you, we can¡¯t even afford a Mercedes-Benz. Look at my friends, they can all afford BMWs and Mercedes-Benzs, but all you own is an old Volkswagen. You don¡¯t even have the money to fix the broken air conditioner. Well, I¡¯d say you¡¯re just slightly better than Jonathan.¡± Margaret did not bother mincing her words, causing Connor¡¯s face to flush in embarrassment. Before it escted into a full fight, Josephine interjected, ¡°Stop it. You fight at home, and now you¡®re fighting at someone¡¯s birthday party. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourselves?¡± ¡°Young woman, watch your tone!¡± Displeased at being lectured by her daughter, Margaret turned around and rebuked at once. When she spun on her heels, a familiar figure caught her attention. ¡°Hey, look. Who is that?¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 19 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 19 The Legendary Man Chapter 19 Sebastian had arrived at the party with his son. Compared to the Smiths, the Langfords were clearly more important guests as someone promptly hurried over to wee them before leading them to their seats in the third row. If one were not worth billions, one would not be qualified to sit in the first three rows at the ckwood family¡¯s party. ¡°Mr. Langford!¡± Margaret called out from afar. Hearing her voice, Sebastian turned around. His expression immediately darkened when he realized it was Margaret who had greeted him. Alvin was already clenching his jaw, trying to suppress his rage at the sight of Josephine. Acting like she had not seen their reactions, Margaret dragged her family over to them. ¡°Mr. Langford, what a coincidence to run into you here!¡± she said in a shameless manner. She then tugged at Josephine¡¯s arm and urged, ¡°Josephine, where are your manners? Come on, greet Mr. Langford.¡± However, Josephine felt awkward as memories from the previous day¡¯s events were still fresh in her mind. She never expected to run into the Langfords so soon. ¡°Mr. Langford,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to greet me. Why are you here?¡± Sebastian questioned, his lips drew back in a snarl. ¡°The ckwood family extended an invitation to us, of course,¡± Margaret answered politely. ¡°Hah! They extended an invitation?¡± Sebastianughed. ¡°Who are you for them to extend an invitation? Hugo might have the right to attend the party, but you don¡¯t deserve to be here.¡± He did not bother concealing his disdain for Margaret. Hearing his haughty remark, Margaret paled. ¡°Mr. Langford, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You know what I mean,¡± came Sebastian¡¯s curt reply. With a face like a thundercloud, he announced, ¡°Margaret, the Smith family is doomed!¡± ¡°Mr. Langford, please tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Margaret panicked at the sight of Sebastian¡¯s scowl. / remember how happy he was yesterday when he told me it would be easy to solve our family¡¯s crisis. Why is he going back on his word? ¡°You should ask your beloved daughter that question,¡± Sebastian answered icily before turning to his son. ¡°Come on, Alvin. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Alvin responded. He gave both Margaret and Josephine a hateful look before stalking away. ¡°Josephine, what happened?¡± Margaret burst out angrily once they were out of sight. ¡°Did you stir up trouble again?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do that¡­¡± Josephine said as she nibbled on her bottom lip, seemingly seized with a qualm of uneasiness. ¡°It was Jonathan who gave Alvin a beating!¡± ¡°What?¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes zed with anger. ¡°That piece of trash! How dare he beat Sebastian¡¯s son up? Is he that eager to meet his doom? That son of a bitch!¡± Her chest heaved angrily, the anger in her eyes reced by hatred. I wish I could rip that b*stard apart! It took me ages before I could establish connections with the Langford family, but that loser rendered my efforts down the drain! ¡°Stop shouting like a madwoman. Perhaps Jonathan has been denied entry into the ckwood residence. There¡¯s no use shouting here.¡± Josephine red at her mother as she sighed inwardly. I¡¯ve also offended the Langford family! No one will save us now. Just as Margaret was yelling indoors, Jonathan appeared at the entrance of the ckwood residence, closing the distance with quick strides. Before he could enter, the security guard stopped him. ¡°Please show your invitation card!¡± ¡°What is that? I don¡¯t have one.¡± Jonathan answered with a frown. ¡°Why bothering if you don¡¯t have an invitation card?¡± The security guard instantly shooed him away. ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t block the entrance!¡± he barked impatiently. ¡°Tell the head of the ckwood family that Jonathan Goldstein is here to see him. Ask him if I can enter without an invitation card,¡± Jonathanmanded, his stern tone of voice brooked no rejection. I can understand if the general public is unaware of my identity, but the head of the most affluent family in Jadeborough should know. ¡°Who the f*ck is Jonathan Goldstein? I¡¯ve never heard of that name. You¡¯d better leave now, or I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± the security guard threatened. Just today itself, at least dozens of people have tried to sneak into the ckwood residence on this special asion, just like this so-called Jonathan Goldstein. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll fall for your cheap trick. Dream on! ¡°Throw me out?¡± Jonathanughed out loud in disbelief. ¡°You should ask the head of the ckwood family if he dares to do so!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. An invitation card? I, Asura, have conquered the world. No one can stop me from going anywhere! I can even intrude on the governor¡¯s residence, let alone the ckwood residence. How dare they deny me entry? ¡°Stop pretending to be a big shot. You don¡¯t even have an invitation card,¡± the security guard jeered. ¡°Young man, I warn you not to kick up a fuss unless you have a death wish. Do you know who gets invited to this party?¡± As he spoke, he pointed at a car parked near the entrance. ¡°See that Bugatti Veyron? It costs eight million! That Rolls-Royce is worth thirty million! Even those Bentleys cost five million each!¡± After making sure Jonathan took everything in, he concluded, ¡°See for yourself. Everyone who attends the ckwood family¡¯s party owns at least one car worth five million and has a worth of at least one hundred million. Look at your shabby outfit. I bet you can¡¯t even fork up five hundred!¡± The security guard had worked for the ckwood family long enough to recognize big shots. The big shots that he knew drove expensive cars and wore custom-made suits worth up to hundreds of thousands. Jonathan, however, was d in a cheap outfit. It might not even cost one hundred. Ha! I can¡®t believe he¡¯s bold enough toe to the ckwood family¡¯s party. What a fool. ¡°So what? Is owning luxury cars that important?¡± Jonathan asked calmly, not the slightest bit unnerved by the security guard¡¯s remarks. If I want, I can summon dozens of helicopters worth millions to give me a ride in an instant! ¡°Ugh, stop making up lies and scram!¡± the security guard snapped. He whipped out his baton and was about to chase Jonathan away when a trembling voice sounded from some distance away. ¡°A¨CAre you Mr. Goldstein The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 20 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 20 The Legendary Man Chapter 20 Mr. Goldstein? When he heard the familiar greeting, Jonathan turned around by reflex. He then saw a man in his forties dressed in a sharp ck suit and leather shoes. With a group of bodyguards behind him, the man trembled at the sight of Jonathan. In fact, his eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows, as he didn¡¯t recognize the middle-aged man at all. ¡°It really is you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The middle-aged man widened his eyes the moment he heard Jonathan speak. Even his lips began to tremble. Feeling his legs give way, he dropped to his knees with a thump in front of Jonathan. ¡°Harrison Seymour, former toon leader of the second toon of Fang Dragon Guards, at your service, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Former toon leader of the second toon? Jonathan nced at him inly.¡±So you¡¯re from the Fang Dragon Guards?¡± No wonder he knows who I am! Fang Dragon Guards was one of the Four Asura Guards established by Jonathan. Therefore, as a former toon leader within the Fang Dragon Guards, it wasn¡¯t a surprise for Harrison to recognize him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Kneeling on the ground, Harrison didn¡¯t dare get up. ¡°One year ago, when you went missing, I left Fang Dragon Guards and went back home. However, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here!¡± Harrison didn¡¯t hide his admiration for Jonathan at all. Three years ago, Jonathan led the Four Asura Guards to wipe out the enemies within the nation. As a member of the Fang Dragon Guards, Harrison saw Jonathan¡¯s face with his own eyes from afar. During that time, the almighty Jonathan, who was overlooking the entire operation, was exactly like a king! However, when Jonathan disappeared one year ago, he felt disheartened and left the army for home. Therefore, he was surprised to run into Jonathan in the small city of Jadeborough. ¡°Get up!¡± Only after Jonathan waved his hand did Harrison get up to his feet. However, one of the bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Mr. Seymour, is this a mistake? Isn¡¯t he the poor b*stard that can¡¯t afford a luxury car? Why are you kneeling to him?¡± Harrison was the most ruthless man in Jadeborough. One year ago, he came to Jadeborough and made a name for himself in a very short time, earning him the moniker. Therefore, no one in Jadeborough dared to disrespect him. Even the mayor of Jadeborough had to acquiesce to him. There were no exceptions, as Harrison had shown the locals their ce. Considering how ruthless he was, Harrison surprised his bodyguards when he knelt in front of a broke young man who didn¡¯t even have a hundred in his pocket. How is this possible? Mr. Seymour must have gotten the wrong guy! p! Before the bodyguard could finish, Harrison pped him so hard that a tooth flew out of his mouth. At the same time, blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Kneel!¡± Harrison ordered. Without another word, the bodyguard dropped to his knees fearfully. ¡°Mr. Seymour, I¡­¡± ¡°What did you just call him? A poor b?stard?¡± Harrison¡¯s face darkened at once. With a murderous look in his eyes, he suddenly looked like the most ruthless man in Jadeborough again. It was a huge contrast to when he spoke to Jonathan with a quavering voice while being on his knees. ¡°Do you know who he is? Even the head of the ckwood family has to kneel before him, let alone you. And yet, you dare call him a poor b*stard?¡± Snorting, Harrison waved the bodyguard away without even looking at him. ¡°Men, cut off his legs and feed him to the fishes in Goda River!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seymour!¡± Without any hesitation, Harrison¡¯s other bodyguards dragged the guilty bodyguard deep into the woods. They didn¡¯t dare take action in front of Harrison for fear of sullying his eyes. ¡°Mr. Seymour, please have mercy. I admit that I was blind. Mr. Seymour, just think of me like an insect and let me go.¡± At that moment, the bodyguard was finally seized by fear. With his knees buckling, he peed his pants that very instant. When Jonathan saw how terrified the bodyguard was, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Forget it, release him!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Harrisonplied with Jonathan¡¯s orders without a second thought. Hence, he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Let him go.¡± Upon receiving the instructions, Harrison¡¯s subordinates released the bodyguard. The moment he was set free, he dropped to his knees and prostrated in front of Jonathan. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Goldstein. Thank you, Mr. Seymour, for sparing me.¡± ¡°Hmph! If Mr. Goldstein weren¡¯t here, you would have suffered a fate worse than death itself!¡± Harrison scoffed before stomping on his neck. ¡°Get lost!¡± The kick caused the bodyguard to sprawl on the ground. After that, Harrison bowed slightly and respectfully ushered Jonathan ahead. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this way, please.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Jonathan nodded before heading into the ckwood residence. With Harrison by his side, no one dared to stop Jonathan for the rest of his way. At the same time, Harrison looked as if he was Jonathan¡¯s lowly subordinate. With a respectful tone, he probed, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, where were you for the past year?¡± He finally got the burning question off his chest. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Back then, Jonathan, as Asura, had eradicated all of the nation¡¯s enemies. However, he suddenly disappeared after that. Some spected that he had retired into seclusion, while others imed that he was dead. Hence, when Harrison heard the rumors, he scorned them and dered them to be nonsense. There¡¯s no way Asura is dead because no one in this world is capable of killing him. ¡°In prison!¡± Jonathan replied casually. ¡°Prison?¡± Harrison was stunned. ¡°How did you end up there?¡± ¡°I was searching for something.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t bothered to exin. ¡°Anyway, I can see that you have done well for yourself in Jadeborough after leaving the army.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if it pleases you, I can give everything to you,¡± Harrison offered without a second thought. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you back then, I wouldn¡¯t even be here today.¡± ¡°I have no interest in such things.¡± Jonathan replied with a wave of his hand. ¡°Everything here belongs to me. Why would I want anything of yours?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have offended you with a slip of the tongue, Mr. Goldstein. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Jolted by Jonathan¡¯s words, Harrison pped himself on his mouth. ¡°Enough!¡± When he saw Harrison¡¯s reaction, Jonathan knitted his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m here today to see the head of the ckwood family. Do you know him?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Harrison nodded. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you have some business with him?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan added, ¡°He has gotten on my nerves!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 21 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Get Out What? The head of the ckwood family has upset Asura? Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query The moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s reply, Harrison¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how dare he!¡± Does he know who Jonathan is? He is Asura, for goodness sake. Even Zachary, the King of War of Jazona, has to kneel in front of Jonathan, let alone the lowly head of the ckwood family. Does he have a death wish by getting on Jonathan¡¯s nerves? ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t upset me. Instead, he made my wife angry,¡± Jonathan casually exined. Given that he didn¡¯t even know who the head of the ckwood family was, his toes weren¡¯t the ones to be trodden upon. Nevertheless, an insult to Josephine was still an insult to him. ¡°Wife? Sir, since when did you get married?¡± Harrison was confused. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He realized that other than having seen Jonathan before, he knew nothing else about him. ¡°My wife is a member of the Smith family, and they are at odds with the ckwood family. Did you know that?¡± Jonathan inly asked. ¡°The Smith family?¡± Harrison pondered a moment. ¡°Is the Smith family you mentioned the same one that had been cheated one billion in a contract by the ckwood family?¡± ¡°Cheated one billion?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed intensely. He only knew the ckwood family had offended the Smith family. However, he wasn¡¯t aware that something like that had urred. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Harrison gave Jonathan a look of surprise. ¡°Prior to this, the ckwood family had developed an ecological park where half of it was located on the Smith family¡¯s land. Initially, the n was for the ckwood family to acquire it for a few hundred million. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that if the ckwood family didn¡¯t develop it, thend would be worthless to the Smith family. In fact, they couldn¡¯t even sell it for a hundred million. ¡°After that, they somehow got wind that the ckwood family was nning to develop thend into an ecological park. Therefore, they got greedy and increased the selling price to one billion. ¡°In the end, the head of the ckwood family set up a trap in anger. Not only did they take over the vast piece ofnd, the Smith family even ended up owing them one billion instead.¡± The enmity between the Smith family and the ckwood family had be a joke throughout Jadeborough. Whoever offended the ckwood family in Jadeborough was courting their own doom. Rumor had it that the head of the Smith family almost died of a heart attack when he realized they had fallen into a trap. When Harrison first heard it, he simply saw it as a joke. But now that he knew Jonathan¡¯s wife was a member of the Smith family, his expression drastically changed. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you leave this matter to me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡± Jonathan waved his hand. Before Harrison could say another word, he was swarmed by his associates at the banquet. ¡°Mr. Seymour!¡± ¡°Mr. Seymour!¡± Given that Harrison was the most powerful man in Jadeborough, all of high society greeted him respectfully. After all, no one dared to disrespect him in his own territory. ¡°Everyone, look who we have here?¡± Just when everyone was greeting Harrison, Margaret¡¯s sharp eyes spied Jonathan by his side. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The moment he saw Jonathan, Connor was shocked. ¡°How did he get in here?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Margaret smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how that piece of the trash managed to crash the party. Perhaps, he stole someone¡¯s invitation card!¡± From her perspective, Jonathan had no right to be at such an event. The only exnation was that he had stolen an invitation card. ¡°Mom, Jonathan isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± Josephine snapped with a frown when she heard Margaret¡¯s usations. Although she was disappointed in Jonathan, Josephine knew that he wasn¡¯t one to steal. ¡°How do you know he didn¡¯t? Josephine, you cannot judge a book by its cover. If you don¡¯t believe me, shall I call him over to check if he has stolen one?¡± Just as she spoke, Margaret got to her feet and headed into the crowd where Jonathan was. She then yelled, ¡°Jonathan!¡± Surrounded by a group of guests, Jonathan looked up when he heard his name being called. When he saw it was Margaret and Josephine, he walked over to them. ¡°Dad, Mom, Josephine-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. I¡¯m not your Mom,¡± Margaret scoffed. She didn¡¯t acknowledge Jonathan as her son-inw at all. ¡°Tell me, whose invitation card did you steal to get in here?¡± ¡°Steal?¡± Jonathan frowned at the usation. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anyone¡¯s invitation card!¡± I am the great Asura! Why would I need to do that? ¡°Why won¡¯t you admit it?¡± Margaret scoffed as she was adamant that Jonathan had stolen one. She sneered, ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal, how did you get in here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need one to enter!¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°Don¡¯t need one?¡± Margaret felt as if she had heard the greatest joke ever. ¡°Jonathan, who are you kidding? Do you know how much an invitation card to the ckwood family¡¯s banquet is selling for now? One million! Even then, it¡¯s still hard to procure one. And yet, you tell me you don¡¯t need one? Who do you think you are?¡± Margaret red at Jonathan as if he was a thief. ¡°Josephine, look at this coward. It¡¯s one thing if he is useless, but to boast and lie? I really don¡¯t know what you see in this piece of trash!¡± ¡°The fact that I¡¯m Jonathan Goldstein is enough.¡± Faced with Margaret¡¯s repeated ridicule, Jonathan was visibly upset. ¡°Who dares to stop me if I insist on entering?¡± ¡°Come on. It¡¯s time to drop that act. There¡¯s no way you can enter the ckwood family¡¯s main entrance just by shing your name alone,¡± Margaret scoffed. ¡°Fine, since you insist you don¡¯t need an invitation card, then tell me, how did you get in? Don¡¯t tell me you sneaked in by climbing over the walls? Although, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise as only you are capable of such a misdemeanor.¡± Margaret didn¡¯t hide her contempt for Jonathan at all. When Jonathan heard her remarks, he replied tly, ¡°I entered via the front door!¡± ¡°How dare you walk through the front door?¡± Margaret sneered in response. Just when she was about to continue, a loud voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Who? Who dared to sneak in here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one!¡± Margaret pointed at Jonathan with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace that someone has paid money to buy an invitation card toe here. And now, what¡¯s this I hear about someone sneaking in?¡± A middle-aged man dressed in a suit and leather shoes pointed his finger at the security guard. ¡°Guard,e over here. Take this trespasser and throw him out!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 22 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 22 Chapter 22 None Of Your Business What? Someone has snuck in? Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query The middle-aged man¡¯s words had suddenly caught everyone¡¯s attention. They had only heard about those who shamelessly bought an invitation card for a million just to attend the event. However, they didn¡¯t expect anyone to be so brazen as to sneak in! ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Who is it that snuck in?¡± ¡°Let me see who the shameless one is.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan became the target of everyone¡¯s ridicule. When she heard thements, Margaret added fuel to the fire by pointing at him instead. ¡°He¡¯s the one that snuck in!¡± Pointing at Jonathan, Margaret felt a sense of self-satisfaction, as if she was gloating over having exposed Jonathan. ¡°Are you the one who snuck in?¡± The middle-aged man stared coldly at Jonathan and sneered, ¡°You have caused me to rethink how I see this world. All this while, I have only assumed the worst people would do was to buy an invitation card so that they can bask in the glory of the ckwood family¡¯s banquet. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be more shameless than I could possibly imagine! Where¡¯s security? Come here at once!¡± Just as he roared, a group of security guards hurried over in a fumbling manner. To them, every guest at the banquet was a mover and shaker of Jadeborough. Therefore, they knew they couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone. ¡°What is it, Mr. Crane?¡± the security guard asked sycophantically. He recognized the middle-aged man as Victor Crane, Chairman of Crane Group. With a worth of only one to two hundred million, he wasn¡¯t considered extremely wealthy. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t be seated in thest row next to the toilet. Nevertheless, he was still someone the security guards couldn¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°Throw this man out!¡± Victor pointed at Jonathan. ¡°Have all of you been sleeping on the job? How can you allow someone to sneak into the ckwood family¡¯s banquet without your knowledge? All of you are nothing but trash. What¡¯s the point of paying your sry?¡± ¡°What? Someone snuck in?¡± The security guards looked curiously at Jonathan after hearing what Victor said. The ckwood family was the most prominent in Jadeborough. Hence, there was no way anyone could have snuck in. ¡°May I know if you have an invitation card?¡± The security guard didn¡¯t dare infuriate Jonathan yet. After all, they knew they couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone in the banquet. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°In that case, how did you get in?¡± The guard¡¯s expression drastically changed when he heard that Jonathan didn¡¯t have an invitation card. How did he get in without one? This is a dereliction of our duty! ¡°Through the front door!¡± Jonathan dered calmly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Nonsense!¡± The moment Jonathan finished, Victor pointed at him. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have an invitation card. How could he have entered via the main entrance? Do you think the ckwood residence is your home?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Jonathan snapped at Victor, who refused to let the matter slide. ¡°Are you the ckwood family¡¯s dog who¡¯s in charge of guarding it?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Victor was outraged by Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Security! What are you f*cking waiting for? Throw this uninvited assh*le out right now!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Crane!¡± The guards red at Jonathan. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have an invitation card, please leave at once. Or else, we will have to show you the way out.¡± Now that they knew Jonathan didn¡¯t have an invitation card, there was no need for the guards to be cordial. They dared not get on the nerves of the ckwood family¡¯s guests, but an uninvited guest like Jonathan wasn¡¯t going to be an issue at all. ¡°Oh? What are you going to do about it?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°If you refuse to leave, we will have no choice but to throw you out!¡± the guard scoffed. With a wave of his hand, a few guards behind him surrounded Jonathan with batons in their hands. ¡°Seize him!¡± At his cue, the guards prepared to strike with batons. However, Margaret pretended to be oblivious to what was going on. In fact, she was smiling smugly, as if she was looking forward to the drama that was about to ur. Suddenly, Josephine interrupted with a frown, ¡°I was the one who brought him in.¡± Despite her hatred for Jonathan, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to watch him being thrown out of the ckwood residence. It would be an utter disgrace. ¡°You? Who are you?¡± Victor snorted. ¡°Do you have an invitation card?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Josephine brought out her invitation card. However, before she could say a word, Margaret quickly cut ties between them. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. We didn¡¯t bring him in. In fact, he has nothing to do with us!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Josephine was exasperated by Margaret¡¯s response. ¡°Josephine, he is a useless coward who doesn¡¯t even have an invitation card. Why do you still care about him?¡± Margaret mocked. ¡°He deserves to be thrown out for sneaking in here!¡± Just as she spoke, Margaret looked toward the security guards. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Kick him out already!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Josephine stepped forward to stop the guards. ¡°Josephine, step aside. What has he got anything to do with you? Do you know him?¡± Margaret quickly drew a line between Jonathan and Josephine¡¯s rtionship. Just when both of them were in a stalemate, Jonathan, who had been silent throughout, suddenly spoke. ¡°Josephine, you don¡¯t have to protect me this way. Even if the head of the ckwood family is right here, he won¡¯t dare throw me out, let alone a lowly security guard.¡± ¡°Jonathan, stop it. For how much longer you want to continue this act?¡± Jonathan¡¯s tone caused Josephine to lose her temper. Doesn¡¯t he realize how dire his situation is? He is about to be kicked out, and yet, continues with his facade? Does he genuinely think he¡¯s some big shot? If he really is one, why doesn¡¯t he have an invitation card? ¡°The head of the ckwood family¡­¡± Victor couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to even see him! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing but a hoodlum without an invitation card. How dare you im the head of the ckwood family doesn¡¯t dare chase you out? In fact, there¡¯s no need for him to be here. Just the security guards alone are enough to throw you out!¡± Evidently, Jonathan¡¯s words were a joke to them. The moment he finished speaking, everyone burst into heartyughter. Obviously, everyone felt that he was nothing but a clown. ¡°What are you waiting for? Throw him out right now!¡± At Victor¡¯s cue, the security guards approached Jonathan. Just when they were about to grab him, a thunderous voice rang out. ¡°Stop! How dare you touch him?¡± Who is it? Why is there another busybody? As if by reflex, everyone looked in the direction of the voice. The moment they saw who it was, they felt a chill down their spines. In fact, they were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 23 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Kneel Mr. Seymour! The most powerful man in Jadeborough! Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Other than being second to the four prominent families, Harrison was highly ced in both Jadeborough¡¯s official and underground circles. Even the head of the ckwood family would have to show him respect. Given his status, he was naturally orded a front-row seat at the ckwood family banquet. Therefore, everyone wondered why he was getting himself involved in the matter. ¡°Mr. Seymour¡­¡± Victor bowed as if he was a subservient servant. ¡°Get lost!¡± Harrison kicked Victor to the ground. However, thetter didn¡¯t even dare to whimper in protest. ¡°Mr. Seymour¡­¡± When the security guards saw how Harrison was raging, all of them felt their knees buckle. Despite threatening Jonathan a while ago with their batons, they were now behaving like scared little puppies. ¡°Kneel!¡± The moment Harrison shot them a re, the security guards dropped to their knees with a thump. ¡°Who gave you the audacity toy a finger on Mr. Goldstein?¡± Harrison gave the guards a murderous stare. In fact, his eyes looked as if they could spit fire. Mr. Goldstein? Who¡¯s Mr. Goldstein? The guards exchanged nces as they had no idea who Harrison was talking about. ¡°Break one of their legs each and throw them out!¡± With a wave of his hand, Harrison¡¯s subordinates stepped forward and unsheathed the knives from their waist. With a forceful sh, they broke the legs of the few security guards. That was how fearsome Harrison was. All he needed to do was to summon someone¡¯s legs to be broken, and it would happen the very next moment. Even then, no one dared to utter a word of protest. ¡°Argh!¡± Despite the agonizing screams ringing out in the courtyard, no one dared to interfere. After all, sticking their nose in Harrison¡¯s business was as good as courting death itself. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you all right?¡± Hanging his head, Harrison snuck a fearful nce at Jonathan. If Asura is angry, blood will flow. By then, I¡¯m afraid even I can¡¯t escape my demise. Mr. Goldstein? He¡¯s Mr. Goldstein? When everyone regained their senses, they realized the young man they suspected of sneaking in was the ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡± Harrison referred to respectfully. The next moment, everyone gasped. Even the ruthless Mr. Seymour has to greet the young man respectfully. In that case, how important is this young man? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jonathan simply replied. After that, he turned to Victor. ¡°Do you still want to kick me out?¡± ¡°No. How dare I?¡± Victor¡¯s knees buckled under Jonathan¡¯s re. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, is he the one who ordered you to be thrown out?¡± Harrison stared daggers at Victor. ¡°Men, break his legs and feed him to the fishes in Goda River!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seymour!¡± Upon his orders, more than ten subordinates pinned Victor to the ground. The next moment, both his legs were broken with a loud crack. The sound of fracturing bone jolted everyone present. As for Margaret, she was so shocked that her eyelids twitched as she recoiled in fear. After all, she had never seen such a gruesome sight in her entire life. How can they break his legs just like that? ¡°W-Who is this? Why is he so¡­¡± She was about toment how cruel it was when her eyes met with Harrison¡¯s terrifying gaze. The next moment, she held her tongue in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who Mr. Seymour is?¡± Connor whispered into her ear. ¡°He is the most ruthless man in Jadeborough and wields immense influence in both official and underground circles. No one in the city dares to disrespect him. Even the four prominent families have to show him some respect. I heard that he has killed at least a few hundred men if not thousands over thest few years.¡± ¡°He¡¯s that powerful?¡± Margaret was terrified after hearing Connor¡¯s exnation. ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t he more powerful than Mr. Crane?¡± Mr. Crane was the middle-aged man, Victor, whom Harrison had just ordered his legs broken. ¡°Mr. Crane?¡± Connor answered with a contemptuous expression. ¡°Compared to Mr. Seymour, Mr. Crane is nothing but an insect!¡± ¡°Given how powerful he is, why is he being so nice to Jonathan¡ª¡± Before Margaret could finish, she was interrupted by an agonizing cry. All she saw was Victor dropping to his knees with a thump and prostrating in front of Harrison. ¡°Mr. Seymour, I beg of you. Please forgive me. It¡¯s my fault for being blind. Just think of me as a pest and show me some mercy¡­¡± ¡°Drag him out!¡± Harrison wasn¡¯t even bothered. No one gets away from offending Asura! Breaking a leg and feeding him to the fishes in Goda River is already letting him off lightly. When the men dragged Victor out the door, the path they traversed was stained with blood and pee. Victor was so terrified that he had peed in his pants. At that moment, a middle-aged man beside Harrison couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Mr. Seymour, today is Mr. ckwood¡¯s birthday dinner. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to do this?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment he spoke, everyone recognized him at once. It was William Wace, designated heir to the Wace family, which was one of the four prominent families. In a few years, he was expected to take over as the head of the Wace family. Although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Harrison, the gap between them wasn¡¯t big. Even in terms of seating, he was assigned a front-row seat together with Harrison. ¡°Why is it inappropriate?¡± Harrison sneered as he was unfazed by thement. ¡°Whoever dares to have a problem with it will have to face me, and that includes the old man of the ckwood family!¡± If the old fogey of the ckwood family protests, I will have his legs broken too! In Asura¡¯s presence, even the King of War, Zachary, had to keep his opinions to himself. ¡°Mr. Seymour, you¡­¡± When he heard Harrison¡¯s words, an insidious glint shed in William¡¯s eye. However, he quickly hid it away instead. After all, they weren¡¯t at the Wace residence. Regardless of how disrespectfully Harrison behaved, it was up to the ckwood family to hold him ountable. No matter how powerful Harrison was, his influence was stillggingpared to the ckwood family. After all, the ckwood family was the most prominent in Jadeborough. All of a sudden, a group of men appeared in the living hall. In the middle of that group was the head of the ckwood family, Anderson ckwood. He cut an authoritative figure dressed in his grey robe. Despite a head full of white hair, he still exuded an intimidating aura. ¡°Mr. ckwood is here!¡± When someone cried out, everyone shifted their attention from Harrison toward Anderson, who had just arrived in the living hall. At the same time, Harrison whispered to Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this is the old fogey of the ckwood family!¡± If it were anytime before, he would likely be fearful of the ckwood family. But with Jonathan around, he was not afraid of anything. After all, they were nothing but insects. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 24 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The Banquet Begins ¡°Mr. ckwood¡­¡± Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query ¡°Mr. ckwood¡­¡± The moment Anderson appeared, everyone crowded over to ingratiate themselves with him. Many of them jostled for a ce just to get closer to Anderson. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Anderson nodded slightly. He gestured for everyone to settle down. After that, all he did was wave them back without saying a word. In the next moment, everyone responded by taking a step back. That was a demonstration of how powerful the ckwood family was. ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s banquet is to celebrate my seventieth birthday. I¡¯m honored to have all of you here to grace this asion.¡± After clearing his throat, Anderson spoke in a very cordial manner. Nevertheless, there were many who still fawned upon him in a sycophantic way. ¡°Not at all. We are the ones who feel honored to be able to attend such a momentous event!¡± ¡°Exactly. Not everyone gets the honor of attending your birthday banquet.¡± ¡°Mr. ckwood, do you know an invitation card to this event is being sold at a million? Even then, many are still moring for it.¡± As the group continued to bootlick Anderson, he allowed himself to indulge in their words. He was, after all, human. Regardless of his age, he still enjoyed the feeling of being ingratiated upon. ¡°Everyone, please have a seat!¡± With a wave of his hands, everyone took their ces. At the same time, those who had prepared presents began to present them one by one. ¡°The Wace family of Jadeborough presents a golden statue worth three million!¡± ¡°The Leeroy family of Jadeborough presents a painting worth two million!¡± ¡°The Holler family of Jadeborough presents a jewel worth two million!¡± Three out of the four prominent families of Jadeborough had presented gifts that were worth millions. As for the rest of the guests, they too gave equally expensive gifts that were either worth a million or at the very least eight hundred and eighty thousand. In fact, none of the gifts were worth less than eight hundred and eighty thousand. That was the threshold that everyone was required to meet. Even Harrison had prepared a gift worth millions when he arrived. However, after hearing the ckwood family had upset Jonathan, he had sent his gift back home instead. There¡¯s no point in giving them a gift. After offending Asura, the ckwood family might not even survive the night. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you want me to order Mr. ckwood to kneel before you and apologize?¡± Harrison shot Jonathan a nce. From his perspective, that was the necessary thing to do. So what if the ckwood family is the most prominent family in Jadeborough? Compared to Asura, they are nothing at all. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan waved his hand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The banquet has just begun. So, what¡¯s the hurry? ¡°In that case, shall we take our seats?¡± Harrison¡¯s seat was in the first row. As for Margaret, the ce where they stood was in the most far-flung and inconspicuous corner of the room. In fact, it was right next to the toilet. Jonathan obviously didn¡¯t want to stay a second longer, let alone take a seat there. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Jonathan nodded before heading to the first row. Watching his silhouette leave, Josephine couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip. Jonathan, is Mr. Seymour the big shot you know and depend on? In truth, there was still a massive gap between Harrison and the ckwood family in terms of their status. Harrison¡¯s help alone wasn¡¯t enough to save the Smith family still. ¡°Jonathan is really lucky to have ingratiated himself with Mr. Seymour.¡± Watching Jonathan from behind, Connor couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips. With Mr. Seymour¡¯s protection in Jadeborough, one had nothing to fear at all. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Margaret spat at the thought with a contemptuous expression. ¡°So what if he knows Mr. Seymour? Isn¡¯t he nothing but ackey still? He is born a ve and will never amount to anything more than that his entire life!¡± Margaret couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated when she saw how amazing Jonathan was just now. Three years ago, Jonathan was nothing but a cowardly piece of trash. So, what makes him worthy of ingratiating himself with Mr. Seymour three yearster? ¡°Come on, that isn¡¯t true,¡± Connor retorted. ¡°In fact, Mr. Seymour seems to be respectful to him and even addressed him as Mr. Goldstein. Therefore, how can he just be Mr. Seymour¡¯sckey?¡± ¡°You know nothing!¡± Margaret scoffed. ¡°Who knows? Perhaps, Mr. Seymour is just pretending to be polite. So what if Jonathan knows someone even more powerful? Isn¡¯t he ackey still? It¡¯s just a matter of who his boss is.¡± She was adamant at looking down on Jonathan. Therefore, he would always be a cowardly piece of trash that could do nothing more than just be ackey. Just when Margaret ridiculed Jonathan behind his back, Jonathan had arrived at the first row with Harrison. Furthermore, Harrison lowered himself to show Jonathan to his seat. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, after you!¡± Jonathan nodded before taking a seat. However, the moment he sat down, someone at the table yelled, ¡°Who are you? Who let you sit here?¡± The man who spoke was a middle-aged man dressed in a sharp ck suit. He was the head of the Holler family, one of the four prominent families of Jadeborough. In terms of status, he was higher ced than Harrison was. As for their seats, only the top ten figures of Jadeborough were qualified to be there. And now, someone he had never seen before had taken a seat. ¡°I brought him here. So, what about it?¡± When he saw how rude the man was, Harrison sneered with a darkened expression, ¡°Mr. Holler, do you have a problem with it?¡± ¡°You?¡± The head of the Holler family, James Holler, scoffed at Harrison¡¯s answer. ¡°Who do you think you are, Harrison? Everyone is just being polite to you, and yet, you let it get to your head? Do you think you are free to let just about anyone sit here?¡± James¡¯ words caused an uproar in the hall. The moment everyone saw James challenging Harrison, silence gripped the room. Everyone was waiting in anticipation of more drama. After all, they were aware of the bad blood between Harrison and the Holler family that started a few years ago. It was just that no one expected James to make things difficult for Harrison during Anderson¡¯s birthday dinner. ¡°Mr. Holler. You had better not cause any trouble today. Or else, you might not even know what hit you,¡± Harrison sneered as he didn¡¯t see James as a threat at all. In normal times, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Holler family. But with Asura by his side, he was further emboldened. The Holler family should know better than act so rudely in front of Asura. ¡°So what? Do you darey a finger on me?¡± James let out a condescending smile. ¡°Harrison, let me warn you that, unlike the others, I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have the guts to attack me here and disrespect the ckwood family.¡± ¡°Are you challenging me?¡± Harrison raised his hand and was about to p James across his face when Jonathan interrupted, ¡°Enough, stop arguing!¡± Harrison paused the moment he heard Jonathan. Retracting his hand at once, he acknowledged respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± At that moment, everyone present was astounded by what had transpired. Jonathan looked in James¡¯ direction. ¡°Am I not allowed to sit here?¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 25 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 25 Chapter 25 A Fool ¡°What do you think?¡± Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query James shot him a cold nce. ¡°Do you think just about anyone can sit here?¡± ¡°Oh? In that case, how does one qualify?¡± Jonathan inly asked. ¡°Hmph, how?¡± James sneered in response, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you. One has to have at least two billion in assets before one is allowed to sit here. Do you have that? You don¡¯t even look like you have a hundred million.¡± James looked at Jonathan with a smirk. He gathered that Jonathan didn¡¯t even have two hundred thousand, let alone two billion. How can a hoodlum be worthy of sitting at the same table as me? It¡¯s just utterly disgusting. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Oh? Are you saying that I¡¯ll be able to sit here if I have two billion?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression remained indifferent. Two billion was nothing to him. After all, he couldmandeer the ckwood family¡¯s entire assets just by saying the word. ¡°Hah, two billion!¡± James let out a contemptuous smile. ¡°Kid, do you even know what two billion looks like? I¡¯m sure you have never seen so much money in your entire life. Do you think you can sit beside me even if you have two billion? ¡°Are you even aware of the significance of your seat? This is the most important in the first row. Even if you have five billion, you¡¯re not qualified to sit with me!¡± James was seated at a table of four. It was the most distinguished position in the entire banquet. Only the heads of the four prominent families of Jadeborough and Harrison, the most ruthless man in Jadeborough, were worthy of sitting there. No one else qualified, no matter how rich they were. That was how prestigious the seat was. Even if one were rich but didn¡¯t have any position, one still wouldn¡¯t be allowed to sit there. ¡°Five billion isn¡¯t a lot. How about ten billion?¡± Staring calmly at James, Jonathan asserted, ¡°If ten billion isn¡¯t enough, how about twenty billion?¡± Twenty billion? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter when they realized that Jonathan was nothing but an idiot. Even the ckwood family, who were the most prominent in Jadeborough, didn¡¯t have that kind of money, let alone Jonathan. Twenty billion was so much money that one couldn¡¯t finish spending it in two hundred years if one were to spend a hundred million a year. With twenty billion, one would easily be the wealthiest man in Jadeborough. ¡°Harrison, where did you find this dumbf*ck?¡± James sniggered as he looked in Harrison¡¯s direction. ¡°Harrison, what have you been doing? Have you fallen so far as to let some idiot who runs his mouth off take your seat? As Jadeborough¡¯s most ruthless man, you¡¯re nothing but a disgrace!¡± Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but smirk at James¡¯ words. Just for a moment, they had assumed he was someone important from Yaleview. But now, it was obvious to them that he was just a motor-mouth buffoon. To boast about having twenty billion, Jonathan seemed to be willing to say just about anything. ¡°Mr. Holler, please watch your mouth. Or else, I¡¯m going to tear it apart!¡± Harrison¡¯s expression drastically darkened. As a former member of the Fang Dragon Guards, thest thing he could tolerate was Asura being ridiculed. Whoever did so would be killed, and that was the Fang Dragon Guards¡¯ creed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry because you¡¯re ashamed?¡± James sneered at Harrison. ¡°Harrison, drop that stupid act of yours. At the very least, get a more convincing actor next time. Twenty billion? Why don¡¯t you ask him if he even has two hundred?¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have twenty billion?¡± Jonathan gave James an emotionless stare. ¡°You? Let¡¯s not even talk about twenty billion. If you can show me two hundred million, I will give you all the assets of the Holler family!¡± James ridiculed with a disdainful expression. Does Harrison think I¡¯m as gullible as he is? And that he could manipte me with the help of an idiot? ¡°Given how insignificant the Holler family is, I¡¯m not even interested in what you have!¡± Jonathan quipped. In the eyes of others, the Holler family wielded much wealth and influence as one of the four prominent families of Jadeborough. Their position was one where others could only hope to achieve in their dreams. However, from Jonathan¡¯s perspective, the Holler family was no different from insects. He wouldn¡¯t want it even if it was presented to him. ¡°Go on, continue that act of yours!¡± James sneered as he gave Jonathan a condescending look. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m eager to see how far you can go with this. Either you show me twenty billion now, or just get lost! A nobody like you isn¡¯t worthy of this seat at all!¡± At that moment, James no longer had the patience to continue the drama. After all, his true objective was just to humiliate Harrison. With regards to Jonathan, he couldn¡¯t care less about him. ¡°Men, throw this brat out of here!¡± At James¡¯ orders, a group of security guards came up to them. The moment they arrived, Harrison roared, ¡°I dare you to do it!¡± His words struck fear into their hearts. On one side was the head of the prominent Holler family, while on the other was Jadeborough¡¯s most ruthless man. The guards couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you want me to eliminate him?¡± When Harrison saw how James persistently provoked Jonathan, he could no longer tolerate it. How dare this clown ridicule the mighty Asura, who defeated all the enemies of the nation. ¡°No, he¡¯s nothing but a fool.¡± Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°Who are you calling a fool?¡± Infuriated by Jonathan¡¯s words, James mmed the table and sprang to his feet. He pointed his finger at the security guards. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my orders? Are you deaf? Get this brat out of here!¡± ¡°Throw me out?¡± When he saw how furious James was, Jonathan replied with a grin, ¡°What right do you have? This is the ckwood residence, not the Holler residence! I¡¯m afraid you have no authority to kick me out.¡± Jonathan threw James¡¯ words back at him, causing thetter to fume with anger. Just when he was about to retort, an elderly voice rang out from behind him. ¡°Oh? If he isn¡¯t qualified, what about me?¡± The moment the voice spoke, an old man in a grey robe sauntered toward Jonathan with his walking stick. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 26 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Shameless It was the head of the ckwood family, Anderson ckwood. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query The moment he appeared, the guests in the hall gasped. No one expected the argument between James and Harrison to have attracted Anderson¡¯s attention. Anderson¡¯s exceptional status in both the ckwood residence and Jadeborough was undeniable. In other words, other than the mayor of Jadeborough, no one was more powerful than he was. The instant he appeared, the entire hall fell silent. Even James, who was behaving haughtily a moment ago, lowered his head in acquiescence and greeted, ¡°Mr. ckwood!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± With a wave of his hand, Anderson gestured for everyone to sit. ¡°Are you the head of the ckwood family?¡± Jonathan could recognize the elderly man in a grey robe as the host of the birthday banquet. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± After ncing at Jonathan, Anderson remarked, ¡°I would be surprised if you didn¡¯t know me, considering you¡¯re at my birthday dinner.¡± Sensing the mockery insinuated by Anderson, the crowd burst into heartyughter as they looked at Jonathan with even greater contempt. Weren¡¯t you boasting about being some big shot just now? And that the Holler family didn¡¯t have the right to throw you out? Now that Mr. ckwood has appeared in person, let¡¯s see how you continue with your charade! ¡°I do!¡± Jonathan added indifferently, ¡°However, I just knew who you were a few minutes ago.¡± If it weren¡¯t because of the Smith family, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the ckwood family even if they groveled in front of him. ¡°But, I don¡¯t know you!¡± Anderson¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t recall ever inviting you to the banquet.¡± Not invited? Anderson¡¯s words caused an uproar in the hall. How can someone who Mr. ckwood doesn¡¯t know attend his birthday banquet and brazenly sit at the most important table? How audacious can he be? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t invite me,¡± Jonathan admitted. After all, that was the truth, but he wasn¡¯t there to attend the banquet. ¡°Since you¡¯re not invited, why are you even here?¡± Anderson scoffed. ¡°How did you even sneak in?¡± ¡°I was the one who brought him here!¡± Harrison dered, unable to resist any further. ¡°Harrison?¡± Anderson looked at Harrison quizzically. ¡°You brought him here?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Harrison¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Since he is your guest, I will let the matter slide.¡± Anderson didn¡¯t let the matter escte further on Harrison¡¯s ount. After all, he still respected Harrison, and ejecting Jonathan from the banquet would be a p in the face for thetter. ¡°However, given his status, I¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t right for him to sit at this table.¡± Just as he spoke, Anderson shot Jonathan an icy re. ¡°Since this is your first time attending a ckwood family banquet, I will forgive you once for not knowing the rules. But now, go back to where you¡¯re supposed to sit. Your ce isn¡¯t at this table.¡± Since Harrison proimed that he was the one who brought Jonathan, Anderson assumed that Jonathan was Harrison¡¯s subordinate. Even though Anderson showed Harrison some respect, it didn¡¯t mean he had to do the same for Jonathan. ¡°Not my ce?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°If I¡¯m not qualified to sit here, I¡¯m afraid no one else in this country is.¡± Idiot! When the crowd heard Jonathan¡¯s words, all of them couldn¡¯t resistughing. No one else is worthy? Who the f*ck does he think he is? Asura? Or the King of War, Zachary? If not for Mr. Seymour¡¯s graces, you wouldn¡¯t even get past the main door. Idiot! ¡°Oh? Is that so? In that case, should the ckwood family feel honored to be graced by your presence?¡± At the end of the day, Anderson was still a wily old fox. Although he was triggered by Jonathan¡¯s words and was tempted to throw him out, he managed to keep his temper in check. Since it was his birthday, he didn¡¯t want it to be marred by bloodshed. Under different circumstances, he would have killed Jonathan many times over for what he had said. ¡°That goes without saying!¡± Jonathan replied in nonchnce. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t know how things work around here,¡± Anderson sneered as he raised his hand. ¡°In that case, let me educate you on what the rules are! ¡°Harrison, don¡¯t me me for not showing you any respect. It¡¯s just that your subordinate needs to learn to appreciate the chances given to him. ¡°Men, teach him a lesson!¡± At Anderson¡¯s cue, tens of his subordinates charged at Jonathan with clubs in their hands. ¡°Teach me a lesson? No one in this country ever dared to teach me, Jonathan Goldstein, anything!¡± Jonathan scoffed as he was unfazed by his attackers. During the war, he didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when faced with thousands of enemy soldiers and their guns. Hence, tens of ordinary men were naturally nothing to him. Insolence! When he saw the attackers taking action, Harrison pulled out his gun from his waist and aimed it at them. He bellowed, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares toe any closer!¡± The moment he brought out his weapon, the entire atmosphere changed. No one had expected Harrison to confront Anderson over an insignificant clown. Anderson was equally surprised by it. With a darkening expression, he snapped, ¡°Harrison, are you dering war on the ckwood family?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± It didn¡¯t matter to Harrison that the ckwood family was the most prominent family in Jadeborough. ¡°Whoever dares toy a finger on Mr. Goldstein, I will take his life! If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you be the first to try?¡± Just as he spoke, Harrison cocked the gun in his hand. He looked serious enough to fire at anyone whoy a finger on Jonathan. ¡°Fine, Harrison, you¡¯ve got guts.¡± With a grave expression, Anderson dered, ¡°From today onward, you are an enemy of the ckwood family! Attack!¡± Given that both of them had fallen out with each other, there was no need for Anderson to be civil with Harrison anymore. After all, the most prominent family in Jadeborough had nothing to fear of Harrison. Realizing that a war was on the brink of breaking out, Jonathan suddenly waved his hand. ¡°Put away your gun!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Harrison was stunned by Jonathan¡¯s order. Just when he was about to say something, Harrison cut him off. ¡°I said, put the gun away!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison naturally dared not disobey Jonathan. However, the former¡¯s subservience toward Jonathan stunned Anderson and caused his expression to change drastically. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 27 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Kneel And Apologize After all, Harrison was the most ruthless man in Jadeborough. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as the four prominent families, he was still someone whomanded respect within the legal and underground circles. Why is he treating the young man with such deference? It might not be obvious to ordinary folks, but Anderson was a cunning old fox who sensed something about their rtionship. Just a while ago, he had assumed Jonathan was the brazen man¡¯s subordinate. But from the way events unfolded, it seemed to him that it was the other way around. Can the young man be from one of the prominent families of the state? Or perhaps, he is from Yaleview? Since there are no prominent families with the surname Goldstein in the state, could he be one of the prominent families in Yaleview? Just when Anderson was still making wild guesses, Jonathan looked toward him all of a sudden. ¡°My advice to you is to order your men to back off before I¡¯m pissed. Or else, the ckwood family will be wiped out!¡± All Jonathan wanted to do that day was to resolve the enmity between the ckwoods and the Smiths. Other than that, he had no interest in the ckwood family at all. However, if the ckwoods didn¡¯t know better and insisted on provoking him, he would not mind destroying them along the way. To him, annihting the ckwood family was as easy as squashing an insect. And that would be the end of the ckwoods. Before Anderson could respond, everyone else was already in stitches. The more they looked at Jonathan, the more they thought of him as a fool! Does he know who the ckwood family is in Jadeborough? Even the mayor of Jadeborough wouldn¡¯t dare say something like that, let alone someone lesser like Harrison. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmph, even if you are from the Goldstein family of Yaleview, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to be easy for you to destroy the ckwood family,¡± Anderson scoffed with a grim expression. Even though he was concerned about Jonathan¡¯s identity, he wasn¡¯t afraid of him. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is Jadeborough and not Yaleview. Your family might be powerful there, but you have no influence here.¡± The Goldsteins of Yaleview? Jonathan smirked to himself. Evidently, Anderson had assumed he was part of them. Not bothering to exin, he simply replied, ¡°To me, the Goldsteins of Yaleview are nothing but insects too.¡± What? The Goldsteins of Yaleview are nothing to him too? With his eyelids twitching, Anderson couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was just a charade put on by Jonathan and Harrison. The Goldsteins are one of the four prominent families of Yaleview and were infinitely more powerful than the ckwoods. And yet, Jonathan simply sees them as insects? ¡°I am here today on ount of the Smith family!¡± Jonathan dered the purpose of his visit. Anderson furrowed his eyebrows in response. ¡°Do you mean the Smiths of Jadeborough?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan casually nodded. The Smiths of Jadeborough? How is he rted to them? Anderson knitted his brows in thought. Knowing the Smith family very well, he was aware that they were a lesser-known family. If it weren¡¯t for the ecological park project, he would never have anything to do with them at all. So, how is the insignificant Smith family rted to the Goldstein family of Yaleview? ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Smiths?¡± Anderson couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°I am their son-inw!¡± The Smith family¡¯s son-inw? Sensing that he had been fooled, Anderson¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Before he set the Smith family up, he had investigated their background and found that Jonathan was not only a live-in son-in- law but also a good-for-nothing who disappeared for three years. There¡¯s no way a scum like that is rted to the Goldstein family of Yaleview. The next moment, Anderson thundered furiously, ¡°Oh? In that case, are you here to stand up for the Smith family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°How are you going to do that?¡± Anderson¡¯s expression was extremely grave. If not for the fact that there were many guests around, he would¡¯ve had Jonathan dragged out, beaten up, and fed to the fishes in Goda River. Idiot! Anderson couldn¡¯t resist giving Harrison the side-eye. This piece of shit must have somehow tricked Harrison into believing that he is a member of the Goldsteins of Yaleview. And that must be the reason why Harrison dared to challenge the ckwoods! ¡°It¡¯s simple. Compensate the Smiths one billion and apologize on your knees to my wife, Josephine. I will then consider the matter resolved!¡± Jonathan dered. Instantaneously, his words riled the crowd up. What? Pay the Smiths one billion and apologize on his knees to Josephine? Is he mad? Where did this idiote from? Does he think nothing of the ckwood family¡¯s reputation as the most powerful family in Jadeborough? All of them could imagine how furious Anderson was when he heard those words. They expected him to order Jonathan to be torn apart limb by limb and fed to the fishes in Goda River. Just as expected, Anderson¡¯s expression drastically changed as he could no longer hide the rage in his eyes. ¡°Where are the Smiths? Come out here right this instant!¡± The moment he bellowed, everyone turned to look at Connor, Margaret, and Josephine, who were sitting in a corner beside the toilet. When Margaret noticed that everyone¡¯s attention had fallen upon them, she began to panic. Springing up to her feet in desperation, she pointed at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. ckwood, listen to me. I don¡¯t know who that guy is. He has nothing to do with our family. In fact, I don¡¯t even know which hole that idiot crawled out from!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him? Then why did he im that he is your son-inw and demands that I apologize on my knees to you?¡± Anderson¡¯s eyes were already spitting fire. Throughout his entire life, no one had dared humiliate him that way before. ¡°He¡­ He is spouting nonsense! I really don¡¯t know who he is!¡± When she saw how outraged Anderson was, Margaret quickly tugged at Connor¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°Connor, quick, do you know who that cowardly piece of trash is?¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t!¡± Connor shook his head vehemently as he severed all ties with Jonathan. ¡°Did you hear that? They said they don¡¯t know you!¡± Anderson smirked at Jonathan as if he was waiting for Jonathan to be embarrassed. Ignoring the look Anderson was giving him, Jonathan answered calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they know me or not. What matters is that I promised my wife that I would have you apologize to her on your knees today! Therefore, I would have broken my promise if I didn¡¯t make you admit your mistake in front of her. Consequently, I have no choice but to keep my word today!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 28 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Ten Minutes ¡°Come again?¡± Anderson¡¯s anger was written all over his face. He warned Jonathan, ¡°It has been a few decades ever since someone raised his volume against me, warning me in such an arrogant manner!¡± Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Jonathan nced at Anderson and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve never run into me throughout the years. You need to stop wasting your time. If you don¡¯t get down on your knees and apologize for your mistakes, I¡¯ll wipe you and the rest of your family out of existence. The future of your family depends on you.¡± Anderson started shivering in wrath. Veins could be seen bulging all over his hands. He then responded to the young man, ¡°Ha! Go ahead and give it a try! We shall see if you¡¯repetent enough of wiping my family out of existence!¡± He turned around and pointed at Harrison with his walking stick, asking rhetorically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Harrison if he has the guts to challenge me?¡± Ha! Not even this influential figure of Jadeborough can defy me! As long as I wish, I can take him out without much of a challenge! If he has the guts to challenge us, I¡¯ll take him out! Harrison snorted and remarked, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have what it takes to challenge you and the members of your family, but it¡¯s merely a piece of cake for Mr. Goldstein! It¡¯s an insult for you to consider him someone on par with me because he¡¯s superior to me!¡± Hello? I¡¯m merely an infantry of Fang Dragon Guards! An instruction from Mr. Goldstein is all it¡¯s going to take to kill me! It¡¯s not even necessary for him to waste his time since others will carry out the instructions on his behalf! Anderson burst outughing and repeated after Harrison, ¡°It¡¯s an insult? Since he¡¯s such a capable man, I¡¯ll wait and see if you¡¯re telling the truth!¡± Jonathan interrupted the duo and inquired, ¡°Oh? Are you indicating you¡¯re not going to apologize? If that¡¯s the case, get yourself ready for the things awaiting you!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get going already! I can¡¯t wait to see the things awaiting us!¡± Anderson had no intention to take Jonathan seriously and thought Jonathan wasn¡¯t much of a threat unless he was a member of the renowned family from Yaleview. He¡¯s just a freaking live-in son-inw! How dare he gets ahead of himself and pick on a member of the ckwood family? ¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell since you have a death wish!¡± Upon another glimpse at Anderson, Jonathan retrieved his phone and instructed the moment the person on the other end picked up, ¡°Send someone to get rid of the ckwood family in ten minutes! I¡¯ll hold you ountable in case of a dy!¡± Shortly after he delivered his instructions and hung up the call, those around him burst outughing and made fun of him. ¡°Hahaha! Is he trying to pull our legs? Where the hell does this foole from? Does he think he¡¯s the protagonist of a movie or something? He can¡¯t wipe us out of existence in ten minutes!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he aware of the influence of the family? It¡¯s going to take more than a decade to wipe the ckwood family out of existence!¡± ¡°Come on, guys! You¡¯re not going to take the words of this fool seriously, are you? Only the almighty Asura and Zachary, the King of War, are aplished to the extent of pulling off such an impossible feat!¡± Among the rest, only three figures from Chanaea were capable of achieving such an impossible feat. Apart from the ones mentioned, only Kingstone, the governor of Jazona, was capable of pulling off such an impossible feat. Anderson, who was of the same idea, couldn¡¯t think of others apart from the three honorable figures. Unless this wimp in front of me is the mysterious Asura, the King of War, or the governor of Jazona, it¡¯s impossible for him to wipe the family out of existence! Josephine was overwhelmed by a sense of despair as others continued making fun of Jonathan as if he was just a fool. It¡¯s not only over for Jonathan; it¡¯s over for the Smith family! He should¡¯ve left the rest to me instead of stirring things up! I don¡¯t think I can resolve this issue anymore when things have gotten to the point of no return! Josephine started stomping her feet when she thought of the possible oues had she acquired intermediaries¡¯ aid to resolve the issue. Meanwhile, Anderson asked in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Is this all you have, brat? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quite disappointing! You¡¯re not telling me a call is all it takes to wipe us out of existence, are you?¡± He thought Jonathan would get someone powerful to threaten him, but Jonathan did nothing else apart from making a call. What kind of joke is this? It¡¯s impossible for him to get rid of us in ten minutes! As the most prominent family in Jadeborough, not even the authorities have what it takes to wipe us out of existence in minutes! We weren¡¯t the most prominent family in the past decade for no reason! ¡°Why are you in such a hurry when there are a few minutes left until the designated time?¡± Jonathan remained seated in a carefree manner. He couldn¡¯t care less of others¡¯ humiliating remarks and considered them just another bunch of imbecile fools unworthy of his time. Anderson remarked in a sarcastic tone, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll spare you ten minutes and see if you can achieve something that¡¯s going to take others a century! I¡¯ll kneel in front of you if you¡¯re telling the truth; if you can¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one taking an express trip to hell today!¡± Anderson made himself clear he wouldn¡¯t allow Jonathan to walk away after humiliating him and ruining his birthday banquet. Otherwise, others might consider him an easy target in the future. ¡°Ten minutes is all it takes since Mr. Goldstein has said so!¡± Harrison had faith in Jonathan when others wouldn¡¯t stop making fun of him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The members of the ckwood family are going to regret their decision to pick on Mr. Goldstein in ten minutes! ¡°Ha! I¡¯ll spare you ten minutes if that¡¯s the case!¡± Anderson didn¡¯t even bother to conceal his murderous intent to take the duo out. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 29 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Out Of Time Things got increasingly tense among the ones in the hall as those affiliated with the ckwood family returned with weapons to take out Jonathan. It was evident they were ready to kill Jonathan as soon as Anderson instructed them to do so. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Some of them started whispering, ¡°How are they going to take the young man out if it turns out he¡¯s just bluffing?¡± They thought it wasn¡¯t very wise of Jonathan to start a fight with the members of the ckwood family during Anderson¡¯s birthday banquet. In an attempt to intimidate others, Anderson would definitely resort to something extreme to make an example out of Jonathan. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re going to chop him into pieces and dispose of his corpse in the middle of nowhere!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so! They¡¯re definitely going to torture him to his death!¡± ¡°Ha! I think that¡¯s not the case! I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re going to chop off the young man¡¯s limbs and make him regret his decision of picking on them! Maybe death is the easy way out among the rest!¡± As the guests remained seated, Alvin, who was a few tables away, red at Jonathan with his eyes glinting. He whispered, ¡°Dad, he was the one who ruined my n!¡± ¡°Are you talking about the man over there?¡± Sebastian nced at Jonathan andmented with a contemptuous look, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter since he¡¯s going to die in another few minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not the case! Even Andrew had to listen to him yesterday!¡± ¡°Aspared to the ckwood family, Andrew is just a nobody in spite of his affiliation with Zachary! There¡¯s no way he gets to call the shots in Jadeborough! Have you forgotten Kingstone¡¯s the one supporting the ckwood family?¡± ¡°Kingstone? Are you seriously telling me the governor of Jazona is¡ª¡± Alvin responded to his father with his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You need to mind your volume!¡± Sebastian stopped his son from finishing his sentence and added, ¡°It might be another rumor, but it was possible the ckwood family was the most prominent family due to their affiliation with Kingstone. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re the most influential among the rest since they¡¯re not really on par with the rest in terms of capabilities.¡± Sebastian sneered and added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter who¡¯s the backing of the ckwood family as long as they¡¯re powerful enough to kill Jonathan! Harrison shouldn¡¯t have gotten full of himself and picked on the ckwood family for Jonathan since not even those superior to Andrew can save them!¡± The ones superior to Andrew were none other than the high-ranking officials of the Divine Dragon Guards. Despite their authority, it was a mission impossible for them to rescue Jonathan due to the ckwood family¡¯s acquaintance with Kingstone. It had been a few minutes ever since the call was made. The guests couldn¡¯t wait to figure out the things awaiting Jonathan, whom they deemed a fool. ¡°Hey! It has already been a few minutes! Where¡¯s the one rushing to your rescue?¡± ¡°We¡¯re running out of time soon! Where¡¯s the one on the other end of the call? If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯re going to end up in the middle of nowhere soon!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Have you guys been taking him seriously all this while? Isn¡¯t it obvious it¡¯s nothing more than a bluff?¡± As it was almost time, they started humiliating Jonathan with all sorts of harsh remarks again. Anderson was of the same idea as the rest. Hence, he sneered, ¡°Where¡¯s this mysterious figure capable of wiping my family out of existence?¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. He asked nonchntly, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry when there are still a few minutes left?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spare you another four minutes and see how you¡¯ll y this one out!¡± Anderson responded with a vicious smirk and thought it was impossible for Jonathan to turn the tables around in minutes. It was finally a minute away from the designated time. Anderson couldn¡¯t keep himself calm anymore. He announced, ¡°All right, time¡¯s almost up. I don¡¯t need to waste my time with the likes of you anymore. Chop off his limbs and hang him somewhere for a few days until he passes out!¡± Seconds after he delivered his instructions, the ones surrounding Jonathan approached him, ready to kill. Meanwhile, the guests were thrilled by the uing event as they had been anticipating the arrogant young man¡¯s miserable oue. ¡°Stay away from us and stop trying anything reckless unless you have a death wish!¡± Harrison yelled and reached for the gun he brought along, cing his finger on the trigger. Anderson red at the retaliating one and asked, ¡°Harrison, do you have a death wish or something? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do you a favor and send you to hell with him!¡± Obsessed with the thought of killing Jonathan, Anderson turned around and instructed instead of doing Harrison a favor, ¡°Take Harrison out as well!¡± Seconds after he made himself clear, the ones surrounding Jonathan catapulted in his direction. When Harrison was about to fire a shot, Jonathan got up from his seat and frowned upon another glimpse at his watch. ¡°They should be here since it¡¯s almost time!¡± When the ones in the hall heard him, they burst outughing and thought Jonathan was a fool incapable of reading the mood when it was time for him to think of something to flee the scene. ¡°Ha! Stop bluffing and surrender yourself! It¡¯s time for you to bear the consequences of poking your nose into the affair of the ckwood family!¡± Anderson had his eyes glued to the entrance, but there was no sign of others joining them in the hall. ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Jonathan looked at the entrance with a death stare once the ten minutes were up. It was then he heard a car closing in from afar. A few secondster, a sports car barged into the mansion and took everyone by surprise. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Anderson¡¯s expression darkened, but a middle-aged man in a set of formal clothes alighted from the car when he was about to lose his cool. The middle-aged man hurried his way to the hall while yelling, ¡°O-Out of my way! I-I¡¯m in a hurry!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 30 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Mayor Of Jadeborough Isn¡¯t that Randall? Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query It wasn¡¯t even necessary for the man to introduce himself since the guests were familiar with the most powerful figure reigning over Jadeborough. Usually, they wouldn¡¯t even think of approaching him due to his influences. It was rare for them to run into him in person as well. Thus, they fell silent as they couldn¡¯t figure out the reason such a powerful figure had made it to the scene. They held their breaths as the middle-aged man continued marching in the direction of the hall. The guests were in a state of bewilderment when they thought the man had made his way there because of the live-in son-inw. Due to the absurdity of the linkage, the guests thought that wasn¡¯t the case. To be precise, they hoped it wasn¡¯t the case. As surprised as Anderson was, his heart skipped a beat at the presence of Randall. ¡°Mr. Swindell, w- what brings you here today?¡± ¡°Out of my way!¡± Randall pushed the man aside and nced at his watch while muttering to himself, ¡°Holy moly! It¡¯s over for me!¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s over for you?¡± Anderson had a bad feeling about it after seeing Randall act like a cat on hot bricks. ¡°I¡¯m a few secondste when I¡¯m supposed to reach here within ten minutes!¡± Randall gasped out his reply. What? Please tell me it¡¯s just another coincidence! The guests turned around and looked at Jonathan with a look of disbelief. They couldn¡¯t bring themselves to believe that the mayor of Jadeborough was in a hurry because of a live-in son-inw¡¯s call. How is that possible? I must be seeing and hearing things! ¡°W-Who¡¯s Mr. Goldstein?¡± Randall continued searching high and low for the man with the name of Jonathan. Jonathan nced at the mayor and introduced himself, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You?¡± Randall was equally astonished by the presence of the man in front of him. He couldn¡¯t believe the legendary figure was such a young man as he thought the mysterious figure was at least half a century old. He wiped his sweat off his forehead and approached Jonathan with an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for beingte, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ring at the middle-aged man in the eyes, Jonathan stated icily, ¡°Have I not made myself clear not to bete? Not even a second!¡± ¡°I-I¡ª¡± As Randall was at a loss for words to defend himself, the guests continued looking at the duo with a look of disbelief. No one had ever raised their volume against the mayor. Isn¡¯t he aware he¡¯s currently talking to the freaking mayor of Jadeborough? An instruction from him is all it¡¯s going to take to turn someone¡¯s life for better or for worse! Not even Anderson, the one leading the most prominent family of the city, has the guts to raise his volume against Randall! ¡°Allow me to express my utmost apologies, Mr. Goldstein! I had been rushing over ever since I received your call, but I was caught in a traffic jam!¡± When everyone thought Jonathan would make a fool out of himself, Randall bowed and expressed his apologies. Seriously? What¡¯s wrong with the mayor? Is he asking the young man to be merciful? Am I hallucinating? ¡°Is that any of my concern? I want you to get the hell out of my sight at once!¡± Jonathan was against the idea of wasting his time with Randall. Startled by Jonathan¡¯s instructions, Randall stuttered, ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°I want you to get out and return in a minute! If you¡¯rete again, then get the hell out of my sight forever! Who needs a mayor who can¡¯t even be on time!¡± Randall¡¯s expression darkened because it had been years ever since someone raised their volume against him after he was appointed the mayor of Jadeborough. Not even Kingstone, the governor of Jazona, would yell at him in the face. Thus, Randall couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the young man was truly some sort of bigshot he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. After all, Kingstone wasn¡¯t the one who instructed him to make it to the scene to wipe the ckwood family out of existence¡ªZachary, the King of War, was the one! To be precise, he was instructed to reach the scene in ten minutes to carry out the instructions of someone with the name of Jonathan, as absurd as the man¡¯s instructions might sound. Zachary warned Randall to be mindful of his attitude since his career might be at stake depending on his performance. Zachary, the King of War, was one of Asura¡¯s most trusted aides. They killed more than a few thousand people back in the days. In other words, Randall knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Zachary when he was merely a mayor of Jadeborough. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± As infuriated as he might be, he marched in the direction of the entrance with his fists clenched instead of making a fuss. His anger was written all over his face the moment he turned around and had his back facing Jonathan. Zachary was the only reason he had been suppressing the urge to take things out on Jonathan. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The guests¡¯ hearts sank to the bottom of their stomachs upon seeing what was going on. They couldn¡¯t fathom why the mayor had to do the bidding of a mere live-in son-inw. On top of that, Randall didn¡¯t even bother to defend himself when Jonathan wouldn¡¯t stop pushing his luck and brought up all sorts of absurd requests. They started perspiring in fear when they recalled the time they made fun of the man they deemed just a wimp. It was the same for Anderson because he couldn¡¯t believe the man he thought a wimp was capable of instructing the mayor to do his biddings. To make things worse, Randall was afraid of defying Jonathan as if thetter was affiliated with some sort of bigshot he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Jonathan was acquainted with Kingstone or Zachary. When everyone lost themselves in a train of thoughts, Randall returned and greeted Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± He remained standing in front of Jonathan instead of going berserk. Jonathan took a peek at Randall and questioned, ¡°Consider this a warning! Now, are you aware of the reason you¡¯re here today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Unaware of the things going on, Randall shook his head. He was merely informed to carry out Jonathan¡¯s instruction as ridiculous as it might sound. Jonathan announced, ¡°You have but only one task¡ªto wipe the ckwood family out of existence in ten minutes.¡± ¡°What?¡± After Randall snapped out of bewilderment, he asked to make sure he heard the instructions correctly, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you sure you¡¯re not trying to pull my leg?¡± ¡°What do you think? Does it look like I¡¯m trying to pull your leg when you¡¯ve wasted my time?¡± Jonathan red at the middle-aged man in the eyes and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance to prove yourself worthy! I don¡¯t want to see a member of the ckwood family in Jadeborough in ten minutes!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 31 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Jonathan Goldstein Randall¡¯s mind wentpletely nk when he heard Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m supposed to share this with you¡­¡± Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query At the end of the day, the ckwood family was the most prominent in Jadeborough. Even though he was the mayor, it would take more than ten minutes for him to wipe them out of existence. ¡°You have nine minutes remaining to get the job done!¡± Randall gulped and whispered, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, aren¡¯t you aware they¡¯re acquainted with the governor?¡± ¡°So? Is that any of my concerns? Kingstone won¡¯t even try to poke his nose into the affair of the ckwood family if he¡¯s the one standing in front of me!¡± Kingstone was the highly regarded governor of Jazona, but he was just another nobody in front of Jonathan because Jonathan was the sole reason Kingstone was appointed the governor. Simrly, it wouldn¡¯t take much to sack Kingstone off his current position if Jonathan were to change his mind. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡ª¡± Initially, Randall thought he could intimidate Jonathan with the affiliation of the ckwood family and Kingstone. To his surprise, that wasn¡¯t the case. He felt his heart skip a beat as he continued specting the identity of the mysterious figure in front of him. Jonathan had no intention to waste his own time. He stated in a callous tone, ¡°You¡¯re also running out of time as we speak! If you can¡¯t get rid of them in ten minutes, it¡¯s time for you to leave with them!¡± ¡°Has he lost his mind? Who¡¯s this ignorant brat trying to order the mayor to do his biddings?¡± ¡°Duh? Have you not heard him? He said not even the governor could stop him!¡± ¡°Ha! He¡¯s just trying to get on everyone¡¯s nerves! I¡¯m going to bet that he¡¯s going to die in a short while!¡± ¡°Count me in! I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t even get to step out of the residency!¡± ¡°Shh! Stop stirring things up! Are you guys trying to get on the mayor¡¯s nerves as well when he¡¯s already infuriated?¡± They thought it was over for Jonathan when they recalled Randall was capable of anything and everything as the mayor of the city. They were certain it was only a matter of time until Randall made up his mind to kill Jonathan after being offended more than once. Randall couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He asked in a solemn tone, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you aware of the consequences of your actions? Are you sure you¡¯re not going to regret your decisions?¡± Maybe this young man is just a nobody! I¡¯ve never heard of such a fearsome figure! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s merely trying to leverage his acquaintance with Zachary to order me around! Jonathan thought it was a hassle to exin himself. He nced at his watch and urged, ¡°You have five minutes left!¡± ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± The enraged Randall turned around and warned Anderson, ¡°You have five minutes to reach the governor! Otherwise, it¡¯s time for you to get lost with the rest of your family!¡± ¡°Mr. Swindell, who¡¯s this young man over here?¡± Anderson was certain Jonathan wasn¡¯t just the Smith family¡¯s live-in son-inw because of the duo¡¯s interaction over the past few minutes. No ordinary wimp could push the mayor to his limit. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! All you need to do is to get in touch with the governor because he¡¯s the only one who can save you!¡± No one has ever pushed me to my limit ever since I was appointed the mayor! ¡°Get me my phone! Quick!¡± Anderson was afraid things would spiral out of control if he couldn¡¯t do something about it. It was then he knew he had messed with the wrong person. With that being said, he had no intention to give in just yet. He thought Jonathan¡¯s backing wouldn¡¯t be a match for Kingstone in terms of aplishment. The man on the other end asked in a hoarse voice once he picked up the call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Warhol? It¡¯s me!¡± It was merely a call, but Anderson carried himself humbly throughout the conversation. He made it sound as if he was nothing more than the man¡¯sckey. ¡°What brings you to me today?¡± ¡°Mr. Warhol, I need you to do my family a favor! Mr. Swindell has received an instruction from someone to wipe the family out of existence in ten minutes!¡± Anderson looked at Randall with his teeth gritting; he couldn¡¯t think of anything else apart from holding Randall ountable. Randall was irked by the things Anderson brought up when he heard the man on the other end yelling, ¡°What? Who¡¯s this fearless man we¡¯re talking about? I want you to put Randall on the phone!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Without a second thought, Anderson handed Randall his phone as Kingstone had instructed. ¡°Hello, Mr. Warhol!¡± Randall carried on with the conversation in a courteous manner instead of raising his volume. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me who¡¯s the fearless man trying to get rid of the ckwood family? How dare you pick on the members of the ckwood family? Aren¡¯t you aware of their affiliation with me? Do you think I¡¯m some kind of easy target?¡± ¡°Mr. Warhol, it¡¯s the King of War¡¯s instructions!¡± Randall gasped out his reply when he heard Kingstone¡¯s rhetorical questions. Confused by what was going on, Kingstone queried in return, ¡°Zachary? Why has he delivered such an odd instruction out of the blue?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure of the things going on, but I was instructed to carry out the instruction of the man with a surname of Goldstein once I¡¯m here. He told me to do the bidding of the man as ridiculous as it might be. Once I made it there, the young man asked me to get rid of the ckwood family in ten minutes.¡± A few minutes into the conversation, Randall held Zachary and Jonathan ountable for the series of incidents he had to go through. Kingstone raised his volume and asked, ¡°Come again? A man with the surname of Goldstein? What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Mr. Warhol, what¡¯s¡ª¡± The confused Randall had a hard timeprehending the sudden change of attitude of the man on the other end. ¡°Answer me and tell me his name!¡± Kingstone stopped Randall from finishing his question and urged. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Randall looked at Jonathan in the eyes with a contemptuous look as if he was certain Jonathan would be doomed. He couldn¡¯t wait to take out the young man whenever he recalled the sort of humiliations he had gone through. The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 32 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 32 Chapter 32 I Am Sorry Jonathan Goldstein! Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Kingstone couldn¡¯t even carry on with the conversation as his lips started twitching against his will. Overwhelmed by distress, he murmured to himself, ¡°I-It¡¯s him! H-He has finally returned!¡± ¡°Mr. Warhol, what are you talking about? Who¡¯s the man we¡¯re talking about?¡± Randall was hopelessly muddled by Kingstone¡¯s response. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Kingstone returned to his usual self in a few seconds. He added, ¡°Randall, I¡¯m not going to repeat myself anymore! I want you to listen to him and carry out his instructions as absurd as it might be! If you dare defy him, you¡¯re the one I¡¯m taking out next!¡± Kingstone had made himself clear he wouldn¡¯t allow others to challenge his authority as the governor of Jazona. ¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Warhol!¡± Randall couldn¡¯t stop his heart from racing the moment he turned around and found out the young man was someone capable of turning his life upside down. As a result of his arrogant speech a few minutes ago, he had a hard time stopping himself from shaking. What have I done? It turns out this young man isn¡¯t merely a nobody from Jadeborough, trying to get his way through his acquaintance with the King of War! There¡¯s no way someone from the streets can intimidate the freaking governor! ¡°H-Hand Mr. Goldstein the phone!¡± Kingstone stammered when he brought up another instruction. It was evident he was startled by the thought of engaging himself in a conversation with Jonathan. ¡°Yes!¡± Randall was afraid of wasting the young man¡¯s time. He returned to Jonathan and mentioned in a hushed voice, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Mr. Warhol wishes to speak with you.¡± Others couldn¡¯t hear him since his volume was almost inaudible. On the other hand, Jonathan said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for him!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡ª¡± Just when Randall was about to say something, Jonathan responded with a frown, ¡°Hmm?¡± The former immediately kept his mouth shut. He had to make something up in fear of offending the governor on the other end of the call. No one in Jazona had the guts to answer Kingstone in a simr manner. ¡°M-Mr. Warhol, Mr. Goldstein is upied with something else at the moment.¡± Instead of losing his cool, Kingstone responded, ¡°Kindly express my utmost apologies for bringing up such an unreasonable request. Assure him I¡¯ll be there in an hour to meet him in person.¡± Randall felt his legs turning to jelly because Jonathan turned out to be an aplished figure beyond hisprehension. What the hell? Is he seriouslying here just to meet the young man in person? Why is he in such a hurry when the young man didn¡¯t even bother to answer his call? ¡°Tell him that won¡¯t be necessary because I don¡¯t have time for him,¡± Jonathan got ahead of Randall and broke the silence before Randall could deliver the message on Kingstone¡¯s behalf. It wasn¡¯t even necessary for Randall to deliver Kingstone¡¯s message due to Jonathan¡¯s exceptional senses. ¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Randall answered with bated breath as Kingstone went dead silent once he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. A few secondster, Kingstone answered in a defeated tone, ¡°All right.¡± Shortly after Kingstone wrapped up the call and hung up the phone, Randall secretly gulped while turning around. ¡°You have three minutes left,¡± Jonathan announced when Randall was about to say something. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯ll get going at once!¡± Afraid of offending the young man, Randall brought himself up and looked at Anderson. It was a waste of time to be courteous with the ckwood family since Kingstone had given up on them as well. As a result, he yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to evacuate with the rest of your family! I don¡¯t want you to set foot in Jadeborough anymore! Three minutester, I¡¯ll do you a favor and send all of you out with as many stretchers as I need!¡± Anderson found out Kingstone must have told Randall something. In an attempt to figure out the content of their conversation, he asked, ¡°M-Mr. Swindell, can you tell me what Mr. Warhol has told you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think you get to poke your nose into Mr. Warhol¡¯s business, do you? All you have to know is he has given up on you and your family!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! He¡¯ll never give up on us!¡± Anderson started trembling. He tried stopping himself from falling with the support of his walking stick. Subsequently, he slurred, ¡°W-We contributed more than a billion on a yearly¡ª¡± ¡°You need to mind your words! If not, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s time for you to leave Jazona instead of Jadeborough!¡± Randall finished with a stern look. ¡°No! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some sort of misunderstanding! Allow me to call him again!¡± Anderson lost his cool and reached for his phone once more. Sad to say, the person on the other end hung up the moment the call made it through. In the end, the person on the other end blocked Anderson¡¯s contact number to stop him from contacting him. Anderson dropped his phone and lost himself in a train of thought to link the missing pieces of puzzles together. ¡°You have two minutes left!¡± Randall scowled at Anderson. He wasn¡¯t sympathetic toward the family at all. It was time for Anderson to bear the consequences of messing with the wrong person. Unable to fathom the things going on, Anderson asked in a final attempt to sort out his confusion, ¡°Mr. Swindell, can you tell me the identity of Mr. Goldstein?¡± Who the hell is Jonathan? How has he managed to intimidate Kingstone and get the powerful governor to give up on us? ¡°Will you learn to read the mood and stop asking questions?¡± Unaware of Jonathan¡¯s actual identity, Randall made something up to divert Anderson¡¯s attention. ¡°A-All right!¡± Anderson stopped retaliating and marched in Jonathan¡¯s direction after taking a deep breath to get himself ready for the uing session. When everyone thought Anderson would start beating Jonathan up with his walking stick, they saw Anderson casting everything aside, prostrating himself in front of Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Goldstein! Can you please forgive this foolish one for offending you? I wasn¡¯t aware of your identity! It was never my intention to pick on you! Please be merciful and spare the rest of my family!¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 33 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Out Of Jadeborough The crowd let out an incredulous gasp when the leader of the most prominent family started begging for mercy from a trivial member of the Smith family. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query The guests couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore when they found out Anderson had sumbed to the threat of the young man they deemed a wimp. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What the heck? Has Mr. ckwood really gotten down on his knees in front of the wimp? Can someone p me in the face and tell me I¡¯m not dreaming? When everyone went dead silent, someone asked as he could no longer keep his curiosity to himself, ¡°A-Am I seeing what I¡¯m seeing? Why has Mr. ckwood kneeled in front of the wimp?¡± Margaret was of the same idea. She pinched Connor and asked, ¡°Are you seeing what I¡¯m seeing? Is Mr. ckwood kneeling in front of the good-for-nothing?¡± Holy moly! Mr. ckwood is the one leading the most prominent family in Jadeborough! Why has he gotten down on his knees in front of Jonathan? That live-in son-inw of ours is just a good-for-nothing! How the heck has he gotten the influential figure to sumb to his threat? Connor gulped to keep himself calm. ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things! He has just kneeled in front of Jonathan!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can anyone tell me it¡¯s not real?¡± Margaret started shouting. On the other hand, Josephine was also confused. She couldn¡¯t believe the man, who was on the verge of death four years ago, managed to force Anderson into submission when he didn¡¯t even defend himself throughout the years her parents humiliated him. Back in the hall, none of them were aware of the things going on due to the distance. They couldn¡¯t even see what was happening up close, let alone hear the content of the conversation that had taken ce among the men. However, they knew things had taken a drastic turn shortly after Randall hung up the call with someone else. Upon another glimpse at Anderson, Jonathan remarked, ¡°It¡¯s toote. You should¡¯ve made up your mind when you were given a chance. Among the options avable, you¡¯ve chosen to learn your lessons the hard way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Goldstein! Please forgive me for being an imbecile fool!¡± Anderson was afraid of offending Jonathan more than he had. I shouldn¡¯t have looked down on him! It was very ignorant of me to pick on him just because he didn¡¯t seem like someone aplished! ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡± Harrison scoffed at the kneeling Anderson when he recalled thetter getting full of himself, acting all high and mighty in front of them earlier. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m willing topensate a total of one billion for the Smith family¡¯s loss! On top of that, I¡¯ll appoint them as the ones in charge of the ecological park¡¯s development! If these aren¡¯t enough, I¡¯m willing to hand over the ownership of over half of my family¡¯s assets to the Smith family as long as you show us some mercy!¡± A potential gain of more than tens of billions is nothingpared to the family¡¯s future! I don¡¯t need anything apart from his mercy! ¡°I¡¯ll consider giving you another alternative¡ªget out of my sight with the rest of the family, and I¡¯ll stop pushing you to the limit.¡± Anderson was no longer the arrogant man leading the most prominent family he was a few minutes ago. He slurred, ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s over for my family the moment we leave Jadeborough!¡± ¡°Is that any of my concerns? Have I not warned you that you were responsible for your family¡¯s future a few minutes ago?¡± ¡°I-I¡ª¡± The leader of the most prominent family made a tough decision to keep the rest of the family safe without a second thought. He started pping himself until his face was swollen in a final attempt to salvage whatever was left. Once he was done, he requested, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for offending you, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯ll take the rest of the family and leave Jadeborough at one! Kindly honor your promise and stoping after us once we leave!¡± ¡°You and the likes of you aren¡¯t really worthy of my time. Also, Josephine, my wife, is the one you¡¯ve offended. You need to bow before her and seek for her forgiveness instead of mine.¡± Those were precisely the things he had in mind the moment he showed up at the ckwood residence. ¡°All right, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯ll get going at once!¡± Anderson brought himself up with the aid of his walking stick and started marching in another direction. ¡°Mr. ckwood¡­¡± Josephine was anxious when Anderson was on his way to her. She thought the man was about to take things out on her when her husband had offended him. To her surprise, he kneeled in front of her and orated, ¡°Ms. Smith, please forgive me for offending Mr. Goldstein and you! It was very foolish of me to pick on the two of you! Allow me to express my utmost apologies for my mistakes!¡± He couldn¡¯t care less of things others had in mind and continued bowing just to keep the rest of his family safe. His action took the guests by surprise¡ªthey were stupefied because a few minutes was all it took to get the arrogant Anderson to kneel in front of Jonathan and Josephine. ¡°M-Mr. ckwood¡ª¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence as Anderson returned to Jonathan shortly after he sorted things out with Josephine. He asked, ¡°Is that all, Mr. Goldstein? Is there anything else I¡¯m supposed to do to ensure everything¡¯s over?¡± His sole objective was to leave Jadeborough with the rest of the ckwood family. He had to stop pushing his luck to prevent the worst possible oues awaiting the family. ¡°I want you to appoint Harrison as the person in charge of the ckwood family¡¯s business and hand over everything regarding the development of the ecological park to him. Also,pensate the Smith family for the loss they have urred because of you. Once you¡¯re done, feel free to leave with the rest of your family.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Anderson didn¡¯t even bother to defy Jonathan¡¯s instruction to hand over everything he had to others. With a tinge of resentment, he red at Harrison in the eyes and asked, ¡°Were you aware of Mr. Goldstein¡¯s identity all along?¡± Harrison returned the favor and questioned with a scowl, ¡°What if I was? Stop holding others ountable when you wouldn¡¯t stop pushing your luck!¡± Gritting his teeth, Anderson approached Harrison and whispered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve acquired ownership over everything of my family, can you at least tell me the identity of this mysterious figure over here?¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 34 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Son In Law Anderson was astounded because he wasn¡¯t even aware of the identity of the one chasing them out of the city. To leave right now seemed very cowardly of him as the one leading the most prominent family in Jadeborough. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know his actual identity! Here¡¯s a heads-up for you¡ªget out of Jadeborough as soon as possible unless you wish to get on his nerves more than you have. Otherwise, not even Kingstone is capable of keeping your family safe!¡± ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± As infuriated as Anderson might be, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be wise to start another fight. He turned around and announced, ¡°The banquet is over! Kindly evacuate the hall at once! Thanks for showing up!¡± Huh? Why has he canceled the banquet? As confused as the guests might be, they knew Anderson was serious due to the stern look on his face. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we gather around here today to celebrate his seventieth birthday? Why has he changed his mind out of the blue? ¡°On top of that, the ckwood family is going to leave Jadeborough in a few hours. Please stop dropping by the mansion in the future. If there¡¯s anything you need, kindly get in touch with Harrison¡ª the person in charge of thepany from now onward.¡± Anderson marched away seconds after he finished his announcement, leaving the confused guests behind in the hall. What! Why are members of the ckwood family leaving Jadeborough? Have they lost their minds or something? Why have they handed everything over to Harrison? How is Harrison rted to the ckwood family? A series of unprecedented events had thrown off most of the guests. While everyone had their eyes glued on Harrison, Harrison kneeled in front of Jonathan. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Goldstein!¡± In spite of the questions he had in mind, he was afraid of poking his nose into the business of the man in front of him. It was almost impossible for him to figure out the things going on in the mind of Asura. Jonathan nced at Harrison and queried, ¡°Do you know the reason I appointed you as the person in charge of the ckwood family¡¯s business instead of the Smith family?¡± ¡°No!¡± Harrison shook his head when Jonathan brought up the most prominent question in his mind. After all, Jonathan was the son-inw of the Smith family. It didn¡¯t make any sense for him to appoint someone else when he had chased the members of the ckwood family out of Jadeborough because of the Smith family. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of doing the Smith family a favor. My wife is the sole reason I¡¯m resolving the conflict between the two families. The ckwood family¡¯s business is merely something blown down by the windfall.¡± It was never his intention to chase the ckwood family out of Jadeborough. Unfortunately, Anderson refused to admit his fault when he had the chance. Therefore, Jonathan thought of teaching Anderson a lesson the hard way. Harrison continued kneeling and answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Keep in mind it¡¯s not meant to be your personal keepsake. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve acquired on behalf of my wife. In other words, Josephine¡¯s the one in charge of the ckwood family¡¯s business from now onward.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely keep that in mind!¡± Seconds after he assured Jonathan, he stammered his question, ¡°I-If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you appoint her as the person in charge instead?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a match for the vicious members of the Smith family. They will try everything and anything just to get their hands on it. They would assume I was handing the business over to them and not Josephine herself.¡± Jonathan sneered when he recalled the nature of the Smith family. The greedy bunch wouldn¡¯t even conceal their intention to get their hands on the ckwood family¡¯s business if he were to appoint Josephine as the person in charge. ¡°I want you to appoint her as the person in charge of the ecological park¡¯s development project.¡± After wrapping up his conversation with Harrison, Jonathan marched in Josephine¡¯s direction. On the other hand, Josephine was afraid of looking Jonathan in the eyes. She had her lips pursed in an aggrieved manner as she thought about how the man seemed different. Although it merelysted for several seconds, she thought the man was none other than the almighty Asura. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. How is that possible! As capable as he might be, he¡¯s just relying on the influence of the strong backing he¡¯s affiliated with! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s Asura! When she recalled the back of the almighty figure she once saw on the television two years ago, she got lost in her thoughts. Jonathan returned to Josephine¡¯s side and announced in a gentle voice, ¡°See? I told you I was going to make them regret their decisions!¡± Although the man was no longer the intimidating figure he was a few minutes ago, Josephine couldn¡¯t get used to it. She asked with her lips pursed, ¡°That¡¯s great! H-How did you do that, though?¡± Despite racking her brain to make sense of everything, her effort was to no avail. It was close to impossible to get Anderson to grovel at others¡¯ mercy, let alone leave Jadeborough with the rest of his family. ¡°Have I not promised to get you everything you desire even if it¡¯s the world we¡¯re talking about? Why are you astonished when we¡¯re merely talking about the ckwood family?¡± Unable to think of anything else to justify the series of absurd incidents, she questioned, ¡°Is the one supporting you behind this again?¡± If a phone call was all it took to get rid of Mr. ckwood and the rest of his family, it must be the one hiding behind the scenes again! If not, there was no way Mr. ckwood would get down on his knees in front of Jonathan! ¡°Well, you¡¯re not entirely wrong.¡± Jonathan yed along as it was too much of a hassle to exin himself. On top of that, Josephine wouldn¡¯t believe him even if he told her the truth. I knew it! That¡¯s the only possible reason behind everything! No one apart from that mysterious figure is capable of pulling off such an impossible feat! Just who the hell is this mysterious figure? Could it be Kingstone or the King of War, Zachary? Maybe it¡¯s Zachary! Andrew and Randall would never take Jonathan seriously if it weren¡¯t because of Zachary¡¯s orders! She asked in another attempt to get to the bottom of everything, ¡°Is it Zachary? I can¡¯t think of anyone else apart from him. How did you get yourself acquainted with him?¡± ¡°It was nothing more than a mere coincidence.¡± Jonathan made something up to deceive his wife. He ended upughing as he couldn¡¯t even imagine Josephine¡¯s response if Zachary were to show up and bow before him one day in the future. ¡°As long as he¡¯s around, no one is going to pick on you anymore unless you leave Jadeborough or me!¡± When Josephine was about to say something, Margaret rushed to their side and greeted Jonathan, ¡°Oh Jonathan, what a good son-inw you are! It¡¯s been such a long time! Where have you been throughout the years? How did you suddenly be so amazing?¡± She was no longer the harsh mother-inw of Jonathan. Instead, she carried herself as if she had always considered him a member of the family. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s affiliated with an influential figure or not! All that matters is the fact he¡¯s powerful enough to force Anderson into submission the moment he shows up! I need to patch things up with him as soon as possible! Staring at the pretentious woman, Jonathan answered with a sudden gush of vitriol, ¡°Weren¡¯t you just making it clear earlier that we¡¯re not acquainted with one another?¡± The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 35 The Legendary Man Novel Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Making Use Of Him ¡°What are you talking about? Did I mention anything of that sort? Why don¡¯t I remember saying that?¡± Margaret started ying dumb as she had said those words in fear of Jonathan dragging the family down. Since he was no longer the good-for-nothing son-inw of the Smith family, there was no way she would allow him to sever ties with them. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query ¡°Mom¡ª¡± When Josephine was about to say something because she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Margaret yelled at her, ¡°Shut up!¡± A few secondster, she carried on with the conversation and added, ¡°Jonathan, weren¡¯t you thinking of getting married to Josephine again? Just consider it done! You¡¯re the son-inw of the Smith family again from today onward!¡± It was Jonathan¡¯s turn to stop Margaret. He rebuked, ¡°What sort of nonsense are you talking about when Josephine and I have never filed for divorce?¡± Margaret couldn¡¯t wait to take Jonathan home with them. Thus, she yed along and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! It must be my memory messing with me again! Anyway, since you¡¯re also a member of the Smith family, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to appoint someone from the family as the person in charge of the ckwood family¡¯s business?¡± See! It turns out she¡¯s up to no good again! She can¡¯t even conceal her intention when we¡¯re merely a few minutes into a conversation! Instead of promising Margaret, Jonathan suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you approach Harrison and see if he¡¯s willing to hand it over to you since he¡¯s currently the person in charge of everything?¡± Margaret wouldn¡¯t stop cursing her son-inw in her mind, but she did a great job keeping her emotions to herself. ¡°Jonathan, stop joking around. It¡¯s not like he would know who I am. Why don¡¯t you approach him on our behalf since he¡¯s your subordinate? He was kneeling in front of you earlier, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Since Josephine was insistent on believing he had a powerful and mysterious backer, he decided to add on to that misconception. He came up with something fun and announced, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not the case; they kneeled to show respect to the one I¡¯m affiliated with, not me! It was also his instructions to appoint Harrison as the person in charge. All I did was deliver the message on his behalf.¡± Margaretmented with a scowl, ¡°Huh? Are you telling me you¡¯re nothing more than a dog for someone else?¡± ¡°Mom, can you be mindful of your choice of words?¡± Josephine grasped the hem of her mother¡¯s shirt to stop her from ruining things. Margaret snorted and ridiculed, ¡°Stop getting in my way! I thought he had finally made it in life, but it turns out that¡¯s not the case! He¡¯s still doing someone else¡¯s bidding without beingpensated for his services!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She tried defending Jonathan. ¡°Mom, can you stop asking for the impossible? Hasn¡¯t he resolved the conflict between the two families on our behalf?¡± ¡°So? You don¡¯t think that¡¯s some sort of merit worthy of being mentioned, do you? He passed everything to an outsider instead of prioritizing the family!¡± Margaret was infuriated by the thought of gaining nothing when the mysterious figure had done them such a huge favor. Connor was of the same idea as their daughter. He bellowed to defend his son-inw, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as the issue has been resolved!¡± ¡°You need to keep your mouth shut as well!¡± A re from Margaret was all it took to render Connor speechless. Meanwhile, Jonathan chuckled as he had long foreseen things turning out as such immediately after he resolved the issue on the Smith family¡¯s behalf. He was d he had a countermeasure to stop the greedy bunch from trying anything. ¡°Jonathan, who¡¯s the one backing you up? Can you introduce him to us?¡± Margaret asked with her head held high. ¡°Zachary Lint!¡± Margaret arched her brows in confusion while her husband¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief upon Jonathan¡¯s announcement. Connor wondered, ¡°Are you serious?¡± His son-inw asked rhetorically, ¡°Would I lie to you?¡± The confused Margaret questioned, ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s this Zachary we¡¯re talking about? Is he a big deal or something?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the King of War! Kingstone, the governor of Jazona, has to show him some respect as well! If Jonathan is really on good terms with him, no one is going to pick on us as long as we¡¯re in Jazona!¡± Connor answered with a quavering voice. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll get Jonathan to introduce him to us.¡± Margaret came up with something else after a few seconds. Jonathan¡¯s merely a good-for-nothing. I¡¯m sure he was just lucky to have gotten himself acquainted with that influential figure. As long as I get him to introduce this Zachary to us, I can then sever ties with him. ¡°Jonathan, did you hear me or not? No matter what, you need to introduce him to us! Otherwise, I won¡¯t allow you to get married to Josephine!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her mother using Jonathan again. ¡°Shut up!¡± Margaret snapped at her daughter with a snort. Turning to Jonathan, she continued, ¡°Jonathan, did you hear me or not?¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Truth be told, a call from him would send the man on the other end rushing to Jadeborough. However, he was irked by the thought of his mother-inw using him like that. ¡°No! It¡¯s a must! I¡¯ll allow you to return home with us for the night!¡± Since I need to leverage his rtionship with Zachary, I need to please him for the time being. All it takes is to allow him to return home with us, right? I¡¯ll allow that for the convenience of keeping an eye on him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re allowing me to return home with Josephine?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t believe his ears since he had been chased out of the family justst night. ¡°What? Are you against the idea or something? If that¡¯s the case, just forget about it!¡± Margaret started ying hard to get. ¡°No! I mean, I¡¯d love to!¡± Jonathan took a peek at Josephine and found he couldn¡¯t bear to leave the woman he held dear in mind after being indebted to her for the things she did throughout the years. ¡°With that being said, you¡¯re not allowed to join Josephine in her room! You¡¯re spending the night on the couch!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 36 The Legendary Man Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Get Going Already Members of the ckwood family were nowhere to be seen in Jadeborough a few hours after the cancetion of the birthday banquet. Most of the citizens couldn¡¯t be bothered by the disappearance of the ckwood family. Nheless, they would talk about it every now and then. Meanwhile, the guests of the banquet were conscious of the fact they couldn¡¯t afford to mess with Jonathan. After all, he was powerful enough to force Anderson into submission. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Alvin asked when he was on the way home with his father. He was astonished by the drastic turn of events as he thought Jonathan would be killed. Not only had that not happened, but the ckwood family had been chased out of Jadeborough as well! How is that possible? Sebastian reprimanded, ¡°You need to stop being such a busybody! Never pick on the Smith family and Jonathan Goldstein again! You¡¯re as good as gone if you get on the nerves of the one behind Jonathan!¡± I¡¯m sure Jonathan¡¯s acquainted with the most influential figure in Jazona because no one apart from Zachary would have been capable of stopping Kingstone from protecting the ckwood family! ¡°Dad, are you telling me to stop going after Jonathan?¡± Alvin cried out in frustration. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop this foolishness of yours, I¡¯ll sever ties with you! I can¡¯t afford to have you drag down the Langford family!¡± Within one night, Jonathan¡¯s name spread far and wide among the families in Jadeborough. On the other hand, Jonathan was on his way to the residence of the family on the outskirts of the city with the rest of the Smith family. Connor had never been considered an important member of the Smith family. The ones in charge didn¡¯t even bother to grant him a mansion when he left. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A unit at a second-rate residential area was the only thing they offered him when the most inferior members would be given a mansion along with an Audi when they were about to start a family. On the contrary, Connor wasn¡¯t even given a car when he made up his mind to start a family with Margaret. ¡°Come on in!¡± Margaret turned around and urged once she unlocked the door. She would have never allowed Jonathan to return home with them if it weren¡¯t because of his connection. Things were still the same as they were three years ago. Ironically, the only difference was Jonathan¡¯s belongings were nowhere to be seen anymore. It was almost as if he had never been a part of the family at all. ¡°You¡¯re spending the night here!¡± Margaret pointed at the seat next to her after she took a seat. She looked at Jonathan in the eyes andmanded, ¡°Now, go get me a basin of water to wash my feet!¡± Much like she did years ago whenever she was exhausted, she ordered Jonathan around as if he was the housekeeper of the family. ¡°What? You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s exhausted!¡± Jonathan took a seat on the couch instead of getting her the basin of water she wanted. Does she really think I¡¯m going to take her instructions seriously? No way! ring at her son-inw in the eyes, she repeated herself, ¡°Jonathan, have I not made myself clear? Go get me a freaking basin of water to wash my feet at once!¡± ¡°You know what? The only time where you¡¯ll see me getting you a basin of water to wash your feet will be in your dreams!¡± Jonathan retorted with a scoff. Do you really think I¡¯m the same man I was three years ago? Back then, he had endured all the humiliation and insults only because he wanted to repay Josephine for saving him. Yet, reality had proven that no matter how hard he tried, Margaret would still take him for granted. In fact, she even became harsher and harsher on him, demanding more. She would take advantage of him, instructing him to wash her feet every day. ¡°Jonathan, what¡¯s with that attitude?¡± Margaret sprang up from her seat in anger and asked, ¡°Are you even in your right mind? How dare you defy me?¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t the wimp he was a few years ago. Thus, she was astonished by the drastic change in her son-inw¡¯s character. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing you to take advantage of me anymore!¡± Jonathan had no intention to carry on with the conversation. Josephine was the sole reason he hadn¡¯t sent someone to kill Margaret yet. The enraged Margaret went berserk and bellowed, ¡°You need to mind your manners and consider yourself lucky I¡¯m willing to let you return home with us!¡± ¡°Can youe up with something new to threaten me? Do you really think I enjoy staying here? If Josephine weren¡¯t around, there¡¯s no way I would have set foot here!¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re no longer the same, huh? Do you think this house is too small for you? What makes you so confident in yourself when you can¡¯t even get yourself amodations after stepping out of this house!¡± He¡¯s merely the dog of an influential figure, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s as powerful as the mysterious man! I will never allow him to challenge my authority when he¡¯s just a wimp! ¡°Hello? I can gain ess to the most premium residential area and neighborhood of Jadeborough whenever I want!¡± Margaret thought it was another joke when Jonathan was just telling the truth. ¡°Will you stop bluffing in front of me? Are you aware of the fortune it takes to acquire a unit in the most premium residential area? It¡¯s going to cost you at least tens of millions for the cheapest unit! Do you even have ten thousand with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but what¡¯s the big deal?¡± It wasn¡¯t even necessary for him to pay most of the time. Others would wee the almighty Asura with open hands due to his contribution to the nation. ¡°Can you stop bluffing when you don¡¯t even have ten thousand with you? Now, get going and bring me my basin of water to wash my feet! If not, do me a favor and get out of the house!¡± Three years ago, it worked like a charm whenever she brought up something simr to threaten Jonathan. Instead of sumbing to her threat this time, he reached for his phone and instructed the man on the other end, ¡°I want you to purchase the most extravagant mansion at the premium residential area on my behalf in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Ha, go on! Aren¡¯t you aware it¡¯s going to cost you an arm and a leg? We shall see if you¡¯re the owner of an extravagant mansion in ten minutes!¡± ¡°Does it really matter how much it¡¯s going to cost? Ten minutes is all it¡¯s going to take! I¡¯ll show you this mansion of mine soon enough!¡±a The Legendary Man Chapter 37 The Legendary Man Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Join Me This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Go on! I¡¯ll give you twenty minutes just in case ten minutes isn¡¯t enough! Show me how you¡¯re going to get your hand on the most extravagant mansion!¡± Margaret continued provoking Jonathan. She was certain it was another bluff as her son-inw was stone broke. It takes more than a fortune for members of the upper echelon to be residents of the most premium residential area in Jadeborough. The cheapest mansion already costs more than ten million. Not even ordinary millionaires can get their hands on the mansions there because only influential figures are allowed to join the neighborhood. Most of them are the persons in charge of renowned organizations or political figures of the city. I heard it was the favorite hang-out spot of socialites from Jazona as well. Three years ago, someone told me it would cost them more than a hundred million to acquire the most extravagant mansion there. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to cost about three hundred million due to intion over the past three years. There¡¯s no way Jonathan can afford such an exclusive mansion even with the aid of the mysterious figure. No one in their right mind would purchase a wimp something as extravagant as that. ¡°We shall see!¡± Jonathan thought it was a waste of time to bicker with his mother-inw. If Josephine wasn¡¯t against the idea of moving out with him, he would definitely take her to the mostvish mansion in Jadeborough. No matter who the inhabitant might be, he was confident he could get rid of them since not even Zachary had the guts to defy him. Josephine couldn¡¯t stand the bickering duo anymore. ¡°Just give me a break! Mom, when will you stop making a fuss and learn to appreciate the favor Jonathan has done us? Are you seriously asking him to wash your feet when he has resolved the conflict between our family and the ckwoods?¡± Her mother shot daggers at her. ¡°Why are you taking his side again?¡± Unable to stand her mother anymore, Josephine stomped her way to her room. ¡°If you want someone to wash your feet, why don¡¯t you go ahead and do it yourself?¡± Then, she called back to Jonathan, ¡°I want you toe with me! You don¡¯t have to spend the night on the couch!¡± Did she just ask me to join her in her room? It took Jonathan a few seconds to snap out of his confusion as he had never been allowed to join Josephine in her room, even when they got married a few years ago. He had spent most of his time on the couch or the storeroom. To his surprise, she had asked him to join her today. ¡°Josephine, have you lost your mind?¡± Margaret jolted up from the couch when she heard her daughter. She blurted out her concerns, ¡°What if he takes advantage of you when you¡¯re sleeping?¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m going to take advantage of her? I¡¯m herwfully wedded husband, so it¡¯s not much of a big deal even if we do sleep together or something, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jonathan interrupted with his brows furrowed. Truth be told, Jonathan had never consummated his marriage with Josephine despite being married for four years. Heck, he hadn¡¯t even held her hand before! He was a perfectly healthy man. However, he was against the idea of forcing her into submission. ¡°No! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re her husband or not! I¡¯m not allowing you to sleep with her!¡± Margaret raised her volume since she knew it was over if her daughter consummated her marriage with Jonathan. After all, how could Josephine get her another wealthy son-inw if she was no longer pure? ¡°That¡¯s enough! He¡¯s spending the night in my room!¡± Josephine dragged Jonathan into the room instead of arguing with her mother. Meanwhile, Jonathan was in a state of awe because it was the first time he had the chance to hold Josephine¡¯s hand. ¡°Connor, you weakling, are you going to sit here and do nothing when he¡¯s going to take advantage of our daughter? Aren¡¯t you going to do something to stop him?¡± Margaret started squabbling with her husband. Her confused husband queried, ¡°Why are you making a fuss when they¡¯re legal husband and wife? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re up to something illegal.¡± He couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of his wife¡¯s process of thought as Jonathan was their daughter¡¯s husband. ¡°Come again? I¡¯m merely trying to make use of him! It¡¯s only a matter of time until they file for divorce. Never will I allow them to spend the rest of their lives together! With her looks and figure, Josephine can easily get herself another wealthy husband! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing the wimp to ruin her future!¡± Connor finally figured out what Margaret was up to. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else to carry on with the conversation. Instead of wasting his time, he returned to his room to call it a day. Margaret began reprimanding her husband, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Go get me a basin of water to wash my feet!¡± As the duo continued squabbling in the living room, Jonathan¡¯s mind was all over the ce in Josephine¡¯s room. He was surprised as everything in the room, including the furniture and Josephine¡¯s belongings, was pink in color. The pink enthusiast unfastened her grip seconds after they made it to the room. She warned him in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m allowing you to spend the night in my room only because I don¡¯t want you to continue arguing with Mom anymore. You better not do anything out of line. If you try taking advantage of me when I¡¯m asleep, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± A few seconds of pauseter, Josephine enunciated her warning, ¡°I¡¯ll bite my tongue until I die!¡± Although she wasn¡¯t repulsed by Jonathan¡¯s presence anymore, she wasn¡¯t ready to take their rtionship to the next level just yet. She started trembling in anger whenever she recalled the budget date they went on. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind and refrain from trying anything!¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t agitated at all; he had long foreseen her bringing up something simr. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. Instead of relying upon some cheap tricks, he had faith she would open up to him in the future. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to resort to something as lowly as forcing her into submission when I¡¯m the almighty Asura! ¡°I¡¯ll hand you one of my extra nkets. You¡¯re sleeping on the floor next to my bed.¡± She tossed a nket in Jonathan¡¯s direction before curling up in a corner of her bed with a suspicious look on her face. Jonathan shook his head at her wary actions. Spreading the nket on the floor, he thought it was time to call it a day. He heard her breathing increase once he switched off the light. She had a hard time breathing due to her racing heart. Out of nowhere, the man asked in the pitch-ck room, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡± He was well aware of her habit of taking multiple showers throughout a day ever since they were married a few years ago. The Legendary Man Chapter 38 The Legendary Man Chapter 38 Chapter 38 A Night In The Same Room ¡°W-What exactly do you want?¡± Josephine was startled by Jonathan¡¯s question. She was initially against the idea of spending a night with him in the same room. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the worst when she heard those words. ¡°You need to calm down because I¡¯m not up to anything at all. I¡¯m just wondering the reason you¡¯re not taking a shower when it¡¯s a habit of yours to take one before calling it a day. If my presence is a nuisance, I¡¯ll return after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s fine!¡± She wrapped herself up using her nket as she continued biting on her lips in the dark. Silence fell when Jonathan found out Josephine was uneasy with him around. Once again, they heard the sound of one another¡¯s breathing. After a short while, she thought Jonathan had fallen into a deep slumber and muttered, ¡°Jonathan?¡± Jonathan ignored her as if he was asleep. She repeated herself in a hushed voice, ¡°Jonathan?¡± After another few attempts, she got out of bed and tiptoed her way to the bathroom with a set of pajamas for her to change into. Jonathan was spot on¡ªJosephine couldn¡¯t stand going to bed without taking a shower. She would¡¯ve long taken her shower if it weren¡¯t because of the man in her room. She started showering in the bathroom a few seconds after she turned on the tap. On the other hand, the man outside of the bathroom opened his eyes and let out a long sigh. I knew it! She wouldn¡¯t take her shower unless she was sure I was sleeping! Halfway through his process of thought, he noticed the bathroom merely had a frosted ss door. Therefore, he caught a glimpse of the showering woman¡¯s figure. He had a hard time breathing when he saw Josephine¡¯s hair drooping over her shoulders as water continued running down her body. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine her response if he were to join her in the bathroom. She would be utterly shocked, wouldn¡¯t she? Chuckling softly, he shut his eyes and tried to calm his racing heart down. Throughout the years, countless women had tried hitting on him. However, he did a great job of keeping his lust in control instead of messing around with them. He thought he had no right to consider himself the almighty Asura anymore if he couldn¡¯t even control himself. A few minutester, Josephine came out of the bathroom and returned to her bed dressed in her pajamas. She was afraid of rousing the man from his sleep, so she tried to walk as lightly as she could. s, she staggered and fell when she stepped on something as she couldn¡¯t even see the things in front of her in the pitch-ck room. As a result, she let out a shriek of surprise as she fell into Jonathan¡¯s arms. Jonathan¡¯s eyes snapped open. ¡°Josephine, are you okay?¡± Then, he caught a whiff of a pleasant scenting from the woman in his arms. It was a unique smell that was even more amazing than any perfume. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine!¡± Jonathan¡¯s mind was all over the ce when Josephine started running her hands across his body to bring herself up. Seconds after she brought herself up in the dark, she ended up in the man¡¯s arms once again. She felt him wrapping his arms around her waist with his gigantic palms. She groaned against her will and warned the man, ¡°D-don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll move away from you if that¡¯s the case.¡± The moment he let go, she fell once more. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan hissed in a simr manner when he felt her warm body on top of him. He was on the verge of losing control over himself after staying away from a woman for years. ¡°Ahh!¡± It was the same for Josephine. Immediately after she moaned against her will, she rushed to switch on the light. Once the room was illuminated, Jonathan finally got a clear glimpse of the woman¡¯s figure since she had nothing but a flimsy nightgown on her. ¡°J-Jonathan, you need to remain calm! If not, I-I¡¯ll¡­¡± Josephine found herself a pen for self-defense purposes against the man. The look in his eyes now terrified her. She was horrified by the thought of him letting himself loose. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared. I won¡¯t do anything to you. Besides, if I truly wish to try anything, do you think you can stop me when not even the bodyguards at Phoenix International Hotel could put on much of a fight against me?¡± He wouldn¡¯t have resisted the urge to sleep with her for years if he wasn¡¯t against the idea of forcing her into submission. There were more than a thousand ways for him to do so if he was serious. ¡°T-Then, turn around and stop looking at me with that look!¡± When Josephine recalled the time at Phoenix International Hotel, she got increasingly anxious. Ugh! Was it a mistake to allow him to spend a night in the room? What am I supposed to do in case he gives in to his lust and tries something? ¡°What are you afraid of when you¡¯re wearing clothes? Besides, it¡¯s not illegal to stare at my wife, is it?¡± Instead of looking elsewhere, Jonathan had his eyes glued to Josephine¡®s great figure, something which others could only dream of seeing. She had curves in all the right ces, and not a hint of fat was on her. To be precise, she was on par with the top models in terms of appearance. As expected of my wife! She can easily put others in the fashion industry to shame without much of a challenge! ¡°No! You need to close your eyes at once!¡± Josephine repeated herself as she continued flushing in embarrassment. She reminds me of a kitty in the middle of a heavy downpour, in need of someone¡¯s love! He snapped out of his thoughts and marched toward her when he recalled something. ¡°Josephine, are you okay after falling down thrice in a row? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 39 The Legendary Man Chapter 39 Chapter 39 I Am Asura ¡°H-Hey, stay away from me!¡± Josephine was panicking as the man marched toward her. She ended up shivering in fear in one corner with the pen she got herself for self-defense purposes. Jonathan took a step back while holding his hands out, showing her he meant no harm. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and stop approaching you as long as you calm down. I¡¯m merely afraid you¡¯ve identally hurt yourself.¡± ¡°C-Close your eyes!¡± Josephine pointed the pen at Jonathan and inched toward the bed. Jonathan found her cautious movements hrious and closed his eyes with a smirk. A short whileter, Josephine announced, ¡°All right, I¡¯m done! Go ahead and open your eyes!¡± She had wrapped herself up in the nket and shrank away to one corner of the bed. Not even a hint of her corbone could be seen. Once again, she looked like she was guarding herself against an immoral man with bad intentions. Jonathan was exasperated at her behavior. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and switch off the light then.¡± A few secondster, the room was pitch-ck once again. Jonathan remained silent in fear of startling Josephine. She finally put the pen aside a short whileter. Once she tucked herself in, she asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Jonathan, have you fallen asleep?¡± ¡°Nah. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ever since he started practicing the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique three years ago, it wasn¡¯t even necessary for him to sleep as much as others. A little over three hours of sleep was all he needed to feel rested. ¡°Where have you been throughout the past three years?¡± Josephine turned around and asked when she couldn¡¯t see him in the pitch-ck room. ¡°Am I supposed to tell you the truth?¡± He finished the rhetorical question with a chuckle before he added, ¡°I spent the first two years waging war against the foes of the nation. Thest year I spent in Northern Crimson Prison, not because I was put in jail but because I was searching for something. I was only discharged on your birthday.¡± Is he trying to tell me he¡¯s Asura? Wait! He must be trying to pull my leg again! Ugh! I shouldn¡¯t have gotten my hopes high! He¡¯s still the same as he was three years ago! Josephine rolled her eyes in the dark when she thought the man had returned to his usual flippant self once more. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you telling me that¡¯s the truth? Aren¡¯t you aware only one man is strong enough to pull off the things you¡¯ve just brought up?¡± ¡°Who exactly is that?¡± Jonathan queried nonchntly. ¡°Who else apart from Asura? He was the hero waging war against the foes of the nations and who restored peace and order in two years!¡± Josephine remarked as if the man was the figure she looked up to the most. She had heard countless tales of wonders of the almighty Asura, but she had never had the chance to meet him in person. The only time she had ever seen him was his back on the news. ¡°Would you believe me if I tell you I¡¯m the almighty Asura you look up to the most?¡± Jonathan queried with a smile. ¡°Nah!¡± she answered without hesitation because the man next to her wasn¡¯t even close to the description of Asura she had heard from others. Rumors had it that Asura could easily intimidate his foes with his menacing presence. A strike from him was all it would take to kill the one leading their foes. Hence, she thought it was impossible for the goofy man in the room to be Asura. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Instead of the man who had been washing her mother¡¯s feet three years ago, Josephine might be more likely to consider a random soldier from the streets as Asura. ¡°What if I tell you I was the King of War¡¯s strategist? I¡¯m one of his most trusted aides due to my contribution over the years. Technically, I¡¯m superior to Andrew in terms of hierarchical structure. My affiliation with the King of War was also the reason Anderson had to kneel before me because he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Zachary.¡± Jonathan came up with something reasonable to persuade Josephine. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t something as absurd as him being the mysterious Asura. Josephine took it in as if it was the truth. She asked, ¡°Have you seen Asura when you were with Zachary?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s a few feet taller than me, but others told me he¡¯s married. You need to give up on him since he¡¯s also known as quite an uxorious man.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean I need to give up on him? I¡¯m merely curious, okay? Speaking of which, have you seen his wife? Is she an equally gorgeous woman?¡± Jonathan took a peek at the woman on the bed. ¡°Well, she¡¯s not as gorgeous as you!¡± ¡°Hey, you need to stop making fun of me. Have you always been such a smooth talker? Is this something you picked up when you were away?¡± Three years ago, Jonathan was a man with an easy-going personality. He wouldn¡¯t even defend himself when others made fun of him. ¡°Shall we let bygones be bygones? I¡¯ll show you a different side of me from now on! With that being said, the affection I have for you remains the same up until today ever since three years ago.¡± ¡°You need to give me a break! It¡¯s time to sleep because I still have to get up for work in the morning!¡± As her heart started racing, she turned around and brought up something else to change the topic of their conversation. She didn¡¯t want Jonathan to notice anything strange. ¡°Do you need me to send you there?¡± ¡°Nah!¡± Josephine shook her head when she thought of her colleagues making fun of her if she were to allow him to take her to work with the electric scooter. Although Josephine had turned him down, Jonathan paid no heed to it and suggested, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wake up early to get myself ready as well.¡± He fell into a deep slumber minutes after he wrapped up his conversation with her. In the morning, Emmeline¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when Jonathan and Josephine marched out of the same room together. Emmeline asked, ¡°Jonathan, what¡¯s a wimp like you doing here? Also, why the hell did you spend the night in my sister¡¯s room? Have you taken advantage of her?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 40 The Legendary Man Chapter 40 Chapter 40 None Of Your Business Josephine red at her sister and barked, ¡°Emmeline, shut up!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but flush when she recalled the intimate session in the man¡¯s arms after she took her shower. It was the first time a man had ever touched her throughout the past two decades. Emmeline started stomping her feet to express her frustration. ¡°Josephine, have you lost your mind? How could you spend a night with this good-for-nothing?¡± Jonathanunched a strike at his sister-inw¡¯s head and warned, ¡°Where are your manners? When will you learn to show your brother-inw some respect?¡± ¡°Stay the hell away from me! I will never acknowledge you as my brother-inw!¡± ¡°Ugh! Give me a break! I¡¯m off to the office!¡± Josephine sprinted toward the entrance after she got herself a few pieces of bread to eat along the way. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you off!¡± Jonathan went after Josephine. ¡°Josephine¡ª¡± It took Emmeline a few minutes to regain herposure as the duo marched out of the house side by side. She muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯lle up with something else to teach you another lesson soon enough!¡± Jonathan showed Josephine the way to the half a decade old electric scooter and urged, ¡°Hop on, Darling! We¡¯ll go for a ride together!¡± Josephine was speechless because the man seemed to be proud of the scooter when there was nothing special about it. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a Lamborghini! ¡°Hold on tight! If not, you¡¯re going to fall once I start elerating!¡± Once Jonathan zoomed off, Josephine grasped the hem of the man¡¯s shirt to stop herself from falling as he warned. ¡°You need to stop being so shy! Go on and hold on to my waist tightly!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Josephine red at him and continued grasping the hem of his shirt to prevent any form of physical contact. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan maneuvered around the bustling streets easily with the electric scooter. The moment he thought things would get very nasty if there was a heavy downpour, he suggested, ¡°Shall I get you a car for the ease ofmuting to work?¡± ¡°No need! Are you sure you have enough to get me a car when it¡¯s going to cost you a little more than fifty thousand to get even the cheapest car?¡± Josephine turned him down the moment he brought up the suggestion. She thought he didn¡¯t even have ten thousand with him, let alone fifty thousand. ¡°I do have enough money!¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t a huge fan of cash, but he had a debit card with him. He wasn¡¯t certain of the amount avable, but one thing was for sure¡ªhe had more than he would ever need. In short, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to purchase Josephine a car when he could easily get her a shopping mall. ¡°You need to save up as much as possible and start up a business, maybe something small like a breakfast stall. It¡¯s time for you to learn to stand on your feet.¡± Josephine was merely against the idea of Jonathan living off her instead of being independent. She thought a man was meant for greater things apart from spending most of his time doing nothing. ¡°I can¡¯t really think of anything suitable for the time being.¡± Jonathan thought others would make fun of him if they were aware Asura had started a breakfast stall. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t think of anything suitable? As long as you¡¯re willing to work hard, everything is possible!¡± Josephine was infuriated and perceived him as the unreliable man he had always been. He needs to stop ming others for his pathetic future since he¡¯s the one who isn¡¯t willing to work hard when he has nothing much to offer! ¡°Darling, shall we talk about the type of car to get you? Do you like Lamborghinis or Maseratis? I thought of getting you a Rolls-Royce, but it isn¡¯t the best type of car for a woman. Shall I get you the brand new Aston Martin¡ª¡± ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Josephine raised her voice while her expression darkened. She thought those words were nothing but another bluff of Jonathan¡¯s. Is he even aware the cars he has mentioned are going to cost him at least five million? ¡°Jonathan, do you know I hate it whenever you pretend as if you own everything when you¡¯re not even capable of much? When will you stop talking big? It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of if you¡¯re stone broke! However, it¡¯s very embarrassing if you don¡¯t stop bluffing in front of others!¡± Josephine was enraged because of the things Jonathan brought up just when she thought he was no longer the unreliable man he used to be three years ago. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not bluffing!¡± It¡¯s just a sports car, isn¡¯t it? If she wants it, I can get her the ownership of every luxury car dealership in Jadeborough! Unable to stand the man anymore, she yelled, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop right here! I don¡¯t need you to send me to my workce anymore!¡± ¡°H-Huh? W-We¡¯re almost there!¡± They finally made it to Smith Group. Although thepany merely had a worth of a few billion, it was considered sizable in Jadeborough. As soon as Jonathan brought the scooter to a halt, a woman questioned sarcastically, ¡°If it isn¡¯t the oldest daughter of the Smith family, Ms. Josephine Smith!¡± Zoey, a woman in her mid-twenties, sashayed her way in the direction of the duo shortly after she finished speaking. She did a great job maintaining her youth and showed up in a crimson dress with her ginger hair drooping over her shoulders. The mean woman didn¡¯t even bother to keep her intention of making fun of them to herself and continued humiliating Josephine. ¡°Josephine, when will you get yourself something else tomute to work? Will you consider getting yourself a wealthy husband anytime soon? Why are you still wasting your time with this stone-broke man over here?¡± She paused and started sizing Jonathan up with a scowl. A few secondster, she remarked, ¡°Why have you gotten yourself married to another dirt-poor man after the passing of Jonathan? What is it about them that intrigues you so much?¡± Zoey had no intention to conceal her hostile intent toward Josephine. She deemed Josephine a filthy woman unworthy of others¡¯ sympathy and hated it when the other woman pretended to act innocent and pitiful. Jonathan would never allow others to pick on his wife when he was around. He got ahead of Josephine and returned the favor. ¡°Who are you to poke your nose into her business? Besides, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re not supposed to judge a book by its cover?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 41 The Legendary Man Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Humiliation ¡°Are you indicating you¡¯re different from the way you look? Have you ever seen this key I have with me? I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t because you¡¯ve never had the chance to go for a ride in a BMW throughout your entire life!¡± The heamps of the luxurious BMW behind her flickered once she unlocked the car using the remote control after finishing her rhetorical question. Jonathan burst outughing andmented, ¡°Huh? Since when have others started considering BMW a luxurious vehicle? I wouldn¡¯t even want it if you offered me one!¡± How dare she show off something that¡¯s worth a little less than half a million in front of me? ¡°Is that your sense of pride speaking? Do you even know how much this costs? I¡¯m afraid the two of you can¡¯t even umte enough even after working your asses off for the down payment of the car because it¡¯s going to cost you three hundred thousand in total!¡± We know she¡¯s relied on that electric scooter of hers tomute to work for the past half a decade because she couldn¡¯t even afford an ordinary car that would cost her more than forty thousand! There¡¯s no way she can afford a freaking BMW when she can¡¯t even get herself a car! Jonathan added, ¡°Is that a big deal? I mean, is three hundred thousand a lot?¡± My main mode of transport is a helicopter! A chopper is going to cost tens of millions to produce! On top of that, the ones I have are custom-made to fulfill my needs! Those cost at least a hundred million each! It¡¯s not an exaggeration to consider a BMW inferior to those, is it? ¡°What sort of car do you think qualifies the ranks of luxury cars?¡± Zoey asked in an attempt to push Jonathan to his limits. ¡°Cars that cost at least a million!¡± Instead of squabbling with Jonathan, Zoey yelled at Josephine, ¡°At least a million? I doubt if you¡¯ve even touched one as expensive as that before! Josephine, how the hell did you get yourself acquainted with this man over here? If he¡¯s so rich, get him to do something about your trashy scooter!¡± She rolled her eyes and remarked to Jonathan, ¡°Stop talking shit when you don¡¯t have the capability to back your words up. All you¡¯re doing is just humiliating Josephine.¡± Zoey sashayed into the office ahead of Josephine. Jonathan was about to say something, but he kept everything to himself when he caught a glimpse of Josephine¡¯s grim look. She resisted the urge to let her emotions loose and announced while gritting her teeth, ¡°Jonathan, return home at once and get out of my sight!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Josephine?¡± Jonathan¡¯s confusion was written all over his face. Josephine could no longer contain her rage. She yelled, ¡°Are you seriously asking me why? I can¡¯t take it anymore, Jonathan! When will you ever stop bluffing and exaggerating things?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bluff! I haven¡¯t been exaggerating things either! I really want to get you a car¡ª¡± What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just a luxury car that¡¯s going to cost me nothing more than a million! Why would she think it¡¯s a bluff? Josephine got increasingly infuriated when she heard him. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough of embarrassing yourself and me? When will you stop living in your imaginary world? Have I not told you it¡¯s not a big deal if you¡¯re poor? It¡¯s embarrassing whenever you allow your ego to get the better of you and start acting as if you¡¯re a member of the upper echelon!¡± Unable to stand the man¡¯s presence any longer, she stomped her way to the office the moment she finished her sentence. This is more than enough! Why hasn¡¯t he changed at all when it¡¯s already been three years? Will he ever learn to carry himself more humbly? Staring at the infuriated woman¡¯s departing figure, the stupefied Jonathan murmured, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Josephine? It¡¯s just a car, isn¡¯t it? If the world¡¯s the thing you want, I¡¯ll conquer it and hand it over to you!¡± Seconds after Josephine¡¯s departure, Jonathan reached for his phone and made a call, asking in a serious tone, ¡°Have you purchased the mansion I needed?¡± On top of a car, Jonathan thought of getting Josephine the most extravagant mansion in Jadeborough. Harrison, who was on the other end of the call, assured Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the mansion is ready. Initially, the owner was against the idea of selling it, but he changed his mind when he found out the almighty Asura would be the one purchasing it. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he has only just renovated the entire ce recently.¡± It turned out he had gotten in touch with Harrison to have him sort out everything on his behalf. ¡°Good job. How much did it cost you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much, Mr. Goldstein! Just consider this a token of gratitude from me!¡± As much as Harrison was against the idea of epting Jonathan¡¯s payment, Jonathan repeated his question, ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°T-Two hundred million!¡± Harrison answered with his voice quivering. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Drop by my ce in two days to collect the payment.¡± Two hundred million in return for the most extravagant mansion at Jadeborough was considered an absolute steal when it cost him more than ten billion to acquire his pce at Yaleview and get it renovated. ¡°My wife, Josephine, will be the owner of the mansion.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, do you know where I can get myself a luxury car in Jadeborough?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you need a car? I¡¯m actually the owner of a car dealership! Why don¡¯t you drop by and get yourself a Lamborghini?¡± Lamborghini? I guess it¡¯s not half bad as a gift for Josephine! ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll drop by in a while! Can you text me the address of the store?¡± ¡°S-Shall I head over to wee you?¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll head over and get everything done as soon as possible.¡± Jonathan was against the idea of Harrison tagging along, or else he would be in the limelight again. The staff might do Harrison a favor and offer me an incredibly low price. I may get to leave the store without paying anything, but that¡¯s not what I want. I don¡¯t wish to take advantage of him since it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t afford. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll text you the address immediately.¡± Harrison carried himself in a humble manner even though it was nothing more than a phone call. Jonathan hung up the call once he wrapped up the conversation with Harrison. On the other hand, Harrison made a call and instructed the person in charge of the car dealership, ¡°An important guest of mine will visit the store in a short while! You know the protocol, don¡¯t you?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 42 The Legendary Man Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Buying A Car An hourter, Jonathan made it to the central business district of Jadeborough with his electric scooter. As one of the most luxurious sports cars in the world, the showroom of a Lamborghini car dealership would put the brand¡¯spetitors to shame. Apart from the cheapest model that would cost the owner at least two million, there were another few limited edition exorbitant cars in the showroom. To everyone¡¯s surprise, someone with the look of a fugitive made his way to the store with an electric scooter. ¡°What¡¯s that man doing here? Is he seriously thinking of visiting the showroom of such an exclusive brand?¡± ¡°Huh? Can he really afford a freaking Lamborghini when it looks like he doesn¡¯t even have enough to purchase a spare tire of the brand?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just a plumber or a technician! You don¡¯t think he has anything more than a few hundred with him, do you?¡± ¡°He stinks! I can smell his odor when we¡¯re a few feet apart from one another!¡± Those around Jonathan engaged themselves in another round of heated discussion shortly after he pulled over at the entrance of the showroom. It wasn¡¯t much of a surprise because even the most inferior customer would show up at the showroom with a Mercedes-Benz or a BMW instead of an electric scooter that was half a decade old like Jonathan. Minutes after he parked the electric scooter, Audrey, an arrogant sales assistant, got in his way and asked, ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? Who allowed you toe in here?¡± ¡°What? Am I not allowed to be here?¡± Jonathan queried while furrowing his brows. ¡°We don¡¯t need your service since everything in the store is fine!¡± Audrey answered with her face scrunched up in disgust. ¡°Did I mention I¡¯m here to repair anything? Are you implying I can¡¯t be a customer of yours?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression instantly chilled. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh? You? A customer of ours? Why don¡¯t you tell me if you can afford the cheapest merchandise or not? Are you aware an umbre of ours costs more than a hundred thousand? It¡¯s worth more than your electric scooter over there!¡± the sales assistant scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t the owner of an electric scooter be the owner of a Lamborghini? You need to step aside and stop getting in my way!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t if you¡¯re merely here to shelter from the heat! If that¡¯s not the case, are you here to take a few pictures to deceive thedies in the club? If you can afford a freaking Lamborghini, I¡¯ll get down on my knees and bow before you!¡± Huh? Shelter from the heat? Take a few pictures to deceive others? Is something wrong with this sales assistant? Jonathan¡¯s face darkened in irritation¡ªhe couldn¡¯t stand others insulting him when he would never rely on such petty tricks to get others to open up to him. ¡°Get me the manager at once!¡± Initially, he had no intention of making a fuss out of something trivial, which was why he told Harrison his presence wouldn¡¯t be necessary. However, he couldn¡¯t stand the snobbish woman looking down on him anymore. ¡°Huh? My manager has no time for the likes of you! He only has time for potential owners of Lamborghinis! If you don¡¯t see yourself out, I¡¯ll get the security guards to show you the way out!¡± The sales assistant turned around and yelled, ¡°Can someone show this beggar the way out of here?¡± The security guards rushed out of the store with their batons as soon as they heard Audrey. One of them asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to leave? You better not hold us ountable for the things awaiting you!¡± They thought Jonathan was there to take a few photos for his social media ount. With that being said, Jonathan was different from the pretentious people they had encountered before. At the very least, they would dress up as if they were members of the upper echelon. On the contrary, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother to put on his best outfit and showed up without getting changed. ¡°You¡¯re trying to kick me out? Heh! We shall see if your boss Harrison has the guts to take me out, let alone you!¡± The moment Jonathan was about to retrieve his phone, he heard the shrill ring of a car horn from behind him. A crimson Maserati pulled over at the entrance of the car dealership before a young man alighted from the car. He scowled at the presence of the electric scooter a few feet away and asked, ¡°Since when has the store included electric scooters as one of their merchandise?¡± It was obvious it was a sarcastic remark meant to humiliate Jonathan. On the other hand, Audrey greeted the young man with a wide smile, ¡°Hello, sir! Wee! Please come with me!¡± It merely took her a few seconds to change her expression when she was utterly disgusted by the presence of Jonathan a short while ago. ¡°Where did this electric scootere from? Smash it and dispose of it somewhere! It¡¯s such an embarrassment!¡± The young man swaggered into the store instead of engaging himself in a conversation with Jonathan. Audrey assured him, ¡°I¡¯ll get it done as soon as possible.¡± She red at the security guards next to her and asked, ¡°Stop standing around idly and take him and that electric scooter of his out at once!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan¡¯s fury was written all over his face. The security guards couldn¡¯t even reach the defenseless Jonathan as they were forced to their knees with two well-ced kicks from him. ¡°How dare you try toy your filthy hands on me? I¡¯ll break the arms of anyone who tries to destroy the electric scooter!¡± ¡°H-Help! Someone¡¯s trying to beat up the staff of the store!¡± Audrey¡¯s shriek sessfully grabbed the attention of a suited man in the lobby. He rushed out of the store and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s making a scene outside the showroom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him! Mr. Sandwith, this dirt-poor man over here beat up the security guards of the store! He parked his electric scooter at the entrance, getting in the way of potential customers!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to waste our time with him! Just get the cops to take him into custody!¡± Oliver Sandwith, who was a middle-aged man, nced at Jonathan before returning to the store. He greeted the young man next to him, ¡°Hi, are you Mr. Gold¡ª¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 43 The Legendary Man Chapter 43 Chapter 43 A Snob The young man who came in the Maserati, Charles, stopped Oliver from finishing his sentence when he heard thetter greeting him in a courteous manner. ¡°Have you been expecting me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you! Come with me, Mr. Goldstein!¡± When Charles responded enthusiastically, Oliver thought he was the important guest Harrison had mentioned. Although Charles wasn¡¯t aware of the reason Oliver had addressed him with a different surname, he thought of ying along with Oliver because it felt great to be considered superior to the rest. A few gorgeous sales assistants showed up and joined Audrey in greeting him once he marched into the showroom. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Charles was overwhelmed with a sense of achievement when he saw those gorgeous sales assistants. They had put on their best fits for the important guest of Harrison. Despite the lecherous thoughts he had in mind, he tried his best to remain calm and responded with a nod. With that being said, he had his eyes glued to the sales assistants as he was intrigued by their busty figures. ¡°I want all of you to keep Mr. Goldsteinpany until he finds the car he needs!¡± Oliver instructed the ones with sexy outfits to join Charles when he saw right through the young man¡¯s naughty thoughts. ¡°Yes, Mr. Sandwith!¡± Without a second thought, the sales assistants joined Charles and started tending to the young man¡¯s needs. Charles couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore when one of the sales assistants served him a ss of tea in an ostentatious manner. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you need me to massage your back?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, leave your shoulders to me!¡± As they continued offering all types of additional services to tter the young man, Charles couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had made his way to a spa instead of a Lamborghini car dealership. Holy moly! I wouldn¡¯t have purchased a freaking Maserati if I had been aware of the extensive services avable here! He remained seated as the sales assistants continued serving him his ss of tea, keeping him pleased through a wonderful massage session on par with the best spa of Jadeborough. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, here are thetest models of sports cars we have! We have a few globally limited edition sports cars! You¡¯re merely one step away from bing the owner of an exclusive car in Chanaea!¡± ¡°Globally limited edition?¡± Charles responded with a satisfied nod upon a nce at the aforementioned limited edition cars around him. He was pleased with the unique and sleek designs. After a few seconds of consideration, he asked, ¡°How much is it going to cost me?¡± In response to Charles¡¯ query, Audrey started introducing the exotic cars to the young man, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t afford! The cheapest one only costs you a little more than thirty million, while the one in the middle will only cost you a little more than fifty million.¡± Charles almost fell from the couch when he heard the price of those cars. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t afford? Are you freaking kidding me? Do I look like I¡¯m someone with fifty million when I don¡¯t even have five million in my ount? My Maserati was a refurbished car from someone else! These gorgeous sales assistants were the sole reason I brought it along with me! It was something I needed to hit on them! Once he gathered his thoughts, he asked, ¡°What about the ones over there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid those aren¡¯t suitable for someone as aplished as you, Mr. Goldstein! Those merely cost a little more than eight million,¡± she answered in a mellifluous tone when she heard Charles inquiring about the price of the inferior sports cars. Those aren¡¯t suitable for someone as aplished as me? Come again? Just how aplished am I to the extent I¡¯m not even aware I¡¯m such an honorable figure? A little more than eight million? Oh, God! Also, can she stop making it sound as if eight million isn¡¯t a big deal? Is she indicating she can purchase one if she wishes to? Charles clenched his fists in an attempt to remain calm. He asked, ¡°Are there any cheaper alternatives avable?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡ª¡± Audrey arched her brows in confusion and stuttered when she heard Charles. Seconds after she returned to her senses, she questioned to make sure she hadn¡¯t been hearing things, ¡°The cheapest ones will cost you a little more than two million, but are you sure it¡¯s fine since those are outdated models?¡± ¡°Huh? The cheapest ones are going to cost me a little more than two million as well?¡± Charles was on the verge of losing his mind. His face scrunched up since he merely had a million to spend despite being the heir of a rtively well-off family. He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass himself after being highly regarded by the staff of the car dealership. He cleared his throat and announced in a hushed voice, ¡°I-If that¡¯s the case, get me the cheapest car the store has to offer!¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine, Mr. Goldstein? Isn¡¯t it too much of an embarrassment for someone as aplished as you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s merely one of my attempts to remain humble! We¡¯re not really supposed to unt our achievement and wealth in front of others!¡± Charles made it sound as if it was the right thing to do. ¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The pretentious Audrey had something else in mind when she made it sound as if she was the one at fault for misperceiving Charles¡¯ intention. Huh? How are you supposed to remain low profile with a sports car worthy of two freaking million? If you¡¯re really trying to live a humble life, why don¡¯t you go get yourself an electric scooter? ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please follow me!¡± Just as she thought of showing Charles the way to a different showroom, Jonathan finally walked into the store. Audrey brought herself to a halt at his presence and startedmenting with her face puckered, ¡°He stinks a lot! Who the hell let him in? Hurry up and take him out of the store! What are we supposed to do if he gets on the nerves of Mr. Goldstein?¡± There¡¯s no way we¡¯re allowing someone as inferior as him to join us in the showroom when he has nothing but an electric scooter! Moreover, we have an important guest with us today! ¡°Just leave him alone until the cops are here! I¡¯m sure they¡¯re going to arrive sometime soon!¡± Oliver instructed the sales assistant to pay no heed to Jonathan. He couldn¡¯t wait to see if the dirt-poor man was courageous enough to challenge them when he was the one out of ce. Jonathan guffawed and remarked, ¡°You know what? I¡¯m not sure if the cops are going to take me into custody, but I¡¯m pretty sure Harrison will teach you a lesson as soon as he¡¯s here!¡± He knew Harrison had informed the staff of the car dealership of his arrival beforehand when he heard them addressing the young man with his surname. Sad to say, they had gotten the wrong man with a simr surname. To make things worse, they wouldn¡¯t stop chasing Jonathan out of the car dealership and even called the cops to take him into custody. Jonathan was certain Harrison would grovel on his knees again if Harrison were aware of the things his staff was up to. ¡°Wow, it turns out you¡¯re aware the owner of the store is none other than the honorable Harrison, huh?¡± Oliver thought it was a waste of time to take Jonathan seriously since Charles had found the car he needed. When Charles returned, Oliver rushed over and greeted, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, have you found the car you needed?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 44 The Legendary Man Chapter 44 Chapter 44 The Wrong Person Pleased by how humble Oliver was acting, he responded with a nod and answered with his chest puffed out, ¡°Yes!¡± Oliver carried on with the conversation as if he was nothing more than the young man¡¯s ve. ¡°May I know the model of the car you¡¯re purchasing? Is it one of the globally limited edition cars?¡± Audrey got ahead of Charles and answered on his behalf, ¡°No! Mr. Goldstein has gotten himself the cheapest sports car we have to offer in an attempt to live a humble lifestyle.¡± ¡°The one with the cost of two million? Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯re currently having a buy-one-free-one promotion! Since you¡¯re purchasing a sports car worth two million, we¡¯ll give you another car of a simr value! Alternatively, you can opt to purchase a car that¡¯s going to cost four million at the price of two million!¡± Charles asked, ¡°Huh? Why have I never heard of such a promotion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first day of an exclusive event!¡± Oliver made something up to keep the young man in the dark. In truth, there was no such promotion. It was something he came up with to please this important guest of Harrison¡¯s. Hence, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from perspiring when he thought of the potential loss due to the favor he had to do for the young man. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get myself a sports car that¡¯s going to cost me four million!¡± Charles thought it was an absolute steal andpletely disregarded his earlier words about living a humble lifestyle. If I have more than fifty million to purchase the freaking globally limited edition sports car, I won¡¯t even hesitate to bring that home with me! ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send someone to get everything ready at once!¡± Oliver turned around and instructed Audrey, ¡°Stop standing around and register the car Mr. Goldstein needs!¡± She leaned over and whispered her question, ¡°Mr. Sandwith, why have I never heard of that promotion?¡± Oliver red at her. ¡°Duh, isn¡¯t it obvious? It was merely something I made up to tter this important guest of ours! Hurry up and sort everything out! He¡¯s someone the boss regards highly! Make sure nothing goes wrong, or else I¡¯m feeding you to the fishes in the Goda River!¡± ¡°Mr. Sandwith, he doesn¡¯t seem like the real deal at all!¡± She had encountered countless simr customers from a rtively well-off family like Charles. Most of them were there to get the cheapest car the store had to offer to fulfill their sense of pride. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°You need to keep that to yourself! Who else could it be apart from him? You¡¯re not trying to tell me the man with an electric scooter is the one we¡¯re looking for, are you?¡± ring at her after his rhetorical question, he urged, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the cops here yet? Check on them and see if they¡¯re nearby! Get this wimp out of my sight as soon as possible!¡± Oliver was infuriated at the presence of Jonathan in the showroom¡ªhe thought it was an embarrassment to such a high-end store. Others might consider their store a second-rate car dealership or something with Jonathan in the store. ¡°Yes, Mr. Sandwith!¡± She paid no heed to Jonathan and returned to Charles¡¯ side with a pretentious smile. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, pleasee with me!¡± As he joined her at the showroom for sports cars with values of four million, he found a suitable one in a few minutes. When they were about to seal the deal, Oliver received a call from Harrison. Consequently, he sprang up from his seat when he was about to have another sip of tea. Instead of ring at Jonathan, he instinctively bowed and greeted the man on the other end, ¡°Hello, Boss?¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going? Has Mr. Goldstein reached the store?¡± Harrison asked to make sure everything was fine. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Oliver turned around and took a peek at Charles, assuring the man on the other end with a grin, ¡°Mr. Goldstein has found the perfect car he needs! Currently, we¡¯re in the middle of sealing the deal!¡± Surprised by Oliver¡¯s reply, Harrison asked, ¡°Are you serious? Which car has he chosen?¡± ¡°Initially, he was about to buy one that would cost him a little more than two million, but I offered him something with a higher value since he¡¯s an important guest of yours. In the end, he epted the offer and bought a car that was about four million.¡± Oliver thought Harrison wouldpliment him for a job well done. To his surprise, Harrison queried as if something was wrong, ¡°Are you seriously telling me he has agreed to take up the offer?¡± Not realizing anything strange was going on, Oliver repeated himself in anticipation of Harrison¡¯s compliment, ¡°Yes, he bought a car that costs about four million. Haven¡¯t I done a great job, Boss?¡± ¡°A sports car that cost him a little more than four million?¡± Harrison parroted in disbelief because there was no way Asura would set his eyes on something as cheap as such when he could easily acquire the ownership of the car dealership. Immediately after he found out something was wrong, he instructed in a stern tone, ¡°I want you to tell me the name of the so-called Mr. Goldstein in the showroom!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss?¡± Oliver¡¯s mind was all over the ce due to Harrison¡¯s sudden change of attitude. ¡°Just get going and stop asking questions!¡± Oliver rushed over to check on Charles¡¯ name as instructed instead of defying Harrison. Oliver yelled at the sales assistant, ¡°Hand me the purchase agreement!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Sandwith?¡± The moment she brought him the agreement, he gasped out the name of the young man, ¡°It¡¯s Charles! Charles Goldberg, Boss!¡± ¡°Charles? Charles Goldberg?¡± Harrison spiraled into an endless loop of despair at the announcement¡ªthe ones in the showroom had gotten the wrong person. ¡°Boss, are you telling me we¡¯re dealing with the wrong person?¡± The color drained from Oliver¡¯s face. He broke out into a cold sweat at the thought of them dealing with the wrong person. ¡°You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing! What the hell? Didn¡¯t you realize you got the wrong person? Why the hell did you make him such a lucrative offer when I don¡¯t even know who this Charles Goldberg is? If you seal the deal with him, I¡¯m holding you ountable for the incurred loss!¡± Immediately after Harrison hung up, Oliver¡¯s mind went nk as his legs gave out and he copsed to the ground. Oh, God! I¡¯m done for! It seems like I¡¯ve made a grave mistake! Apart from offending Harrison, I need to bear the loss of that deal! Once the thought ofpensating for the loss of the store crossed his mind, he rushed in Charles¡¯ direction and yelled, ¡°Hold it right there! We¡¯re calling everything off!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 45 The Legendary Man Chapter 45 Chapter 45 The Real Mister Goldstein ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Sandwith?¡± the incredibly sexy sales assistant asked, shocked by his sudden roar. She turned at her shoulder and saw how pale Oliver was. ¡°The customer has just signed the agreement!¡± ¡°Rip it apart!¡± Oliver grabbed the vehicle purchase agreement and tore it to pieces. ¡°This contract is invalid!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Charles bristled and demanded, ¡°What is going on? I thought you said you have an ongoing promotion. If I buy a car, I can either get the next one free or pick a sports car worth four million. Now that I¡¯ve paid for it, you¡¯re telling me the contract is invalid?¡± His face turned an ugly shade of purple in rage. I¡¯ve already agreed to meet a sexy youngdy tonight to ride my new four million sports car, and now you say the contract is invalid? What shall I tell my date, then? She¡¯ll just refuse to keep mepany! I¡¯m pretty sure of that. ¡°The buy one get one free promotion has been canceled. It was a bug in our system. As a form of compensation, if you¡¯re still interested in buying this car, I can offer you a one thousand shopping voucher,¡± Oliver answered with a scoff. He didn¡¯t bother showing any respect to this young man anymore. In fact, he was fighting back the urge to p Charles for having a simr surname. ¡°How can you cancel it as you like? Is this a joke?¡± Charles demanded, grounding his jaw in fury. Do I look like I need the one thousand voucher? Da*n it! I can¡¯t afford another two million! At the thought of how his date would end up with another man tonight, rage pulsed through his veins as he fought back the urge to give Oliver a tight p. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. It¡¯s either you buy it if you can afford it. Otherwise, get out now!¡± Oliver finally showed his true colors, and he refused to waste more time on this young man. There was no need to be polite to Charles, for he wasn¡¯t the big shot Oliver¡¯s superior was talking about. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Charles eximed. He mmed the table in disgust and barked, ¡°Where is your superior? I want to talk to your superior!¡± ¡°My superior doesn¡¯t have time for you.¡± Oliver gave a dismissive wave. ¡°If he kicks up a fuss, ask the security guard to escort him out!¡± ¡°All right. You¡¯ve got some nerve, huh? Just you wait!¡± Charles warned, grinding his jaw in fury. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Having said that, he spun on his heels and stormed out of the store, rage flowing through him likeva. After losing the four million new car and his date for tonight, he nearly got thrown out of the store by the security guard. There was no way he¡¯d let this slide. ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t you know the owner of this store? I can¡¯t believe you dare to kick up a fuss in Mr. Seymour¡¯s store. Do you have a death wish?¡± Oliver scoffed at the young man¡¯s warning and paid him no need. Harrison was the most ruthless man in all of Jadeborough. Anyone who had the audacity to create trouble in his store would be chopped to pieces and fed to the fishes in the Goda River ¡°Mr. Sandwith, what¡¯s going on?¡± The scantily dressed sales assistants immediately gathered around Oliver curiously after Charles made his exit. After all, he was buttering up to that young man a few moments ago but ended up being rude to him. ¡°What else? I got the wrong person! Da*n it,¡± Oliver cursed angrily. ¡°He isn¡¯t the big shot Boss was talking about!¡± ¡°What? You got the wrong person?¡± The empty-headed sales assistants froze in shock. ¡°But we just¡­¡± they trailed off hesitantly. In order to please Charles, they had allowed him to take advantage of them by giving in to his advances. They even agreed to go to dinner with him, and now Oliver was telling them that they had gotten the wrong person. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase and wait at the entrance of the store. Since that person wasn¡¯t the man we are waiting for, that means the real Mr. Goldstein hasn¡¯t arrived yet!¡± Oliver waved his hands impatiently. This is myst chance is to serve the real Mr. Goldstein well so I can make up for my mistake! He gave a firm nod to cheer himself up. ¡°Also, kick that brat that came on an electric scooter out. Don¡¯t let him stay here and risk offending Mr. Goldstein,¡± Olivermanded. He was already fuming mad, and the sight of Jonathan lounging on the couch in his store made his anger spike. ¡°Who the f*ck is that shameless fool who refuses to leave our store?¡± ¡°The police should be here soon,¡± one sales assistantmented, shooting Jonathan a disdainful look. There was no way she¡¯d lower her pride to serve this customer. Look at that man with his electric scooter and shabby clothes. Clearly, he¡¯s dirt poor. He must stink a lot! Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s phone rang, breaking the silence. He pulled it out to reveal an old phone that was popr decades ago. It was literally strong enough for one to crack walnuts! The disdain of the sales assistants equipped with wless curves heightened when they spotted his phone. ¡°Hello?¡± Jonathan answered the call calmly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, have you arrived at my store?¡± Harrison asked in a careful manner. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arrived,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s calm reply. ¡°After arriving, your security guard tried to kick me out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Harrison¡¯s legs went limp at his answer. Jonathan could hear his trembling voice on the other end of the line asking, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, w-who did that to you? I¡¯ll get someone to beat him up and feed him to the fishes in the Goda River!¡± Jonathan Goldstein is Asura! If Asura unleashes his wrath, he¡¯ll wipe out millions of lives! I¡¯ll definitely die if I offended him, let alone my employees. Even the ckwood family who used to be the most prominent family in Jadeborough, had to move out of Jadeborough after offending him. They are not allowed to set foot in the city for their entire lives! Harrison knew his ce, for he was neither as influential nor as powerful as the ckwood family. ¡°Does it matter who disrespects me?¡± Jonathan snickered. ¡°They are your employees, Harrison. They listen to your orders. How dare your store deny me entry and ask the security guard to kick me out?¡± His voice was cool but threatening. He concluded, ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t deserve to enter your car dealership, Harrison.¡± ¡°Please listen to my exnation, Mr. Goldstein,¡± Harrison pleaded, his legs nearly giving way. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m at fault for not disciplining my employees well. Please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll head over right now to apologize to you on my knees!¡± ¡°No need for that. Since I¡¯m not worthy of entering your store, I won¡¯t be buying anything here!¡± Having said that, Jonathan cut the line without hesitation and made to leave. Right when he got to his feet, Oliver¡¯s phone started ringing. Ring, Ring! Ring, ring! The jarring ringtone gave everyone a shock. Oliver stopped ring at Jonathan and nced at his phone. He nearly dropped his phone in fright at the caller ID that appeared on the screen. ¡°Hello, Boss?¡± he answered the call carefully. The Legendary Man Chapter 46 The Legendary Man Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Grovel At His Feet ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! I¡¯m not your boss!¡± Harrison roared once the call was connected. ¡°How dare you kick Mr. Goldstein out of my store?¡± Fury was evident in his voice. ¡°I kicked Mr. Goldstein out?¡± Oliver paled at his words. I didn¡¯t even see Mr. Goldstein today! How could I have kicked him out? ¡°Boss, Mr. Goldstein is here?¡± Oliver nced around frantically, trying to find out if he was here. The only person in the store was that man who came on an electric scooter. ¡°Of course!¡± Harrison barked furiously. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to either apologize to Mr. Goldstein or chop off your limbs and jump into Goda River to redeem yourself! If Mr. Goldstein leaves our store before I arrive, I¡¯ll take your life personally!¡± He then cut the line abruptly. Oliver felt his vision turn ck when he realized Harrison had just hung up on him. ¡°M-Mr. Sandwith, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the female sales assistants gathered around him and asked in concern. ¡°Move aside! Get out of my way!¡± He pushed them away impatiently and caught up to Jonathan. ¡°Are you stopping me from leaving?¡± Jonathan demanded when Oliver appeared before him, panting heavily. ¡°N-No! Listen to me, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Without warning, Oliver fell to his knees before Jonathan. It was a shocking sight to everyone in the store. Is Oliver Sandwith, the manager of a Lamborghini car dealership, kneeling before a man who came on an electric scooter? Didn¡¯t he ask the security guard to kick this man out earlier? Why is he on his knees now? How shocking! ¡°Mr. Sandwith, what are you doing?¡± The voluptuous sales assistants rushed over to him and questioned in a frantic manner, ¡°Why are you kneeling before him?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Yes, Mr. Sandwith, you must¡¯ve gotten the wrong person. This man who came on an electric scooter is definitely not Mr. Goldstein!¡± another chimed in. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dirt poor, unlike Mr. Goldstein.¡± Thedies pouted, refusing to believe him. They had seen many influential figures in this line of work. None of the big shots they served had dressed shabbily like Jonathan and came to their car dealership on an electric scooter! ¡°Just shut the f*ck up!¡± Oliver hollered, his face crimson with rage. What a bunch of idiots. Can¡¯t they see I¡¯m in trouble? Why are they adding fuel to fire now? Even a fool like him had realized that the man who he nearly kicked out earlier was the Mr. Goldstein he had been waiting for! Shit, I¡¯ve offended the big shot. Jonathan Goldstein is the only man I¡¯ve tried to kick out today. Thus, he must be the Mr. Goldstein I¡¯ve been waiting for the entire day! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please forgive me for disrespecting you. It was all my fault!¡± Oliver apologized before he gave himself a tight p. At once, a fresh p mark appeared on his cheek. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve indeed disrespected me. You are worse than a dog!¡± Jonathan dered icily at the sight of Oliver pping himself continuously on his knees. ¡°If Harrison hadn¡¯t called you personally, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get to leave your store. The police you called earlier is about to arrive, right?¡± When he was about to leave, Oliver had been ring at him. It was obvious Oliver wasn¡¯t going to let him go easily. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry for my rash action. I¡¯ll call the police and tell them not toe!¡± After saying that, Oliver scrambled to get his phone. Right when he was about to make the call, Jonathan shot him a withering look. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to regret your action?¡± In his eyes, the employees in the car dealership were merely a colony of ants. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his time on them. Even the owner of the car dealership, Harrison, was insignificant to him. As they kept provoking him, he refused to hold back anymore. Even the nicest person would retaliate when being driven up the wall! ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Goldstein. Please spare me!¡± Oliver begged, his legs buckling under the pressure. His initially fair cheeks had turned crimson red and swollen from the continuous ps. His jaw tightened as he began banging his head on the ground to beg for forgiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein!¡± he expressed his remorse profusely. His heart was hammering in his chest, pummeling in his temples as he continued banging his head. Soon, blood began trickling down his forehead, dripping onto the ground. The sexy sales assistants parted their lips at the appalling sight. Is he really Mr. Goldstein? The big shot Boss was talking about? They hurriedly covered their lips in fear, finding it hard to believe that the man who came on an electric scooter was the big shot they had been waiting for. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Jonathan demanded, refusing to spare him another look. Asura was a killing machine who had killed plenty of people in his life. Many people had groveled before him to beg for his forgiveness. If he was kind enough to forgive everyone who knelt before him, he wouldn¡¯t have conquered Chanaea and the eight regions with the Four Asura Guards in just two years¡¯ time. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry, get on your knees and beg for Mr. Goldstein¡¯s forgiveness!¡± Oliver barked angrily at thedies who stood rooted to their spots in confusion. If Jonathan stepped out of our car dealership, Harrison will feed me to the fishes in the Goda River for sure! The dozen of sales assistants promptly snapped back to reality and dropped to their knees before Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please forgive us for looking down on you. We had no idea of your identity! Please spare us!¡± thedies pleaded. They were dressed in their usual uniform of crisp white shirts and mini ck skirts. Even though they were on their knees, their well-proportioned bodies were visible to the naked eye. Any man would feel the urge to give in to their demands at the sensuous sight. s, Jonathan didn¡¯t even deign to spare them a look. Back then, many socialites had knelt before him, begging him to spend a night with them. He had no interest in them, let alone these cheaply dressed snobs. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± A frown marred Jonathan¡¯s brows. Right when his patience was at its limit, a loud rumble sounded outside the store. The next second, a figure dashed into the car dealership and fell to his knees before Jonathan. The Legendary Man Chapter 47 The Legendary Man Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Throwing Themselves At Asura That man who charged in and promptly knelt before Jonathan was Harrison. Oliver and the female sales assistants were shocked senseless. ¡°B-Boss¡­¡± they stammered at the sight of Harrison¡¯s figure on the ground. Harrison¡¯s the most ruthless man in Jadeborough! This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him kneeling before someone instead of others kneeling before him! ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Harrison gave Oliver a p so hard that thetter¡¯s tooth flew out of his mouth. ¡°Useless piece of shit! How could you not recognize Mr. Goldstein? How dare you kick him out? You¡¯re worse than my watchdog!¡± Oliver covered his lips so the blood wouldn¡¯t gush out of his mouth. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please forgive me for not teaching my subordinates well. You shouldn¡¯t be treated this way!¡± Harrison knelt on his knees, his head hung low. He knew how millions would end up dead under Asura¡¯s wrath. Though Harrison was influential in Jadeborough, it would take only an instruction from Jonathan to have him killed. ¡°Yes, you are at fault for failing to discipline your subordinates. You¡¯re useless,¡± Jonathan remarked with a snort. Harrison¡¯s face drained of color at his words as he trembled in fear. Jonathan continued calmly, ¡°If I don¡¯t know you, they would¡¯ve either kicked me out and left me to the police, right? The nerve of you, Harrison Seymour!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that, M-Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison mumbled, sick with fear. Even though his life was at risk, he dared not deny Jonathan¡¯s words. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The fear he had for Jonathan came from deep within his heart. ¡°I regret leaving the ckwood family in your hands,¡± Jonathan said, casting Harrison a cool nce. ¡°You¡¯ve just taken over the ckwood family for two days but already have the guts to kick me out. If you gain full control of the ckwood family, will you kick me out of Jadeborough, then?¡± ¡°Of course not, Mr. Goldstein! I dare not do so,¡± Harrison answered in a shaking voice. His lips were devoid of color as he shivered in horror. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯ll give you three minutes to deal with them. Come to me when you¡¯re done!¡± Jonathan announced icily. He then strode back to the couch and took a seat. At once, Harrison¡¯s frightened expression turned hard. A dangerous glint appeared in his eyes as he dered, ¡°Drag him out, break his limbs and feed him to the fishes in the Goda River!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Seymour!¡± Following thatmand, five men in ck charged into the store without hesitation. They dragged Oliver out of the door as though he was a pig heading to the ughterhouse! ¡°No, Mr. Seymour! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Oliver nearly passed out when the men in ck grabbed him. He shrieked in horror, ¡°I was wrong. I know my mistake. Please spare my life! I promise I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake ever, Mr. Seymour!¡± He sobbed so hard that blood dribbled down his nostrils. s, Harrison didn¡¯t even nce at him and merely gave a dismissive wave. The men in ck promptly dragged him out without mercy. Shortly after, an ear-splitting scream pierced the air. Thedies who were still kneeling on the ground nched in fear. As their legs gave way beneath them, they pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us, Mr. Seymour¡­¡± There was a zed look in their eyes as they trembled in distress. ¡°Did you speak to Mr. Goldstein rudely earlier?¡± Harrison¡¯s gaze turned icy. The racy sales assistants promptly copsed to the ground in terror. ¡°M-Mr. Seymour, it wasn¡¯t us. She was the one who spoke to Mr. Goldstein rudely!¡± one sales assistant pointed an using finger in another sales assistant¡¯s direction. Friendship, my foot! I need to stay alive! ¡°You¡­¡± The used sales assistant¡¯s expression fell. She immediately groveled at Harrison¡¯s feet. ¡°Have mercy on me, Mr. Seymour! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± ¡°Drag her out!¡± Harrison ordered with an irritable wave. The men in ck leapt to action and towed her out as ordered. ¡°Did any of you speak to Mr. Goldstein in a rude manner?¡± Harrison¡¯s frosty gaze swept over the other ladies sharply. The remaining sales assistants lowered their heads nervously. Not a word escaped their lips. Though they didn¡¯t mock Jonathan verbally, they didn¡¯t bother hiding the disdain in their eyes. ¡°I can spare your lives, but you should know what to do next,¡± Harrison dered, his voice cold. ¡°Yes, we know what we should do!¡± Hope sparked in their eyes upon finding out they had been spared. ¡°So? Why are you still on your knees? Get up and serve Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison glowered at them. Without further dy, they scrambled to their feet and wiped their tears away. Forcing out sweet smiles, they sashayed over to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you must be exhausted. Do you want a rxing massage?¡± ¡°I can knead your shoulders.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, would you like a drink? I¡¯m at your service!¡± In a blink of an eye, the sales assistants who couldn¡¯t wait to kick Jonathan out mere moments ago changed their attitudes abruptly and tried buttering him up by throwing themselves at him. Jonathan¡¯s brows knitted together instinctively at their antics. Women had flocked to Asura, throwing themselves at him shamelessly all the time. If he wished, women would line up from Jadeborough to Jazona just to gain his favor! ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Stay away from me!¡± Jonathan waved his hand irritably. Thedies staggered back in fear and fell silent. After taking in his reaction, Harrison went to him carefully and offered a polite bow. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, don¡¯t you like them? If they aren¡¯t to your liking, should I get prettier ones to serve you?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Jonathan replied with a wave of his hand. Frowning, he added, ¡°Stop ying tricks. I came to your store to buy a car, not to choose a wife!¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison quipped. Harrison dared not utter a word after that, and Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste his time here. His gaze landed on a fiery red Lamborghini in the showroom as he asked, ¡°How much does this cost?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, pick any car you like. I shall deliver it to your address as soon as possible!¡± Harrison offered enthusiastically. He dared not ask Jonathan to pay for his selection. ¡°No need,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°I can afford to buy a sports car!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 48 The Legendary Man Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Dirt Poor ¡°Mr. Goldstein, that wasn¡¯t what I meant.¡± Harrison turned as pale as a sheet. ¡°How much is it?¡± Jonathan asked in a cial voice. ¡°Eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand. It¡¯s a worldwide limited edition sports car, and there are only three cars in the whole country. This is the only car in Jazona!¡± Harrison revealed. ¡°Not bad,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s reply. He bobbed his head slightly before fishing out a ck card from his pocket. Handing it to Harrison, he stated matter-of-factly, ¡°Charge it on my card, including the money you spent on the mansion yesterday.¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison answered hastily. After epting the card, Harrison immediately recognized it as a worldwide limited edition ck card issued by Citibank. Rumor had it that the bank had only issued around a dozen cards worldwide! Only a selected few in Chanaea were in possession of this ck card. This was the first time Harrison had ever seen it in real life, excluding the one time he saw it in the papers, of course. Shortly after, when Harrison rang up a purchase of over two hundred million on the POS terminal, the sales assistants behind him widened their eyes in amazement. Two hundred million? Did that man who rode an electric scooter just pay two hundred million using his ck card? ¡°Mr. Seymour, is this young man from a wealthy family? He¡¯s really low profile!¡± one sales assistant commented in an effort to suck up to them. She racked her brains to find a suitable adjective to describe Jonathan, but the only word that came to mind was ¡°low profile.¡± It felt like they were serving a prince who wanted to experience amoner¡¯s life. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions. The truth won¡¯t benefit you in any way!¡± Harrison shot her a frosty re. ¡°All you need to know is that he ordered for the most distinguished ckwood family from the four prominent families in Jadeborough to be kicked out of the city.¡± Did he kick the ckwood family out of Jadeborough? The scantily d sales assistants paled visibly, fighting back the urge to p themselves as regret overwhelmed them. How influential is he to kick the ckwood family out of Jadeborough single-handedly? ¡°Mr. Goldstein, here¡¯s your card.¡± A few minutester, Harrison returned the card to Jonathan. At a snap of his fingers, a man in ck stepped forward and offered the house deed along with a bunch of keys. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this is the keys to No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights. I¡¯ve transferred the deed to your wife, Josephine Smith. When will you move in?¡± asked Harrison politely after he handed the house deed and keys to Jonathan. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Jonathan shook his head. It would depend on whether Josephine was willing to move in with him. He didn¡¯t want to move into the mansion alone. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to clean the ce up every day. Just inform me when you¡¯re ready to move in,¡± Harrison said with his head lowered. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, should I ask someone to drive your car back to your house?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll drive it back myself. I need your help to deliver my electric scooter back to Brocade Park, though,¡± he said after a brief consideration. ¡°No problem, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison promised. He pointed at one of the sales assistants andmanded, ¡°Get a sports car and deliver Mr. Goldstein¡¯s electric scooter back to Brocade Park!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± thedy answered promptly with a curt nod. She strolled away, her high heels clicking noisily on the floor. Soon, the fiery red Lamborghini stopped at the entrance of the car dealership. Harrison proceeded to ask, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you need a driver?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s reply as he pulled the door of the Lamborghini open. Back in his expedition years, all the fighter aircrafts, armed helicopters, and battleships were all at his disposal. Many times, he had to drive them around. A loud roar echoed in the air as the engine roared to life. The Lamborghini soon sped away, leaving only a trail of exhaust gas in its wake. ¡°This is better to maneuverpared to an armed helicopter,¡± Jonathan remarked on the way back home. It only took him a few minutes to figure out the red Lamborghini¡¯s control buttonspletely. The sports car attracted the attention of countless passers-by. Jonathan sped ahead without sparing them any nce. After figuring out the time Josephine would get off work, he stopped the car by the road nearby her office and lit a cigarette to pass the remaining time. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this thetest Lamborghini model?¡± one passer-by eximed excitedly. Her friend answered, ¡°Yes, indeed! I heard that there are only three of them in the whole of Chanaea. There¡¯s only one in Jazona. It¡¯s a worldwide limited edition model, too!¡± ¡°A worldwide limited edition model? Then, it must be ridiculously expensive, right?¡± ¡°I think the cheapest it can go is fifteen million. The model with theplete specs costs eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand!¡± ¡°What? Eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand? That¡¯s really expensive!¡± A bunch of girls chattered excitedly at the sight of the fiery red Lamborghini. As an inexperienced bunch, this was the first time they had ever seen such a gorgeous sports car. They couldn¡¯t imagine how much eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand was. It was akin to driving a mansion that could go anywhere! ¡°Be careful not to touch it. We can¡¯t afford to pay the repair costs if we cause a scratch!¡± One of them was about to reach out to caress the car when her friends stopped her hastily. ¡°I heard that the paint itself costs over a million. Don¡¯t you darey a hand on it!¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± the girl remarked in surprise as she pulled away from the car. Jonathan chuckled at their words. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. You are free to touch the car as you wish!¡± ¡°I-Is this your car?¡± the girl asked carefully as she stared at Jonathan. He carried an imperious nose well and his angr cheekbones carved down towards a flinty jaw. His manly, Samson physique caused the girl to blush in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine. You¡¯re wee to take a photo with it if you wish!¡± Jonathan said warmly. As they were innocent beings, he wasn¡¯t his usual irritable self. His voice could be foghorn loud when he was booming out orders, but it was now mellifluous, especially when he was talking to these young girls. ¡°N-No, thank you!¡± the girl answered shyly as she retracted her hand. Though she was shy, her friends didn¡¯t share her sentiments. One girl standing beside her promptly parted her lips to greet Jonathan, but before she could do so, Jonathan spotted Josephineing out of herpany. He immediately flung his cigarette aside and strode toward her. ¡°Darling!¡± he called out. ¡°Jonathan? Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe and pick me up?¡± Josephine¡¯s face fell at the sight of him. Because of what happened this morning, her colleague had been mocking her the entire day! ¡°Darling, are you still mad at me?¡± Jonathan shed a smile at her displeased look. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you this morning, for I did n to buy a car for you¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, a jeering voice sounded, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the dirt poor boyfriend who said my BMW 3 series sedan is inferior? Are you here to give Josephine a ride back home on your electric scooter?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 49 The Legendary Man Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Sense Of Superiority Jonathan didn¡¯t even need to look, for he could recognize the person by her voice. Sure enough, a youngdy strutted out on her high heels before giving Jonathan a disdainful look. ¡°Where is your electric scooter? Did you lose it?¡± she inquired. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t in the mood to yak with her. ¡°How dare you talk to me that way?¡± the youngdy demanded with a scowl. ¡°Josephine, won¡¯t you discipline your dirt poor boyfriend? Look how rude he is!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Josephine finally lost it after having to endure thedy¡¯s insults for the entire day. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The youngdy put on a well-practiced pout. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your sake, Josephine. You shouldn¡¯t fall for the same trick twice. Haven¡¯t you suffered enough after marrying a penniless loser back then? Now that he¡¯s missing, you got yourself another penniless loser? What else is he good at, except for boasting about himself? I don¡¯t understand why you fell for them!¡± It was obvious that thedy had a sense of superiority before Josephine, for she owned a BMW 3 series sedan. Josephine, on the other hand, had to go home on an old electric scooter. ¡°No matter what kind of men I choose, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± Josephine answered in an icy tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, please get out of my way!¡± With that, Josephine swung her head around and stalked away. ¡°Josephine, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Her colleague immediately ran after her. ¡°I¡¯m merely commenting on that penniless loser. Why are you upset? My boyfriend ising to pick me up. Do you need a ride home? He just bought thetest Lamborghini that cost around two million.¡± A smug smile yed on her lips. So what if Josephine¡¯s prettier than me? She has to ride a stupid electric scooter! ¡°No need!¡± Josephine rejected her offer without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m going in the other direction!¡± ¡°Josephine¡­¡± The colleague was about to say something when she spotted a crowd around a fiery red Lamborghini. The smooth curves of the car promptly attracted her attention. ¡°This should be the car my boyfriend bought this afternoon,¡± thedy blurted out excitedly, assuming that the red Lamborghini belonged to her boyfriend. ¡°Look, Josephine. Isn¡¯t it gorgeous?¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± answered Josephine without looking up. ¡°It cost over two million. No wonder it¡¯s gorgeous,¡± her colleague announced smugly. Taking Josephine¡¯s arm, she invited, ¡°Come on, Josephine. Let¡¯s go take a look at my boyfriend¡¯s new car. I bet you¡¯ve never taken a ride in such an expensive sports car. Do you want to experience itter?¡± Jonathan shook his head and chuckled, for she didn¡¯t bother hiding her sense of superiority ¡°No need!¡± Josephine rejected her offer and turned to leave. Suddenly, Jonathan blocked her way and said, ¡°Yes, Darling. She¡¯s right. Let¡¯s try it out. If you like it, I¡¯ll buy one for you!¡± He¡¯ll buy one for her? The youngdy nearly puked in disgust at his words. ¡°That car costs over two million. Can you even afford it?¡± she sneered, her voice full of disdain. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Josephine¡¯s brows furrowed up at once. ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t this embarrassing enough?¡± After being teased all day long in her office, all she wanted was to go home. Why did Jonathan agree with her suggestion? ¡°It won¡¯t take long. What if you take a liking to it?¡± Jonathan shed a smile before striding over to the red Lamborghini. The youngdy stared at his retreating figure and snickered. She took Josephine¡¯s arm and strutted after him. ¡°He¡¯s right. Even if you can¡¯t afford it, at least try out the seats in an expensive car.¡± She promptly shooed the crowd away. ¡°Get lost. Move away from the car. If you make a scratch, can you afford to cough up thepensation? Hey, you! That¡¯s right, you! Get your hand off the car! Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Once thedy reached the car, she acted as though she was the owner and chased all the spectators away. After the crowd dispersed, she reached out for the door handle. However, it refused to budge when she tried pulling at it. ¡°Huh? Where is my boyfriend?¡± she inquired, ncing around the area. ¡°Did he hide somewhere to give me a surprise?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. s, her boyfriend was nowhere to be seen. Right then, the spectators who she had told to scram earlier began sneering, ¡°Are you putting up an act? This car isn¡¯t yours, right?¡± ¡°Ha! Look at her. Does she look like she can afford this car?¡± ¡°How dare she ask us to scram? She should be the one who leaves!¡± ¡°Let her continue with her act. I¡¯m curious to see how she¡¯ll get into the car!¡± The crowd¡¯s sarcasticments caused thedy¡¯s expression to fall. She promptly ced her hands on her hips and dered, ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t afford this car? Don¡¯t you know how much it costs? Over two million! Can you afford it? You¡¯re merely penniless scumbags who know nothing!¡± Right after she said that a loud roar belonging to that of a sports car came toward them. Soon, a green Lamborghini rolled to a stop beside them. The door opened, and a middle-aged man in his forties with a belly and receding hairline stepped out. ¡°Darling!¡± The youngdy leaped into his embrace and flung her arms around his huge belly. ¡°Darling, why did you buy two Lamborghinis?¡± she asked in a coquettish tone. ¡°Two cars?¡± the middle-aged man repeated in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? I have only bought one!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thedy¡¯s expression turned downcast in an instant. She pointed at the red Lamborghini and asked, ¡°Darling, you didn¡¯t buy this Lamborghini?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± the man replied as he nced at the red Lamborghini. At once, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Is this that worldwide limited edition Lamborghini sports car?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 50 The Legendary Man Chapter 50 Chapter 50 A Surprise ¡°Worldwide limited edition sports car?¡± thedy repeated, her voice trembling. ¡°It must be expensive, right?¡± ¡°Expensive?¡± the middle-aged man scoffed. ¡°Even if you¡¯re rich enough to afford to buy this car, it isn¡¯t avable to everyone. There are only ten worldwide and only three in Chanaea. In Jazona, there is only one avable for sale! The car itself cost eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand. Including all the specs, fees, and taxes, the owner will have to pay more than twenty-five million! The vehicle purchase tax itself costs two million!¡± What? The vehicle purchase tax itself costs two million? Everyone nched at the piece of information, for two million was enough to buy a house in a high-end residential area. One can buy a house with the vehicle purchase tax paid to buy this car. That¡¯s shocking. The youngdy¡¯s expression was dark as thunder. She assumed the car belonged to her boyfriend, but turned out her boyfriend¡¯s car was cheaper than the purchase tax of this limited edition model. She felt her throat mming up as though she had just swallowed a fly. ¡°Darling, where¡¯s the Lamborghini you bought? Let me take a look at it!¡± As the crowd¡¯s gazes turned scornful, she dragged the middle-aged man to his newly bought Lamborghini. ¡°Around two million,¡± the man replied honestly. In fact, he had already told her about the price of this car before he went to buy it. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really expensive!¡± thedy eximed, pretending to be shocked. Without warning, she threw herself at the man and said shyly, ¡°Thanks for the gift, Darling!¡± Gift? Disdain shed across the middle-aged man. Why will I gift a two million car to you? Thisdy wasn¡¯t actually his girlfriend, though they had recently gotten together. There was no way he¡¯d marry her, for it was clear that she had slept with countless men before him. Instead of exposing her lie, he yed along. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it, Darling. Two million isn¡¯t that much!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Jonathan let out a scoff at their act. He had seen through their crude act. ¡°Penniless fool, why are youughing? You can¡¯t afford to buy this sports car even if you work hard your entire life!¡± thedy hissed. ¡°If you grovel at my feet, I might consider letting you try out the leather seats.¡± ¡°Darling, who is this?¡± the middle-aged man demanded, his gazending on Jonathan. ¡°A penniless man who drives an electric scooter!¡± thedy answered, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°He said my BMW 3 series that cost three hundred thousand is an inferior car. Look at how shabby he looks. I bet he hasn¡¯t even touched a three hundred thousand BMW before.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the penniless idiot you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± Scorn appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He doesn¡¯t even have a job. I don¡¯t understand what Josephine sees in him,¡± thedy laughed coldly. ¡°Come on, Josephine. Let¡¯s get into my darling¡¯s new car. This must be your first time riding a fancy car, right?¡± Oh? This is Josephine? The middle-aged man looked right at Josephine. At once, his face lit up in delight, utterly mesmerized. Compared to her colleague, Josephine was far prettier. Her slender figure, photogenic looks, and gentle demeanor were wless! ¡°Come on in!¡± he offered, pulling the door open. ¡°The seats are made of leather and stitched on by hand. It¡¯s better than an electric scooter.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Josephine shook her head. ¡°I prefer my electric scooter. It might be a cheap ride, but at least it¡¯s mine!¡± Having said that, she snapped her head back and ordered, ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Darling, you didn¡¯t tell me whether you like it or not.¡± Instead of leaving as told, Jonathan dragged her to the fiery red Lamborghini. ¡°Do you like this car, Darling?¡± ¡°What the heck do you want?¡± Josephine snapped, losing her patience. She had initially found an excuse to leave her colleague, who kept insulting them, but Jonathan insisted on bringing them here and gave her colleague a chance to keep tormenting them. What does he want? Isn¡¯t this embarrassing enough? ¡°To view the car, of course,¡± Jonathan replied blithely. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise to gift you one if it¡¯s to your liking?¡± Before Josephine could say anything, her colleague burst out in giggles. ¡°Did I hear you correctly? You¡¯re going to gift Josephine a worldwide limited edition sports car?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Is there a problem?¡± Jonathan questioned with a frown. ¡°Can you afford it? You¡¯re dirt poor! I don¡¯t think you can afford to buy a tire even if you work hard your entire life,¡± thedy replied sarcastically. Ha! There¡¯s no way he can afford to buy this car that cost eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand, she thought to herself smugly. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Jonathan answered, growing impatient at thedy¡¯s incessant provocation. ¡°Young man, watch your tone!¡± the middle-aged man dered as he reached out to Jonathan. Seeing his action, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned frosty. ¡°Are you going to beat me up?¡± he challenged. It only took one look from him to stop the middle-aged man in his tracks. His gaze is so scary! It feels like I¡¯ve been sentenced to death! Ignoring the annoying pests, Jonathan took Josephine¡¯s hand. ¡°Darling, ignore them. Let¡¯s take a look at that car!¡± s, Josephine shoved him away forcefully before he couldy a hand on her. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, that¡¯s enough. How long are you going to put up an act?¡± she demanded, growing increasingly infuriated. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not bluffing! I just want to show you the car,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s exasperated reply. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to look at! Even if it¡¯s pretty, it has nothing to do with us. We can¡¯t afford it!¡± Josephine snapped. She had enough of him. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s pretending to be rich when he¡¯s just a jobless and penniless loser! ¡°This is a gift for you!¡± Jonathan answered helplessly. ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 51 The Legendary Man Chapter 51 Chapter 51 In Her Face ¡°What? Do you mean you bought this car?¡± The youngdy burst outughing like he had just said a funny joke. ¡°Did I mishear it? Can you afford to buy such a luxurious car? Why don¡¯t you say you own that helicopter, too?¡± She refused to believe him, for this sports car cost eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand. There was no way he could afford it! She assumed he couldn¡¯t even afford to buy the car insurance. Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query ¡°If Josephine wishes, I can buy a helicopter,¡± Jonathan replied with a snort. ¡°I can even buy a cruise ship!¡± ¡°Darling, did you hear what he said? He wants to buy a cruise ship for Josephine!¡± thedy eximed. She hadughed so much that her belly started aching. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at Jonathan as though he were a fool. Even her boyfriend couldn¡¯t stop himself from snickering. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has ever seen a cruise ship in his life,¡± he remarked, his tone acerbic. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They took turns to roast Jonathan in public! Hearing their deridingments, Josephine couldn¡¯t stop herself from trembling in fury. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jonathan,¡± she muttered in a low voice. She couldn¡¯t me them for not believing Jonathan, for she herself couldn¡¯t believe his words. If Jonathan could afford to buy an eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand sports car, he wouldn¡¯t need to live like a coward in the Smith residence. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± her colleague sneered. ¡°You hadn¡¯t seen the Lamborghini your dirt poor boyfriend bought for you yet!¡± She turned to Jonathan and said sarcastically, ¡°You imed to have bought this sports car, right? Where is the key? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have it with you.¡± ¡°The car key?¡± Jonathan asked coolly. ¡°I have it.¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he whipped out an LCD smart key from his pocket and pressed on a button. With a click, the car was unlocked. The Lamborghini¡¯s signature red lights instantly lit up. At the sight of the lights, the youngdy¡¯s scornful expression froze. She lifted a trembling finger to point at Jonathan. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re too poor to afford this luxurious sports car! You must¡¯ve stolen the car key. Yes, you must¡¯ve done that!¡± Even though Jonathan had the car key, she refused to believe that he could buy this pricey sports car! ¡°Ha! Why would I steal the car key to a sports car?¡± Jonathan scoffed icily. ¡°It might be an unattainable sports car to you, but I only see it as a tool to please Josephine! I can even buy a one hundred million sports car for her if she wants!¡± Having said that, he pulled the door open and turned back to look at Josephine. ¡°Darling, what are you doing? Get in!¡± ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± Initially, Josephine wanted to ask where he got the money from to buy this costly car, but she changed her mind after realizing they were in public. Without a word, she entered the car after Jonathan. Behind her, her colleague¡¯s jaw tightened at the sight of her entering the sports car. There is no way Jonathan can afford to buy this pricey sports car! He¡¯s dirt poor! ¡°Darling, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± the youngdy demanded. She stomped her feet angrily after seeing her boyfriend rooted to the spot. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how pompous the penniless idiot was?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be proud of. So what if he has the key? That doesn¡¯t mean he owns the car. He might¡¯ve borrowed it from someone else or rented it for the day! He¡¯s dressed too shabbily to be a rich person.¡± ¡°Yes, he must¡¯ve rented it for the day!¡± the youngdy answered excitedly. ¡°After I insulted him this morning, he couldn¡¯t stomach the humiliation and went to rent a sports car to pretend to be rich! I shall expose his lie now!¡± She promptly marched over to the Lamborghini, where Josephine was fiddling around with the control buttons inside. This was the first time Josephine had ever ridden in a sports car as pricey as this. Her body was tensed up, for she was afraid of hitting the wrong button. ¡°Jonathan, did you rent this car?¡± Josephine had the same idea, too. She thought Jonathan couldn¡¯t stomach the humiliation and chose to rent this car to puff himself up at his own cost. Jonathan shed a helpless smile. ¡°Darling, I wasn¡¯t lying. This car is my gift to you! I did tell you that I will give you anything you want, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re truly beyond saving, Jonathan!¡± Josephine lost all hope in him. He¡¯s still the same! Rather than admitting the fact that he¡¯s inferior to others, he¡¯d rather spend an exorbitant amount of money to rent an expensive car for the sake of his pride! She suddenly spotted her colleagueing over to them. Thetter bent down and grinned at Josephine, who was in the passenger seat. ¡°Josephine, do you like this car? If you do, hurry and touch it when you can. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to touch it when he returns the car!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Josephine¡¯s brows knitted together in displeasure. Though she had guessed that Jonathan had rented this car, her colleague was obviously shaming him by exposing this in public! ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear?¡± her colleague uttered smugly. ¡°He rented this car!¡± ¡°I rented this car?¡± Jonathan sneered, ¡°Do you think I need to rent a car worth millions? I don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°Ha! Drop your act, won¡¯t you?¡± thedy replied scathingly. ¡°If you had bought this car for real, do you have the vehicle purchase agreement?¡± ¡°You want to see the vehicle purchase agreement, right?¡± Since she refused to budge, Jonathan¡¯s impatience heightened. ¡°Fine, here you go!¡± Having said that, he whipped out the vehicle purchase agreement and tossed it at the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Hey!¡± Thedy was about to yell at him when the agreement fell into her hands. She flipped it open, and the name written on the owner¡¯s column was none other than Josephine Smith! The Legendary Man Chapter 52 The Legendary Man Chapter 52 Chapter 52 She Deserves It ¡°How is this possible? No, I must be seeing things! How can you afford to buy this costly sports car when you¡¯re dirt poor?¡± thedy demanded, feeling her cheeks heating up in humiliation. It felt worse than the pain she experienced when Jonathan had thrown the agreement to her face! ¡°Are you done?¡± Jonathan asked, sending her a withering gaze. I hate obnoxious women like her! ¡°This must be fake. This agreement must¡¯ve been forged!¡± Thedy refused to back off and admit that Jonathan had bought the car. ¡°Darling, take a look at this agreement.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The middle-aged man took the agreement from her and started reading it carefully. If it was forged, he¡¯d definitely recognize it. However, the further he got, the darker his expression became. This isn¡¯t a fake agreement. He had bought this car at the same Lamborghini car dealership as mine! The stamp is the same as the stamp in my agreement! ¡°Darling, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± thedy urged. ¡°Hurry, tell everyone that the vehicle purchase agreement is fake!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± her boyfriend bellowed as raw anger shot through him. He stretched his arm out to give her a tight p. p! At once, a fresh p mark appeared on her initially fair cheek. ¡°How dare you?¡± thedy demanded in bewilderment. Ever since we began dating, and even when we were in bed, he never tried to p me! What is going on now? How dare he p me in front of a crowd? At that thought, her resentment grew inside her like a tumor. ¡°I¡¯m already going easy on you, fool!¡± her boyfriend answered icily. ¡°Are you done causing a commotion? This vehicle purchase agreement is valid! Da*n it, it was all your fault. I nearly used the wrong person!¡± Someone who can afford to pay eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand is clearly not a nobody. Only a handful of people in Jadeborough are capable of doing that. Obviously, he isn¡¯t someone I can cross. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Ms. Smith, I¡¯m really sorry for offending you. It was all this b*tch¡¯s fault. Please forgive me this once,¡± the man apologized and gave them a polite bow. His previous arrogance was reced by a subservient attitude. ¡°Keep an eye on her instead of allowing her to use others wrongly!¡± Jonathan responded with a displeased frown. ¡°Yes, I shall discipline her,¡± the man replied politely. He was wondering if he should get on his knees to apologize to Jonathan. Seeing the abrupt change in his attitude, disgust shed across everyone¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, his girlfriend¡¯s expression contorted into hatred as she gnashed her teeth. The vehicle purchase agreement is valid? Did that pathetic son of a b*tch really buy this sports car worth eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand? ¡°It¡¯s over between us. Don¡¯t greet me when you see me in the future, for we¡¯re already strangers!¡± With that, the middle-aged man cast her an icy re before stalking away. Thedy promptly panicked and ran after him. Grabbing his sleeve, she begged, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± In response, the man shoved her out of his way, causing her to topple onto the ground. ¡°Am I not clear enough? It¡¯s over! From now on, stay away from me!¡± he barked angrily before entering his green Lamborghini. After the engine roared to life, he floored the elerator. Soon, the car disappeared from sight. Thedy sat on the ground, watching helplessly as the car sped away. ¡°B*stard! You foolish b*stard! How dare you dump me after having sex with me? Son of a b*tch!¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks as she sobbed sadly, but none of the spectators pitied her. In fact, they thought she deserved it. After all, she was the one who looked down on Jonathan and kept stirring trouble by provoking them. Serves her right! ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan cast the wailingdy onest look before turning to Josephine. ¡°Sure!¡± Josephine bobbed her head slightly. They got back into the fiery red Lamborghini. ¡°You should drive!¡± said Jonathan as he tossed the car key to Josephine. He then entered the passenger seat. Josephine gulped nervously at his words. Though she owned a driving license, she had never driven a sports car in her life. ¡°I-I don¡¯t drive well,¡± she replied anxiously. ¡°Never mind. I can teach you!¡± Jonathan took her hand and led her to press the ignition button. At once, the engine rumbled alive, and the fiery red Lamborghini sped out. ¡°Ah!¡± Josephine shrieked in shock and promptly stepped on the brake. ¡°You should drive. I can¡¯t do it.¡± She made to unbuckle her seatbelt, but Jonathan stopped her from doing so. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m right here!¡± heforted her. His assuring words gave Josephine a sense of security. After a brief hesitation, she stepped on the elerator and picked up speed. The car rolled forward slowly. A short whileter, Josephine gradually got used to the Lamborghini and grew more confident in driving the car. However, she couldn¡¯t help herself from clutching the steering wheel forcefully. ¡°Jonathan, did you really buy this car?¡± she inquired curiously. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Even until now, she still couldn¡¯t believe that Jonathan had bought a car that was worth twenty million. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s calm reply. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to you!¡± His tone was firm. ¡°Where did you get the money from?¡± Josephine pressed on. ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°The truth is, I have a card with money that is sufficient for this lifetime. I can buy a helicopter if you wish, let alone a car worth twenty million.¡± ¡°What about the lie?¡± Josephine urged as she nced at him briefly. Sometimes, Jonathan¡¯s words were a mixture of truths and lies, so she couldn¡¯t figure out which was which. ¡°Well, I borrowed some money from Zachary!¡± Jonathan answered with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°I¡¯ve worked under him for three years. We¡¯rerades in war, so he agreed to lend me the money.¡± ¡°You borrowed so much money from him just to buy this sports car?¡± Josephine demanded, biting her lip as a muscle in her jaw twitched in fury. Twenty over million! With that money, we can buy over ten houses! But he used it to buy one sports car? Jonathan knew his wife well, for she was more inclined to believe a lie than the truth. Before he could say anything else, Josephine hit the brakes. She swung around to look at him and ordered, ¡°Jonathan, return the car before it¡¯s toote!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 53 The Legendary Man Chapter 53 Chapter 53 A New Mansion Return it? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Surprise inundated Jonathan. ¡°Why do you want to return it? Don¡¯t you like this car?¡± ¡°I love this car, but it¡¯s too expensive!¡± Josephine looked at him solemnly and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to spend about twenty million on a car? You should use the money to do some business or make an investment instead of buying a car.¡± Even if this twenty million is a loan from Zachary, it still has to be repaid in the future, no? Besides, the man is the King of War, the most powerful person who rules the whole of Jazona! If Jonathan can¡¯t pay him back when he owes him money, the consequences would be undoubtedly terrible! ¡°It¡¯s not a waste as long as you like it.¡± Smiling, Jonathan reassured, ¡°Truly, I¡¯m not short on cash.¡± ¡°Drop the act, Jonathan!¡± Upon seeing that he was boasting again so soon, Josephine frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want this car!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not acting.¡± Exasperation showed on Jonathan¡¯s face when she clearly didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Furthermore, this car can¡¯t be returned once it¡¯s been paid. If I insist on returning it, I¡¯ll even have to compensate them for liquidated damages, and that amounts to a couple million.¡± Having no other choice, he could only use such an excuse to dispel her notion of returning the car. ¡°What? The liquidated damages cost that much?¡± Josephine was visibly taken aback. ¡°What should we do, then?¡± ¡°The best solution is to just keep the car!¡± Chuckling, Jonathan continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, there¡¯s no such thing as returning a gift from me! Trust me, Darling. I¡¯m no longer the person I was three years ago. I¡¯ll slowly repay the money I owe Zachary.¡± ¡°How are you going to repay twenty over million?¡± Josephine was still a tad infuriated right then. He actually used twenty over million to buy a car! Isn¡¯t it much better to buy ten houses and wait for them to appreciate? ¡°Zachary has already rmended me a job, and I¡¯ll start working in a few days. At that time, I¡¯ll reimburse him gradually with my pay,¡± Jonathan fibbed. ¡°Besides, he doesn¡¯t care about the twenty million since he isn¡¯tcking funds. He won¡¯t force me to return the money to him!¡± Force me to return the money to him? How could he possibly dare to do so? ¡°What kind of job did he rmend you?¡± Sure enough, when Josephine heard that Zachary introduced a job to him, her expression eased significantly. I don¡¯t really have much to ask of him. I¡¯ll be contented as long as he has his feet nted firmly on the ground and holds a proper job without straying from the path! ¡°I think it was some real estatepany. He hasn¡¯t told me what position I¡¯d be holding exactly, but the pay is very high. I¡¯ll be going over to thepany for a visit sometimeter,¡± Jonathan prevaricated. ¡°Indeed, real estatepanies are generous in paying their employees!¡± Josephine nodded in agreement. The prices of real estate have been ballooning time and again in recent years. Hence, those working for real estatepanies have made a fortune! If he were to work for a real estatepany, he would make quite a lot of money! ¡°Don¡¯t be extravagant when you start working there. Instead, you must save the money you make. Later, I¡¯ll make some inquiries and see whether anyone wants to buy this car. Even if the price is slightly lower, it¡¯s better than wasting the money!¡± Josephine was still contemting how to sell off the car and return the money to Zachary. Since this sports car is bought with money that¡¯s on loan, I¡¯ll feel rather uneasy using it. ¡°All right. Then, just drive it first in the meantime.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t bother wasting his breath to dissuade her further but racked his brains about finding a real estatepany. Hmm¡­ Should I just buy one? Half an hourter, the bright red Lamborghini screeched to a stop outside themunity gate. Meanwhile, the shabby electric scooter was also parked there all alone. As soon as they alighted from the car, Josephine headed toward the shabby electric scooter. Seeing that, Jonathan was pretty surprised. ¡°Are you still going to ride the electric scooter, Darling?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ride it when we¡¯re nearing home.¡± Josephine entered themunity while wheeling the electric scooter along. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let it slip to my parents that you bought a sports car. Otherwise, they¡¯ll definitelye up with a way to make it theirs!¡± I know better than anyone what my own parents are like! Never mind if Jonathan hasn¡¯t a dime to his name, but once they learn that he has money to buy a sports car, they¡¯ll certainly do everything possible to get some money out of him! ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Darling!¡± ¡°Stop sweetening me up!¡± Josephine threw him a re over her shoulder. Shortly after, they went home side by side. The moment they opened the door, they were greeted by the sight of Margaret with her arms akimbo, ordering Connor about. Connor, on the other hand, was on his hands and knees on the ground in an apron, wiping the floor without daring to utter a single word of protest. He looked exactly like Jonathan back then. ¡°Mom!¡± After calling out a greeting, Josephine slipped off her high heels and walked into the house. But the second Margaret caught sight of Jonathan, she instantly ced her hands on her hips and bellowed, ¡°Jonathan, where did you go, you useless piece of trash? I hadn¡¯t seen you the entire day! What do you take my house for? A hotel or a hostel that you coulde and go as you please?¡± ¡°Mom, he went to my office to pick me up from work,¡± Josephine instinctively chimed in with a frown when she saw her mother¡¯s nasty attitude. ¡°Pick you up from work? Don¡¯t you know the way home that you need him to go and pick you up?¡± Snorting coldly, Margaret glowered at Jonathan and snapped, ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and cook!¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired and have no energy to cook.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t be bothered to do her bidding. I¡¯m not going to give in to her loathsome demand. Is she still hoping to have me at her beck and call as she did back then? Well, in her dreams! ¡°What kind of attitude is this, Jonathan?¡± Margaret¡¯s temper spiked at once when he turned her down again. ¡°Great, just great! You¡¯re getting bolder now, huh, Jonathan? Not only do you refuse to mop the floor and repair the toilet, but you won¡¯t even cook now! Do you think that I really dare not kick you out of the Smith residence?¡± ¡°If you want to kick me out, you can do so this very minute.¡± Jonathan then nonchntly added, ¡°Anyway, the new mansion I bought has already been transferred to my name. As long as Josephine goes with me, I have no problems leaving this ce right away!¡± ¡°The new mansion you bought?¡± Hearing that, Margaret couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Why, have you not awaken from the dream you hadst night? Would a deadbeat like you afford to buy a mansion? So, where is this mansion of yours? And when are you going to invite me there for a visit?¡± Derision was written all over her face. Good Lord! He ims to have bought a mansion, huh? If a loser like him can afford to buy one, I¡¯ll eat my words tomorrow! ¡°I forgot where it is.¡± After pondering for a moment, Jonathan ventured, ¡°If I remember correctly, it¡¯s No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights.¡± ¡°No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights?¡± When Margaret heard that, she could no longer keep her snickers at bay. ¡°You¡¯re truly gutsy in blowing your own trumpet, Jonathan! Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll doom yourself one day? The No. 1 Vi? Do you know who the owner of the mansion is?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 54 The Legendary Man Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Do You Think You Are Worthy ¡°Is that important?¡± Jonathan then countered in a cid voice, ¡°I only know that the owner of No. 1 Vi is now me.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s true just because you said so?¡± Upon hearing that, Margaret immediately scoffed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re also the owner of the King of War residence in Jazona?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if I want it,¡± Jonathan replied ndly. Would Zachary dare to have any objections if I were to say something to that effect? ¡°Oh wow, go on and shoot your mouth off!¡± Margaret sneered, not believing his words in the least. ¡°Who in the whole of Jadeborough doesn¡¯t know that the owner of No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights is the Warhol family in Jazona? Do you know of the Warhol family? Are you aware of their influence in Jazona? Compared to them, the ckwood family that tops the four most prominent families in Jadeborough is nothing! And you think you¡¯re worthy of living in No. 1 Vi? You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Once again, she wore an expression of utter contempt. What¡¯s the status of the Warhol family? They¡¯re one of the four prominent families in Jazona. In fact, they¡¯re the most elite family in the whole of Jazona! Rumor has it they spent hundreds of millions on the renovation of No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights alone. Could he fork out a couple hundred of million? And even if he could, would they be willing to sell it? No. 1 Vi isn¡¯t a ce someone could live in just because he has money! ¡°Whatever!¡± Jonathan decided not to waste any more time convincing her otherwise. I bought the ce for Josephine in the first ce, so I don¡¯t mind moving in right now as long as she¡¯s willing to leave with me. ¡°Why? Are you feeling guilty now?¡± In Margaret¡¯s opinion, the fact that he didn¡¯t continue refuting her was a sign of his guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t go around bragging all day if you don¡¯t have that capability! Watch out, for you might just shoot yourself into the foot one day! Hurry up and cook instead of spouting nonsense!¡± She waved a hand impatiently, dismissing Jonathan as though she was chasing a fly away. He doesn¡¯t have the slightest capability but goes around talking big all day long! Ignoring her, Jonathan turned to Josephine and queried, ¡°Josephine, are you willing to move into No. 1 Vi with me? If you¡¯re willing to do so, we can move in right away! I¡¯ve already had it all cleaned up.¡± ¡°Hah! Go on and keep up your act! Don¡¯t entertain him, Josephine!¡± Rolling her eyes, Margaret dragged Josephine away without bothering to say a single word further to the man. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop bickering!¡± Josephine shook off her hand and maintained with a cold expression on her face, ¡°Mom, stop badgering him since he doesn¡¯t want to cook. Why must you make things difficult for him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making things difficult for him?¡± Margaret promptly blew a gasket at her usation. ¡°He stays at home all day doing nothing, and he doesn¡¯t even have a proper job! How am I making things difficult for him when I¡¯m just asking him to cook?¡± ¡°Who said he doesn¡¯t have a proper job? He has already found a job and will be going to work in a few days!¡± Josephine riposted huffily. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Harrumphing, Margaret mocked, ¡°What kind of job can he get? Is he going into multi-level marketing or being a waiter at a restaurant?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be working at a real estatepany!¡± Josephine rebutted. ¡°He can get into a real estatepany? I think he¡¯ll be dismissed in less than three days!¡± Throwing Jonathan a disdainful look, Margaret snarled, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m asking you this for thest time¡ªare you going to cook?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jonathan rebuffed without dy. I¡¯m never going to cave to her demands anymore! Does she really think that I¡¯m still the same person from three years ago? ¡°If so, get out of the Smith residence! The Smith family doesn¡¯t support azy, good-for-nothing bum like you!¡± Margaret¡¯s finger shot out as she threatened to boot him out of the Smith residence just like she always did every so often back then. ¡°I don¡¯t need the Smith family to support me!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression abruptly turned chilly. He looked at Josephine and asked, ¡°Are youing with me, Josephine?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just bear with it for a bit, Jonathan?¡± Glimpsing his wintry gaze, Josephine couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°You know my mother¡¯s temper, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve put up with her for four years, so I don¡¯t want to do so anymore!¡± Jonathan answered frostily. I owe Josephine, but I don¡¯t owe Margaret! Three years ago, I thought that I could gain the Smith family¡¯s trust after toiling andboring at the Smith residence like a dog, but what did I get in the end? All I got in return was endless jibes and scorns! In her eyes, I might even be lowlier than a dog! ¡°Jonathan, you-¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Josephine pointed at him even as a glimmer of astonishment shed across her eyes. After all, back when Jonathan married into the Smith family, he had never once defied Margaret as he did right then. ¡°Let him go, Josephine!¡± Margaret cut her off with a snort. ¡°He wants to leave, yes? Let him go, then! I want to see where he could go after leaving the Smith residence!¡± ¡°Can you please zip it, Mom?¡± Josephine was fit to be tied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I certainly have a ce to go after leaving the Smith residence!¡± After ncing at her coldly, Jonathan fished a key out of his pocket. ¡°Josephine, here¡¯s the key to No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights. If you want to see me, go and look for me at No. 1 Vi.¡± Having said that, he tossed the key to Josephine before striding away. Are they still hoping that I¡¯ll remain at their beck and call while enduring immeasurable ridicule and mockery like three years ago? No way! ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± At the sight of the man spinning on his heels and leaving, Josephine wanted to chase after him instinctually. s, Margaret tugged her back just after she had taken a few steps. ¡°Stop right there! Why are you chasing after him? Do you still have the slightest hint of dignity left? Well, he wants to run away from home? Hah! I shall see how capable he is. If he¡¯s so great, he can just stay away forever!¡± In truth, she didn¡¯t take any of Jonathan¡¯s words seriously. No. 1 Vi? How is he worthy of living there when he¡¯s nothing more than a deadbeat? He¡¯ll probably be kicked out by the guards before he could even make it past the gate! After all, those living in Edenic Heights were either wealthy or influential. Yet, he thinks he can live there? Hmph! ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Mom!¡± Josephine hissed while biting her lip, jerking her head back. ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far, you said?¡± Livid, Margaret instantly ced her hands at her hips and snarled, ¡°Three years ago, who was the one who supported that useless bum for a whole year? And who gave him food and shelter? If it weren¡¯t for me, he would¡¯ve probably been sleeping on the streets and frozen to death long ago! And he wants to live in No. 1 Vi? I think he¡¯ll likely be sleeping outside its gate!¡± ¡°What are you doing, Josephine?¡± While she was still foaming at the mouth, she abruptly realized that Josephine wasn¡¯t listening to her at all. Instead, she broke free of her grip and sprinted toward the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Jonathan!¡± Josephine didn¡¯t even turn back. ¡°Stop right there, you da*n girl!¡± Margaret was incandescent, flushing bright red when she saw that her daughter was truly going after Jonathan. ¡°Josephine, don¡¯te back anymore if you dare go and seek him out! I¡¯ll just forget that I ever had you as my daughter!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 55 The Legendary Man Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Show Me No Mercy Half an hourter, a taxi came to a stop outside themunity gate of Edenic Heights. Not only was it the most luxuriousmunity in the whole of Jadeborough, but it also had the best scenery. Standing on top of the mountain and casting one¡¯s gaze out, one would have an unobstructed night view of the entire Jadeborough. There was only a total of twenty mansions in themunity, with guards patrolling 24/7 in addition to infrared scanning and baton as well as police dogs. Those who could live there was either rich or powerful. Therefore, Edenic Heights was symbolic of one¡¯s status. Only the most influential and powerful figures in all of Jadeborough had the right to live there. No sooner had Jonathan alighted from the taxi than he was stopped by the guard at the gate. ¡°Stop right there! Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a resident here.¡± Jonathan casually brandished the key in his hand. When the guard saw the key in his hand, his brows abruptly scrunched together. ¡°You¡¯re a resident? Which mansion do you live in?¡± There are only twenty mansions in thismunity, and I¡¯ve seen the owner of almost every single one of them. Yet, I¡¯ve never seen this man! Besides, all who can live here are big shots who reign supreme. They usually go ande in either Rolls-Royces or Bentleys. Otherwise, it¡¯s Bugattis or Paganis. When have they ever taken a taxi? ¡°No. 1 Vi,¡± Jonathan replied blithely. ¡°No. 1 Vi?¡± At once, the guard¡¯s expression changed, and a trace of contempt showed in his eyes as he regarded the man. ¡°You live in No. 1 Vi?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jonathan questioned, frowning. ¡°What do you think?¡± Snorting, the guard drawled, ¡°Lad, do you know who the owner of No. 1 Vi is? And you dare to simply masquerade as him? The owner of No. 1 Vi is Mr. Warhol from the Warhol family in Jazona! How dare youe and dupe me with some random key?¡± Does he even know who is Mr. Warhol? That¡¯s the patriarch of the Warhol family, one of the four prominent families in Jazona! Is he someone whom a snot-nosed kid like him could impersonate? He then waved a hand impatiently to dismiss Jonathan as though he was driving a fly away. ¡°No. 1 Vi has already changed hands.¡± Dispassionately throwing him a nce, Jonathan dered, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m the new owner of No. 1 Vi!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s true just because you said so?¡± The guard scoffed and demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± ¡°What kind of evidence do you want?¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°The property ownership certificate and also the sales and purchase agreement.¡± Putting his hand out, the guard barked, ¡°Do you have them?¡± ¡°I forgot to bring them!¡± Jonathan¡¯s frown deepened. I seem to have left the property ownership certificate and the sales and purchase agreement in the Lamborghini. ¡°You forgot to bring them?¡± the guard sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think you even have them! Stop putting up an act here. Hurry up and buzz off! Go back where you came from instead of getting in my way here! Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to show you any mercy!¡± I¡¯ve seen tons of vain young men like him who want to infiltrate into Edenic Heights! Anyhow, I¡¯ve kicked them all away. If they refuse to leave, I¡¯ll simply get physical with them. With a strike of my baton, they be as docile as amb! ¡°You¡¯re not going to show me any mercy?¡± Hearing his threat, Jonathan snickered and queried, ¡°How are you nning to aplish that?¡± ¡°You want to know that, yes?¡± in the blink of an eye, the guard¡¯s expression went cold. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll show it to you!¡± As soon as his words rang out, he raised the baton in his hand and swung it at Jonathan¡¯s head without a second¡¯s dy. But the moment he did so, an after-image zipped past. With a flick of his wrist, Jonathan caught the baton between two fingers before applying force. In the next instant, a snap sounded, and the baton broke in half. Subsequently, the man lifted his right hand lightly. A gust of wind whizzed past, and a crisp p pierced the air. As his palmnded on the guard¡¯s face, thetter¡¯s knees went weak, and he dropped to his knees before Jonathan with a thud. ¡°So you want to show me no mercy?¡± Chuckling coldly, Jonathan murmured, ¡°If it were a year ago, you would¡¯ve probably been riddled by bullet holes before you could even get anywhere closer to me.¡± ¡°W-Who exactly are you?¡± The guard¡¯s mouth overflowed with blood after having suffered the blow across his face. That p even knocked out a few teeth of his teeth! ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of knowing who I am.¡± Casting him a chilly look, Jonathan stated, ¡°You only need to know that I¡¯m the owner of No. 1 Vi!¡± After saying that, he strolled right into Edenic Heights without sparing the man another nce. Undeniably, Edenic Heights was truly vast. Some timeter, Jonathan pushed open the door of No. 1 Vi. The second the door swung open, the opulent lights automatically flicked on. The interior of the entire mansion was revealed in all its resplendence, with luxury reflected everywhere. However, he wasn¡¯t the least bit fascinated. After all, he had razed countless ritzy vis back when he was still on the battlefield. That aside, he had evenid waste to castles and pces. Compared to those majestic and regal structures, a mere No. 1 Vi was nothing. Thus, he merely swept a nonchnt gaze around before heading upstairs. He had just stepped onto the sandalwood staircase when amotion suddenly sounded outside the door. On the heels of that, a loud bang split the air. The mansion door was thrown open. A middle-aged man in a uniform barged into the living room with a big group of guards. Behind him, the guard with blood all over his mouth pointed at Jonathan. ¡°It was him, Captain! He was the one who hit me!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, the middle-aged man stared at Jonathan frostily and thundered, ¡°How daring of you! After beating up my subordinate, you still dared to trespass into the No. 1 Vi? Are you sick of living?¡± ¡°Are you here to avenge him?¡± Jonathan regarded the group of guards with batons in their hands aloofly without a hint of panic in his eyes. Compared to the Four Asura Guards under mymand back then, this group of people is simply a bunch of nobodies! I¡¯m not even interested in throwing a single look at them! ¡°So what if I am?¡± Harrumphing, the middle-aged man growled, ¡°Not only did you trespass into Edenic Heights, but you even beat my subordinate up. If you fail to give me an exnation today, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of No. 1 Vi!¡± ¡°I initially thought that he was the only idiot, but I never expected the lot of you to be all morons!¡± At his self-righteous expression, Jonathan¡¯s gaze abruptly went cold. ¡°I¡¯m only giving you all a minute. Get out of my sight in a minute, and I¡¯ll forget about this incident. But if the lot of you are still here after a minute has passed¡­ I¡¯ll have no choice but to send you all to meet your maker!¡± In a sh, a murderous intent zed in his eyes. They¡¯re just some ants, so I naturally won¡¯t bother about them. But if they provoke me endlessly, I don¡¯t mind trampling them to death! I¡¯ve killed innumerable people during my days as Asura, so a few more don¡¯t matter! The Legendary Man Chapter 56 The Legendary Man Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Are They Sick Of Living ¡°Did you all hear that? What did he just say? He said he¡¯ll send us to meet our maker?¡± A glimmer of contempt glinted in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Lad, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Rethink your words and repeat that again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have no choice but to have my men tie you up and throw you into the Goda River to feed the fishes!¡± He didn¡¯t take Jonathan seriously at all. What a joke! We¡¯re all retired special forces Edenic Heights hired at a king¡¯s ransom! Before we were discharged from the military, we all killed people, our hands stained with blood! Yet, this snot-nosed kid dared to threaten us? ¡°What an idiot!¡± Not in the mood to bicker with them, Jonathan propped his hand against the banister lightly and vaulted down the stairs. At the sight of his action, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze promptly turned wintry. ¡°Get him! Break his legs so that he¡¯ll know that Edenic Heights isn¡¯t a ce someone like him could trespass!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Following thatmand, more than a dozen guards immediately charged forward with batons in their hands. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the next second, a thud rang out. Before the guard in the lead could even raise the baton in his hand, Jonathan kicked him in the stomach. With that kick, he flew back like a kite whose string had snapped and hit the wall hard. Splutter! After spewing blood, the guard¡¯s head lolled to the side, and he passed out right then and there. ¡°Hmm?¡± The moment the middle-aged man glimpsed Jonathan¡¯s movements, his expression changed in a sh. Before he could say anything, however, a snap echoed in the room. Another guard¡¯s leg was broken with a kick from Jonathan. ¡°Who on earth are you,d?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression became exceedingly grim, for he knew all too well the capabilities of those few subordinates of his. They¡¯re all ruthless people who have taken lives, yet they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from him? ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, yet you dared to seek me out and act all impudent in front of me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice turned cial. As his leg shot forward, the guard before him instantly mmed into the door with a thud as though having been hit by a train. The impact even caused a huge dent in the door. ¡°Guys, stop and let me go at him instead!¡± Realizing that the dozen of guards weren¡¯t Jonathan¡¯s match at all, the middle-aged man called a halt, ayer of frost nketing his eyes. He nned to make a move personally. ¡°Lad, I don¡¯t care who you are, but I¡¯ll have you know today that Edenic Heights isn¡¯t a ce you can come as you please!¡± After saying that, he leaped into the air and shot his leg out at Jonathan¡¯s chest. That kick carried such immense force that it could even puncture a steel te. Surprisingly, Jonathan streaked away no sooner had he shot his leg out. Swinging his right hand lightly, the man pped him across the face instead. A crisp p reverberated in the room, and he was knocked out of mid-air to the ground. The materialization of a bright red palm print on his face was apanied by a booming noise as he crashed onto the ground. That p had blood trickling out of his mouth and even knocked out a few of his teeth. ¡°Captain!¡± When the dozen or so guards beheld his sorry state, utter shock manifested on their faces. Our captain is a true veteran who has blood on his hands and killed many! Countless drug traffickers at the border back then even died at his hands! Now, however, he¡¯s been knocked to the ground with a single blow? How is this possible? ¡°Stay back!¡± With his expression contorted into a mask of rage, the middle-aged man spat out a few teeth stained with blood from his mouth. As a murderous glint flickered in his eyes, he casually reached behind him and grabbed something with his right hand, prepared to whip out the gun from his back holster. But just a moment before he did so, Jonathan looked at him impassively and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better not draw your gun. Otherwise, you¡¯d definitely die at my hands before you could do so.¡± ¡°You!¡± When those words drifted into his ears, the middle-aged man¡¯s movement abruptly stilled. He was just about to take that risk when a woman¡¯s voice sounded beyond the door out of the blue. ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Who allowed the lot of you to trespass into No. 1 Vi?¡± Right after that, a short-haired woman in a white shirt and ck skirt strode into the mansion. She was quite young, but she had a charming aura about her. Her gold-rimmed sses added to the allure of her fair and enticing countenance. ¡°Ms. Yarrow!¡± At the sight of her, several of the guards hastily lowered their heads, seemingly very much afraid of her. ¡°Ms. Yarrow!¡± The middle-aged man also gave up drawing his gun when he spotted her. He turned to her and exined, ¡°I¡¯m here to carry out my duty since someone trespassed into Edenic Heights and even injured my subordinates!¡± ¡°Why are you here at No. 1 Vi if someone trespassed into Edenic Heights?¡± The short-haired woman, Ivana Yarrow, shot daggers at him before she swept a nonchnt gaze over Jonathan. The second she had a good look at Jonathan, her expression changed drastically. Her gaze was even stained with a trace of horror. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein?¡± Her legs gave out, and she dropped to her knees before Jonathan with a thud. ¡°W- Why are you here?¡± ¡°W-What are you doing, Ms. Yarrow?¡± That scene stunned everyone there. The middle-aged man, in particr, wore an incredulous expression on his face. Ivana Yarrow is the person in charge of the entire Edenic Heights! Rumor has it that she also has some kind of rtionship with the founder of Edenic Heights. Every single one of us has to lower ourselves when we see her since she can send us packing with just a single word. But now, she¡¯s actually kneeling before him when she usually acts all high and mighty, not even designing to spare us a nce? H-How is this possible? ¡°Do you know me?¡± Jonathan inquired while gazing at Ivana indifferently. ¡°O-Of course!¡± Ivana gulped, apprehension written all over her face. ¡°I-I once saw you at the ckwood family¡¯s banquet!¡± The ckwood family¡¯s banquet? Jonathan studied her with his brows creased, but he hadn¡¯t the slightest recollection of her. ¡°Considering your status, Mr. Goldstein, you naturally don¡¯t remember me.¡± Ivana¡¯s posture as she kneeled on the ground resembled that of a servant¡¯s. ¡°Besides, Mr. Seymour specially told me that I must personally wee you if you were to move in. I initially thought that you were onlying a few dayster. I didn¡¯t expect you toe early!¡± Despite it having been a few days, the bombshell Jonathan dropped during the ckwood family¡¯s banquet remained vivid in her mind. The ckwood family, who was the forerunner among the four prominent families in Jadeborough, was banished from this city with a single word from him! Furthermore, the most ruthless man in Jadeborough who has connections with the police and the underworld, Harrison Seymour, fell to his knees before him like a servant! Even Randall Swindell, the mayor of Jadeborough who rules the entire city, was all cautious before him as though on pins and needles! Yet, these few idiotic guards dared to provoke him? Are they sick of living? The Legendary Man Chapter 57 The Legendary Man Chapter 57 Chapter 57 A Broken Leg And Banishment Mr. Seymour? Is Ms. Yarrow referring to the most ruthless man in Jadeborough, Harrison Seymour? The moment the guards heard that name, their legs went weak, and they almost dropped to their knees before Jonathan right then and there. Everyone in Jadeborough, regardless of whether they¡¯re the police or the triads, fear him! And thisd is actually his friend? Recalling how they wanted to beat Jonathan up with batons earlier, they promptly broke into a cold sweat. ¡°Ms. Yarrow, you don¡¯t need to go this far even if he¡¯s Mr. Seymour¡¯s friend, do you?¡± The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help frowning upon seeing Ivana kneeling there like a servant. Putting aside the fact that thisd is Mr. Seymour¡¯s friend, even if the man himself is here, she doesn¡¯t need to go to her knees, no? ¡°Friend?¡± Ivana snorted at his remark, asserting, ¡°Even Mr. Seymour has to kneel before him right away when he sees him, much less me!¡± What? Even Mr. Seymour has to kneel before him right away when he sees him? When the guards heard that, they felt as though the life had been sucked out of them. Even the middle-aged man experienced a drastic change in expression after hearing that. How could that be? Who has the right to have Mr. Seymour kneel, considering his status in Jadeborough? ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± The middle-aged man shook his head profusely, not believing a single word of Ivana¡¯s absurd talk. ¡°Impossible?¡± With a cold chuckle, Ivana scoffed, ¡°Compared to Mr. Goldstein, Harrison Seymour is nothing! Even the patriarch of the ckwood family is nobody before him! With a single word from him, the ckwood family was banished from Jadeborough, and even Anderson ckwood went to his knees before him. So, do you think you are? Get down on your knees!¡± Following her chastisement, the guards, whose legs had long since gone weak from fright, instantly dropped to their knees before Jonathan with a thud. At that precise moment, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes abruptly went wide, and he gaped at Jonathan in disbelief. ¡°It was him? He was the big shot who¡¯s rumored to have banished the ckwood family from Jadeborough with one order?¡± He simply couldn¡¯t believe everything that had unfolded before him. Just one order from him was sufficient to banish the forerunner of the four prominent families in Jadeborough, the ckwood family, from the city? How much power does he wield? Even the mayor of Jadeborough doesn¡¯t have the capability to do that! Besides, he appears to be only in his twenties. How could he be the rumored big shot who reigns supreme? ¡°Who else could it be if not him?¡± Harrumphing, Ivana snapped, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te in time, do you think you¡¯d be able to walk out of here alive? Get down on your knees!¡± At that, the middle-aged man¡¯s legs gave way, and he fell to the ground on his knees before Jonathan. His face was ashen, and even at that very moment, he still couldn¡¯t quite believe that the man in front of him was the rumored big cheese. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m at fault here for having failed to keep them in line that they ended up offending you. Please forgive me!¡± Ivana remained kneeling on the ground meekly and begged for Jonathan¡¯s forgiveness. His identity is truly too mysterious that even I have no idea who exactly he is to this very day! Nheless, that has no bearing on his status to me. Even the mayor of Jadeborough is all timid in front of him. I¡¯m nobodypared to the former! ¡°Get up!¡± Jonathan waved his hand lightly and murmured, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that I woulde early, so the fault doesn¡¯t lie with you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Only after hearing that did Ivana gingerly climb to her feet. She then nced back over her shoulder at the guards kneeling behind him and inquired in a whisper, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how would you like to handle them?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve already given them a chance.¡± Sweeping a cid gaze over them, Jonathan expounded, ¡°I would¡¯ve let the matter go had they gotten out of my sight within a minute. However, they¡¯re still here in my line of sight even though a minute has passed.¡± In an instant, all the blood drained out of the faces of the guards kneeling on the ground. They hurriedly prostrated themselves and implored, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Goldstein! We were wrong! We were ignorant fools for having looked down upon you! Please spare us! Please have mercy on us, Mr. Goldstein!¡± They were all either banging their heads against the floor or pping themselves frantically, their arrogance earlier was all gone. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man who led the team of guards wore a conflicted expression while kneeling. After hesitating for a very long time, he finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯m the one at fault here!¡± ¡°Since you know that you were wrong, go and kneel out there until dawn breaks!¡± Jonathan waved a hand blithely. At once, the guards rushed out the door in a panic as though they had received amnesty. Then, they fell to their knees with a thud, not daring to utter a single word of protest. No way would we dare to object! We can¡¯t afford to offend a bigwig who banished the ckwood family from Jadeborough with just one order! To someone like him, crushing us is as simple as killing an ant! ¡°Wait a moment!¡± While the guards were all racing out the door, Jonathan suddenly called them back. Just when they thought that he would go back on his word, the man pointed at one of the guards and ordered, ¡°You stay!¡± In a trice, everyone swung their gazes at the guard with blood all over his mouth. As for the guard himself, he was startled for a moment before he went to his knees without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein! I was wrong! I apologize! Please spare me!¡± He was none other than the guard who first stopped Jonathan at the gate. And it was also him who brought the other guards over, wanting to throw Jonathan into the Goda River to feed the fishes! ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Gazing at him impassionately, Jonathan dered, ¡°Since this matter started because of you, it naturally has to be ended by you. The price is a broken leg and banishment!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein-¡± The guard still wanted to plead further, but a glimmer of disdain shed Ivana¡¯s face. She stretched out a hand and pointed at the guards, questioning, ¡°Why are the lot of you still standing around, twiddling your thumbs? Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Without a second of dy, the guards raised the batons in their hands and brought them down on the legs of the guard in question. In the next moment, the snap of bones shattering pierced the air. At the same time, the guard let out an agonized cry at the top of his lungs. Both of his legs had been broken by the other guards. Despite his wretched condition, there wasn¡¯t a trace of sympathy in the eyes of the other guards. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have offended Mr. Goldstein! He¡¯s getting off easy with just having his legs broken! ¡°Drag him out. Also, remember to clean the blood in the living room.¡± Jonathan waved a dismissive gesture. Immediately, the guards dragged the downed guard out the door. Meanwhile, the few remaining guards quickly got some cleaning equipment from the washroom and started cleaning the bloodstains without dy. Soon, the living room looked brand new. It was as though the scene earlier had never transpired. Under the streetlight outside the living room, the guards were obediently kneeling in front of the door of No. 1 Vi, not daring to twitch a single muscle. The Legendary Man Chapter 58 The Legendary Man Chapter 58 Chapter 58 A Con Half an hourter, Josephine pushed open the door of the Smith residence. When Margaret saw that she came home alone, she instantly sneered, ¡°Where¡¯s that worthless piece of trash? Is he hiding behind the door, not daring toe in?¡± Beyond a shadow of a doubt, that useless bum, Jonathan, must be hiding behind the door since he doesn¡¯t daree in and face me! ¡°No.¡± Josephine shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t find him.¡± ¡°Forget about it, then!¡± Harrumphing, Margaret derided, ¡°He¡¯ll learn his lesson after spending a night on the streets in the cold! Does he really think that he¡¯s some big shot just because he¡¯s acquainted with one? He¡¯s still a loser at the end of the day, no?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too demeaning toward Jonathan? If it weren¡¯t for him, the Smith family would¡¯ve long since met its end!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help countering. ¡°So what?¡± Snorting, Margaret riposted, ¡°Who saved him back when he was being hunted and was all alone? And who was the one who supported him for a whole year? If it weren¡¯t for me, he would¡¯ve starved to death long ago! What¡¯s the big deal about resolving an issue for the Smith family? Isn¡¯t that his obligation?¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re simply unreasonable!¡± Realizing that she couldn¡¯t get through to her mother, Josephine huffily stormed toward her room. At the sight of her indignance, Margaret barked coldly, ¡°Listen here, Josephine. Don¡¯t listen to that useless bum¡¯s nonsensical talk! Someone like him will always remain a worthless piece of trash for the rest of his life! After we¡¯ve used him to build a rtionship with Zachary, divorce him immediately!¡± In truth, she had never nned to ept Jonathan. I¡¯ve already supported a deadbeat like him for a whole year! How could I possibly continue supporting him for the days he has left? After milking him dry, I¡¯ll just toss him away! ¡°I¡¯ll never divorce him!¡± Josephine was so enraged that her eyes zed scarlet. ¡°If you love getting divorced so much, do so yourself!¡± ¡°Watch how you¡¯re speaking to me, girl!¡± Margaret went postal after hearing her remark. ¡°He¡¯s only been back for a few days, yet you¡¯re crazy about him! What kind of spell did he cast on you that you keep siding with him? Back then, wasn¡¯t it you who wanted to divorce him? Why have you changed your mind now?¡± ¡°That was then!¡± Biting her lip, Josephine asserted, ¡°Jonathan has changed! He¡¯s no longer the same anymore!¡± ¡°Hah! No matter how much he has changed, he¡¯ll remain a loser in this lifetime!¡± Margaret scoffed, contempt written all over her face. ¡°Josephine, don¡¯t tell me you really believed his nonsense? Can someone like him afford to buy No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights? He isn¡¯t even worthy of standing guard outside the mansion!¡± ¡°What if he could truly afford to buy it?¡± Josephine instinctively refuted although she didn¡¯t believe it. No. 1 Vi is worth hundreds of millions, so even renting it for a month will cost hundreds of thousands, not to mention buying it! How could he possibly afford to buy it? ¡°Well, if he can afford to buy it, I¡¯ll scrub the floors, cook, and clean the toilet for him!¡± Margaret announced with a sneer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do all that as long as you stop insulting him henceforth!¡± Josephine demanded through gritted teeth. ¡°Okay!¡± Margaret agreed without a second thought. ¡°The key to No. 1 Vi is with you, yes? Bring me there tomorrow for a look! If he really bought it, I swear to never again insult him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal, then!¡± Biting her lower lip, Josephine pushed open the door and slipped into her bedroom. Outside the door, a smirk yed on Margaret¡¯s lips. Ah, Jonathan could afford to buy No. 1 Vi? In his dreams! After entering her bedroom, Josephine dropped onto the chair, looking all haggard with her eyes bloodshot. She had been busy for the entire day and initially thought that she could have a good rest at home. Unexpectedly, Margaret kicked Jonathan out of the house. ¡°Gah! Why are you always making me worry, Jonathan?¡± Worrying her lip, she made a call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zardi? I heard that there is still have a mansion under your purview at Edenic Heights, yes? Can I rent it for a day?¡± A momentter, she eximed, ¡°No? I¡¯ve got to rent it for a month at least?¡± She then massaged her temples as a headache assailed her. ¡°Can you please make an exception for me? I¡¯ll just rent it for a week, okay? I can pay a bit more, but I can only rent it for a week.¡± A week was already her limit! In order to stop Margaret from criticizing Jonathan endlessly, she had no choice but to use such a method to turn Jonathan¡¯s lie into the truth. While I didn¡¯t manage to save loads of money throughout the years, I¡¯ve still got about a hundred thousand. ¡°It costs a hundred thousand a week?¡± The moment Josephine heard the rental from the other end of the phone, she bit her lip hard. It took me two to three years before I managed to save such a fortune of a hundred thousand. Yet, it¡¯s going to be gone just from renting a mansion for a week? ¡°Okay! A hundred thousand it is, then!¡± Clenching her teeth, she stated, ¡°I want to rent No. 1 Vi of Edenic Heights!¡± In an effort to help Jonathan recover his dignity, she was using almost all of her savings. ¡°What? No. 1 Vi is impossible? Why? I can pay more!¡± She inhaled deeply, going all out. s, the person on the other end¡ªLeonard Zardi¡ªaffirmed that it was impossible no matter how much she was willing to pay. ¡°The owner of No. 1 Vi is Mr. Warhol from one of the four prominent families in Jazona. He won¡¯t be interested even if you pay him a million, let alone a hundred thousand!¡± Leonard turned her down without the slightest hesitation. ¡°T-Then, I¡¯ll just rent a different mansion!¡± Having no other recourse, Josephine could only choose to rent another mansion. At that time, I¡¯ll just say that Jonathan got the address wrong! ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pay you the money while you hand me the key at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After hanging up the phone, she promptly felt bone-tired. Hopefully, after I¡¯ve helped Jonathan to regain his dignity with such a method, he will no longer be the same as he was back then¡ªazy bum who doesn¡¯t bother getting a job and goes around bragging instead. The night passed in the blink of an eye. When Josephine stepped into the living room, Margaret had been waiting there for a long time. As soon as she spotted her daughter, she immediately taunted, ¡°Has that ne¡¯er-do-well phoned youst night?¡± ¡°Yeah! He said he¡¯ll be waiting for us at Edenic Heights!¡± Josephine fibbed. ¡°Waiting for us?¡± Surprise inundated Margaret. I initially thought that he¡¯d be stubborn after having spent the night on the streets in the cold. Unexpectedly, he still dares to wait for us at Edenic Heights! Subsequently, she enunciated, ¡°Josephine, tell me the truth. Did he really buy a mansion in Edenic Heights? Could it be that the two of you teamed up to dupe me?¡± She still didn¡¯t believe that a good-for-nothing like Jonathan could afford to buy a mansion in Edenic Heights. ¡°Why would we dupe you? You¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s true or otherwise when you go and take a look at it,¡± Josephine replied frostily. The Legendary Man Chapter 59 The Legendary Man Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Putting On A Show ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go and take a look at it!¡± Curling her lips, Margaret yanked Connor up though he was mopping the floor. ¡°Why are you still mopping the floor? Hurry up and get changed!¡± she ordered. ¡°Why should I change?¡± Connor put down the mop in his hand and wiped his sweat, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve just changed my clothes this morning!¡± ¡°So, you want to go to Edenic Heights with me dressed in such a manner? I don¡¯t want to be humiliated! Either go and get changed quickly or just stay here and continue mopping the floor!¡± Margaret snapped, scaring him so badly that he hurried to the room to get changed. When he came back out shortly after, he had already changed into a set of rtively clean clothes. Margaret looked him up and down several times. Frowning slightly, shemented, ¡°You¡¯re finally looking somewhat decent. Big shots live in Edenic Heights, so don¡¯t talk too much when we arrive there later. Watch your tongue lest you expose your ignorance!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Connor hung his head, not daring to utter a single word in protest. When they were making their way downstairs, Josephine surreptitiously took out her phone and texted Leonard from the real estatepany. Strangely enough, there was no reply from him. Left with no other choice, she could only bring her parents to Edenic Heights first. However, when they walked past the gate, Margaret caught sight of the Lamborghini parked by the roadside at a single nce. At once, she eximed, ¡°Whose sports car is this? Wow, the owner merely parked it by the roadside, not at all worried that it¡¯ll get scratched!¡± Turning to Josephine, she gushed, ¡°This car must be very expensive, no? Well, Josephine?¡± ¡°Yes, it is very expensive.¡± Josephine nodded in affirmation. It cost eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand, after all. That was definitely a sky-high price! ¡°I could tell that it must cost a fortune at a single nce! I wonder who in ourmunity is so rich that he could afford to buy such an expensive sports car!¡± Envy shone brightly in Margaret¡¯s eyes. ¡°Josephine, this car must cost at least two or three million, no?¡± ¡°It cost more than ten million. After adding the myriad of other fees, it totals up to over twenty million.¡± As the owner of the car, Josephine was naturally aware of its price. Nheless, she didn¡¯t dare tell her mother about it. Based on my understanding of her, she would no doubt im this car for herself if she were to know the truth! ¡°Over twenty million?¡± Margaret was so shocked that her jaw dropped. ¡°Oh my God, twenty million is already enough to buy a mansion at Edenic Heights, no? Even in ourmunity, that¡¯s sufficient to buy ten to twenty houses! Who¡¯s the wastrel who used twenty million to buy a car?¡± Well, that wastrel is the live-in son-inw whom you look down upon! Rolling her eyes, Josephine didn¡¯t respond to that. Instead, she stretched out a hand and hailed a taxi, heading toward Edenic Heights. Throughout the entire drive, she couldn¡¯t reach Leonard. Regardless of whether she phoned or texted him, he neither picked up nor responded. At that turn of events, her face instantly nched. Don¡¯t tell me something has gone wrong? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Josephine?¡± Margaret couldn¡¯t help asking upon noticing her pale face. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Josephine forced herself to appear calm. ¡°Oh yes, have you given Jonathan a call? Why don¡¯t you ask him toe out and meet us since we¡¯re almost there?¡± Margaret still acted all high and mighty. It seemed as though she had forgotten all about having kicked Jonathan out the night before. ¡°He might have left his phone somewhere since I can¡¯t get through to him,¡± Josephine lied. In actual fact, she didn¡¯t even have Jonathan¡¯s number. ¡°Hmph! I think he does have his phone, but he¡¯s deliberately putting on a show of power!¡± Margaret harrumphed, chagrin written all over her face. Half an hourter, the taxi came to a stop outside the gate of Edenic Heights. After alighting from the taxi, Josephine wore a worried expression. Why am I still unable to reach Mr. Zardi when I¡¯ve already arrived at the gate of Edenic Heights? ¡°Why are you standing there, Josephine?¡± Noticing her hesitance, Margaret frowned and questioned, ¡°Why are you dawdling and not going in?¡± ¡°Coming!¡± As things hade to that, Josephine could only bite the bullet and drag her feet toward Edenic Heights alongside her parents. Outside the gate of Edenic Heights were tons of guards. Upon spotting them, several guards stepped forward and stopped them right away. ¡°Stop right there! Who are you all looking for?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for Jonathan Goldstein! He lives here, so hurry up and lead the way!¡± Margaret proimed, looking at them condescendingly. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein?¡± The guards exchanged nces before they shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯ve never heard of such a person. You must have gotten the wrong ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Margaret scoffed. ¡°He lives in No. 1 Vi. How could I possibly have gotten the wrong ce?¡± ¡°No. 1 Vi?¡± The moment the guards heard that they couldn¡¯t help shuddering. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. To them, the trauma from No. 1 Vi was truly too great. After all, they kneeled in front of that mansion for the entire night just the night before. ¡°You¡¯re here to look for Mr. Goldstein?¡± They immediately lowered themselves, their demeanor turning into that of servants in a sh. ¡°Mr. Goldstein?¡± Hearing that address, Margaret sneered, ¡°That should be Jonathan, then. Go and tell him that his mother-inw is here, and ask him toe out quickly!¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go right away!¡± When the guards heard her saying that he was the man¡¯s mother-inw, they hastened to the guardhouse without dy. However, no sooner had they left than Josephine hurried after them. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The guards halted in their tracks. ¡°May I know if the owner of No. 1 Vi is named Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Josephine tentatively inquired. There are plenty of people with thest name of Goldstein. How could Jonathan be the owner of No. 1 Vi? ¡°We aren¡¯t quite certain about that¡­¡± The guards shook their heads. We only know that the owner of No. 1 Vi has thest name of Goldstein. We don¡¯t dare ask for his first name. ¡°Please wait for a minute while I make a call to confirm.¡± With her phone in hand, Josephine gave Leonard a call again. This time, the man finally picked up. ¡°Mr. Zardi, have you rented the mansion I asked you to rent?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Leonard¡¯s voice sounded weak, making it unmistakable that he had just woken up. Besides, she seemingly heard the voice of a woman beside him. ¡°It¡¯s No. 3 Vi. Just ask a guard to bring you there. Remember to wire me the money after viewing the ce!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± At longst, Josephine¡¯s heart that had been lodged in her throat settled back into her chest. Dang! It turns out that they rented a mansion? When the guards heard her conversation, a trace of disdain shed across their faces. Phew! We even thought that they were really Mr. Goldstein¡¯s family. They truly gave us a fright! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I got the wrong address. We¡¯re staying in No. 3 Vi. Mr. Zardi has probably spoken to you, yes?¡± Josephine said while looking at them. ¡°Yeah.¡± The guards¡¯ attitudes changed in the blink of an eye. Shooting her a re, they griped, ¡°You should¡¯ve said that it¡¯s No. 3 Vi instead of putting on a show! Do you know that you almost doomed us?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 60 The Legendary Man Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The Game Is Given Away Led by a guard, the family of three soon headed toward No. 3 Vi. When they walked past No. 1 Vi, however, Margaret made to step into that mansion. That scared the guard, and he hastily grabbed her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°My son-inw lives in No. 1 Vi. Why am I not allowed to enter?¡± Margaret acted all pompous. ¡°Who told you that your son-inw lives in No. 1 Vi? Here¡¯s a piece of advice from me¡ªyou¡¯d better behave. Otherwise, you might not live to see tomorrow if you disrupt Mr. Goldstein!¡± the guard snapped viciously. The fate of his colleague who offended the man the day before remained vivid in his mind¡ªhaving both his legs broken and fed to the fishes in the Goda River! ¡°What kind of attitude is this? I might just ask my son-inw to dismiss you right away!¡± Margaret raged while thrusting a finger at him with her hands on her hips. s, it didn¡¯t work on the guard. He merely chuckled coldly at her threat and riposted, ¡°Go ahead. But I¡¯m going to throw you out right now if you dare to continue yakking loudly!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Margaret promptly went ballistic when she saw that even an insignificant guard had no respect for her. But at that exact moment, Josephine quickly tugged at her sleeve and fibbed, ¡°Mom, I got the address wrong! Jonathan doesn¡¯t live in No. 1 Vi but No. 3 Vi!¡± ¡°No. 3 Vi? But I remember he told me yesterday that he lives in No. 1 Vi.¡± Margaret eyed her suspiciously. ¡°He got it wrong. He phoned me yesterday and said that he¡¯s living in No. 3 Vi!¡± Josephine dragged her toward No. 3 Vi without giving her a chance to protest. The game will be given away if the owner of No. 1 Vies out! ¡°Hah! He¡¯s indeed a useless piece of trash that he even got the address of his residence wrong!¡± Margaret snorted as she continued walking forward with the guard. Shortly after, they arrived at No. 3 Vi. The door of No. 3 Vi wasn¡¯t locked, and they were greeted by opulent decor as soon as they pushed open the door. Just like thevish mansions in movies, great French windows were visible right after stepping in the door. And beyond the windows was a huge swimming pool. ¡°Jonathan? Where are you, Jonathan? Come out and greet me, quick!¡± Margaret bellowed with arms akimbo. I still remember vividly how this guard treated me! When I see Jonathanter, I¡¯ll have him sack the guard! But no matter how much she shouted, there was no response from within the mansion. Seeing that, the guard scoffed inwardly. She¡¯s just renting the ce, yet she¡¯s acting as though this is her house! How could there possibly be anyone here when this mansion was just rented out this morning? ¡°All right, stop shouting! There¡¯s no one in here!¡± the guard sneered. Well, this is quite a show she¡¯s putting on, what with Jonathan Goldstein and her fantasied son-inw! Does she really not know how things work when she rented the ce? ¡°Mom, perhaps Jonathan is out,¡± Josephine fibbed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you around for a tour.¡± ¡°Where has that ne¡¯er-do-well gone to now?¡± Harrumphing, Margaret headed upstairs right away. When Josephine was about to follow after her, the guard called her back. ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Josephine stopped short. ¡°Here¡¯s the key to No. 3 Vi.¡± The guard handed the key to her and started, ¡°Mr. Zardi has told you the rules here, yes? You can¡¯t simply bring outsiders here to stay the night, nor are you allowed to wreck the walls. If there¡¯s any damage, you¡¯ll have to pay for it ordingly.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Josephine hurriedly shot him a pleading look and took the key from him. Margaret, however, suddenly frowned and demanded, ¡°What¡¯s this about paying for damages ordingly and prohibiting us from simply bringing outsiders here to stay the night? You¡¯re just an insignificant guard, so what has it got to do with you if I bring people here to stay overnight? Is this my house or yours?¡± This insignificant guard has long since gotten on my nerves! What kind of attitude is this? If I were the owner of this mansion, I would¡¯ve given him the boot long ago! ¡°This isn¡¯t my house, but neither is it yours!¡± Staring at the arrogant woman, the guard snickered even as he scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re just renting the mansion, yet you¡¯re truly fancying yourself as the owner of No. 3 Vi, huh? If you¡¯re so high and mighty, go and buy one yourself! Stop acting like big cheese when you can¡¯t even afford to rent for a month and could only afford to rent for a week!¡± If she were the owner of No. 3 Vi, I might not dare to use such an attitude with her. After all, those who can afford to buy a mansion at Edenic Heights are all formidable people. But who does she think she is? She¡¯s just a poor tenant who can¡¯t even afford to rent the vi for a month! And she¡¯s pretending to be the owner of the mansion? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What did you just say? This mansion is being rented?¡± After Margaret heard that, her expression promptly darkened. In the next moment, she pointed at Josephine and snarled, ¡°Exin this to me right this instance, Josephine! What exactly is going on here? Didn¡¯t you say that Jonathan is living in Edenic Heights? How did it be a rental now?¡± ¡°Listen to me, Mom¡­¡± Josephine was so livid that her face flushed bright red. I initially wanted to use this lie to help Jonathan recover his dignity, but I never expected this guard to expose me in just a few words! ¡°Okay, save it! Just tell me this¡ªare you the one who rented this mansion or Jonathan?¡± Fury zed hotly in Margaret¡¯s eyes. I thought that good-for-nothing son-inw of mine has truly made something of himself and could afford to buy a mansion at Edenic Heights! Little did I expect that he actually rented it, and he couldn¡¯t even afford to rent it for a month to boot! ¡°It was me¡­¡± Since things hade to that, Josephine had no choice but to admit to it. ¡°Well, well¡­ You¡¯ve gotten bold now that you actually colluded with Jonathan to dupe me, Josephine!¡± Seething, Margaret thrust out a finger and jabbed her forehead hard. Then, she spun on her heels and stormed off. Clocking her rage, Josephine quickly chased after her. ¡°Where are you going, Mom?¡± ¡°Home!¡± Margaret snapped without turning back. ¡°Hurry up and terminate the rental agreement for this mansion! Otherwise, you¡¯re no longer my daughter!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Josephine quickened her pace. ¡°Mom, listen here. This matter has nothing to do with Jonathan-¡± she hastily exined on behalf of Jonathan after having caught up to her mother. Verily, Jonathan has nothing to do with this matter! I was the one who made this arbitrary decision! ¡°Shut up!¡± Fuming, Margaret barked, ¡°What spell did that worthless piece of trash cast on you that you spent so much of money to rent a mansion for him and teamed up with him to lie to me?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already told you that it has nothing to do with him!¡± Josephine stomped her feet in frustration. Just when she was about to speak further, she abruptly glimpsed a familiar figure on the path in Edenic Heights. At once, she froze and halted in her tracks. Gaping at the figure in disbelief, she called out, ¡°Jonathan?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 61 The Legendary Man Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Fraud ¡°Josephine?¡± When he sensed Josephine¡¯s presence, Jonathan, who had his back to them, turned around at once. ¡°What brings you here?¡± It really is Jonathan! When she saw his silhouette earlier, she felt that it resembled Jonathan¡¯s. But, the moment Josephine saw him, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I live here!¡± Jonathan replied casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst night that I live at No. 1 Vi? Also, I¡¯ll be here whenever you want to see me.¡± ¡°B*llshit!!¡± Before Josephine could say a word, Margaret blew her lid. ¡°How can a cowardly piece of trash like you live here? Jonathan, I have really underestimated you. I can¡¯t believe that you actually tricked Josephine into renting a mansion to keep up this charade of yours!¡± ¡°Charade? What charade?¡± Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Putting one hand on her hip, Margaret pointed at Jonathan with the other. She scowled, ¡°Jonathan, I didn¡¯t realize you are so good at acting! Why don¡¯t you be a professional actor instead? Who knows, you might even win an award for the best male lead!¡± Margaret unleashed a tirade. It isn¡¯t a big deal if he can¡¯t afford to stay in Edenic Heights. Instead, he tricked Josephine into renting a mansion here so that he could feed his ego? He really is a scumbag! ¡°Josephine, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ignoring Margaret, Jonathan looked in Josephine¡¯s direction. ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t we talk about this when we¡¯re home?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t tolerate her mom berating Jonathan at Edenic Heights. Hence, she grabbed her sleeve and dragged her out. However, the infuriated Margaret didn¡¯t care at all. Shaking her hand forcefully, she struggled free from Josephine¡¯s grip. ¡°What else is there to talk about with this scumbag? Jonathan, I¡¯m warning you that you had better return all the money Josephine spent on renting the mansion. Or else, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± ¡°Josephine, you rented a mansion in Edenic Heights?¡± Jonathan looked at Josephine quizzically. Why did she do that? ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Josephine nodded. ¡°After you left yesterday, I couldn¡¯t find you. Overwhelmed with frustration, I told my mom that you are staying at No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights! In the end, she insisted oning to see if it was true. Left without a choice, I rented a mansion to trick her. However, this has nothing to do with you. I was the one who rented it, and the money spent was my own.¡± ¡°You foolish girl! Why are you still standing up for him under such circumstances?¡± Margaret was outraged when she saw her daughter wash Jonathan¡¯s hands off the matter. A week¡¯s rental here must have cost at least a few hundred thousand! And yet, Josephine is iming it isn¡¯t his fault? ¡°I¡¯m not protecting him. This matter has nothing to do with him, really!¡± Josephine bit her lip and added, ¡°If I can get the money back, I will do it myself. If not, just treat it as my own spending. Jonathan had no hand in this!¡± ¡°You stupid gal! You¡¯re going to give me a heart attack at this rate.¡± Margaret¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t stop heaving in anger. Just when she pointed at Josephine to say something, she was simply lost for words. Meanwhile, Jonathan finally put two and two together. Having his heart warmed, he looked at Josephine. ¡°Therefore, you rented a mansion here for my sake. Just so that your parents would not ridicule me anymore?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want them to stop looking down on you. I also hope that going forward¡ªyou can find a proper job for once instead of being boastful all the time,¡± Josephine exined while looking at Jonathan. After all, she did what she did because Jonathan boasted that he stayed in No. 1 Vi just to satisfy his vanity. Jonathan, when will you ever stop being so boastful all the time? ¡°Josephine, I have never lied to you before and will never ever do so!¡± Jonathan gazed tenderly at her. ¡°I do live at No. 1 Vi! If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try using the key in your hand to open the vi door?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point in trying? How much longer do you intend to deceive Josephine for?¡± Margaret berated Jonathan. ¡°If you¡¯re truly capable, you should get the rental money paid by Josephine back instead of continuing this charade. In the end, Josephine still has to pay for the rental on your behalf!¡± Margaret¡¯s finger trembled as she pointed at Jonathan. Just when she thought her live-in son-inw finally made something of himself to afford the No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights, she didn¡¯t realize that it was nothing but a scam. Furthermore, her own daughter even had to pay for it. ¡°I will definitely get back the money for Josephine.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t bothered with Margaret. Instead, he looked at Josephine and asked, ¡°Josephine, do you believe me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Holding the key in her hand, Josephine wanted to give it a try. However, what if I did? Can Jonathan really afford No. 1 Vi? It is the most expensive mansion in Jadeborough. Just the cost to build it alone would run into hundreds of millions. Therefore, its selling price must be at least a billion! A billion! There¡¯s no way Jonathan can afford it. ¡°Forget it.¡± Josephine shook her head while biting her lip. So what if I tried the key? All I¡¯m doing is giving Mom another opportunity to humiliate Jonathan. ¡°Josephine, believe me, just this once!¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t angered by Josephine¡¯s response. Instead, he continued to look at her sincerely. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go!¡± Josephine chose to trust Jonathan even though she didn¡¯t believe the key she had in her hand could unlock No. 1 Vi. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Hmph! I want to see how you are going to open the main door to No. 1 Vi.¡± Snorting aloud, Margaret stormed ahead of Jonathan and Josephine. However, before she could get far, she ran into the security guard that led them into Edenic Heights earlier. The moment he saw Margaret, the guard yelled impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why haven¡¯t you left? If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll have to kick you out!¡± Just as he spoke, the guard raised his baton and chased Margaret away as if she was a pest. However, the moment he stepped forward, a voice suddenly rang out from behind Margaret. ¡°Who gave you the right to chase them away?¡± Upon hearing the voice, the guard trembled in fear, as if he was struck by lightning. The next moment, he dropped to his knees and groveled in front of Jonathan. The Legendary Man Chapter 62 The Legendary Man Chapter 62 Chapter 62 I Have One Condition ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein!¡± The guard didn¡¯t even need to look, as he could recognize Jonathan by his voice. After all, he was traumatized by Jonathan the night before. In fact, his knees would buckle every time he thought about it. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry. I-I didn¡¯t know they were with you.¡± The guard was utterly terrified. Mr. Goldstein? Hearing the familiar greeting, Josephine suddenly turned toward Jonathan. Is Jonathan the Mr. Goldstein the guard mentioned respectfully? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t Mr. Goldstein the owner of No. 1 Vi? How can it be Jonathan? ¡°Do you mean that you can randomly kick someone out if they¡¯re not with me?¡± The moment Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows, he struck so much fear into the guard that thetter prostrated desperately. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It seems that the lesson I taught youst night isn¡¯t enough. You should continue kneeling!¡± Not bothered to waste any more time with him, Jonathan continued toward No. 1 Vi. Behind him, Josephine still hadn¡¯t regained her senses. ¡°Jonathan, w-what¡¯s going on?¡± She quickly caught up with him. ¡°Are you really the owner of No. 1 Vi?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan inly added, ¡°Since when have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Josephine scrutinized Jonathan, hoping to find out from his expression. However, no matter how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t detect anything from his face. ¡°Shush! Not so loud, I borrowed it from someone.¡± Jonathan lowered his voice on purpose. ¡°This mansion belongs to Zachary. So, I just took the key from him!¡± After all, she wasn¡¯t going to believe him even if he told her the truth. Instead of wasting his time, he felt it easier to push the responsibility onto Zachary. ¡°I knew it!¡± Josephine red at Jonathan. ¡°I wonder what you have done for Zachary to be so indebted to you. First, he lends you twenty million. And now, he lends you a mansion that costs hundreds of millions. Is he going to lend you the King of War residence next time?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°If I ask him for it, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t refuse.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t sound as certain as he actually was. Obviously, Zachary wouldn¡¯t dare to say no. ¡°If only I knew you managed to borrow it, I wouldn¡¯t have gone on to rent one.¡± The thought that she had spent hundreds of thousands just to rent a mansion simply exasperated her. If they had managed to cover up Jonathan¡¯s lie, the money would be considered well spent. However, the problem was their lie would be exposed the day they weren¡¯t staying in the mansion. Therefore, the few hundred thousand had been spent in vain. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get your money back.¡± Just as he spoke, they arrived at No. 1 Vi. The garden in front of the mansion was filled with blooming flowers. Among them were some fake hills and water ornaments that were part of thendscape design. Just the garden in front of the mansion alone was more than a hundred square meters big. In fact, it was even bigger than the Smith residence. ¡°J-Jonathan, did you really buy this mansion?¡± Even then, Margaret still refused to believe him. After all, No. 1 Vi was the most expensive mansion in Jadeborough. If it were in the past, she wouldn¡¯t even dare look at it when she passed by. But on that day, she had entered No. 1 Vi¡¯s garden. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Jonathan nodded before looking in Josephine¡¯s direction. ¡°Josephine, open the door!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Josephine gave Jonathan a puzzled look. ¡°Mm-hmm. Isn¡¯t the key in your hand?¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°I¡­¡± After a brief hesitation, Josephine gently slotted the key in. At the sound of a click, the mansion¡¯s door suddenly opened. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you around!¡± Jonathan led Josephine inside. After passing by the garden, they were greeted by a living hall with an unobstructed view. With the hall surrounded by flowers and greenery, it looked extremely extravagant. The moment they entered, the infinity pool in the backyard caught their eye. Also, there was a long mini bridge at the back. Below it, were a few fishes blowing bubbles in the water. Evidently, the mansion was the epitome of extreme opulence. Even Josephine couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth the moment she entered. As for Margaret, who was coming up from behind, she couldn¡¯t resist eximing, ¡°My God! Isn¡¯t this over the top luxurious? I have seen such a pool on my phone before. I heard that only five-star hotels have infinity pools and many celebrities love to swim in them! Oh, that painting! I¡¯ve seen it on my phone before. I heard that it is worth more than a million! Also¡­¡± Just like a country bumpkin arriving in the city for the first time, Margaret was curious about everything. From the moment she stepped in, she kept taking photos of everything she saw. ¡°Do you like it? Darling?¡± Jonathan looked at Josephine and remarked, ¡°If you do, you should stay with me here going forward.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Huh?¡± Josephine was jolted. After that, she quickly shook her head. ¡°I had better not, as this mansion is borrowed. With so many priceless treasures inside here, what if we break something? Can you afford to pay for them?¡± Josephine whispered so that Margaret wouldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we break them,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°If you like it here, you will be the lady of the house going forward!¡± ¡°No, you had better return it to Zachary at once.¡± Josephine shook her head again. Given that she wasn¡¯t a materialisticdy, she would not throw herself at men just for their money. Even though she was poor, she still maintained her dignity. Meanwhile, Margaret had finished taking photos of the mansion and even shared them on her group chats. Coming up to Josephine, she eyed Jonathan suspiciously. ¡°Jonathan, I can¡¯t believe you finally made something of yourself. Given how expensive the mansion is, can you really afford it? Are you in cahoots with the guard in an attempt to deceive us?¡± ¡°Why would I be bothered to do that?¡± Jonathan shot her an indifferent nce. If it weren¡¯t for Josephine, he would have ignored her outright. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Margaret snorted with her arms on her hips. ¡°Have you forgotten your ce just because you bought a mansion? If I hadn¡¯t taken care of you for a year back then, you would¡¯ve died of hunger in the streets. Now that you have done well for yourself, how dare you speak to me with that attitude?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Josephine¡¯s expression turned grim the moment she heard her mom threaten Jonathan with the past again. When she turned to re at Margaret, thetter acted as if she was oblivious to it. ¡°Given that you have treated Josephine well, I won¡¯t drag you through the mud going forward. However, I have one condition. I will move in together with Josephine!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 63 The Legendary Man Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Are You Kidding Me Evidently, Margaret¡¯s n was to move into No. 1 Vi with her daughter. Unfortunately, the moment she spoke, Josephine refused her outright. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No?¡± Margaret¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Why not?¡± The moment she stepped into No. 1 Vi, she had resolved to stay there for the rest of her life. Compared to the mansion, her current home was no different from a slum. ¡°No means no!¡± Josephine asserted. ¡°Neither you nor I will be moving in here!¡± ¡°D*mn you girl, are you trying to get on my nerves?¡± Margaret almost burst a vessel when she heard Josephine¡¯s refusal. ¡°Connor, did you hear the nonsense your daughter is spewing?¡± Does she know what this ce is? It¡¯s the No. 1 Vi of Edenic Heights! Is she aware that it is every girl¡¯s ultimate dream to move in here? And yet, she spurns the opportunity when finally given the chance? ¡°Since Josephine doesn¡¯t like this ce, there¡¯s no point in staying. After all, isn¡¯t it the same everywhere?¡± Connor murmured. To him, he had constantly been at the receiving end of insults his entire life. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter where he stayed. After all, he still had to suffer the humiliation of being bullied. ¡°B*llshit!¡± Margaret cursed the moment she heard Connor¡¯s response. ¡°How can staying at that shitty ce be the same as staying in No. 1 Vi? Do you know what sort of people stay in Edenic Heights? Only the ultra-rich! In fact, we might even run into Jadeborough¡¯s richest man on our way to grocery shopping. It¡¯s one thing for you not to have achieved anything, but do you also want Josephine to suffer the same fate as you do?¡± Connor was speechless after being berated by Margaret. When Josephine saw that her parents were about to quarrel, she couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows. ¡°Enough. Stop arguing. No matter what, I¡¯m not moving in here. You can do so here yourself if you want to.¡± Considering No. 1 Vi was loaned to Jonathan, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for him to borrow it for the rest of his life, is it? ¡°What are you trying to say? It will look terrible if I move in without you,¡± Margaret scoffed before looking in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Jonathan, aren¡¯t you going to say something? Do you agree that Josephine and I should move in?¡± ¡°I have no issues with it as long as Josephine agrees,¡± Jonathan quipped. After all, he bought the mansion for her, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal to him after all. Compared to his official residence that was sprawled across a ten-thousand-square-meter piece of land, the No. 1 Vi was considered insignificant. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Josephine stomped her feet the moment she heard Jonathan¡¯s response. Doesn¡¯t he realize how the mansion came to be? What if Mom refuses to move out? How are we going to exin it to Zachary? ¡°Josephine, I feel your mom is right. Since you can stay in No. 1 Vi, why do you still want to return to the Smith residence?¡± Jonathan raised his hand and gently twirled Josephine¡¯s hair. ¡°Previously, I wasn¡¯t capable enough to provide you with a home. Now that I¡¯m back, I can afford to give you anything you desire. Even if you want everything under the sun, I will give them all to you. How can a mansion even bepared to how important you are?¡± Jonathan knew Josephine was worried that they needed to return the mansion to Zachary anytime. However, that would never happen as the rightful owner of the mansion was Josephine. It was just that he didn¡¯t tell her about it. ¡°What if Zachary¡­¡± Josephine looked inquisitively at Jonathan. She had no qualms about moving out of the Smith residence. After all, she had been married to Jonathan for a number of years now. Moreover, leaving the Smith residence would do Jonathan a lot of good. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be ridiculed by Margaret every day. However, the mansion belongs to Zachary. Where will Jonathan and I go when he wants us to return it one day? ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen!¡± Jonathan dered with conviction. ¡°Trust me, Josephine, in a few years¡¯ time, I¡¯ll buy this mansion over from Zachary. By then, it will be our home! However, if you fancy somece else, we can also purchase a house there. Wherever you are in this world, that¡¯s where home is!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just when Josephine was about to say something, the depths of her heart melted when she saw the sincere look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. Wherever I am, that¡¯s where his home will be? At that moment, Josephine wondered if she should reevaluate her perception of Jonathan. The reason being the Jonathan of three years ago neither had the will nor the guts to say something like that. At that time, he was a loafer who never did anything serious. He would stay home all day doing household chores and cleaning the toilet. Back then, even she looked down upon him. ¡°Move in with me, as there¡¯s just too much space here. If you don¡¯t want to share a room with me, I can get someone to prepare a room of your own instead,¡± Jonathan continued persuading when he sensed that Josephine was wavering. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Only if Josephine moved in with him did they have a chance of bing a real married couple. Currently, they were only married in name but not in substance. ¡°You stupid girl! What are you hesitating for?¡± Margaret pestered Josephine when she saw that she was still pondering upon it. ¡°Let¡¯s move in. In fact, I¡¯ll move in with you tonight!¡± Josephine might be willing to take her time, but Margaret wasn¡¯t willing to wait a moment longer. After being exposed to the best, there was no way she would settle for anything lesser. ¡°Isn¡¯t moving tonight too much of a rush?¡± Josephine felt as if she was being swept away by the situation. Even if she agreed to move, moving that night was certainly too sudden for her. Will Jonathan think that I¡¯m no different from those materialistic girls? And that I¡¯m moving in just because of No. 1 Vi? ¡°Not at all. How can it be a rush?¡± Margaret sneered. ¡°Josephine, let me give you a piece of advice. If you don¡¯t move in soon, some other woman might end up moving in ahead of you. By then, it will be toote for regrets!¡± As someone who was materialistic, Margaret was cognizant that the No. 1 Vi would be a chick ma for Jonathan. ¡°Just move in tonight. I¡¯ll have someone prepare your room right away.¡± Since Josephine was moving in, Jonathan didn¡¯t mind that her family joined her. It was just a matter of preparing a few more rooms and dining seats. ¡°I¡ª¡± Just when Josephine was about to say something, Margaret interrupted her, ¡°What are you spacing out for? Let¡¯s hurry home and pack right away.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 64 The Legendary Man Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The Scheme Just as she spoke, Margaret dragged Josephine out of the house, giving her no chance to decline. ¡°Stupid girl! Do you realize that you almost handed No. 1 Vi to another girl on a silver tter?¡± The moment they left, Margaret tapped her knuckle angrily on Josephine¡¯s head. She had almost burst a vessel. ¡°Just let them move in. What¡¯s the big deal about me not living there?¡± Josephine wasn¡¯t bothered by it. ¡°Josephine, you are already in your twenties. Can you stop being so childish?¡± Margaret gave Josephine a look of disappointment. ¡°When Jonathan used to be a cowardly piece of trash, no girl would even fancy him. But now that he is living in No. 1 Vi, there will be tons of girls dying to get in his bed! If you don¡¯t take your chances, someone else will!¡± ¡°Let them have it then!¡± Josephine replied indifferently. Although her impression of Jonathan had improved, she hadn¡¯t reached the stage where she couldn¡¯t do without him. ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to let some other girls take your half of the house,¡± Margaret scoffed as a cunning glint shed in her eye. ¡°Josephine, after you move in, you must get the ownership of the house transferred to your name.¡± ¡°What for?¡± Josephine furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡± Margaret red at her. ¡°Only by having your name on the title deed would you truly be thedy of the house. Or else, what happens if Jonathan is seduced away by a vixen and kicks you out?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way he would agree to that. Furthermore, I won¡¯t do it either!¡± Josephine rejected Margaret¡¯s idea outright. There was no way she would participate in such an underhanded scheme. Even if Jonathan had bought the house instead of borrowed it, she wouldn¡¯t do it either. Considering she had nothing to do with the house, she felt that she had no right to ask for its ownership to be transferred to her. ¡°All you need to do is to gently persuade him to do so. Isn¡¯t it easy?¡± Margaret sneered. After all, she was confident of her methods when it came to someone as useless as Jonathan. ¡°Mom, what are you taking me for?¡± Josephine¡¯s expression drastically darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between what you¡¯re attempting and scamming someone?¡± ¡°Stupid girl! How can you say such a thing? This isn¡¯t a scam. You are undoubtedly thedy of No. 1 Vi. So, what¡¯s wrong with having its ownership transferred to you?¡± Margaret¡¯s exasperation was written all over her face. Why is my daughter so dumb? An hourter, Margaret called a movingpany and moved everything they had from the Smith residence over. The moment they arrived at No. 1 Vi, she behaved like thedy of the house as she ordered the movers to stuff everything she brought into the mansion. With that, the glorious No. 1 Vi was inadvertently degraded by a few rungs. Nevertheless, she criticized the movers with her hands on her hips. ¡°Be careful. Can you even afford thepensation if you break something? Do you know where this is? This is the No. 1 Vi of Edenic Heights. The most expensive mansion in Jadeborough! If you scratch the walls, your annual sry wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for it!¡± Given how she was behaving, those not in the know would assume that she was the owner. As for Josephine, she was peeved at how her mom was acting. ¡°Jonathan, why don¡¯t we move back¡­¡± Before Jonathan could say a word, Josephine couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°What for?¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°You can do whatever she wants. Anyway, your room is ready. Shall I show it to you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Feeling awkward, Josephine shook her head. Despite being Jonathan¡¯s official wife, she was still sleeping in a separate room even though she had moved into his house. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Unlike in the past where she wouldn¡¯t have bothered, she was now feeling perplexed over the situation. ¡°Jonathan, where¡¯s my room?¡± The moment Josephine spoke, the sound of Emmeline¡¯s stilettos preceded her arrival. Her tone was utterly rude, just like Margaret¡¯s. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? You have to speak nicely to me.¡± Jonathan flicked his finger on her head. ¡°Your room is on the second floor.¡± ¡°Stop doing that!¡± Covering her head, Emmeline red fiercely at Jonathan before stomping her way up to the second floor. Compared to her useless brother-inw, she was obviously more interested in her room. ¡°Ignore her. She has been spoilt by my mom.¡± Josephine felt acrimonious in response. Although they were moving into Jonathan¡¯s mansion, it felt as if they were doing him a favor instead. How can they not show him any respect? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After all, she doesn¡¯t see me as her brother-inw anyway.¡± Jonathan had no illusions about the entire family¡¯s character. If it weren¡¯t for Josephine, he wouldn¡¯t even look at them. He knew all of them were nothing but greedy and vain. Just as he spoke, Emmeline stopped in her tracks and turned toward Josephine. ¡°By the way, Josephine, give me a thousand.¡± ¡°What do you want the money for?¡± Josephine furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°My friend is having a birthday party. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to attend it by riding that electric scooter of yours, am I? Also, I have to get a present. I can¡¯t just go empty-handed, can I?¡± Emmeline retorted as a matter of factly. ¡°Why do you need a thousand for the present?¡± Josephine shot her a re. Their family wasn¡¯t wealthy. Even when shopping for clothes, she always couldn¡¯t bring herself to buy anything expensive. Therefore, she was surprised that her sister wanted to splurge on such an expensive birthday gift. ¡°Sheesh, a thousand is nothing. Do you know where the birthday party is being held? At Phoenix International Hotel, a five-star hotel. I heard a casual meal there easily runs into the thousands!¡± Rolling her eyes, Emmeline impatiently added, ¡°Besides, the other students are either arriving in luxury cars or giving out branded bags as presents. If I got an imitation bag as a present, wouldn¡¯t I be the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes? Or else, why don¡¯t you borrow a sports car to send me?¡± Even though she obviously knew Josephine only had a creaky electric scooter, she continued with her insinuations. ¡°By then, no one wouldugh at me even if I went empty-handed.¡± ¡°How about it? I saw a red Lamborghini parked outside our residence. Why don¡¯t you go borrow it for me?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 65 The Legendary Man Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Birthday Party The red Lamborghini? Josephine¡¯s expression turned grim while she looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction by reflex. Obviously, she knew that the Lamborghini belonged to Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m not borrowing it!¡± Josephine knitted her eyebrows. ¡°You should just take a taxi!¡± Despite her young age, the only things she has picked up are being vain and ingratiating herself with the rich. When Josephine saw the thick makeup Emmeline was wearing, she couldn¡¯t help but feel infuriated. She doesn¡¯t even look like a student! ¡°Pfft! I knew you won¡¯t borrow it for me.¡± Emmeline wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Instead, she insisted with a smirk, ¡°In that case, give me a thousand!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a thousand. I¡¯ll give you eight hundred at most!¡± Josephine declined her request without any hesitation. ¡°How stingy. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re staying in such a huge mansion,¡± Emmeline sneered. ¡°This mansion easily costs a few million. And yet, you¡¯re being such a miser not to give me a thousand.¡± ¡°How can you speak that way?¡± Josephine fumed at Emmeline¡¯s words. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Emmeline¡¯s words. ¡°If we do manage to borrow the red sports car to send you, do you mean it when you say you will attend the birthday party empty-handed?¡± ¡°What does it matter?¡± Emmeline scoffed. ¡°As if you can actually borrow it.¡± Given that Emmeline was still young, at around eighteen going neen, she didn¡¯t fully grasp the significance of staying at Edenic Heights. To her, it was simply nothing more than arger house. At most, it was also more expensive. However, she had no idea how expensive it really was. ¡°Of course, I can borrow it if I want to,¡± Jonathan replied with a grin. ¡°That car belongs to me. So, do you think I can get my hands on it?¡± ¡°You bought it?¡± Emmeline couldn¡¯t resist mocking Jonathan. ¡°Oh please, Jonathan, can you stop boasting? That sports car costs a few million. How can you even afford it?¡± From her perspective, the Lamborghini was more expensive than the mansion. She even assumed that one could buy two of the mansions for the price of a single Lamborghini. ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with whether I can afford it. Tonight, I¡¯ll drive you to your friend¡¯s party.¡± Jonathan nced at her inly. ¡°However, if I send you, you will not get the thousand.¡± ¡°Whatever. If you can actually borrow it, I will give you a thousand instead!¡± Emmeline retorted with a disdainful expression. Up till then, she didn¡¯t believe Jonathan could really get his hands on it. You must be pulling my leg. There¡¯s no way you can borrow such an expensive sports car, especially since it¡¯s a new one. Who do you actually think you are? ¡°Deal!¡± Not wanting to waste any time, Jonathan took out the car key and flung it to her. ¡°This is the key. Do you know how to drive?¡± ¡°Is it real?¡± Looking at the Lamborghini logo on the key, Emmeline was filled with suspicion. ¡°Can it be that you made a fake key just to cause me embarrassment?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try and find out?¡± Jonathan waszy to exin. Just as he spoke, Josephine frowned at him. ¡°Jonathan! What are you doing? Do you know how young she is? Why are you feeding her bad habit?¡± Ever since he bought her the car, she could never bring herself to drive it. After all, she was worried about scratching it by ident. If that happened, they would no longer be able to sell it. Therefore, she was shocked when Jonathan wanted to let Emmeline drive it to the birthday party. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s fine!¡± When he saw the look on Josephine¡¯s face, he reassured her with a smile, ¡°Since she likes it, let her have it then. After all, what¡¯s the use of buying a car if we don¡¯t use it?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Emmeline snorted. She finally began to believe in Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Isn¡¯t the whole point of buying a car to drive it?¡± ¡°Do what you want!¡± Josephine was in no mood to argue. ¡°After all, you bought the car, and I have no right to interfere.¡± At that moment, Josephine was mad. Initially, she had assumed that Jonathan had changed. But now, it was evident that old habits die hard. His affinity to show off has reared its ugly head again. ¡°Darling, are you angry?¡± When he saw that she was fuming, Jonathan walked up to her with a smile. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t get worked up about it. I have found a job and will be able to make a lot of money in the future. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to sell the car. I bought it for your own use. Trust me. I will soon be able to pay Zachary back for all the money I owe him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s twenty million! Where are you going to get that money?¡± The moment he brought up the topic, Josephine¡¯s anger intensified. How much money does he have to make before he can pay it all off? ¡°Also, regarding this mansion. Do you know how much it costs just to build it alone?¡± The thought of Jonathan buying a sports car and borrowing the mansion infuriated her further. ¡°I know!¡± Of course, he knew how much it cost since he was the one who bought it. ¡°If you do, then why do you insist on staying in such an expensive ce?¡± Josephine had a grave look on her face. ¡°Jonathan, can you stop making me worry about you? Why can¡¯t you buy a cheaper home and invest the money in a humble business? For once, just be grounded a little. Even if you make two million a year, you will still need ten years to afford the sports car. In fact, you will need to starve for a hundred years before you can buy this mansion!¡± ¡°A hundred years is just too long!¡± Jonathan answered with a grin. ¡°Give me one year. Within one year, both the mansion and the car will be in your name!¡± In truth, the house was already in her name. However, he was worried that she would suspect that he had done something illegal instead if he were to tell her about it. Evidently, he had to mentally prepare her and reveal his identity to her slowly. ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± Josephine was so outraged by Jonathan¡¯s words that she was rendered speechless. Soon, the entire mansion¡¯s design theme had changed upon Margaret¡¯s instructions. The grand atmosphere it previously had was now reced by a cheap and messy vige ambiance. With the inconsistent mix and match of designs and furniture, Margaret¡¯s arrangements resulted in a chaotic mess. However, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Margaret didn¡¯t pester Jonathan to cook nor do the chores anymore. Instead, she began busying herself in the kitchen. She actually had no choice in the matter. Until Josephine gained ownership of the mansion, there was no way she¡¯d have the guts to treat Jonathan as horribly as she had always done. After all, she was worried that he would kick her out one day. ¡°Jonathan, how¡¯s the food? Are they to your taste?¡± Sitting at the dining table, Margaret treated Jonathan with exceptional warmth as she kept serving him food. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll look up a couple more recipes and learn a few more dishes, all right?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 66 The Legendary Man Chapter 66 Chapter 66 You Are Not Willing The moment Margaret finished, everyone was dumbstruck. Jonathan wasn¡¯t the only one eyeing Margaret with suspicion. Even Josephine and Emmeline stared at their mother in surprise. Everyone was wondering what in the world was she up to. Ever since four years ago, when Jonathan had to move in with them, Margaret had never been nice to him. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have a fever?¡± Emmeline couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand to feel Margaret¡¯s forehead. However, Margaret pped it aside and snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Jonathan, how is it? Why don¡¯t you say a word?¡± Margaret pestered him when all she got was silence. ¡°Not bad,¡± Jonathan replied tly. She must be up to something. There¡¯s no way she would suddenly be nice to me unless there¡¯s something in it for her. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If you like it, I¡¯ll cook it for you every day.¡± The way Margaret smiled made her look like a cunning old fox. Even when she was grinning, there would be a wicked glint in her eyes. ¡°Mom, whatever you have to say, just go on and say it.¡± Jonathan was in no mood to y games with her. ¡°Oh Jonathan, do you think I¡¯m nice to you just because I have an agenda?¡± Margaret rolled her eyes at him before replying with a smile, ¡°Actually, there is something I would like to ask of you. When will you transfer the ownership of this mansion to Josephine? Now that both of you arewfully wedded husband and wife, isn¡¯t it proper to have her name on the title deed?¡± I knew it! Given Margaret¡¯s character, there¡¯s no way she would turn over a new leaf all of a sudden. ¡°Mom!¡± Josephine shot a re at her. However, Margaret pretended not to notice as she stared intently at Jonathan. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll do it anytime!¡± Jonathan answered light-heartedly. He didn¡¯t mind the request as the mansion was already under Josephine¡¯s name. In fact, his name wasn¡¯t even on the title deed. Margaret was shocked by how readily Jonathan agreed to it. After regaining herposure, she pressured him further. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡± The faster Josephine¡¯s name was added, the earlier she could heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s see when Josephine is free then.¡± Jonathan turned toward Josephine and asked, ¡°Darling, are you free tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t resist giving him the side-eye. Is Jonathan being stupid? He obviously knows that this is a trap Mom has set for him. So why is he falling into it blindly? ¡°You stupid girl!¡± Margaret almost burst a vessel. Just when she was about to continue, Josephine interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m full. You guys go ahead.¡± With that, she turned around and went upstairs. Halfway up the stairs, Josephine stopped abruptly and looked at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan,e up with me right now!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan quickly followed her up. The moment they went into her room, Josephine lost her temper. ¡°Jonathan, are you really being stupid or just pretending? Can¡¯t you see what my mom¡¯s agenda is?¡± ¡°Of course I can,¡± Jonathan casually answered. To him, Margaret¡¯s schemes were like those of a three-year-old. ¡°In that case, why are you going along with it?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t resist ring at him. ¡°How are you going to add my name to the title deed? Don¡¯t forget. Your name isn¡¯t even on it because the mansion has only been loaned to you. Jonathan, have you told so many lies that you have started to believe them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Zachary to transfer it to me.¡± Jonathan was unfazed by the situation. However, his reaction infuriated Josephine further. ¡°Transfer? That¡¯s easy for you to say. Why would he transfer a mansion that¡¯s worth hundreds of millions to you just like that?¡± ¡°It will just be like a loan. When the timees, I¡¯ll pay him back the market price for it.¡± Jonathan suddenly had a headache. I have only been back in Jadeborough for a few days and already owe Zachary a few hundred million. ¡°Where are you going to find the money to pay him back? This is a few hundred million we¡¯re talking about, not just a few hundred.¡± Josephine was outraged by Jonathan¡¯s attitude. ¡°Josephine, listen to me¡ª¡± Just when Jonathan wanted to exin, Josephine cut him off. ¡°Save it. I won¡¯t agree to have my name added to the title deed. Anyway, out you go now. I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡± Just as she spoke, Josephine chased Jonathan out of her room. Left without a choice, Jonathan returned to the living hall. The moment Margaret saw him, she asked anxiously, ¡°So, did Josephine agree?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°That stupid girl is going to be the end of me!¡± Margaret had a grim look on her face. ¡°Jonathan, if I can get my hands on Josephine¡¯s ID, can we go andplete the procedure together?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t!¡± Knowing what she was up to, Jonathan nipped her idea in the bud. ¡°If Josephine doesn¡¯t go, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going with you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Margaret¡¯s temper was on the brink of ring, but she quickly suppressed it. ¡°Jonathan, do you fancy Josephine?¡± ¡°Fancy?¡± Jonathan looked quizzically at her, not knowing what new scheme she had concocted. ¡°Since you fancy her, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind transferring the ownership of the mansion to her, right?¡± Worried that she would scare Jonathan away, Margaret quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get Josephine to take your house away from you. I just feel that giving her ownership of the house is the best form of security you can provide her.¡± Evidently, Margaret was as cunning as always. With just a few words, she had managed to box Jonathan in. If Jonathan didn¡¯t agree, it meant that he didn¡¯t love Josephine enough. If he did, he would have to go along with her n. ¡°Fine. As long as Josephine agrees, I have no problems with it.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t care much about it. After all, it was just an insignificant mansion. ¡°You agree?¡± Shocked, Margaret widened her eyes in disbelief. She had expected Jonathan to hesitate briefly or reject her. Instead, he readily agreed. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Jonathan nced inly at her and said, ¡°The food is getting cold. Why don¡¯t you heat it up?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Margaret didn¡¯t know how to react when Jonathan suddenly ordered her around. ¡°I told you to reheat the food.¡± Jonathan nced at her. ¡°While you¡¯re at it, you should do all the dishes. Also, the floor is dirty, so please clean it too.¡± ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± Margaret was outraged. All this while, she had been the one giving instructions and had never been ordered around before, especially not by a good-for-nothing like Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you reluctant to do it?¡± A cold glint shed in Jonathan¡¯s eye. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling. I¡¯ll have no choice but to get a housekeeper. By then, you might have to give up your room to her. After all, I can¡¯t afford to take care of so many people.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 67 The Legendary Man Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I Beg Of You ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± Pointing her finger angrily at Jonathan, Margaret stared daggers at him. ¡°How dare you talk to me that way?¡± ¡°When I was living in the Smith residence, didn¡¯t you treat me the same way?¡± Jonathan stared coldly at Margaret. All this while, he had tolerated her attitude on Josephine¡¯s ount. Unfortunately, she simply pressed her advantage and provoked him further. Does she take me for a punching bag? ¡°Either you move out, or do as I say!¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan lit up a cigarette and red intently at Margaret. When they were in the Smith residence, he would tolerate all her insults for Josephine¡¯s sake. But now that they had moved into No. 1 Vi, he wasn¡¯t going to tolerate her nonsense. ¡°Fine, Jonathan. Now that you¡¯re somebody, how dare you do this to me?¡± Margaret¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°No matter how you¡¯re trying to get rid of me, I¡¯m not leaving! I dare you to kick me out. If you do, I will take Josephine along with me!¡± Given that Jonathan had pressured her that way, she attempted to turn the tables by using Josephine to threaten him. ¡°That will depend on whether she wants to leave with you.¡± Jonathan sneered, ¡°If you leave with her, she won¡¯t be able to get her name added to the title deed.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jonathan had struck Margaret where it hurt the most. After all, her true objective was to have her daughter be the official owner of the mansion. Just as expected, Margaret¡¯s expression drastically changed. Gritting her teeth, she retorted, ¡°Bavo, Jonathan! It looks like I have underestimated you. Doing the dishes and cleaning the floor is no big deal. Fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡± How dare a cowardly sc*mbag like you threaten me? When the property ownership is transferred to Josephine, I will be the first to kick you out! ¡°Don¡¯t forget to clean the toilet bowl!¡± Stubbing out his cigarette, Jonathan looked in Emmeline¡¯s direction. ¡°Is the birthday party about to start?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s starting very soon!¡± Emmeline checked her watch. ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour to go.¡± ¡°Come, I¡¯ll send you.¡± Jonathan got to his feet in a nonchnt manner. The moment she heard Jonathan offer to send her, Emmeline followed him out without another word, as if her raging mom behind her was invisible. ¡°Stupid girl!¡± Watching Emmeline follow behind Jonathan like a loyal puppy, Margaret yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°Come back here!¡± However, Emmeline ignored her cries and pretended not to hear. ck! The moment the key was pressed, the car¡¯s light illuminated the entire mansion. ¡°Get in!¡± When Jonathan pushed the start button, the engine ignited with a rumbling growl. The Lamborghini had instantly roared to life. ¡°Jonathan, did you really buy this car?¡± After getting in, Emmeline couldn¡¯t stop admiring every corner of the car. Previously, she had only seen the car in movies or when her rich friends drove it. Hence, she never had the opportunity even to touch one before. Sitting inside the Lamborghini, everything felt surreal to her. ¡°Does it really matter if I bought it?¡± Jonathan gave her a casual nce. ¡°All that counts is that the key is in my hands.¡± ¡°Jonathan, I can¡¯t believe how much you have changed after not seeing you for a few years. Not only can you afford a mansion, you even bought a sports car. Back then, why weren¡¯t you so capable?¡± Emmeline sighed as she made herselffortable in the Lamborghini¡¯s seat. No one was going to look down upon her anymore when she arrived at the birthday party in a Lamborghini. ¡°Back then¡­¡± Jonathan smirked. The thought of how he was treated like trash at the Smith residence caused him to floor the elerator instantly. With a thunderous roar, the red Lamborghini sped ahead, leaving a storm of dust behind it. ¡°Jonathan, when you see my ssmatester, you have to tell them that you bought the car instead of having borrowed it,¡± Emmeline reminded Jonathan along the journey there. After all, she would be disgraced if word got out that the car was borrowed. ¡°I¡¯m just sending you there. I don¡¯t intend to apany you to the birthday party,¡± Jonathan rejected her suggestion. If she weren¡¯t Josephine¡¯s sister, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered. After all, she did ridicule him all the time back at the Smith residence. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Emmeline grew desperate. ¡°If you leave, who is going to pick me upter?¡± ¡°Take a taxi!¡± Jonathan snapped. ¡°Didn¡¯t your sister give you some money?¡± ¡°No, you have to go with me!¡± Emmeline didn¡¯t leave Jonathan any room for discussion. Considering how hard it was to have an opportunity to show off to her friends, there was no way she wasn¡¯t going to milk it for what it was worth. ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± Jonathan was firm in his refusal. After all, a kids¡¯ gathering was meaningless to him. ¡°Jonathan, if you dare to leave, I will tell Josephine about it!¡± Left without a choice, Emmeline threatened Jonathan. However, there was no way Jonathan was going to fall for it. ¡°Whatever!¡± Jonathan added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your sister objects to me sending you here.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Emmeline was stumped by Jonathan¡¯s rebuttal. ¡°Jonathan, please, I beg of you.¡± Having no other option, Emmeline acquiesced and resorted to pleading reluctantly. Three years ago, Jonathan had worked tirelessly in the Smith residence to serve her family. But three yearster, the tables were turned with her begging Jonathan. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Jonathan shot her a re. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Emmeline didn¡¯t catch Jonathan¡¯s hint. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Think properly about how you are supposed to address me.¡± The moment Jonathan gave Emmeline the side-eye, the answer dawned upon her. She cried out immediately, ¡°My dearest brother-inw, Jonathan!¡± ¡°You have to show some respect when speaking to me moving forward. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan stared intently at her. ¡°I understand.¡± Emmeline hung her head low as she bit her lip. Half an hourter, the red Lamborghini stopped in front of an opulent mansion. Parked in front of it was an array of luxury sports cars. There was a Porsche, Bentley, Ferrari, and even a Maserati. The moment the Lamborghini screeched to a halt, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When Emmeline opened the door and stepped out, everyone gasped in shock. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? Is it really Emmeline?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she usually ride an electric scooter? Since when she got to travel in a sports car? The Legendary Man Chapter 68 The Legendary Man Chapter 68 Chapter 68 You Again ¡°When has Emmeline purchased a sports car?¡± ¡°Are you sure she has enough to afford one? Maybe he was one of the men trying to hit on her at the bar!¡± ¡°Huh? Are you indicating it¡¯s real when others mentioned she works as an escort in the bar?¡± As soon as Emmeline alighted from the car, her peers started whispering the rumors they heard about her. Emmeline had to bear the consequences of her action for not carrying herself in an elegant manner in front of others. She dismissed them and told herself they were merely jealous of her look as well as the fact she had just made her way out of a sports car. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ms. Smith? Have you gotten yourself another boyfriend? Where was the one a few days ago?¡± Emmeline didn¡¯t even have to turn around to figure out the identity of the woman behind her. She was certain it was none other than Sharon. After all, Sharon was the only one who would spread all sorts of rumors about her. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Emmeline wasn¡¯t in the mood to engage in a conversation with Sharon at all. ¡°Of course! What if you¡¯re infected with some sort of disease after getting yourself one after another significant half in such a short time? As one of your best friends, it¡¯s my duty to make sure you¡¯re aware of the consequences of your actions!¡± Sharon¡¯s expression implied otherwise when she made it sound as if she genuinely cared about Emmeline. Truth be told, she had always thought Emmeline was a good-for-nothing. Apart from looking pretty, nothing else about Emmeline stands out. All she does is hit on different men from time to time. How is that any different from an escort in the club? ¡°Why don¡¯t you do yourself a favor and keep an eye on Jory instead? Who knows if you¡¯re going to get infected ahead of me! He seemed to be having quite a lot of fun with another woman in the club a few days ago! If you¡¯re free, it¡¯s time for you to drop by the hospital for a series of checkups to make sure you¡¯re doing fine!¡± ¡°Y-You must be making something up to drive us apart!¡± Sharon turned around to confront Jory. ¡°Tell me she¡¯s lying!¡± The face of the man next to Sharon turned pale and haggard when he heard Emmeline. Consequently, Jory stammered, ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing more than a lie!¡± ¡°Shall I show you the video I have with me? Someone sent me the footage of him having a lot of fun with her!¡± When he heard Emmeline¡¯s suggestion, he brought Sharon away with him while exining, ¡°Darling, she¡¯s just making things up!¡± Emmeline then said to Jonathan, ¡°Sharon enjoys spreading all sorts of rumors about me because the man next to her used to have a thing for me. It doesn¡¯t really matter. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan had no intention to poke his nose into their business and remained silent throughout the confrontation.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. A few minutester, they made it to Supreme VIP Room withvish decorations that could easily amodate more than twenty people. Apart from the chandelier in the middle of the room, there were a few diamond-etched mics, marble top tables, and roses everywhere. Upon another glimpse, she noticed the roses were arranged to spell a person¡¯s name¡ªNana. ¡°Nana¡¯s the one throwing the birthday bash tonight. If I¡¯m not wrong, it seems to have cost her more than tens of thousands to celebrate this asion.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t care less and nodded in return. Apart from Emmeline, he wasn¡¯t acquainted with the rest in the room. Hence, he found himself an isted seat in the spacious room. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to establish any sort of rtionship with the youngsters and deemed it a waste of his time. ¡°Emmeline, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Shortly after Jonathan took a seat, a woman in a white princess gown approached them. She had been blessed with decent facial features. Unfortunately, she went overboard with ostentatious makeup. ¡°Happy birthday, Nana!¡± Once Nana retrieved the gift Emmeline brought her, she took a peek at Jonathan and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Is this your new boyfriend?¡± ¡°No!¡± Emmeline shook her head with her face scrunched up in disgust, indicating she would never get herself such a useless man. He can¡¯t do anything else apart from keeping the house clean! If it weren¡¯t because of the Smith family, he would¡¯ve long starved to his death! ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, is he trying to get you into a rtionship with him?¡± Nana chuckled. She was also aware Emmeline was quite popr among men. ¡°W-Well, you¡¯re not far off the mark,¡± Emmeline simply responded to wrap up the topic, or else she would have to wreck her brainsing up with something else to mask Jonathan¡¯s identity. ¡°What do you mean?¡± When Nana was about to say something, a man closed in from afar and wrapped his arms around her with his eyes trained on Emmeline. ¡°Nana, is this your ssmate?¡± ¡°Allow me to introduce my best friend to you! She¡¯s Emmeline Smith! Emmeline, this is my boyfriend! He¡¯s Charles!¡± Nana blushed while introducing her friend to her boyfriend. ¡°Hi, Emmeline! Nana has always talked about you! With that being said, I¡¯m quite surprised because you¡¯re way more gorgeous than she has told me!¡± Charles initiated a handshake after his orated speech. Emmeline returned the favor without a second thought. To her dismay, she felt the man tickling her palm while shaking it. She instantly retracted her hand, whereas he continued flirting with her while his girlfriend was in his arms. Grinning, he asked, ¡°Nana told me you that you¡¯re still single, aren¡¯t you? Shall I introduce a few of my friends to you?¡± ¡°I have a boyfriend!¡± Emmeline was feeling disgusted by Charles¡¯ presence. He happened to be the type of disloyal b*stards she hated the most. To be precise, she thought Charles was worse than Jonathan. ¡°Where¡¯s your boyfriend? Why don¡¯t you introduce him to us?¡± Charles asked unhappily. He didn¡¯t bother to conceal his disappointment either. ¡°Jonathan, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Hurry up ande over here!¡± Emmeline raised her volume and red at Jonathan as if he was obliged to listen to her. Charles craned over with his eyes widened the moment he caught a glimpse of Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 69 The Legendary Man Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chaos Immediately, the two men recalled the time they encountered one another at the car dealership. Isn¡¯t this the man the sales assistant mistook as me the other day? Jonathan pondered. ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡± Emmeline was slightly shocked by the duo¡¯s response as Jonathan seemed to be aware of Charles¡¯ identity when it was her first time meeting Charles in person. Charles sneered, ¡°Of course! Has he not told you the time we ran into one another at the Lamborghini car dealership?¡± Unaware Charles was up to something malicious in mind, the attendees of the birthday bash gasped at his words and thought Jonathan was someone from an equally well-off family. A few girls even thought of striking up a conversation with the mysterious man. ¡°Charles, was he the one who showed up with an electric scooter?¡± Nana turned around and asked when she recalled the story Charles shared with her a few days ago. ¡°You remember that, huh? Yes, he¡¯s the one who showed up with an electric scooter and ended up being chased out of the store by the manager. Emmeline, are you sure this is your boyfriend?¡± Charles carried on with the conversation at the top of his lungs to make sure others in the room could hear him. As a result, the enthusiastic women who thought of striking up a conversation with Jonathan changed their minds. They started despising him and were disgusted at the thought of his presence. Has he no shame at all? How dare he show up with an electric scooter at such a premium car dealership? ¡°Charles, are you sure you haven¡¯t gotten the wrong person?¡± Nana had no intention to embarrass Emmeline. She signaled Charles to y along with her to do her friend a favor. However, Charles was against the idea of showing Jonathan any mercy. He sneered and assured, ¡°There¡¯s no way I could mistake someone like him; I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless man throughout my life!¡± In an attempt to make a fool out of Jonathan, Charles suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him if I¡¯m telling the truth or not?¡± Ha! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m showing him any mercy when I¡¯ve finally found the chance to make fun of him! As long as I make a fool out of him, it¡¯s only a matter of time until I get my hands on Emmeline! ¡°Jonathan, is he telling the truth?¡± Emmeline confronted Jonathan with a gloomy expression because she had never felt so embarrassed before. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered nonchntly. What¡¯s the big deal? Am I supposed to show up in a set of formal wear? When was that a rule? Why couldn¡¯t I show up with an electric scooter when I was merely there to get Josephine a car? The guests whispered among themselves when they heard Jonathan¡¯s response. They couldn¡¯t believe he had the guts to admit it. It was the same for Charles¡ªhe thought Jonathan would make something up to stop others from making fun of him. Had that been the case, he would bring up something else to humiliate Jonathan, shaming him to the point of no return. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother to defend himself after admitting he was the one Charles was talking about. He¡¯s such a wimp! Can he at least put on a fight and try defending himself? Charles sneered, ¡°Did you hear him, Emmeline? Are you sure he deserves to be your boyfriend? You know what? Do yourself a favor and break up with him as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Jonathan, I want you to get out of my sight at once!¡± Emmeline thought of fleeing the scene to save herself the trouble of being embarrassed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. W-Why did he admit it? Can¡¯t he make something up to keep them in the dark? He¡¯s embarrassing me again! Jonathan nced at Emmeline and remarked, ¡°Allow me to rify prior to my departure. Since when was it a rule to dress up just to purchase a Lamborghini? Indeed, I made my way to the car dealership with an electric scooter, but is that an issue? I have the right to travel there with a bike if I feel like it.¡± Staring at Charles in the eyes, Jonathan added, ¡°At the very least, the manager of the store didn¡¯t mistake me as someone else and chased me out of the store when he figured out the truth, unlike someone here!¡± Jonathan was aware Charles was at the birthday venue ever since he stepped into the room. He thought it was too much of a hassle to make a fuss out of something trivial and made up his mind to dismiss him. At the end of the day, Charles was just another trivial figure unworthy of his time. On the other hand, Charles kept picking on Jonathan to fulfill his sense of pride. ¡°W-What are you talking about? Who was chased out? Is this an attempt to exaggerate things to divert others¡¯ attention?¡± Charles ended up stuttering when he heard Jonathan. He was afraid Jonathan would expose the truth. Was he there as well when the car dealership manager chased me out of the store? Wasn¡¯t he thrown out of the showroom before me? ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan queried in response to Charles¡¯ questions. ¡°I-I¡¯m sure you¡¯re exaggerating things to divert everyone else¡¯s attention!¡± Charles couldn¡¯t even carry on with the conversation without stammering. Jonathan suggested with a sneer, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, shall we get the staff of the car dealership to verify it? We¡¯ll get one of them to join us and see if I¡¯m exaggerating things!¡± ¡°Y-You¡ª¡± Charles couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore when he heard Jonathan¡¯s suggestion to get the staff of the car dealership to join them. It was then Nana chimed in, ¡°All right, can all of you do me a favor and give me a break instead of making a fuss out of something trivial? Join me for a toast!¡± Nana initiated the toast with the guests immediately after she finished her sentence. In spite of the grudge he held against Jonathan, Charles joined Nana to stop Jonathan from embarrassing him. Meanwhile, Jonathan had never taken Charles seriously and thought it was a pain in the ass to quarrel with him. However, that wasn¡¯t the case for Charles, as he was determined to get his revenge. Once he finished his ss of wine, he looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never drunk something as exclusive as such, huh? You can¡¯t even get this unless you import it!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not one of the worst, this must be the worst ss of wine I¡¯ve ever drunk.¡± ¡°One of the worst? Are you kidding me? If something that costs a few thousand can¡¯t even please you, care to share the type of wine you enjoy drinking the most with us? Maybe just tell us the brand of the wine!¡± When everyone heard Charles, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was another bluff from the seemingly pretentious man. ¡°I usually don¡¯t waste my time with something that¡¯s less than a century old.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 70 The Legendary Man Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Something Is Wrong Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. During the years he ventured the nation as the almighty Asura, he had encountered countless bottles of fine wine that would cost hundreds of millions. A bottle of wine worthy of a few thousand was child¡¯s y aspared to those. ¡°Come again? Did you guys hear him? He says he doesn¡¯t really appreciate something less than a century old!¡± Charles burst intoughter instantly. He looked at Jonathan as if the man in front of him was nothing more than a fool. Hello? A wine that¡¯s a decade old is going to cost more than hundreds of thousands! If it¡¯s something that¡¯s a century old, it¡¯s going to cost a few million! He needs to stoping up with something as absurd as such! ¡°Has he lost his mind? I¡¯m almost certain he has never seen a bottle of wine that¡¯s at least a century old!¡± ¡°Are you taking him seriously when he¡¯s nothing more than a fool?¡± ¡°I have a bottle of water that¡¯s almost a century old! Maybe I¡¯ll share it with him!¡± Nana¡¯s peers started making fun of Jonathan once they heard his seemingly arrogant remarks. Charles, who was determined to get his revenge, asked in a provocative manner, ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted something as exquisite as such! What does it taste like?¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t offended at all. He nced at Charles and answered, ¡°I can easily get myself the things you deem a luxury and can only afford to indulge in every once in a while.¡± Once again, the guests burst intoughter when they heard his words. Charles questioned, ¡°You¡¯re not living in an imaginary world, are you? Who the hell do you think you are? The almighty Asura or Zachary, the King of War?¡± The men next to Charles started pulling Emmeline¡¯s leg. ¡°Where did you find this fool? He can¡¯t even engage himself in a proper conversation with others!¡± ¡°Shall we do you a favor and teach him the proper way to carry himself in such a social setting?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± When Charles¡¯ friends were about to resort to violence, Nana, the host of the birthday bash, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She yelled, ¡°Are you trying to ruin my day?¡± Charles showed Jonathan his middle finger and beckoned his friends to leave the seemingly defenseless man alone. In fact, Nana was of a simr idea as the rest and thought Jonathan merely was a pretentious man incapable of much. Initially, she thought of doing Emmeline a favor, but she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She found Jonathan a despicable man whenever she recalled the incident Charles shared with her. He¡¯s the type of man I hate the most! Incapable men like him need to know their ce and stop bluffing when there¡¯s nothing remarkable about them! Instead of picking on Jonathan, everyone else started engaging in different activities during the joyous asion. Apart from those who were drinking and singing, some of them were up to some raunchy fun in a dark corner. No one, including Emmeline, had any intention to keep Jonathanpany. It seemed as if he was the gue that everyone wanted to avoid. As tragic as it might seem, Jonathan was d he finally had the chance to spend some alone time. He found the guests a nuisance ever since he joined them in the room. After a few drinking rounds, most of the guests weren¡¯t even conscious anymore. They let loose of themselves and started engaging in raunchy activities in the room. It was the same for Sharon and Jory. When they were about to sneak their way out of the room, the barely conscious Charles asked, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Jory turned around and announced with a wink, ¡°To make some babies!¡± Charles winked in return and warned the man with a lecherous look, ¡°You better not regret your decisions!¡± He started running his hands across Nana¡¯s waist shortly after returning to their seats next to Emmeline. Shortly after, Nana couldn¡¯t pull herself together anymore. She started moaning with her body twitching against her will. Unable to stand her friend gasping and gritting her teeth to stop herself from moaning, Emmeline said, ¡°Nana, I think it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± Nana stopped Emmeline from leaving once thetter stood up from her seat. ¡°N-No! W-We¡¯re not even done celebrating¡­ A-Ah¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence and ended up moaning in front of her friend. Subsequently, things got increasingly awkward in the room. Shortly after Nana finished her sentence, Sharon¡¯s boyfriend barged into the room with a bruised face. On top of the p mark on his cheek, blood continued gushing out of his nose. He switched on all the lights and took the ones engaging themselves in a raunchy session by surprise. As a result, they felt their limbs turning stiff. Charles was one of the first few to return to his senses. He red at the man at the entrance once he inched away from Nana. His face puckered in irritation when he saw his friend being beaten to a pulp. ¡°Jory, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Someone punched me in the face!¡± Jory wiped the blood off his face and shouted with his fists clenched, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! Come with me! It¡¯s time to teach that b*stard a lesson!¡± As soon as his words fell, the drunkards were ready to rush out of the room with Jory. ¡°What the hell? Who¡¯s this arrogant man you¡¯re talking about? We¡¯ll help you!¡± Charles stopped his friends with a frown. ¡°Hold on! Where are you guys going when none of you are aware of the person Jory¡¯s talking about?¡± Among the drunkards, Charles was the only level-headed one. He asked, ¡°Jory, who¡¯s the one who hit you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fatty! When I was about to have some fun with Sharon, he showed up and reprimanded me! He returned with a bunch of men after Iunched a powerful kick to teach him a lesson! Mr. Goldberg, you need to avenge me! No one has ever beaten me like that!¡± Charles had his doubts when he heard Jory. He asked, ¡°Do you know anything about the man?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 71 The Legendary Man Chapter 71 Chapter 71 We Shall See ¡°From his ent, I don¡¯t think he is a local!¡± Jory noted. ¡°Really?¡± The moment Charles heard that he was not a local, he sneered and no longer had any reservations. ¡°Bring me to him. How dare he acts so brazenly in Jadeborough, our turf? He must be sick of living! Bring some men along! I¡¯ll make certain today that he doesn¡¯t leave this city alive! Let¡¯s go!¡± Following his order, all the young men in the private room grabbed beer bottles and made to rush out. Jonathan, however, merely sat there indifferently from beginning to end as though he didn¡¯t see anything. Seeing that, the contempt in Emmeline¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Charles asked, abruptly halting in his tracks and swinging his gaze at Jonathan despite having reached the door. ¡°Nope,¡± Jonathan declined without an ounce of hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I should be going home.¡± I¡¯ve got no interest in a brawl between some snot-nosed kids! ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re afraid! Why are you making excuses?¡± Charles scoffed upon hearing that. ¡°What a coward! I really don¡¯t understand what Emmeline likes about you! Never mind. Just stay here and be a chicken if you¡¯re afraid. Everyone else,e with me!¡± After saying that, he charged toward the door with the others. Nheless, Jonathan acted as though he didn¡¯t hear him at all, not even making a move to get to his feet. ¡°Just leave by yourself if you want to do so! I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Emmeline abruptly snapped when she saw that he was still as useless as before. The kind of person whom I disdain most in my life is someone like him, timid and cowardly! He doesn¡¯t even seem like a man! ¡°Forget about him, Emmeline. With Charles here, everything will be fine!¡± Nana held her back and threw Jonathan a cial look, her eyes brimming with distaste. Ugh! A weak and spineless guy like him is really loathsome! No sooner had her words fallen than Jonathan nced at the door cidly and murmured, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go out anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± In a sh, everyone jerked their heads back and stared at him, not quiteprehending his meaning. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°They¡¯reing over,¡± Jonathan exined mildly. Just when he had finished speaking, a thundering bang split the air. The private room door was kicked open from the outside. In the next second, a plump man stalked in with a dozenckeys. As soon as he stepped into the room, he kicked Jory in the stomach. With that blow, the man was knocked back to the ground. ¡°Why, you still want to make a run for it, kid?¡± The plump man held two walnuts in his hands which he kept clenching and releasing. He wore an imperious expression on his face. ¡°It was him, Mr. Goldberg! It was this da*n fatty who beat me up!¡± Jory pointed at the plump man. He struggled up from the ground while clutching his stomach after having been kicked to the ground. p! A mere second after his words rang out, the plump man struck him across the face, causing blood to trickle out the corners of his mouth. ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± When the young men who had just imbibed saw that the plump man hadn¡¯t the slightest respect for them, their tempers spiked. Aided by liquid courage, they raised the beer bottles in their hands to smash it down on him. But before they could do so, they were staring down the muzzle of a dozen guns. In an instant, the few young men were so terrified that their breaths stuttered. ¡°Weren¡¯t the lot of you going to get physical with me? Why have you stopped?¡± The plump man snorted at the sight of their faces that had paled in fright. Eyeing them disdainfully, he lifted a hand and swung it across the face of the man nearest to him. As a crisp p rang out, a bright red palmprint instantly manifested on the man¡¯s face. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t dare utter a single word of protest. ¡°Kid, it was you having fun with your girlfriend earlier in the washroom and even got physical with me, huh?¡± The plump man threw Jory a nce. One of hisckeys promptly lifted the gun in his hand and brought it down on Jory¡¯s head without a word. At once, blood gushed out of Jory¡¯s head and flowed down his face. Crap! We¡¯ve run into a formidable match this time! That was Charles¡¯ first thought. ¡°Dude, which gang are you from? Give me a hint here, won¡¯t you?¡± Enduring his terror, he forced himself to appear nonchnt. No sooner had he spoken than the plump man kicked him in the stomach hard, sending him to the ground on his knees. ¡°Did I say that you could speak?¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Charles shot daggers at him, fury zing hotly in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line, da*n fatty! You¡¯re not a local, so what if you¡¯ve got guns? I don¡¯t believe that you dare shoot me! Mark my words that you¡¯ll never make it out of Jadeborough alive if you dare harm a hair on my head today!¡± ¡°Oh? It sounds like you¡¯re very powerful in Jadeborough?¡± the plump man sneered, casting him a nce. ¡°Not really,¡± Charles hissed through gritted teeth, ¡°but making sure that you can¡¯t leave Jadeborough alive is no biggie. Since you¡¯re now in this city, you must have heard of Fenrir ck, no?¡± Fenrir ck? Rumor has it that he has connections to the authorities and triads in Jadeborough, and only a few dare to go against him in the whole city! Besides, it¡¯s said that he¡¯s the right-hand man of the most ruthless man in Jadeborough, Harrison Seymour, in addition to being his top fighter! And Charles is acquainted with him? Upon hearing that, the group of students instantly swung their gazes at him. A glimmer of astonishment flickered across their eyes. While they weren¡¯t acquainted with Fenrir, they had heard of him. ¡°Who¡¯s Fenrir ck? I¡¯ve never heard of such a person!¡± Scorn was written all over the plump man¡¯s face, making it abundantly clear that he didn¡¯t fear Fenrir. ¡°But from the sound of it, you seem to be somewhat rted to him? How about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance. Give him a call now and have him come over. I¡¯ll see whether he dares to poke his nose into my affairs!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that!¡± Charles breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the plump man voluntarily allowing him to give Fenrir a call. As long as I get to phone Fenrir, this da*n fatty definitely won¡¯t be able to walk out of this nightclub tonight! ¡°Go ahead and make your call!¡± The plump man waved a dismissive hand, not at all concerned about Fenrir. A few minutester, the call went through. The second the call was answered, Charles eximed urgently, ¡°Hello, Mr. Fenrir? Are you in Jadeborough? What? You¡¯re at Heavenly Nightclub? That¡¯s great! Mr. Fenrir, I¡¯m in Supreme VIP Room No. 388! A few men are picking on me!¡± Later, he gushed, ¡°Really? You¡¯lle over right away? I¡¯ll be waiting for you, then!¡± Having said that, he hung up the phone and eyed the plump man across from him condescendingly. ¡°Just you wait, you da*n fatty! Fenrir ising over immediately, so you¡¯re dead!¡± he snarled. ¡°Oh, really? The plump man snorted once more. Lifting his hand to have hisckey light a cigar for him, he puffed a cloud of smoke onto Charles¡¯ face. ¡°We shall see!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 72 The Legendary Man Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Get Down On Your Knees After a few minutes had passed, the private room door was kicked open with a bang. A menacing-looking bald man with a tattoo of a savage wolf on his neck strode into the private room. As soon as he entered, Charles frantically wailed, ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Fenrir!¡± ¡°Who had you kneeling here?¡± When Fenrir saw Charles on his knees while clutching his stomach, he frowned and swept a gaze over the crowd. His gaze stilling on the plump man, he demanded, ¡°Was it you, Fatty?¡± ¡°So what if it was me?¡± the plump man drawled, puffing out a cloud of smoke. ¡°Do you know whose territory this is? Do you have a death wish that you dare make trouble in my territory?¡± Fenrir wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid though a dozenckeys with guns in their hands stood behind the plump man. Countless people died at my hands throughout the years, so there¡¯s nothing to fear about a few guns! ¡°Your territory?¡± Hearing that, the plump man scoffed. With derision etched on his face, he remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that Jadeborough is Harrison Seymour¡¯s territory. When did it be yours? Why, is he currently indisposed that you¡¯re thew in this city now?¡± Harrison Seymour? When Fenrir heard that name, his expression abruptly changed. ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with Mr. Seymour?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Without even deigning to spare him a nce, the plump man took out his phone and made a call. A minuteter, Harrison¡¯s familiar voice drifted out of the phone. ¡°Have you run into some trouble, Mr. Hearnshaw?¡± The moment his voice rang out, the entire room plunged into deathly silence. Perhaps Fenrir¡¯s reputation was exceedingly acimed, butpared to Harrison, he was nothing. After all, Harrison was the uncrowned king of Jadeborough¡¯s underground circles, dubbed the most ruthless man in Jadeborough. In other words, one might escape with one¡¯s life intact if one were to offend the ckwood family in Jadeborough. But if one were to offend Harrison, one would definitely die a ghastly death with nothing remaining for a burial. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, I ran into some trouble.¡± The plump man known as Pablo Hearnshaw took a puff of his cigar before expounding with a chuckle. ¡°Someone told me that Jadeborough is his territory and even said that I won¡¯t be leaving this city alive if I dare make trouble here. Say, Mr. Seymour, is Jadeborough your territory or someone else¡¯s?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡± Harrison¡¯s voice turned distinctly chilly. ¡°Fenrir ck!¡± Pablo replied with a snicker. The moment Fenrir heard Harrison¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone, such stark struck him that his legs went weak. Others might not recognize that voice, but he was all too familiar with it. ¡°Hand the phone to him, please.¡± Suppressing his wrath, Harrison asked Pablo to pass the phone to Fenrir. When Pablo handed it to Fenrir, he put the call on speaker. ¡°Mr. Seymour¡­¡± Fenrir¡¯s voice was even quivering as he spoke. ¡°Are you sick of living, Fenrir? Do you know who Mr. Hearnshaw is? He¡¯s visiting Jadeborough this time to coborate with me on a project worth several hundred million! If you ruin things for me, you won¡¯t be seeing the sunrise tomorrow!¡± ¡°Mr. Seymour, I¡­¡± Fenrir wanted to defend himself, but Harrison didn¡¯t give him that opportunity at all. A beep sounded as thetter hung up the phone. At once, the entire room became eerily silent. Everyone had their gazes fixated on Fenrir, noticing that the man¡¯s hand that gripped the phone was trembling slightly. ¡°Fenrir, do you have the final say in Jadeborough, or is it Harrison who has the final say?¡± Pablo regarded Fenrir with a smile though the expression on his face was provocative. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Mr. Seymour!¡± Fenrir made his choice at lightning speed. My influence in Jadeborough is indeed substantial, what with my connections to the authorities and triads. But what does that matter? How would I dare go head to head with Harrison? That¡¯s just courting death! If not for him, I¡¯ll be a nobody in Jadeborough! ¡°Mr. Hearnshaw, this is simply a misunderstanding. It¡¯s just a mix-up on my part as I didn¡¯t know that we¡¯re both on the same side!¡± He forced a smile onto his baleful countenance. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll down three sses as an apology!¡± After saying that, he snagged the beer on the table. Without ado, he downed three sses in a row. When he had finished all three sses, he turned to Pablo and inquired, ¡°Was that satisfactory, Mr. Hearnshaw?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Pablo nodded approvingly since Fenrir had shown him great respect. ¡°How about this? As long as you don¡¯t interfere in this matter tonight, I¡¯ll forget all about the incident earlier.¡± Phew! Hearing that, Fenrir breathed a sigh of relief. I was just afraid that he wouldn¡¯tpromise. That would be troublesome, then! ¡°Come over here, Charles!¡± He then beckoned at Charles, ordering, ¡°Come here and apologize to Mr. Hearnshaw!¡± ¡°Mr. Fenrir¡­¡± Charles wore an aggrieved expression. I called him so that he¡¯lle and teach this da*n fatty a lesson! Unexpectedly, not only has my n failed, but I even have to apologize to thetter instead? ¡°Come here!¡± At the sight of his dawdling, Fenrir kicked him in the stomach and grabbed his hair, dragging him over to Pablo. ¡°Mr. Hearnshaw, he¡¯s my friend¡¯s son, and I¡¯ve watched him grow up. He only offended you because he didn¡¯t know better. Could you please do me a favor and let him off the hook today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem,¡± Pablo continued, looking down at Charles, ¡°but he has to prostrate himself before me as an apology. Then, I¡¯ll forget about the incident today.¡± ¡°No way!¡± That was Charles¡¯ first reaction upon hearing his stiption. Is he serious? If I were to prostrate myself before him today and apologize, how am I going to show my face in public in the future? And how am I going to hold my head up in school? ¡°Oh yes?¡± Pablo gazed at him coldly before he raised his head and looked at Fenrir. ¡°Look, Fenrir, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do you this favor, but he¡¯s unwilling to cooperate.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± At his remark, Fenrir whipped a gun out and held it to Charles¡¯ head, threatening, ¡°Are you going to your knees or not?¡± ¡°Mr. Fenrir!¡± Seeing the gun pointed at him, Charles¡¯ knees went weak. Never had he seen such a scene in his twenty odd years of life. ¡°Get down on your knees!¡± Fenrir didn¡¯t bother yakking with him anymore but kicked him right away. Charles instantly fell to his knees in front of Pablo. ¡°This is more like it!¡± When Pablo saw Charles on his knees before him, he took a puff of his cigar with a grin. Then, he puffed a cloud of smoke onto thetter¡¯s face. ¡°Kid, open your eyes wider next time and stay away from those you can¡¯t afford to offend. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Charles gritted his teeth as he remained on his knees, mortification clear on his face. Argh! I¡¯ve been thoroughly humiliated today! I have never expected that the bigwig in my eyes, Fenrir, would be a nobody before this da*n fatty! And he calls himself a big fish? He¡¯s even lowlier than a fish! ¡°If so, get out of here!¡± As soon as Pablo waved a hand, Charles immediately struggled to his feet while clutching his stomach. Lowering his head, he made to rush out the door. He was just halfway there when Pablo stopped the rest of the people behind him. ¡°I said he could leave, but I didn¡¯t say that the lot of you could do the same.¡± After he had said that, he pointed at Sharon¡¯s boyfriend andmanded, ¡°Break his legs and throw him down from the third floor!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 73 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 73 Read Online Chapter 73 Who Does He Think He Is ¡°Understood!¡± As Pablo¡¯s order rang out, a few of Pablo¡¯sckeys grabbed Jory and dragged him to the window. Upon seeing that, the girls in the private room were so stricken that all color drained out of their faces. That went doubly so for Jory, and he cried out urgently, ¡°Save me, Mr. Goldberg!¡± However, Charles acted as though he didn¡¯t hear anything, not even bothered to spare him a nce. Save him? Can¡¯t he tell that I can barely save myself now? How am I going to bail him out? Bang! Bang! Two gunshots pierced the air, followed by Jory¡¯s agonized howl. At the same time, two bloody holes materialized in his legs, rendering them entirely crippled. On the heels of that, the fewckeys grabbed his hair as though he was a dog and tossed him out the window from the third floor. Everyone present was utterly shocked at that scene. Charles was so petrified that he had gone as pale as a sheet. Despite his boasts in front of Jonathan just now, he had actually never witnessed such brutality in his entire life. ¡°C-Charles, I-I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Nana huddled behind him as she clutched at his shirt, making it clear as day that she was terrified by the scene before her. ¡°I-It¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± Charles grasped her hand, remaining as still as a statue. ¡°She can¡¯t leave. She must stay and entertain me tonight!¡± Pablo pointed at Sharon, scaring her so badly that she went white. She anxiously looked at Charles and called out to him, but the man feigned ignorance and averted his eyes. ¡°She, too, must stay!¡± Pablo stretched out his hand again and pointed at Nana, who was behind Charles. Hearing that, terror swamped Nana, and she desperately cowered behind Charles. ¡°No! She¡¯s my girlfriend!¡± Since things hade to that, Charles could no longer feign deafness. ¡°Hmm?¡± Pablo¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Do you not want to leave either?¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Charles looked at Fenrir with panic written all over his face. ¡°Mr. Fenrir¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯d better listen to Mr. Hearnshaw.¡± Shooting him a wintry look, Fenrir added, ¡°Otherwise, even I can¡¯t save you. You saw your friend¡¯s fate, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± In a trice, Charles¡¯ face turned ashen. He could tell that Fenrir didn¡¯t want to get involved in the matter. After hesitating for a while, he finally dropped Nana¡¯s hand. ¡°Bear with it first, Nana. I¡¯ll go home and have my father save you!¡± ¡°How could you do this, Charles?¡± Nana¡¯s eyes zed scarlet when she heard him abandoning her without the slightest hesitation. She gaped at him incredulously. I¡¯m his girlfriend! Yet, he¡¯s actually handing me over to another man? ¡°I can¡¯t do a da*n thing about it either! Do you think I don¡¯t want to save you? I want to take you away, too, but can¡¯t you see that I can¡¯t even save myself now?¡± Charles started cussing, seeing red. Despair instantly flooded Nana¡¯s face. Oh God, do I really have to entertain this da*n fatty tonight? She looked at everyone in the private room, but all who met her eyes hung their heads and pretended as though they hadn¡¯t seen her plea for help. After all, no one dared to meddle at such a time after witnessing Sharon¡¯s boyfriend being thrown down three floors. The only person there who didn¡¯t try to hide was Jonathan. However, he didn¡¯t n on intervening. More urately speaking, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in these people¡¯s affairs. But sometimes, trouble came knocking at his door despite his wishes to the contrary. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. To be precise, it didn¡¯te knocking at his door but Emmeline¡¯s door. At some point in time, Pablo spotted Emmeline, who was cowering on the couch. His eyes promptly lit up, and he pointed at her right away. ¡°She, too! She must stay and entertain me tonight!¡± I¡¯ve bedded plenty of beautifuldies, but I¡¯ve never been with someone like her! Although she deliberately dresses maturely, the innocence in her eyes shines like a beacon! It¡¯s ringly obvious that she¡¯s still a virgin! ¡°N-No!¡± Emmeline instantly panicked when she saw Pablo pointing at her. She snapped her head up and nced around in a loss, only to find that nary a person dared to interfere. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t even bother looking at Jonathan, positive that he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything since he was a deadbeat. ¡°Men, take them few girls I pointed out earlier to my private room. The others can scram now!¡± After having pointed out the girls he wanted, Pablo waved a dismissive hand impatiently and dismissed everyone else as though swatting a fly away. The rest of the people weren¡¯t at all vexed despite his words. Instead, they collectively breathed a sigh of relief. But just as they moved to leave, a cold voice suddenly rang out from the couch. ¡°Fatty, did you seek my permission before stealing my girlfriend right in front of me?¡± Jonathan, who hadn¡¯t said a single word, finally spoke. Well, well, well, I don¡¯t want to get involved, but this da*n fatty just had to set his sights on Emmeline. Thus, I¡¯ve got no choice but to intercede. What can I do when she¡¯s Josephine¡¯s sister? ¡°What did you just call me, kid?¡± When Pablo heard that, his expression darkened at lightning speed. The thing I loathe most in my entire life is to have someone calling me fat! That¡¯s my kryptonite! In a sh, everyone cut their gazes at Jonathan. Three words popped up in their minds¡ªwhat an idiot! Nana, especially, was all the more repulsed by Jonathan. In her eyes, all he could do was blow his own trumpet without anything to show for it. Hah! He¡¯s even worse than Charles, downright foolish! I really don¡¯t understand what Emmeline likes about him! ¡°I¡¯m giving you a minute, Fatty. You¡¯d better disappear from my line of sight before I get mad,¡± Jonathan murmured, ncing at Pablo cidly. ¡°Oh? What will happen when you get mad?¡± Pablo stared at him with a sneer, regarding him as though he was a fool. ¡°Someone will die.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s answer, Pablo acted as though it was the biggest joke in the world. ¡°Did I mishear you? Kid, even Fenrir doesn¡¯t dare say that to me. Who do you think you are?¡± His remark had Fenrir¡¯s face stinging hotly, and he felt as though he had been pped across the face. ¡°Fenrir is nobody. How can hepare to me?¡± Jonathan drawled, his voice mild. ¡°Did you hear that, Fenrir?¡± Pablo couldn¡¯t help guffawing upon hearing that. ¡°Fenrir, it seems that you¡¯re not doing all that well in Jadeborough! Even a snot-nosed kid dares to disparage you!¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish, kid?¡± Fenrir¡¯s expression changed drastically, turning frightfully grim. It¡¯s one thing that this da*n fatty looks down on me since he has Harrison backing him up, but who does this kid think he is? How dare he looks down on me? The Legendary Man Chapter 74 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 74 Read Online Chapter 74 He Is Doomed ¡°Fatty, I¡¯ve always been rather short on patience!¡± Ignoring Fenrir altogether, Jonathan looked at Pablo indifferently, stating, ¡°I¡¯m only giving you a minute. If you¡¯re still here after a minute has passed¡­ ¡°What will you do about that?¡± Pablo eyed him as though he was a sandwich short of a pic. ¡°I¡¯ll have you disappear forever!¡± Oh my God, he has lost his mind! He has gone off his rocker, huh? All at once, everyone there stared at him as though he was a nutcase. Does he not know to read the atmosphere before talking big? And can¡¯t he tell how powerful this da*n fatty is? Even Fenrir has to back down in front of him, yet he dares speak to him in such a manner when he merely rides an electric scooter and even got kicked out from the car dealership? Is he sick of living? ¡°You¡¯ll have me disappear forever?¡± When Pablo heard that, he doubled over as though he had heard the world¡¯s most hrious joke. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll give you a chance. I want to see how you¡¯re going to have me disappear forever!¡± He didn¡¯t take Jonathan¡¯s threat to heart but turned to Fenrir and taunted, ¡°Fenrir, this kid doesn¡¯t seem to fear you at all! Are you really all that powerful?¡± At the provocation, Fenrir¡¯s expression darkened further. Glowering at Jonathan grimly, he threatened, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t know where your guts came from that you dare speak to me in such an insolent manner, but I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be difficult for you to walk out of his room today!¡± After saying that, he waved a hand. Hisckeys behind him immediately rushed forward, raising their guns and aiming them at Jonathan. ¡°Break his legs and throw him down from the third floor!¡± Fenrir waved his hand again, not in the mood to yak with Jonathan. I¡¯ll use practical action to show everyone the consequences of offending me in Jadeborough! ¡°Fenrir, you¡¯re afraid of Harrison, yet you don¡¯t fear me?¡± Jonathan nced at him dispassionately. In an instant, Fenrir froze and gaped at him in disbelief. Does he know Mr. Seymour as well? ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by him, Mr. Fenrir! He loves to boast, but he¡¯s a useless fellow! Back then, he rode a shabby electric scooter to the car dealership to buy a Lamborghini and ended up being kicked out!¡± Charles proimed upon noticing that Fenrir was wavering slightly, putting Jonathan down. And it was also then that Fenrir abruptly realized that he was almost scared off by Jonathan. ¡°How dare you try to scare me, kid?¡± Fenrir¡¯s expression went chilly. ¡°Try to scare you?¡± Jonathan then sneered, ¡°Are you worthy of me doing so?¡± After saying that, he no longer bothered to pay Fenrir any mind. He shifted his gaze to Pablo and dered, ¡°Fatty, a minute has passed, and my patience is at its end!¡± ¡°Oh, really? So, how are you nning to have me disappear forever?¡± Pablo regarded Jonathan with a smirk, not believing him in the least. He¡¯s no more than a fool who rides a shabby electric scooter besides having been shown the door by an establishment, yet he dares to put on such a show before me?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with Harrison, yes?¡± Eyeing him apathetically, Jonathan remarked, ¡°Give him a call.¡± ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with Harrison?¡± Pablo arched an eyebrow in surprise. From the look of things, he really seems to be acquainted with Harrison! ¡°Give him a call and tell him that I¡¯m only giving him ten minutes. He¡¯s to appear before me in ten minutes. If he¡¯s even a secondte, he doesn¡¯t need toe anymore!¡± The moment Jonathan¡¯s words rang out, shock deluged everyone there. But a secondter, the entire room burst into raucousughter. They all looked at Jonathan as though he had a screw loose in his head, thus uttered the most absurd statement in the world. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hearing things, was I? Did he just give Harrison an order?¡± Pablo stared at Jonathan with derision etched on his face as though he was looking at someone on the brink of death. ¡°Kid, do you know who he is?¡± It wasn¡¯t just him, for almost everyone there shared his sentiments. He¡¯s truly out of his head that he dares to give Harrison an order! Does he know who that is? That¡¯s the most ruthless man in Jadeborough who has connections to government officials and their illegal counterparts! No one in Jadeborough dares to offend him. Even the four prominent families in Jadeborough dare not order him around like this! ¡°What does that matter? You only need to repeat my words to him,¡± Jonathan murmured. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re the most brazen person I¡¯ve seen in my forty over years of life!¡± Pablo cast him a sympathetic nce before he took out his phone and made the call. Shortly after, Harrison¡¯s voice drifted out of the phone. ¡°Is the matter not resolved yet, Mr. Hearnshaw?¡± ¡°It¡¯s resolved, but I¡¯ve now run into an even greater trouble.¡± After throwing Jonathan a mocking look, Pablo exined, ¡°I met someone, and he asked me to convey a message to you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°He said that you¡¯re to appear before him in ten minutes. If you¡¯re even a secondte, you don¡¯t need to come anymore.¡± Pablo recounted Jonathan¡¯s message to Harrison word for word. When the final word fell, the entire room plunged into pin-drop silence. Everyone was waiting for Harrison to flip his lid. They all wondered what he would do to Jonathan. Will Harrison break both his legs and hang him on the bridge above Goda River to bake for three days and nights under the scorching sun? Or will he simply chop him into pieces and throw him into Goda River to feed the fishes? Or perhaps he¡¯ll shoot him and toss him down from the third floor? They had all started imagining Jonathan¡¯s death. Charles, especially, wore a sadistic smile on his face. His girlfriend, Nana, was gazing at Jonathan with pity. There was a trace of reluctance in her eyes. While I detest someone like him, I¡¯ve never thought of having him die. Conversely, Emmeline was incandescent to the point that she was trembling all over. Why couldn¡¯t you just remain a worthless bum, Jonathan? Why must you court death? Do you not know that Harrison will really kill you if he gets mad? As everyone regarded him with varied looks in their eyes, Harrison, who was on the other end of the phone, replied at longst, ¡°Tell him to wait for me. Also, tell him toe up with a few ways he¡¯d like to die. At that time, I¡¯ll choose one and send him across the great divide personally!¡± A beep sounded as Harrison hung up right away. The second the phone was disconnected, Pablo finally dissolved intoughter. Not only him, but everyone behind him guffawed after hearing Harrison¡¯s reply. He¡¯s done for! Verily, he¡¯s doomed! Even Charles, who had wanted to hightail it out of there, suddenly didn¡¯t feel like leaving anymore. Instead, he wanted to stay and see how Jonathan was going to meet his endter. Oh, well¡­ Nana heaved a long sigh. I just knew that the oue would be this. How could someone like him be acquainted with Harrison? Some people say that only people will very low self-esteem like to use such a method to highlight their superiority, exaggerate things, and bluster. Someone like him must have exceedingly low self-esteem in life, no? ¡°Kid, Harrison asked you to wait for him!¡± Snickering, Pablo said to Jonathan, ¡°He even said that you shoulde up with a few ways you¡¯d like to die. At that time, he¡¯ll choose one and send you across the great divide personally!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 75 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 75 Read Online Chapter 75 Drop To Your Knees When Pablo said that, everyone there looked at Jonathan with a mocking look in their eyes. They were seemingly waiting to see how he was going to meet his death. However, Jonathan remained unfazed. He merely replied cidly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± After saying that, he closed his eyes without saying a single word further. Time slowly ticked by. The ten minutes appeared particrly long, so Pablo yanked Jory¡¯s girlfriend into his arms while waiting for Harrison. His hands roamed all over her body. No matter how she struggled, she simply couldn¡¯t break free from his restrain. Meanwhile, Jory¡¯s friends acted as though they didn¡¯t see anything. They averted their eyes and didn¡¯t even dare look at her. As for Charles¡¯ girlfriend, Nana, a sh of sorrow flickered in her eyes. Jory has just been thrown down three floors by that da*n fatty, and it¡¯s still uncertain whether he¡¯s still alive, but his girlfriend is now being groped as well. s, none of his friends dare get involved in this matter! As she witnessed the scene unfolding before her eyes, a sense of despair inexorably welled within her. Isn¡¯t Jory¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s predicament precisely the fate awaiting meter? Recalling how Charles abandoned her earlier, a stark sense of hopelessness pervaded her. Ten minutes, not a second more or less! When thest second ticked past, Jonathan abruptly opened his eyes. ¡°Ten minutes are up.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Pablo stopped the wandering of his hand over Jory¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s body. Eyeing him with a sneer, he drawled, ¡°Kid, did you really think that I¡¯ve been waiting for the time to pass? I¡¯m waiting to see how you¡¯ll die!¡± He wasn¡¯t the only one, for almost everyone there was waiting to see how Jonathan was going to bite the dust. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait anymore.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan calmly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve said that he doesn¡¯t need toe and see me anymore if he¡¯s even a secondte. Time is up now, so it¡¯s toote even if hees!¡± Having said that, he took a step forward. At that exact moment, the private room door was kicked open from the outside without warning. Immediately after, Harrison stalked in with a grim expression. Behind him trailed a dozenckeys in ck suits, holding guns in their hands. They had immediately drawn their guns upon stepping into the private room and surrounded everyone there. Harrison actually came! At the sight of the man, the expressions of almost everyone there changed drastically. Reputation was indeed of great import, for everyone knew all too well the kind of person Harrison was. Anyone who offended him would meet a ghastly death. ¡°Mr. Seymour!¡± Fenrir immediately stepped forward and bowed deferentially, greeting Harrison the moment he came in. Harrison, however, didn¡¯t spare him a single nce. The man merely snorted and demanded with a dark expression, ¡°Who was the one who told me toe over in ten minutes to see him? I¡¯m here. Where is he?¡± In a sh, everyone trained their gazes on Jonathan. Mockery, disdain, and scorn shone in their eyes. About everyone there had only one thought in their minds at that very moment¡ªhe¡¯s so dead! Surprisingly, they couldn¡¯t perceive even a hint of panic on Jonathan¡¯s face. Instead, he nced at Harrison indifferently and dered, ¡°It was me.¡± Harrison merely found the voice a tad familiar, but as soon as he cast his gaze over, his legs went weak. Wobbling on his feet, he almost fell to his knees. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein?¡± His mind went nk, for never had he expected that the person who wanted to see him was Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re very bold, Mr. Seymour!¡± Staring at him coldly, Jonathan asserted, ¡°I said that I was only giving you ten minutes, making it clear that you don¡¯t need toe and see me anymore if you¡¯re even a secondte! Ten minutes have passed now. Howte are you?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡­¡± Gulping, Harrison was just going to speak when he suddenly dropped to his knees on the ground with a thud. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I-I didn¡¯t know that it was you who wanted to see me. If I¡¯d known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have dared to bete for even a second!¡± Who is he? He¡¯s Asura, the only God in my heart! If I¡¯d known that he wanted to see me, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to be even a secondte no matter what! At that very moment, everyone in the private room was stunned. They gaped at Harrison, who was kneeling on the ground, their minds going nk. They even wondered whether there was a problem with their vision. Harrison Seymour, the most ruthless man in Jadeborough, is actually kneeling before him? How is this possible? ¡°Mr. Seymour, are you¡­ intoxicated?¡± Pablo couldn¡¯t help asking at the sight unfolding before him. As far as I remember, it¡¯s always been others falling to their knees before him. He has never kneeled before anyone. A cut-throat person like him would never go on his knees, even at gunpoint! After all, what¡¯s the most important thing to people in underground circles like us? Dignity! We always maintain our dignity even at the cost of our lives! But what¡¯s happening now? He actually dropped to his knees before this snot-nosed kid without a word? How is he going to have any authority in Jadeborough if this gets out? ¡°Shut up!¡± Harrison jerked his head back and red at him with a murderous look in his eyes. That instantly had Pablo shuddering in fear, and he didn¡¯t dare utter another word. At that moment, Harrison was undoubtedly the epitome of the most ruthless man in Jadeborough! That look in his eyes also snapped the group of people who had spaced out at the scene back to reality. It¡¯s true! We¡¯re neither dreaming nor seeing things! He has truly kneeled before Jonathan! ¡°I¡¯m extremely dissatisfied by your performance.¡± Jonathan nced at Harrison nonchntly. But at that mere nce, such stark fear assailed Harrison that he nched. Without further ado, he lifted his hand and struck himself across the face. With that p, a bright red palm print promptly materialized on his face. ¡°Do you feel better now, Mr. Goldstein?¡± That blow wasn¡¯t just physical, for it was also a p in the face to everyone there. They had all mocked Jonathan earlier and imagined his horrific death, but Harrison simply fell to his knees before the man. ¡°W-What¡¯s happening here, Mr. Seymour?¡± Fenrir, who was standing behind Harrison, went stiff. His instincts screamed at him that Jonathan was exceedingly dangerous, for he had never seen Harrison kneeling before someone so humbly ever since he pledged loyalty to the man. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Harrison ordered without looking back at him. ¡°Mr. Seymour, I¡­¡± Fenrir was going to speak further, but Harrison cut him off. ¡°Drop to your knees if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 76 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 76 Read Online Chapter 76 I Never Boast Thud! Without another word, Fenrir fell to his knees before Jonathan unhesitatingly. He didn¡¯t even dare inquire about the reason. In that instant, the entire room became as silent as the grave, not a peep was heard. It was so still that one could hear the sounds of breathing loud and clear. No one dared to ask a single question, let alone inquire about the reason. Is Fenrir powerful? Yes! He has connections to government officials and their illegal counterparts, in addition to being Harrison¡¯s top fighter. Countless people met their ends at his hands, and few people dare to go against him in Jadeborough. But now, he¡¯s kneeling in front of Jonathan, not even daring to ask why! And how about Harrison? He¡¯s even more powerful, the most ruthless man in Jadeborough and the true king of the underground circles in the city. In front of him, Fenrir doesn¡¯t even dare talk back. But still, he fell to his knees before Jonathan docilely and was even so stricken at a single nce from the man that he pped himself. Then, he even asked him whether he was feeling better! That scene truly shocked everyone present. Emmeline, especially, gaped at everything that was unfolding before her eyes incredulously. She was so surprised that her hand flew up to her mouth. I-Is this still the Jonathan whom I know, the worthless bum who depended on the Smith family to support him for a whole year? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is he your friend?¡± Jonathan pointed at Pablo on the couch. ¡°No!¡± Harrison denied it immediately without a second¡¯s dy. ¡°He¡¯s a coboration partner of mine on a particr project. Was it him who offended you?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± Jonathan shook his head. From beginning to end, he has never done anything to offend me since whatever he did to Charles and Jory was no business of mine. I¡¯ve never been a person who likes to poke my nose into other people¡¯s affairs. However, he really shouldn¡¯t have set his sights on Emmeline! While I detest her greatly, she¡¯s still Josephine¡¯s sister at the end of the day. Never mind if I¡¯m averse toward her, but I¡¯ll never allow someone else to pick on her! ¡°He just ruined my mood,¡± Jonathan replied airily. ¡°I know what to do, Mr. Goldstein!¡± When Harrison heard that, his expression grew chilly. Turning to Pablo, he dered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hearnshaw!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Seymour?¡± Pablo¡¯s face instantly darkened at the man¡¯s steely expression. The only reason I dared to be so reckless in Jadeborough is all thanks to his reputation. In this city, no one dares to offend him, much less disrespect him. But if he makes a move against me, who else in Jadeborough could protect me? ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that you naturally have to pay the price after ruining Mr. Goldstein¡¯s mood!¡± Eyeing him coldly, Harrison ordered, ¡°Men, chop off his limbs and throw him down from the third floor!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seymour!¡± As soon as thatmand from Harrison fell, the dozen ofckeys behind him moved forward to act right away. Seeing that, the fewckeys behind Pablo were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even dare make a peep. Harrison tasked them with protecting Pablo, so now that the man himself had spoken, none of them dared to interfere. ¡°How could you simply turn on me, Harrison?¡± When Pablo heard that, his expression changed drastically. He frantically screeched, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s a business coboration worth several hundred million between us! If you dare make a move against me, the business will be off the table!¡± ¡°So be it!¡± Harrison wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned. What¡¯s a mere few hundred millionpared to Asura? Even if it were several billion, I wouldn¡¯t dare go against him! ¡°Mr. Seymour, I won¡¯t take a single cent of the profit if you¡¯d just let me off. I¡¯ll give you all the profit from this project, the entire five hundred million! Is that amenable to you?¡± By then, Pablo had naturally realized that things weren¡¯t looking good for him. After all, Harrison had made it clear that he was turning on him. ¡°You still don¡¯t understand my meaning!¡± Regarding him with a cold expression on his face, Harrison rified, ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of money but the fact that you ruined Mr. Goldstein¡¯s mood! Do you get it now?¡± The temptation of five hundred million is indeed alluring, but would I dare take it? Even if I had the guts to do so, would I be alive to spend the money? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein! I was wrong!¡± In a trice, understanding dawned upon Pablo. He dropped to his knees before Jonathan at once. ¡°I know it is all my fault! Everything I said earlier was mere nonsense. Please spare me! As long as you do so, I¡¯ll immediately transfer the five hundred million to you!¡± At that moment, he had finally understood the meaning of that remark of Jonathan¡¯s¡ªIf you¡¯re still here after a minute has passed, I¡¯ll have you disappear forever! That wasn¡¯t a joke. Instead, he was totally serious. ¡°It¡¯s toote that you only realized the error of your ways now.¡± ncing at him impassively, Jonathan murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t retract my words.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± His response scared Pablo so much that the man went limp on the ground. He scrambled forward and hugged Jonathan¡¯s leg, wailing so piteously that his face was a mess of snot. ¡°I beg you, Mr. Goldstein! Please spare me-¡± s, before he had even finished speaking, a fewckeys stepped forward from behind Harrison and whipped out their guns. Bang! Bang! In the next instant, two gunshots split the air. Pablo¡¯s agonized howl instantly reverberated in the entire room. ¡°Toss him down so that he isn¡¯t in the way here!¡± Harrison waved a hand impatiently, dismissing him as though swatting a fly. ¡°Understood, Mr. Seymour!¡± Following thatmand, the fewckeys grabbed Pablo¡¯s plump body and strode toward the window. In no time, a muffled thud sounded, and the entire room plunged into deathly silence. Charles shook like a leaf after witnessing the turn of events that transpired right before his eyes. Recalling his scornful remarks and taunts toward Jonathan earlier, he was seized by the urge to give himself a hard p. Oh God, why on earth did I run my mouth earlier? But while he was terror-stricken, worried about Jonathan¡¯s retaliation, he noticed that the man hadn¡¯t even looked at him once. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, is there anything else you¡¯d like me to handle for you?¡± Harrison looked at Jonathan cautiously after Pablo had been thrown downstairs. Upon hearing that, Charles¡¯ nerves promptly stretched tautly. His face went ashen as well. Crap! I¡¯m dead! I¡¯m truly done for this time! As Pablo¡¯s end shed across his mind, he teetered on the verge of peeing his pants. ¡°No.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯ste, so I should be going home to rest.¡± After saying that, he shifted his gaze to Emmeline and stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Emmeline was inexorably startled to hear that before she quickly gathered her wits about her. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you both home, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison hastily rushed forward to open the door for them. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Shaking his head, Jonathan walked out of the private room. When he was halfway there, he suddenly turned back to the group of students behind him and asserted, ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve never liked to boast. When I say something, I¡¯ll make certain that ites true!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 77 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 77 Read Online Chapter 77 Do Not Tell Your Sister Utter silence reigned in the entire private room. Everyone in the room flushed bright red after hearing Jonathan¡¯s remark. Nana, especially, was gripped by the urge to crawl into a hole. Phew! Fenrir heaved a sigh of relief when Jonathan left. The first thing he did after climbing to his feet was to p Charles across the face. ¡°Da*n you! Do you know that you almost killed me?¡± That blow had Charles stumbling on his feet and almost falling to the ground. ¡°Mr. Fenrir, I-¡± Charles covered his face with a hand, not even daring to utter a word of protest. ¡°Cut that crap! From today on, don¡¯t ever mention my name out there anymore! If I learn that you used my name anywhere in Jadeborough, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± After saying that, Fenrir pushed open the door and left without sparing him another nce. When he went downstairs, he happened to bump into Harrison, who had just seen Jonathan to his car. The moment he saw the man, he swiftly acted servile and inquired, ¡°Mr. Seymour, what exactly is Mr. Goldstein¡¯s identity?¡± He didn¡¯t dare ask when others were there just now. Since there was no one then, he finally mustered the courage to give voice to the question ying in his mind. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know his identity!¡± Casting him a wintry look, Harrison added, ¡°You only need to know that certain death awaits all who offends him. Even I will be doomed if I were to offend him, let alone you! You know of the ckwood family, don¡¯t you? Their influence in Jadeborough is substantial, no? But still, they ended up being banished from the city after offending him!¡± ¡°Mr. Seymour, are you saying that he was the person who banished the ckwood family from Jadeborough?¡± In an instant, Fenrir¡¯s vision went ck, and he broke out in a cold sweat. I¡¯ve heard that some big fish came to Jadeborough a few days ago, his power and influence so great that the ckwood family in Jadeborough is no more than a dog in front of him! But never had I thought that he would turn out to be a young man who¡¯s only in his twenties! And so, the entire debacle drew to an end with Jonathan¡¯s departure. Sitting in the car, Emmeline couldn¡¯t resist sneaking nces at Jonathan. It¡¯s really difficult to assimte the worthless bum from three years ago to the ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡± who had Harrison falling to his knees before him. After all, who is Jonathan? He¡¯s a deadbeat! Back then, if it weren¡¯t for the Smith family supporting him for a whole year, he would¡¯ve probably starved on the streets ages ago! But if that¡¯s true, why would Harrison kneel to him? Even I have heard of the man, and he¡¯s a savage character! It¡¯s rumored that dozens of people died at his hand, the number hitting at least a hundred! ¡°Just ask whatever¡¯s ying on your mind,¡± Jonathan murmured, Emmeline¡¯s surreptitious peeks driving him crazy. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Emmeline gave voice to her question while biting her lip. ¡°I¡¯m your brother-inw,¡± Jonathan replied casually. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant-¡± Emmeline turned exceedingly frantic. ¡°I know. You want to ask why Harrison kneeled before me, no?¡± Jonathanmented, ncing at her nonchntly. ¡°Yes!¡± Emmeline hurriedly nodded. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken your presence into consideration, he might not have been able to appease me even if he had gotten to his knees today,¡± Jonathan remarked airily. Does falling to one¡¯s knees have any use in resolving the problem? If it weren¡¯t for me being there today, she would¡¯ve been sullied by that da*n fatty! ¡°H-How did you-¡± Emmeline¡¯s voice abruptly grew panicked when she heard that. If he¡¯d said this to me in the past, I would¡¯ve certainly thrown him a scornful look and even made a few jibes. Now, however, I don¡¯t dare do that anymore! After all, l personally witnessed how that da*n fatty was thrown down from the third floor with an order from him! ¡°Are you trying to ask what exactly I¡¯ve experienced in the past three years that I¡¯ve seemingly be a different person entirely?¡± Glimpsing her flustered expression, Jonathan calmly asserted, ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to imagine all that I¡¯ve gone through in the past three years. All you need to know is that the person I was three years ago has died. Starting today, I won¡¯t allow anyone to pick on the Smith family anymore. But if you all still want to treat me the same as three years ago, I don¡¯t mind having the Smith family disappear from the face of this earth!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Josephine, the Smith family would¡¯ve died long ago just because of the way they treated me back then! ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± Emmeline¡¯s heart lurched when she heard that, and she stared at him in terror. As the memories of her tearing into him back then shed across her mind, fear snowballed within her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, for I won¡¯t be doing anything to you.¡± Casting her an indifferent look, Jonathan ordered, ¡°Just pretend as though nothing happened when we arrive home. Don¡¯t tell your sister about it.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Emmeline nodded fervently. Actually, even if he hadn¡¯t said anything to that effect, I wouldn¡¯t have dared tell Josephine about it either! Twenty minutester, the car came to a stop in front of No. 1 Vi. To Jonathan¡¯s surprise, there were a few guards in front of the mansion. They stood on both sides of the mansion with weapons in their hands. The second they caught sight of Jonathan, they hastily lifted their hands and saluted him. ¡°Who told you toe here?¡± Jonathan questioned with a frown. ¡°Ms. Yarrow sent us! She said you¡¯re a venerable resident; thus, specially assigned us to stand guard here!¡± a guard quickly answered. ¡°You can all go back to your posts.¡± Jonathan waved a dismissive hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to keep guard here.¡± The average thief probably won¡¯t even be able to make it past the gate of No. 1 Vi. On the contrary, if the intruder is an enemy of mine who¡¯s aware of my identity, they won¡¯t be able to do anything with just the two of them! ¡°But Ms. Yarrow-¡± The guard wanted to speak further, only to have Jonathan cutting him off. ¡°Tell her that I was the one who dismissed you both. If she has any objections, she cane and seek me out.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two guards shared a look before they left helplessly. That scene before Emmeline shocked her greatly. If it were in the past, she would definitely assume that the two guards were extras whom Jonathan hired to put on a show with him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, she didn¡¯t dare harbor a single shred of doubt after witnessing how petrified Harrison was with a single nce from the man that he dropped to his knees in the private room. Instead, she even vaguely felt that it was nothing out of the ordinary. It was already past ten o¡¯clock at night when they arrived home. Usually, Josephine would have gone to bed long ago. Unexpectedly, not only was she not asleep that night, but she was even watching television in the living room. When she saw them both entering the house, she casually swept her gaze over them. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 78 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 78 Read Online Chapter 78 Beauties Are Good At Teasing Men ¡°Yup!¡± Jonathan nodded before eximing in surprise, ¡°Why are you not in bed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling sleepy yet.¡± Despite her words, Josephine¡¯s bloodshot eyes betrayed her. It was clear as day that she wasn¡¯t only sleepy, but very much so. Then, she turned to Emmeline and asked, ¡°How was the birthday party? Did you have fun?¡± ¡°I-It was fine.¡± ncing at Jonathan guiltily, Emmeline bolted for the second floor as though the hounds of hell were nipping at her heels. ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯m going to bed first!¡± After saying that, she fled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Josephine eyed Jonathan with furrowed brows when she saw Emmeline¡¯s unusual reaction. ¡°Did you ride roughshod over her?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jonathan wore an expression of exasperation. ¡°She¡¯s just a little down after having been disparaged by her friends at the birthday party.¡± ¡°But why do I feel as though she fears you?¡± Josephine perceptively noticed Emmeline¡¯s atypical behavior. Under usual circumstances, she would definitely be standing before him. When they came home today, however, she stood behind him tensely as though she didn¡¯t dare stand in front of him! ¡°It must have been a trick of the light.¡± Jonathan changed the subject with a smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯ste, Darling. Why don¡¯t we return to our room and sleep?¡± ¡°Who wants to sleep with you?¡± Josephine shot him a re. ¡°I waited up for you because I¡¯ve got something to say to you!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sitting down beside her, Jonathan lightly inhaled the alluring scent that wafted off her. ¡°Smith Group¡¯s annual party will be held the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ve got to make preparations for it at the office tomorrow, so I¡¯ve got no time to prepare a gift for Grandpa and Grandma. You do it instead.¡± As Josephine said that, she took out a bank card from her pocket. ¡°There¡¯s a hundred thousand in this card. The PIN is my birthday. Choose a gift and give it to them during the annual party.¡± I was nning to use this money to rent a mansion at Edenic Heights, but since that¡¯s unnecessary now, it¡¯s perfect to buy a gift for thepany¡¯s annual party! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s time for the annual party?¡± The Smith Group¡¯s annual party was a grand affair every year, so much so that those who didn¡¯t know better would think that it was some listedpany. But in reality, the Smith family was only a third-rate family in Jadeborough, a far cry from the four prominent families. Despite that, the scale of their annual party every year was on par with the top-notch families. Every single descendant of the family had to prepare a gift for the patriarch and matriarch of the Smith family during the annual party. Furthermore, it couldn¡¯t be too cheap either because the members of the Smith family drew comparisons behind closed doors. Those whose gifts were more expensive would be esteemed, while whoever¡¯s gift was cheap would be ridiculed. The gifts Josephine prepares every year aren¡¯t all that expensive, usually just worth ten or twenty thousand. Why is she spending such a fortune to buy a gift this year? ¡°I don¡¯t need this card. I¡¯ve got money, so I¡¯ll go and buy a gift tomorrow.¡± Jonathan returned the bank card to Josephine while contemting an appropriate gift. ¡°Drop that act. I know better than anyone whether you¡¯ve got any money.¡± Josephine didn¡¯t take the card. Instead, she turned to Jonathan and urged, ¡°Just buy a gift of about a hundred thousand, but don¡¯t say that I told you to buy it. Instead, say that you prepared it!¡± That was her ultimate motive. In the past, he has always been the target of criticism every time he apanied me in attending the company¡¯s annual party. But that¡¯s inevitable since he¡¯s the only person who married into the Smith family. A live-in son-inw has little dignity to speak of, and he hasn¡¯t much money, so the gift he prepares each time is dirt cheap. As such, our family naturally bes theughingstock of the rest of the Smith family. ¡°You¡¯re worried that they¡¯ll scorn me, yes?¡± Jonathan had no difficulty discerning her meaning when she had said as much. Although Josephine usually treated him coldly, she would still look out for his interest during important moments. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be mocked alongside you!¡± With a cold expression on her face, Josephine threw him a re. Then, she got up and headed toward the second floor. Even if that¡¯s what I think, I¡¯ll never admit to it! ¡°Just admit it. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about when we¡¯ve been married for such a long time?¡± Jonathan trailed after her, grinning from ear to ear. He stuffed the bank card into her pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t need this money. Just keep this since you¡¯ve got to support me if I were to lose my job one day!¡± ¡°Speaking of that, when are you going to start work?¡± Hearing the possibility of him losing his job, Josephine abruptly remembered that he had gotten a job at some real estate firm. If he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would¡¯ve forgotten all about it! ¡°Uh¡­ Tomorrow.¡± Jonathan gave a cough, seized by the urge to kick himself hard. Why on earth did I bring that up? Wasn¡¯t I just shooting myself in the foot? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that everything you told me back then was a lie?¡± Josephine¡¯s brows knitted together when she noticed the man¡¯s flustered state, and she doubted whether his im of working at a real estate firm was a mere lie. ¡°Of course not!¡± Jonathan hastily denied it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with me tomorrow if you don¡¯t believe it?¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. What time are you going tomorrow? I¡¯ll drop you off at your office.¡± To his surprise, Josephine agreed. At once, Jonathan was floored since he thought that she would decline. ¡°Two or three o¡¯clock in the afternoon tomorrow, I suppose.¡± Jonathan picked a time at random. I definitely wouldn¡¯t have time to set things up if I were to pick a time in the morning. If it were in the afternoon, I would still have time to find a real estate firm. If all else fails, I¡¯ll simply acquire one! Okay, I¡¯ll do that, then! For the sake of putting up a show, he decided to acquire a real estate firm. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drop you off tomorrow afternoon!¡± ncing at him, Josephine noted, ¡°It¡¯ste, so go to bed earlier.¡± Having said that, she headed toward the third floor. When Jonathan saw that she was leaving, he gave a light cough and went after her. ¡°Um¡­ Darling, I¡¯m a tad afraid of the dark to sleep alone at night. Could I please sleep in your room tonight? I can sleep on the couch. Otherwise, I can even sleep on the floor!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine. Come with me.¡± At Josephine¡¯s unexpected agreement, delight inundated Jonathan. He followed her to the third floor. But when he wanted to step into the room after she had pushed open the door and entered, the room door mmed shut with a bang as she closed the door from the inside. ¡°Darling, didn¡¯t you say that I could sleep in your room?¡± Jonathan touched his nose, helplessness was written all over his face. ¡°I was just teasing you. Did you take it seriously?¡± A snort from Josephine drifted out of the room. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s indeed true that beauties are good at teasing men!¡± Jonathan then went back to his own room in exasperation. The Legendary Man Chapter 79 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 79 Read Online Chapter 79 In The Name Of The King Of War The night went by in a blink of an eye. When the day broke the next morning, Josephine had already gone to her office. Seating on the leather couch, Margaret was watching television. As for Connor, he was busy cooking and cleaning just like he always did in the Smith residence. The only difference was that Jonathan no longer needed to do them, as Margaret didn¡¯t dare force him to. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re awake!¡± When she saw Jonathane downstairs, Margaret sprang up from the sofa. ¡°Jonathan, are you hungry? Shall I make you a bowl of oatmeal porridge?¡± ¡°Whatever you have to say, spit it out!¡± With Josephine out, there was no need for Jonathan to be cordial with Margaret. After all, Margaret would never be nice unless she had an agenda. ¡°Can¡¯t I just show you some concern?¡± Margaret forced an awkward smile. ¡°Jonathan, the next time you head to Jazona, why don¡¯t you introduce us to the King of War? Coincidentally, your dad is going there in the next few days. Why don¡¯t youe along with us?¡± They had barely spoken, and Margaret had already revealed her agenda. When she mentioned his dad, she was obviously talking about Connor. ¡°I¡¯m busy these few days. Some other time then,¡± Jonathan rejected her outright. Do I even need to travel and see Zachary personally? All I need is to make a call, and he will appear right before me. ¡°What can you be busy with?¡± Margaret¡¯s expression turned solemn after Jonathan rebuffed her. She even regretted calling him by his name instead of a cowardly piece of trash. ¡°Am I obliged to report my business to you?¡± Jonathan red coldly at her and was in no mood for idle chatter. ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude of yours?¡± Margaret¡¯s temper was about to re when she suddenly remembered that she was staying in Jonathan¡¯s house. Hence, she suppressed it at once. ¡°In that case, when will you have time to go with Josephine toplete the transfer of ownership for the house?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The only reason she tolerated Jonathan was that the mansion still wasn¡¯t in Josephine¡¯s name. Once the ownership has changed, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t dare talk to me like that anymore. In fact, I would have kicked him out of the house a long time ago. ¡°It will depend on my mood.¡± Ignoring her, Jonathan walked out of the house. Although there were no longer any guards stationed in front of the mansion, there would be someone patrolling every few minutes. Obviously, Ivana had decided it on her own ord. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t want to be a busybody. After walking for a short while, he arrived at the entrance of Edenic Heights. Casually lighting up a cigarette, Jonathan looked in the direction of a piece of emptynd and yelled, ¡°Come out!¡± However, there was no response at all. Furrowing his eyebrows, Jonathan asserted in a frosty voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll send you to the Northern Crimson Prison for one year together with Zachary!¡± Just as he spoke, the bushes in front of him rustled. The next moment, a few figures in military fatigues and camouge face paint appeared before him. In their lead was Andrew, whom Jonathan had run into at the Phoenix International Hotel. ¡°Commander!¡± Andrew looked embarrassed. ¡°How did you notice our presence?¡± ¡°Did you actually think you could get past me with that lousy camouge of yours?¡± Jonathan shot a re at them. Ever since he left Phoenix International Hotel, he had already noticed them tailing him. He was just toozy to be bothered by it. Andrew exined awkwardly. ¡°Commander, the King of War insisted that we follow you.¡± In front of Jonathan, Andrew didn¡¯t dare lie at all. After all, one wouldn¡¯t lie to Asura unless one had a death wish. ¡°I know,¡± Jonathan replied inly. ¡°The reason I want to speak to you isn¡¯t about you tailing me. Instead, I want to ask you if you know any real estate firms in Jadeborough?¡± ¡°Real estate firms?¡± Andrew scratched his head. ¡°Commander, why are you looking for one? Do you still want to buy a house or something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of buying a real estate firm,¡± Jonathan casually answered. Acquiring a real estate firm? Andrew was even more confused. Everything under the sun can bemandeered by Asura, so what is the point in taking over a real estate firm? ¡°I do know some. However, I¡¯m not sure if they are willing to sell,¡± Andrew replied in an uncertain tone. If I tell them that the buyer is Asura, they would definitely agree without hesitation. However, if Jonathan wants to hide his identity, their response would be entirely different. ¡°Money is not going to be a problem. Anyway, get this done before two in the afternoon,¡± Jonathan ordered as he was in no mood for idle chatter. After all, Andrew would definitely not object. ¡°Two in the afternoon?¡± Andrew looked perplexed. ¡°Commander, isn¡¯t it a little too tight? It¡¯s already ten now.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When Jonathan gave him the side-eye, Andrew was so frightened that he saluted at once. ¡°Yes, Commander. I¡¯llplete the mission!¡± ¡°Get it done before two, and I will look past the fact that you tailed me. If you fail, prepare to spend the rest of your life in the Northern Crimson Prison!¡± The moment he finished, Jonathan turned his head and left. He didn¡¯t even give Andrew the opportunity to protest. ¡°Sir, what do you think themander wants to buy a real estate firm for?¡± Andrew¡¯s subordinates asked curiously after Jonathan had left. Why don¡¯t they ask Jonathan when he was around? ¡°It¡¯s a military secret!¡± Andrew red fiercely at them. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hour to find out which are the top ten real estate firms in Jadeborough. After that, gather them for a meeting at our base. Tell them that whoever is absent had better pack up and prepare to be kicked out of Jazona!¡± ¡°Yes! Commander!¡± The soldiers didn¡¯t dare refuse. However, before they went on their way, one of them couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Sir, are we gathering them in your name?¡± ¡°Are you a f*cking idiot?¡± Andrew gave him a kick. ¡°Use the King of War¡¯s name!¡± Obviously, we should be passing the buck to the King of War under such circumstances. ¡°If the King of War finds out that we falsely used his name¡­¡± The soldiers were seized by fear. The mere mention of the King of War would invoke the previous trauma they had experienced. ¡°So what if he knows?¡± Andrew snorted. ¡°Even if he does, he has no choice but to grit his teeth and bear with it. It¡¯s not like he would dare to let his temper re.¡± After all, acquiring a real estate firm is Asura¡¯s idea. So what if the King of War finds out? He will be resigned to epting it just like everyone else. The thought of the King of War desperately suppressing his rage elicited a chuckle from Andrew. However, he quickly regained hisposure and berated, ¡°What are you spacing out for? Get on with your work right away!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The soldiers turned and left without another word. The Legendary Man Chapter 80 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 80 Read Online Chapter 80 Graham Group After leaving, Jonathan didn¡¯t return to No. 1 Vi. Instead, he gave Harrison a call. The moment the call got through, Harrison¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Are there any antique shops in Jadeborough? I would like to buy a painting,¡± Jonathan casually remarked. Actually, there were many paintings in his official residence, and all of them were worth hundreds of millions. However, the Smith Group¡¯s annual party was tomorrow. Hence, it was too much to ask for those paintings to be airlifted over. ¡°Of course there are. But, the paintings there aren¡¯t reallypatible with your status.¡± After a slight hesitation, Harrison added, ¡°Coincidentally, there¡¯s an auction tonight at Jadeborough, and I heard there will be some paintings on the block. Would you be interested in taking a look?¡± ¡°An auction?¡± Jonathan was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect a third-tier city like Jadeborough to actually organize an auction. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only are there paintings on sale, but there are also meteorites, elixirs, and whatnot. However, no one is sure if they¡¯re real or fake.¡± Harrison was obviously not interested in them. However, Jonathan raised his eyebrow when his interest was piqued by the meteorites and elixirs. Unexpectedly, he asked, ¡°What time is the auction?¡± ¡°Eight in the evening. Are you going?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm, pick me up from Edenic Heightster.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t really keen on the paintings. Instead, he was intrigued by the meteorites and elixirs. To others, such items might be nothing but scams. But to him, it was not necessarily the case. Back then, if he hadn¡¯t trespassed the army camp by ident and chance upon the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, there was no way he could conquer and unite the nation within three years. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Consequently, he became Asura because of that. ¡­¡­ Time flew by in a blink of an eye. When it was one in the afternoon, Josephine came home on purpose from the Smith Group. She had wanted to apany Jonathan to report for duty at the real estate firm. In truth, she was checking on him to see if he was lying to her and whether he actually found a job. ¡°Darling, do you really intend on going to the office with me?¡± Jonathan began to worry. It was almost two, and yet, there was no news from Andrew still. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t sure if Andrew had managed to acquire the real estate firm yet. ¡°Or else?¡± Jonathan stared earnestly at him. ¡°Jonathan, tell me the truth. Is all of what you told me earlier nothing but lies?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jonathan denied it at once. There was no way he would admit it at such a crucial juncture. ¡°Where is your office? I¡¯ll drive you there!¡± Josephine didn¡¯t want to waste any time. Taking out the car key, she turned on the engine of the Lamborghini. After all, she didn¡¯t have much time. After sending Jonathan to this office, the still needed to go back to hers to decorate the ce for the annual party. ¡°For the life of me, I can¡¯t remember!¡± Jonathan pinched his forehead in frustration. ¡°Why don¡¯t I make a call to ask?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Josephine looked earnestly at him. ¡°I¡¯m going outside to make the call.¡± Picking up his phone, Jonathan walked out as if he was going to. The moment he stepped out of the house, he ran into one of the soldiers who was disguised as a civilian. When the soldier saw Jonathan, he almost saluted by reflex. However, Jonathan interrupted him, ¡°Enough, stop wasting time. Is it done?¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± the soldier replied in a quavering voice. He was so nervous that he was already drenched in sweat. It was understandable that he felt that way. After all, he was standing in front of the great Asura who had defeated all the nation¡¯s enemies. ¡°Whichpany?¡± ¡°Graham Group,¡± the soldier answered anxiously. ¡°Graham Group, right?¡± Jonathan returned to the mansion without turning back. The moment he entered, he looked in Josephine¡¯s direction. ¡°Darling, I finally remembered. It¡¯s Graham Group!¡± ¡°Graham Group?¡± Josephine was shocked by the name. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Graham Group?¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Jonathan asked in surprise. Josephine sounded as if there was something wrong with Graham Group. ¡°The Graham Group is Jadeborough¡¯s top real estate firm, and thepany is worth billions. In fact, half of the buildings here were developed by them. Also, I heard that they are very demanding in terms of academic qualifications. One has to be a graduate from a top-tier university in order to get an interview, and that also applies to their lowest positions. If I recall correctly, aren¡¯t you a graduate from a second-tier university?¡± Josephine gave Jonathan a curious look. ¡°Is that so? I never heard anything about their requirements for academic qualifications.¡± Jonathan sneakily tried to change the subject. ¡°It might be because I went through the backdoor?¡± After shooting Jonathan another unconvinced look, Josephine didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. While they were driving out of Edenic Heights, Josephine remarked, ¡°No matter how you got into the company, you cannot be as nonchnt as you have previously been. I heard that thepany is very competitive and strict. If you fail to do your work, they might sack you anytime. So, don¡¯t get yourself fired in your first week there.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to fire me,¡± Jonathan quipped with a grin. ¡°Who knows, they might be begging me to stay after a few months.¡± Fire me? You have got to be kidding! I¡¯m going to take over theirpany and be their new chairman. I¡¯m not going there to be an ordinary employee. Have you ever seen apany fire its chairman before? ¡°Also, you had better stop your affinity for boasting when you¡¯re at work. No one is going to tolerate it there.¡± Josephine red at him before flooring the elerator. However, when they were near Graham Group, Josephine didn¡¯t drive straight in. Instead, she stopped at a supermarket nearby. After a while, Josephine returned with a red stic bag in hand. ¡°What did you buy?¡± Jonathan was surprised when Josephine handed him the bag. ¡°Cigarettes and some drinks.¡± Josephine casually replied. ¡°When you arrive at the office, you had better be humble and keep your bad habits in check so that others won¡¯t resent you. Also, if someone asks for a cigarette, don¡¯t be stingy and give it out generously. Once you run out, I¡¯ll buy you some more. Also, it¡¯s different working in an office. You will be faced with manypetitors. If you don¡¯t know these unspoken rules, others will quickly ostracize you.¡± When Josephine educated Jonathan on the politics of an office, Jonathan listened helplessly with a wry smile on his face. Why is she treating me like a naive newbie, to the extent of reminding me to treat others to a cigarette? ¡°I understand.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t protest even though he didn¡¯t care about such methods. Nevertheless, he was appreciative of the thought that Josephine had put into it. ¡°Darling, in order to thank you, I¡¯ll reward you with a kiss!¡± ¡°Stop fooling around. We have arrived at your office. Now, get down!¡± Josephine shoved him aside the moment the car stopped at the ground floor of Graham Group. The Legendary Man Chapter 81 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 81 Read Online Chapter 81 Escort Him Out The Graham Group was Jadeborough¡¯s top real estate firm. It had a market value of a few billion and owned half the properties in Jadeborough. In fact, some even said that they had acquired a third of Jazona¡¯snd. The boss of Graham Group was known to be a mysterious person. Even though the firm was worth billions, he had never attended anymercial events. In fact, he always turned down requests for interviews by best-selling international magazines. Most people only know him as Graham Cabot. He was in his fifties and was living overseas. All this while, he never appeared in the Graham Group¡¯s annual parties. Even the employees of Graham Group never saw their chairman before, let alone the citizens of Jadeborough. But on that day, he emerged from his seclusion. In fact, he had even rushed back by flight from overseas. Rumor had it that he was supposed to receive an extremely distinguished guest. The moment they heard the news, the entire Graham Group was riled up. After all, Graham was an extremely famous person in Jazona with a worth of tens of billions. Just Graham Group alone was worth a couple of billion, let alone his other investments. Therefore, whoever could cause him to fly back to the country was certainly someone even more distinguished. That person should at the very least be someone as important as Zachary. On the thirty-eighth floor, which was the top floor that reached into the clouds, Graham was dressed in a ck suit. Sitting in front of the full-length windows of his office, he was making himself some coffee. Beside him, stood a sexy and fashionable secretary. The secretary was dressed in a ck suit and skirt. Her long and fair legs would easily captivate any man¡¯s eyes. Also, her long and slightly curly hair was draped on her shoulders. While exuding the grace of a mature woman, she also emanated an aura of naive innocence. The gold-rimmed sses that were supported by the bridge of her nose could easily invoke a man¡¯s desire to dominate her. ¡°Mr. Cabot, it¡¯s already two in the afternoon. The important guest you are to receive has yet to arrive.¡± The secretary was holding a bunch of documents while standing respectfully by the side. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the spare time to meet some of the shareholders? When they heard that you have returned, they hurried over to see you, hoping to reminisce about the past.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have no time for that!¡± Graham rejected without any hesitation, ¡°I have to wait here even if it¡¯s twelve midnight.¡± ¡°But Mr. Cabot, you didn¡¯t sleep a wink the entire night!¡± The secretary looked at Graham in surprise as she wondered who the legendary figure was. His influence was so great that Graham had to rush back from overseas on an overnight flight just to receive him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I have to stay here and wait, even if it¡¯s twelve midnight?¡± Graham stared coldly at his secretary, frightening her into silence. As the gentle breeze from the window blew, the coffee in the room began to grow cold. Graham continued sitting there, not daring to move. Even though his eyes were all bloodshot, he didn¡¯t even dare take one minute for a quick nap. Finally, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Cabot, who is the VIP that you¡¯re supposed to meet? How is he able to put you at such attention?¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t alone. Everyone in Graham Group was dying to know the answer too. ¡°Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t go asking about something you shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Graham shot her re and waved her away. ¡°Out you go!¡± ¡°Mr. Cabot¡­¡± The secretary panicked when she realized she was being chased out. ¡°Mr. Cabot, given how rare it is for you toe back here, why don¡¯t I use the time to help you rx?¡± Obviously, she was trying to seduce him. Before Graham went overseas, they had done it many times right in his office. Even though he was old and losing his potency, to the extent ofsting less than a minute, his power and influence in Jadeborough were still unrivaled. So what if they¡¯re young and canst longer? Other than giving me a rush, what else can they give me? ¡°Get out!¡± In a fit of rage, Graham mmed the table and caused his secretary to flee in fear. After she was gone, Graham looked at his Audemars Piguet watch that was worth as much as a mansion. The movement alone would cost a few million. ¡°It¡¯s about time to wee him here.¡± Just as he spoke, Graham stood up and straighten his clothes. After that, he stepped out of the office. Meanwhile, when Jonathan stepped into Graham Group¡¯s main lobby, he didn¡¯t know where else to go. He was only told that Graham Group was the name of thepany acquired and nothing else. Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward if I go and see the chairman right away and tell him that I¡¯m taking over his company? Furthermore, Josephine is right by my side. ¡°Hello, sir, how may I help you?¡± A beautifuldy had approached Jonathan. Even though she had a melodious voice and a sweet smile, Jonathan cleared his throat without noticing. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m here to take on the new role. I was told toe here at two to go through the onboarding procedures.¡± ¡°New role?¡± Surprised by Jonathan¡¯s words, thedy asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call HR before coming over? Also, did you bring your offer letter?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jonathan shook his head. What HR and offer letter? I¡¯m here to take over thepany. Why would I need all that? ¡°All right, I¡¯ll check with HR. Do you mind telling me your name?¡± Despite her doubts, thedy picked up the phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Sasha, can I check with you whether HR is expecting a new joiner at two?¡± ¡°His name is¡­¡± Thedy looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein,¡± Jonathan answered with his name. ¡°He¡¯s called Jonathan Goldstein.¡± After a brief pause, thedy asked, ¡°No? Sasha, can you double- check in case there¡¯s a mistake?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already checked a few times? In that case, sorry for bothering.¡± After ending the call, thedy looked helplessly at Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, HR has checked but don¡¯t have information on anything new joining them. Why don¡¯t you check with the person who interviewed you?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± Jonathan knitted his eyebrows. Can it be that Andrew didn¡¯t do his job? That¡¯s impossible. Jonathan excluded the possibility from his mind. No matter how brave Andrew was, he wouldn¡¯t dare lie to Jonathan still. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At that moment, a middle-aged man in a suit appeared before them out of nowhere. ¡°Mr. Johnston!¡± The moment she saw the middle-aged man, thedy exined, ¡°This is Mr. Barry Johnston, our HR manager. He is responsible for all the hirings in Graham Group.¡± Just as she spoke, thedy turned to Barry. ¡°Mr. Johnston, this man is a new staff. However, HR can¡¯t find any information about his joining us. Can you get someone to check?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t HR have any knowledge about him joining?¡± Barry looked down at Jonathan. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need to check any further. Escort him to the door.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 82 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 82 Read Online Chapter 82 Do You Know Me Escort me to the door? Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows in response. As for Josephine, her expression darkened with greater intensity. What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Even if they can¡¯t find Jonathan¡¯s details, there¡¯s no need for him to be kicked out. ¡°Mr. Johnston, isn¡¯t this unnecessary?¡± Even thedy thought Barry was overreacting. However, Barry¡¯s face turned grim when he was questioned. ¡°Are you telling me how to do my job? Why don¡¯t you be the HR manager instead?¡± ¡°Mr. Johnston, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± thedy frantically exined. ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need to say another word.¡± Barry waved her away impatiently. ¡°I have seen too many cases of applicants trying to sneak into Graham Group with forged offer letters. There¡¯s no need to waste any more time with him. Show him the door right away. If he doesn¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll get security to throw him out!¡± Just as he spoke, Barry gestured to the security guards toe over without even looking at Jonathan. However, the moment Barry reached out his hand, Jonathan¡¯s face turned frosty. ¡°Mr. Johnston, am I right? How can a person like you be a manager at Graham Group? Whoever that appointed you should also be sacked! How can you throw someone out before rifying the situation? Is this how the Graham Group treats their guests?¡± Jonathan had a sullen expression on. If Josephine wasn¡¯t present, he would have broken Barry¡¯s arm. Even then, it would have been considered a light punishment. However, Barry sneered in response to Jonathan¡¯s words, ¡°How dare you question how I treat my guests? How can someone like you even be considered a guest of the Graham Group? Do you know what sort of people our guests are? They have at least a few hundred million in assets before they can qualify as our guests.¡± ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t even have an offer letter, how dare you im to be the Graham Group¡¯s guest?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Evidently, when thedy mentioned that HR didn¡¯t have any information on Jonathan, Barry assumed that Jonathan was someone who didn¡¯t even pass the Graham Group¡¯s interview. ¡°Get your chairman to see me now!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. A lowly manager might be someone impressive to others, but in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Barry was more insignificant than an insect. ¡°Our chairman?¡± Barry scoffed in response. ¡°Do you think just about anyone can see our chairman? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to get your chairman toe and see me!¡± Jonathan reiterated with an icy expression. ¡°Assh*le, stop f*cking around with me!¡± Barry¡¯s expression darkened at once as he pointed to the security guards. ¡°The few of you, throw this kid out immediately!¡± He didn¡¯t even want to waste time speaking to Jonathan. ¡°Yes!¡± At Barry¡¯s instruction, the security guards raised their batons and headed in Jonathan¡¯s direction. They looked as if they were ready to strike at any sign of resistance by Jonathan. At the exact same time, an elderly man dressed in a ck suit came out of the chairman¡¯s private elevator. With slightly greying hair, he had a serious look on his face. Even the swagger in his walk exuded an air of unbounded authority. The moment he exited the elevator, he was greeted by the sight of the security guards chasing a young man out with their batons. From the way things look, it was as if a conflict was about to break out. Consequently, Graham¡¯s face turned grim at once. My distinguished guest is about to arrive. Why are they causing a ruckus right now? Wouldn¡¯t this result in my preparations going to waste? ¡°Stop!¡± Upon Graham¡¯smand, the security guards were so frightened that they stopped their actions. As for Barry, his face had turned pale in shock. He quickly walked up to Graham and greeted the chairman respectfully. ¡°Mr. Cabot, wh-why have youe down?¡± When he was facing Jonathan, Barry threw his weight around. But in the face of Graham, he turned into someone subservient. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Graham demanded right away. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that this young man is trying to get in even though he failed the interview. That¡¯s why I¡¯m throwing him out,¡± Barry exined meekly. ¡°Hurry up and get it done!¡± Waving his hands, Graham asserted, ¡°Remember, nothing must go wrong today. If there are any mistakes, I will hold you ountable for them. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Cabot!¡± Barry nodded in acknowledgment. Just when he was about to order the security guards to throw Jonathan out, Jonathan turned around with an icy expression. Looking at Graham, he remarked, ¡°Are you Graham Group¡¯s chairman? That¡¯s really brazen of you!¡± ¡°Insolence! How dare you speak to our chairman that way?¡± Barry was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s comments. ¡°What are the few of you spacing out for? Get him out of here at once!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the guards responded. Just when the guards were about to seize Jonathan, Graham¡¯s expression drastically changed. He called out quickly, ¡°Stop! All of you, stop at once!¡± ¡°Mr. Cabot?¡± Barry gave Graham a confused look. However, Graham ignored him. Instead, he stared intently at Jonathan. ¡°Are you Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Jonathan inly replied. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Goldstein. My subordinate has made a mistake, as he doesn¡¯t know who you are. Please forgive him for offending you.¡± In a blink of an eye, the authoritative Graham was now behaving in a subservient manner in front of Jonathan. Even his tone had took on a sycophantic nt. The sudden change shocked everyone present. Even Barry¡¯s mind went nk as he wondered if he was seeing things. How is this possible? How can the mighty chairman of the Graham Group submit to someone who didn¡¯t even get through the interview? ¡°Mr. Cabot, wh-what are you doing?¡± Barry couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Shut up. You have no ce to speak here,¡± Graham admonished him. ¡°Do you know me?¡± When Jonathan saw Graham¡¯s reaction, he figured out what was going on. It was obvious that the chairman of Graham Group recognized him. ¡°Of course I do!¡± Graham lowered himself further. ¡°A few years ago, I had the honor of catching a glimpse of you from a far corner.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 83 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 83 Read Online Chapter 83 Humble Graham That was the reason he had flown back into the country overnight. Zachary, the King of War, wasn¡¯t the reason he rushed back. Instead, he knew the one acquiring hispany was Jonathan, Asura. Three years ago, Asura, who lead the Four Asura Guards, had defeated all his enemies and united the nation. Wherever they went, everyone submitted. In other words, Asura could easilymandeer the entire city of Jadeborough at a singlemand, let alone Graham Group itself. Therefore, no one in their right mind would dare disobey his orders. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this way please.¡± Graham¡¯s demeanor grew so servile that it utterly shocked Barry. Other than Barry, Josephine and thedy were equally stunned. ¡°Mr. Cabot, he-¡± Before Barry could finish, Graham interjected, ¡°Save it. Just pack your things and leave! And don¡¯t ever let me see you again!¡± ¡°Mr. Cabot!¡± Barry panicked at Graham¡¯s orders. ¡°Security, throw him out at once!¡± Graham ignored Barry as he gestured to the guards. Amidst Barry¡¯s agonizing cries, Jonathan personally led Jonathan and Josephine to the top floor where the chairman¡¯s office was. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please have a seat.¡± After ushering Jonathan to his seat in person, Graham instructed his secretary, ¡°Prepare a cup of coffee for Mr. Goldstein. No, wait. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Just as he spoke, Graham personally made Jonathan a cup of coffee. Watching everything unfold, Josephine gaped in disbelief. As for the secretary, she too was astounded by what she saw. Is this the distinguished person the Chairman spoke of? Isn¡¯t he kind of young? ¡°Jonathan, what is going on?¡± While Graham was making coffee, Josephine looked quizzically at Jonathan. Graham Group is Jadeborough¡¯s top real estate firm, while Graham has a worth of tens of billions. Therefore, why is he acting so subserviently toward a new employee like Jonathan? No wait, it¡¯s more than that. He is behaving in an utterly sycophantic manner! ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Jonathan spread his hands helplessly. From the beginning, he had never seen Graham before. He simply relied on Andrew to make all the arrangements. All he was supposed to do was to take over the firm. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, your coffee is ready.¡± Graham personally served Jonathan the coffee. Picking up his cup, Jonathan took a gentle sip. ¡°It¡¯s good. Are these brewed from exotic beans?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Graham nodded at once. ¡°If you like them, you can take them with you when you leave.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Waving his hand, Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to start work. I¡¯m sure you know about it, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Start work?¡± Graham was stunned. Didn¡¯t Andrew say that Jonathan was here to take over Graham Group? How did it end up with him having a job here? However, given that he was a cunning old fox, Graham quickly saw through the situation. ¡°Yes, I have heard.¡± Satisfied with Graham¡¯s reaction, Jonathan casually asked, ¡°In that case, when do you think I can start work?¡± ¡°Anytime you wish.¡± Graham obviously didn¡¯t dare set a time. It was the wiser choice to let Jonathan decide for himself. After all, he could seize Graham Group anytime he wanted. ¡°How about tomorrow morning at eight? What do you think?¡± Jonathan proposed. ¡°No problem.¡± Graham nodded vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± After putting down his coffee cup, Jonathan stood up and looked in Josephine¡¯s direction. ¡°Darling, shall we go?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Despite the burning questions in her heart, Josephine suppressed the urge to ask them. Are we leaving just like that? Although Graham was equally confused, he sprang to his feet and offered, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll walk you¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Graham Cabot. You can just call me Graham,¡± Graham suggested meekly. His obsequious attitude shocked his secretary behind him. During the ten years she had served Graham, she had never seen him treat someone in such a way. Even when he met with Zachary, Graham wasn¡¯t this servile. ¡°Graham?¡± Just as Jonathan called out, Josephine tugged his sleeve and gave him a look. The next moment, Jonathan rephrased, ¡°Mr. Cabot.¡± When he heard himself being addressed as Mr. Cabot, Graham lowered himself even further. In fact, he didn¡¯t even dare acknowledge the greeting. ¡°Mr. Cabot, Jonathan doesn¡¯t really know how things work around here. Please forgive him if he has offended you in any way.¡± Josephine attempted to quickly defuse the situation. However, Graham was even more terrified after hearing her words. So much so that he didn¡¯t dare say another word. It wasn¡¯t until he escorted Jonathan into the elevator that he was finally able to rx. Meanwhile, the moment the elevator¡¯s door closed, Josephine gave Jonathan a cold stare. ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan feigned ignorance. ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Josephine snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me that Graham treats all his employees that way!¡± After all, it didn¡¯t make sense for Graham, someone who was worth tens of billions, to behave in such a subservient manner toward Jonathan, to the extent of getting Jonathan to address him by this first name. Josephine smelled a rat. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him say? A few years ago, he saw me from afar.¡± Jonathan added, ¡°He must have seen me with Zachary. That¡¯s why he is treating me so respectfully. It¡¯s probably all on Zachary¡¯s ount. Or else, do you think I deserve to be treated this way based on my own merits?¡± Jonathan med in on Zachary again. ¡°Is that so?¡± Josephine gave Jonathan an unconvinced look. Somehow, she felt as if Jonathan was hiding something from her. ¡°That¡¯s probably it.¡± Clearing his throat, Jonathan tried to change the topic. ¡°Darling, what time are you supposed to go back to work in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Three¡­ It¡¯s already two thirty?¡± Jolted by the time, Josephine remarked, ¡°I¡¯mte, and there¡¯s still a lot of decorations for the annual party left outstanding. We¡¯ll talkter. I gotta go now.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The moment the elevator doors opened, Josephine hurried out of the building. After Josephine had left, Jonathan went back into the elevator and returned to the chairman¡¯s room. Inside, Graham, who was just about to have a sip of coffee out of relief, jumped to his feet frantically. Lowering his head, he inquired, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why have you returned?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 84 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 84 Read Online Chapter 84 Dominance ¡°There¡¯s something I need to rify with you.¡± After taking his seat in front of Graham, Jonathan took out a cigarette which Graham hurriedly lit for him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, go ahead.¡± ¡°With regards to the fact that I have acquired thepany, there¡¯s no need to make it public. You should just keep it to yourself. Also, I am buying up all thepany¡¯s shares. However, there¡¯s no need for you to leave Graham Group. After all, I still need you to run thepany going forward,¡± Jonathan exined. ¡°As for your sry, I will pay you in terms of shares and dividends. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No.¡± Graham nodded in earnest, as there was no way he would dare object. ¡°Good!¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°From now on, you will still be Graham Group¡¯s chairman. As for me, just assign me a random role.¡± A random role? Graham was baffled. ¡°May I know which role you are interested in?¡± ¡°Anything will do,¡± Jonathan casually replied, ¡°as long as I¡¯m an employee of Graham Group. But, I have to let you know upfront that I have no time toe to work. In other words, the whole point I acquired yourpany is to have it act as a front for me. In terms of its operations, I will not be involved in any way.¡± Jonathan¡¯s true objective was just to show Josephine that he had a proper job and stop her from being suspicious all the time. As for the position or sry, he had no interest in it at all. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, did you really buy over Graham Group just to use it as an excuse?¡± Despite how rich Graham was, he still couldn¡¯t help but gulp at the fact. After all, it still involved billions and wasn¡¯t child¡¯s y at all. Did he just spend billions to acquire a real estate firm so that he can appear to have a job? ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I had initially wanted to get someone to set up a real estate firm for me. However, after giving it some thought, I found it too troublesome. Hence, I decided to acquire one which was a lot simpler.¡± Jonathan had spent a few billion to solve a problem simply because he waszy to find someone else. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, actually, you didn¡¯t have to do it this way.¡± Graham exined meekly, ¡°I can help you resolve your problem. There¡¯s no need for you to spend so much money to buy over ourpany-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan interrupted him. ¡°Just keep my identity a secret.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Graham nodded at once. ¡°By the way, how much do I need to acquire yourpany?¡± Only then did Jonathan remember to ask about Graham Group¡¯s market value. After all, he had no idea how much Graham Group was worth. In fact, if Andrew¡¯s man didn¡¯t even tell him that they were buying up Graham Group, he wouldn¡¯t even have heard of the name before. He doesn¡¯t even know the price? At that moment, Graham¡¯s secretary couldn¡¯t help but stare at Jonathan. Who in the world is this guy? From the moment Jonathan stepped in, she was trying to guess his identity, especially after she heard that he had acquired Graham Group just to use it as his excuse. Just the thought alone had caused her body to tremble. He is unbelievably domineering! He actually spent a few billion just to buy up Graham Group as a front? She had seen many rich young men. However,pared to Jonathan, all those men were reduced to insignificance. All they could do was spend a few million on sports cars. But for Jonathan, he could easily splurge billions. In fact, he even bought Graham Group without knowing its price, and that was what made him a cut above the rest. ¡°Three, three billion¡­¡± Graham gulped, feeling apprehensive about revealing the price. After all, three billion was a massive number, and he was facing none other than Jonathan. Three billion aside, Jonathan could always choose to seize hispany without paying anything. ¡°Three billion, right?¡± Jonathan replied inly, ¡°Fine, get someone to draw up the contract in the afternoon. I¡¯ll return to sign it and pay you the next time I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Graham nodded at once. Once negotiations were done, Jonathan stubbed out his cigarette. From the moment he walked out of the chairman¡¯s office, Graham personally escorted him down the elevator and out the main door. It wasn¡¯t until Jonathan was out of sight that Graham could breathe a sigh of relief. At that moment, it dawned upon him that his back was drenched in sweat. The pressure he felt from Jonathan was simply too great. ¡°Mr. Cabot, who is Mr. Goldstein really?¡± By the time Jonathan left, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why does a few billion seem like a small change to him?¡± After being in Graham¡¯s service for so many years, she had seen him negotiate manyrge deals. However, never once did she watch a transaction worth billions concluded in just a few seconds. In fact, the price didn¡¯t even seem to matter. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that it¡¯s not your ce to know?¡± Graham gave the secretary a cold stare. ¡°All you need to know is that he can take Graham Group away from me without paying anything, and I wouldn¡¯t even dare protest.¡± ¡°What?¡± The secretary widened her eyes and looked at Graham in disbelief. He can seize Graham Group without paying anything? ¡°Can he be one of the King of War¡¯s associates?¡± The secretary¡¯s imagination began to run wild. Barring the King of War himself, Mr. Goldstein might have a special rtionship with him. Who else in Jazona canmandeer Graham Group without Graham¡¯s protest? ¡°The King of War?¡± Graham smirked at her response. ¡°Do you know how much Graham Group is currently worth now? Five billion! Even if it was the King of War, I wouldn¡¯t have given it up for free, let alone if he was the King of War¡¯s associate.¡± Compared to Jonathan, the King of War is nothing. Even the King of War has to kneel and greet Jonathan as Asura. ¡°Can, can he be¡­¡± The secretary gulped and didn¡¯t dare specte any further. Saying his name alone would create immense pressure for her. ¡°Enough, stop guessing!¡± Graham cut her off. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get someone to draft the share transfer agreement at once. Also, inform the rest of the shareholders to hand over all of their shares by tonight! Tell anyone who refuses to do so to pack up and get out of my sight!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 85 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 85 Read Online Chapter 85 Dark Widow It was eight in the evening at the Northfield Mountain Resort. Rows of luxury cars were parked in front of the main building as if all the who¡¯s who of Jadeborough had arrived. It was the equivalent of a gathering of the city¡¯s top dogs. The security guards dressed in ck suits at the entrance alone numbered in the hundreds. All of them were wearing earpieces and holding weapons in their hands. Furthermore, many of them had bulges on their waists which were obviously hidden guns. Tight security was expected given all the wealthy figures in attendance. After all, the organizers couldn¡¯t bear to have anything untoward happen. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this way please.¡± Harrison bowed slightly before leading the way. The event was a high-ss private auction where guests were allowed entry by invitation. No one was allowed to take photos or reveal the events at the auction. ¡°Looks like we have a good crowd!¡± Along the journey, Jonathan saw at least tens of other guests. Many of them were portly looking and were followed by an entourage of bodyguards. In fact, one could also spot a couple of familiar stars among the guests. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the bidders today are made up by not only the local of Jadeborough but most of Jazona¡¯s prominent figures are all here too. Besides, I also heard that we have many distinguished guestsing over from Kingshinton.¡± Although Harrison¡¯s influence barely extended outside Jadeborough, he was still overflowing with confidence given that Jonathan was by his side. Even if both Jazona and Kingshinton¡¯s King of Wars were present, they too had to kneel and pay their respects to Jonathan, let alone the other prominent figures from both ces. ¡°Mr. Seymour, it¡¯s a surprise to see you here!¡± The moment they entered Northfield Mountain Resort, a sexydy weed them with a vibrant smile. She was dressed in a ck gown that entuated all the curves on her body, especially her curvaceous hips and bosom. One couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to grab her and take her forcefully from behind. ¡°Ms. Hansley, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Harrison returned her greeting with a smile. ¡°Are you sure? Didn¡¯t we just see each other a few months ago?¡± Luna Hansley smiled while giving Harrison a coy look. ¡°Mr. Seymour, I have reserved a private room for you. It will be room number six. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± ¡°With you in charge of the arrangements, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m in good hands,¡± Harrison answered as they were led to the room by Luna. The room was huge and had a massive LCD screen inside. Once could see everything that was going on in the auction from there. ¡°Mr. Seymour, this is¡­¡± After they were seated in the private room, Luna looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°He¡¯s a friend and major client from out of town. You can address him as Mr. Goldstein.¡± Harrison randomly assigned an identity for Jonathan. ¡°He will be the main client for today instead of me.¡± ¡°Ms. Hansley, please ensure he has a good time. If he is unsatisfied for whatever reason, this will be thest auction you will ever be organizing,¡± Harrison reminded Luna. Luna was stunned by Harrison¡¯s words. After all, Jonathan was only in his twenties and youthful- looking. If Harrison hadn¡¯te with him, she would have thought that he was just a fresh university graduate. From Harrison¡¯s tone, Mr. Goldstein must be someone important, to the extent of being capable of shutting me down? ¡°Mr. Goldstein, since this is our first meeting, let me propose a toast to you!¡± In a blink of an eye, Luna had opened a bottle of red wine and personally poured a ss for Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if you see anything that pleases your eye, please go ahead and bid for it. By gracing the asion, you are an esteemed guest of the Hansley family. If you are dissatisfied with our hospitality in any way, please feel free to vent on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. I¡¯m just here to take a look around.¡± Jonathan took a perfunctory sip, as he had no interest to continue the conversation with Luna. In truth, Luna was a looker indeed. Not only did she have a stunning figure, but her mannerisms were so sensuous that she could seduce any man she wanted. Unfortunately, Jonathan had no interest in her at all. His main objective was to get Josephine a gift for her annual party and to check out whether the elixirs on auction were authentic or fakes. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you any further. Feel free to let me know if you need anything.¡± When she realized that Jonathan had no interest in her, Luna knowingly took her leave at once. After she left, Harrison exined, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, thisdy isn¡¯t some innocent gal. She is known as the Dark Widow of Jazona. Many men have died in her hands. Rumor has it that her victims numbered from tens to hundreds. In fact, she always kills them mercilessly!¡± ¡°Dark Widow?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but smile at the name. After all, he had met one before. Back during the war, he had encountered a real Dark Widow in the West Region. She alone was able to take on four of his King of Wars and even beat them back. If he hadn¡¯t personally intervened, she would have defeated the four of thembined. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, don¡¯t underestimate her!¡± Lighting up a cigarette, Harrison added, ¡°Although she is a woman, she has been appointed as the heir to the Hansley family. If it wasn¡¯t for her, the Hansley family would have fallen out of the four prominent families of Jazona. After she took over the family¡¯s affairs, she started organizing the auctions and partnered with many other families to control many of the businesses in Jazona. ¡°I heard that she is feared in both the official and underground circles of Jazona. Also, she is the one responsible for today¡¯s auction.¡± ¡°You seem to be very interested in her.¡± Jonathan grinned at Harrison. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Harrison replied helplessly. ¡°Every man who slept with her was squeezed dry by her. Given my status, there¡¯s no way she would be interested in me. In fact, if you hadn¡¯t handed me the ckwood family¡¯s business, she would probably not even bat an eyelid at my existence.¡± Despite being the most ruthless man in Jadeborough, Harrison had no illusions about where he stood. Outside of Jadeborough, he was a nobody. In contrast to him, Luna was the designated heir to the Hansley family, one of the four prominent families of Jazona. If he hadn¡¯t taken over the ckwood family¡¯s assets, there was no way she would show him any respect. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even get a private room, let alone private room number six. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Wasn¡¯t Zachary just a gun-toting infantry man back then?¡± Jonathan nced at Harrison before turning his attention toward the screen. The Legendary Man Chapter 86 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 86 Read Online Chapter 86 The Starting Price Is A Hundred Million Inside the grand hall, the crowd began to take their seats. Only those of stature were allowed to be in private rooms while everyone else was seated in the grand hall. Through the screen, Jonathan coincidentally caught a glimpse of the Langford Group chairman¡¯s son, Alvin. What caught him by surprise was that Josephine¡¯s best friend, Ysobel, was sitting right next to him. Ysobel? Why is she sitting together with Alvin? Isn¡¯t she already married? Back when he moved into the Smith residence, Ysobel had already been married for a few years. In fact, Jonathan had seen her husband before. He was a fat and ugly middle-aged man. Furthermore, he was more than ten years older than Ysobel. Also, he came from a rich family. Watching the screen, Jonathan saw that both Alvin and Ysobel were openly affectionate with each other, as if they were an actual couple. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, did you see someone familiar?¡± Harrison couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Jonathan staring at the screen. ¡°Not exactly.¡± Jonathan shook his head as he looked elsewhere. Soon, the auction finally began. A female host in a short skimpy dress walked up to the stage with a microphone in her hand. With the spotlight trailing her, it highlighted how stunning her figure was. ¡°A warm wee everyone to the auction organized by the Hansley family! Today, we have many guests who came from both near and far. Therefore, I¡¯m sure all of you will not be disappointed with today¡¯s auction! ¡°For everything that we auction off tonight, we will donate one percent of the proceeds to the poor students living in rural areas. Without further ado, let us begin with our first item!¡± After a short introduction and barely any time wasted, the host kicked off the auction right away. ¡°The first item on a block today is a painting by Michangelo, titled Spring and Autumn. The starting bid will be five million! Every increment must be at least a hundred thousand.¡± The first item was Spring and Autumn by Michangelo. Word had it that its market price was at least ten million. In fact, some had even offered twenty million before. The moment the bid started, someone called out, ¡°Six million!¡± ¡°Seven million!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bid ten million!¡± In less than a few minutes, the price had escted to ten million. And that was just based on the bidders in the grand hall. Those sitting in the private rooms had yet to take any action. Obviously, the painting wasn¡¯t the reason they attended the auction. In other words, the painting wasn¡¯t worth their time. ¡°Fifteen million!¡± Raising his paddle with one hand, Alvin had his arm around Ysobel who leaned in submissively. Both of them looked like they were a couple who were madly in love. ¡°This good sir has bidden fifteen million. Is there anyone else with a higher bid?¡± Raising her gavel, the host scanned the grand hall. At that moment, the spotlight was shining upon Alvin, making it a glorious moment for him. ¡°Fifteen million going once!¡± ¡°Fifteen million going twice!¡± ¡°Fifteen million, sold!¡± The moment the gavel mmed onto the rostrum, Spring and Autumn belonged to Alvin. With that, Alvin proudly lowered his paddle and looked at Ysobel. ¡°How does it feel? Is being with me more satisfying than that useless husband of yours?¡± ¡°How can you evenpare yourself to that fatty?¡± Ysobel replied coyly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Smiling, Alvin began to let his hands wander all over Ysobel. ¡°In that case, who is better in bed?¡± ¡°Of, of course it¡¯s you.¡± Ysobel began to breathe heavily. ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s change positions so that I can experience¡­¡± Alvin patted Ysobel on her hips. While Ysobel and Alvin were shamelessly cheating together, the auction continued in a fierce and furious manner. However, the next items on the block werergely paintings and porcin wares. Once in a while, there would be some rosaries where the host would dramatically sell them as having been made by powerful monks and were able to ward off any poisons. On top of that, they would also work wonders as lucky charms. However, Jonathan wasn¡¯t interest in such childish trinkets. What powerful monks? Aren¡¯t those just pieces of broken rock? In spite of that, many of the participants bid for them desperately. In fact, some even offered eight million for them. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you think those items are real?¡± Even Harrison was caught up in the fervor of the moment. For someone who spent a lot of time in the underworld, he could sometimes be extremely superstitious. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan red at him. ¡°Do you have too much money to burn that you¡¯re willing to pay millions for a few pieces of rock?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they were made by powerful monks?¡± Harrison muttered softly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re just ordinary stones?¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Really?¡± With a disheartened expression, Harrison didn¡¯t darement any further. Soon, the scam was over and the serious items were finally brought out. This time, a different host took over, and it was none other than Luna herself. The one whom Harrison called Dark Widow. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Up next will be the highlight of tonight¡¯s auction. Therefore, I will personally be your host.¡± The moment Luna walked on stage, she attracted all the men¡¯s attention. Harrison was no exception. ¡°Our next item is avender jade figurine made by our nation¡¯s greatest carver, Roscoe Channer!¡± Just as she spoke, Luna carefully put a wooden box on the auction table. After opening it, she revealed the shiny and life-like figurine for all to see. ¡°It¡¯s imperial jade!¡± In a blink of an eye, someone recognized the material used. ¡°Mr. Channer had spent half a year¡¯s time to carve it,¡± Luna exined over the microphone. ¡°I¡¯m sure the market value of his artwork can speak for themselves, and there¡¯s no need for me to provide introductions. The starting price for the figurine will be a hundred million, with increments of at least ten million!¡± A hundred million? The moment Luna stated the starting bid, everyone below the stage was filled with excitement. After all, Roscoe was the Chanaea¡¯s top carver. Rumor had it that he had sealed himself on top of a mountain and stopped carving altogether. Just Roscoe¡¯s name alone was enough to elevate thevender jade figurine¡¯s value above a hundred million. The Legendary Man Chapter 87 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 87 Read Online Chapter 87 Respect ¡°A hundred and ten million!¡± Just when everyone was still in shock at the starting bid, someone from the private rooms on the second floor had already increased it. ¡°A hundred and twenty million!¡± It was followed by another bid from one of the private rooms. ¡°A hundred and thirty million!¡± ¡°A hundred and fifty million!¡± In a blink of an eye, thevender jade figurine¡¯s price escted to a hundred and fifty million. All in less than a minute. Subconsciously, those in the grand hall began to look toward the second floor. It was then they realized the truly wealthy were all seated in the private rooms there. Inside room number six, Jonathan had lit a cigarette and was scrutinizing the figurine. Just from its color alone, one can tell that it¡¯s made from premium quality imperial jade. Also, since it¡¯s sculpted by Roscoe, its value is beyond measurable. When Jonathan was still a live-in son-inw at the Smith residence, he had already heard of Roscoe and knew that he was the nation¡¯s greatest carver. The figurine seems to make a good present for Josephine¡¯s annual party, doesn¡¯t it? Finally, Jonathan, who wasrgely bored throughout, had taken interest in one of the items. He called out over his microphone, ¡°Two hundred million!¡± Two hundred million? The entire hall fell silent the moment they heard his bid. Even though everyone in the private rooms was filthy rich, they had only made ten million increments. However, Jonathan shocked everyone by jumping fifty million right away. ¡°Our distinguished guest from room number six has bid two hundred million. Does anyone else have a higher bid?¡± The moment she heard the bid, Luna turned to look at room number six by reflex. She could recognize Jonathan¡¯s voice from over the speakers. ¡°Two hundred and ten million!¡± Just when Jonathan announced his bid, someone had already beaten it. ¡°Two hundred and fifty million,¡± Jonathan calmly countered. He had made a huge increment of forty million again. The moment he finished, the crowd went wild. They had never seen anyone splurge with such recklessness before. Despite it being tens of millions, Jonathan made it sound like it was just some small change. ¡°Our guest from room number six has increased his bid to two hundred and fifty million!¡± Even Luna was shocked when she heard Jonathan up his offer. Evidently, she had not expected Jonathan to be so generous in his bidding. ¡°Two hundred and fifty million! Is there anyone willing to make a higher bid?¡± Luna¡¯s voice was already trembling. After all, she would receive amission for all the items that were sold at the auction. The higher the price they were sold at, the higher hermission was. ¡°Two hundred and sixty million!¡± It was the same voice thatpeted with Jonathan earlier. However, one could hear him gritting his teeth when he announced his bid. ¡°Three hundred million!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste any time. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Three hundred million! The entire hall became so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. In fact, the breathing sounds of the guests could be heard all too clearly. Who is the guest in room number six? Even if thevender jade figurine was carved by Roscoe, it probably isn¡¯t worth three hundred million, is it? Two hundred million is probably the ceiling of its value. And yet, the guest in room number six has bid three hundred million. Is he crazy? It seems he is really dying to have it. ¡°Three hundred million! Our distinguished guest in room number six has bid three hundred million!¡± Luna shouted as she could no longer contain her excitement. Three hundred million was the highest bid for the night. ¡°Three hundred million, is there anyone willing to go higher?¡± Luna turned her attention to room number two while holding up her gavel. She was still waiting for a higher bid. ¡°Harrison, are you challenging me on purpose?¡± Suddenly, the voice over the speaker called out Harrison¡¯s name. The moment he heard it, Harrison was stunned. Just when Harrison was guessing who it was, the voice rang out again. ¡°My grandfather is celebrating his eightieth birthday soon. Hence, I¡¯m buying thevender jade figurine as a gift for him. On my ount, can you let me have it?¡± ¡°Preston York!¡± At that moment, Harrison recognized who the voice belonged to. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Jonathan looked at Harrison with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I do.¡± Harrison nodded. ¡°He is Preston York, of the York family from Jazona. It¡¯s his grandfather¡¯s eightieth birthday soon, and he has even invited me to it.¡± ¡°I have not heard of them before,¡± Jonathan responded indifferently. Obviously, he didn¡¯t n on letting Preston have the item. Even if it was the patriarch of the York family, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t even give a da*n, let alone Preston. ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s not that I want to disrespect you, but I am unable to fulfill your request.¡± Harrison made his decision decisively. He called out over the microphone, ¡°Today, thevender jade figurine will definitely be mine!¡± ¡°Fine, Harrison. You¡¯ve got guts to spurn me like that.¡± In response to Harrison¡¯s answer, the voice over the speaker turned frosty. ¡°I will remember what happened today, and I will make sure you pay for it!¡± From Preston¡¯s tone, it was evident that he and Harrison were now enemies. However, Harrison simply sneered in defiance, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± The York family of Jazona was a powerful family. However, it didn¡¯t matter to Harrison at all. Compared to Jonathan, they were just some insignificant insects. Meanwhile, the verbal sh between them both shocked everyone present. No one had expected that seated in the private rooms on the second floor were Harrison, the most ruthless man of Jadeborough, and Preston of the mighty York family of Jazona. What came as a bigger surprise was that Harrison had rebuffed Preston in front of everyone. After all, the York family was one of Jazona¡¯s four prominent families. However, the one who was most shocked was actually Luna. It had never crossed her mind that Harrison was willing to offend Preston for Jonathan¡¯s sake. Harrison obviously knows who Preston is; therefore, there can only be one exnation. Mr. Goldstein must be a lot more powerful than the York family. ¡°Three hundred million once!¡± ¡°Three hundred million twice!¡± ¡°Three hundred million, sold!¡± Although she was still shocked, Luna still remembered her duty to m the gavel down. The moment she did, it was an indication that the auction wasing to an end. ¡°Up next, we will have ourst item for the evening. This item is made of very special material. So special that I do not even know how to describe it, let alone value it! ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t n on putting it on the block. But now, I feel that it is worthy of being the highlight of the night. Without further ago, please bring out tonight¡¯s special item!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 88 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 88 Read Online Chapter 88 A Game Once he said that, a female auctioneer d in a miniskirt strutted to the stage with a silver tray in her hands. She was Luna Hansley. There was a red cloth covering the tray. The moment she removed it, a medicinal scent wafted all around the venue. Instead of a thick scent, it was mellow and elegant. Underneath the red cloth was a ck pill. It looked like a fake pill one would see in a fraudulent advertisement lying that one could stay sexually stimted for the entire night after taking it. Luna announced excitedly, ¡°This is our highlight of the event, the Pill of Life! It is said that the alchemist who developed this pill used a total of forty-nine days to perfect this pill. The Pill of Life is able to turn things around and save a person from dying. In other words, no matter how serious your wounds are or how sick you are, as long as you¡¯re still breathing, this pill will be able to save you! Is there anything more important than staying alive? No! Thus, the starting bid for the Pill of Life is one hundred million, with an increase in the bid of no less than ten million!¡± After she made it clear, someone immediately barked, ¡°One hundred and ten million!¡± ¡°One hundred and twenty million!¡± another hollered. Clearly, this Pill of Life was more sought afterpared to the previousvender jade figurine. After all, thetter was just an ornamental stone, while the Pill of Life could save someone¡¯s life. ¡°Two hundred million!¡± Suddenly, someone increased the bid by eighty million, making the current bid a total of two hundred million. At once, an eerie silence ensued in the venue. No one dared to increase the bid! After all, this voice belonged to Preston York, who had just given Harrison a hard time earlier. ¡°Harrison, are you also going to take this from me?¡± Preston¡¯s voice rang out, breaking the silence in the hall. This time, he was obviously targeting Harrison, too! Instead of replying to Preston, Harrison turned to Jonathan and uttered hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± ¡°Are you interested in a game?¡± Jonathan replied, casting a smile in his direction. ¡°What game?¡± Harrison was momentarily dumbstruck by the unrted question. ¡°Three hundred million!¡± Jonathan announced into his megaphone. Instantly, the crowd descended into an uproar. Three hundred million again! Harrison is going against Preston again! ¡°Harrison, you just won¡¯t give up, huh?¡± Preston demanded, his tone turning icy. There was a hint of rage in his voice. ¡°All right. I bid three hundred and fifty million!¡± he roared, trembling in rage. He increased the bid by fifty million in one go! ¡°Three hundred and fifty million, going once. Anyone who wishes to increase the bid?¡± Luna asked, her gazending on room number six. I can¡¯t believe Mr. Goldstein kept provoking the York family! Isn¡¯t he afraid of them? ¡°Four hundred million,¡± Jonathan uttered calmly. ¡°Four hundred million! The VIP in room number six has just ced a bid for four hundred million!¡± Luna announced. The crowd promptly gasped in shock. No one had expected the VIP in room number six would once again raise the bid by fifty million. ¡°Four hundred and fifty million!¡± Preston demanded, his eyes reddening in rage. He couldn¡¯t be bothered if the Pill of Life was worth that much. The only thought he had in mind was to defeat Harrison! If I lose to him again, it will be humiliating to the York family. How am I going to show my face in public? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Four hundred and fifty million. Is there anyone who would like to increase the bid?¡± Luna asked. Her hands holding the microphone were shaking in excitement. Four hundred and fifty million! I can get amission of over forty million if the deal goes through! It was eerily serene that one could have heard a pin drop. Even Jonathan, who had been increasing the bid a while ago, said nothing. ¡°Four hundred and fifty million, going once. Four hundred and fifty million, going twice. Four hundred and fifty million, sold!¡± she concluded, hitting the gavel loudly. Bang! Now that Preston had sessfully bought the Pill of Life, his smug voice rang out. ¡°Harrison, did you chicken out? Why didn¡¯t you continue increasing the bid, huh? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re richer than the York family!¡± After finally defeating Harrison, Preston wanted to humiliate him thoroughly. Hearing Preston¡¯s words, Jonathan merely scoffed and answered, ¡°Who said I wanted it? I¡¯ve never intended to buy this pill! I increased the bid just to mess with you.¡± He gave a derisive snort and continued, ¡°Actually, you could¡¯ve bought the pill for two hundred million. Hopefully, the extra two hundred and fifty million you had to fork out taught you a lesson so you won¡¯t repeat your mistake.¡± From the very beginning, Jonathan had no interest in this so-called Pill of Life. It is just a pill made of various concentrated herbs. If a weak person takes it, his increasing blood flow will cause him to die from a heart attack. There¡¯s no way it can save someone¡¯s life. It will be a miracle if it doesn¡¯t kill the patient who consumes it! ¡°Did you take me for a fool, Harrison Seymour?¡± Preston hollered as a wave of fury crashed through him. Did someone just take me, Preston York of the prestigious York family in Jazona, for a fool? Harrison hollered through the megaphone, ¡°So what if I fooled you? You were the one who provoked me in the first ce! Preston York, I went easy on you by asking you to fork out only two hundred and fifty million. If you dare provoke me again, I¡¯ll make you lose one billion!¡± Though Harrison¡¯s voice was harsh, he couldn¡¯t stop a smile from spreading on his lips. Preston wanted to take revenge on me, but Mr. Goldstein fooled him easily! What an idiot. He did the wrong thing by challenging Mr. Goldstein. ¡°Harrison Seymour, just you wait and see!¡± Crash! Suddenly, an electric sizzle sounded through the megaphone before silence descended on the venue. Evidently, Preston got so mad that he smashed his microphone into pieces. ¡°All right. The auction hase to an end. For those who wish to join our dinner, please head to the backyard of Northfield Mountain Resort. Dinner will be served there!¡± Luna hurriedly announced the end of the auction to prevent a conflict from happening. Hearing that, Jonathan rose to his feet, ready to leave. Before he could do so, Luna pushed the door to his room open. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Goldstein. Thisvender jade figurine is now yours!¡± she congratted him warmly. With a snap of her fingers, someone brought thatvender jade figurine into the room. ¡°Three hundred million, right?¡± Jonathan whipped out his ck card and handed it to her. ¡°Put it on the card, please.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 89 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 89 Read Online Chapter 89 Person In Charge Of The Auction ck card? Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query Luna took one look at Jonathan¡¯s card and immediately recognized it as a worldwide limited edition ck card. Rumor had it that only a selected few were issued this card in Chanaea. It was a card with an unlimited spending limit and could be used anywhere in the world! No matter where the owner was, this ck card could be swiped countless times. A transaction of three billion would go through, let alone a three hundred million transaction. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry, swipe Mr. Goldstein¡¯s card!¡± Luna turned to order the server standing behind her. He immediately epted the card from Jonathan and swiped it on the POS machine. Beep! The three million transaction went through smoothly! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, thank you!¡± the server said, returning the card to him. He offered thevender jade figurine to Jonathan before asking, ¡°Do you want us to deliver this to your house? Or do you want to take it with you now?¡± ¡°Deliver it to No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights!¡± Jonathan answered nonchntly. ¡°Got it!¡± the server answered and left the room with his head lowered. When Luna heard Jonathan mention his residence, her eyes lit up. I thought Mr. Warhol, whoes from one of the four prominent families in Jazona, lives there? Why is Jonathan upying the vi now? Is he rted to the Warhol family? Standing up, she poured Jonathan a ss of wine before pressing herself to his taut muscles. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you know Mr. Warhol?¡± she asked in a breathy tone. Her flirty gaze was enough to attract any man¡¯s attention. ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± came Jonathan¡¯s answer. His brows snapped together as he took a step back to stay away from her. He disliked women other than Josephine getting this close to him. ¡°Why are you staying in No. 1 Vi, then?¡± Instead of feeling upset at Jonathan¡¯s rejection, she grew increasingly interested in him. ¡°The auction has ended, right? I should take my leave!¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat further. After all, plenty of women had thrown themselves at him for the past few years, including popr female celebrities and wealthy socialites. Luna couldn¡¯t hold a candle to them. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, let me see you out.¡± Finally, Luna felt a sense of frustration. After all, men had lusted about her since she became an adult, but Jonathan was the first one who seemed disinterested in her. In fact, she could tell that there was a hint of annoyance in his expression. Jonathan nodded in acknowledgement before striding out of the room. On the way out, Luna said nothing as she observed Jonathan carefully. She suddenly realized that Harrison dared not walk in front of Jonathan. It looked as if Harrison was Jonathan¡¯s subordinate instead of a friend. Look how careful Harrison is before Jonathan. Friends don¡¯t act that way. But Harrison is the most ruthless man in Jadeborough. He¡¯s not even afraid of Preston, but why is he afraid of Jonathan? ¡°Mr. Goldstein, dinner will be served after the auction. Won¡¯t you attend it?¡± Once they reached the door, Luna tried to make him stay. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan shook his head and turned to leave. Right then, a familiar voice rang out behind him. ¡°Oh, fancy running into the live-in son-inw of the Smith family here. Hello, Jonathan!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t even need to look, for he could recognize the person by her voice. It was none other than Ysobel. Sure enough, he looked up to see Ysobel sashaying over to him, hand in hand with Alvin. A hint of mockery appeared in her gaze as she asked, ¡°Jonathan, why are you at the auction instead of in the Smith residence? Take a look at your sad state in the mirror. Do you have the right to be here?¡± The live-in son-inw of the Smith family? Surprise shed across Luna¡¯s eyes as she heard that. Jonathan is a live-in son-inw? How is that possible? Can a live-in son-inw spend a few hundred million in one go using his worldwide limited edition ck card? After Harrison heard Ysobel¡¯s mocking words, his expression darkened. He was about to retaliate when Jonathan stopped him. ¡°You don¡¯t own the auction. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Jonathan asked coolly. Ysobel retorted with a snicker, ¡°I was invited to be here. Do you have an invitation? Do you think someone like you will receive an invitation?¡± Her voice dripping with disdain as she asked, ¡°Jonathan, did you sneak in?¡± ¡°Well, unfortunately, I do have an invitation card.¡± Jonathan pulled out the invitation card from his pocket. Ysobel¡¯s expression fell as she saw that. However, she maintained her cool and questioned, ¡°Did you forge this invitation card? Why would the organizer invite a loser like you to the auction? Are you here to pick up trash or clean the venue?¡± She ended her barrage of questions with a scoff. Verily, she looked down on a deadbeat like him from the depths of her heart. Hence, she assumed he wasn¡¯t invited to such a fancy event. Attending the same event as Jonathan made her feel like her standards had been lowered. ¡°Miss, please watch yournguage. If you continue insulting him, I shall ask the security guards to throw you out!¡± Luna warned Ysobel before Jonathan could say anything. ¡°Kick me out? Who do you think you are? I¡¯m here with Mr. Langford. Do you know him? He¡¯s Mr. Alvin Langford, the only son of the Chairman of Langford Group. What right do you have to kick me out?¡± Ysobel sneered. Disdain shone on her face, for she assumed thedy standing beside Jonathan was no one important. Perhaps she¡¯s a hooker who charges one hundred per session he found on the streets! ¡°If Sebastian Langford is here and talks to me rudely, I¡¯ll kick him out without hesitation, let alone his son.¡± Luna¡¯s expression scrunched up in fury as she waved for the security guards toe over. ¡°Security, drag them out!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The security guards rushed over with their batons as ordered. As the security guards were about to grab them, Ysobel panicked instantly. ¡°How dare you kick us out? I¡¯ll file aint with your superior and have you fired!¡± ¡°Have me fired? You didn¡¯t even bother finding out who I am before kicking up a fuss?¡± Luna¡¯s expression turned as dark as thunder. ¡°You want to talk to my superior, right? Well, talk to me! I am the organizer of the event! In other words, I am in charge of the auction,¡± she announced, her tone cial.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 90 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 90 Read Online Chapter 90 So What If I pped You What? She¡¯s the organizer of the auction? That¡¯s impossible! Didn¡¯t Alvin tell me that the organizer is Luna Hansley of the Hansley family in Jazona? Why would someone as respectable and distinguished as her take Jonathan¡¯s side? ¡°No! You must be an imposter!¡± Ysobel yelled, pointing an using finger in Luna¡¯s direction. Thetter couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her and instead gave amanding wave. ¡°Drag them out this instant!¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Alvin finally spoke up before the security guards couldy a hand on him. ¡°Even if you¡¯re Luna Hansley, there¡¯s no need to kick me out because of this loser. Our families have a lot of business dealings!¡± ¡°Tell Sebastian that all the business dealings between the Langford family and the Hansley family have been called off from now on,¡± came Luna¡¯s reply. She then added, ¡°Besides, anyone who dares to coborate with Langford Group is considered an enemy of the Hansley family!¡± Alvin¡¯s mind was blown at her announcement. Langford Group had contracts worth hundreds of millions with the Hansley family in Jazona, but Luna called them off just like that. In that instant, he knew he was done for. ¡°Ms. Hansley, I-I¡¯m really sorry for offending you!¡± Alvin promptly gave a polite bow. ¡°Can you give me another chance to correct my mistake?¡± Luna snorted. ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me. You¡¯ve offended my VIP, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a VIP?¡± Ysobel let out a derisive snort. ¡°Did you mistake him for someone else? How could he be a VIP? He¡¯s just a lowly live-in son-inw. If the Smith family hadn¡¯t taken him in for a year, he would¡¯ve starved to death by the streets! How could he be your family¡¯s VIP?¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Since she refused to give in, Alvin instantly gave her a tight p. ¡°Did you just p me? Alvin, you pped me because of this loser?¡± Ysobel demanded in disbelief. ¡°So what if I pped you? If you won¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± Alvin responded sharply before giving her another p. I wouldn¡¯t have dated this loose woman if her looks hadn¡¯t attracted me! But she¡¯s foolish enough to offend Luna Hansley and has nearly brought doom to my family. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let this slip! ¡°All right. Stop putting up a show. Get out right now!¡± Luna snapped angrily. At once, the security guards took action and dragged them toward the door. Alvin struggled to free himself, but the security guard¡¯s baton promptly hit his stomach with a thud. As pain red up his belly over his entire being, he fell silent and allowed himself to be dragged out. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry for themotion. It was our fault for inviting such rude guests who offended you. Please ept my apology!¡± Luna apologized profusely after Ysobel and Alvin disappeared from sight. ¡°That has nothing to do with you,¡± Jonathan answered with a casual wave. He didn¡¯t me Luna, for no one knew Ysobel and Alvin would be foolish enough to reproach the organizer before Luna herself. ¡°From today onward, rest assured that we will cut all ties with Langford Group,¡± Luna promised. She couldn¡¯t help but worry that Jonathan was still mad. For some reason, fear would overwhelm her entire being when she was with Jonathan. It felt like the man¡¯s wrath could wipe the Hansley family outpletely, though she had no idea about his identity yet. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that,¡± said Jonathan as he nced at her inly. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t like owing favors!¡± To him, Langford Group was no different from insects. If he wanted to take revenge, it would only take a phone call to destroy Langford Group. There was no need for someone else to interfere in his business, for he could solve it single-handedly. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this so you owe me a favor,¡± Luna offered a hasty exnation. However, Jonathan was already bristling with annoyance as he uttered impatiently, ¡°All right. It¡¯ste, so I should take my leave.¡± Having said that, he strode out of Northfield Mountain Resort without looking back. Outside the entrance, Harrison had been waiting with his ck Bentley for some time. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, goodbye!¡± Luna bade goodbye to Jonathan. She watched as Jonathan got into the car and sped away. When the ck Bentley was no longer in sight, she whipped out her phone to make a call. ¡°Find out the details of the man who came along with Harrison in room number six!¡± After a brief pause, she added in a stern voice, ¡°From today onward, we shall cancel all business dealings with Langford Group! Announce to the public that everyone who coborates with Langford Group will be the Hansley family¡¯s enemy!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± A gruff male voice rang out on the other end of the line. After cutting the line, Luna gazed in the direction where Jonathan¡¯s car had disappeared. Though she was going to celebrate her thirtieth birthday in a few years¡¯ time, this was the first time she got attracted to a man. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Half an hourter, the ck Bentley rolled to a stop before the door of No. 1 Vi. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, should I deal with Langford Group?¡± Harrison questioned before any of them got down from the car. After all, Harrison was influential enough in Jadeborough to teach Langford Group a lesson easily. ¡°No need!¡± Jonathan gave a dismissive wave. ¡°Don¡¯t stain your feet by stepping on a measly ant.¡± Having said that, he stepped out of the car and made his way into No. 1 Vi. When he opened the door, he saw Margaret and Emmeline lounging on the couch, watching TV, while Connor mopped the floor with an apron around his waist. This was a normal urrence in the Smith family. Wait a minute, where is Josephine? With that thought in mind, Jonathan asked, ¡°Where is Josephine?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still at work. You know how busy she is because of herpany¡¯s annual party!¡± Margaret answered, casting him an irritated look. Though they were living in Jonathan¡¯s house, she still couldn¡¯t correct her habit of ordering him around. ¡°By the way, did you prepare the gifts for the annual party tomorrow?¡± Suddenly, something struck Margaret as she turned to stare at him. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s nonchnt reply. Right after he gave his answer, a flurry of footsteps sounded outside the door. In the next instant, a middle-aged man dressed in a crisp ck suit showed up outside the vi with his subordinates behind him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, yourvender jade figurine is here,¡± he said, offering a polite bow. The Legendary Man Chapter 91 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 91 Read Online Chapter 91 I Spent Three Hundred Million ¡°Come on in,¡± Jonathanmanded casually. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Under his orders, the men stepped into the vi. Their appearance caught the attention of Margaret and Emmeline. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please check the contents,¡± said the man in ck as he offered a sandalwood box in his palms. However, Jonathan epted it and gave him a cocky wave. ¡°There¡¯s no need to check the contents. You may leave now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Without hesitation, the men filed out of the vi obediently. After they left, Margaret pursed her lips in annoyance. ¡°What is this? What¡¯s the mystery all about? I can¡¯t believe they made a grand entrance just to deliver this box. What is inside?¡± ¡°A gift I prepared for Josephine¡¯s annual party,¡± said Jonathan as he ced the sandalwood box on the table. ¡°Let me see what it is!¡± Margaret opened the box without hesitation to reveal a carved figure in translucentvender jade. Without a mottle in sight, it was clear that this was a valuable ornament. ¡°Oh, what a nice figurine. How much did you buy it for?¡± Margaret grabbed thevender jade figurine and fondled it casually as though it was a cheap ornament. ¡°A hundred grand,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s offhand answer. ¡°This ugly-looking figurine cost a hundred grand?¡± Margaret pursed her lips in disbelief. ¡°I think it costs at most ten grand! Jonathan, did you get scammed?¡± ¡°If it costs ten thousand, I¡¯ll buy everything from that shop!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to exin too much. If she finds out that thevender jade figurine costs three hundred million, she¡¯ll definitely tremble in fear! Margaret scoffed, ¡°Is this the only thing you bought for ourpany¡¯s annual party tomorrow? You can afford to buy a vi but not an expensive gift? We¡¯re going to get humiliated again!¡± With that, she let out a derisive snort and tossed thevender jade figurine back into the sandalwood box forcefully, nearly toppling the box over. Luckily, thevender jade figurine was of good quality. Otherwise, Margaret would¡¯ve caused a scratch on the figurine with her action. ¡°This figurine must be worth more than one hundred thousand!¡± Emmeline, who had been keeping mum, finally blurted out. She knew Jonathan wouldn¡¯t buy a cheap jadeite worth only one hundred thousand. ¡°How much do you think it costs, then?¡± Margaret sneered. ¡°I have no idea,¡± Emmeline mumbled, biting her bottom lip. ¡°Young girls like you often get scammed!¡± Margaret uttered coldly as she rose to her feet to go upstairs. ¡°We¡¯re definitely going to get humiliated tomorrow!¡± After Margaret took her leave, Emmeline jolted up and scurried after her. She dared not remain in the living room with Jonathan and acted as though he was a horrifying beast who would gobble her up any minute. After they went upstairs, Jonathan lit up a cigarette. He had barely taken a few puffs when footsteps sounded outside the vi. Shortly after, Andrew appeared in sight. ¡°Commander,¡± he greeted Jonathan in his freshly pressed military uniform. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, he stood there unmoving, like a statue. ¡°Come on in,¡± Jonathan said. Andrew gave a curt nod and came in. ¡°Commander, Graham Cabot has just sent this share transfer agreement,¡± he reported before handing the document to Jonathan. As Jonathan was seated on the couch, Andrew stood before him in a respectful manner. ¡°All right!¡± Jonathan casually replied. He took the document and flipped through it. On the agreement, it was written that one hundred percent of Graham Group¡¯s shares were transferred to Jonathan Goldstein after the board of directors voted in unison. ¡°Graham¡¯s an efficient man,¡± Jonathan said, pleased with how fast Graham dealt with the matter. He got himself a pen and signed his name on the document. The agreement came into force upon being signed by both parties. It also meant that Jonathan would be the owner of Graham Group starting that day. ¡°Give him this card. He is entitled to spend three billion,¡± Jonathan uttered as he gave his ck card to Andrew. He wasn¡¯t afraid Graham would overspend, for thetter was a coward. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Andrew took the card from him humbly. ¡°Any other orders, Commander?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± came Jonathan¡¯s answer. Before Andrew took his leave, Jonathan called out, ¡°Wait a minute. Remember to return the card to me after he spends three billion!¡± This was his only card. If Andrew thought there were only three billion in this ount and gave the card to Graham, Jonathan would end up being dirt poor again. ¡°Understood!¡± Andrew marched away after receiving Jonathan¡¯s order. Once he disappeared from sight, Jonathan promptly tossed the agreement into a random box. I can¡¯t let Josephine see this! If she finds out, my cover will be blown! Right after he concealed the agreement, Josephine suddenly pushed the door open and strode in. ¡°Jonathan? What are you doing?¡± Josephine frowned at the sight of Jonathan¡¯s suspicious figure lurking around. ¡°Oh, nothing. I was looking for a screwdriver.¡± Jonathan made up an excuse. His lips curling into a smile, he made his way to Josephine. ¡°Darling, you must be tired from work. Why don¡¯t you take a seat? I can give you a massage!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Josephine answered, shaking her head. She copsed onto the couch in exhaustion. ¡°So? How did your interview with Graham Group go? When will you start working?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning!¡± Jonathan sat beside her nonchntly and slowly inched nearer to her. The moment their bodies touched, Josephine jolted up as if she had been electrified. ¡°By the way, did you buy the gift as instructed?¡± she asked hastily. ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Jonathan pointed at the sandalwood box on the table. ¡°It¡¯s inside the box!¡± ¡°What did you buy?¡± Josephine asked as she walked toward the sandalwood box. When she opened the box, a translucent figurine appeared in sight. Surprise shed across her eyes as she inquired, ¡°You bought a jade figurine?¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jonathan turned at his shoulder to ask. ¡°This must¡¯ve cost at least one hundred thousand, right?¡± Josephine scrutinized the jadeite carefully. ¡°Though I don¡¯t know jades that well, I¡¯m pretty sure this is a high-quality jadeite. Previously, I saw a pair of jade bracelets in a store that costs hundreds of thousands!¡± Josephine was more experienced than Margaret, for she immediately recognized that it was a valuable piece of ornament at first sight. ¡°It¡¯s not cheap,¡± answered Jonathan with a mischievous grin. He then exined, ¡°It is avender jade figurine carved by the famous Roscoe Channer. I bought it for three hundred million!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 92 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 92 Read Online Chapter 92 Give Me A Kiss ¡°Three hundred million?¡± When Josephine heard that figure, her expression abruptly changed. Even her hand that was holding thevender jade figurine trembled slightly. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Jonathan? You spent three hundred million on a piece of jade?¡± If it were in the past, I would never believe that he has three hundred million. But now, he has be increasingly mysterious, making him all the more unfathomable. Not only did he blithely buy a sports car that costs eighteen million, eight hundred and eighty thousand, but he also moved into a vi worth several hundred million with a single word. Even the Chairman of Graham Group showed him respect. Therefore, buying a piece of jade for three hundred million is indeed something he would do! ¡°Nah, that¡¯s a lie!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help chuckling at her emotional state, fibbing, ¡°I was just joking. This piece of jade only cost a few hundred grand.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Josephine was rather skeptical. ¡°Why would I lie about that?¡± Chortling, Jonathan then asked, ¡°Do I look like someone who could fork out three hundred million?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Josephine shook her head before she frowned and questioned, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to buy something around a hundred thousand? How could you have so much money when you¡¯ve just started working?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a couple hundred thousand in savings at the very least. Before I left my post, Zachary gave me a huge sum of money, saying that it¡¯spensation.¡± Jonathan randomly made up a reason, using Zachary as a shield again. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say about you!¡± Josephine was so vexed that she was at a loss for words. ¡°In the past, I was poor and caused you to be mocked alongside me during the annual party. This year, however, things will be different!¡± Slowly walking over to her, Jonathan hugged her around the waist from behind. In a gentle voice, he vowed, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll never allow anyone to treat you with contempt!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± At his sudden hug, Josephine instinctively tensed, and even her hands turned a touch stiff. ¡°Hurry up and let go! It¡¯ll be bad if Emmeline sees us like this!¡± Josephine started struggling, but it was merely a half-hearted effort. In truth, her aversion toward Jonathan had gradually started fading. ¡°She won¡¯t see us¡­¡± Jonathan lightly blew a puff of warm air against her ear. ¡°If she dares to peep on us, I¡¯ll spank her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s your sister-inw, so you¡¯re not allowed to have any indecent thoughts about her!¡± Her head snapping back, Josephine shot daggers at him. I heard that many men harbor fantasies about their sisters-inw! I must douse his fanciful notions in the cradle! ¡°I¡¯ve got no indecent thoughts about her!¡± Jonathan curled his lips. ¡°Her figure is t without any curves to speak of, so she needs a few more years to grow into them!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to have any indecent thoughts about her in the future, either!¡± Josephine asserted coldly. ¡°I only have indecent thoughts about you.¡± Lifting her, Jonathan whirled around and pinned her onto the couch. He then lowered himself over her and was just a moment away from capturing her lips when the shrilling ringing of a phone interrupted him. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s calling at this time?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression turned frightfully grim. ¡°It¡¯s my phone!¡± Josephine hastily pushed him away, the ringing of the phone snapping her out of her haze of desire. ¡°Hello, Uncle Ezra.¡± ¡°Have you made all the preparations for the annual party tomorrow?¡± A man¡¯s strained voice sounded from the other end of the phone. That aside, she could also seemingly hear a woman¡¯s soft moans. ¡°Yes, everything is ready.¡± Josephine¡¯s face instantly flushed bright red when she heard the woman¡¯s pants. She was no young teenager, so she could naturally tell what they were doing. ¡°Have you prepared a gift?¡± The man¡¯s rough voice started turning a tad raged, and he was even panting heavily. ¡°Yeah,¡± Josephine answered. ¡°Remember to be there on the dot at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning! Oh yes, I heard that your family¡¯s worthless live-in son-inw is now back after having disappeared for three years?¡± Josephine¡¯s uncle, Ezra Smith, mentioned Jonathan out of the blue. ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Josephine reflexively moved the phone away, not wanting Jonathan to hear someone else criticizing him thus. However, such a scanty distance posed no difficulty to Jonathan¡¯s keen hearing. ¡°Don¡¯t bring him tomorrow, lest he make a fool out of himself! All right, I¡¯ll talk to you next time! I¡¯m busy right now!¡± Without waiting for Josephine to respond, the man hung up with a beep. Prior to the call disconnecting, a woman¡¯s tormented yet euphoric scream split the air without warning. Hearing that, Josephine blushed to the tip of her ears. Gah! This is so awkward! ¡°Uncle Ezra truly has no scruples at all!¡± she griped with her face ming bright red. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Jonathan pretended as though he hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°Well¡­¡± Josephine was about to answer, but in the next second, she glowered at him. ¡°Stop asking the obvious!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Jonathan spread his hands, an innocent look on his face. ¡°Forget about that! Let¡¯s meet in the living room at half-past seven tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t oversleep!¡± After saying that, Josephine bolted to her feet and hastened toward the second floor. ¡°I¡¯m too tired today, so I might very possibly oversleep.¡± Jonathan rubbed his head with weariness etched on his face. ¡°How about we sleep together tonight? Then you can wake me up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Josephine shot him a re. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken advantage of me earlier!¡± ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no such thing!¡± Smirking, Jonathan drawled, ¡°How could it be taking advantage of you when you¡¯re my wife?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Rolling her eyes at him, Josephine then headed upstairs, sashaying her hips all the way. The night passed in the blink of an eye. The sky had just begun to brighten, but Margaret had already showered and changed hours ago. She even went out and had a makeover. Even Connor, who basically wore an apron every day, had purposely changed into a ck suit. It was the Smith family¡¯s annual party, an exceedingly grand asion for all the Smith family members. Knock, knock! ¡°Wake up, Jonathan!¡± At half-past seven in the morning, Josephine knocked on Jonathan¡¯s room door. ¡°Coming!¡± The moment Jonathan opened the door, he was greeted by the sight of Josephine in a white dress. Her long, ck hair was casually draped over her shoulders, while her fair skin was smooth and supple. As she wore the white dress, in particr, she exuded a pure and refined aura. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Josephine felt a touch uneasy at his scrutiny, a hint of a blush staining her face. ¡°Looking at your beautiful countenance!¡± Jonathan wrapped an arm around her slender waist and whispered into her ear, ¡°Give me a kiss, Darling!¡± ¡°Stop messing around!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help shoving him away. ¡°Mom and Dad are waiting for you downstairs!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 93 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 93 Read Online Chapter 93 The Annual Party ¡°They¡¯re not going to see it even if you kiss me¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With an arm wrapped around Josephine¡¯s waist, Jonathan was just about to capture her lips, but she broke free and sprinted downstairs as though fleeing for her life. When Jonathan went downstairs, the family of four was already dolled up, ready to leave anytime. As soon as Margaret spotted Jonathan¡¯s casual dressing, her expression abruptly darkened. ¡°Are you going like this, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jonathan countered sely. In the past few years, all I ever wore was a military uniform aside from casual clothes. I¡¯ve hardly worn anything else. ¡°Do you know the asion today?¡± With a wintry expression on her face, Margaret enunciated, ¡°It¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today, and everyone will be attending in formal attire. Do you want to be the only person dressed casually? And are you trying to have us humiliated with you deliberately?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be humiliated with me just because I¡¯m not dressed as ostentatiously as you in attending the party?¡± Jonathan then sneered, ¡°Do you perchance think that the Smith family¡¯s annual party is some international event?¡± He wasn¡¯t in the mood to bicker with her. If she had nicely coaxed me into changing, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have had any objections. Unfortunately, I simply can¡¯t stand her sarcastic remarks! ¡°Are you going to change or not?¡± Margaretmbasted while pointing her finger at him, her expression frosty. ¡°No.¡± Jonathan¡¯s made his stance abundantly clear. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to attend the annual party today if you¡¯re not changing!¡± With a harrumph, she barked, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Having said that, she stalked away. I¡¯d rather he not attend than to be humiliated alongside him! ¡°Do you think you have the right to decide whether I can attend?¡± Jonathan arched a brow, not giving in to her pompous attitude. ¡°Who can decide if not me?¡± Margaret instantly got up in arms upon hearing that. But when she was just about to unleash her wrath, Josephine cut her off. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop arguing! Jonathan was the one who prepared the gift, so what right do you have to forbid him from attending? It¡¯s just clothes, no? Never mind if he doesn¡¯t want to change!¡± Her unexpected defense of Jonathan had Margaret¡¯s expression contorting into a mask of fury at once. ¡°Whose side are you on, you wretch? He prepared the gift, you said? Where did he get the money? It¡¯s from you, no? He has been using your money to buy a gift for the Smith family¡¯s annual party, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different this year!¡± In a frigid voice, Josephine maintained, ¡°This year, he bought the gift out of his own pocket!¡± ¡°Fine! Continue acting with him to dupe me!¡± Margaret didn¡¯t believe her in the least. ¡°We¡¯ll see who ends up being an embarrassment when we arrive at the Smith mansion! What do I care if he wants to go?¡± After saying that, she stormed off. Outside the door, the car Josephine booked in advance was already waiting. Opening the car door, Jonathan was just about to sit in the back seat with Josephine when Margaret ordered him to sit in the front. ¡°Go and sit in the passenger¡¯s seat! You¡¯re unworthy of sitting in the back seat!¡± ncing at her, Jonathan ignored her entirely and sat down beside Josephine. ¡°How dare you?¡± When Margaret saw that her words had fallen on deaf ears, and he paid her no mind, her chest heaved violently. ¡°Do you hear me, Jonathan?¡± Still, Jonathan disregarded her and acted as though he didn¡¯t hear her. Connor urged, ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. Hurry up and get into the car! We¡¯re going to bete if you don¡¯t make haste!¡± ¡°Zip it!¡± ring at him, Margaret climbed into the front seat. The car then left Edenic Heights and headed toward the city center. Despite having a city center, Jadeborough wasn¡¯t all that big in reality. In the past, the affluent loved living in the city center since they relished the lively atmosphere. Presently, however, they preferred living in the suburbs, as they were fond of being close to nature. The wealthier one was, the further away from the city center one lived. ¡°When we arriveter, just turn a deaf ear to whatever they say,¡± Josephine murmured to Jonathan in the back seat. Although they hadn¡¯t yet reached the Smith mansion, she could already guess how those people from the Smith family were going to harp on Jonathan. After all, it¡¯s the same every single year. As long as he attends the party, they¡¯ll use every weapon in their arsenal to humiliate him! ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied softly. At the same time, the scene of those people from the Smith family heaping scorn on him during the Smith family¡¯s annual party a few years back inexorably shed in his mind. I was the easiest prey there since I¡¯m a live-in son-inw? For that reason, none of them had any respect for me! Half an hourter, the car drew to a stop in front of a mansion. The area upied by the mansion was meager. Compared to the mansion owned by the ckwood family, this mansion couldn¡¯t be considered a mansion at all. At most, it was merely a vast courtyard. And ifpared to No. 1 Vi, it was absolutely pathetic. No. 1 Vi was the most expensive mansion in Jadeborough, with its construction alone costing hundreds of millions. In terms of its size and geographical area, this mansion owned by the Smith family couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to it. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± When the car door was opened, the few of them alighted from the car, one after another. By then, a crowd had formed in front of the Smith mansion. There was row after row of luxurious cars. While they weren¡¯t exorbitant, they all cost at least a million. A family that had fallen from grace was still more influential than others. Despite being considered a third-rate family, the Smith family had existed in Jadeborough for at least a few decades, so they had some connections. ¡°Uncle Ezra.¡± The person who was greeting the guests at the door was none other than Josephine¡¯s uncle, Ezra. He was initially all smiles, but the second he caught sight of Josephine and her family, the smile on his face vanished in an instant. ¡°What time is it now? Didn¡¯t I say that you¡¯re to arrive at eight o¡¯clock on the dot? Do you know the meaning of punctuality?¡± Before they had even stepped into the mansion, they were hauled over the coals by the man. Despite being all high and mighty at home, Margaret didn¡¯t even dare utter a single word of protest in front of Ezra. ¡°There was heavy traffic on our way here, Uncle Ezra.¡± In the end, it was Josephine who stepped out and answered him. ¡°Okay, whatever! Just go in!¡± Ezra waved a hand impatiently. He was going to greet the next group of guests, but the moment he spotted Jonathan, his expression promptly darkened. ¡°Who brought him here? Didn¡¯t I tell youst night that you¡¯re not to bring him here, Josephine?¡± ¡°Uncle Ezra¡­¡± When Josephine heard him saying such a thing in front of everyone without any regard for Jonathan¡¯s dignity, her expression simrly darkened. ¡°He¡¯s part of our family, so why isn¡¯t he allowed toe?¡± ¡°Do you really not know why I forbade you from bringing him?¡± Snorting, Ezra threw Jonathan a disdainful nce and taunted, ¡°What use is a worthless piece of trash like him other than to embarrass the Smith family? Look at his clothes! He¡¯s not even wearing something decent! Does he know the asion today? How could he simply wear such shabby clothes?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 94 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 94 Read Online Chapter 94 An Exclusive Event Before I¡¯ve even entered the mansion, the insults I¡¯d expected have already started! In the blink of an eye, Jonathan¡¯s expression went chilly. The scenes from three years ago yed in his mind once more. ¡°What has my dressing got to do with you?¡± Regarding Ezra coldly, he drawled, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think you have the right to decide whoever is allowed to attend the Smith family¡¯s annual party, no? Has Hugo gotten up in years that you¡¯re now the patriarch of the Smith family?¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Seeing that he still dared to talk back, Ezra immediately blew a gasket. ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a manner, Jonathan?¡± As far as I remember, he¡¯s merely a useless live-in son-inw. Every single time he attended the Smith family¡¯s annual party, he always stood there meekly and allowed me to snub him without the guts to utter a retort! But today, he actually dared to answer back? ¡°Am I supposed to check the dictionary when I speak to you, making certain what I can and cannot say?¡± Jonathan riposted frostily. ¡°This is preposterous! How dare you talk to me so rudely when you¡¯re simply a worthless bum?¡± Ezra was so infuriated by his words that his face flushed bright red. ¡°Why are you still standing around, twiddling your thumbs, Connor? Hurry up and keep this good-for-nothing live-in son-inw of yours in line!¡± Hearing his name all of a sudden, Connor alternated his gaze between Ezra and Jonathan. He stared at them both for a long time yet said nothing at all. ¡°Connor!¡± When he made no move to interfere after an eternity, Ezra went ballistic. ¡°Are you going to do something about this, Connor? If you¡¯re not, then I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± No sooner had he said that than he rolled up his sleeves, seemingly gearing up to get physical. But at that precise moment, Josephine, who had been keeping mum, abruptly warned with a cold expression on her face, ¡°Uncle Ezra, it¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today, so you¡¯d best not make a fuss of things. Otherwise, the Smith family will truly be aughingstock in the eyes of others! Furthermore, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone too far in your insults toward Jonathan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Upon hearing that, Ezra grew so furious that the red splotches on his face deepened a shade. ¡°Regardless of whether that¡¯s true, so what if I were to insult him in even nastier terms? Isn¡¯t it a fact that he¡¯s a worthless live-in son-inw? If he hadn¡¯t married into the Smith family, do you think he has the right to attend such an exclusive event?¡± ¡°An exclusive event? Don¡¯t tter yourself thus!¡± Jonathan sniggered as a glint of contempt shed across his eyes. ¡°Such an annual party by the Smith family is considered an exclusive event?¡± What¡¯s an exclusive event? Only events I attend are considered exclusive events! Even if the patriarch of the most prominent family in Chanaea wants to see me, he has to make an appointment three days in advance. And that even depends on my mood! How could a mere Smith familypare? ¡°Listen to that! Is that something he should be saying?¡± When Ezra heard that, he grew so livid that steam wasing out of his ears. But just when his words fell, a sharp female voice rang out from the direction of the Smith mansion. ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion? I can hear you all making a racket out there from a few dozen meters away! Why is the lot of you squabbling here on such an asion today? Are you all deliberately making a joke out of the Smith family?¡± Following that, a middle-aged woman in a red gown walked out of the mansion. She didn¡¯t appear all that young but seemingly in her forties or fifties instead. She was dripping in gold and silver, but despite her utmost efforts to present herself as a wealthydy, she merely looked like a nouveau riche. ¡°Seraphina!¡± Ezra immediately greeted the middle-aged woman the moment he spotted her. Even Connor did the same. ¡°You¡¯re here, Connor?¡± The middle-aged woman, Seraphina Duvall, gave Connor a sidelong nce before she shifted her gaze to Josephine. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here as well, Josephine!¡± As for Margaret, Seraphina didn¡¯t even deign to spare her a single nce. ¡°And this is¡­¡± Her gaze stilled on Jonathan for a moment. ¡°Jonathan?¡± She recognized him right away, and astonishment manifested on her face. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Jonathan affirmed cidly. ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡± Seraphina was all the more surprised. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it rumored that you died three years ago? How are you still alive?¡± As soon as her words rang out, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cial. ¡°Oh gosh, look at my unruly tongue!¡± Seraphina hastily pped a hand over her mouth and remarked with a chuckle, ¡°How could I say something so inauspicious on such an asion? Okay, stop bickering. Hurry up ande in so that the Smith family doesn¡¯t be aughingstock!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She then gestured for them to head in. When Ezra saw that, he still wanted to argue, but a sharp re from Seraphina had him promptly shutting his mouth and saying nary a word further. Only after Jonathan and the others had gone in did he finally cave and ask, ¡°Seraphina, why did you allow that deadbeat in? What¡¯s the point of a dud like him going in? He¡¯s only going to embarrass the Smith family.¡± ¡°What else could I do?¡± Glowering, Seraphina chided, ¡°Was I supposed to kick up a huge fuss at the door like you? Don¡¯t you find it mortifying?¡± ¡°But he¡ª¡± Ezra was going to speak further, only to be cut off by Seraphina. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Why would you bandy words with a worthless piece of trash? There are plenty of opportunities if you want to teach him a lesson. Just take it as allowing a dog in, okay? Anyhow, stop your nonsense. Mr. Swindell will be arriving soon. I spent a lot of effort to secure his attendance, so I¡¯ll kill you if you do anything to ruin things!¡± ¡°Mr. Swindell will being as well?¡± Ezra¡¯s expression instantly changed when he heard that name. Oh my God, that¡¯s the mayor of Jadeborough! Tons of families want to invite him to their annual party, but he never attends! Yet, he¡¯s going to be attending the Smith family¡¯s annual party? ¡°How did you get him to agree, Seraphina? I heard that he never attends such an event!¡± Ezra couldn¡¯t help questioning. ¡°Never you mind! Just greet the guests properly!¡± Not in the mood to yak with him, Seraphina spun on her heels and headed back to the mansion on her beguiling high heels. There was a maelstrom of voices in the mansion with swarms of people everywhere. While there weren¡¯t any prominent figures, there were a handful of people who had some status in Jadeborough. The seats were still arranged ording to status. Those higher in the ranks of society were seated toward the front, while those lower on the totem pole were seated near the door. Surprisingly, even Connor, as the youngest son of the Smith family, was seated near the door. In fact, they were only a few steps from the door. ¡°I¡¯ve got to sit in such a crappy seat every single year!¡± Mere moments after they had taken their seats, Margaret couldn¡¯t resist grumbling, ¡°When are you going to have the right to sit in front, Connor? Aren¡¯t you ashamed to be seated at the door even when it¡¯s an annual party by the Smith family itself?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 95 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 95 Read Online Chapter 95 The Annual Party Begins Margaret was exceedingly dissatisfied, and that resentment hadn¡¯t just been for a day or two. He¡¯s part of the Smith family, yet he¡¯s seated at the fringes, closest to the door, during the Smith family¡¯s annual party! Is this not humiliating and degrading? ¡°It makes no difference where we¡¯re seated, no?¡± Conversely, Connor wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered. Anyway, I haven¡¯t been treated all that well in the Smith family ever since young. Dad has always favored my brothers more. As for me, I¡¯m no different from a child he found by the roadside! No sooner had I gotten married than I was booted out of the Smith mansion and had to live outside. Of the three sons of the Smith family, I was the only one kicked out of the house! ¡°Of course, it¡¯s different!¡± Margaret grew even more irate after hearing that. ¡°Tell me how it¡¯s the same! How could sitting in the first row and thest row be the same?¡± The instant her temper spiked, Connor was so frightened that he lowered his head and dared not even say anything. At that exact moment, Josephine finally had enough and snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop arguing. Not only do the two of you bicker at home, but you¡¯re even doing so when you¡¯re outside. When are you both going to stop squabbling?¡± Ever since young, I grew up with their interminable arguments! And this is precisely why I adamantly refused to get married in the past. Otherwise, I would never have taken a second look at Jonathan back then! ¡°Do you think I want to quarrel with him?¡± Harrumphing, Margaret huffed, ¡°He¡¯s not young anymore, yet he¡¯s still as useless as before! Even when he returns to his own house, he has to sit at such a crappy ce! I feel ashamed to sit at the same table with him!¡± ¡°Keep it down¡­¡± Connor tugged at her sleeve, urging her to lower her voice. Unexpectedly, Margaret¡¯s voice went up a decibel instead after she heard that. ¡°Are you embarrassed? Do you even know what it means to be embarrassed?¡± At her retort, Connor hung his head at once, not daring to utter a single word. As time ticked by, almost all the guests seemed to have arrived in short order. Right then, an elderly man in white, traditional attire walked out of the living room, surrounded by a group of people. In his hand was a cane with a dragon¡¯s head. He had white hair and looked to be advanced in years. However, he was seemingly in the pink of health since he had a majestic gait. Just after a few steps, he arrived at the main table. ¡°Old Mr. Smith is here!¡± someone among the crowd eximed upon spotting the elderly man. It was also then that Jonathan cast his gaze over. That elderly man was none other than the patriarch of the Smith family, Hugo Smith! He was also Josephine¡¯s grandfather, but Jonathan wasn¡¯t really familiar with him. The two of them seemingly hadn¡¯t said a single word to the other. Even when Jonathan and Josephine got married, he had never bothered being amicable to him. In fact, he didn¡¯t even deign to spare him a single nce. ¡°Ahem!¡± Hugo cleared his throat. At once, the crowd went silent, upon which he nodded approvingly. ¡°I¡¯m truly honored to have all of you gracing the Smith family¡¯s annual party with your presence today. A lot of you here are my old friends. But of course, there are also many new faces. No matter what, all who are here today are esteemed guests of the Smith family! And now, I¡¯d like to toast all of you!¡± While saying that, he raised a ss of white wine and downed it in one go. Everyone there got to their feet and guzzled their wines with him. Subsequently, it was naturally time for the most crucial part of the annual party¡ªthe presentation of gifts. After the guests had presented their gifts, it was then the Smith family¡¯s turn to demonstrate their sincerity to Hugo. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s our turn now.¡± Connor took a gulp of wine morosely before he led Jonathan and the others toward Hugo. When they were halfway there, Margaret even nced over her shoulder and asked Jonathan, ¡°You did bring the gift, yes?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jonathan answered mildly. By the time they walked over, there was already a crowd in front of Hugo. ¡°You¡¯re here, Connor?¡± Seraphina made the first move to greet Connor when she saw him. ¡°Seraphina,¡± Connor murmured in reply, his head hung low. ¡°What gift did you prepare for Dad this year, Connor?¡± Snorting, Ezra swung his gaze at Connor. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you only bought a gift worth a mere few thousand, like the previous year?¡± ¡°A few thousand is already pretty good. Who knows, he might be giving a gift that¡¯s only worth a few hundred this year!¡± a middle-ageddy, L Brooks, couldn¡¯t help deriding right after his words rang out. ¡°A few hundred? That¡¯s impossible!¡± With a sneer, Ezra eximed, ¡°Would they really be so shameless to give something worth a mere few hundred?¡± The husband and wife ganged up and started mocking Connor in front of all the guests. ¡°Why not?¡± Snickering, L scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s not the first or even second time they¡¯ve been so shameless, so what¡¯s another time to them?¡± Turning to Connor, L started, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lecture you, but you should just forget about buying a gift if you haven¡¯t the money and can¡¯t afford to buy something decent, Connor.¡± As she spoke, she caressed the freshly done manicure on her nails and brandished the jade bracelet on her wrist in front of them in a seemingly involuntary manner. ¡°Who said our gift this year is worth only a few hundred?¡± Margaret snapped at their provocation. ¡°Our gift this year is worth a hundred grand!¡± Hearing that, L promptly sneered, ¡°Oh, a hundred grand? Can you guys afford to buy something of that value? Don¡¯t tell me you bought some counterfeit and deliberately imed that you bought it for a hundred grand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Connor would never do such a thing!¡± Seraphina chimed in. ¡°Who knows?¡± Chuckling coldly, L drawled, ¡°People like them will do anything at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop bickering! Why are you all squabbling with so many people looking on? Are you not the least bit ashamed?¡± a middle-aged man in a ck suit stepped forward and chided at just that moment. ¡°Miguel,¡± Connor greeted immediately at the sight of him, dipping his head. His brother, Miguel Smith, cut him a look and chastised, ¡°Connor, it¡¯s not my intention to criticize you, but just buy something cheaper if you really can¡¯t afford to buy an expensive gift. No one will say anything about that. However, it¡¯s simply too embarrassing to buy some knock-off and pretend that it¡¯s a costly gift just to pass yourself off as what you¡¯re not! Can you afford to buy a gift worth a hundred grand? I know your limits all too well!¡± ¡°No, Miguel, I¡ª¡± Connor wanted to exin when he saw that things were looking bad for him, but Miguel cut him off right away. ¡°Okay, stop giving excuses. Let¡¯s just forget about it this time. In the future, remember not to do something so disgraceful!¡± After saying that, he waved a hand and dered, ¡°All right, it¡¯s our turn to go over and present our gifts to Dad. Bring your gifts ande with me.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 96 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 96 Read Online Chapter 96 A Counterfeit Hugo was sitting at the head of the table in traditional attire, a trace of imperiousness on his face. Even when he saw Connor and the others approaching, his expression remained forbidding. ¡°Dad, I know you like paintings, so I expressly prepared a painting by Eugene Dcroix for you!¡± As the eldest son, Miguel was naturally the first person to step forward. He opened a ck rectangr box, revealing a painting by Eugene Dcroix inside. ¡°Thank you, Miguel.¡± Hugo nodded impassionately after seeing the gift Miguel prepared. That painting by Eugene Dcroix could sell for at least a couple hundred thousand on the market. Something more expensive could even reach a million. After Miguel had stepped back, Ezra stepped forward with a box in his hands. ¡°Dad, I prepared a painting for you as well!¡± When the box was opened, a painting by Artemisia Gentileschiy within. Just the name, Artemisia Gentileschi, meant that it was likewise worth a couple hundred thousand at the very least. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not bad.¡± Once again, Hugo nodded approvingly. At his nod, a sh of triumph unwittingly flickered in Ezra¡¯s eyes. Subsequently, he turned his gaze to Connor and urged, ¡°Why are you still standing there nkly? It¡¯s your turn now!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Upon hearing his name, Connor hastily moved forward. Hugo merely nced at him before a trace of impatience reflexively showed on his face. It was clear as day that he looked down upon that son of his. ¡°Dad, the gift I prepared for you is¡ª¡± Connor had just started speaking when Hugo interrupted him, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to introduce your gift. Just go back to your seat.¡± Hah! I¡¯m not interested in hearing whatever gift he prepared! He¡¯s always giving me some worthless trash every single year, so what use is it to introduce it other than to be scorned by others? ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± At having been rudely cut off, indignance abruptly surged within Connor. ¡°Dad, just let him say it.¡± Glimpsing his affronted expression, Ezra couldn¡¯t help smirking as he added, ¡°If you don¡¯t allow him to do so, he might not be able to sleep tonight!¡± ¡°Exactly, Dad! We, too, want to see what gift he prepared for you!¡± L echoed beside him. ¡°Fine, fine. Go ahead and say it!¡± Hugo waved a hand with a grim expression, seemingly writing things off. ¡°The gift I prepared for you is avender jade figurine carved by Roscoe Channer himself,¡± Connor introduced at longst. But the second he did so, the entire room instantly plunged into silence. At that moment, everyone¡¯s gazes were fixated on him. A glimmer of total incredulity shone in their eyes. Avender jade figurine carved by Roscoe Channer himself? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t he retire ten years ago and vow to never carve any jade figurines again? ¡°What did you just say, Connor?¡± Hugo¡¯s expression promptly changed when he heard the name ¡°Roscoe Channer.¡± He stared at the man and questioned, ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear you, did I? You said your gift is avender jade figurine carved by Roscoe Channer himself?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Bemusement was written all over Connor¡¯s face. Who is Roscoe Channer? Why did Dad have such a huge reaction? ¡°Q-Quick, open it!¡± Hugo was seized by the urge to grab the sandalwood box in his hands. That¡¯s avender jade figurine carved by Roscoe Channer himself! Who is he? He¡¯s the top carver in Chanaea. Especially since he has retired ten years ago, avender jade figurine he carved is priceless! ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Connor casually opened the sandalwood box. The moment the box was opened, everyone trained their eyes on it. In the box, a lifelike and crystal clear jade figurine appeared in the line of sight of everyone there. ¡°It¡¯s the imperial jade!¡± Someone recognized the type of jade used for thevender jade figurine at a single nce. ¡°That¡¯s the imperial jade!¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s even carved by Roscoe Channer himself! If it¡¯s genuine, the price of this jade figurine is at least a hundred million!¡± ¡°A hundred million? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t buy it for a hundred million. Yesterday, I personally witnessed a mysterious buyer purchasing thisvender jade figurine for three hundred million at the auction hosted by the Hansley family!¡± ¡°Three hundred million?¡± When thevender jade figurine materialized before their eyes, the crowd went into an uproar. They all discussed its price. Hugo¡¯s hands uncontrobly shook, yet his eyes remained fixated on Connor. There was a sliver of disbelief in his eyes. ¡°Where did you get thisvender jade figurine, Connor?¡± ¡°Jonathan bought it.¡± Looking over his shoulder, he pointed at Jonathan and admitted, ¡°He bought it for a hundred thousand!¡± A hundred thousand? When the crowd heard that figure, pandemonium ensued once more. However, disappointment predominated. ¡°It just cost a hundred thousand? I thought that it was truly Roscoe Channer¡¯s work, but unexpectedly, it¡¯s merely a counterfeit!¡± ¡°It must be a counterfeit! The genuinevender jade figurine costs three hundred million. How could the Smith family afford to buy it?¡± ¡°Hush! Keep it down!¡± In a trice, the envy in their gazes turned into contempt. Meanwhile, Hugo¡¯s expression abruptly darkened after he heard that. The urge to p that useless son of his across the face hit him hard. I initially thought that he had finally made something of himself that he could actually procure a lavender jade figurine carved by Roscoe Channer himself! Never have I expected it to be a knock-off! ¡°W-What an utter disgrace!¡± He was in such high dudgeon that he trembled all over. ¡°You¡¯ve thoroughly humiliated the Smith family! Get out of here! Scram!¡± He swung a hand and knocked the sandalwood box to the ground. Right that moment, Miguel stepped out. Jabbing a finger in Connor¡¯s face, he remonstrated, ¡°What did I say to you earlier, Connor? Just don¡¯t buy it if you can¡¯t afford to buy something expensive! Even if you¡¯d bought something worth a few hundred, it¡¯d be far better than having bought a counterfeit! You¡¯ve wholly embarrassed the Smith family!¡± Ezra¡¯s wife, L, piped in and mocked, ¡°And you even spent a hundred grand on such a counterfeit? That was truly foolish! There are plenty on the inte you can buy at a little over a hundred!¡± ¡°Who said this really costs a hundred thousand? What if he only spent a few hundred to buy it yet imed that it was a hundred thousand? After all, he even had the cheek to say that the knock-off was carved by Roscoe Channer himself! Is there anything he wouldn¡¯t do?¡± Ezra scoffed, following suit. In the blink of an eye, Connor became the target of public criticism. At that moment, everyone regarded him with stark disdain. In the face of their usations and scorn, Connor¡¯s face flushed bright red. He didn¡¯t know what to say in defense of himself, so he could only turn to Jonathan in a pleading manner and murmured, ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 97 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 97 Read Online Chapter 97 What A Joke Following Connor¡¯s murmur of Jonathan¡¯s name, everyone¡¯s gazes were instantly riveted on thetter. Glimpsing Connor¡¯s face that was ming bright red, Jonathan shook his head and drawled cidly, ¡°Who said that thevender jade figurine is a counterfeit?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Ezra stepped forward with a snort. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you could really buy a genuinevender jade figurine with a hundred grand?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ncing at him blithely, Jonathan amended, ¡°I bought it at three hundred million.¡± Three hundred million? When the crowd heard that figure, chaos again broke out among them. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Three hundred million is precisely the price from the auction by the Hansley familyst night! Could it be that he was the mysterious guest at the auctionst night? Ezra burst intoughter upon hearing that Jonathan bought it at three hundred million. ¡°You must have lost your mind, huh, Jonathan? Three hundred million? Would you be able to fork out such an astronomical sum even if you were to sell yourself? That aside, could you evene up with three million?¡± Perhaps others will be taken in by him, but he can¡¯t possibly fool me. I know better than anyone the kind of person he is! He¡¯s just a worthless deadbeat! If it weren¡¯t for the Smith family supporting him back then, he would¡¯ve been killed ages ago! Yet, he¡¯s speaking of three hundred million? I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t even be able toe up with three hundred grand! Eyeing him nonchntly, Jonathan dered, ¡°Is three hundred million an astronomical sum? That might be the case for you, but a mere three hundred million to me is nothing in exchange for a smile from Josephine.¡± Hearing that, Ezra couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°In exchange for a smile? Who do you think you are? An eloquent poet with a glib tongue? Apart from your bragging skills that have skyrocketed, you haven¡¯t improved much in the few years since Ist saw you, Jonathan! A mere three hundred million, you said? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll never have the opportunity to see that much money in your lifetime!¡± It wasn¡¯t just him, for almost every member of the Smith family regarded Jonathan with the exact same look in their eyes. It was as though they were looking at a nutcase. ¡°You¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m bragging after finding a jade valuation expert to appraise it.¡± Throwing him a cold nce, Jonathan added, ¡°Furthermore, Roscoe Channer¡¯s name should be carved at the bottom of thevender jade figurine. You¡¯ll know with a single nce whether it¡¯s genuine or counterfeit.¡± ¡°Let me check!¡± When Connor heard that, he hurriedly picked the sandalwood box up from the ground. Then, he took out thevender jade figurine from within and studied it carefully. Sure enough, he found the name ¡°Roscoe Channer¡± carved into the bottom of thevender jade figurine. ¡°It¡¯s here! Roscoe Channer¡¯s name is really here!¡± Connor eximed. s, no one paid him any mind. Hugo didn¡¯t even bother sparing him a single nce. Ugh! Having such a son is truly a shame to the Smith family! ¡°Hmph! So what if Roscoe Channer¡¯s name is there? Since it¡¯s a knock-off, it¡¯s only natural to make it more realistic. Why won¡¯t they dare imitate his name when they even dare to imitate thevender jade figurine?¡± Ezra harrumphed with disdain etched on his face. His sentiments gained the consensus of the majority of the people there. A paltry name naturally can¡¯t prove that thisvender jade figurine is genuine! ¡°As I¡¯ve said, you¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s counterfeit or genuine after having a jade valuation expert appraise it.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t in the mood to bandy words with him. I don¡¯t believe that the Hansley family dare sell a knock-off at an auction for a whopping three hundred million! ¡°Where am I going to find a jade valuation expert at this time?¡± Ezra curled his lips. He thought it was Jonathan¡¯s tactic to dy time. Just then, the grim-faced Hugo finally roared, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough! Stop arguing! Does the lot of you think that this isn¡¯t mortifying enough? Get back to your seats! And you¡¯re not allowed to mention this matter anymore!¡± Do they not find it embarrassing to have a row in front of so many people here when it¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today? ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time! If you still dare use such a counterfeit to pose as a genuine item next time, I¡¯ll boot you out right then and there!¡± Ezra warned Jonathan with a snort before leaving. ¡°If there¡¯s a problem with your eyes, go and have them checked at the hospital when you¡¯ve got the time! Don¡¯t act like a rabid dog and go around biting people here!¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated by his threat. The Smith family¡¯s annual party, a purportedly exclusive event? If it weren¡¯t because of Josephine, I might not even be willing toe, even if the Smith family were to beg me on their knees! ¡°What did you just say?¡± Ezra flipped his lid when he heard Jonathan calling him a rabid dog. ¡°I said you¡¯re a rabid dog!¡± Jonathan enunciated coldly. ¡°How dare you?¡± Ezra seemed moments away from getting physical with him. But at that precise moment, Hugo bellowed, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Shut up, the lot of you!¡± ¡°Dad¡ª¡± Ezra wanted to speak further, but Hugo cut him off. ¡°Zip it!¡± Turning to the others, he waved a hand. ¡°Return to your seats!¡± With resentment written clear on his face, Ezra stared daggers at Jonathan. He flicked his sleeve before stomping off. But before he left, Josephine, who had been keeping mum, suddenly asked Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, did you really spend three hundred million on thisvender jade figurine?¡± ¡°Yup. When have I ever lied to you?¡± Jonathan replied evenly. Hearing that, Josephine instantly lost her cool. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that earlier? Are you mad to spend three hundred million on a piece of stone?¡± ¡°Okay, drop the act! What¡¯s the point of maintaining the show when things havee to this?¡± L couldn¡¯t resist scoffing when she heard their exchange. Unexpectedly, Josephine¡¯s expression went chilly, and she retorted, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Do you really think that this deadbeat truly spent three hundred million to buy a piece of stone?¡± Ezra sneered. With ayer of frost nketing her face, Josephine asserted, ¡°If he says it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s true! Also, he¡¯s not a deadbeat! If he hadn¡¯t forced the patriarch of the ckwood family to get on his knees and make an apology, would the lot of you be able to stand here and have the Smith family¡¯s annual party?¡± Upon hearing that, Ezra acted as though he had heard the world¡¯s biggest joke. ¡°What? He forced the patriarch of the ckwood family to kneel and apologize? Did I mishear you? Josephine, you said that this worthless piece of trash forced the patriarch of the ckwood family to kneel and apologize? Him? I think it was the other way round, huh?¡± The moment his words rang out, the crowd burst into raucousughter. It was evident that none of them believed Josephine. Who is the patriarch of the ckwood family? That¡¯s the head of the most prominent family in Jadeborough! With a single flick of his finger, the entire city shakes violently! Yet Jonathan, a mere live- in son-inw, couldpel him to apologize on his knees? What a joke! The Legendary Man Chapter 98 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 98 Read Online Chapter 98 Impersonate Him ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you!¡± At the sight of the crowd heaping contempt on Jonathan, Josephine grew so incandescent that her eyes zed scarlet. ¡°Everyone at the ckwood family¡¯s banquet that day witnessed it! Not only me, but even my parents were there! They saw it, too!¡± After saying that, she turned to Connor and urged, ¡°Dad, tell them whether I¡¯m speaking the truth!¡± Hastily nodding, Connor stated, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true! I saw it with my own eyes!¡± Snorting, Ezra retorted, ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s just your entire family standing witness, no? You¡¯re a family, so even if you make up stories, no one will expose you! He forced the patriarch of the ckwood family to apologize on his knees, you said? Why don¡¯t you say that he was also the one who banished them from Jadeborough?¡± He snickered, not believing Josephine in the least. Following his words, however, Josephine replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right. It was indeed with a single word from him that the ckwood family was banished from Jadeborough!¡± ¡°Oh wow, go on acting!¡± Eyeing her as though she wasn¡¯t quite right in the head, Ezra mocked, ¡°The ckwood family has been banished from Jadeborough anyway, so no one will step out and refute you no matter what you say! Anything you say goes!¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable!¡± Josephine had no retort left at his persistentebacks. Just then, Miguel, who hadn¡¯t said anything thus far, spoke out of the blue. ¡°Josephine, you said it was Jonathan who resolved the Smith family¡¯s crisis?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Josephine maintained with an emphatic nod. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Miguel chided before he continued sharply, ¡°It was my friend from Jazona who resolved the Smith family¡¯s crisis! How could it possibly be him? Does he even have the capability to do so?¡± When Jonathan heard that, he couldn¡¯t help sniggering. ¡°Your friend? Where¡¯s that friend of yours?¡± Harrumphing, Miguel dered, ¡°He¡¯s right here! If he hadn¡¯t told me personally that he was the one who resolved the Smith family¡¯s crisis this time, I might have truly been taken in by the two of you!¡± While saying that, he strode toward a middle-aged man sitting at the front. ¡°Mr. Field!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The middle-aged man, Sammy Field, nodded with a haughty look on his face. ¡°See? This is that friend of mine, Mr. Field, the eldest son of the Field family. He has vast connections in Jazona, far beyond someone like you could ever imagine!¡± Casting Jonathan a chilly look, Miguel added, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him having some connections with the King of War and sessfully persuading the man himself to do him a favor, do you think the ckwood family would have easily let us off the hook, let alone gotten banished from Jadeborough? Do you think you could¡¯ve booted the ckwood family out of the city if Mr. Field hadn¡¯t done anything?¡± He regarded Jonathan cially, his gaze so prating that it was as though he was determined to expose a liar. ¡°Actually, it was just the King of War doing me a paltry favor.¡± Sammy waved a hand with a humble expression on his face. Regretfully, his humility was simply rendering him a fool in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ncing at the man cidly, Jonathan murmured, ¡°The Field family? I¡¯ve never heard of them! You said you¡¯re acquainted with Zachary, yes? Fine. Give him a call, and we¡¯ll see whether he¡¯ll corroborate your story!¡± Sammy snorted with disdain etched on his face. ¡°Do you think anyone can simply give the King of War a call? Do you think he¡¯s got nothing better to do like you? Even if it were me, I¡¯ve got to make an appointment a few days in advance if I want to contact him!¡± There was no w to be found in that remark of his. At least, that was the case in the eyes of everyone there. Who is the King of War? That¡¯s the true ruler of Jazona! Even the mayor of Jazona is beneath him. As such, can anyone simply give him a call? What a joke! Jonathan merely watched Sammy putting on a show coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to do so, do you? How about I give him a call and ask whether he knows you?¡± Sneering, Sammy countered, ¡°Who knows whether you¡¯re really calling the King of War? What if you find someone to impersonate him?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell whether it¡¯s his voice?¡± Jonathan questioned frostily. ¡°Hah! You even dare to buy a counterfeitvender jade figurine, so what else don¡¯t you dare do?¡± Sammy mocked with a snicker. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ll never admit to your lie today unless hees here in person.¡± Jonathan eyed him coldly. Undeniably, he¡¯s something else! He sounds utterly convincing, with nary a w in his words. If I weren¡¯t here, he would¡¯ve probably fooled everyone present! Seeing his high and mighty attitude, Miguel snapped before Sammy could even respond to that. ¡°Shut up! How could you be so rude to Mr. Field? Apologize right this instant, Jonathan!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help guffawing when he heard that. ¡°You want me to apologize to him? Are you dreaming?¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Miguel¡¯s face flushed bright red upon seeing that he dared speak to him in such a manner. He pointed at the man and proimed, ¡°I¡¯m only giving you a minute, Jonathan. If you haven¡¯t apologized to Mr. Field after a minute has passed, don¡¯t me me for showing you no mercy!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned wintry. ¡°Oh? What are you nning to do to me? Are you nning to kick me out or strong-arm me into apologizing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop fighting!¡± At longst, Hugo, as the patriarch of the Smith family, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. After thundering that reproach, he turned to Jonathan and demanded, ¡°Jonathan, you said it was you who resolved the Smith family¡¯s crisis, right? How can you prove it?¡± ncing at him indifferently, Jonathan announced, ¡°Why do I need to prove it? I didn¡¯t resolve the issue between the Smith and ckwood families for the sake of the Smiths back then. Instead, I did it for my wife, Josephine. If it weren¡¯t for her, I might not even bother interfering in your business even if you were to beg me on your knees!¡± At his imperious attitude, L snapped, ¡°How dare you speak to Dad in such a tone, Jonathan? Hurry up and apologize!¡± ¡°Apologize? Do you think the lot of you are worthy of it?¡± Snorting, Jonathan then dered, ¡°The person who can have me apologize hasn¡¯t been born in this world yet!¡± ¡°How dare you? This is preposterous! You¡¯re inordinately brazen!¡± When his words rang out, Hugo went through the roof and almost passed out. ¡°M-Men, throw him out of here!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± With thatmand from him, the servants of the Smith family swarmed toward Jonathan. But just when they were inches from him, a sudden shout came from the door. ¡°Mr. Swindell is here!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 99 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 99 Read Online Chapter 99 Exposed On The Spot Mr. Swindell is here? In an instant, Hugo¡¯s expression changed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He hastily sprang to his feet and strode toward the door with the cane in his hand. ¡°Quick! Hurry up and come with me to wee Mr. Swindell!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Hearing that, the Smith brothers abandoned their squabble with Jonathan. They hastened toward the door after Hugo. Outside the door, Randall appeared suave and dashing in a ck suit. Despite being the mayor of Jadeborough, he didn¡¯te with an entourage. Instead, he came alone and even brought a gift at that! ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Swindell. Doe in.¡± At the sight of him, Hugo hurriedly acted all subservient. He wasn¡¯t the only one, for Ezra and Miguel behind him likewise feigned servility. Truthfully, they knew all too well the status of the Smith family in Jadeborough. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. It¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today, and I¡¯m the guest here. There¡¯s no such thing as a guest proceeding the host.¡± Smiling, Randall allowed Hugo to walk ahead of him. He also took out the gift he brought. ¡°This is the gift I prepared. I hope it¡¯s to your liking, Old Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Of course! How could I possibly not like a personal gift from you, Mr. Swindell?¡± Hugo was very much ttered at the man¡¯s courteousness. After all, the man had never attended such an asion ever since he took office. This event by the Smith family was the very first in history. Furthermore, he was even being so courteous. That had Hugo instantly feeling so proud that he was bursting at the seams. ¡°Please have a seat, Mr. Swindell!¡± Hugo had personally arranged a seat for Randall, and it was right- center in the front row. Since he graced us with his presence, he¡¯s the most esteemed guest of the Smith family! Therefore, he naturally has to be seated right in the middle! ¡°I¡¯m ttered, Old Mr. Smith.¡± Randall quickly brushed it off, but his eyes were scanning the ce, seemingly in search of something. ¡°What are you looking for, Mr. Swindell?¡± Miguel perceptively noticed that the man seemed to be scouting for something. ¡°Where is Mr. Goldstein? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± Randall couldn¡¯t help querying. The only reason I¡¯m here at the Smith family¡¯s annual party is because of him. Otherwise, why would I even bother with this insignificant event? ¡°Mr. Goldstein? Who do you mean?¡± Miguel was stunned for a moment, not realizing the person he meant. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone with such ast name among the guests we invited today. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Randall answered. I remember that he¡¯s Josephine Smith¡¯s husband. Hence, he¡¯ll naturally attend the Smith family¡¯s annual party. With him here, I don¡¯t have the right to sit in this seat reserved for the most esteemed guest! ¡°Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Hugo and his sons immediately frowned when they heard that name. ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with him, Mr. Swindell?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Randall prompt nodded and asserted, ¡°How could I possibly forget him after having witnessed his might at the ckwood residence? So, where is he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Out of the blue, Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded from an obscure corner. There were still a few servants standing near him, caging him in. If it weren¡¯t for Randall¡¯s sudden arrival earlier, they would¡¯ve likely thrown him out long ago. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Upon hearing his voice, Randall, who was initially seated, sprang to his feet. He didn¡¯t even dare sit down. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Sweeping a nonchnt gaze in his direction, Jonathan waved a hand and murmured, ¡°You may be seated.¡± ¡°How would I dare sit when you¡¯re standing, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Randall said, his voice full of respect. ¡°Have you gotten the wrong person, Mr. Swindell?¡± Seeing Randall¡¯s humble attitude toward Jonathan, Hugo couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around it. What is going on? He¡¯s the mayor of Jadeborough, yet he¡¯s acting like a servant before Jonathan. He¡¯s all timid as though sitting on pins and needles. Randall didn¡¯tprehend the meaning of his question at first. ¡°Got the wrong person? How could I possibly make such a mistake? If I can¡¯t even recognize Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll soon be dismissed from my post as the mayor of Jadeborough!¡± Thatment from Randall stumped everyone present. What? Jonathan¡¯s just a worthless bum! Yet, he has the power to hold sway over the mayor of Jadeborough? ¡°You must be joking, Mr. Swindell!¡± Miguel joked with a chuckle. Unexpectedly, Randall shot him a sharp re after hearing that. ¡°Joking? I¡¯m not joking with you! Back at the ckwood family¡¯s banquet, if that old geezer from the ckwood family hadn¡¯t been so foolish to offend Mr. Goldstein, would he have ended up being banished from Jadeborough?¡± His voice was exceedingly cold, but his words were no less than a bolt of lightning that struck everyone there to the core. What? It was really Jonathan who banished the ckwood family from Jadeborough? When Josephine said that, everyone felt that it was absurd and merely regarded it as a joke. After all, how could a useless live-in son-inw have the capability to banish the forerunner of the four prominent families from Jadeborough? Now that Randall was saying it, however, they had no choice but to believe it. After all, he was the mayor of Jadeborough, so he couldn¡¯t possibly be making up stories. ¡°Mr. Swindell, are you saying that it was Jonathan who banished the ckwood family from Jadeborough back then?¡± Hugo inquired again, seemingly unable to believe his own ears. ¡°Of course! Did you not know that?¡± Randall¡¯s brows creased. He¡¯s the patriarch of the Smith family, yet he didn¡¯t know about it? ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Hugo felt as though something was stuck in his throat, almost causing him to keel over. ¡°In that case, Mr. Goldstein probably felt that it was just an insignificant matter and didn¡¯t bother saying anything about it.¡± Randall then casually added, ¡°I was there at that time and personally witnessed that old geezer from the ckwood family begging Mr. Goldstein for mercy on his knees.¡± At once, everyone was staggered. That remark of his promptly caused a great uproar among the crowd. In that instant, their gazes were all trained on Jonathan. Nheless, Jonathan merely swept a nonchnt nce over them before shifting his gaze to Sammy, saying, ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Field, right? Didn¡¯t you say that the ckwood family was banished from Jadeborough back then because you asked the King of War for a favor?¡± ¡°What? Is that for real?¡± Having heard that, Randall instantly cast his gaze at Sammy. The moment he bore his eyes into him, Sammy¡¯s knees abruptly went weak. But still, he gritted his teeth and insisted, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sneering, Randall regarded him disdainfully and drawled, ¡°You asked the King of War for a favor? Why didn¡¯t I know about that? Back then, it was the man himself who ordered me to go to the ckwood family and help Mr. Goldstein resolve all problems!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 100 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 100 Read Online Chapter 100 Harrison Seymour Is Here In that instant, the entire room became as silent as the grave, not a peep to be heard. No one dared to question Randall¡¯s statement. After all, Randall was the mayor of Jadeborough. There was no need for him to lie just to defend a live-in son-inw. ¡°Mr. Field, were you lying to me earlier?¡± Miguel asked, ncing at Sammy doubtfully. Even if he did not believe Jonathan, Randall was a trustable person. ¡°O-Of course not! Why would I lie to you?¡± Sammy answered in a stuttering voice. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect Randall to appear out of nowhere! ¡°Enough, stop wasting time. Where did you find this imposter? Kick him out now!¡± Randall gave a dismissive wave, for he could not be bothered to waste time with the con artist. How dare he pretend to be Jonathan? Didn¡¯t he look at himself in the mirror? What made him think he¡¯s capable of doing so? ¡°Sammy Field, are you going to leave yourself, or do you want me to ask someone to drag you out?¡± Miguel demanded, shooting Sammy a disgusted look. ¡°Also, remember to refund me the one million I gave you by tonight, not a penny less. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t live to see the sunrise tomorrow. Try me!¡± he warned. ¡°Just you wait, Miguel!¡± Sammy retorted, revealing his true colors. There was no need to continue his act. After giving Miguel onest re, he quickly slunk out of the Smith mansion. Once he had left, Miguel hurriedly went to Randall. ¡°Mr. Swindell, luckily you¡¯re around, or else that con artist would¡¯ve tricked me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a fool!¡± Randall answered with a snort. He did not bother mincing his words. I can¡¯t believe he got conned right before Jonathan. He¡¯s obviously a fool! Tch, I have no other comments for him. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Mr. Swindell. I am a fool!¡± Miguel lowered his head humbly. Randall ignored him and got to his feet. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please take a seat,¡± he offered while looking at Jonathan. ¡°Forget it!¡± Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s VIP table. I don¡¯t have the right to sit there!¡± Having said that, he strode away. Instead of going back to his seat, Randall ran after him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if you don¡¯t have the right to take a seat here, who else does?¡± Seeing this, Miguel blurted out, ¡°Mr. Swindell, what is going on?¡± Isn¡¯t Jonathan a useless live-in son-inw? What is his real identity? Why does the mayor of Jadeborough fear him this much? ¡°The real VIP is right before your eyes. How dare you look down on him? No wonder the Smith family is still a third-rate family in Jadeborough after years!¡± Randall retorted. It was pretty obvious to him that the Smith family and Jonathan¡¯s rtionship were not that harmonious. He initially attended the Smith family¡¯s annual party because of Jonathan.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, he no longer needed to show them any courtesy when they had the guts to treat Jonathan contemptuously. If it weren¡¯t for Jonathan, I wouldn¡¯t have given them the honor of showing up! ¡°Mr. Swindell, I¡­¡± Though Miguel wanted to exin, he found no words. After all, before Randall showed up, they nearly kicked Jonathan out of the mansion. ¡°Enough. Save your exnation!¡± Randall cut him off with a wave. As his initial politeness had morphed into irritation, Hugo and Miguel shared a look. Immediately, they realized what had gone wrong. At once, Miguel changed his attitude toward Jonathan. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m really sorry for looking down on you. That was because I didn¡¯t know your real identity! Let me offer you an apology on behalf of the Smith family.¡± Undeniably, he was a flexible person, for he promptly discarded his pride to apologize to Jonathan as soon as he caught on to the situation. ¡°You¡¯re apologizing now?¡± Jonathan replied with a scoff. ¡°What have you been doing earlier?¡± As soon as those words left his lips, he picked up the sandalwood box. ¡°Since you refuse to ept this lavender jade figurine, I¡¯ll take it with me!¡± ¡°Lavender jade figurine?¡± Randall froze temporarily at his words before bursting out excitedly, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you mean thevender jade figurine that was sold for three hundred million at the auction organized by the Hansley family yesterday?¡± ¡°Oh? You know of it?¡± Surprise colored Jonathan¡¯s features. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Randall bobbed his head eagerly. ¡°I heard a mysterious buyer bought thevender jade figurine carved by Roscoe Channer himself. So it turns out you¡¯re the mysterious buyer!¡± What? He really bought it for three hundred million? In a sh, the crowd was astounded. Earlier, when Jonathan said he bought it for three hundred million, everyone else hurled insults at him. No one believed that a live-in son-inw could afford to pay three hundred million for a mere jade figurine. Since Randall had said it himself, it meant that he was not lying. ¡°Who said I won¡¯t ept it?¡± Hugo¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°I was just testing to see if the lavender jade figurine was genuine!¡± There was no way he would refuse a three-hundred-millionvender jade figurine. In fact, it was his first time seeing such an expensive ornament in his life. ¡°What a shameless old man,¡± Jonathan remarked disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to change your mind now!¡± ¡°Listen to me, Jonathan. It was a misunderstanding.¡± Hugo hastened to offer an exnation. It was clear to someone as sly as him that Jonathan was the true big shot. He¡¯s a big shot that even Randall has to show respect for! ¡°No way it¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± Jonathan replied curtly. ¡°When I offered you the gift, you should¡¯ve epted it. Now, I¡¯m not going to give it to you. No one can force me to give it up!¡± With that, he handed thevender jade figurine to Josephine. ¡°Thisvender jade figurine is now yours, Josephine. Let¡¯s put it in our home as an ornament!¡± What? He¡¯s making the three-hundred-millionvender jade figurine an ornament in his house? Once again, the guests were stupefied. s, no one dared to utter a word. The color drained from Hugo¡¯s face as he fought back the urge to give himself a p. Oh God, why on earth did I run my mouth and act recklessly earlier? The three-hundred-million lavender jade figurine slipped out of my grasp just like that! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I assure you that it was all a misunderstanding!¡± Seeing that the situation was veering out of control, Miguel promptly stepped out to ry an order. ¡°Arrange a new seat for Mr. Goldstein! He shall sit beside Mr. Swindell!¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine with the seat by the door,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s calm reply. He took Josephine¡¯s hand and stalked to the door. At the sight of him returning to his initial seat, Miguel panicked instantly. However, before he could do anything, someone outside the door announced in a solemn voice, ¡°Harrison Seymour is here!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 101 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 101 Read Online Chapter 101 Not Worthy Enough Harrison Seymour? Why would he show up here all of a sudden? Everyone in the venue shared the same thought. Hugo, especially, could not hide his confusion at the announcement. The Smith family had no connections with Harrison. Besides, he did not extend an invitation to the man. ¡°Hurry, wee him!¡± Despite being taken aback by Harrison¡¯s sudden arrival, he quickly barked an urgent order. Even if Harrison had arrived without an invitation, he was not to be trifled with. After all, his reputation in Jadeborough was on the crest of a wave. Since taking over the ckwood family¡¯s business, which used to be one of the four most prominent families, Harrison had emerged to be the most influential person in both the official and underground circles of Jadeborough. Even those from the other three prominent families had to back down at the sight of him. Harrison showed up in a ck outfit, striding into the venue with at least a dozen subordinates dressed in ck suits with gifts in their hands. ¡°Mr. Seymour!¡± Hugo went up to greet him humbly, addressing him by his title instead of his name despite being his elder. ¡°Ah, no need for the formalities, Old Mr. Smith.¡± Harrison nearly jumped in fright at his greeting. After all, Hugo was Josephine¡¯s grandfather, and Josephine was Jonathan¡¯s wife! Technically, Hugo would also be considered as Jonathan¡¯s grandfather. Therefore, there was no way Harrison would allow Hugo to address him politely. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right, Mr. Seymour.¡± Hugo was stunned for a second, taken aback by Harrison¡¯s politeness. ¡°Come on in!¡± he quickly offered aftering back to his senses. ¡°I prepared some gifts after finding out it¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today. I hope you like them!¡± Harrison said in a courteous manner. When everyone else saw how humble he was before Hugo, their eyes widened in shock. Is this Harrison Seymour, the most barbarous man in Jadeborough? Are our eyes tricking us? ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t havee bearing gifts,¡± said Hugo with a grin. He gestured for the help to take the gifts before ushering Harrison to a seat right beside Randall. Upon seeing Randall, Harrison approached him. ¡°You¡¯re here too, Mr. Swindell!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Randall grunted and inclined his head in acknowledgment. His attitude was impassive. As the mayor of Jadeborough, he did not bother being amicable to Harrison, who was part of the underground circles. Harrison had expected his reaction. Instead of feeling indignant, he swept his gaze around the venue. As soon as he spotted Jonathan, he strode over to give thetter a polite greeting. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Jonathan answered with a nod. ¡°Go back to your seat!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison answered obediently, as though he was a student who feared his strict disciplinary teacher. Everyone present gasped in disbelief at the astonishing sight. Even Harrison is submissive before Jonathan! At that moment, they could not help but wonder about Jonathan¡¯s identity. The Smiths¡¯ faces fell at that sight. Another person came because of Jonathan. No wonder Harrison showed up at our annual party, even though we weren¡¯t connected to him in any way. There was only one reason¡ªhe came here for Jonathan¡¯s sake! ¡°Jonathan, do you want to join them?¡± Hugo swallowed his pride and extended an invitation to Jonathan. He had no choice, for even a fool would have realized by then that Jonathan was a big shot. Just take a look at how Randall and Harrison were reduced to mere students before him! ¡°No need for that,¡± Jonathan answered with a dismissive wave. Another voice sounded at the entrance before Hugo could say anything else to persuade him to change his mind. ¡°Old Mr. Smith, the Holler family, the Leeroy family, and the Wace family are here!¡± What is going on? The guests could not believe their ears. The Hollers, the Leeroys, and the Waces are here? Besides the ckwood family, which had been banished from Jadeborough, the head of the other three prominent families hade to the party. ¡°Old Mr. Smith, we¡¯re notte, are we?¡± James stepped forward to greet Hugo. The heads of the two other families were visibly anxious, afraid theirte arrival would upset Hugo. ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hugo went up to them hastily. Even if he wanted to meet the heads of the three prominent families before that day, they would not have given him a chance. Yet, they had taken the initiative to attend the Smith family¡¯s annual party. Undoubtedly, it was an honor for the Smiths since they were a nobodypared to the three prominent families. ¡°Take a seat, please.¡± Hugo brought them to the seats right next to Randall and Harrison. As there were more guests than expected, the guests who were initially seated at that table had to be moved elsewhere. There was no other choice since there was only one VIP table in the Smith mansion. The initial guests who upied the seats there had to make way for the new guests who were way more distinguished. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Smith!¡± the heads of the three prominent families thanked him humbly. One could not have imagined that the trio had monopolized the entire Jadeborough based on how amiable they were. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In other words, a single stomp of those at this table would send ripples through Jadeborough. ¡°Where is Mr. Goldstein?¡± After taking their seats, they started searching around for Jonathan. ¡°Well, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Hugo was stumped for words. As a bitter expression crept up his face, he nced at Jonathan, who was seated in the corner. If Hugo had not seen it with his own eyes, nothing would havepelled him to believe the ongoing situation. This deadbeat live-in son-inw of our family had brought Randall, Harrison, and the heads of the three prominent families together just to catch a glimpse of him! ¡°No worries, Old Mr. Smith. We just want to say hello to Mr. Goldstein!¡± Before Hugo could summon Jonathan, they instantly stopped him. ¡°We are not worthy enough to ask Mr. Goldstein toe to us!¡± Seriously? Are my ears tricking me? Hugo¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at their astonishing words. Why would the heads of the three prominent families be that courteous to Jonathan? What do they mean by not being worthy enough to summon Jonathan toe to them? ¡°Of course!¡± Harrison chimed in icily. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this annual party, you won¡¯t even get to meet Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right!¡± Though Harrison¡¯s remark was a harsh one, it was the truth. Hence, none of them dared to argue with him. Mere moments after the trio sat down, Josephine, who sat with Jonathan at the corner, shot the man a curious look. She could not stop herself from asking, ¡°Did you invite those people to the annual party?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s denial. He shook his head and added, ¡°Why would I invite them? I didn¡¯t even want toe here myself in the first ce.¡± ¡°Then why did they¡ª¡± Before Josephine could finish her sentence, a voice boomed from the entrance again. ¡°Old Mr. Smith, the chairman of Graham Group, Graham Cabot, is here!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 102 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 102 Read Online Chapter 102 The True Revered Figure Graham Cabot? The chairman of Graham Group? The moment the crowd heard those words, they were instantly stunned. Even Hugo himself doubted whether he had misheard. As the top real estate firm in Jadeborough, Graham Group¡¯s market value had long since exceeded several billion. Besides, Graham himself invested a lot in other industries. After totaling everything, his worth went beyond a whopping ten billion. Of course, the Smith family wanted to have an acquaintance with a billionaire like him, but they were not in the same league. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s also here because of Jonathan? At that thought, Hugo instinctively shot his gaze at Jonathan, who was sitting in the obscure corner. s, the man was talking with Josephine in hushed voices and did not even lift his head to spare others a single nce. Indeed, that was the unvarnished truth¡ªboth Graham and the three prominent families of Jadeborough were nothing in Jonathan¡¯s eyespared to Josephine. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Cabot?¡± Hugo hastily went out to greet Graham. Ever since Randall¡¯s arrival, he had been busy greeting all the big shots, hardly having a chance to take a seat. Unbelievably, the least of them all were the three prominent families of Jadeborough. Thus, he had to wee and greet every single one of them himself. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today, so I came specially to offer my felicitations. Old Mr. Smith, surely you wouldn¡¯t mind inviting me in, yes?¡± Smiling, Graham waved a hand, and his subordinate immediately stepped forward with a gift. ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s my honor to have you here today!¡± Hugo promptly led him to the table where Randall and the others were seated. At the sight of Randall, Graham greeted him with a grin, ¡°Mr. Swindell!¡± ¡°Mr. Cabot!¡± In response, Randall nodded his head. Someone like Graham, who had a worth of over ten billion, was actually no longer under the purview of Jadeborough. Nheless, his industries were still in the city, so courtesy dictated that he greeted the mayor upon meeting. Since Graham was here, another person naturally had to give up his seat. By then, almost all the guests who were initially seated at the main table had been reseated by Hugo. ¡°Are you also here today because of Jonathan, Mr. Cabot?¡± Hugo could not resist asking. It was no wonder he had such a query since all the bigwigs of that day came because of Jonathan. The Smith family itself did not hold that much sway. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of Mr. Goldstein!¡± Chuckling, Graham remarked, ¡°Although he didn¡¯t invite me, how could I note when he¡¯s going to be here?¡± Even Graham was addressing Jonathan respectfully as Mr. Goldstein. In fact, none among them seated at that table dared to address him by his name. ¡°W-What exactly is Mr. Goldstein¡¯s identity that all you revered figures personally came to see him?¡± After a long hesitation, Hugo gave voice to the question that had been bugging him endlessly. Upon hearing that, the initially boisterous crowd quietened considerably. Hugo was not the only person who wanted to know the answer to that question. Every single person there harbored a simr interest. Three years ago, he was still a worthless live-in son-inw. How did he be someone so venerated after three years, a mere blink of an eye, that tons of prominent figures seek him out? When Graham heard that, he answered with a smile, ¡°Compared to Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯re not even worthy of note. Mr. Goldstein is the true revered figure! As for his identity¡­ We naturally don¡¯t dare speak of it if he didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡± He divulged nothing in his reply. Among everyone here, I¡¯m the only person who¡¯s aware of his true identity besides Harrison. But since he didn¡¯t reveal it, how could I dare let the cat out of the bag? At his reply, utter disappointment deluged everyone there. Realizing that he did not want to answer his question, Hugo dared not pursue it further. Just when he was about to pick up a ss of wine and toast the notable figures seated at the table, the servant outside the door rushed in again and eximed, ¡°Old Mr. Smith, the Hansley family from Jazona is here!¡± Hugo wondered to himself, The Hansley family from Jazona, one of the four prominent families in Jazona? Why are they here? Compared to the big shots seated at that table, the Hansley family was the true affluent family. Though Harrison and the rest possessed significant influence and power, it was only limited to Jadeborough. However, things were different for the Hansley family. After all, they were one of the four prominent families in Jazona. The Hansleys had taken root in Jazona for decades, so their power and connections had long since grown to terrifying proportions. Notably, the Smith family had never crossed paths with the Hansley family. Compared to them, the Smiths were no more than an ant whereby they would cease to exist with a flick of the Hansleys¡¯ finger. As a result, Hugo simply could not fathom the Hansley family¡¯s attendance at his family¡¯s annual party. ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go and greet them!¡± That time around, it was not just him, but everyone from the Smith family followed along and headed to the door to wee the Hansley family. While they were on their way there, Luna sauntered in, dressed in a long, ck dress. ¡°Ms. Hansley!¡± When Hugo caught sight of her, he immediately radiated servility. ¡°May I know why you¡¯vee over here, Ms. Hansley?¡± ¡°I heard that it¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today, so I purposely came to join in the fun. You don¡¯t mind, do you, Old Mr. Smith?¡± Luna shed him a smile. With a wave of her hand, someone instantly stepped forward with a gift. ¡°Of course not! This way, please, Ms. Hansley!¡± Hugo swiftly gushed. While speaking, he led her to the table where Randall and the others were seated. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Mr. Swindell, Mr. Cabot, Mr. Seymour!¡± As soon as Luna arrived, she recognized the people sitting at the table right away. Jadeborough was just a city, so it would be strange indeed if she did not know them, considering the Hansley family¡¯s influence. ¡°Ms. Hansley!¡± they all greeted in return, inclining their heads. ¡°It seems that I¡¯mte. You all didn¡¯t notify me when you came, or else we could¡¯vee together.¡± Luna was not that much of a stranger with them, but an imperceptible glimmer of surprise shed across her eyes when she spotted them. It looks like I didn¡¯t make this trip in vain! Other than Jonathan, no one else in Jadeborough has that much influence to make Randall and Graham personally attend an event! ¡°We, too, only bumped into each other when we arrived.¡± Chortling, Graham queried, ¡°Are you also here to meet Mr. Goldstein, Ms. Hansley?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same with you all?¡± Luna smiled and exined, ¡°I met him at the auctionst night, and we hit it off right away. I heard that it¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today, so I came to join in the fun. I just don¡¯t know whether he¡¯ll mind meing¡­¡± As she spoke, she made it sound as though her rtionship with Jonathan was exceedingly close. Harrison, however, reflexively curled his lips when he heard that. ¡°Hit it off right away¡±? What a lie! Mr. Goldstein ignored you entirelyst night, okay? The Legendary Man Chapter 103 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 103 Read Online Chapter 103 Representatives From The King Of War Division Despite his thoughts, Harrison naturally would not contradict Luna. After taking their seats, they had just exchanged a few words when people kepting over to toast them. Their eagerness was understandable as they usually would not have the opportunity to meet bigwigs like Graham and the rest. Thus, they were all seizing the opportunity to leave an impression. Even Hugo did not allow the opportunity to slip. After everyone had toasted them, he went over to them with his wine ss. ¡°It¡¯s truly the honor of our family to have all of you gracing our annual party with your presence today! Let me toast all of you here!¡± Upon finishing his speech, he lifted his wine ss and downed its content in one go. In my sixty-plus years of life, this is my first time seeing such an imposing scene¡ªnot only did the three prominent families of Jadeboroughe to offer their felicitations, but Randall and the Hansley family from Jazona also came personally! Even the ckwood family back then might not have had such a grand reception, much less our family! ¡°You¡¯re being too courteous, Old Mr. Smith. It¡¯s the Smith family¡¯s annual party today, so it should be us toasting you!¡± With a chuckle, Graham lifted his wine ss and urged, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast Old Mr. Smith together!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Subsequently, they all got to their feet and toasted Hugo together. At that turn of events, Hugo was very much ttered. He hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m unworthy of such honor!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing!¡± After quaffing the wine in their sses, they exchanged a look and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and toast Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± While saying that, they refilled their sses and headed toward the most obscure corner near the door. Considering their identities, it went without saying that their every movement would not escape the crowd¡¯s attention. At the sight of them taking the first move and going over to Jonathan with their wine sses in hand to toast him, the eyes of everyone there almost popped out of their sockets. What is happening here? The chairman of Graham Group, the mayor, the most ruthless man in Jadeborough, the three prominent families of Jadeborough, and even the Hansley family from Jazona are actually going over to toast a worthless live-in son-inw? While they were still stunned, the few of them had already arrived before Jonathan. Despite their usual imperious self in front of outsiders, they were all as docile as amb before the man. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯re here to toast you!¡± Even when they were proposing a toast to him, they acted exceedingly trepidatious. ¡°This kind of ss is too small. Go and get something bigger!¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Ew! They¡¯re all holding tiny sses whereby the contents can be finished in a mouthful, not at all manly! Back when I was in the military, we all drank from bowls! When had we ever drank from sses? ¡°Sure, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯ll go and get some bowls instead!¡± Harrison was the first person who came around. That was how he drank when he was in the military back then, so he naturally understood the man¡¯s meaning. ¡°A bowl?¡± Luna was wholly taken aback when she heard that. I¡¯m ady, yet I¡¯m to drink with a bowl? I-Isn¡¯t that rather unseemly? ¡°You¡¯re fine.¡± Jonathan waved a hand, deciding not to put her on the spot. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Luna breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Coming back with a few bowls, Harrison gave them one each. Then, he snagged a bottle of hard liquor and filled each of the bowls to the brim. Although the others wore terrified expressions on their faces as they stared at their bowls that were brimming with hard liquor, they still gritted their teeth and steeled themselves. Lifting their bowls, they looked at Jonathan and proimed, ¡°Here¡¯s to you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Bottoms up!¡± Without saying anything superfluous, Jonathan picked the bowl up and downed it in one go. That was his drinking style in the military. There were no sses, only bowls. And after drinking, he would ride out to battle. ¡°Take it easy, Jonathan¡­¡± Josephine could not help urging when she saw him guzzling down the bowl of liquor all at once. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± shing her a smile, Jonathan put down the bowl in his hand. Truth be told, this scanty amount of liquor is nothing to me. Back when I was in the military, all the soldiers under mymand could drink a couple of bottles at one go. This amount of liquor is no different from in water! ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡ª¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Luna was just about to say something after she had finished her ss of wine, but a flurry of urgent footsteps rang out from outside the door out of the blue. The servants of the Smith family then dashed in and cried out, ¡°Old Mr. Smith, there¡¯s a lot of military personnel outside!¡± ¡°Military personnel?¡± When Hugo heard that sentence, his facial expression changed drastically. Why is the military here? Nothing seems to have happened in our family recently, and we didn¡¯t stir up any trouble either. Why would the militarye knocking at our door? ¡°What happened?¡± He strode toward the door with a frown. However, just as he was moments away from the door, several military officers d in dress uniforms marched in. The man in the lead was Andrew. At that moment, he was no longer wearing military fatigues but had changed into a dress uniform instead. A red cloak was draped over his back and fluttered with the wind, rendering him extremely authoritative. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, officers?¡± Hugo rushed forward at lightning speed, his demeanor meek and submissive. It¡¯s our family¡¯s annual party today, so if anything happens and news of it gets out, we¡¯ll be aughing stock! ¡°We¡¯re here today under orders to offer our felicitations to the Smith family!¡± Andrew announced loud and clear as he stalked forward. ¡°Under orders to offer your felicitations? Whose orders?¡± Hugo even wondered whether he was having a problem with his hearing when he heard Andrew¡¯s words. I¡¯ve never known a single person from the military in my lifetime. Why would theye and offer their felicitations to our family? ¡°The King of War!¡± Andrew then rified in a booming voice, ¡°Today, we¡¯re representing the King of War Division to offer felicitations to the Smith family!¡± When he was done speaking, he waved a hand, at which the few military officers behind him promptly stepped forward and presented a gift. ¡°This gift is prepared by the King of War for the Smith family!¡± T-The King of War? The second Hugo heard that title, his legs went weak, and he almost fell to the ground on his knees. There¡¯s only one King of War in Jazona, and that¡¯s Zachary Lint! He actually sent someone over to convey his felicitations to our family? Right then, he even wondered whether he was dreaming. If I¡¯m not dreaming, why would the King of War offer his blessings to our family? In the whole of Jazona, we are nothing at all! We¡¯re not at all worthy of his attention, nor are we worthy of having him personally send his men over to convey his felicitations! ¡°A-Am I dreaming?¡± He pinched his arm hard. Ouch! It hurts, so I¡¯m not dreaming! It¡¯s true! ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not dreaming.¡± Casting him a dispassionate nce, Andrew prompted, ¡°Hurry up and ept the gift the King of War prepared for the Smith family!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 104 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 104 Read Online Chapter 104 Who Is Kissing You ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Shuddering in fear, Hugo hastily took the gift with both hands. He acted so reverently that it was as though he was meeting the king himself. In reality, Zachary was indeed the supreme ruler in Jazona. Even the governor of Jazona, Kingstone, had to show him respect upon meeting him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all sit down and have some refreshments after such a long journey, officers?¡± Hugo took the initiative to invite Andrew and the others to dine with them after taking the gift. After all, they were acting on orders from the King of War. In other words, they represented Zachary himself. Thus, he dared not slight them. Shaking his head, Andrew replied, ¡°No, thanks. We¡¯ve still got some work to be done when we get back.¡± He then thundered, ¡°Everyone, return to the base!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Following his order, the military officers started moving out in uniform steps. While they were on their way out, Andrew inadvertently caught sight of Jonathan sitting in the obscure corner near the door. The moment he spotted the man, he abruptly halted in his tracks. ¡°Attention!¡± As his order rang out, the uniform steps stopped at once. Under the gazes of everyone present, he strode over to Jonathan. Straightening his back, he saluted the man in the perfect military posture. ¡°Commander!¡± Commander? When the crowd heard that form of address, they were all instantly floored. What¡¯s happening here? Why would someone from the King of War Division address him as ¡°Commander¡±? In a sh, everyone gaped at Jonathan, their eyes filled with incredulity. Just as they all thought Jonathan would salute Andrew in the same manner in return, he merely nced at thetter nonchntly and remarked, ¡°Zachary told you toe?¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Nodding, Andrew added in slight embarrassment, ¡°He actually wanted toe in person¡­¡± But he didn¡¯t dare do so! He was afraid that you¡¯d toss him into Northern Crimson Prison and confine him there for a few months! While he did not dare utter the rest of it, Jonathan naturally understood Zachary¡¯s thoughts after hearing that short sentence. ¡°Well, at least he¡¯s tactful! All right, you may all go back.¡± He waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Without further ado, Andrew spun on his heels and left. That was how things worked in the military¡ªan order was to be obeyed to the letter aspliance superseded all else. Everyone present remained deeply entrenched in shock, still gawking at the scene unfolding before them. Meanwhile, Luna could not help biting hard on her rosy lip. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would never believe that the King of War, Zachary, actually sent his men over to offer his felicitations to Jonathan! That aside, he even nned toe in person! ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, were those few officers just now really from the King of War Division?¡± Hugo still could not quite believe everything that had transpired right before his eyes earlier. It all felt like a dream to him. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anyone who dares impersonate a member of the King of War Division?¡± Jonathan swept a cid gaze over him, but that mere look put Hugo on pins and needles. If the young man had dared speak to him in such a manner in the past, he would have long since given the order to have him thrown out. At present, however, he dared not utter a single retort. ¡°Of course not!¡± He quickly shook his head. Before they knew it, the annual party was drawing to an end. That day, Hugo imbibed the most in his sixty-plus years of life. He had no choice since the crowd dared not toast Jonathan after those people from the King of War Division left, thus setting their sights on him. That being said, he undoubtedly relished such a feeling as well. After all, he had never experienced the feeling of being fawned all over in his entire life. ¡°Let me tell you something¡­ Back then, Jonathan was merely a live-in son-inw. If it weren¡¯t for us taking him in¡­ he would¡¯ve long since starved to death on the streets!¡± Hupping, Hugo rambled about Jonathan¡¯s past. Miguel, who stood beside him, was struck by stark fear when he heard the man¡¯s words. He hastily stopped him, urging, ¡°Dad, stop talking!¡± ¡°¡¯Why can¡¯t I talk?¡± With ssy eyes, Hugo countered, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking. Back then¡ª¡± ¡°Quick, help Dad back to his room!¡± Miguel turned to L beside him and threw her a look. Immediately understanding his meaning, she pulled Hugo up and started walking further into the house. ¡°My father is inebriated, so please don¡¯t take his words seriously!¡± Miguel exined anxiously. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If Jonathan were to hear those words, our family might not be able to survive in Jadeborough anymore! After all, he¡¯s no longer the worthless live-in son-inw he once was in the past. He cautiously stole a peek at Jonathan, only to find that the man was not even looking at them. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s about time. Shall we go home?¡± Dipping his head, Jonathan nced at his watch. By then, it was almost eight o¡¯clock, and the sky was getting dark. Yet, Randall and the others dared not leave since he was still present. ¡°Okay.¡± Josephine nodded before she walked out of the Smith mansion with Jonathan. Having drunk some red wine, she was a tad tipsy. Her alluring face was slightly flushed, sparking off one¡¯s desire to be intimate with her. Right then, her slightly messy hair was draped casually over her shoulders. When the wind blew past, it made her hair appear all more unruly. She gently brushed her long hair away from her forehead and hooked it behind her ear. Even at the mere sight of that seemingly inadvertent move, Jonathan¡¯s heart inexorably raced. ¡°Be careful, or you might trip!¡± Jonathan casually wrapped an arm around Josephine¡¯s slender waist upon noticing that she was staggering slightly. ¡°I just drank a wee bit, so I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡± Stiffening, Josephine instinctively wanted to break free from his hold. s, his grip remained firm on her no matter how much she struggled. ¡°Nope. What if you trip?¡± Hugging her around the waist, Jonathan pulled her into his embrace. At the sudden proximity, Josephine¡¯s heartbeat unwittingly sped up. The blush on her face spread to the tips of her ears. ¡°L-Let go of me, Jonathan!¡± She tried her utmost best to break free from him. Despite having been married to him for four years, she had never had such intimate contact with her husband. ¡°P-People are watching us!¡± Josephine was so nervous that her voice was quivering. ¡°Just let them watch!¡± With insouciance written all over his face, Jonathan drawled, ¡°Have they never seen someone hugging and kissing his own wife?¡± ¡°Bah! Who¡¯s kissing you?¡± Josephine muttered, turning her head to the side. Although she was spurning him verbally, her body was no longer as averse to him as before. ¡°You, of course!¡± Pulling her close by the waist, Jonathan lowered his head and was just about to kiss her when the clearing of a throat suddenly sounded from behind them at that precise moment. The Legendary Man Chapter 105 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 105 Read Online Chapter 105 The General Manager Ahem! Miguel stood there with embarrassment etched on his face, torn between staying and leaving. He felt that he hade at a highly inopportune time. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression went as ck as thunder upon seeing Miguel, who had interrupted him out of the blue. It had been four years since he and Josephine were married to each other, yet they had never even kissed. Having gotten an opportunity to be intimate with her finally, he could not possibly show Miguel any courtesy for spoiling the mood. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Dad would like to see you¡­¡± Miguel hung his head, not daring to look him in the eye. Recalling his attitude toward the man in the past, he even found his palms a touch sweaty. What if he¡¯s a vindictive person? How am I going to survive in Jadeborough in the future then? ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Jonathan declined right away. If Hugo weren¡¯t Josephine¡¯s grandfather, I wouldn¡¯t even bother saying anything to him! The Smith family and Hugo Smith are just ants! ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± When Jonathan turned him down without the slightest hesitation, Miguel instantly panicked. Having no other recourse, he could only throw Josephine a pleading nce in hopes that she would lend him a hand. Oh, well¡­ Josephine sighed when she saw the man¡¯s beseeching look. She then turned to Jonathan and coaxed, ¡°Maybe you should go and see Grandpa in case he has something urgent to say to you.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Jonathan naturally would not refuse her since he owed her too much in the past three years. Hearing his acquiescence, Miguel breathed a sigh of relief. He was most afraid that the man would repudiate him and hold a grudge against the Smith family. Considering the influence he presently wielded, the Smith family would never be able to make a comeback anymore if that were to happen. Shortly after, they arrived at the living room in the Smith mansion. Hugo sat in the middle of the room with a ss of ginger tea in his hand. Compared to his intoxicated state earlier, he seemed much soberer right then. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Beside him stood every single member of the Smith family with apprehension written all over their faces. When Jonathan came in, they lowered their heads to avoid his gaze. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± The moment Hugo glimpsed Jonathan¡¯s approach, he hastily stood up to greet him. ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡± Jonathan went straight to the point, not in the mood to yak with them. ¡°Please have a seat, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hugo waved a hand, signaling Seraphina to serve the man some tea. After taking a seat, Jonathan sipped at his cup of tea before shifting his gaze to Hugo, demanding, ¡°Whatever it is, just cut to the chase. I don¡¯t like people beating around the bush with me.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± An awkward expression crept up Hugo¡¯s features. Nheless, someone like him had long since trained himself into putting on a facade. For him, concealing one¡¯s emotions was the most fundamental skill, so he merely gave a strained chuckle despite his burning dissatisfaction toward the man¡¯s attitude. ¡°You left for three years back then, so I just want to have a talk with you, having not seen you for years on end.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us.¡± Not interested in wasting time with him there, Jonathan stated, ¡°I¡¯m only giving you ten minutes. Whatever it is, you¡¯ve got to finish within ten minutes!¡± Hugo¡¯s face med in mortification, yet he dared not unleash his anger. If he had dared to speak to me in such a manner back then, I would¡¯ve long since pped him across the face! ¡°I¡¯ll be frank, then.¡± After studying him intently for a moment, Hugo finally gave voice to his ultimate purpose. ¡°I sought you out today because I¡¯ve got something to ask you.¡± ¡°Spit it out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with the King of War, Mr. Goldstein?¡± That was the real question Hugo wanted to ask. In fact, it was not just him. Every single member of the Smith family there wanted to know the answer too. How could the worthless live-in son-inw back then possess the capability to have someone from the King of War Division personallye over to send his blessings? They simply could not make any sense of it. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered cidly. ¡°How did you make his acquaintance?¡± ¡°By coincidence.¡± ncing at him blithely, Jonathan questioned, ¡°Is that all you wanted to ask me?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Hugo hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just sort of curious about the experiences you¡¯ve had in the past three years since not only the three prominent families of Jadeborough personally came to seek you out, but even someone from the King of War Division came personally to offer his regards. It seems that the King of War regards you highly, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Regards me highly? If Zachary were to stand before me, would he dare say such a thing to me? Nevertheless, Jonathan was not in the mood to exin anything to them. He merely threw the older man an indifferent nce and warned, ¡°You¡¯ve still got five minutes. If you wanted to see me just to ask me these absurd questions, you¡¯d best not waste my time!¡± Exin? What¡¯s to exin to the lot of them? If it weren¡¯t for Josephine, I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to spare them a single nce! ¡°I might have drunk a little too much alcohol! Please don¡¯t take offense at me, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hugo quickly apologized before he went to the heart of the matter. ¡°I sought you out today because I¡¯ve got something to discuss with you, Mr. Goldstein. I heard that the ckwood family¡¯s ecological park project had been abandoned ever since you banished the ckwood family from Jadeborough, with no one to clean up the mess. In that case, why don¡¯t you hand the project over to our family?¡± Back then, the feud between the Smith family and the ckwood family began precisely because of the ecological park project. They initially wanted to take advantage of the ckwood family. Unfortunately, they failed to do so and almost got crushed instead. Since the ckwood family had been booted out of Jadeborough, the Smith family need not be afraid anymore. Therefore, Hugo had his sights set on the ecological park project. After all, the informal ie would be several hundred million at the very least once the project was completed. ¡°Harrison has taken over all the businesses of the ckwood family. If your family wants to handle that project, go and talk to him instead. Talking to me is of no use.¡± In other words, Jonathan rejected him outright. This is what I¡¯d expected. Once the Smith family learns that I was the one who banished the ckwood family from Jadeborough back then, they would definitely set their sights on that pie of the ckwood family. Indeed, they did just that! It has only been a few hours, but Hugo has alreadye looking for me. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have to obey you as well, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Hugo insisted, not at all embarrassed despite having been spurned. ¡°Instead of handing a collosal project to an outsider, it¡¯s better to hand it to us since we¡¯re a family at least. Is that not so?¡± A family? Upon hearing those two words, Jonathan could not help sneering. When has the Smith family ever considered me, the live-in son-inw, as a family? If today¡¯s events never happened, would they still consider me family? Before Randall arrived, they almost threw me out of the mansion! ¡°As I said, it¡¯s of no use toe to me.¡± Too unbothered to entertain him further, Jonathan got up to leave. However, just when he was about to walk out of the door, Hugo suddenly remarked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, even if you don¡¯t consider our family, you should consider Josephine, no? She¡¯s now the general manager of Smith Group. You wouldn¡¯t rather benefit an outsider with the profit of a few hundred million instead of her, would you?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 106 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 106 Read Online Chapter 106 Turned Him Down Josephine is the general manager of Smith Group? The moment those words rang out, not only was Jonathan surprised, but even Miguel and Ezra wore looks of stupefaction on their faces. They couldn¡¯t quite believe their ears. Miguel, in particr, gaped at Hugo incredulously. ¡°Dad, when did Josephine be the general manager of Smith Group?¡± ¡°Just a moment ago,¡± Hugo replied coldly. ¡°Why?¡± Miguel demanded through gritted teeth. I¡¯m the general manager of Smith Group! Why has it be Josephine instead? ¡°Do I need your permission before I make a decision?¡± Hugo¡¯s voice turned even frostier. ¡°Dad!¡± Miguel grew so incandescent that his eyes zed scarlet. If Josephine bes the general manager of Smith Group, what position will I upy? ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough!¡± Hugo cut him off. Turning to Jonathan, he remarked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even trust Josephine?¡± ¡°Does she know about this?¡± Jonathan nced at him cidly. I¡¯ve got to admit that this cunning old fox is indeed very crafty! At a single nce, he discerned Josephine¡¯s importance to me. Shaking his head, Hugo answered, ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t know about this yet. But if you¡¯re willing to agree to my request, I¡¯ll immediately notify everyone in Smith Group that Josephine is the general manager starting tomorrow. Ah no, from tonight onward!¡± ¡°You should discuss this matter with her in person,¡± Jonathan replied mildly. I handed the ckwood family¡¯s business to Harrison to manage on my behalf, so I don¡¯t mind giving this project to the Smith family if Josephine were to take over. All these years, she¡¯s been treated as though she¡¯s thin air by the Smith family. Even in thepany, she¡¯s only a glorified gofer after having been there for three to five years. In other words, they have always looked down upon her! ¡°Go and invite Josephine in!¡± Without further ado, Hugo had Miguel summon Josephine with a wave of his hand. Despite the sheer reluctance within him, Miguel still went out with a frightfully grim expression and called Josephine in. ¡°You asked for me, Grandpa?¡± Confusion was written all over Josephine¡¯s face. He usually doesn¡¯t even bother to speak to me, much less ask to see me. ¡°Josephine, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± In a courteous tone he had never used with her, Hugo continued, ¡°After careful consideration, I¡¯ve decided to appoint you as the general manager of Smith Group. What do you think about that?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Josephine was startled upon hearing that, and she couldn¡¯t quite wrap her head around it. ¡°Isn¡¯t Uncle Miguel the general manager of Smith Group?¡± ¡°He¡¯s getting on in years, so he can no longer shoulder such a heavy responsibility.¡± Regarding her meaningfully, Hugo dered, ¡°If you have no objections, you¡¯ll be the general manager of Smith Group starting tonight!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Josephine reflexively looked at Jonathan, her instincts screaming that this matter definitely had something to do with him. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? They¡¯ve finally realized your worth!¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°Cut it out!¡± Josephine shot him a re. Thus, Jonathan candidly admitted, ¡°They want to swipe the ecological park project from Harrison. I said no, so they¡¯re using you to have me agree.¡± Verily, he had never liked beating around the bush when he spoke to her. Although it was rather blunt, it was the unvarnished truth. If it weren¡¯t for everything that happened today, would Hugo appoint her as the general manager of Smith Group? That¡¯s impossible! After all, just a few hours ago, he threw the gift from her onto the ground with his own hands! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I get it now.¡± Inhaling deeply, Josephine turned to Hugo and asserted, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited to the position. You should just have Uncle Miguel continue being the general manager.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Upon hearing that she actually turned Hugo down, everyone¡ªother than Jonathan¡ªpromptly stared at her as though she was an idiot. That¡¯s the position of the general manager of Smith Group! Yet, this foolish girl actually gave it a pass? Has she lost her mind? Without an ounce of hesitation, Josephine repeated, ¡°I said I¡¯m not suited to the position. Besides, I don¡¯t like to use Jonathan either.¡± Many in the Smith family wants to use him, but not me, at least! ¡°Josephine, don¡¯t be so hasty in declining.¡± While Hugo was pretty surprised that she said no to him, he feigned calmness and persuaded, ¡°Go home and consider it carefully before giving me your answer tomorrow. Even if you¡¯re not thinking about yourself, you should consider your parents, no?¡± Seeing her unyielding demeanor, he had no choice but to drag Connor and Margaret into the matter. I know better than anyone the character of my son and daughter-inw! She may have turned me down, but Margaret can never resist such temptation! ¡°There¡¯s no need for further consideration!¡± Josephine rebuffed him once more. But no sooner had she spoken than Jonathan, who had been keeping mum, suddenly chimed in, ¡°Josephine, I think he¡¯s right. You should think it over first.¡± ¡°Yes, you should listen to Jonathan!¡± When Hugo heard the man urging Josephine to consider the matter, he instantly realized that there was still a ray of hope. ¡°I¡ª¡± Josephine wanted to argue further, but Hugo interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯ste, so the two of you should be going home, shouldn¡¯t you? Drive them home, Miguel!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± With a dark expression on his face, Miguel went out with them. As soon as they exited, they were greeted by the sight of Margaret peering at them eagerly by the door. The instant she spotted Josephine, she rushed up to her and asked, ¡°Why did your grandfather want to see you, Josephine?¡± ¡°He said he wanted to appoint me as the general manager of Smith Group.¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of joy to be found on Josephine¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± When Margaret heard that, her eyes went wide in a sh. Gaping at Josephine in disbelief, she eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear you, did I? You said Dad wanted you to be the general manager of Smith Group?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already declined,¡± Josephine stated expressionlessly. ¡°You declined?¡± Margaret¡¯s face flushed bright red when she heard that Josephine had turned Hugo down. ¡°Are you mad? Why did you do that, you damn girl? Have you gone out of your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m of perfectly sound mind!¡± Biting her lip, Josephine spat, ¡°They merely want to use Jonathan to nab the ckwood family¡¯s ecological park project from Harrison!¡± Use Jonathan? The second Margaret heard that, she instinctively curled her lips. What¡¯s there to use about that worthless piece of trash? That was seemingly her subconscious reaction. But in the next moment, she recalled the fact that the four prominent families, the Chairman of Graham Group, and even military personnel from the King of War Division personally came to the annual party because of him. Only then did realization abruptly dawn upon her. Oh, that¡¯s right! He¡¯s no longer the useless bum he was back then! He has value to be utilized now! Nheless, she still curled her lips and retorted, ¡°So what if they¡¯re using him? That only proves that he still has such value!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 107 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 107 Read Online Chapter 107 A Warning If he hasn¡¯t any value to be utilized, would the Smith family tolerate a deadbeat like him? Anyhow, he¡¯s still a worthless piece of trash in my eyes, even if he now has connections to the King of War! When I¡¯ve used him to build a rtionship with the King of War, I¡¯ll immediately give him the boot! ¡°What are you saying, Mom!¡± Josephine frowned deeply, finding her words all too reprehensible. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth!¡± Snorting, Margaret urged, ¡°Think about it this way, Josephine. Even if the Smith family doesn¡¯t use him, others will still utilize him, no? Don¡¯t forget that he now has the King of War backing him up! Aren¡¯t the four prominent families and Harrison using him as well? Don¡¯t forget that nobody stepped forward to help him when he was at the end of his rope three years ago, not Harrison nor the four prominent families!¡± Undeniably, she had an exceedingly glib tongue that could twist the truth around to justify her actions. Before I identally barged into the military camp and became the almighty Asura three years ago, how was Harrison going to make my acquaintance even if he wanted to do so? Nevertheless, Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste his breath with her since it would make no difference however much he exined things to someone like her. Instead, he turned to Josephine and inquired, ¡°Do you want to be the general manager, Josephine?¡± Do I? Or do I not? Josephine wavered in her determination. I would be lying if I said no. I¡¯ve been working at Smith Group for nearly five years, yet I¡¯m still an ordinary employee. And that was if it were nicely put. Bluntly speaking, I¡¯m merely a glorified gofer. All the dirty and thankless tasks fall on me, but none of the merits belong to me! However, I majored in finance and economics! The other members of the Smith family who joined thepany with me¡ª Uncle Miguel and Uncle Ezra¡¯s children¡ªare either chief financial officers or department managers. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s ostracized in thepany. I perform the best, but I never get promoted or enjoy any pay raise! But what can I do about that? Grandpa doesn¡¯t favor Dad, so he also disdains me. If I were given a chance, I¡¯d definitely let the facts prove that I¡¯m on par with them all! However, if I can only obtain that opportunity by using Jonathan, then I¡¯d rather not have it! ¡°No,¡± Josephine finally answered after a long hesitation. I¡¯m not going to stoop so low as to be the general manager of Smith Group with such a method! ¡°All right, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Jonathan got the picture the moment he saw her hesitating. Ever since I married into the Smith family, I could tell that Connor isn¡¯t regarded highly in the Smith family, not to mention Josephine. Otherwise, why would she still be riding a shabby electric scooter to work after three years have passed? The young people of her generation in the Smith family are all driving BMW 3 Series and BMW 5 Series at the very least. Meanwhile, Miguel and Ezra¡¯s sons have long since been driving a Porsche and Ferrari! ¡°I¡¯ll give Harrison a callter. The ecological park project will be handled by the Smith family henceforth.¡± To Jonathan, there was no difference whether he gave the ecological park project to Harrison or the Smith family. Anyway, I¡¯ve handed the ckwood family¡¯s business to Harrison to handle on my behalf, and it¡¯ll be transferred over to Josephine sooner orter. Since the Smith family is giving her an opportunity to showcase her capability, why shouldn¡¯t I give it a little push? ¡°Listen to me, Jonathan¡ª¡± Upon seeing that he actually wanted to hand the ecological park project to the Smith family, Josephine instantly panicked and wanted to dissuade him. At the sight of her frantic expression, Jonathan chuckled and tapped the tip of her nose lightly with a finger. ¡°All right, you don¡¯t need to exin anything. I know you don¡¯t want to use me, but even if you do, I¡¯m willing to be utilized by you, Darling!¡± ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Josephine was so infuriated by him that she stomped her feet. Argh! He¡¯s still in the mood to crack jokes at such a time? ¡°Go back and tell Hugo that the ecological park project will be handled by the Smith family henceforth. However, remember this¡ªit can only be Josephine handling the project. If the person in charge is changed midway, I can¡¯t guarantee that the project will still belong to the Smith family.¡± ncing airily at Miguel, who was still standing at the door, Jonathan added, ¡°Of course, I also won¡¯t be able to guarantee that the Smith family will still exist in Jadeborough if that happens!¡± That was his warning to the Smith family. If the Smith family stays on the straight and narrow without ying any tricks, I might not mind turning a blind eye to them and giving them a part of the pie. But if they want to y tricks with me, then there¡¯s no need for the Smith family to exist anymore! ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± At that mere nce from him, such stark fear struck Miguel that he broke out in a cold sweat. In that instant, he felt as though a venomous snake had him in its sights. If he dared to y any tricks, he would lose his life in the next second. ¡°Jonathan, you didn¡¯t even ask me whether I agreed. Why are you making the decision for me?¡± Josephine glowered at Jonathan with a dark expression on her face. I know he¡¯s only doing this for my own good, but I still abhor this feeling of taking advantage of someone else! What¡¯s more, he¡¯s the person in question! ¡°Then is it toote for me to ask now?¡± Smirking, Jonathan drawled, ¡°Darling, how about¡­ sleeping in the same bed with me tonight?¡± ¡°No, no way!¡± Fury zed so hotly within Josephine that steam wasing out of her ears. s, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry anymore, Darling!¡± When Jonathan glimpsed her furious expression, he smilingly wrapped an arm around her waist. ¡°This is also an opportunity for you, a chance for you to showcase your capability! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re willing to see that bunch of useless creatures taking all the merit when they do nothing all day long yet still criticize you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? They¡¯re not a bunch of useless creatures!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help shooting daggers at him. While that¡¯s true, isn¡¯t that simply too blunt? ¡°They¡¯re no different from a bunch of useless creatures!¡± Seeing that her anger had subsided significantly, Jonathan hugged her around the waist, grinning from ear to ear. Then, he whispered, ¡°Darling, it¡¯ste, so why don¡¯t we go back earlier to sleep?¡± ¡°Who wants to sleep with you?¡± ring at him, Josephine tried to break free from his grip. He¡¯s now increasingly boldpared to three years ago. Back then, he didn¡¯t even dare joke with me. But now? Not only does he dare do so, but he even dares to get handsy with me. Most surprisingly, I don¡¯t mind it the least bit! Why is that so? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. All of a sudden, she felt her face ming. The Legendary Man Chapter 108 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 108 Read Online Chapter 108 Tanya Hazard Shortly after, when they left the Smith mansion, the Chevrolet that was there to pick them up had been reced by a Bentley. And their driver was none other than Hugo¡¯s eldest son, the former general manager of Smith Group. While sitting in the car, Margaret wore a smug expression on her face. So what if you¡¯re Miguel Smith, the eldest son of the Smith family and the general manager of Smith Group? You¡¯ve still got to be my driver, don¡¯t you? Meanwhile, Jonathan took out his phone and made a call as he sat beside Josephine. ¡°Hello, Mr. Goldstein.¡± As soon as the call connected, Harrison¡¯s voice drifted out. Despite it being a phone call, his tone still carried a trace of wariness. ¡°Let the Smith family handle the ckwood family¡¯s ecological park project,¡± Jonathan ordered, his voice mild. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison didn¡¯t dare have any objections. ¡°Have the person in charge of the ecological park project discuss the details with the Smith family tomorrow. Also, find a well-funded real estate firm and have them take charge of the construction of the ecological park,¡± Jonathan continued blithely. While the Smith family is ambitious, they definitely can¡¯t eat the whole pie of the ecological park project. An ecological park project costs several billion at the very least, and a third-rate family like them probably can¡¯t even handle a project worth a few hundred million, let alone a few billion. What¡¯s more, the Smith family hasn¡¯t any experience in anything rted to the real estate industry! They have always been in the F&B and fashion industries! ¡°Why do you still want to find a real estate firm, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Hearing that, Harrison couldn¡¯t help reminding, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a well-funded real estate firm right before your eyes?¡± ¡°Are you referring to Graham Group?¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. At first, I indeed contemted having Graham Group take over this project. But considering their capability, what else would the Smith family have to do then? Simply take the money without doing anything? I don¡¯t mind, but Josephine will likely have something to say about that. ¡°I¡¯ll go and talk to Graham tomorrow.¡± After that, Jonathan hung up the phone. But no sooner had he done so than Josephine turned to him and urged, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just forget about it? The scale of a project such as the ecological park is probably far too ambitious for the Smith family.¡± Frowning, she continued, ¡°Furthermore, the Smith family has never been involved in the real estate industry. We might find ourselves in hot water if we were to act recklessly.¡± After all, the difference between industries is vast. Although the Smith family is doing pretty well in the F&B and fashion industries, we know nothing about the real estate industry. If Graham Group were to take over the ecological park project, what has that got to do with the Smith family anymore? We¡¯ll be mere profiteers, no? Then, what¡¯s my function as the general manager? ¡°Are you that unconfident in yourself?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist chuckling when he saw her frowning, teasing, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Josephine I know!¡± As far as I remember, she¡¯s exceedingly proud, so much so that she¡¯d rather ride a shabby electric scooter to work than give those men with ulterior motives the slightest opportunity! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unconfident. I¡¯m just worried that I can¡¯t do it well.¡± The ecological park is a multibillion project. It¡¯s no joke if anything goes wrong! ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Smiling, Jonathan caressed her long hair and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Graham tomorrow and see whether the Smith family can coborate with Graham Group on this project. If everything goes well, they¡¯ll be responsible for advancing the funds and providing the construction team. You only need to be responsible for the design of the ecological park! I remember you said that you learned design back at school?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fashion design!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help shooting him a re. ¡°Is fashion design and ecological park design the same? Besides, my major was finance and economics. Fashion design was just my minor!¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much difference anyway.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t at all concerned about the distinction between fashion design and ecological park design. Since this is a multibillion project, there¡¯ll naturally be a specialized team of designers. She only needs to choose the design she loves most from the design team! ¡°Hold up! I haven¡¯t said yes.¡± Josephine shook her head, turning him down once again. ¡°That aside, it¡¯s a different story whether Graham Group agrees to that. If they¡¯re advancing the funds and providing the construction team, why should they coborate with the Smith family?¡± Why, you ask? Because you¡¯re the wife of the newly-appointed Chairman of Graham Group! That was what Jonathan thought, but he didn¡¯t give voice to it. Once she knows that I acquired Graham Group, she¡¯ll probably ask about it incessantly, determined to get to the bottom of things! At that line of thought, his head started throbbing. ¡°What if he agrees after I speak to him tomorrow?¡± He then proceeded to make up a reasonable excuse, exining, ¡°If he agrees to the coboration, Graham Group will get a share of the pie from this ecological park project. Conversely, he won¡¯t be getting a single cent if he declines. Is there any businessman who doesn¡¯t want money?¡± ¡°¡¯But¡ª¡± Josephine wanted to argue further, but the second she was about to speak, her phone abruptly rang. On the heels of that, she answered the call with a greeting of ¡°Tanya!¡± Tanya? That name seems rather familiar¡­ I vaguely remember that she had a ssmate named Tanya Hazard during her university days. When we got married, that ssmate of hers was even in attendance! Jonathan mused. ¡°What are you doing, Josephine?¡± A delicate voice drifted out from the other end of the phone, soft and sweet. Just the mere sound of her voice would make some men melt into puddles. ¡°I¡¯m in Jadeborough. Why are you calling out of the blue?¡± When Josephine heard Tanya¡¯s voice, her initially deeply-creased brows eased considerably. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I miss you!¡± Giggling, Tanya announced, ¡°Josephine, we¡¯re having a ss reunion in Jazona at eight o¡¯clock tonight. Many of our former ssmates are going, so doe if you¡¯re free!¡± ¡°Eight o¡¯clock?¡± When Josephine heard the time, she reflexively dipped her head and nced at her watch. It¡¯s already past six, and it¡¯s getting dark. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can make it.¡± Josephine preferred tranquility and didn¡¯t quite like such boisterous events. Ever since she graduated, she had never attended any ss reunions. Even when she got married to Jonathan back then, Tanya was the only person she invited. ¡°Ah,e on! Pretty please? If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll be sitting in the corner all alone during the ss reunion tonight. Will you really do that to me?¡± Tanya immediately unleashed her ultimate skill upon hearing Josephine¡¯s demurral¡ªacting coquettishly. Then, she continued, ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t seen each other in years ever since you got married. Don¡¯t you miss me at all? Hmph! To think that I¡¯ve been missing you so much! You¡¯re simply heartless!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 109 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 109 Read Online Chapter 109 A ss Reunion ¡°Tanya, I¡­¡± Conflict was written all over Josephine¡¯s face. She indeed detested such chaotic events, but she was no match for Tanya¡¯s wheedling and cajoling. In the end, she could only relent and agree. ¡°Okay, fine. Send me the location. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a yes, then?¡± Tanya¡¯s delighted shriek could be heard loud and clear through the phone. ¡°I just knew that you¡¯re not a heartless person, Josephine! I¡¯ll send you the location right away!¡± After saying that, she hung up in a thrice. In no time, a ding sounded from Josephine¡¯s phone, signaling the arrival of a message. The content was very brief: Supreme VIP Room, Empyrean Pce. Empyrean Pce? Shock inundated Josephine the moment she saw those two words. Despite being in Jadeborough, she had heard of Empyrean Pce. That¡¯s the most expensive restaurant in Jazona! Rumor has it that many wealthy people and celebrities living thousands of miles away take a flight over just to have a meal at Empyrean Pce! And it¡¯s also said that a single dish costs a few hundred! Who made the reservation at such a costly ce? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist asking upon noticing the furrow of her brows. ¡°Nothing.¡± Josephine shook her head. Subsequently, she turned to him and inquired, ¡°Can you apany me on a trip to Jazona tonight?¡± While we¡¯ve never consummated our marriage, I¡¯m still a married woman, so there¡¯ll inevitably be rumors if I were to attend some ss reunionte at night with all sorts of people alone! ¡°Sure!¡± Surprise flooded Jonathan since she had never invited him to join her in the past no matter the asion, let alone asking him to apany her to Jazonate at night. In that past, that would have been a pipe dream. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what we¡¯ll be doing there?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help sweeping a nce over him when he agreed right away without asking any questions. ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing so?¡± Grinning, Jonathan dered, ¡°I¡¯m willing to go to hell and back with you!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Josephine shot daggers at him when she saw that he was getting cheeky again. ¡°Tanya invited me to a ss reunion. I couldn¡¯t turn her down, so I¡¯ve got no choice but to ask you to apany me. But if you¡¯ve got something else to do, I have no problem going alone.¡± Despite my words, I might be slightly disappointed if he were to say no to me. But of course, I would never show it tantly! ¡°Isn¡¯t the most important thing I¡¯ve got to do is to apany you to Jazona?¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°What a sweet-talker!¡± Josephine rolled her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t as ill-disposed toward him as before. Half an hourter, the car came to a stop in front of No. 1 Vi. When Miguel saw Connor and Margaret pushing open the door of No. 1 Vi for real, he could no longer conceal the astonishment in his eyes. No. 1 Vi! This is the most expensive mansion in the whole of Jadeborough! I heard that the construction alone costs several hundred million! Yet, this useless brother of mine is actually living in No. 1 Vi? ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, w-were you the one who bought No. 1 Vi?¡± He unwittingly swallowed. ¡°Yeah, I bought it. Is there a problem?¡± Jonathan asked coldly. After all, he had never harbored much goodwill toward those from the Smith family. ¡°O-Of course not!¡± Miguel hastily shook his head, not daring to have an opinion about it. But then, I simply don¡¯t understand how the worthless live-in son-inw who married into the Smith family back then suddenly turned into a legendary big shot after three years! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I heard that you¡¯re going to Jazona? Why don¡¯t I drive you there?¡± By then, the initially bitter man no longer dared to have the slightest hint of resentment toward Hugo. I can¡¯t afford to offend someone who can live in No. 1 Vi and have both Randall and the King of War Division personallye to support him! ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got a car of my own,¡± Jonathan declined with a shake of his head. Then, he walked toward a fiery red Lamborghini parked nearby. With a light press of the car key, dazzling light instantly illuminated the whole space in front of No. 1 Vi. ¡°Get in, Darling!¡± As Jonathan stepped on the gas pedal lightly, the roar of an engine unique to a Lamborghini instantly reverberated around the entire vi. ¡°Okay.¡± Nodding, Josephine slipped into the passenger seat. Following the roar of an engine, the fiery red Lamborghini sped off, leaving a cloud of dust behind. It promptly disappeared from Miguel¡¯s line of sight. ¡­ As the car sped along the road, it arrived at Jazona a little over an hourter. Compared to Jadeborough, Jazona was much more prosperous and lively. As soon as they got off the highway, neon lights shed everywhere, and there was an endless flow of traffic. After all, Jadeborough was merely an insignificant third-tier city while Jazona was a second-tier capital city. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived in Jazona?¡± Josephine, who had fallen asleep, opened her eyes at the loud honks around her. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at her. When she¡¯s sleeping, there¡¯s a sense ofnguidness to her, and her usual coldness fades away. It might be rather unbelievable, but it was the first time he had ever seen her in slumber in the four years they had been married! ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while longer?¡± Jonathan suggested gently. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Josephine shook her head and cast her gaze out the window. Ever since I graduated several years ago, I haven¡¯t been back here. Soon after my graduation, I joined Smith Group. And on the heels of that, I married Jonathan. I didn¡¯t have an opportunity for a vacation at all! ¡°Jonathan, were you in Jazona throughout the three years you were gone?¡± She couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking that question as she gazed at the familiar city. In her mind, he was naturally in Jazona since he had been with the King of War for the past three years. ¡°Nope.¡± Shaking his head, Jonathan admitted, ¡°I went to a lot of ces in the past three years, battling it out everywhere.¡± ¡°Then, you must have suffered a lot, didn¡¯t you?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help looking at him. Inparison to three years ago, there¡¯s a distinct hint of jadedness in his eyes now. He must have had a hard life in the past years. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chuckling, Jonathan fibbed, ¡°Nah, it was okay. I didn¡¯t suffer much. You forgot that I merely advised the King of War without going to the frontlines myself!¡± Indeed, I didn¡¯t suffer much. I just almost died a few times! In the past few years, when have I ever not been in the thick of battle with heavy gunfire around me? In just two years, I defeated all enemies and subjugated all regions. If Lady Luck hadn¡¯t been smiling on me, I would¡¯ve died time and again! But of course, I¡¯ll never tell her all this. And even if I do, she won¡¯t believe me. ¡°That¡¯s true. I almost forgot about that.¡± Josephine was a tad dazed. For some inexplicable reason, when I look at Jonathan¡¯s side profile, I¡¯m always reminded of Asura, the legend who¡¯s never lost a single battle. But how is that possible? How could he possibly be Asura? She did her utmost best to banish that thought. The instant she lifted her head, she was greeted by the sight of the brightly-lit Empyrean Pce. The Legendary Man Chapter 110 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 110 Read Online Chapter 110 I Am Her Husband ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Bringing the car to a stop, Jonathan turned to Josephine. ¡°Okay.¡± After alighting from the car, Josephine headed toward Empyrean Pce with him. ¡°This way, please!¡± A tinkling voice drifted into their ears the moment they stepped into the restaurant. Two rows of young girls of about seventeen or eighteen years old stood on either side of the entrance of Empyrean Pce. They were all dressed in traditional attire and dolled up alluringly. ¡°Do you have a reservation?¡± A fair and tall girl stepped forward to greet them. Nodding, Josephine replied, ¡°Yes, the Supreme VIP Room.¡± ¡°Pleasee with me this way.¡± Smiling sweetly, the girl led them through a corridor before stopping in front of the Supreme VIP Room. On the antique-looking sliding door was a painting of emerald green bamboo, while the sandalwood signage carried the word ¡°Supreme.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here at the Supreme VIP Room.¡± The girl stepped forward and slid open the door of the Supreme VIP Room for them. But the second they stepped in, Jonathan instinctively frowned. The entire room reeked of alcohol and cigarette smoke. asionally, even a trace of cheap perfume permeated the air. On the whole, the malodor hanging in the air was exceedingly nauseating. s, the people in the private room were entirely ignorant, still absorbed in making merry. When Josephine stepped in, a young woman in a ponytail instantly sprang to her feet from her seat in the corner and sprinted toward the door. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Josephine!¡± The young woman was none other than Josephine¡¯s best friend during university, Tanya Hazard. However, she appeared rtively young, seemingly in her early twenties though she was already around twenty-four or twenty-five years old in reality. In fact, she was even a year older than Josephine. ¡°Give me a hug!¡± Tanya stepped forward and hugged Josephine. While they were hugging, the people in the private room had stopped drinking and turned their gazes to the door. At that very moment, a young man in a ck jacket¡ªKyson Ximenez¡ªstood up and eximed, ¡°Josephine is finally here! You¡¯ve all never seen her ever since we graduated, huh?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± The rest of the people shook their heads in response. Of everyone there, Tanya was probably the only person who had seen Josephine after they graduated. ¡°Josephine, we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a year either, right?¡± Taking Josephine¡¯s hand, Tanya pulled her over to sit down beside her. Jonathan, on the other hand, took his seat next to Josephine. But no sooner had he done so than Kyson frowned and demanded with his eyes boring into Jonathan, ¡°And you are¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Josephine¡¯s husband, Jonathan Goldstein,¡± Jonathan answered evenly. Unexpectedly, his reply had the crowd going into an uproar. Husband? Josephine is married? Everyone there gaped at Josephine with incredulity written all over their faces, as though they couldn¡¯t quite believe it. Kyson¡¯s expression, especially, darkened and turned frightfully grim. ¡°Is that true, Josephine?¡± he questioned with a steely look on his face. ¡°Yup!¡± Josephine nodded in affirmation. ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s true? Her confirmation had shock washing over everyone there. No one ever expected Josephine, who never once showed the slightest bit of interest toward anyone of the opposite sex at university, to have actually gotten married. That aside, she even married a seemingly ordinary man like Jonathan. Judging from the way he dressed alone, one could tell that he was by no means rolling in money. After all, no rich man would wear something not branded. Instead, it was clear as day that his outfit came from some stall by the side of the road. ¡°Are you kidding me, Josephine?¡± Still, Kyson refused to believe that it was true. Unfortunately, Josephine doused his hope and asserted solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. He¡¯s indeed my husband!¡± ¡°You¡¯re truly married? When did that happen?¡± Kyson¡¯s face darkened further at the sight of her serious mien. Everyone there was well aware that he had harbored a crush on Josephine for many years. He initially wanted to seize the opportunity during the ss reunion to unt his family background, and in turn, his status and capability so that he could easily capture Josephine¡¯s heart. I never expected her to be married, and to such a man at that! ¡°Four years ago,¡± Josephine answered mildly. ¡°Four years ago?¡± The instant her words fell, everyone there looked at each other. We just graduated four years ago! In other words, she got married right after she graduated? ¡°All right, don¡¯t have any more illusions about Josephine, Kyson. She¡¯s already married!¡± quipped another young man in a denim jacket, y Loder, next to Kyson. They all knew that Kyson had feelings for Josephine. Besides, they even promised to help him win her over that very day. Yet, it turned out that she was already married before they had even done anything. ¡°Shut the hell up, y!¡± When Kyson heard that, his expression became as dark as thunder, and he mmed his hand against the table. At that, y was immediately so stricken that he didn¡¯t dare utter another word. In fact, he hardly even dared breathe. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, yes?¡± Kyson stared at Jonathan balefully and asked with a flinty expression, ¡°May I know where you¡¯re currently employed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m running errands at Graham Group,¡± Jonathan replied casually. Hah! I know what he¡¯s trying to do. He wants to humiliate me! ¡°Ah, Graham Group!¡± Upon hearing the name of thepany, Kyson remarked with a snicker, ¡°It so happens that I¡¯ve got a friend working as the manager of the HR department in Graham Group. I heard that the pay is very high?¡± ¡°I suppose,¡± Jonathan responded blithely. How would I know how much Graham Group pays? I signed an acquisition contract, not an employment contract. As such, there¡¯s no mention of the pay anywhere! ¡°It¡¯s at least five or six thousand, yes?¡± Kyson continued, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°More or less,¡± Jonathan again answered nonchntly. ¡°Perhaps five or six thousand is a fortune to you, but such meager pay isn¡¯t enough for Josephine.¡± shing Josephine a smile, Kyson continued, ¡°Back when we were still studying, many wealthy heirs pursued her. Those with a worth of several million weren¡¯t even worthy of wooing her. After all, it¡¯s only fitting that she gets together with someone with a worth of a few million or billion, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, for I¡¯m more than capable of taking care of Josephine.¡± Jonathan had no trouble discerning the man¡¯s motive. He merely wants to use me to unt his wealth. In my eyes, such a petty trick is no more than a childish act! ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. We were ssmates once, so I can¡¯t just look on as shenguishes, can I?¡± Waving a hand in a pretentious manner, Kyson regarded him condescendingly and suggested, ¡°How about this? My production team happens to be short of a food deliveryman. Why don¡¯t youe and work with us?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 111 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 111 Read Online Chapter 111 The Ximenez Family Of Jazona A food deliveryman? Upon hearing Kyson¡¯s words, the crowd burst into peals ofughter. It was abundantly evident that he was deliberately insulting Jonathan. ¡°Why are the lot of youughing?¡± At their hysterics, Kyson snorted before retorting, ¡°Tell you what, don¡¯t look down on the food deliverymen in my production team. I pay them over seven thousand a month! If it weren¡¯t for Josephine¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t have offered him such a cushy job.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As his words rang out, the crowd¡¯sughter grew in volume. Over seven thousand! It might be an astronomical sum to others, but it¡¯s nothing to us! We effortlessly get paid over ten thousand a month without having to stand in the sun or rain. All we¡¯ve got to do is to tap away on the keyboard. Unlike us, he¡¯s only getting five or six thousand a month when he¡¯s running errands for someone else! In a thrice, contempt brimmed in their eyes. ¡°You think it¡¯s a cushy job?¡± Jonathan threw Kyson a chilly look. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s far better than you having to stand in the scorching sun at the construction site yet making less than seven thousand a month, no?¡± Kyson sneered. ¡°Since you think that is a cushy job, I¡¯ll pay you ten grand to deliver food to my house every day!¡± Jonathan eyed him coldly, drawling, ¡°What do you think about that?¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± Kyson¡¯s expression instantly darkened when he saw that the man actually dared talk back to him. ¡°Do you think I look as though I¡¯m short of ten thousand?¡± ¡°Then, do you think I look as though I¡¯m short of seven thousand?¡± Jonathan riposted in a cial voice. ¡°That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kyson couldn¡¯t help guffawing after hearing that. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you got the courage to act all high and mighty before me when you¡¯ve only got a monthly sry of five or six thousand. If it weren¡¯t for Josephine, do you think you¡¯ve got the right to sit here with us? Every one of us sitting at this table has a worth of a couple hundred thousand except you. Even the worst of us here makes more than ten thousand a month! You¡¯ve probably never even been here in Empyrean Pce, have you? Actually, have you ever been to such a high-end restaurant or had such an expensive meal?¡± ¡°What an idiot!¡± Jonathan scoffed at the man¡¯s pompous attitude, not in the mood to bicker with him. He¡¯s no different from an idiot! He thinks Empyrean Pce is considered a high-end restaurant? Then, he must not have seen any high-end restaurants in his life before. Back when I was in Yaleview, a dozen state banquets chefs cooked for me, but I didn¡¯t find anything special about the food either. What¡¯s a mere Empyrean Pce inparison? ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?¡± Seeing that he actually dared to call him names, Kyson mmed his hand on the table, seemingly on the verge of flipping his lid. Judging from his posture, he was going to get physical right away if Jonathan were to say a single word that displeased him. ¡°I said you¡¯re an idiot!¡± Jonathan enunciated coldly. ¡°How dare you?¡± In a sh, Kyson grabbed a beer bottle and swung it at Jonathan¡¯s head. If the bottle were to find its mark, the man would certainly end up with his head bashed in. By then, the timider women had already screwed their eyes shut in fright. Conversely, many of the men had their gazes fixated on Jonathan with anticipation shining brightly in their eyes, fervently hoping that he would be beaten up badly. He¡¯s just a gofer at a construction site, yet he dares to act brazenly at such a ce? Does he have a death wish? ¡°You asked for it!¡± Harrumphing, Jonathan lifted his right hand slightly. A mere second before the beer bottle in Kyson¡¯s hand hit his head, he grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. As he applied a smidge of force, the snapping sound of bones breaking split the air. ¡°Ahh! My hand! In an instant, Kyson¡¯s agonized wail echoed in the private room. While he was howling in pain, Jonathan lifted his hand and struck him across the face. The p was so forceful that one of Kyson¡¯s teeth was almost knocked out. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. Keep it down!¡± Then, Jonathan kicked him in the stomach, bringing him to the ground on his knees with a thud. ¡°How dare you get physical with him? Do you know who he is?¡± Right that moment, y shot to his feet and pointed an using finger at Jonathan. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Casting him an indifferent nce, Jonathan murmured, ¡°I only know that he disrupted my peace.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± y pointed at Jonathan, yet he didn¡¯t dare do anything. At the end of the day, they were mere students who had only graduated a few years ago. They had no qualms picking on ordinary people with no power or influence, but in the face of a ruthless man like him who almost killed someone, they were so frightened that they hardly dared to breathe. ¡°Just you wait! How dare you hit me? You¡¯re done for!¡± Kyson, who was lying on the ground, had struggled up at some point in time. Blood trickled out the corner of his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t even remain steady on his feet, yet he didn¡¯t forget to threaten Jonathan. ¡°Are you going to make a call and have someonee to back you up?¡± Eyeing him apathetically, Jonathan ordered, ¡°In that case, make it quick. My patience is limited, and I don¡¯t have that much time to waste with you!¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± Kyson shot him a furious re before he tremblingly picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Hendrick, someone beat me up at Empyrean Pce! Come and save me!¡± ¡°What? Someone beat you up?¡± A man¡¯s harsh voice drifted out of the other end of the phone. ¡°Hang in there! I¡¯lle over with some men right away!¡± Subsequently, a beep sounded as the man hung up the phone. Gritting his teeth, Kyson pointed at Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re dead! Just stay if you¡¯ve got the guts and see whether I¡¯ll send you to meet your makerter!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving. I¡¯ll just stay and wait right here.¡± To Kyson¡¯s surprise, Jonathan didn¡¯t flee. Instead, the man snagged a chair and sat down, even pouring himself a cup of tea. Meanwhile, Kyson was so livid to see the scene unfolding before his eyes that he almost burst a blood vessel. Hmph, go ahead and continue acting all high and mighty! You¡¯ll be getting itter, you punk! ¡°Josephine, is Jonathan usually t-that v-violent?¡± Tanya stammered softly, tugging at Josephine¡¯s sleeve. Oh God, he almost gave me a heart attack! ¡°He doesn¡¯t usually act in such a manner.¡± Josephine felt a headacheing on. I only wanted to bring him to a ss reunion with me. I never thought that he would end up brawling in mere minutes! While Kyson¡¯s words were rather nasty, he was still too impulsive! ¡°Josephine, you should really advise Jonathan to make a run for it quickly. I heard that Kyson¡¯s brother is a notorious ruffian in Jazona and has dozens to a hundredckeys! If he continues to tarry, it¡¯ll be too late!¡± Tanya urged, whispering into Josephine¡¯s ear. ¡°Make a run for it? Is that even possible?¡± Although Tanya¡¯s voice was barely audible, the conversation was still overheard by a woman with heavy makeup beside her. The woman curled her lips and drawled, ¡°How could anyone take off after beating Kyson up? The Ximenez family is not to be trifled with, you know? Do you know how powerful they are in Jazona?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 112 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 112 Read Online Chapter 112 Showing Off ¡°Oh? How big is it?¡± Jonathan asked inly when he heard the remarks made by thedy in heavy makeup. ¡°Hmph, how big? You might pee your pants if I tell you,¡± thedy sneered. ¡°The Ximenez family owns businesses in every corner of Jazona with assets worth billions. Even the governor of Jazona, Kingstone, has to personally receive Kyson and his father. Furthermore, his brother, Hendrick Ximenez, dominates both legal and underground circles. Have you heard of Hendrick the Terrible?¡± Hendrick the Terrible is Kyson¡¯s elder brother? The moment they heard the name, the students¡¯ expressions drastically changed. I heard Hendrick the Terrible is a famous gangster in Jazona. He is someone ruthless and has taken many lives throughout the years. All this while, they were aware of the moniker Hendrick the Terrible. It was just that they didn¡¯t know he was Kyson¡¯s brother. ¡°I have not heard of him before.¡± Jonathan took a sip of his coffee. ¡°Are you done? Is that all there is to the Ximenez family? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± What¡¯s the big deal? In response, thedy looked at Jonathan as if he was an idiot. How can the Ximenez family, who owns billions of assets and is extremely well-connected in Jazona, not mean anything to Jonathan? She wasn¡¯t alone in her sentiments. Everyone else looked at Jonathan as if he was a fool. In fact, some of them even thought that he was crazy. How dare a gofer at a construction site trivialize the Ximenez family? Does he have a death wish? Does he know that they can squash him like an insect anytime they want? ¡°Hah, I hope you can still maintain the arrogance you have right now forter,¡± thedy sneered at Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Please make sure you don¡¯t end up begging on your kneester. Or else, I will look down on you!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± When Josephine heard thedy¡¯s sarcasticments, she couldn¡¯t help but snap, ¡°Are you done yet?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? First, your husband beats up someone, and now, you refuse to let us criticize him?¡± the lady retorted with a sarcastic tone. ¡°Look at how badly your husband has beaten up Mr. Ximenez. How is he going to join the film crew for work tomorrow?¡± At that moment, someone from the crowd questioned thedy, ¡°What has that got anything to do with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure none of you are aware that Lily is the female lead in Kyson¡¯s new movie,¡± anotherdy remarked with a smirk. ¡°If Kyson can¡¯t continue filming, her role would naturally be jeopardized.¡± ¡°Oh? Lily is the female lead? Does she and Kyson have some sort of ndestine arrangement?¡± The crowd gazed suspiciously at both Lily and Kyson, causing Kyson to blush in response. Obviously, someone had struck her nerve. ¡°Shut up and stop making wild spections. Mr. Ximenez has a girlfriend, for goodness sake.¡± ¡°So what if he has one? That¡¯s doesn¡¯t stop both of you from cheating together.¡± ¡°Exactly, but don¡¯t worry, we will not tell Kyson¡¯s girlfriend about it.¡± The crowd began cracking jokes at Lily and Kyson¡¯s expense. Of course, if they could ridicule Jonathan, they naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back against Lily. Given what a slut she was, there were plenty of narcissistic women who were ready to humiliate her. ¡°All of you, shut your trap!¡± Lily was infuriated by the snidements made by the otherdies. Amidst their quarrel, Josephine furrowed her eyebrows. She was in no mood to care about whether Lily was in a rtionship with Kyson. Instead, she was more concerned about what was going to happen when Hendrick arrived. After all, they were in Jazona and not Jadeborough. In Jadeborough, Jonathan had a widework to rely upon. Either Randall, Harrison, or Andrew was capable of resolving any problems Jonathan had. But we¡¯re in Jazona right now, where his contacts in Jadeborough are of no use here. What are we going to do? Josephine was consumed by anxiety. Although she went to university in Jazona, she didn¡¯t have any friends there. Within the entire Jazona, Tanya was her only close friend. ¡°Josephine, calm down. Perhaps, Jonathan has a way to solve this problem?¡± Tanya couldn¡¯t resist comforting her when she saw how distraught Josephine was. ¡°How can I not be worried?¡± Josephine retorted with a frown. After all, Hendrick was about to arrive with his men, and yet, she was still at a loss. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What should we do? Why don¡¯t I give my dad a call?¡± Tanya, too, was stressed out by Josephine¡¯s nervousness. ¡°But, but my dad is powerless against the Ximenez family.¡± Her family¡¯s background wasn¡¯t a particrly influential one. In fact, they were even less illustrious than Josephine¡¯s. Her parents were just employees in an ordinarypany. Hence, there was no way they could stand up to the Ximenez family. ¡°Josephine, why don¡¯t you get Jonathan to apologize to Kyson?¡± Left without a choice, that was the only thing Tanya coulde up with. After all, admitting one¡¯s fault was certainly better than being beaten up. ¡°Apologize? Does Jonathan look like someone who is willing to submit?¡± Josephine¡¯s frown intensified further. Ever since he disappeared three years ago, Jonathan seems to have changed into a different person. Apologize? Back at Phoenix International Hotel, he refused to submit even at gunpoint. Hence, there¡¯s no way he is going to apologize now. ¡°In that case, what should we do?¡± Tanya gave Josephine a frantic look. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll give Grandpa a call.¡± Having no other choice, Josephine decided to give Hugo a call even though she had never been fond of him since she was young. After all, Jonathan did help the Smith family once. Therefore, she felt that it wasn¡¯t too much to ask for Hugo¡¯s help in return. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if Hugo, who was based in Jadeborough, had the capacity to resolve a problem in Jazona. With that thought in mind, Josephine picked up her phone and prepared to dial Hugo¡¯s number. Unexpectedly, the moment she took it out, Jonathan stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to give anyone a call. I can solve a trivial problem like this myself.¡± ¡°Solve? How are you going to do that?¡± When she heard Jonathan¡¯s response, Josephine suppressed the raging anger in her and replied, ¡°Jonathan, when will you ever grow up? Can you stop being so impulsive all the time? This is Jazona, not Jadeborough. Yourwork there can¡¯t save you here!¡± Josephine was someone who never liked to beg for help ever since she was young. However, she was so infuriated by Jonathan that she didn¡¯t even know what else to do. Given how things stood, she was even willing to do so for his sake. Why doesn¡¯t Jonathan know better? Why must he insist on showing off still? The Legendary Man Chapter 113 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 113 Read Online Chapter 113 Lady Of The Family ¡°To me, it makes no difference whether we¡¯re in Jadeborough or Jazona,¡± Jonathan replied calmly. The Ximenez family is nothing but an insignificant family. If I wanted it, they would disappear from the face of Jazona the very next morning. ¡°Jonathan, enough with that attitude!¡± Josephine could no longer hold her anger back when she heard Jonathan¡¯s response. Just when she was about to say something, the door to their private room was kicked open. The next moment, a bald man in a ck short-sleeved shirt with dragon tattoos on his arms barged in. Behind him were tens ofckeys standing ready. All of them had their hair dyed in a colorful manner, and it was obvious to everyone that they were street hoodlums. ¡°Hendrick!¡± The moment Kyson saw the bald man, his face lit up as if he had seen his savior. He was so relieved that he didn¡¯t even bother to wipe off the blood in his mouth. ¡°Hendrick, save me!¡± ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Hendrick was incensed when he saw the terrible condition Kyson was in. ¡°Hendrick, it was him!¡± Kyson raised his hand and pointed at Jonathan. ¡°Kill him!¡± Trailing his gaze to where Kyson was pointing, Hendrick asked, ¡°Are you the one who beat up my brother?¡± ¡°So what if I am?¡± Jonathan nced at him indifferently. ¡°Why have you brought so little men?¡± ¡°They are more than enough to take care of the likes of you!¡± After ring coldly at Jonathan, Hendrick waved his hand at him. ¡°The few of you, break his legs!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Upon Hendrick¡¯s orders, the few hooligans chuckled insidiously. Grabbing a couple of beer bottles, they walked in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you want to keep your legs, kneel and bow to me for forgiveness. If you do that, I¡¯ll let what happened today slide. Or else, you can kiss both of your legs goodbye!¡± Hendrick threatened with a smirk just when hisckeys were about to strike Jonathan. The most thrilling part about beating someone up isn¡¯t in how badly they are beaten, but watching them grovel at my feet begging for mercy. That is certainly more entertaining to watch than seeing both his legs broken. ¡°I, too, can give you a chance.¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned frosty suddenly. ¡°Before I get angry, you had better kneel on the ground and beg me for forgiveness. After that, you will break your brother¡¯s leg, and I will pretend none of this ever happened.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°It seems you have no interest in saving your skin!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Hendrick¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t regret the choice you made!¡± ¡°Attack and break his legs!¡± On his cue, the hooligans grabbed the beer bottles and smashed them toward Jonathan¡¯s head. When she saw what happened, Josephine couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°Jonathan, be careful!¡± Even though she was furious at Jonathan, she still didn¡¯t want to see him beaten up by a group of men. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this group of thugs won¡¯t be able toy a finger on me.¡± Jonathan was a sea of calm. The moment the hoodlums struck, he dashed forward and mmed his fist onto the nose bridge of the front-most gangster. His nose was broken with a loud crack that rang out through the room. The next moment, Jonathan¡¯s victim crashed onto the ground after being struck. Before the rest of the hoodlums realized what was going on, Jonathan hadunched a kick into their stomachs. Bam! Instantaneously, the thugs dropped to their knees with a thud. Just like a dead animal, they were unable to get up anymore. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hendrick was given a shock when he saw hisckeys being taken down by Jonathan in less than a minute. Without a second¡¯s dy, he pointed at the rest of his followers and yelled, ¡°What are you spacing out for? Attack him right now!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Regaining their senses, the hoodlums grabbed some beer bottles and charged at Jonathan. Smash! Crash! The sound of breaking beer bottles caused the girls inside to scream in fear. Their screams consequently caught the attention of those outside the private room. Suddenly, the doors to the private room were pushed open. It was followed by the entrance of a man in a ck suit. With his gold-rimmed sses, the middle-aged man dashed in frantically. When he saw the hoodlums with colorful hair holding beer bottles in their hands and ready to strike, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°What are you doing?! The lot of you, who let you in here? Get out at once!¡± As the manager of Empyrean Pce, he wasn¡¯t afraid of a bunch of small-time gangsters. When Hendrick saw the manager criticizing his men, he berated him in return, ¡°You have no ce here. Get lost!¡± ¡°Are you their boss?¡± When he saw Hendrick, the manager quickly understood that the bald man had to be the hoodlums¡¯ leader. ¡°Do you know whose turf the Empyrean Pce is on? How dare you cause trouble here? Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°In that case, do you know who I am? How dare you stick your finger into my business?¡± Hendrick was already enraged by the fact hisckeys had been beaten up by Jonathan. And now, the manager fanned the mes of Hendrick¡¯s fury by sticking his nose into Hendrick¡¯s business. Consequently, Jonathan was utterly incensed. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Why didn¡¯t you think about whose turf Empyrean Pce is on before causing trouble here?¡± The manager pointed his finger angrily at Hendrick. He obviously didn¡¯t see him as a threat at all. Are you guys kidding me? How dare a group of street hoodlums like you disrupt the peace at Empyrean Pce? Do you think the boss of Empyrean Pce is someone to be trifled with? ¡°You b*stard, get out of my sight!¡± Infuriated by the manager¡¯s attitude toward him, Hendrick gestured with his hand and ordered his men to throw the manager out. ¡°How dare youy a finger on me? Just you wait!¡± The manager of Empyrean Pce was furious that he was being kicked out of his own ce by a couple of hooligans. Without another word, he turned his head and left. After he was gone, one of Hendrick¡¯sckeys murmured, ¡°Boss, I heard the Empyrean Pce belongs to the Hansley family. Will something happen to us for causing trouble here?¡± ¡°Nothing is going to happen.¡± Hendrick squirmed his lips and replied, ¡°The Hansley family wouldn¡¯t dare hit me just for beating someone up here.¡± ¡°But Boss¡ª¡± Before theckey could continue, Hendrick cut him off. ¡°Enough, stop this f*cking nonsense! If you say another word, I will beat you up myself!¡± Theckey was terrified into silence. Just as Hendrick had spoken, the doors of the private room were pushed wide open. Next, tens of burly men in ck suits swarmed into the room holding security batons. Behind them was the manager who had just been thrown out. Lowering himself in a servile manner toward a youngdy, he spoke, ¡°Ms. Hansley, this is the brat that is causing trouble in our establishment.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 114 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 114 Read Online Chapter 114 Ingratiation Ms. Hansley? The moment Hendrick heard the words, he looked to the door subconsciously. However, the sight that greeted him caused his knees to buckle in fear. Luna Hansley? Why did it turn out to be her? It had never crossed his mind that the boss of Empyrean Pce was Luna. Luna Hansley! Also known as Dark Widow, she dominated both the legal and underground worlds of Jazona. Despite both circles having their own unspoken rules, Luna danced around them with ease. Even Hendrick¡¯s boss had to show her respect, let alone Hendrick. ¡°M-Ms. Luna, why are you here?¡± The moment he saw Luna, Hendrick lowered himself. The air of arrogance he had earlier was now gone. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Luna looked at him indifferently, as she had no idea who he was. After all, she only socialized with important figures such as Randall, who was a mayor, and Harrison, the most ruthless man in Jadeborough. Hence, there was no way she would know Hendrick, who was nothing but a street hoodlum. ¡°I do!¡± Hendrick nodded. ¡°Ms. Luna, I work for Mr. Gary.¡± ¡°Little Gary?¡± Luna knitted her eyebrows as if she could vaguely remember. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hendrick nodded awkwardly. If it were anyone else who referred to Gary in such a disrespectful manner, he would have pped the person without hesitation. However, in front of Luna, he didn¡¯t even dare utter a single word of protest. ¡°Ms. Luna, I wasn¡¯t aware Empyrean Pce belongs to you. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to cause any trouble at all.¡± Hendrick realized it was not the time to behave arrogantly. Insisting on maintaining his pride would only get him killed. After all, everyone in Jazona knew how ruthless Luna¡¯s methods were. Whoever dared to cause trouble on her turf would be fed to the fishes in the Goda River. Even that was considered getting off lightly. ¡°Tell me, why are you causing a ruckus at my ce?¡± When Luna took out a cigarette, the manager who was standing behind her lit it subserviently. After she took a puff, Hendrick exined, ¡°Ms. Luna, I am not actually trying to cause any trouble on purpose. It¡¯s just that my brother was beaten up.¡± Just as he spoke, Hendrick pulled Kyson over. ¡°Ms. Luna, look at how badly injured he is.¡± Luna shot Kyson an indifferent nce. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t deny that he had been horribly beaten, to the extent his mouth was filled with blood. In fact, he had even lost a couple of teeth. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let the matter slide on Little Gary¡¯s ount if all of you p yourselves ten times.¡± The way Luna talked about it sounded as if she was doing Gary a big favor. Even then, Hendrick didn¡¯t dare murmur a single retort. Without any hesitation, he began to p himself forcefully. After multiple ps, blood was oozing out the corners of his mouth. ¡°Ms. Luna, we have finished pping ourselves.¡± When he was done, Hendrick forced an awkward smile at Luna. ¡°What about him?¡± Luna shifted her gaze to Kyson, which infuriated him. Why do I need to p myself when I am the one who has been beaten badly? What rights does she have to demand such a thing? ¡°I¡¯m not going to p myself!¡± Kyson rebuffed with gritted teeth. ¡°Hmm?¡± When Luna¡¯s gaze suddenly turned frosty, it sent a chill down Hendrick¡¯s spine. Raising his hand, he gave Kyson a forceful p. ¡°How dare you speak to Ms. Luna that way? Apologize at once!¡± ¡°Hendrick, why did you hit me?¡± The sudden p had stunned Kyson. ¡°So what if I did? Admit your mistake now!¡± ¡°Why? Why should I apologize to her?¡± Kyson retorted defiantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m the one who was beaten up? What gives her the right to insist that I p myself? And that I should apologize? I didn¡¯t do anything f*cking wrong!¡± Gritting his teeth, Kyson refused to relent. ¡°Do you f*cking want to die?¡± Stunned by Kyson¡¯s words, Hendrick stepped forward and grabbed his hair. After that, he pped Kyson ten times consecutively. Consequently, Kyson¡¯s face was swollen all over, making him look just like a pig. ¡°Ms. Luna, my brother is still young and doesn¡¯t know any better. I hope that you will not hold it against him.¡± Once he was done pping Kyson, Hendrick still had to apologize to Luna. ¡°Since he isn¡¯t sensible enough, you should drill it into his head till he is. Or else, it won¡¯t just be ten ps the next time we meet.¡± Luna shot Hendrick a fearsome re. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Luna!¡± The moment he heard Luna¡¯s words, Hendrick felt as if he had managed to escape the jaws of death by a hair¡¯s breadth. Stricken by fear, he dragged Kyson and fled at once, not daring to linger a second longer. In fact, he had even forgotten about hisckeys. Meanwhile, everyone couldn¡¯t help but catch their breath in fear after watching what had unfolded. No one had expected the fearsome Ximenez brothers to flee like cowards in the face of Luna. In fact, they were utterly terrified of her. Just when everyone was letting Luna¡¯s terrifying aura sink in, a voice suddenly rang out from the crowd. ¡°Stop! Did I say that both of them could leave?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± At that exact moment, Luna felt a chill down her spine. As for the crowd, they quickly turned to where the voice came from. Jonathan! That idiot again! The instant the crowd saw that it was Jonathan who had spoken, everyone looked at him with disdain. Idiot! An absolute idiot! Can¡¯t you see how powerful Ms. Hansley is? Even the Ximenez brothers were forced to p themselves ten times and run like dogs. And yet, how dare you offend Ms. Hansley when you¡¯re nothing but a gofer at a construction site? Do you have a death wish? ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn that they had better kneel before me and bow for forgiveness ten times before I get angry? Only then will I look past what happened today. Therefore, how dare they leave without doing so?¡± Amidst everyone¡¯s condescending stares, Jonathan walked out from the crowd. The moment Luna saw him, her haughty expression instantaneously turned into one of panic. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein?¡± Jonathan? Isn¡¯t he in Jadeborough? Why is he here in Jazona? ¡°Mr. Goldstein, when did you arrive in Jazona? Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡± Luna regained her composure the very next instant. ¡°I decided on a whim toe during the afternoon,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that you wereing. If I had known, I would have personally weed you.¡± In front of Jonathan, Luna¡¯s aura on subconsciously suppressed. In fact, she even sounded as if she was ingratiating herself toward him. From everyone¡¯s perspective, the scene that had just unfolded in front of them felt like a bomb that blew their mind. The Legendary Man Chapter 115 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 115 Read Online Chapter 115 The Rules What¡¯s going on? Why is Ms. Hansley, the powerful scion of the Hansley family, behaving obsequiously in front of the gofer? How is this possible? Stunned by what they saw, no one could believe their eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Jonathan gave Luna a frosty nce before returning his gaze toward Hendrick and Kyson, who were already at the door. ¡°I want both of them to stay. Do you have any problems with that?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Luna shook her head quickly. There was no way she even dared to protest. Even Andrew, who was Asura¡¯s guard, greeted him asmander. Compared to him, she was a nobody. Hence, she naturally didn¡¯t have the courage to go against Jonathan. ¡°The both of you,e over here!¡± Turning around, Luna stared at Kyson and Hendrick. With a cold glint in her eye, she turned into someone else all of a sudden. She was no longer as amiable as when she was facing Jonathan. ¡°Ms. Luna¡­¡± When he saw how Luna treated Jonathan with deference, Hendrick began to panic. There was no way he could have imagined that poor-looking Jonathan was somehow involved with Luna. Furthermore, given Luna¡¯s attitude toward him, it felt as if Jonathan was someone more influential than she was. ¡°Come over here!¡± When Luna narrowed her eyes, it sent a chill down Hendrick¡¯s spine. He had no choice but to obey and walk back. After all, the burly men that Luna brought were standing guard by the door. ¡°Ms. Luna, didn¡¯t you let us go just now?¡± Hendrick looked at Luna fearfully. The servile manner he was behaving was just like a cowardly dog. ¡°That was in the past, and it has nothing to do with the present,¡± Luna remarked with an icy re. ¡°Just now, I didn¡¯t realize that you had offended Mr. Goldstein. If I did, do you think you can even walk out of here?¡± ¡°In that case, Ms. Luna, what do you want from us?¡± Cognizant that he was unable to leave, Hendrick¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Now, it¡¯s not a matter of what I want. It depends on what Mr. Goldstein wants!¡± Luna wasn¡¯t even bothered to look at Hendrick. Instead, she turned her attention toward Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how would you like to punish them?¡± ¡°Have them bow on their knees ten times to me and break one of their legs each!¡± Jonathan inly reiterated. That was what Hendrick had threatened him with earlier. And now, Jonathan was simply returning the favor.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Impossible!¡± The moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, Hendrick rejected his demands outright. What sort of joke is this? Kneel and have my legs broken? ¡°Impossible, is it?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned icy cold in response to Hendrick¡¯s words. In a blink of an eye, his right leg stomped on Hendrick¡¯s kneecap. Upon impact, the loud crack of fracturing bones was heard. The next moment, Hendrick copsed onto his knees in front of Jonathan with a thud. ¡°Now, does this make it possible?¡± Jonathan stared coldly at Hendrick before turning to look at Kyson. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now. Do you want to kneel by yourself, or do you want me to help you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± After ncing at Hendrick, who was on the ground, Kyson shifted his gaze toward Luna¡¯s gloomy expression. Gritting his teeth, he dropped to his knees with a thud in front of Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ll kneel by myself!¡± Meanwhile, the crowd gasped in shock the moment Kyson fell on his knees. No one had expected that Hendrick and Kyson would have to grovel at Jonathan¡¯s feet in the end. ¡°Goldstein, don¡¯t you dare assume that I¡¯m afraid of you just because Luna has your back.¡± Hendrick red intently at Jonathan with his bloodshot eyes. Gritting his teeth, he threatened, ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking know who I work for? If you dare touch a hair on my head, don¡¯t you expect to leave Jazona alive!¡± Given how matters had escted, there was no need for him to show Luna any respect anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you work for, and neither am I interested to know.¡± In the face of Hendrick¡¯s threat, Jonathan gave him an indifferent look. ¡°The only thing I¡¯m sure of is that even if Zachary was here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save your legs.¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan raised his leg and stomped it down. As another crack rang out, Hendrick¡¯s other leg was now broken. The next moment, an agonizing cry reverberated through the private room. However, no one present dared to interfere at all. Even Hendrick¡¯sckeys averted their gaze as if they were oblivious to what was going on. After watching Hendrick have both of his legs broken, no one in their right mind would dare stick their nose into Jonathan¡¯s business. ¡°Your turn!¡± Amidst Hendrick¡¯s deafening cries, Jonathan turned to look at Kyson. The moment his gaze met with Jonathan¡¯s, Kyson felt a chill down his spine. Dropping to his knees, he prostrated in front of Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I-I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my mistake to not have recognized your stature and for looking down on you. I shouldn¡¯t have offended you, and I realize my mistake now. Please, show some mercy and let me go, alright?¡± Compared to Hendrick, Kyson obviously had no backbone at all. At that moment, he had lost all the bravado he had earlier when he threatened Jonathan while pointing his finger at him. ¡°You truly have no guts at all!¡± Watching Kyson prostrate himself on the ground, Jonathan didn¡¯t feel any pity for him. Some people just need to pay the price of their mistakes before the lessons they learned are seared into their minds. ¡°Unfortunately, being a coward isn¡¯t going to help you in any way.¡± Not wanting to waste any time, Jonathan stepped forward and mmed a kick in Kyson¡¯s stomach. The moment the kicknded, Kyson grimaced on the ground in pain. ¡°Whenever you make a mistake, you have to pay the price. That¡¯s just how things work.¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan stomped his foot on Kyson¡¯s right leg. With a loud crack of fracturing bones, Jonathan had broken Kyson¡¯s right leg. ¡°Argh! It hurts!¡± Another horrifying scream echoed through the room. The shriek was so sharp that it almost pierced everyone¡¯s eardrums in the private room. ¡°Men, throw both of them out!¡± With a slight frown, Luna waved her hand. The next moment, a bunch of brawny men in ck grabbed the two of them and dragged them to the door. Along the way, the blood from their broken legs stained the entire floor. ¡°Goldstein, just you wait. Mr. Gary will never let you off!¡± Hendrick threatened with gritted teeth as he was dragged toward the door. The moment he finished, Luna looked at him with disdain and scoffed, ¡°Compared to Mr. Goldstein, Mr. Gary is just an insignificant insect. Go back and tell him that if he dares to butt in, it will be his funeral. If he has a death wish, there¡¯s no need for Mr. Goldstein to be involved, as I will personally fulfill it for him.¡± Mr. Gary my foot! He is nothing but a street hoodlum that doesn¡¯t even deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as Jonathan. The Legendary Man Chapter 116 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 116 Read Online Chapter 116 Jealousy After Kyson and Hendrick were dragged out the door by Luna¡¯s men, the controversy finally ended. After that, the private room fell silent. Those who had sided with Kyson and ridiculed Jonathan earlier were now pale in fright. They were worried that Jonathan would hold them ountable for their actions. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t look at them at all. Instead, he turned his attention toward Josephine. ¡°Darling, did I frighten you?¡± The entire private room was filled with a bloody stench. The floor and steps, in particr, were all stained with Kyson and Hendrick¡¯s blood. ¡°No.¡± Josephine shook her head. ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s go home.¡± Looking at the blood on the floor made Josephine¡¯s stomach churn. Not only did she lose her appetite, she even felt like puking. ¡°Sure!¡± When he was speaking to Josephine, the ruthlessness he demonstrated when dealing with Hendrick and Kyson was no longer there. Looking at the gentle expression he currently had, one would not believe that he had just decisively broken the Ximenez brothers¡¯ legs a moment ago. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Luna personally escorted Jonathan and Josephine out of Empyrean Pce. When they reached the door, Luna apologized again. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry that your mood today has suffered because of the two pests. Please ept my humble apologies. The next time youe to Empyrean Pce, please let me know in advance so that I can personally wee you.¡± Even though Luna still didn¡¯t know Jonathan¡¯s true identity, it didn¡¯t affect how she treated him at all. Given that the mayor of Jadeborough and Andrew treated him with respect, Luna realized that she had to do the same given her inferior status. ¡°Sure!¡± Jonathan nodded before walking toward the red Lamborghini with Josephine. The moment its heamps lit up, it attracted the attention of the crowd who were still trying to get a taxi. ¡°Lamborghini? Am I imagining things? Is Jonathan actually driving a Lamborghini? Furthermore, it¡¯s a limited edition Lamborghini!¡± At that moment, everyone turned their attention toward Jonathan and Josephine, who were walking toward their car. None of them could believe their eyes. How can a construction site gofer drive a Lamborghini? ¡°Josephine is a really lucky gal. During our school days, she had many rich guys pursuing her. Now that she has graduated, she even managed to marry someone ultra-wealthy,¡± Lily remarked with a salty tone after watching Josephine enter the Lamborghini. In exchange for the role in Kyson¡¯s movie, I had to sacrifice my body. As for Josephine, she didn¡¯t need to do anything, and yet, many rich guys pursued her. Even the guy she is married to is ultra-wealthy. What gives her the right? Why does she have all the luck? ¡°It¡¯s all because she is born pretty,¡± another girl sneered. ¡°B*llshit, am I not prettier or hotter than her? Regardless of looks or skill in bed, I am still ten times better than her!¡± Lily gritted her teeth in frustration as she watch the red Lamborghini disappear from her sight. As for Josephine, who was sitting inside the car, she wasn¡¯t bothered by thements of others at all. ¡°Tanya, where do you stay? I¡¯ll get Jonathan to send you home.¡± Tanya had gotten into the car with them. Initially, she refused to do so, but Josephine insisted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. You¡¯re going back to Jadeborough. Hence, it is out of the way.¡± Tanya snuck a fearful nce at Jonathan. Until then, she was still terrified of him. After all, watching Jonathan break the legs of the Ximenez brothers was a traumatic experience for her. ¡°Didn¡¯t both of you not manage to eat anything just now? Why don¡¯t I take you guys somewhere to grab a bite first?¡± Jonathan casually turned the steering wheel and didn¡¯t drive in Jadeborough¡¯s direction. Just as expected, the school reunion did indeed affect his mood. Also, he could sense that Josephine didn¡¯t want to continue staying there. Hence, he decided to take her somece else to have some food. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to.¡± Tanya waved her hands frantically. ¡°You can drop me at any of the junctions in front. I¡¯ll just take a taxi home myself.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s gettingte. Hence, it isn¡¯t safe for you to take a taxi home by yourself. Moreover, you haven¡¯t had anything to eat.¡± When she saw how anxious Tanya was, Josephine patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Listen to Jonathan. Why don¡¯t we grab something before you head home?¡± ¡°Josephine, I¡ª¡± Before Tanya could say anything, Jonathan interrupted her, ¡°This restaurant looks popr. Why don¡¯t we just get a quick bite here? ¡° ¡°Yeah!¡± Josephine nodded. Dragging Tanya along, she and Jonathan headed for the barbeque restaurant. Business at the restaurant was indeed brisk. Although it was only eight in the evening, the restaurant was so full that there were no avable seats. Squeezing through a gap in the crowd, Jonathan walked up to the counter. ¡°Boss, is there a private room avable?¡± ¡°No!¡± The owner shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t have any private rooms as we are just a small establishment. Why don¡¯t you order first, and I¡¯ll get someone to set up a table for you?¡± ¡°That works too.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nodding his head, Jonathan looked at Josephine and remarked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a seat outside while I order?¡± ¡°Yeah, okay!¡± With that, Josephine headed out with Tanya in tow. Just when Jonathan was in the midst of ordering, the staff outside had set up a table. By the time both of them sat down, Tanya had managed to regain herposure. She was visibly distraught whenever Jonathan was around. ¡°Tanya, why do I get the feeling that you are scared of Jonathan?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw how anxious Tanya looked. ¡°Well, h-he is just too violent!¡± Tanya cringed when she recalled the gruesome scene just now. ¡°Josephine, did he ever raise his hand at you at home?¡± ¡°Never!¡± Josephine gently tapped Tanya on her head. ¡°Jonathan doesn¡¯t hit a woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tanya heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how traumatized I was by what happened back then. The thing that I¡¯m most terrified about in my life is a man who hits a woman.¡± Josephine sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Let the past stay in the past.¡± Evidently, Josephine was aware of how the past incident had left an emotional scar on Tanya¡¯s mind. ¡°Yeah!¡± Nodding her head, Tanya changed the topic, ¡°By the way, Josephine, didn¡¯t you tell me that Jonathan was poor back then? He was bankrupted by his failed business and had to be a live-in son-inw due to that. Also, didn¡¯t you say that he was never serious in his work and would only stay at home and do chores all day? In that case, how did he be so rich and violent all of a sudden?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 117 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 117 Read Online Chapter 117 Living Separately Back when Josephine had just gotten married, Tanya remembered Josephine mentioning that Jonathan was not only useless but was also steep deep in debt. Just like a coward, he would hide at home every day doing household chores, very much unlike what a real man should be doing. In fact, she remembered pitying Josephine for marrying Jonathan. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But now, why is everything so different? Jonathan doesn¡¯t look like a cowardly piece of trash at all. In fact, he even beat up the Ximenez brothers and broke their legs on a whim. This was despite the Ximenez family¡¯s vast influence in Jazona. Anyone rich who offended the Ximenez brothers would suffer the consequences, let alone someone like Jonathan. Not only did Jonathan break their legs, but Ms. Hansley of the prominent Hansley family also had to ingratiate herself with him. What¡¯s really going on here? ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± Josephine shook her head with her eyebrows knitted. Compared to three years ago, Jonathan¡¯s changes were simply drastic. In fact, she couldn¡¯t even tell when Jonathan was telling her the truth or lying to her. However, one thing was certain. Within that three years, Jonathan experienced something big, causing his personality to change drastically. However, he refused to talk about it while Josephine never asked. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know?¡± Tanya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a married couple who share a bed every day? How can you not know what changed him?¡± ¡°Who told you that we share a bed?¡± Josephine shot a re at Tanya. ¡°We sleep separately!¡± ¡°Sleep separately? Are you separated now?¡± Tanya was even more surprised. ¡°You have just been married for four years, and now, you¡¯re separated?¡± Tanya had heard of many incidents where married couples were separated. However, this was the first time she heard of one that happened just after a few years of marriage. ¡°We¡¯re not living separately.¡± Josephine exined with a frown, ¡°Ever since we were married, we have been sleeping separately. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that our marriage was a sham back then. If it weren¡¯t for my parents forcing me into marrying someone I didn¡¯t love, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such tactics.¡± ¡°Huh? Have you been sleeping separately all these years?¡± Tanya widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Josephine, don¡¯t tell me that after being married for so many years, you haven¡¯t done it yet?¡± ¡°Done it?¡± Josephine blushed at once. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s precisely what I meant!¡± Tanya let out a mischievous smile. ¡°You naughty gal!¡± Josephine gave her the side-eye. With a reddened face, Josephine looked a little tipsy yet mesmerizing at the same time. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that our marriage was a sham? Why would I do it with him?¡± Even though Tanya was her best friend, Josephine still felt embarrassed discussing the topic. ¡°Have both of you really not consummated the marriage?¡± Tanya was filled with disbelief. ¡°How did you get by the past four years?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really feel any desire,¡± Josephine replied with her face all red. ¡°But he does!¡± Tanya shifted her gaze toward Jonathan, who was standing far from them. ¡°I heard that men his age are at the peak of their lust. How did he manage to keep it bottled up over the years?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Josephine shot Tanya a nce. At the same time, her mind couldn¡¯t help but picture Jonathan engaging prostitutes on the street, just as Ysobel had told her. Could he have found someone to satisfy his lust? ¡°Josephine, to be honest, Jonathan doesn¡¯t seem so bad after all.¡± When she saw that Josephine was lost in her thoughts, Tanya grabbed her hand and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ept him? After all, there¡¯s no way you can continue being a fake couple for life, right?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Josephine changed the topic at once. In truth, she had noticed that ever since Jonathan returned, he had been constantly breaking all the misconceptions she had about him. Nevertheless, it still took time for her to change her bias against him. At least for the time being, she was still unable to ept the idea of sharing a bed with him. ¡°What are you gals talking about?¡± Just when Josephine was silent in thought, Jonathan returned after ordering. ¡°Nothing much,¡± Josephine inly replied. As for Tanya, the tension she previously felt had eased with time. Hence, she wasn¡¯t as nervous as before. ¡°We were talking about when you and Josephine are going to have a baby. Will you let me be the baby¡¯s godmother then?¡± ¡°Stupid gal, stop spewing nonsense!¡± When she heard Tanya teasing her, Josephine red at her by reflex. ¡°I have no problems with you being the godmother. But, I alone can¡¯t decide on matters rted to the baby.¡± Jonathan looked at Josephine with a mischievous smile, ¡°Darling, when do you think is a good time for us to have a baby?¡± ¡°Did I say that I want to have your baby?¡± Josephine gave Jonathan the side-eye as she ignored his question. Soon, the events at Empyrean Pce were quickly forgotten. Tanya, in particr, was already wolfing down the food despite iming not to be hungry earlier. Just when she was enjoying herself, a male voice suddenly called out to her, ¡°Tanya?¡± The moment she heard the voice, her actions froze abruptly. Her hand, which was holding a fork, began to tremble violently. ¡°Tanya, is that really you?¡± A young man in a ck jacket stood in front of them. However, the moment Tanya saw him, she was seized by fear. It was as if she had seen something exceptionally terrifying, to the extent that she was quaking in her boots. ¡°Josephine, it¡¯s a surprise to see you here too.¡± At that moment, the young man noticed Josephine¡¯s presence. However, Josephine wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. Instead, she replied in a scornful tone, ¡°Nick, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What can I do?¡± Nick chuckled to himself as he casually took a seat opposite them. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I ran into you by coincidence?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not weed here. Leave at once!¡± Josephine demanded menacingly. ¡°Josephine, how can you chase me away after having not seen each other for so many years?¡± In spite of Josephine¡¯s attempt at asking him to leave, Nick looked at Tanya with a cheeky smile. ¡°Tanya, after so many years of not seeing each other, do you miss me?¡± ¡°Y-You, just leave! G-Get out of my sight!¡± Tanya was so stricken by fear that she was stuttering. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Tanya?¡± When he saw how terrified Tanya looked, Nick stood up and reached out to touch her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Do you have a fever?¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch me!¡± When Nick extended his hand, Tanya recoiled in fear and almost fell off her chair. The Legendary Man Chapter 118 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 118 Read Online Chapter 118 Still Deserves A Beating ¡°Tanya, why are you so afraid of me?¡± With a mischievous expression, Nick nced at Tanya and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you or something. Besides, aren¡¯t we supposed to be a couple? Having slept together more than once, we are tied together for eternity.¡± ¡°I beg of you. Stop talking about it!¡± With her reddened eyes, Tanya covered her ears while looking distressed. ¡°Nick, what do you want?¡± When Josephine saw how terrified Tanya was, she quickly gave her a hug and patted her on the back. Looking at Nick, she warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I will call the police!¡± ¡°The police?¡± Nick sounded as if he had heard the funniest joke ever. ¡°Josephine, didn¡¯t Tanya tell you before that my dad works at the police station? Furthermore, he is the deputy police chief. Hence, do you think calling the police on me will work at all?¡± Nick answered with a smug expression. As for Tanya, she curled up in Josephine¡¯s arms while her entire body was trembling in fear. ¡°You¡­¡± Pointing her finger angrily at Nick, Josephine was powerless to do a thing. ¡°Nick, what in the world in do you want? Considering it has been so many years now, why can¡¯t you leave Tanya alone?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Nick scoffed at Josephine¡¯s words. ¡°No matter what, we used to be a couple. Even though we have broken up, there¡¯s no need to treat each other as enemies, is there? I just wanted to chat with her after having not seen each other for so long. Therefore, why do you have to treat me with such animosity?¡± ¡°She has nothing to say to you. Just leave!¡± As if she was chasing a pest away, Josephine¡¯s eyes were filled with scorn. ¡°How can there not be anything for us to talk about?¡± Refusing to leave, Nick stared at Tanya intently. ¡°Tanya, after so many years, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Without waiting for Tanya to answer, Josephine stared coldly at him. ¡°Nick, have you forgotten about all the unspeakable things you did to Josephine back then? How dare you continue to cling onto her?¡± When Tanya heard Josephine mention the past, her mind was suddenly flooded with traumatic memories, causing her face to turn pale as a sheet while her eyes were filled with despair. With a listless gaze, she looked as if she was about to pass out. ¡°Back then, I was young and naive. Moreover, didn¡¯t I apologize to her already?¡± Nick casually nced at Josephine before returning his attention to Tanya. ¡°Tanya, it has already been so long. Haven¡¯t you forgiven me?¡± Just as he spoke, Nick reached out to pull Tanya over. At the sight of his approaching hand, Tanya avoided it by reflex. The next moment, Nick¡¯s hand attempted to grab at Josephine instead. However, before he could touch Josephine, he suddenly felt a massive force mping on his arm. All of a sudden, he felt as if his arm was about to be crushed. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It hurt so badly that he almost cried out in pain. ¡°When you were in school, didn¡¯t your teacher teach you how to behave?¡± Jonathan gave Nick a frosty stare. Initially, he had wanted to stay out of Tanya and her ex-boyfriend¡¯s affairs. However, when Nick¡¯s filthy hands were about to touch Josephine, he couldn¡¯t remain on the sidelines any longer. Nevertheless, he still showed Nick some mercy. Or else, Nick¡¯s arm would already have been crushed. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Why are you poking your nose into my business?¡± Nick was already fuming when his arm was grabbed. However, after hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, he was utterly incensed. ¡°Get your filthy hands off me. Can you afford to f*ckingpensate me for dirtying my clothes?¡± ¡°Before I get angry, you had better disappear from my sight. Or else, you will no longer be able to use this hand of yours!¡± Not in the mood for words, Jonathan made a forceful twist with his hands, sending Nick crashing onto the ground. Upon impact, Nick toppled a bunch of beer bottles on the floor. ¡°You brat, how dare you f*cking touch me?¡± Considering that he was the deputy police chief¡¯s son, Nick had always been the aggressor. Never in his life had he been struck before. ¡°Since your parents have never taught you any manners, let me do so on their behalf!¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan walked up to Nick. Before Nick could get to his feet, Jonathan mmed a kick into his stomach, causing him to sprawl back onto the ground. Then, Jonathan raised his foot and stomped it on the arm Nick reached out with earlier. With a loud crack of fracturing bones, Nick¡¯s arm was broken by Jonathan¡¯s strike. ¡°Do you know how to mind your manners now?¡± Jonathan gave Nick, who was desperately holding onto his broken arm, an indifferent nce and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to get out of my sight. If I still see you after this, I will make sure both your legs are crippled.¡± That was how Jonathan dealt with problems. As long as he could resolve them directly, he wouldn¡¯t waste any time on words. ¡°What is happening?¡± When he heard themotion at the entrance, the restaurant owner rushed out to see what was going on. The moment he arrived, he saw Nick crawling on the ground while crying out in agony. ¡°Nothing much. We just ran into a street thug trying to cause trouble.¡± Jonathan gave the owner a look and dered, ¡°Ignore him.¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan sat back down beside Josephine without taking another look at Nick. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± ¡°Jonathan, w-why did you hit him?¡± When she saw Nick sprawled on the ground like a dead animal, Tanya didn¡¯t derive any satisfaction from the vengeance. Instead, she looked extremely worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting him?¡± Jonathan replied blithely. ¡°His dad is the deputy police chief.¡± When she saw the nonchnt look on Jonathan¡¯s face, Tanya almost burst into tears of anxiety. ¡°His dad isn¡¯t going to forgive you for hitting him. What are we going to do?¡± Feeling distraught, Tanya suggested, ¡°Jonathan, you had better leave with Josephine at once. Or else, it will be toote.¡± ¡°What will happen to you if we leave?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Tanya exined frantically, ¡°I was the one who caused this. Hence, it is my responsibility to resolve it.¡± The moment she finished, Tanya began nudging Jonathan and Josephine to leave. ¡°How are you going to resolve it? Apologize to them? Or continue allowing him to cling onto you?¡± When he saw that Tanya was on the brink of tears, Jonathan relented and offered, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let me take care of it for you.¡± So what if he¡¯s the son of the deputy police chief? Even if Zachary¡¯s son was here, I would still have given him a beating. The Legendary Man Chapter 119 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 119 Read Online Chapter 119 Bring Them Back ¡°But¡ª¡± Before Tanya could say another word, Jonathan interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I guarantee that after today, he will avoid you the next time he sees you.¡± ¡°Josephine, please talk him out of it.¡± Tanya felt so distressed that she was about to cry. Nick isn¡¯t like Kyson, who is nothing more than a hooligan. His dad is the deputy police chief, for goodness sake. Given how badly beaten up Nick is, his dad is definitely not going to forgive Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, when will you ever be more mature and less impulsive?¡± In response to Tanya¡¯s words, Josephine couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows. Even though I, too, feel the urge to p Nick, whates after that? Did Jonathan ever consider the consequences of his actions? ¡°Do you think you can exact revenge on Tanya¡¯s behalf that way? Do you always believe that violence is the solution to every problem?¡± When she saw the nonchnt look on Jonathan¡¯s face, Josephine was further infuriated. ¡°Yes, you might feel a sense of satisfaction after hitting him. But what happens after the dust has settled? You will be detained at the police station. Have you ever thought about how they are going to teach you a lesson in there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can force me to go to the police station against my will.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was a sea of calm as if he wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Even the police chief wouldn¡¯t dare arrest me, let alone his deputy. To do so would be to seal their own doom. ¡°Jonathan, I really don¡¯t understand where you get your courage from.¡± Josephine was outraged by Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think you own the police station? Where you cane and go at your own pleasure?¡± ¡°You can put it that way,¡± Jonathan replied with a slight smile. If he hadn¡¯t led the Four Asura Guards to bring peace to the nation, Chanaea would still be mired in war, and there would be no police station to speak of. ¡°What? Who do you think you are?¡± Josephine was further incensed by Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°Asura?¡± After all, the only person qualified to talk that way was Asura. Even the most powerful man in Jazona, Zachary, isn¡¯t qualified to say such things. What makes Jonathan think that he is worthy? ¡°Josephine, stop quarreling.¡± When she saw Josephine and Jonathan beginning to argue, Tanya quickly tugged at Josephine¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I am the one who brought this upon you.¡± ¡°Tanya, I¡¯m not ming you.¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw the guilt on Tanya¡¯s face. ¡°I just don¡¯t like it when he tries to solve everything with his fists.¡± After all, she hated those that always saw violence as the solution. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Josephine, I¡¯m sorry. Jonathan raised his hand because of me. So please, don¡¯t me him,¡± Tanya pleaded softly. When Josephine saw the tears in her eyes, she frowned. ¡°Forget it. He has already been beaten. Hence, there¡¯s no point crying over spilled milk. Instead, we should discuss what we should be doing next.¡± With that thought in mind, Josephine was in a fix. How are we going to solve this? Jonathan has beaten up the deputy police chief¡¯s son! If it was just some street thug, we could have easilypensated them. But now, the deputy police chief isn¡¯t going to let this matter slide easily. ¡°Josephine, both of you should leave quickly. Or else, it¡¯s going to be toote!¡± When she saw that time was running out, Tanya urged them to escape. ¡°It is already toote!¡± Jonathan saw the whirling red lights from afar. The next moment, a couple of police cars with wailing sirens screeched to a halt in front of them. The next moment, more than ten members of the Police Tactical Unit surrounded the restaurant with their dogs. Among them was a middle-aged man dressed in civilian clothing. The moment Nick saw the man, he sprang to his feet and ran over. ¡°Dad, save me!¡± ¡°Who did this to you?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression drastically darkened at the sight of Nick. How can my son be beaten so badly? If this gets out, how am I going to face the world? ¡°It was them!¡± Nick pointed at Jonathan from afar, causing both Josephine and Tanya¡¯s hearts to sink. It¡¯s over! There¡¯s no escape now. ¡°Hmph, you useless piece of trash!¡± When he saw the twodies and man Nick was pointing at, the middle-aged man shot Nick a re. As the son of the deputy police chief, how can you be beaten up by a single man? ¡°Were you the one who hit my son?¡± The middle-aged man looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Jonathan nodded with no intention of denying it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you admit it.¡± The middle-aged man was in no mood for idle chatter. With a wave of his hand, he ordered, ¡°Men, take the three of them back with us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon his order, his men attempted to arrest them all. ¡°Wait!¡± When he saw the police approach, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°How can you order us to be arrested without finding out what happened?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± the middle-aged man scoffed as he gave Jonathan a cold stare. ¡°Let me ask you again, did you beat him up?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Jonathan inly replied. ¡°If you did, then there¡¯s no mistake.¡± Knitting his eyebrows slightly, he waved his hand. ¡°Arrest them!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The members of the Police Tactical Unit approached without hesitation. Realizing that the police were about to make their move, Jonathan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I hit your son? As the son of the deputy police chief, he has harassed an innocent girl on the street. Don¡¯t you think he deserves a beating?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Since when did I harass anyone?¡± Nick frantically denied Jonathan¡¯s usation. If his father found out that he had been harassing girls by throwing the name of the deputy police chief around, he would probably be beaten to death at home. ¡°I am telling the truth. You are not the judge of this.¡± ncing indifferently at Nick, Jonathan exined, ¡°This restaurant has surveince cameras. Why don¡¯t we check them to verify the truth?¡± ¡°No, there aren¡¯t,¡± Nick denied immediately. However, when he saw the surveince cameras by the restaurant entrance, he began to panic. ¡°Enough, stop arguing. Round them all up and take them back. Whatever it is, we will discuss it at the station.¡± With a wave of his hand, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t give Jonathan a chance to exin. The Legendary Man Chapter 120 Read Online The Legendary Man Chapter 120 Read Online Chapter 120 A Terrorist In fact, he wasn¡¯t even nning to give Jonathan a chance to exin himself. After all, he knew what his son was like. The surveince cameras don¡¯t count. Jonathan will definitely have to give in at the police station! ¡°What if I refuse to follow you back?¡± Jonathan cast the middle-aged man a calm look. He knew what thetter had in mind. They¡¯ll do whatever they want at the police station! ¡°You¡¯re resisting arrest?¡± The manughed out loud at Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°Let me warn you. If this was just a normal fight, you would be locked up for a few days and get fined. But if you resist arrest, that¡¯s a different crime altogether. We can shoot you to death if you do notply!¡± It was clear that he didn¡¯t take Jonathan seriously. As the deputy police chief, he assumed he could teach Jonathan a lesson easily. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jonathan asked. His gaze abruptly went cold. ¡°You can try if you dare!¡± the man sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to think it through. You can either leave with us or resist arrest. Make your own decision! If things go out of control, you may get hurt.¡± Having said that, he waved and turned to the Police Tactical Unit. ¡°One minuteter, if he resists arrest, arrest him on the spot. If he fights back, shoot him in the head!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the Police Tactical Unit officers responded loud and clear. It was a serious matter, for an order to kill Jonathan was issued. Everyone started trembling in fear. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve chosen to be unreasonable.¡± Jonathan looked at him coolly. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a reasonable man, anyway. I don¡¯t need one minute to think it through. I¡¯ve already made up my mind¡­ I won¡¯t return to the police station with you! However, I hate it when people point guns at me. Thest man who aimed his weapon at me got both his arms broken. Try me if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll do just that!¡± the middle-aged man replied with a mockingugh. Jonathan¡¯s warning did not rm him at all. ¡°Arrest him now! If he resists arrest, shoot and kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Following his order, the Police Tactical Unit rushed forward to take Jonathan down. s, they were no match for Jonathan. Before they couldy a hand on him, Jonathan had struck first, punching the nearest Police Tactical Unit officer in his nose forcefully. The sound of the officer¡¯s nasal bone breaking reverberated in the air. Before the officer could react, Jonathan gave him another punch. His vision went ck, and he lost consciousness right away. Jonathan was swift and deft, giving his enemies no time to retaliate. In less than two minutes, half of the Police Tactical Unit officers had copsed on the ground. They couldn¡¯t even climb to their feet as though their bones had been crushed. The remaining Police Tactical Unit officers promptly whipped out their guns and aimed at Jonathan, fear evident in their eyes. As they had received training at the police academy before graduating with flying colors, this was the first time someone had caused so much damage to their unit. ¡°Stop! Make another move and I¡¯ll open fire!¡± one Police Tactical Unit officer warned, cing his finger on the trigger. He was going to fire if Jonathan dared to take one step further. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I abhor others pointing guns at me!¡± Jonathan¡¯s face was nketed with ayer of frost. The next second, his figure appeared before the Police Tactical Unit officer in a sh as his fist swung out. Crack! The punchnded on the officer¡¯s nose. Before he could pull the trigger, his figure had already fallen to the ground with a thud. The impact caused him to ck out on the spot. ¡°How dare you point a gun at me? Looks like you are ready to buy a one-way ticket to the afterlife,¡± said Jonathan coolly as he grabbed the gun from the officer, firing two gunshots without further dy. Every bullet he fired hit the guns held by the Police Tactical Unit officers. No matter how they tried to pull the trigger, nothing worked. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The officers shared a look, shock visible in their gazes. This can¡¯t be possible! How can someone use a gun with such ease and precision? Even the drug dealers who are familiar with guns can¡¯t do that! ¡°Everything is possible when it concerns me!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned icy. He aimed the gun in his hand at the middle-aged man and uttered, ¡°I told you I hate it when people point their guns at me.¡± ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± the man stuttered in fear as his expression changed drastically. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to shoot me to death?¡± ¡°I-I am a police officer. If you shoot me, your life will be over. Not only you, but your family, wife, and children will have to pay the price of your action!¡± the middle-aged man warned in a trembling voice. Sweat beaded on his forehead at the sight of the gun aimed at him. Though he was used to guns, this was the first time someone had ever aimed a gun at him! ¡°Are you threatening me again?¡± Jonathan threw him a chilly look. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to shoot you?¡± Having said that, he pulled the trigger without hesitation. Bang! The bullet whizzed past the middle-aged man¡¯s head noisily. His legs instantly gave way as he copsed to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take your life!¡± Seeing how the man went limp with fear, Jonathan shot him a frosty re. ¡°I just want to let you know that I can be more unreasonable than you!¡± After a pause to let that sink in, he barked, ¡°Get the police chief here! I want to meet him.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You want to meet our chief?¡± the man repeated dumbly. His eyes lit up as he pulled out his phone to make a call. ¡°Chief Barnstone! I ran into a terrorist on Sunshine Street. I need backup!¡± the middle-aged man reported when the call was connected. He didn¡¯t hesitate inbeling Jonathan as a terrorist! ¡°He also requested to meet you in person. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s extremely dangerous. Remember to bring the Special Forces along when youe!¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 A Beast The Special Forces? Everyone nched in horror at the mention of the Special Forces. The Special Forces were under the jurisdiction of the Jazona Military District. The aim of the Special Forces was not to arrest but to kill the criminal. Oh, no! We¡¯re screwed! That was Josephine¡¯s first thought. I¡¯m so doomed! I can¡¯t believe Jonathan dared to resist arrest and shoot the deputy police chief! Does he have a death wish? ¡°Have you gone mad, Jonathan? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? After assaulting a police officer, are you resisting arrest? You¡¯re not a cat with nine lives!¡± Josephine snapped as anger stirred within her. She didn¡¯t bother hiding the disappointment she had for Jonathan. He¡¯s really a disappointment! I thought he would at least change a bit after three years, but he¡¯s still the same. Evidently, old habits die hard. He never thinks twice and acts recklessly! This time, even my family has been dragged into his mess. He was utterly confident of himself, for the Four Asura Guards were established by him. Even the Special Forces were under the jurisdiction of the Four Asura Guards. If they dare to take action against me, they are doomed! ¡°You are mad beyond saving!¡± Josephine¡¯s face turned pale as she quivered with anger. It had never crossed her mind that Jonathan would kick up such a huge fuss at the ss reunion. Not only did he beat up the deputy police chief¡¯s son, he even assaulted the police officers and resisted arrest! He also fired a shot in the deputy police chief¡¯s direction without any fear for his own life. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m really sorry. It was all my fault. I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble!¡± Even a fool would realize the severity of the problem, let alone Tanya. After all, the Special Forces were deployed, sealing Jonathan¡¯s fate. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. I just didn¡¯t like that he was bullying you!¡± Jonathan replied, casting an indifferent look at Nick, who was hiding behind his father. Does he think he can do anything he wants just because his father is the deputy police chief? ¡°You brat! Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Doomsday ising for you!¡± Nick dered, clenching his jaw in anger. Ha! The Special Forces have been summoned. Jonathan is going to die soon! So what if he¡¯s good at fighting? He¡¯s no match for a dozen rifles! ¡°Oh? I think doomsday ising for you, though,¡± Jonathan retorted. He then ignored him and turned to Tanya. ¡°Is he your ex-boyfriend?¡± he asked gently. Tanya responded with a nod. She dared not nce in Nick¡¯s direction. Clearly, Nick had traumatized her so much that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him. ¡°Why are you so afraid of him?¡± Jonathan asked. Instead of leaving, he struck up a casual conversation with Tanya. ¡°I¡­¡± A sh of anguish appeared on Tanya¡¯s face. Her entire being started trembling as though she was recalling a painful memory from the past. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like sharing, never mind!¡± Jonathan could tell what she was thinking. Perhaps it¡¯s a painful past that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reveal to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret,¡± replied Tanya. She bit her lip and exhaled heavily. ¡°He¡¯s a beast who doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a man. Back when we were dating, I discovered him cheating on me. Instead of repenting, he beat me up harshly, breaking three of my ribs. I even suffered from a serious concussion! After that, he didn¡¯t allow me to leave him. I had to report to him my whereabouts in detail every day. He also installed a surveince camera in my house to monitor my every move. Even if I wanted to buy a drink outside, I¡¯d have to report it to him. If any of my actions made him upset, he¡¯d go crazy and beat me up! Once, he tied me up and tortured me for three days straight!¡± Tanya grew extremely emotional as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m still suffering from chronic insomnia. Every time I fall asleep, I¡¯ll be haunted by the past. I couldn¡¯t even take an afternoon nap for fear of him guing my dreams. I don¡¯t want to recall how he tortured me back then!¡± Domestic violence! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan finally put two and two together after hearing Tanya¡¯s exnation. No wonder Tanya was traumatized by the sight of Nick! Anyone would react the same if they were in her shoes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡± someone yelled in the crowd. ¡°Call the police? Will the police help me?¡± Tanya broke down in tears. ¡°His father is the deputy police chief. After I made a police report, I was detained for a week, but nothing happened to him. I was tortured and assaulted for the entire week. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ask for the police¡¯s help again! All I wanted was to stay away from him for the rest of my life. If I hadn¡¯t escaped from Jazona when he was away, he would have still tortured me until today!¡± Suddenly, her legs went limp as though she had exhausted her energy from crying. In a small voice, she muttered, ¡°After staying away from Jazona for a few years, I thought I wouldn¡¯t run into him that easily, but the fiendish beast appeared before me days after my return!¡± ¡°Nonsense! She¡¯s spouting rubbish! That isn¡¯t true!¡± Nick promptly defended himself. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. I¡¯ve never done that. She¡¯s crazy! A madwoman! If you continue spouting nonsense and using me, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± ¡°Stay away from her!¡± Jonathan uttered, casting Nick a warning nce. Thetter instantly took a few steps back and hid behind his father like the coward he was. He didn¡¯t even dare to point a finger in Jonathan¡¯s direction! ¡°Enough, Tanya. Stop talking,¡± Josephine pulled the emotional Tanya into her arms to give her a comforting hug. ¡°He¡¯s a b*stard who deserves to die!¡± ¡°Josephine¡­¡± Tanya burst into tears in her arms. At that sight, the crowd surrounding them couldn¡¯t help but shoot daggers at Nick. Nick was quick to deny Tanya¡¯s usations. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her! She must¡¯ve gone mad to make everything up! None of her words are true!¡± Nevertheless, no one believed him, for Tanya was sobbing her heart out in public. Before he could say anything else, a loud rumble sounded from afar. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Resisting Arrest Five police cars were clearing the path for a military truck behind them. Armed soldiers appeared in sight, their expressions grim and terrifying. The Special Forces are here! The rming sight caused the guests to gasp in shock. ¡°Oh, they are here!¡± the middle-aged man eximed excitedly when he saw the police cars and military truck. His legs were no longer wobbly as he climbed to his feet and dashed for the police cars. ¡°Stop!¡± As the middle-aged man blocked the path of the police car, an elderly man d in the police uniform alighted from the car. ¡°What is going on, Jack?¡± He was unclear about the situation, as the deputy police chief, Jack Tucker, seemed urgent on the phone. ¡°Chief Barnstone, there is a terrorist here. Please shoot him right now!¡± Jack pleaded. Upon hearing his request, his superior, Rhett Barnstone, furrowed his brows. ¡°A dangerous man? Where is he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Jack pointed at Jonathan without hesitation as a faint gleam of malice shone in his eyes. At once, Rhett¡¯s expression darkened as an ominous ck thundercloud of temper settled over him. ¡°Jack, is this the dangerous man you¡¯ve been talking about?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Seeing that Rhett was scowling, Jack promptly exined, ¡°Chief Barnstone, he may be alone, but he¡¯s really lethal. The Police Tactical Unit is no match for him. He¡¯s also a great marksman! Earlier, he fired shots at me. If I hadn¡¯t reacted swiftly, he would¡¯ve killed me!¡± What a shameless man! That was the crowd¡¯s first reaction. How dare you im to have reacted swiftly? It was Jonathan who spared your life. Otherwise, no matter how swift you are, you won¡¯t be alive now. ¡°He¡¯s armed?¡± Rhett¡¯s already dark expression somehow turned even darker at Jack¡¯s words. ¡°Yes,¡± Jack reported respectfully with his head bowed. ¡°He took it from a Police Tactical Unit officer!¡± ¡°You¡¯re useless!¡± Rhett red at Jack, covering thetter in his frosty judgment. He then turned to a man d in military uniform behind him and said, ¡°Captain Sharpe, this man is armed and deadly. Please inform your team members to be careful!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Duncan Sharpe gave a curt nod. He waved and ordered authoritatively, ¡°Everyone, ready your weapons!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± his men answered in unison. Following his order, the members of the Special Forces loaded their rifles in a swift manner. Shortly after, Jonathan became the target of countless rifles. ¡°J-Jonathan, what should we do?¡± Tanya¡¯s voice was quavering at the horrifying sight of countless rifles aimed at them. Even her hands were shivering. Uneasiness clouded her mind at the thought of their impending doom. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. They won¡¯t dare to shoot us!¡± Jonathan assured her, his tone gentle. He got to his feet and strode over to Rhett and the soldiers. After seeing his action, the Special Forces members promptly put their fingers on the trigger, ready to pull it at any moment. If the situation wasn¡¯t in their favor, they¡¯d definitely start firing shots at Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re Chief Barnstone?¡± Jonathan queried as he nced at Rhett. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Rhett acknowledged with a frown. ¡°You wanted to meet me, right? I¡¯m here. If you have something to say, say it now!¡± ¡°Tell them to stop pointing their rifles at me. I hate it when others aim their weapons at me,¡± Jonathan replied, his brows knitting together in displeasure. The thing I hate most in my entire life is having someone else points a gun at me! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that!¡± Before Rhett could say anything, Jack cut in hastily, ¡°Chief Barnstone, don¡¯t forget he¡¯s armed! He even beat the Police Tactical Unit officers to a pulp earlier!¡± ¡°Are you the chief? Or am I the chief? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your superior!¡± Rhett gave him a fierce stare. He then waved and issued an order. ¡°Put down your guns. Let¡¯s see what he has to say!¡± Jack countered weakly, ¡°But he¡¯s extremely dangerous, Chief Barnstone¡­¡± His words were cut short by Rhett who eximed, ¡°Shut up!¡± His voice betrayed his annoyance. ¡°I¡­¡± Jack trailed off at the sight of Rhett¡¯s impending wrath. ¡°An extremely dangerous terrorist? Says who? You?¡± Jonathan scoffed upon hearing Jack¡¯sment. ¡°Just because I beat your son up for making a pass at an innocentdy in public, now I¡¯m an extremely dangerous terrorist?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Rhett demanded as a vortex of anger swirled inside him. His expression turned as dark as thunder after hearing Jonathan¡¯s ount. ¡°Chief Barnstone, listen to me. He¡¯s nothing but a liar. That didn¡¯t happen!¡± Jack denied vehemently. ¡°He was the one who worked with the twodies to seduce Nick to extort money from him! Nick refused to give in, so they beat him up!¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m amazed by how quick you came up with a lie!¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Enough, stop with the argument. We can talk at the police station!¡± Realizing this would not end anytime soon, Rhett interjected and ordered, ¡°Bring them all back to the police station!¡± He looked at Jack and added in a stern manner, ¡°You and your son areing along, too!¡± ¡°Chief Barnstone, I¡­¡± Jack¡¯s voice fade away when he sensed Rhett giving him a frosty re. He mped his lips together. ¡°Since you deny being a terrorist,e back to the police station with me. We shall find out whether you are lying back there!¡± Rhett told Jonathan. ¡°What if I refuse to go back with you?¡± Jonathan enunciated in a cold voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice!¡± Rhett snorted. ¡°You¡¯re guilty of assaulting police officers and resisting arrest, among others. You do realize I can shoot you right here, right?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± came Jonathan¡¯s icy reply. ¡°Men, arrest them now. If any of them resist arrest, shoot them dead!¡± Ignoring Jonathan¡¯s reply, Rhett announced an order for his subordinates to arrest the ones involved. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The police officers stepped forward to carry out his order. Meanwhile, the Special Forces members raised their rifles and aimed at Jonathan. ¡°Shoot me dead? Let¡¯s see who has the audacity to do so!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cial at the sight of the soldiers pointing their rifles at him. ¡°Are you from the Special Forces? Which division are you from? Who gave you the order to abuse your positions together with the police? Zachary Lint? Or Thierry Cloutier?¡± ¡°You know ourmanders?¡± His words caused Duncan to knit his brows in confusion. After all, both Zachary and Thierry were themanders of the Special Forces. Zachary was the suprememander of the Jazona Military District while Thierry was the top dog of the Divine Dragon Guards, and his power was only second to that of Zachary in the Jazona Military District. Why does it sound like Jonathan knows the both of them? Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 What Is His Name ¡°Cut the crap and tell me who issued the order!¡± Jonathan gave him an impatient look. ¡°I want to know who made the Special Forces listen to the police¡¯s order!¡± The Special Forces were under the jurisdiction of the Jazona Military District, with the Divine Dragon Guards as their superior. The Special Forces weren¡¯t under the administration of the police, as both of them were under different systems. ¡°No one gave us the order,¡± Duncan answered. ¡°We came here at Chief Barnstone¡¯s request.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wonder who Jonathan was, for no one in the state of Jazona had the guts to speak to the Special Forces in such amanding tone, let alone call Zachary and Thierry by their names. ¡°So you acted on your own, huh?¡± Jonathan said, his expression frigid. ¡°Call the person-in-charge of the Special Forces. I would like to ask him how he usually manages your team! His subordinates have conducted an operation behind his back. He deserves to be punished. If he can¡¯t provide a satisfactory exnation today, he¡¯ll lose his position as the person-in-charge of your team!¡± I established the Four Asura Guards single-handedly, and the Special Forces fall under the Four Asura Guards¡¯ jurisdiction. How dare the Special Forces point their rifles at me? ¡°Nonsense!¡± Duncan hissed angrily. ¡°What right do you have to order us and our head around? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out whether I have the right to order you around when you call your head!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time trying to convince him. ¡°All right. You are that eager to meet your doom, huh? Let me fulfill your wish!¡± Duncan then whipped out his phone to make a call. How dare he interfere in the Special Forces¡¯ business? He must have a death wish! Duncan reported, ¡°Commander Cloutier, I am Captain Duncan Sharpe of the Special Forces Team One ¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Thierry cut in impatiently, ¡°What is this about?¡± ¡°I ran into a terrorist in a restaurant in Jazona, but he seems to know you and insisted for me to call you,¡± Duncan revealed, shing a sinister grin in Jonathan¡¯s direction. He knew that Thierry was the grumpiest person in all of Divine Dragon Guards. As Jonathan dared to order them around, he assumed Thierry would explode in rage. ¡°Why did you do as told? Are you the captain of Special Forces Team One, or the hostage of that person? I don¡¯t see you being this obedient during training.¡± As expected, Thierry flew into a fit of rage and dered furiously, ¡°Why would you think I¡¯d know a terrorist? If you call me in the middle of the night next time over such a trivial matter, you¡¯ll have to reflect on your mistake for a month in a dark room!¡± ¡°Yes, Commander Cloutier!¡± Duncan answered, his hands shaking from being yelled at. When he was about to hang up, Thierry suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, what is that person¡¯s name?¡± ¡°What is your name?¡± Duncan repeated his question as he glowered at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s calm and collected answer. ¡°His name is Jonathan Goldstein, Commander Cloutier,¡± reported Duncan dutifully. Hearing that, Thierry asked, ¡°What? Come again. What is his name?¡± His breathing became rapid. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein,¡± Duncan answered obediently though he had no idea why Thierry¡¯s tone had changed all of a sudden. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible!¡± Thierry yelled from the other end of the line. Without giving a chance for Duncan to speak, he babbled on, ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes. No, scrap that. Make that ten minutes! I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes!¡± ¡°Commander Cloutier¡ª¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up.¡± Duncan was cut off once again by a surly Thierry. ¡°Before I arrive, don¡¯ty a hand on him. Otherwise, you shall pay the price!¡± Having said that, he hung up on Duncan. Duncan couldn¡¯t help but gulp at how abruptly the line was disconnected. He forced himself to calm down as his instincts told him he was in trouble! ¡°Commander Cloutier said he¡¯ll be here in ten minutes,¡± Duncan announced. After pocketing his phone, Duncan scrutinized Jonathan, hoping to find a clue from his expression. However, to his disappointment, Jonathan¡¯s face was devoid of expression. He couldn¡¯t figure out anything. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for his arrival,¡± Jonathan answered readily. Ten minutester, not a minute more, and not a minute less, a loud rumble was heard in the far distance. An olive-green military truck zoomed toward them, weaving through the crowd and ramming into the restaurant surrounded by plenty of police cars. A resounding click rang out when the door was opened. Then, a middle-aged man d in military uniform jumped down from the vehicle. With his suntanned skin, short hair, and ripped muscles, he looked extremely masculine and powerful, like the militarymander he was. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It would only take one nce from him to force one toe to a halt, gripped with the feeling that Grim Reaper was waiting to take one¡¯s life. It was clear that this man had been through many battles since his aura reeked of death and menace. The murderous aura he exuded was suffocating the surrounding crowd. ¡°Commander Cloutier!¡± As soon as he stepped down from his vehicle, the soldiers saluted him in a respectful manner. ¡°Commander Cloutier!¡± Duncan rushed forward to greet him, but the man merely gave him a rude shove. ¡°Get out of my way! Where is Mr. Goldstein? Where is he?¡± Thierry demanded in a loud voice. ¡°Mr. Goldstein?¡± Duncan looked genuinely baffled. He parted his lips, about to ask who that was, when his superior¡¯s gazended on Jonathan. ¡°Is it really you, Mr. Goldstein? I¡¯m not seeing things, am I?¡± Thierry asked. He could barely believe that Jonathan was standing before him. Am I dreaming? It has been a year since Ist met him! Yes, Thierry had not met Jonathan for a whole year. After defeating the enemies and restoring peace to the world, he had disappeared from sight. No one had seen him ever since. The undefeatable Asura, who had led the Four Asura Guards to crush all their enemies, was no longer seen in public. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Get To Your Knees This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things,¡± Jonathan answered, giving the incredulous Thierry an impassive look. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± In a sh, Thierry¡¯s eyes reddened as he fell to his knees before Jonathan with a resounding thud. ¡°Greetings, Sir! Thierry Cloutier of the Divine Dragon Guards in the Jazona Military District at your service!¡± I¡¯ve not seen Asura for a whole year! Some said he lost his life on the battlefield, and some said he retired and is living in seclusion in the mountains. Since his retirement, he has stopped interfering in worldly affairs. I never believed any of those rumors! Indeed, Thierry had never believed in those rumors, as Asura had single-handedly led them to conquer the world. Someone as strong as Asura wouldn¡¯t have died on the battlefield. He found all the rumors absurd. The sight of him getting on his knees stunned everyone into silence. Everyone blinked in disbelief, especially Duncan and his subordinates. They wondered if they were seeing things. Are we hallucinating? Is the top dog of the Divine Dragon Guards, the second inmand in the Jazona Military District, who is only a rank below the King of War, kneeling before a young man in his twenties? How is this possible? He has never even knelt before the King of War! ¡°Remain on your knees,¡± Jonathan ordered in a cial tone. ¡°Look what the Special Forces have turned into under your lead. They have the guts to point their rifles at me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Thierry¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock. ¡°T-They pointed their guns at you?¡± They must be crazy! Bunch of insolent fools! How dare they point their rifles at Asura? It will only take one punch from Asura to wipe them out! ¡°Who the f*ck pointed their guns at Mr. Goldstein? Come out right now!¡± Thierry turned at his shoulder, his gaze spitting fire. He didn¡¯t bother concealing his rage. ¡°Commander Cloutier, that would be me. I was the one who issued the order.¡± Duncan had no choice but to step out and own up to his mistake. After all, he was the one who had brought his men here and ordered them to aim their weapons at Jonathan. There was no one else to me. ¡°You gave the order? How dare you?¡± Thierry shot Duncan a hostile look before whipping out a gun from his waist and aiming it at Duncan¡¯s head. ¡°I could shoot you in your head right now!¡± Duncan instantly broke out in a cold sweat at Thierry¡¯s sudden action. ¡°Commander Cloutier¡­¡± He knew Thierry would fire the shot, being the irritable man he was. If Commander Cloutier flies into a fit of rage, he¡¯ll shoot me without hesitation! ¡°Commander Cloutier, it¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± Duncan hastily exined, his face drained of color. ¡°It was Chief Barnstone who called me and requested for the Special Forces¡¯ help to capture a terrorist. I only deployed the troops under his request.¡± ¡°Utter nonsense! Mr. Goldstein isn¡¯t a terrorist!¡± Thierry bellowed angrily. He was so fuming mad that he nearly shot his foolish subordinate. It was Jonathan Goldstein who led the Four Asura Guards to conquer and unite Chanaea. How could he be a terrorist? ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know the terrorist they used was Mr. Goldstein,¡± Duncan answered. His eyes reddened. As the captain of the Special Forces Team One, he had never been yelled at harshly. s, he dared not talk back to Thierry. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when we get back!¡± Thierry dered, pinning him with a withering look. He then turned to Jonathan and asked carefully, ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, may I know what happened here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan gave him a chilly look. ¡°Why are you asking me the reason the Divine Dragon Guards are pointing their guns in my direction? Thierry, if I¡¯m not satisfied with the way you deal with this situation, you¡¯ll lose your position as themander of the Divine Dragon Guards! Pack your stuff and scram.¡± Thierry apologized without missing a beat. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Goldstein. It was my fault for not keeping an eye on them. I¡¯m willing to ept any kind of punishment!¡± He dared not defend himself, for it was indeed his negligence. There was no need to exin any further. He was ready to be punished. ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to deal with this. I don¡¯t have time to waste!¡± Jonathan threw him a frosty re. Without further dy, Thierry rose to his feet and strode over to Rhett. ¡°Chief Barnstone, I deserve to know the truth.¡± ¡°Commander Cloutier, could we take this to the police station?¡± came Rhett¡¯s reply. His expression had turned dark, for it felt humiliating to be questioned by Thierry in public. ¡°No!¡± Thierry rejected him at once. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Goldstein? I only have ten minutes. Just tell me what happened!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Rhett trailed off, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. ¡°Commander Cloutier, even if you¡¯re the person-in-charge of the Divine Dragon Guards, you have no right to question me. The police and Divine Dragon Guards are under different jurisdiction systems!¡± ¡°Oh? I have no right to question you?¡± Thierry¡¯s lips were set in a hard line as his expression contorted into one of anger. ¡°I shall show you who¡¯s the boss here!¡± Having said that, he gave a terse order. ¡°Men, bring them back to our base!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The soldiers charged forward to capture them as told. They paid no heed to Rhett¡¯s and Jack¡¯s position¡ªthe police chief and deputy police chief¡ªas they were bound by duty to obey allmands. ¡°Commander Cloutier, what is this?¡± Rhett¡¯s expression clouded over at Thierry¡¯smand. ¡°What right do the Divine Dragon Guards have to arrest me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap! I will give you onest chance. Will you, or will you not spill the truth?¡± Thierry warned in a menacing tone. Even if Kingstone Warhol is here, I¡¯ll arrest him for offending Mr. Goldstein, let alone Rhett Barnstone, who¡¯s just the police chief. ¡°I¡¯ll reveal everything!¡± Gnashing his teeth, Rhett forced himself to swallow the humiliation. ¡°Commander Cloutier, I will report this to the governor, Kingstone Warhol!¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± came Thierry¡¯s nonchnt answer. ¡°You have one minute left!¡± ¡°Jack, you tell him what happened,¡± Rhett said, turning at his shoulder. ring at Jack, he couldn¡¯t help but curse the former inwardly for causing all the trouble. It was all Jack¡¯s fault that I¡¯ve been humiliated in front of a crowd. ¡°I received a call that some people were engaged in a fight here. The person who made the call even got his hand broken by the culprit. That was why I brought the Police Tactical Unit here to arrest the culprit,¡± Jack answered as a muscle in his jaw twitched. Until now, he insisted on putting the me on Jonathan. ¡°After I arrived, instead of cooperating, the culprit resisted arrest and assaulted us. He even took the gun from one Police Tactical Unit officer and fired shots in my direction as a form of warning!¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Do Not Ask Questions ¡°Utter bullsh*t!¡± Thierry roared, cutting Jack¡¯s exnation short. ¡°Resisting arrest? What right do the police have to arrest Mr. Goldstein? Who gave you the right to do that?¡± ¡°He beat someone up, so the police have the right to arrest him!¡± Jack insisted. As long as I insist it was Jonathan who took action first, I have a chance to survive the ordeal! Otherwise, things are going to end badly. ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. What happened?¡± Thierry demanded impatiently. How dare he im that Mr. Goldstein was involved in a fight? No one will believe that. Plenty of lives had perished in the hands of Asura over the years! If he wants someone dead, that person will not have the chance to call the police, for he¡¯ll kill that person without even blinking! ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Tucker. Do you know the consequences of lying to me?¡± Thierry asked in a warning tone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying!¡± Jack refused to cave in. ¡°So you refuse to spill the truth, huh?¡± Thierry didn¡¯t want to waste more time here and promptly raised his voice. ¡°Men, bring him back!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The soldiers swarmed around Jack and tied him up before dragging him to the military truck. He didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to protest! ¡°Thierry Cloutier, I will report this matter to the governor! You¡¯re doomed!¡± Rhett hollered angrily at the sight of Jack being brought into the military truck. Jack¡¯s the deputy police chief. If Thierry arrests him before me, this will be a ck mark in my career! How am I supposed to go out and face the world after this embarrassing situation? s, Thierry paid him no heed. Right then, Duncan, who hadn¡¯t said anything for a while, spoke up, ¡°Commander Cloutier, don¡¯t forget this person!¡± He was pointing at Nick. ¡°Who is he?¡± Thierry furrowed his brows. ¡°Jack Tucker¡¯s son,¡± Duncan exined. He red at Nick, who had paled visibly at his usation. ¡°It was he who called the police. Mr. Goldstein only beat him up after he made a pass at innocent young ladies.¡± ¡°Captain Sharpe, how could you?¡± Rhett scowled unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Chief Barnstone. It was your deputy police chief who went overboard,¡± Duncan answered, his voice dripping with disdain. I¡¯m not a fool to side with them now. My experience came in handy. Even the top dog of the Divine Dragon Guards is bowing to Jonathan. A deputy police chief is nothing! ¡°He was the one who called the police?¡± Thierry frowned. He looked at Nick and eximed, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve got the guts to make a pass at innocent youngdies in public, huh? Bring him back!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The soldiers promptly marched forward to carry out his order. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t arrest me!¡± Nick¡¯s face went pale at the sight of the soldiersing for him. ¡°What right do you have to arrest me? I did nothing wrong!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find out whether youmit a crime back at the military base,¡± Thierry concluded, rolling his eyes in exasperation. ¡°Let me go! You can¡¯t arrest me!¡± Nick tried to free himself, but his slender figure was no match for the Special Forces members. A panicky look took over his face as he experienced a qualm of unease. Bam! Someone kicked him in the stomach, and he instantly stopped struggling. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, rest assured that I¡¯ll make sure the matter is dealt with in a satisfactory way!¡± After Nick was dragged out, Thierry came over to Jonathan carefully. Jonathan grunted in response and bobbed his head slightly. ¡°If I¡¯m not satisfied with the solution, you will pack up and leave the Divine Dragon Guards!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± came Thierry¡¯s answer. He then looked at Jonathan hesitantly before blurting out, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, where have you been for the past year?¡± After peace was restored to the world, Jonathan had disappeared without a trace. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. No matter how hard he and hisrades had tried, they simply couldn¡¯t find any clue about his whereabouts. The military was capable of finding any information they wanted in the world, but even after they resorted to using the military satellites and other means, Jonathan remained mysteriously missing. It was as if he had disappeared from the surface of the Earth. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t be asking.¡± Jonathan glowered at him. Thierry took a step back in response to his sudden outburst and zipped his mouth shut. Seeing his reaction, Jonathan added, ¡°If you¡¯re that free, discipline the Divine Dragon Guards! If I see the Divine Dragon Guards helping the police without reason, then there¡¯s no need for them to exist anymore!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Thierry replied, his face nching in horror. If the Divine Dragon Guards is disbanded because of my negligence, Zachary will definitely skin me alive! ¡°Also, I think Rhett Barnstone doesn¡¯t deserve to be the police chief,¡± Jonathan said calmly. He cast a nce at Rhett, who was standing some distance away. ¡°Tell Kingstone to pick another candidate for the position. If he asks about it, tell him that it was my decision!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Thierry stood at attention at once. ¡°You can scram now!¡± Jonathan gave a dismissive wave as though he were chasing a fly away. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. I shall scram now!¡± Thierry gave him a salute before turning to face the soldiers. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed!¡± hemanded. Following his order, the Special Forces members filed into the vehicle orderly. A loud roar echoed in the air as the engine roared to life, and the military truck drove away, leaving a trail of dust in its wake. Right after the military truck left the scene, Duncan, who was in the passenger seat, cast a curious look in Thierry¡¯s direction. ¡°Commander Cloutier, may I know who is Mr. Goldstein? Why do you respect him so much?¡± In fact, that was too mild a description. Before Jonathan, Thierry was so obsequious and acted as docile as amb, just like how Duncan acted before Zachary. It was clear that he feared Jonathan. Even when Thierry met with Zachary at the military base, he wasn¡¯t this servile. ¡°Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t go asking about something you shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Thierry shot Duncan a re, shutting him up. ¡°When we return to the base, lock yourself up in the dark room for a month. Bring your subordinates who joined you on this operation, too. Remember to keep today¡¯s incident a secret. If any of you leak it out, you¡¯ll be punished for leaking a military secret!¡± ¡°Understood, Commander Cloutier!¡± Comprehension dawned, and Duncan¡¯s face paled. The punishment for leaking a military secret is being shot to death! Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Do You Believe That I Am Asura At the entrance of the restaurant, the police cars and military trucks were nowhere to be seen. The Police Tactical Unit officers and Rhett had sneaked away silently when Jack and Nick were dragged away. The remaining spectators simply stared at the scene in confusion. That¡¯s it? Didn¡¯t they say Jonathan is a terrorist? Even the Special Forces were deployed, but the deputy police chief ended up being arrested. Even Commander Thierry Cloutier, who seems to be a powerful military figure, went on his knees before Jonathan. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As Nick had been arrested, it was time for them to leave. Jonathan didn¡¯t like the crowd staring at him as though he were an animal in a zoo. ¡°Okay!¡± Josephine nodded. She patted Tanya¡¯s backfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s all right now, Tanya. Don¡¯t be afraid. Nick has been arrested! No one can harm you now.¡± Nick had disturbed Tanya greatly. She was still shivering, her head buried in Josephine¡¯s embrace. ¡°How is that possible? Nick has been arrested?¡± Tanya raised her head and sputtered in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t his father the deputy police chief? Who would dare to arrest him?¡± ¡°A deputy police chief can¡¯t call the shots in Jazona,¡± Jonathan answered, casting her a nonchnt look. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, look around you. Is Nick still here?¡± Hearing his words, Tanya instinctively searched the area for Nick¡¯s figure. However, he was nowhere to be seen. Oh? Even the police and police cars have left the scene! ¡°I-Is he arrested for real?¡± Tanya asked, her eyes widened incredulously. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Jonathan gave a firm nod. ¡°You no longer have to be afraid of him. He¡¯ll never dare to lay a finger on you from now on!¡± ¡°W-Will he be released tomorrow after being locked up for a day?¡± Tanya couldn¡¯t quite believe that her wish hade true. ¡°Of course not!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Even if he runs into you in the future, he¡¯ll definitely stay out of your way!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Uncertainty flickered in Tanya¡¯s eyes. No one could me her for reacting this way, as she had lived in fear of Nick for the past couple of years. But today, Jonathan had pulled her out of her nightmare. ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Jonathan asked with a chuckle. ¡°You can ask Josephine. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lie to my wife.¡± ¡°Josephine¡­¡± Tanya turned to look at Josephine, her eyes betraying her anxiety. ¡°It¡¯s true. He is telling the truth!¡± Though Josephine was full of questions, she suppressed the urge to ask them now. Instead, she gave Tanya¡¯s head a gentle pat. ¡°That b*stard has just been arrested. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re not lying! That b*stard has been arrested! Nick has been arrested!¡± Tears welled up in Tanya¡¯s eyes as the truth sank in. It took her some time to calm down and force back her tears. She swung around to look at Jonathan and said, ¡°Jonathan, I-I¡¯m really sorry to have caused trouble for you!¡± The deputy police chief¡¯s son had been arrested. Jonathan must be in deep trouble! ¡°It¡¯s no biggie,¡± Jonathan answered with a casual wave of his hand. ¡°All right. You should wipe your tears. People are staring.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the enormity of what she had just done fully dawned on her. People are watching us! In a panic, she wiped her tears with the back of her hands and jolted to her feet. When she stood up, Jonathan told the owner of the restaurant, ¡°The bill, please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± the owner answered respectfully. ¡°Your meal is on me!¡± Clearly, he dared not ept any payment from Jonathan. ¡°I don¡¯t like owing favors.¡± Jonathan gave the owner an apathetic look. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay¡ª¡± Before the owner could finish his sentence, Jonathan interjected coolly, ¡°Do you want your restaurant to close down?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± the owner trailed off, at a loss for words. ¡°How much is it?¡± Jonathan repeated, a hint of impatience in his voice. ¡°O-One hundred and twenty-five¡­¡± the owner stammered. Right when Jonathan was about to pay for their meal, Tanya cut in, ¡°Let me pay. I want to thank you for helping me out today.¡± Before Jonathan could say no, she swiftly paid the bill. ¡°Fine, then.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with her. ¡°Where are you staying? I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I want to take a walk alone,¡± Tanya rejected his offer. She needed some time to forget about the trauma that had haunted her for years. ¡°Are you going to be all right alone?¡± Josephine asked, concern evident in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Tanya gave her a cheeky wink and beamed happily. ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. You, on the other hand, must stop bullying Jonathan! If I find out you bullied him, I¡¯ll fly to Jadeborough and avenge him!¡± She waved her fists about as she spoke. As Tanya seemed to be in a good mood, Josephine didn¡¯t press on. It waste, and she wanted to get home as soon as possible. ¡°We¡¯ll be off then.¡± Both Jonathan and Josephine walked toward the fiery red Lamborghini. ¡°Remember to call me when you get back home!¡± Tanya made a gesture with her hand. ¡°Okay!¡± Nodding, Josephine slipped into the passenger seat. Following the roar of an engine, the fiery red Lamborghini sped off, leaving a cloud of dust behind. When they were finally alone in the car, Josephine immediately asked a question that had been niggling at her mind. ¡°How many more secrets have you been keeping from me?¡± Ever since Jonathan appeared after disappearing for three years, he seemed to be harboring a lot of secrets. The sight of Andrew Morsley greeting him asmander popped up in her mind. Even Graham Cabot, the chairman of Graham Group, was extremely submissive before him. The ckwood family, who was the forerunner among the four prominent families in Jadeborough, was banished from this city with a single word from him! Furthermore, the most ruthless man in Jadeborough who has connections with the police and the underworld, Harrison Seymour, fell to his knees before him like a servant and gave up the ecological park development project worth billions following his order. Even Randall Swindell, the mayor of Jadeborough who rules the entire city, was all cautious before him as though on pins and needles! Today, the top dog of the Divine Dragon Guards, Thierry Cloutier, had to get on his knees and address him as Mr. Goldstein politely. What the hell happened in the past three years? How many secrets have Jonathan kept from me? It dawned on her that she had no idea what Jonathan had gone through for the past three years. ¡°You don¡¯t know a lot of things about me,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s answer. He shot Josephine a lukewarm look and asked, ¡°If I told you I¡¯m Asura, will you believe me?¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Trust ¡°Jonathan, be serious!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t resist giving him the side-eye. ¡°Look, I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me!¡± Jonathan chuckled at the sight of Josephine¡¯s furrowed brows. ¡°I told you before, right? Three years ago, Zachary and I went on a conquest. That was when I met Thierry. Back then, he was just an ordinary soldier. Later, I suggested to Zachary that he was capable of taking charge of the Divine Dragon Guards, and Zachary took in my suggestion. Thus, he owed me a favor.¡± What Jonathan said was true, to some extent. When he first got to know Thierry, thetter was indeed an ordinary soldier. However, it wasn¡¯t he who made that suggestion; it was Zachary who suggested for Thierry to lead the Divine Dragon Guards. Jonathan was the one who established Four Asura Guards, so without his approval, Thierry wouldn¡¯t get to lead the Divine Dragon Guards. ¡°Really?¡± Josephine cast him a doubtful look. If Thierry Cloutier owed Jonathan a favor, why would he get down on his knees before Jonathan? ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Jonathan chuckled and ran a finger over Josephine¡¯s nose affectionately. ¡°Darling, it¡¯ll be midnight when we get home. Why don¡¯t we stay out for tonight?¡± ¡°Where should we go, then?¡± Josephine¡¯s brow furrowed as she gave him a surveying look. ¡°The hotel, of course!¡± Jonathan cleared his throat in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯ll bete when we get back home. Everyone else must be asleep. What if we wake them up? We can get a room at the hotel and share the same bed.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to disturb them?¡± Josephine rolled her eyes in exasperation. It was clear what Jonathan had in mind. ¡°Of course,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, we can have separate nkets. How does that sound?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bad idea!¡± Josephine retorted, glowering at him. ¡°Let¡¯s head back home. I need to head to Graham Group tomorrow to take over the ecological park development project!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give it a second thought?¡± Jonathan urged, refusing to give up that easily. ¡°Nope!¡± Josephine answered. She shut her eyes, not wanting to spare Jonathan a second look. An hourter, the car rolled to a stop before No. 1 Vi. In the dark, Josephine shut the door to her room with a huge bang and even locked the door without hesitation. Hearing the click of the lock, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but let out a helpless sigh. Why does she insist on locking the door when she¡¯s asleep? Doesn¡¯t she trust me? The night went by in the blink of an eye. When Jonathan woke up in the morning, Josephine was nowhere to be seen. He saw Emmeline sitting on the couch in the living room, engrossed in a drama ying on the TV. As usual, Margaret¡¯s arms were akimbo as she ordered Connor around. It looked as though Connor was a help instead of her husband! ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. Don¡¯t you know how to mop the floor? Look at you, old fool! Your existence only serves to waste food. What a useless idiot!¡± It was early in the morning, but Margaret was already running on sheer anger. She pointed at Connor and was reprimanding him harshly, but thetter merely bowed without saying a word. As for Emmeline, it seemed that she was oblivious to her father¡¯s plight. She lowered her head and scrolled her phone casually, asionally taking a few nces at the TV. Obviously, she was used to her parents¡¯ frequent fighting. Jonathan¡¯s brows knitted together in displeasure at the sight. He then strode out of the mansion. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± As Connor was staring at Jonathan¡¯s retreating figure, Margaret pulled his ear in fury. ¡°If you were capable enough of buying a sports car and a mansion just like Jonathan, I wouldn¡¯t have to yell at you every other day! Both of you are losers, but why did he get this lucky? How did he get to know the King of War?¡± To Margaret, Jonathan merely got lucky to get to know the King of War. Without Zachary¡¯s support, he would be a nobody. He¡¯s just the Smith family¡¯s live-in son-inw! After leaving No. 1 Vi, Jonathan gave Graham a call. Shortly after, the call was connected. ¡°Mr. Goldstein,¡± Graham greeted from the other end of the line. ¡°Are you still in Jadeborough?¡± Jonathan inquired. ¡°Yes, I am still here. Do you need me, Mr. Goldstein?¡± There was a hint of delight in Graham¡¯s voice. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s calling me personally! ¡°Pick a ce for us to meet up and talk,¡± Jonathan said. He had agreed for Graham Group to work together with the Smith family on the ecological park project, so he needed to inform Graham about it. Though Graham Group now belonged to him, Graham was the one who was managing thepany. ¡°I¡¯m currently in a caf¨¦ in the city. Should I send my driver to pick you up? Or should Ie to you?¡± Graham asked in a low voice. ¡°Give me the address. I¡¯ll head there now.¡± Hanging up the phone, Graham sent Jonathan the address of the caf¨¦. Jonathan hailed a taxi and headed for the caf¨¦ in the city. The caf¨¦ Graham was at wasn¡¯t in the city center. In fact, it was in a tiny alley, a tad secluded. It would be impossible to notice the caf¨¦ if one didn¡¯t pay enough attention to it. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± When Jonathan alighted from the taxi, Graham was already waiting for him in front of the caf¨¦. ¡°Why did you pick such a secluded location?¡± Jonathan gave him a curious look before ncing at the signage. Twinkle Caf¨¦? That¡¯s a nice name. ¡°I wanted to be away from the bustling city,¡± Graham replied with an awkward smile. After they walked into the caf¨¦, Jonathan realized it was pretty empty. There weren¡¯t many customers inside. However, the decorations in the caf¨¦ gave it a warm and romantic atmosphere. It was obvious that the owner was a young girl. ¡°This caf¨¦ is usually empty. There aren¡¯t many customers here!¡± Graham led Jonathan in while introducing the caf¨¦ to him. ¡°But the owner is nice. Not only is she pretty, but she¡¯s also an amiable person! She also loves reading books.¡± ¡°Oh? Looks like you¡¯re not here for the coffee. Are you here to court her?¡± Jonathan nced at him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Reading books? Stop the act. It¡¯s pretty obvious he¡¯s here for the owner! ¡°Well¡­¡± Graham coughed as his smile turned more awkward. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m not that young. Why would I court her?¡± ¡°Enough of your pretense. I¡¯m not interested in your love life!¡± Jonathan dered. Seeing how embarrassed Graham was, he went straight to the topic. ¡°I want to talk about the coboration between Graham Group and the Smith family!¡± ¡°Oh, please go ahead, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Graham¡¯s expression turned somber at the mention of business. Right after he uttered those words, the door to their private room was pushed open. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 A Trap Subsequently, a woman in a long, white dress walked in. She appeared rather young, seemingly in her twenties. Her long hair was casually draped over her shoulders, rendering her very much elegant. ¡°Can I get your friend a drink, Mr. Cabot?¡± The woman merely stood by the door tactfully without disrupting them. Hearing that, Graham turned to Jonathan. ¡°What drink would you like to have, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Just in water will do,¡± Jonathan answered casually. He didn¡¯t really like stimting beverages such as coffee and the like. ¡°Sure.¡± The woman nodded in acknowledgment. Just when she was about to push open the door, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of Jonathan¡¯s countenance. For a moment, she fell into a trance and reflexively called out to him, ¡°Boss?¡± Boss? That address brought Jonathan back to four years ago in a sh. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯vest heard anyone addressing me thus. When he nced over his shoulder to look at the woman, a glimmer of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Willow? Why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you, Boss.¡± The woman, Willow Yandall, was finally convinced that she hadn¡¯t gotten the wrong person after Jonathan recognized her. ¡°The two of you are acquainted?¡± Graham was surprised when he saw that Jonathan turned out to be acquainted with the owner of the caf¨¦. Considering his identity, why would he be acquainted with the owner of a modest caf¨¦? ¡°Yeah.¡± Jonathan nodded in affirmation. ¡°She used to be an employee of mine, but mypanyter went bankrupt and even owed a ton of debts. After issuing them theirst paycheck, I¡¯ve never seen any of them anymore.¡± Willow was an employee of thepany he had started during his business venture four years ago, but he had lost contact with her after going bankrupt. I never expected to bump into her here! ¡°You had apany?¡± Shock was written all over Graham¡¯s face. He even had apany, and it even went bankrupt? This sounds just like a fantasy! ¡°Yup.¡± Jonathan nodded nonchntly before shifting his gaze back to Willow. ¡°Oh yes, I remember that you went back to your hometown then, didn¡¯t you? How did youe to open a caf¨¦ instead?¡± ¡°Well, I wanted to go back to my hometown back then, but my parents pressured me to get married as soon as I returned. In a fit of pique, I left and started a business with tens of thousands.¡± Recalling the past, Willow couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°s, I¡¯m not suited to business. It¡¯s been four years, yet I can¡¯t even get my caf¨¦ off the ground. After so many years, it¡¯s still half-dead. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Cabot patronizing this caf¨¦ every so often, I¡¯m afraid that it would¡¯ve gone bankrupt a long time ago!¡± As she said that, she cast Graham a grateful look. ¡°I just like the environment here.¡± Slight embarrassment crept up Graham¡¯s features. ¡°Ah, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. After having not seen you for such a long time, Boss, I thought you¡¯d left Jadeborough.¡± Willow couldn¡¯t help pinning her gaze on Jonathan. Back then, he was exceedingly sessful. He was just in his twenties, but he helmed apany with a few hundred employees and managed to propel thepany¡¯s market value to a hundred million in just a year! If it weren¡¯t for that incident back then, hispany wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt and owed a shedload of debts, forcing him to leave Jadeborough in a cloud of disgrace! ¡°I did leave Jadeborough, but I came back.¡± Jonathan gazed out the window in mncholy as his thoughts drifted. If it weren¡¯t for mypany going bankrupt back then and people hunting me down, I wouldn¡¯t have broken into the military camp by ident. And in turn, I wouldn¡¯t have obtained the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique by coincidence and became Asura who dominated the world! ¡°T-Then, did you meet Tavion when you came back this time?¡± Willow inquired in a mere whisper. ¡°Tavion?¡± Upon hearing that name, Jonathan¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Isn¡¯t Tavion gone?¡± Tavion Cahan was none other than Jonathan¡¯s business partner when he started hispany. Back then, it was because he was duped into signing a bad contract that thepany went bankrupt and owed a slew of debts. After thepany went under, he disappeared mysteriously without any news. One day, his family told me that he hadmitted suicide and even left me a suicide note! In it, he apologized to me and promised to repay me a hundredfold in the next life. Later, I even attended his funeral, giving his family the few tens of thousands that were my entire fortune. After doing so, I only had a little over a hundred left! But from the sound of her remark, it seems that Tavion is still alive? ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± Willow gaped at him with astonishment etched on her face when she heard that. ¡°Back then, I thought he had passed on as well. Later, however, I heard that not only is he alive, but his business is also flourishing! Rumor has it that his worth has long since gone beyond billions!¡± ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze abruptly went cold. Tavion is still alive? How is that possible? I saw his casket lowered into the ground with my own eyes during the funeral back then! ¡°A lot of people said that¡­¡± Willow cautiously stole a nce at him. ¡°Besides, I even saw his interview in the newspaper some time ago. Wait a moment, Boss! I¡¯ll go and find it for you.¡± After saying that, she hurriedly left the private room. Soon, she came back with a newspaper and handed it to Jonathan. ¡°Look, Boss, isn¡¯t this Tavion Cahan?¡± Sure enough, it was Tavion. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Although he had changed quite a bitpared to four years ago, Jonathan still recognized him at a single nce, no matter the changes. ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± Ayer of frost nketed Jonathan¡¯s gaze. On the newspaper were the words: The newest billionaire in the province with a worth of three billion, one of the ten most outstanding men in Jazona, the trailzer of the times! His gaze was chilly as he stared at the introduction of Tavion as well as the photo of him in a suit and tie in the newspaper, so much so that he seemed moments away frommitting murder. So he faked his death! I never expected someone to actually imitate the plot of those lousy and ridiculous television dramas and act it out for me in real life! All these years, I never once suspected him even though it was because of him that thepany went bankrupt then! At the sight of the man who was supposed to havemitted suicide four years ago alive and kicking, he couldn¡¯t control the murderous fury that surged within him that very moment despite having gone to battle everywhere and was no stranger to bloodshed. After all, not only was the man epting interviews from various media outlets, but he was doing so well that his worth had exceeded three billion. From the look of things, the bad contract back then wasn¡¯t a trap dug for him but especially for me! ¡°A-Are you okay, Boss?¡± Fear instantly struck Willow at the wintry look in his eyes. Good Lord! It¡¯s really terrifying! In all my years, I¡¯ve never seen such a petrifying gaze! It¡¯s as though he¡¯s looking at a person whose death is inevitable instead of a living human! ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Blithely tossing the newspaper onto the table, Jonathan turned his gaze to her. ¡°Do you know where he is? I¡¯d like to pay him a visit.¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 I Was The Viin ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s in Jazona.¡± Willow again studied Jonathan warily. ¡°Boss, is there some conflict between you and Tavion?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. From the look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, she could distinctly sense that the man was livid. ¡°No. I just want to know the truth about the incident back then!¡± Jonathan replied coldly. I don¡¯t care about the hundred million loss suffered by thepany back when it went bankrupt. Even a billion is just a number to me today, much less a hundred million. I only want to know whether the incident back then was a trap he¡¯did for me by colluding with someone else! The thing I detest most in my life is betrayal, especially when the person who betrayed me was someone I once trusted most! ¡°Should I have someone investigate his address, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Graham seemed to have perceived something from his words. It wasn¡¯t just Willow, for even he felt a shiver running down his spine at the man¡¯s frosty gaze. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I want the answer as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll have someone investigate it right away!¡± When Graham had said that, he picked up his phone and made a call without a second¡¯s dy. ¡°Luke, please investigate someone for me. His name is Tavion Cahan, and he¡¯s the chairman of Tavion Group. Investigate hispany and also his address. You only have ten minutes. Is that clear?¡± While he hadn¡¯t been in Chanaea much in recent years, his influence in Jazona wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. After all, Graham Group had mushroomed all over Jazona a few years ago. Although he had been abroad in the past few years, and his influence was no longer as substantial as before, it was still a piece of cake for him to investigate someone. ¡°There¡¯ll be news very soon, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Graham looked at Jonathan after hanging up the phone. ¡°Great,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°By the way, where were we earlier?¡± He initially wanted to talk to Graham about the coboration with the Smith family but was unexpectedly interrupted by Willow. ¡°We were talking about the ecological park project,¡± Graham replied. ¡°Ah, yes!¡± In an even voice, Jonathan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Harrison to hand the ecological park project to the Smith family and have them handle it. However, the Smith family doesn¡¯t have a real estate firm or a construction team. When the timees, send someone over to discuss the details with them. In other words, Graham Group will be coborating with the Smith family on the ecological park project. They¡¯ll be responsible for the specific n and design, while you¡¯ll be supplying the manpower and advancing the funds.¡± ¡°Sure! Whatever you say, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Graham hastily nodded, having no objections at all. Ultimately, Graham Group belonged to Jonathan, and he was merely managing it on his behalf. As such, he naturally had to go along with Jonathan¡¯s orders. ¡°Send someone experienced to work with the Smith family. They have no experience in real estate, so you¡¯ve got to keep a close eye on things,¡± Jonathan reminded once more. He was worried that something might go wrong since Josephine had never been a general manager or had any experience in real estate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldstein! If anything happens, I¡¯ll personally seek you out and apologize!¡± Graham reassured with a chuckle. Jonathan nodded in response. No sooner had Graham¡¯s words fallen than his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotten his information?¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± After a few brief utterances, Graham hung up the phone and turned his gaze to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s confirmed that Tavion Cahan is currently living in No. 10 Vi, Ataraxy Heights. His company is located in Tavion Tower. Rumor has it that he spent more than a billion to construct the building.¡± ¡°Tavion Tower, huh?¡± Hearing the location, Jonathan casually lit a cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s quite a nice name. I just wonder how his building that cost over a billion looks like.¡± Four years ago, he went bankrupt with me and owed a ton of debts. That aside, he was even hunted down by his debtors! But in the blink of an eye, he has now be a billionaire after four years and has spent more than a billion to construct Tavion Tower! Recalling how I foolishly gave his family the tens of thousands I had left during his funeral back then, even I find myself pathetic! ¡°Should I handle this matter for you, Mr. Goldstein?¡± There was no way Graham couldn¡¯t tell that the person named Tavion had angered the man. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll handle it myself!¡± Getting to his feet, Jonathan reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about everything I told you just now.¡± Having said that, he strode away. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Graham hurriedly followed him out. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Jonathan declined cidly. The moment he stepped out of the caf¨¦, a chill entered his eyes without warning. A few minutester, he hailed a taxi and headed to Jazona. When the taxi driver heard that he was going to Tavion Tower, he couldn¡¯t help ncing at Jonathan and inquiring, ¡°Are you working at Tavion Tower,d?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Ah, my mistake, then!¡± shing him a smile, the taxi driver gushed, ¡°Let me tell you something. The owner of Tavion Tower is incredible! I heard that he¡¯s only in his twenties, but he already has a worth of several billion. Also, I heard that the construction of Tavion Tower alone cost over a billion! Say, how could he be so capable when he¡¯s so young?¡± Several billion was an astronomical sum to a taxi driver, and he didn¡¯t even dare imagine having that much money. ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed,¡± Jonathanmented in a detached voice. ¡°Of course!¡± Chortling, the taxi driver continued, ¡°I even heard that he used to have a business in Jadeborough. Sometimeter, his business partner was tricked into signing a bad contract, leading to thepany¡¯s bankruptcy. It was also rumored that it was because of his business partner that he became riddled with debts! If it weren¡¯t for his resilience that he pulled through, that business partner of his would¡¯ve doomed him long ago! To my way of thinking, he¡¯s really something else! Not only did he pay off all his debts, but he even started from scratch and created Tavion Group with a market value of several billion! If my son is half as capable as him, I wouldn¡¯t be still driving a taxi on the streets at this age!¡± As he spoke of Tavion, the envy on his face was inly visible. Conversely, Jonathan¡¯s expression turned all the colder when he heard the taxi driver¡¯s effusive spiel. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Tavion¡¯s business partner sabotaged him and even got him riddled with debts? Later, he even paid off the debts resiliently? In other words, I was the viin who caused thepany to go bankrupt back then and even left a pile of debts in my wake? Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 There Are Two Options ¡°I heard it from the owner of Tavion Tower! I even watched his interview on televisionst year or the year before, and he said it himself!¡± the taxi driver answered airily. Ah, he said it himself, huh? Upon hearing that, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°Are you going to Tavion Tower to interview for a job,d?¡± The taxi driver didn¡¯t notice Jonathan¡¯s wintry expression and continued chatting with him. ¡°I heard that the requirements for a job there are pretty high. You¡¯ve got at least a bachelor¡¯s degree, yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going there to pay the owner of Tavion Tower, Tavion Cahan, himself a visit!¡± Jonathan admitted in a curt voice. ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with him?¡± Surprise manifested on the taxi driver¡¯s face when he heard that Jonathan was acquainted with the owner of Tavion Tower. His countenance is in, and he doesn¡¯t appear to be some rich man. I never expected him to be acquainted with the owner of Tavion Tower! ¡°Yes.¡± Snickering, Jonathan drawled, ¡°I¡¯m the business partner whom he imed to have caused him to go bankrupt. My visit this time is for no other reason than to ask him whether he hates me for having put him through all that back then!¡± In an instant, the taxi driver¡¯s expression changed, and his face flushed bright red. He wanted to say something, yet the words were stuck in his throat. Nheless, Jonathan wasn¡¯t in the mood to bother about him. He whipped out his phone and made a call instead. Shortly after, a deep and booming voice sounded on the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± In a low voice, Jonathan ordered, ¡°Investigate someone for me. His name is Tavion Cahan, and he¡¯s the owner of Tavion Group in Jazona. I want everything on him in the past five years, including the number of meals he ate every day, the number of women he bedded, and the amount of money going into his bank ount. I want all of that.¡± ¡°Has he offended you, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone went icy at once, and the murderous intent in it was clearly discernible even through the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t be asking. You only need to help me investigate everything I said earlier. Give me all the information before dawn. Is there any problem with that?¡± Jonathan enunciated frostily. The person on the other end instantly replied, ¡°No! Rest assured that I¡¯ll investigate even his ancestors before dawn!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in his ancestors. I¡¯m only interested in everything he did in the past five years!¡± Jonathan then proceeded to warn coldly, ¡°For this matter, you¡¯re only to investigate him. Do not interfere. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. If you dare interfere in this matter, I¡¯ll toss you out of Jazona. Also, you¡¯ll be dismissed from your position as the King of War!¡± In all these years, this was the first time Jonathan ever warned Zachary. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As one of the four Kings of War and the person he trusted most, Jonathan had never threatened him as he did that day. Of course, he had also never been as furious as he was that day. ¡°Is the matter this time very serious, Mr. Goldstein?¡± On the other end of the phone, Zachary perceptively sensed something different from the man¡¯s tone. Even through the phone, he could hear the wrath in the man¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s so serious that I¡¯ve got to handle it myself!¡± Then Jonathan hung up without giving him an opportunity to utter another word. An hourter, the taxi came to a stop in front of Tavion Tower. Undeniably, Tavion Tower was indeed majestic, for it spread over dozens of hectares. The stone que at the entrance with the words ¡°Tavion Tower¡± was even more impressive. ¡°Hello, Sir. How may I help you?¡± A beguiling receptionist in a short, ck skirt immediately came forward and blocked Jonathan¡¯s path as soon as he entered the lobby. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Tavion Cahan!¡± Jonathan dered inly. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t meet Mr. Cahan without an appointment. If you want to meet him, you must make an appointment a week ahead.¡± The receptionist politely and diplomatically denied him entry. ¡°A week is too long. I want to see him right now!¡± Casting her a nce, Jonathan added, ¡°Tell him that someone named Jonathan Goldstein wants to see him. He¡¯ll definitely agree to see me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, but Mr. Cahan is currently in a meeting. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that for you,¡± the receptionist declined once again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can wait.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t put her in a difficult position but plopped down on the couch. Then he unhurriedly lit a cigarette. Since I came here today, I naturally won¡¯t be going back empty-handed! At that, the receptionist looked at him with much exasperation. ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me, Sir. There are droves of people who want to see Mr. Cahan every single day. Without an appointment, he won¡¯t see you even if you wait here until night falls.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you that he¡¯ll definitely agree to see me if you tell him my name.¡± Subsequently, Jonathan nced at the slowly approaching security guards before he lifted his eyes to her and warned, ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me with such a method. Otherwise, you¡¯ll certainly regret it!¡± ¡°Sir, you misunderstood!¡± When her intention was exposed, the receptionist could only wave a hand at the security guards and signal them to return to their posts. When they had retreated, she turned to Jonathan once more and asserted, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really making things difficult for me!¡± ¡°If I truly wanted to make life difficult for you, I would be standing in front of your boss¡¯ door right now.¡± Eyeing her dispassionately, Jonathan stated, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to consider this. Either you inform your boss as per my orders, or I¡¯ll forcefully kick open your boss¡¯ office door. There are two options. Make your choice.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re¡ª¡± The receptionist was so irked that her face contorted into a mask of rage. But just when she was about to speak further, a few burly men in ck suits and ck sunsses who appeared very much like bodyguards stalked into the lobby at some point in time. Behind those few burly men was a man in a white suit who stood out like a sore thumb. ¡°Mr. Cahan!¡± The instant the receptionist who was initially fuming caught sight of the man in the white suit, she promptly put her irritation away and forced a professional smile. ¡°Mmm,¡± the man in the white suit acknowledged blithely. Without even sparing her a nce, he brushed right past her. However, the second his gaze swept over Jonathan nonchntly, he froze and halted in his tracks. The Legendary Man Chapter 131 The Legendary Man Chapter 131 The Legendary Man Chapter 131 Come Back From The Dead When the man in the white suit looked at Jonathan, Jonathan likewise stared at him. It was none other than Tavion. Even after four years had passed, Jonathan still recognized him at a single nce. ¡°Mr. Cahan, this man here insists on meeting you. I tried to get him to leave, but he refused to do so,¡± the receptionist exined frantically upon seeing that Tavion had spotted Jonathan. Unexpectedly, Tavion didn¡¯t even bother looking at her. Instead, his eyes remained fixated on Jonathan with a trace of disbelief in them. ¡°Jonathan?¡± he called out tentatively. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡± Jonathan quirked an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Jonathan? I thought I got the wrong person!¡± When Tavion had ascertained that it was indeed Jonathan, he stepped forward to hug him. s, Jonathan instinctively took a step back upon seeing that. Tavion ended up with empty air in his arms. Nheless, he wasn¡¯t at all embarrassed. He shot daggers at the receptionist and reproved, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Jonathan is here? He¡¯s one of my best friends! Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be here today! If hees again in the future, make sure that you¡¯re polite to a fault with him. You¡¯ll be dismissed if you dare stop him again! Is that clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan!¡± The receptionist was so stricken that she had gone as pale as a sheet. ¡°You must be tired after waiting here for such a long time.¡± Tavion appeared exceedingly friendly and earnest. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to my office for a rest. You there, get someone to brew a pot of tea and bring it to my office!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Cahan!¡± Nodding, the receptionist spun on her heels and left. When she had left, Tavion led Jonathan to his exclusive elevator. In the elevator, he nced at the man he hadn¡¯t seen in several years. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years, Jonathan! Where did you go in the past few years? I turned the whole of Jazona upside down to look for you, but I simply couldn¡¯t find you!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jonathan eyed him coldly as he lied through his teeth. Three years ago, I stayed in Jazona for an entire year. Why was it that I never heard of anyone looking for me? Oh, that¡¯s not right. There were people looking for me¡ªmy debtors and the group of people hunting me down! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you find me, then? I¡¯ve been in Jazona for the past few years,¡± Jonathan riposted offhandedly. ¡°What? You¡¯ve been in Jazona for the past few years?¡± Tavion abruptly swung his gaze at Jonathan, incredulity brimming in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could that be? In my effort to find you all these years, I paid that useless bunch of people several million in total! Damn it! How dare they take my money without doing any work? They¡¯ll be getting it from me very soon!¡± His reaction was intense, making it seem as though he had truly been hiring people to look for Jonathan in the past few years. Regretfully, Jonathan didn¡¯t believe him in the slightest, no matter how realistic his act was. Jadeborough is so small, yet he couldn¡¯t find me even after searching for four years? What a lie! No sooner had Tavion finished speaking than a knock suddenly sounded at the office door. On the heels of that, a tall and fair woman in a short, ck skirt walked in with two cups of hot tea. ¡°Here¡¯s the tea you asked for, Mr. Cahan.¡± ¡°Okay, just put them down.¡± Tavion nodded before shifting his gaze to Jonathan. ¡°Try the tea, Jonathan. A friend of mine brought the tea leaves back from abroad, and I heard that a tael cost a few hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Jonathan nonchntly took a sip. The secretary, however, curled her lips when she heard that. Not bad? Tea leaves that cost a few hundred thousand a tael are just passable in his eyes? How ignorant! He doesn¡¯t even know what fine tea is! ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll gift you someter!¡± Tavion then waved a hand at the secretary and ordered, ¡°Go and get my tea leaves.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Cahan!¡± The secretary was just about to leave when Jonathan called her back. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s too expensive; it isn¡¯t suitable for me.¡± ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re my best friend, so you¡¯re suited to drink even tea worth millions a tael, let alone a few hundred thousand!¡± After saying that, Tavion red at the secretary, chiding, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and get the tea leaves!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Cahan!¡± The secretary was so frightened that she quickly scurried away. When she had left, Tavion snagged a box of cigars. Lighting one himself, he tossed one to Jonathan. ¡°Try this cigar, too. It was also bought by a friend abroad, and it cost ten thousand per cigar!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I prefer local stuff.¡± ¡°You¡¯re simply too rigid!¡± Tavion shook his head, but he didn¡¯t continue persuading him otherwise. Instead, he took a huge puff of the cigar himself before asking, ¡°You must have been doing pretty dismally in Jazona in the past few years, haven¡¯t you?¡± Neither his clothes nor shoes are branded. I suppose his entire outfit doesn¡¯t even cost five hundred in total. And me? My socks alone cost over a thousand! In contrast, I could tell at a single nce that he hasn¡¯t been doing all that well in the past few years. ¡°Well, not too bad.¡± Sweeping a casual nce over him, Jonathanmented, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been doing pretty well in the past few years? Not only do you have a worth of a few billion, but you even spent several billion to build this Tavion Tower! On my way here, the taxi driver told me all about your acimed aplishment!¡± ¡°Ah, I suppose I¡¯ve been doing okay. It¡¯s just a little better than before.¡± As Tavion spoke, he unconsciously elevated himself above Jonathan, a trace of smugness radiating off his eyes. Back then, we both started apany together. Yet, he couldn¡¯t even afford to buy himself some decent clothes now. On the contrary, my worth has long since gone beyond several billion! Sometimes, destiny is really frustrating! ¡°Did youe to seek my help this time? Or are you here to ask me for a loan to continue doing business?¡± He then regarded Jonathan condescendingly. He isn¡¯t doing all too well and has fallen from grace, so he¡¯s definitely here for no other reason than to ask me for a loan or a job at mypany! Ultimately, he just wants to take advantage of me! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not here for a loan.¡± Eyeing him cidly, Jonathan remarked, ¡°I came to look for you to ask you about something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Tavion inquired, huffing out a puff of smoke. ¡°I remember that you disappeared for half a year without any news after thepany went bankrupt four years ago. Later, your parents told me that youmitted suicide. I even went to your vige and attended your funeral. As far as I know, you died three years ago.¡± Staring at the man regarding him condescendingly on the opposite side, Jonathan questioned, ¡°How have youe back from the dead now?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 A Bunch Of Lies In the blink of an eye, Tavion¡¯s expression changed drastically. It was as though someone had caught him in a lie, and a pained look crossed his face. ¡°That was a misunderstanding, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Oh? How was it a misunderstanding?¡± Jonathan lightly leaned back against the couch and gazed at him aloofly. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯tmit suicide back then¡­¡± Tavion¡¯s eyes darted everywhere, not having expected the man tounch a sudden attack at him. ¡°After ourpany went bankrupt back then, loan sharks were looking for me everywhere. They didn¡¯t just send people to hunt me down but even went so far as to harass my family. Left with no other recourse, I could only fake my death in hopes that I could dupe those loan sharks! You don¡¯t know how dangerous it was back then. I almost got hacked to death a few times!¡± While saying that, his hand that held the cigar trembled lightly,plementing his fearful expression. If I hadn¡¯t heard about how he shoved all the me of the incident back then on me from the taxi driver on my way here, I might really be taken in by his lies! It¡¯s truly a shame that he¡¯s not running for the Oscars! ¡°I don¡¯t know if those loan sharks were duped, but I was undoubtedly taken in.¡± Instead of exposing him, Jonathan nced at him casually and stated, ¡°Not only did I attend your funeral back then, but I even gave the remaining tens of thousands I had left to your parents.¡± Back then, I was riddled with debts after thepany went bankrupt and even had a whole slew of loan sharks hunting me down. Yet, I still gave his family the tens of thousands I had left without any reservations despite my circumstances then! ¡°What? You really did that?¡± Tavion arched an eyebrow, acting as though he didn¡¯t know anything about it. ¡°Why have I never heard about it from my parents?¡± ¡°So you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow as well. ¡°Of course not!¡± Chuckling, Tavion countered, ¡°How could you possibly lie to me? It¡¯s just tens of thousands, isn¡¯t it? Okay. When you leaveter, I¡¯ll have someone give you a million aspensation for your money back then. How about that?¡± ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m here to ask you for the money?¡± Jonathan cast him a frigid look. Back then, he signed a bad contract with someone else and caused my listedpany with a market value of over a hundred million to not only go bankrupt overnight but even end up owing a ton of debts. Yet, I didn¡¯t even ask him topensate me a single dime! Could I possibly be here now to ask him about the tens of thousands? ¡°Of course not! I just feel that I owe you too much regarding the matter back then!¡± Smiling, Tavion maintained, ¡°The million is just a teeny-weenypensation from me. After all, ourpany wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt overnight if it weren¡¯t because of me back then. Besides, I even caused you to be saddled with a slew of debts.¡± Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t push the me onto Jonathan right in front of the man himself. Meanwhile, Jonathan didn¡¯t expose him either. I¡¯ll just see how much longer he¡¯s going to keep this act up! Knock, knock! A few minutester, the secretary knocked on the door again. But this time, there was a tray in her hands, on whichid the tea leaves wrapped in a piece of golden paper. ¡°Here are the tea leaves, Mr. Cahan.¡± In a soft voice, she added, ¡°There are three taels of tea leaves in here, and the market value outside is over a million.¡± The second half of her utterance was deliberate, expressly meant for the ignorant man who was unschooled in tea so that he would know how much three taels of tea leaves cost and use them sparingly. ¡°Why are there only three taels?¡± Tavion frowned slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also give your friend a few taels when he came to visit back then?¡± While saying that, the secretary put the tray down. Then, she looked at Tavion and reminded, ¡°It¡¯s about time, Mr. Cahan. You have a dinner appointment with Mr. Whittaker and Mr. Ziegler.¡± ¡°Are they here already?¡± Tavion dipped his head and nced at his watch. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re waiting for you in the waiting lounge,¡± the secretary replied in a murmur. ¡°Okay, then tell them that we¡¯ll be going over to Empyrean Pce for dinner tonight,¡± Tavion instructed airily. After doing so, he turned to Jonathan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Mr. Cahan, you¡¯re going to be talking business with Mr. Ziegler and the others, remember? Won¡¯t it be inappropriate for him to tag along?¡± the secretary prompted. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Frankly speaking, she didn¡¯t quite like Jonathan. Mr. Cahan usually onlyes into contact with either wealthy heirs from prominent families or the super-rich with a worth of billions. He never associates with the dirt poor like this man here whose entire outfit seemingly doesn¡¯t even cost three hundred! ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it?¡± Tavion shot her a re, asserting, ¡°Jonathan is my best friend! And it¡¯s just dinner, is it not? What¡¯s the big deal about bringing him along? Cut the crap and make the arrangements quickly!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Cahan!¡± Biting her lip resentfully, the secretary stormed off. When she had left, Tavion looked at Jonathan and invited, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I¡¯ll introduce a few big shots to you.¡± ¡°Big shots?¡± ¡°One of them is the heir of the York family, one of the four prominent families in Jazona! How¡¯s that? A big shot, huh?¡± A sh of triumph flickered in Tavion¡¯s eyes. If I don¡¯t bring him along, he¡¯ll probably never have the opportunity to eat at the same table with the heir from one of the four prominent families in his entire life! After all, Mr. York usually associates with affluent people such as the wealthy heirs from Yaleview and Kingshinton. The least of them still have a net worth of billions. Would someone like Jonathan, who had gone bankrupt a few years ago and even owed a boatload of debts, have the opportunity to dine with him? That¡¯s a pipe dream! ¡°Indeed!¡± Jonathan chuckled. If my memory serves, the person who bid on thevender jade figurine with me during the auction back then was also the heir of the York family. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to dine at the same table with him in your lifetime!¡± Tavion¡¯s tone and gaze carried a distinct hint of disdain toward him. I¡¯ve got to admit that he was indeed an entrepreneur genius back then. In just a year, he managed to transform a small and insignificantpany into a giganticpany with a market value of over a hundred million! And at that time, I only invested fifty thousand. In a year, my fifty thousand ballooned to more than ten million. Nheless, that was then. Today, I already have a worth of a few billion! All who associate with me are bigwigs with a worth of billions and even tens of billions! Therefore, he had no respect for a pauper like Jonathan. ¡°Sure! I¡¯m not in a hurry to go back anyway.¡± Jonathan calmly stood up and strolled out of the office with him. It so happens that I¡¯d like to see what other tricks he has up his sleeve! Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 It Was Him A few minutester, Jonathan saw Tavion¡¯s car below Tavion Tower. It was a ck Rolls-Royce that appeared extremely grand, sparkling under the sunlight. As soon as Tavion got downstairs, the driver immediately stepped forward and opened the car door for him. Surprisingly, Jonathan saw no sign of the two men who were purportedly waiting for him in the waiting lounge. Instead, the secretary got into the car with Tavion. ¡°How¡¯s it, Jonathan? This is a pretty nice ride, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lighting a cigar, Tavion leaned back against the seat and puffed out a cloud of smoke at the starry sky above. ¡°Not bad,¡± Jonathan answered blithely. Tavion casually flicked the cigar as he revealed the price of the car, saying, ¡°I spent over thirty million on this car and had it air-freighted over. You can¡¯t buy this here, but then the maintenance is just too expensive. It costs me hundreds of thousands every year!¡± He seemed to be chatting with Jonathan about the car, but in reality, he was using that method to widen the gap between them. It¡¯s just been a mere four years, yet there¡¯s already a world of difference between us! So what if he was vastly capable back then? He¡¯s still doing so dismally now that he can¡¯t even afford to buy a decent set of clothes! Contrarily, I already have a fortune of a few billion and am currently sitting in a car worth over thirty million! Just the amount of money I¡¯m spending on this car¡¯s maintenance is enough tost him half his lifetime! ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jonathan responded nonchntly. That attitude of his had chagrin flooding Tavion. I initially thought that he would appear envious or resentful, but I never thought that he would be apathetic as though a luxury car worth tens of millions is nothing to write home about in his eyes. He¡¯s unimpressed? At once, his expression darkened. If he weren¡¯t with me, would he have the opportunity to ride in this car? Half an hourter, the car came to a stop before Empyrean Pce. No sooner had they alighted from the car than beautiful and alluring female servers came forward, ushering them into the mostvish and stately private room in Empyrean Pce¡ªthe Supreme VIP Room. ¡°This way, please, Mr. Cahan!¡± The server¡¯s voice was a touch coquettish, and she even seemed to be fawning over him. ¡°Mr. Whittaker and Mr. Ziegler have been waiting for you in the room for a long time!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Nodding, Tavion followed the server to the Supreme VIP Room. While walking, he turned to Jonathan and remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve never been to Empyrean Pce, have you? This is the most expensive restaurant in the whole of Jazona. The minimum spend for the Supreme VIP Room alone is eight hundred and eighty thousand! Also, it¡¯s not open to the public. It¡¯s only for patrons of Diamond VIP and above. To be a Diamond VIP, one has to spend at least eight million in a single bill!¡± As he walked, he boasted of his grandeur and magnificence to Jonathan. It was as though he could only unt his superiority through such a method. ¡°So you¡¯re a Diamond VIP patron here?¡± Jonathan inquired casually. ¡°Yes!¡± After saying that, Tavion added, ¡°But I don¡¯t spend that much. The most I spent was a little over ten million. I heard that Mr. York spent over thirty million here in a single bill to woo the heiress of the Hansley family!¡± When he mentioned ten million, he was so s¨¦ that it was as though he was speaking of a thousand. However, Jonathan was quite surprised that the heir of the York family was actually interested in Luna. ¡°Go on in, Mr. Cahan!¡± A short whileter, the beautiful and alluring server pushed open the door to the Supreme VIP Room. They were greeted by the sight of a huge sliding screen in the room. The murmur of a stream drifted into the air. A few carp were swimming in the stream. On both sides of the stream were two youngdies in traditional clothing ying the harp. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The stunning visual and dulcet melodyplemented each other. It was an absolute delight. ¡°Mr. Cahan!¡± As soon as Tavion stepped into the room, two middle-aged men in ck suits instantly came forward to greet him. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to ask you out for a meal, Mr. Cahan! We¡¯ve waited for over a week!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I had too many things to handle at work that I truly couldn¡¯t spare the time!¡± Chuckling, Tavion shrugged his shoulders slightly. Immediately, his secretary behind him stepped forward and removed his jacket for him. Then, he continued, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t bumped into my good friend whom I hadn¡¯t seen in years, I might not even have been free today.¡± After that, he nced over his shoulder at Jonathan and dered, ¡°Let me introduce them to you, Jonathan. These two are the general managers of Zion Group, Mike Ziegler and Vincent Whittaker. Rumor has it that their worth had long since exceeded a billion, but they staunchly refuse to admit it.¡± ¡°Nah, not at all! Don¡¯t listen to Mr. Cahan! He¡¯s just joking. We¡¯re mere employees at Zion Group! The middle-aged man introduced as Mike chortled before shifting his gaze to Jonathan and querying, ¡°And this is¡­¡± ¡°My good friend, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Tavion answered. ¡°But something happened back then, so I haven¡¯t seen him in several years.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re Mr. Cahan¡¯s good friend, you¡¯re naturally our esteemed guest! Do have a seat!¡± Mike was exceedingly enthusiastic. Right after saying that, he lifted a hand and beckoned at the server, booming, ¡°You may serve the food now!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The alluring server bowed before leaving the room. When she had left, Mike turned to Jonathan while the strains of the harp were still floating in the air and asked, ¡°Where are you currently employed, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unemployed,¡± Jonathan answered airily. ¡°Unemployed?¡± Mike¡¯s brows abruptly scrunched together when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re really hrious, Mr. Goldstein. All who are friends with Mr. Cahan have a worth of a billion at the very least! How could you be unemployed? You¡¯re too modest!¡± Despite his words, the contempt in his eyes was inly evident and the corner of his lips curled scornfully when he noticed that Jonathan¡¯s attire didn¡¯t even cost five hundred in total. Where did this impoverished guye from? And how is he worthy of sitting at the same table with us? Glimpsing the disdain in his eyes, Tavion exined, ¡°Jonathan hasn¡¯t been doing too well recently, but don¡¯t underestimate him! He was a billionaire a few years ago, and he started from scratch at that! Do you remember me saying some time ago that I once partnered with someone and started apany a few years back?¡± At that, he offhandedly nced at Mike and Vincent before announcing, ¡°He was my business partner back then!¡± ¡±He was your business partner back then?¡± In a thrice, the expressions of both Mike and Vincent changed. The contempt in their eyes as they regarded Jonathan intensified, and a trace of repugnance crept in. It was as though they were sickened to even look at him. ¡°So he was the one who caused the company to go bankrupt and even owe a shedload of debts, Mr. Cahan?¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Break My Legs I caused thepany to go bankrupt and even owe a shedload of debts? Despite Mike¡¯s and Vincent¡¯s contemptuous gazes, Jonathan was in no hurry to exin things. Instead, he shifted his gaze to Tavion. I¡¯ll just see what he¡¯s going to say! However, Tavion acted as though he didn¡¯t notice the man¡¯s gaze on him. He merely waved a hand and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. It¡¯s all in the past! Besides, he wasn¡¯t to be med entirely for the incident back then. I was also partially responsible!¡± While he was seemingly defending Jonathan, he was actually answering the two men¡¯s question in the affirmative. In other words, he was saying that it was indeed Jonathan who had caused thepany to go bankrupt back then! ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re too generous, Mr. Cahan, to not take offense at such a trivial matter! If it were me, he would be getting off easy with two broken legs!¡± Mike proimed with a harrumph after hearing that. ¡°Mr. Ziegler, you haven¡¯t even imbibed, yet you¡¯re already drunk?¡± At that, Tavion threw him a re and chided, ¡°Whose legs are you threatening to break? Jonathan is my good friend, so I won¡¯t just stand by and do nothing!¡± ¡°I just feel sorry for you, Mr. Cahan! Say, how could someone like him still have the audacity to seek you out and even sit at the same table with you?¡± Snorting, Mike glowered at Jonathan with repugnance written all over his face. It was as though sitting at the same table with Jonathan was a great insult to him. ¡°Why would you feel sorry for me? I don¡¯t even mind, so it should go doubly for you!¡± Tavion shot him a hard look before he turned to Jonathan and urged, ¡°Just ignore him, Jonathan. He has an inherently sharp tongue. I¡¯ll have him down three ssester as an apology!¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Seeing them both singing to each other¡¯s tune to demean him in every way possible, Jonathan merely smirked and said to Mike, ¡°Earlier, you were the one who wanted to break my legs, yes?¡± ¡°So what if it was me?¡± With a frosty expression on his face, Mike barked, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Cahan¡¯s sake,d, I would¡¯ve long since had your legs broken! Who do you think you are? And what right do you have to sit at the same table with us? Wasn¡¯t it enough that you caused him to go bankrupt back then? Yet, you still have the audacity to seek him out? What¡¯s your motive in doing so this time? To ask for a loan or to procure a job in hispany?¡± While saying that, he stared at Jonathan condescendingly as though the man was dirt beneath his shoe and would never amount to anything. ¡°You¡¯re talking too much, Mr. Ziegler!¡± Frowning, Tavion shot daggers at him. Hearing that, Mike snorted and asserted, ¡°Don¡¯t hold me back, Mr. Cahan! He has long since been getting on my nerves!¡± Subsequently, he turned to Jonathan and mocked, ¡°You want to get a job at hispany, don¡¯t you? He still needs a driver for his Rolls-Royce! Are you interested in that? Otherwise, how about joining our company? Ourpany is short of a security guard! Are you taking the offer? If you are, I¡¯ll inform the finance department tomorrow and have them contact you! But before that, you¡¯ve got to prostrate yourself before us and apologize. You can only join ourpany if we¡¯re satisfied with your apology. After all, we don¡¯t employ deadbeats!¡± In his eyes, Jonathan was no different from a deadbeat. So what if he had a worth of over a billion a few years ago? He still ended up with hispany going bankrupt and owing a slew of debt! If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Cahan bringing him along, would he have the right to dine at the same table with us? He¡¯s a total loser! ¡°He¡¯s right in that you¡¯re being too loquacious.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t the least bit enraged despite the man¡¯s interminable snubs. Instead, he cast him a nd look and repeated, ¡°Earlier, you said you wanted to break my legs, didn¡¯t you? How were you nning on doing that?¡± As his words fell, he stepped forward and kicked him in the stomach. In the next instant, a muffled thud sounded. Mike¡¯s plump body was knocked to the ground following that kick. On the heels of that, Jonathan lifted his right leg and stomped on the man¡¯s knee. At once, a crisp snap split the air as the man¡¯s knee was shattered. ¡°Ahh!¡± A shrill, agonized wail reverberated around the entire room. ¡°H-How dare you make a move against me?¡± Mike roared at Jonathan, glowering even as he clutched his shattered knee. Never had he expected the man to get physical without warning and go so far as to shatter his knee. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that?¡± Eyeing him indifferently, Jonathan remarked, ¡°Before you stood up for someone else, did no one ever tell you that a loose tongue leads to trouble?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far, Jonathan!¡± Precisely that moment, Tavion, who had been keeping mum, abruptly shot to his feet. Glowering at the man with a dark expression on his face, he demanded, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Mr. Ziegler is my guest, yet you beat him up so badly right before my eyes!¡± ¡°You know the answer to that full well, no?¡± Jonathan was no longer in the mood to continue ying games with them. I was just wondering what other tricks he had up his sleeve, but it turned out that his n was to join hands with someone else to humiliate me. It¡¯s been so many years, but he¡¯s still as dumb as a box of rocks! ¡°I broke his leg as a reminder so that he¡¯ll first consider how many legs he has before he agrees to be used as cannon fodder next time!¡± ¡°To think that I still regard you as my best friend, Jonathan! Yet, this is how you treat me?¡± Tavion¡¯s expression grew increasingly darker and grimmer. Even he didn¡¯t expect the man to get physical right off the bat without any qualms. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the word ¡®friend¡¯ with me! You¡¯re not worthy of it!¡± Staring at him coldly, Jonathan spat, ¡°How did I treat you back then? You were dirt poor, having no money for your meals nor a roof over your head. You were eating my food, living in my house, and even spending my money! Not only that, but you even used the money you borrowed from me to buy into mypany! You didn¡¯t even spend a single dime, yet you gained ten million worth of shares for nothing! But what did you do? You conspired with someone else and signed a bad contract to set me up. Was that how you repaid me, Tavion Cahan?¡± Tavion initially wore a dark look on his face, but a glimmer of panic shed across his eyes when he heard that final utterance. Still, he gritted his teeth and refused to admit to it. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, Jonathan? That¡¯s not true! How could I possibly have conspired with someone else to set you up? Back then, I also had a share in thepany! What good would it do me if I caused you to go bankrupt?¡± ¡°What good would it do you?¡± Seeing that he was still determined to maintain the act even when things hade to that, Jonathan sneered, ¡°You like to act, don¡¯t you? In that case, I¡¯ll grant you your wish today!¡± After saying that, Jonathan picked up his phone and made a call. A momentter, Zachary¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Have you gotten everything I told you to investigate?¡± Jonathan asked in a cial voice. ¡°Yes!¡± Zachary replied. ¡°Four years ago, after thepany you started with Tavion Cahan went bankrupt, a whooping sum of over seven million was transferred into his overseas bank ount on that very same day.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Send You Across The Great Divide Over seven million? Converting into Chanaean currency, that would amount to about fifty million exactly! ¡°What¡¯s this about seven million and an overseas bank ount? This is all utter nonsense! I never had any bank ount abroad, nor had I ever seen the alleged seven million!¡± Tavion hastily denied after hearing Zachary¡¯s deration on the other end of the phone. s, his denial had no effect on the man. Zachary merely continued speaking. ¡°After the seven over million were transferred into his ount, he didn¡¯t use it at once. Instead, he left it there for a whole two years before using the money. And it so happens to be the capital he used to register Tavion Group. I also found out that the person who wired the money to him was the person in charge of thepany who signed the bad contract with him back then!¡± Every single utterance out of his mouth had a flicker of panic shing across Tavion¡¯s eyes. When he heard thest sentence, in particr, he screeched frantically as though he had lost his mind, ¡°Who the hell are you? Stop ndering me! The capital I used to register Tavion Group was from the loan I took out! What¡¯s this nonsense about an overseas bank ount? Stop defaming me there! Come over here if you¡¯ve got the guts and confront me face to face!¡± On the other end of the phone, Zachary seemed to have heard his ear-splitting shout, for he questioned icily, ¡°Are you sure you want me to go and confront you face to face? If I truly do so today, Tavion Cahan, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll never have the chance to continue living in this world anymore! Anyhow, you should really appreciate the opportunity you have right now to holler and mor before me. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Goldstein holding me back, I would¡¯ve long since sent you to meet your maker!¡± I¡¯m one of the four Kings of War, and I rule over the whole of Jazona! If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Goldstein warning me not to interfere in this matter, even Tavion Group would¡¯ve been wiped out in the blink of an eye with an order from me, not to mention an insignificant person like him! ¡°Who are you trying to scare? Come over here if you¡¯ve got the guts and show me how you¡¯re going to send me to meet my maker!¡± Utter chagrin showed on Tavion¡¯s face. Did he think that I¡¯m a scaredy-cat? No matter what, I¡¯m the newest billionaire in Jazona and one of the ten most outstanding men in the city! Even Kingstone Warhol once came to meet me personally! Yet, a random nobody wants to send me to meet my maker? What a joke! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I also found some of his bank records in the past few years. There¡¯s evidence of tax evasion and some illegal ie, as well as proof of him bribing government officials. If you need them, I¡¯ll send someone to bring them over to you anytime!¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t be bothered to entertain a fool like Tavion. He¡¯s just an ant, unworthy to have me getting angry! ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll resolve my own problem myself!¡± Hanging up the phone, Jonathan looked at Tavion impassively and drawled, ¡°What else do you have to say now? Do you still want to continue acting here?¡± By then, Tavion gave up maintaining the act as well. ¡°Stop trying to scare me, Jonathan! You want to dupe me by finding some extra to put on an act, huh? Do you think that I¡¯m so easily intimidated? What was that nonsense about tax evasion and bribery? I don¡¯t know anything about that!¡± ¡°Whether youmitted tax evasion or bribery is none of my business, and I¡¯m not the least bit interested in that.¡± Regarding the man who was fuming, Jonathan admitted, ¡°The only reason I came to see you today is to verify whether my guess is correct, whether it was you who conspired with someone else back then and caused me to go bankrupt. And the facts proved that it was indeed you! Honestly speaking, I¡¯d rather the truth be the other way round. No one had ever betrayed me in my entire life. You¡¯re the first and also thest! To pay for that price, I¡¯ll personally send you across the great divide! You should¡¯ve died a few years ago anyway.¡± The moment his words fell, he stalked toward the man. With every step he took, Tavion took a step back. When he had gone as far as the corner of the table, he bellowed at the man with eyes zing scarlet, ¡°What do you want, Jonathan?¡± ¡°To send you across the great divide,¡± Jonathan answered in a chilly voice. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You just want money, no? I¡¯ll give it to you! Is ten million enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll give you fifty million or even a hundred million! That¡¯s more than enough, right?¡± Tavion cowered in the corner, gritting his teeth hard. I¡¯ve finally realized that he¡¯s a damn lunatic! ¡°No, it¡¯s not enough even if you give me ten billion!¡± Jonathan hadn¡¯t the slightest bit of interest in money. To him, it was just a figure. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. If he wanted money, he could have even a hundred billion, not to mention ten billion. The entire world belonged to him, so money had no meaning for him. ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad! You¡¯re truly out of your mind!¡± Hearing that, Tavion was all the more convinced that the man had gone off his rocker. ¡°Jonathan, let me tell you this¡ªyou¡¯ll never be able to walk out of Empyrean Pce alive if you dare harm a single hair on my head today! Do you know my status now? I¡¯m one of the ten most outstanding men in Jazona, and I have a worth of several billion! Do you believe that you won¡¯t be able to get out of here if you dare raise a hand against me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Eyeing him dispassionately, Jonathan took a step forward and kicked him in the chest. With that kick, Tavion ended up sprawling beneath the table before curling up like a ball. ¡°Stop! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to lodge a police report!¡± Tavion¡¯s secretary threatened with the phone in her hand just when Jonathan was about to reach the man himself. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Without even sparing her a nce, Jonathan stalked forward and kicked Tavion in the stomach again. ¡°The thing I abhor most in my life is betrayal, especially by someone I trust most!¡± Four years ago, I wasn¡¯t yet Asura, nor had I identally broken into the military camp. At that time, he was the person I trusted most! Even after thepany went bankrupt, I never held a grudge against him. But little did I know that the person who stabbed me the deepest in the back was none other than the person I trusted most! ¡°Yes, lodge a police report! Quick! He¡¯s truly psycho!¡± Tavion, curled up on the ground, desperately shouted at his secretary after having coughed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Understood!¡± Without further ado, the secretary phoned the police right away. ¡°Hello, is this the police? Someone here wants tomit murder in the Supreme VIP Room in Empyrean Pce! Hurry up and send someone over!¡± From the beginning till the end, Jonathan didn¡¯t stop her from lodging a police report. In fact, he didn¡¯t even spare her a single nce. Instead, he looked down at Tavion on the ground and surmised, ¡°Those people who were hunting me down in the middle of the night three years ago was also your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Buzz Off ¡°What¡¯s this about people hunting you down in the middle of the night? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Cowering on the ground, Tavion desperately crawled toward the door. All he wanted to do right then was to make a run for it, not at all interested in risking his life with a nutcase like Jonathan. He¡¯s just a pauper whose life isn¡¯t even worth a dime, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if he dies. But it¡¯s different with me! With a fortune of a few billion, I¡¯ve got money I can¡¯t ever finish spending in this lifetime and countless women waiting to warm my bed! How could I die? ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape, so just save your energy!¡± Pinning an indifferent gaze on the man crawling on the ground, Jonathan slowly stalked toward him. From the moment I found out that he conspired with someone else to set me up and bring about my bankruptcy, he was destined to die! ¡°Stay away from me!¡± At the sight of the man¡¯s approaching footsteps, a glimmer of panic shed across Tavion¡¯s eyes. But at just that precise moment, the private room door was suddenly pushed open. Subsequently, a middle-aged man in a ck suit strode in. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Upon glimpsing Tavion, who was huddled on the ground and crawling toward the door frantically, he recognized him at a single nce. ¡°Mr. Cahan?¡± ¡°Q-Quick, have someone restrain this lunatic! He wants to kill me!¡± The moment Tavion caught sight of him, he clutched at his shirt as though he had seen a ray of light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°A lunatic?¡± The middle-aged man instinctively lifted his eyes and cast his gaze over. The instant he spotted Jonathan, a sh of surprise flickered in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Jonathan threw him a s¨¦ look, scaring him so greatly that he hastily backed up several steps. ¡°What happened, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Jonathan cautiously. After all, he had personally witnessed how humble the owner of Empyrean Pce, Luna, was in front of the man thest time. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t be asking. Get out!¡± Jonathan wore a cold expression on his face. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Without further ado, the middle-aged man spun on his heels and left as though he had never been there. Bang! The private room door was mmed shut once more, causing Tavion¡¯s heart to abruptly sink to rock bottom. What¡¯s going on here? Why would an employee of Empyrean Pce fear Jonathan? Isn¡¯t he just an impoverished man who went bankrupt and owed a slew of debts a few years ago? ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to stare at the door. No one in this world can save you!¡± Jonathan¡¯s remark doused the man¡¯s final spark of hope. As Jonathan drew ever close, Tavion gritted his teeth and fell to his knees before him without another word. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jonathan! I was momentarily blinded by greed back then. I¡¯ve seen the errors of my way, so please give me another chance! You want money, right? I¡¯ll give it to you! If a hundred million isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll give you a billion! If even that isn¡¯t sufficient for you, I¡¯ll give you half of Tavion Group, okay?¡± Tavion Group has a market value of a few billion, so even if it¡¯s only three billion, that¡¯s at least one and a half billion right there. I only cheated him out of a hundred million back then, so it¡¯s more than enough that I¡¯m returning him one and a half billion now, isn¡¯t it? ¡°No, that¡¯s not enough.¡± Jonathan shook his head apathetically. ¡°I¡¯ve got no interest in Tavion Group.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What exactly do you want, then? As long as you spare me, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want!¡± Tavion hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°I want your life! When onemits a mistake, he naturally has to pay the price. And the price of you betraying me back then is death!¡± Jonathan asserted frostily. When Tavion heard that, his expression underwent a drastic change. ¡°Quit while you¡¯re ahead, Jonathan! You won¡¯t get a single dime if you kill me! Instead, you¡¯ll even end up sacrificing your life in return! Is it worth it to exchange your life with mine?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Jonathan shook his head before continuing, ¡°Your life should have ended four years ago. I¡¯ve already allowed you to live four extra years. Are you still not content?¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t want to yak with him anymore. Lifting his leg, he kicked the man in the chin. At once, blood spurted out from Tavion¡¯s mouth and nose, and he copsed onto the ground. Just when he struggled to climb to his feet as his vision threatened to go ck, the private room door was pushed open again without warning. On the heels of that, a young man in casual clothes strutted in briskly. Tavion¡¯s eyes lit up the second he saw him. He rushed forward and grabbed the hem of his pants like a drowning man clutching at straws. ¡°Please save me, Mr. York!¡± Preston was taken aback to have a man covered in blood throwing himself at him out of the blue. But when he had finally made out the person¡¯s identity, a sh of surprise glinted in his eyes. ¡°Tavion? How did you end up in such a state? Who did this to you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to save me, Mr. York! Someone wants to kill me!¡± Tavion grasped at the hem of his pants tightly, refusing to loosen his grip no matter what. ¡°Kill you?¡± Preston sneered upon hearing that, a flicker of disdain creeping onto his features. ¡°Are you serious? Who would dare kill someone in Empyrean Pce unless he has a death wish?¡± Empyrean Pce belongs to Luna, the Dark Widow! This is her turf! Only those who are sick of living would dare kill someone on her turf! ¡°Let me see who¡¯s so gutsy to kill someone in Empyrean Pce!¡± Right after saying that, Preston raised his eyes and looked over at Jonathan, drawling, ¡°Kid, is it you who want to kill someone at Empyrean Pce?¡± ¡°Buzz off!¡± Jonathan warned in an icy voice. ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t mishear you, did I?¡± In a sh, Preston¡¯s expression contorted into a mask of rage. ¡°You ordered me to buzz off? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°No, and I¡¯m not interested in knowing either.¡± A trace of impatience shone in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m only giving you a minute. If you¡¯re still here after a minute has passed-¡± ¡°What will you do, then?¡± Preston cut him off before he had finished speaking. ¡°Why, are you nning to beat me up as well? Kid, you dare to make a move against me before you had even asked around about my identity? Mark my words that you won¡¯t be walking out of Empyrean Pce alive today if you dare harm even a hair on my head!¡± Hah! Tavion might be afraid of him, but not me! Tavion is nothing, just a nouveau riche who had only recently made a name for himself. But I, on the other hand, am the heir of the York family, one of the four prominent families in Jazona! Would anyone dare to raise a hand against me? Well, unless he has a death wish! ¡°Oh, really?¡± At his threat, Jonathan swept a nonchnt nce over him before countering, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just wait and see how you¡¯re going to stop me from walking out of Empyrean Pce alive!¡± As his words rang out, he stepped forward and kicked the man in the stomach. Following that blow, Preston¡¯s weak and flimsy body instantly flew out like a kite with a snapped string and hit the private room door heavily. A thud then reverberated around the room. His legs immediately went weak, and he dropped to his knees before Jonathan. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 You Are Being Too Garrulous ¡°How dare you hit me, kid?¡± Preston remained on his knees on the ground with shaky legs while clutching his stomach. Even at that very moment, he still couldn¡¯t quite believe that someone actually dared to get physical with him. Someone actually dared hit me, the heir of the York family, in Jazona? ¡°That kick was just a warning to you. If you dare poke your nose into this matter, I don¡¯t mind killing you, too!¡± Jonathan¡¯s face was devoid of emotion, and the look in his eyes as he regarded the man was as though thetter¡¯s death was near at hand. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Preston York, the heir of the York family! Would you dare kill me?¡± Preston red at him with eyes zing scarlet. I¡¯m dead certain that he only dared make a move against me because he had no idea about my identity! If he knows who I am, would he still dare do the same? Well, unless he¡¯s sick of living! ¡°What¡¯s so great about the York family? If the York family dares to meddle in this matter, I¡¯ll wipe it out of existence as well!¡± Jonathan dered coldly. It¡¯s just the insignificant York family in Jazona. I can obliterate it anytime with a simple order! Oh my God, he¡¯s truly off his rocker! He¡¯s stark raving mad! Almost everyone there felt that he was out of his head when they heard his audacious statement. Wipe the York family out of existence? Has he got a screw loose? Does he really know the status of the York family in Jazona? It¡¯s one of the four prominent families in Jazona and has been rooted in the city for decades! It wouldn¡¯t be an easy task even if the governor of Jazona, Kingstone Warhol, wanted to do that, much less him! Who does he think he is? The King of War, Zachary Lint? Or Asura himself? ¡°Wipe the York family out of existence? Kid, I didn¡¯t mishear you, no?¡± Surprisingly, Preston wasn¡¯t at all enraged to hear that. Instead, he guffawed. ¡°In all these years, you¡¯re the first person who dared say such a thing to me!¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never met me in the past!¡± Not in the mood to waste his breath with him, Jonathan gave him another swift kick. A thud sounded as Preston¡¯s body mmed against the private room door once more. Spat! He coughed up a mouthful of blood. Then, he struggled up from the ground while clutching his stomach. Gritting his teeth, he glowered at Jonathan and vowed, ¡°Kid, you¡¯ll definitely die a horrific death! I promise you that!¡± Ever since young, no one had ever dared to treat me in such a manner! As the heir of the York family, it had always been me beating others up! No one had ever raised a hand against me! ¡°Did I say that you could get up?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze went chilly, striking such fear into Preston that his legs went weak, and he unwittingly dropped to his knees before the man with a thud. Never once in his life had he ever seen such a strong sense of oppression as reflected in the man¡¯s eyes right then. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re determined to interfere in this matter, yes?¡± Staring down at the man kneeling on the ground, Jonathan stated cially, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll grant you that opportunity, then. I¡¯ll see whether the York family can save you and Tavion.¡± When he had said that, he surprisingly didn¡¯t continue stalking forward. Instead, he went back to his seat and casually lit a cigarette. Eyeing Preston and Tavion dispassionately, he drawled, ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity now. You can make however many calls you like and call anyone over. I¡¯ll see whether there¡¯s anyone in Jazona who can save you both!¡± He¡¯s allowing us to make calls and even call anyone over? The second Preston and Tavion heard that, their eyes lit up. Conversely, the few people standing behind Jonathan gazed at him as though he was an idiot. What a fool! Sure enough, he¡¯s a moron! Not only is he foolish, but he¡¯s even arrogant! If it were just the people in this private room now, no one could save them even if he wanted to kill them. Even if the York family were to rush over, they couldn¡¯t possibly be any faster than he is to act! As long as they couldn¡¯t leave this room, they would be up the creek without a paddle with no one toe to their rescue. But once they were given a chance to contact people outside this room, death would be imminent for him! Regardless of whether it¡¯s the York family that is one of the four prominent families in Jazona or the vast connections Tavion amassed in the city throughout the years, someone like him was no match for neither! After all, hispany had gone bankrupt a few years ago, and he even owed a shedload of debts. As long as they were given the opportunity, they¡¯ve got a hundred ways to beat him at his game! ¡°Kid, you said that, so don¡¯t go about regretting it!¡± Upon hearing that, Preston called home right away. A momentter, an age-weathered voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello, Pres?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m at Empyrean Pce, and someone has beaten me up! He even said that he wanted to kill me and wipe the York family out of existence! Come and save me, quick!¡± Preston cried out into the phone as soon as the call was connected. ¡°What did you just say? Wipe the York family out of existence?¡± A hint of fury colored the voice on the other end of the phone when the person heard that. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you wrongly, did I? Who was so conceited to say that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is! I only know that he wants to kill me! Quick,e and save me, Grandpa!¡± ¡°Tell him to just wait. I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± The call was then disconnected with a snort. After making the call, Preston stared at Jonathan while on his knees on the ground as though the man was moments away from certain death. You¡¯re so dead, kid! As part of the York family, he was all too familiar with his grandfather¡¯s temper. From the phone call earlier, he could distinctly sense that the man was livid. ¡°Kid, I can give you a chance before my grandfather arrives. If you get on your knees and grovel before me now, calling me your lord and master, I can consider sparing you. I¡¯ll merely break both your legs. However, it won¡¯t be that simple anymore when my grandfather arrives!¡± In the blink of an eye, he again regarded Jonathan condescendingly. In his eyes, the man was no different than someone with his neck on the chopping block. ¡°You¡¯re being too garrulous!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned wintry, instantly terrifying him so badly that he hastily stumbled back several steps and almost knocked into the door. But at that exact moment, someone abruptly swung open the private room door once more. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In the next instant, a group of police officers barged in, followed by an elderly man in in clothes. No sooner had they entered the room than the man demanded, ¡°Who called for the police?¡± ¡°Me!¡± The moment she caught sight of the police, Tavion¡¯s secretary, who had gone as pale as a sheet, immediately stepped forward. ¡°It was you who lodged a police report?¡± Looking at her sternly, the elderly man questioned, ¡°On the phone just now, you said someone wants tomit murder in Empyrean Pce, right? Who was it?¡± ¡°It was him!¡± Tavion¡¯s secretary pointed at Jonathan without a second¡¯s dy. The elderly man reflexively cast his gaze in the direction she was pointing, only to be greeted by the sight of Jonathan. At once, his expression changed. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Good Lord! It¡¯s him! It¡¯s the bane of my life again! As soon as his eyesnded on Jonathan, he recognized him at a single nce. Last night, it was because of him that my deputy police chief was detained by the Divine Dragon Guards! Even now, that man is still in custody! And it was also because of him that I¡¯m now under investigation and will even likely be dismissed! Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Do Not Ask For Trouble When Jonathan heard the voices, he instinctively nced over. After doing so, his brows knitted together. Why is it him again? Are there no other police officers in Jazona? ¡°What exactly is happening here, Mr. Goldstein?¡± In the face of Jonathan, Rhett inexplicably felt a touch unnerved. As the police chief, few can intimidate me in the whole of Jazona that I¡¯d feel daunted and lose all courage. Yet, he happens to be one of them! Even the top dog of the Divine Dragon Guards, Thierry, didn¡¯t dare utter a single word of protest before him. What am I, a mere police chief, inparison? I¡¯ll lose my position if I dare go against him! ¡°Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on here?¡± Jonathan replied airily. ¡°Ah, this is a misunderstanding! This is definitely a misunderstanding! How could Mr. Goldstein possibly commit murder?¡± Since Jonathan refused to help him out, he could only make up an excuse himself. s, before he had even finished speaking, Tavion¡¯s secretary screeched at the top of her lungs, ¡°It¡¯s no misunderstanding! I witnessed him beating Mr. Cahan up to within an inch of his life with my own eyes and he almost killed him! How could it be a misunderstanding? Quick, arrest him and take him to the police station!¡± While she was petrified in the face of Jonathan, who shattered Mike¡¯s leg without an ounce of hesitation, that she didn¡¯t dare utter a single word, she was no longer afraid since the police were here. Her confidence had returned in a trice. ¡°Are you instructing me here?¡± Rhett¡¯s expression promptly darkened at hermanding tone. ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do my work?¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Tavion¡¯s secretary grew so furious that her face contorted into a mask of fury. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? Do you believe that I¡¯ll call and lodge aint against you to the police chief?¡± ¡°Do you want to lodge aint against me? Well, just go ahead. I¡¯m the police chief!¡± Rhett hadn¡¯t any avenue to vent his anger, so her action was tantamount to volunteering herself to be his punching bag. If there weren¡¯t so many people looking on, I¡¯d whirl around and leave right this instant! I inadvertently stuck my oar in his affairs yesterday, and I almost got dismissed from my position! Would I dare make the same mistake again? ¡°You¡¯re the police chief, you said? I¡¯m Preston York, a member of the York family!¡± Preston, who was slumped at a corner near the door, eximed all of a sudden. Preston York? Rhett frowned upon hearing that. The heir of the York family, Preston York? While I¡¯ve never seen him, I¡¯ve heard of his name. He¡¯s a notorious yboy with a legendary reputation in Jazona. Why is he here? ¡°I can testify that there¡¯s no misunderstanding here! He indeed has the intention ofmitting murder here, and he almost killed me!¡± Throwing him a frosty look, Preston added, ¡°Do you see the injuries on me? It was all thanks to him!¡± What? He beat Preston up? Rhett¡¯s eye twitched when he heard that. Dear Lord, he even dares to go against someone from the four prominent families? Worse still, he beat up the heir of the York family? Does he have a death wish? Or is he sick of living? Everyone in Jazona knows the influence of the York family! If he provoked them, even the mayor of Jazona wouldn¡¯t be able to save him, let alone an insignificant police chief like me! Caught between the devil and the deep blue sea, Rhett wore a frightfully grim expression on his face. Just then, Jonathan, who had been keeping mum, abruptly seconded, ¡°He¡¯s right. There¡¯s indeed no misunderstanding here. I want to kill him, and it was also me who inflicted the injuries on him!¡± What? In an instant, Rhett¡¯s legs went weak in fright. He actually admitted to it? Worse still, he did so in front of so many people here? For a moment, he was seized by the urge to p himself across the face. Da*n it! Why did I have to get involved in this? Now, even I can¡¯t save him anymore. What can I do when he has admitted to it himself? ¡°Uh, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Noticing that everyone there had their gazes fixated on him, he could only bite the bullet and reproach, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, murder is against thew!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Arching an eyebrow, Jonathan turned to him and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Tavion Cahan today, and no one can save him! If the York family dares to butt into this matter, I¡¯ll obliterate them! And if you dare do the same, I¡¯ll have you sacked!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Have the police chief sacked? When his words fell, almost everyone there felt that he had gone out of his mind. Who does he think he is? Does he think he¡¯s Zachary Lint or Kingstone Warhol? In the whole of Jazona, only two people dare say such a thing¡ªone is the governor of Jazona, Kingstone Warhol, and the other is the King of War, Zachary Lint! This punk is a nobody, yet he dares make such a promation? After hearing that, Preston couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Hah! How arrogant, kid! Obliterate the York family and have the police chief sacked? I¡¯ll just wait and see how you¡¯re going to aplish either of that!¡± Having said that, he eyed Rhett coldly and thundered, ¡°Why are you still standing around? Hurry up and arrest him! Or does the police merely takes the citizen¡¯s money without doing anything? Didn¡¯t you hear him insulting you?¡± Insulting me? I don¡¯t find it insulting at all! Even the top brass of the Divine Dragon Guards was all deferential in front of him and hardly dared to breathe. What¡¯s a small police chief like me in comparison? It¡¯ll just take a single word from him for me to be given the boot! ¡°I think there must be some misunderstanding here. Why don¡¯t we resolve it first?¡± Left with no other recourse, Rhett could only steel his resolve and turn to wave a dismissive hand at his subordinates, ordering, ¡°Go out first!¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Barnstone!¡± Following that order, the group of police officers left the private room without any hesitation. When they had left, Rhett continued forging on and shifted his gaze to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein-¡± ¡°If you want to keep your nose out of this, stand there and keep your mouth zipped. Don¡¯t ask for trouble!¡± Jonathan interrupted him mid-sentence. He could tell that the man obviously didn¡¯t want to get involved in the mess, and he didn¡¯t want to waste his breath with him either. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Upon hearing that, Rhett instantly retreated as though he had been granted amnesty and hid in the corner wordlessly. At the sight of the scene unfolding right before their eyes, incredulity manifested on the faces of everyone there. How is this possible? The police chief didn¡¯t even dare utter a single word of protest before him? And simply because he said not to intervene in the matter, he truly followed his order to the letter? Could it be that he has some hidden identity? In a sh, that question popped up in their minds. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The Patriarch Of The York Family That¡¯s impossible! Tavion didn¡¯t believe that Jonathan could have some hidden identity. I know him all too well! After thepany went bankrupt back then, he owed a boatload of debts and was even hunted down by the loan sharks! If he really has some hidden identity, how could he possibly have been pursued for an entire year? Just look at him! He¡¯s so broke that he can¡¯t even afford to buy a set of decent clothes. Also, he has never even ridden in a Rolls-Royce. How could he be some anonymous big shot? ¡°Kid, it seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡± While everyone was still wondering about Jonathan¡¯s hidden identity, Preston threw him an icy look and drawled, ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d have a few tricks up your sleeve that even the police chief doesn¡¯t dare interfere in your affairs! But so what? Compared to the York family, you¡¯re still no more than an ant!¡± Rhett was a mere police chief, so he truly didn¡¯t take him seriously. Compared to the York family, what¡¯s an inconsequential police chief? ¡°In my eyes, the York family is likewise no more than an ant!¡± Indifference was written all over Jonathan¡¯s face. Even the four prominent families in Jazona are merely bigger ants in my eyes, not to mention the lone York family! When Preston saw that, disdain promptly marred his features. ¡°Hah! I hope you can still say that when my grandfather arrivester instead of throwing yourself down before me on your knees and begging me to spare you! If that happens, I¡¯ll be utterly disappointed in you!¡± He could seemingly imagine the scene whereby the man would fall to his knees before him like a dog and beg him to spare him after his grandfather arrives in a while. Regretfully, Jonathan didn¡¯t even spare him a single nce. He¡¯s just an ant, so there¡¯s no point in me wasting my breath! As time ticked by, the entire private room was wholly silent. Everyone was awaiting the arrival of the patriarch of the York family, for they seemingly felt that there was only one way things would end once the man arrived¡ªJonathan would die a gruesome death! Truth be told, they were anticipating the show, so much so that they would insist on staying even if they were allowed to leave right then. All of them were eager to see how Jonathan was going to meet his endter. Would he end up with his limbs chopped off and fed to the fishes in the Goda River? Or would he be hanged from the roof of Empyrean Pce under the scorching sun for three days and nights before being buried in a hole somewhere? Just as everything was still and silent in the private room, a bang suddenly split the air as the room door was kicked open from the outside. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. On the heels of that, more than a dozen men in ck suits stormed in. Following behind them was an elderly man with gray hair in traditional attire. He held a cane with a dragon head in his hand, and every step he took appeared exceedingly weak. It was as though he would keel over and die anytime. Despite him looking so frail that he seemed to have a foot in the grave, no one there dared to underestimate him. After all, he was the current patriarch of the York family, Hunter York! In the past few decades, he had been the one who led the York family into making a name for themselves in Jazona and kept them standing firm throughout the years. Furthermore, he even safeguarded their position as one of the four prominent families in Jazona, a fact that hadn¡¯t changed in decades. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Preston¡¯s eyes lit up the moment spotted Hunter, and he cried out to him. ¡°Hmm.¡± Hunter merely nodded cidly upon hearing that. It wasn¡¯t until he noticed the blood all over the man and the bruise on his face that an imperceptible sh of wrath glinted in his eyes. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± ¡°It was him!¡± At his question, Preston pointed at Jonathan at once. ¡°Grandpa, it was him who beat me up! He even said that he¡¯ll wipe the York family out of existence!¡± ¡°What a useless piece of trash! You¡¯re a member of the York family, yet you allowed a snot-nosed kid to walk all over you! You¡¯ve truly embarrassed the York family!¡± Snorting, Hunter banged the cane in his hand hard. Preston was stricken that he flinched even as a glimmer of fear shed across his face. ¡°Grandpa, I¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t need any excuses from you! Get on your knees!¡± With a single reprimand from the man, Preston fell to his knees before him with a thud, not daring to utter a single word of protest. Ever since young, this grandfather of his was the person he feared most. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home!¡± Hunter grunted at the sight of the man kneeling on the ground. Then, he turned and looked at Jonathan, whom Preston pointed out. ¡°It was you who beat my grandson up?¡± ¡°Yes, it was me. He likes to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so I showed him the consequences of being nosy!¡± Jonathan replied blithely. ¡°Hmph!¡± Hunter harrumphed when he heard that, and a gleam of fury shed across his face. ¡°Why were you, an outsider, teaching him a lesson when he¡¯s part of the York family? Even if he¡¯s in the wrong, it should be me doing the teaching. What right do you have to do so?¡± ¡°If you dare poke your nose into my affairs, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson as well, not to mention him!¡± Jonathan remarked in a mild voice. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hunter was apoplectic after hearing the man¡¯s audacious threat. ¡°You¡¯ll even teach me a lesson as well? You¡¯re really arrogant and insolent, young man! I heard from Pres that you even want to wipe the York family out of existence?¡± ¡°So what if I do?¡± Jonathan quirked an eyebrow. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve indeed gotten up in years that many people have forgotten how the York family gained a foothold in Jazona! Now, even a snot-nosed kid dares to walk all over the York family!¡± Hearing his remark, Hunter shook his head even as a murderous gleam shone in his eyes. ¡°I suppose this is a good thing as well. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯vest taken a life, so you can be the first in many years! It¡¯ll also show everyone in Jazona that I¡¯m still alive and kicking, and the York family is still standing firm!¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t want to yak with Jonathan further, so he waved a hand and ordered, ¡°Go and break his limbs! Remember to keep it clean without making things too gory. I¡¯m up in years, so I can¡¯t stomach seeing too much blood.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± With that order, that dozen or burly men in ck suits instantly swarmed toward Jonathan. At the scene transpiring before their eyes, everyone there was filled with excitement and dared not even blink in fear that they might miss something. Preston and Tavion, especially, could already seemingly picture the scene whereby all of Jonathan¡¯s limbs were brokenter. Nheless, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother sparing the men a single nce even as they drew increasingly closer. Instead, he lowered his head and picked up his teacup. After taking a small sip of tea, hemented, ¡°I told you not to interfere in this matter, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. In that case, there isn¡¯t any need for the York family to exist in this world anymore!¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 A Bunch Of Useless Creatures Having said that, Jonathan flicked his wrist. At once, the teacup in his hand flew out and smacked Hunter in the face hard. Subsequently, a crash pierced the air. The teacup fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. At the same time, there was a bloody mark on Hunter¡¯s face. ¡°Kill him! I want him dead!¡± As Hunter pped a hand over the cut on his face from the teacup shard, his eyes zed scarlet, and he was seemingly moments away from going off the deep end. It was as though he had suffered some great humiliation. ¡°Understood, Old Mr. York!¡± Following that order, the dozen or so burly men in ck proceeded to surround Jonathan without a second¡¯s dy. It was clear as day that they were all trained ex-military personnel. In fact, they might even possibly be retired special forces. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°The lot of you want to kill me? You¡¯re about to be disappointed, then.¡± Jonathan snorted at the sight of the men caging him in. Flicking his wrist, he mmed a hand against the table. In an instant, the teacups on the table flew into the air, tea spilling everywhere. Gently catching a drop of water with his right hand, he flicked it hard. Immediately, a transparent thread extended from the drop of water. With a whizz, it then mmed into the chest of one of the burly men in ck at lightning speed. Whizz! Before anyone could even discern his movements, the drop of water promptly prated the man¡¯s body. In the next moment, blood dripped from the man¡¯s chest. Thud! A muffled thud sounded, and the man fell to his knees on the ground while clutching his chest. ¡°You-¡± The man was just about to say something when he was abruptly cut off by a spurt of blood out of his mouth. In the end, he dropped dead in a pool of blood before he could even say anything. The water had been transformed into a weapon, and a mere drop of water could kill. Although it was just a drop of water, it was even faster than a bullet and sharper than a sword. The drop of water could easily prate a piece of steel, much less a mere burly man in ck. Jonathan had long since mastered that skill. Not long after he broke into the military camp, he had started practicing the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique and had now been training in it for more than three years. If I can¡¯t even control a small drop of water, what right do I have to be Asura and dominate the nation? ¡°How useless! What a worthless piece of trash!¡± At the sight of the burly men in ck lying in a pool of blood, Hunter roared, ¡°Why are you all still standing around? Hurry up and kill him!¡± He was so incandescent that his eyes zed scarlet, yet none of the dozen or so men dared to take a step forward. Instead, they were seemingly inclined to retreat. Verily, they feared Jonathan greatly. Is he really human? He can kill someone with a single drop of water! With the dozen or so of us, the cup of tea is probably enough to kill us all! ¡°Da*n it! You¡¯re all a bunch of useless creatures!¡± Seeing that the dozen of burly men in ck were all standing there with none of them daring to make a single move, Hunter became so pissed off that his hand trembled. ¡°What¡¯s the use of me employing the lot of you if you can¡¯t even finish off a snot-nosed kid? Get him!¡± Upon seeing that he was truly infuriated, the dozen or so burly men in ck looked at each other. Then, they steeled their resolve and charged at Jonathan. Even if it means our death, we¡¯ve got to make a move today! There¡¯s no other choice since we¡¯re paid to do so! ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze went cial. Shooting to his feet, he streaked out before they had even reached him and leaped into the air. As his fist shot out, a resounding bang split the air. The nose bridge of the burly man in ck at the front was shattered with a blow from him. Blood gushed out of the man¡¯s nostrils, down the corners of his mouth and clothes. In the end, his eyes rolled back into his head, and he copsed in a pool of blood. The dozen or so ex-military personnel didn¡¯t even manage tost more than a minute at Jonathan¡¯s hand. In less than a minute, the dozen or so burly men in ck were all lying limply on the ground in a broken heap. Not a single one of them remained standing. At the sight of the scene before their eyes, not only was Hunter incredulous, but almost everyone there wore expressions of disbelief. How could that be? How could he possibly be so skilled at fighting? As part of the York family, Hunter knew theirbat prowess all too well. They were all ex-military personnel I specially hired from the military base itself, and there were even retired special forces among them! They¡¯re used to undertaking executing missions abroad, their hands stained with blood after having taken countless lives! Yet, they couldn¡¯t even hold out for a minute when it came to him? How is that possible? ¡°W-Who exactly are you?¡± He stared at Jonathan intently, and even his lips were quivering slightly. By then, he had finally realized that the man was no easy prey. ¡°The person who is going to wipe the York family out of existence!¡± Regarding him cidly, Jonathan asserted, ¡°I told you not to meddle in this affair, but you simply wouldn¡¯t listen. Since you¡¯re determined to court death, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± After saying that, he stepped over the dozen of burly men in ck who were all lying on the ground and strolled toward the man. As he drew all the closer, Hunter felt his knees knocking together. Still, he kept his gaze glued on the man and demanded, ¡°W-What do you want?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Casting him a frosty nce, Jonathan bellowed, ¡°Get down on your knees!¡± The second his voice rang out, Hunter¡¯s legs abruptly went weak, and he fell to his knees before the man with a thud. In a trice, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. No one expected the high and mighty patriarch of the York family to actually drop to his knees before Jonathan. ¡°How dare you, kid?¡± Hunter was so mortified that his face flushed bright red. Argh! What a humiliation! This is simply the greatest shame ever! Even he himself had no idea why his legs uncontrobly gave out on him. I¡¯m the patriarch of the York family, yet I kneeled before a snot-nosed kid before so many people here? If this gets out, how am I going to show my face in public in the future? ¡°Is that all the York family is capable of? If that¡¯s so, I¡¯m truly disappointed!¡± Sweeping a nonchnt nce over Hunter and Preston, who were both on their knees in front of him, Jonathan urged, ¡°If you¡¯ve got other tricks up your sleeve, just unleash them all at once!¡± ¡°Hmph! Did you think that¡¯s all? Then, you¡¯ve truly underestimated the York family!¡± Hunter snorted coldly. All of a sudden, he whipped out a gun from somewhere and pointed it right at the man, dering, ¡°Kid, I admit that I indeed underestimated you previously. But so what if you¡¯re skilled at fighting? Can you beat a bullet?¡± As the patriarch of the York family, if I had only relied on the dozen or so burly men in ck, I would¡¯ve probably died time and again. Countless people want to kill me in the whole of Jazona, after all. If I don¡¯t have any means to protect myself, I can¡¯t possibly be still alive now! Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Really Dare To Shoot ¡°Kill him, Grandpa!¡± Preston couldn¡¯t help shouting as soon as he saw Hunter whipping out a gun. He was gripped by the urge to snatch the gun away from his grandfather and shoot Jonathan dead. Never had I suffered such humiliation ever since young! And the mortification is so great that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be appeased even if I shoot him ten times over! ¡°Kill him? Isn¡¯t that too easy for him?¡± Hunter eyed Jonathan with a sneer and announced, ¡°We should first break his legs before breaking his arms. Won¡¯t it be even more tormenting for him to keep him in such agonizing pain that he wishes for death?¡± ¡°Yes! We should torture him! We must torture him to the point that death would be a mercy!¡± Preston¡¯s features were contorted by cruelty. Everyone there stared at Jonathan icily at that moment. It was as though he had already been sentenced to death in their eyes. Tavion, especially, looked at him with a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you skilled at fighting, Jonathan? Why are you not doing so anymore? Didn¡¯t you even say that you wanted to kill me? Why have you stopped now?¡± ¡°As I said, you¡¯re just an ant. As an ant, you¡¯ve got to have the corresponding self-awareness!¡± This time, Tavion was finally feeling invincible. However, Hunter didn¡¯t notice Rhett eyeing him at the side as though he was an idiot. Well, he actually dared whip out a gun in front of Mr. Goldstein? Does he have a death wish? Or is he sick of living? Back then, I saw with my own eyes how the dozen or so police officers with guns in their hands were all soundly trounced by him. Even a dozen professional police officers weren¡¯t his match, yet he wants to try when he already has a foot in the grave? He¡¯s just asking for it! ¡°Have you all finished talking?¡± Despite the smug look in their eyes as they regarded him, Jonathan swept a blithe gaze over them all before stating, ¡°If so, you can go and meet your maker!¡± When his words fell, he moved at lightning speed. Hunter merely saw a ck figure shing past before pain shot through his wrist. He couldn¡¯t even see Jonathan¡¯s movements clearly, but the gun in his hand had already ended up in the man¡¯s hand instead. When he snapped back to his senses, the muzzle was already pointed at his head. ¡°Who gave you the guts to whip out a gun before me?¡± The ck gun spun several times in Jonathan¡¯s hand, but the muzzle never left Hunter¡¯s head. From the very day I identally broke into the military camp three years ago, I¡¯ve been no stranger to heavy gunfire. What¡¯s more, my hands are stained with the blood of innumerable lives! Is he sick of living that he dared to whip out a gun in front of me? At almost the same time, everyone there jolted back to reality, but they all couldn¡¯t quite believe their eyes. The gun was unmistakably in Old Mr. York¡¯s hand the previous second. How did it end up in his hand in the blink of an eye? How did he do that? When the muzzle of the gun was pointed at him, a trace of defeat manifested on Hunter¡¯s face at long last. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve still underestimated you. I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re just a snot-nosed kid who¡¯s ignorant and arrogant, but it looks like I was wrong.¡± Studying Jonathan intently, he demanded, ¡°Well? Who exactly are you? And why did you lure me here today?¡± ¡°Lure you? Who do you think you are?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan looked at him coldly. ¡°You think too highly of yourself!¡± ¡°Are you not here because of me?¡± Hunter¡¯s expression promptly changed. In his opinion, Jonathan was either a professional assassin or retired special forces. Otherwise, it made no sense that someone of his caliber would get into a conflict with his grandson. I know my own grandson all too well! He¡¯s just a rich yboy, so how could he possibly offend a professional assassin like him? The only possibility is that this is a trap in the first ce, one specially designed for me! ¡°As I¡¯ve said, you think too highly of yourself!¡± ncing at him airily, Jonathan reminded, ¡°I¡¯ve long since warned you not to butt into this matter, but you were too obstinate to heed my warning. Therefore, I¡¯ve got no choice but to send you across the great divide!¡± Following his words, a click sounded as he cocked the gun. A second before he was going to pull the trigger, Hunter¡¯s expression abruptly changed. He was still scheming inwardly with disdain written clear on his face earlier, but a flicker of fear shed across his eyes right then. ¡°Wait! Since you¡¯re not here because of me, there¡¯s no unresolvable conflict between us! If it was just my grandson having offended you, I¡¯m willing to apologize on his behalf. Feel free to propose whatever stiption you like, for I¡¯ll agree to anything at all!¡± Ultimately, he chose to give in. Given the choice between giving in and dying, he still chose the former at the end of the day. What¡¯s embarrassing about giving in? As long as I get to live, I wouldn¡¯t even hesitate if he wants me to fall to my knees before him and apologize, let alone doing such an easy thing as caving to him! ¡°You¡¯ll agree to whatever stiption I propose?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan eyed him impassively and drawled, ¡°What if my stiption is to have the two of you depart this life?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you making a fool of me?¡± At once, Hunter¡¯s expression darkened and became frightfully grim. ¡°You¡¯d better stop while you¡¯re ahead, kid! If you kill me, you won¡¯t get anything. Instead, you¡¯ll even be hunted by the York family! Considering the York family¡¯s influence, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave Jazona alive after killing me!¡± ¡°Ah, really? Then, I¡¯d truly like to see whether I can leave Jazona alive after killing you!¡± Right after saying that, Jonathan didn¡¯t bother yakking with him anymore. He pulled the trigger in short order. A bang pierced the air, upon which a golden bullet shot out at lightning speed. It went right through Hunter¡¯s right leg. As excruciating pain assailed his right leg, Hunter dropped to his knees before Jonathan. That scene instantly struck stark fear into everyone there that the color drained from their faces. Tavion¡¯s secretary, especially, went as pale as a sheet. I never thought that he¡¯d actually dare to fire a shot! That¡¯s the patriarch of the York family, one of the four prominent families! Yet, he dared to shoot him? Does he really have a death wish? ¡°Grandpa!¡± Preston cried out frantically when he heard the gun going off, jolting in fright. Nheless, he didn¡¯t dare take a step forward. In fact, he didn¡¯t even dare twitch a single muscle. ¡°You really dare to shoot me, kid?¡± Hunter¡¯s eyes bore into Jonathan, his gaze carrying a murderous intent that bordered on fanatical. ¡°Did you think I was joking with you?¡± Jonathan threw him a chilly nce and dered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted to break my legs first before breaking my arm? In that case, I¡¯ll return it to you in the same manner!¡± After he had said that, he pulled the trigger again. Another bang rang out, and the bullet went through the man¡¯s other leg. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 What An Ignorant Fool On the heels of that, an agonized wail split the air. Both of Hunter¡¯s legs were maimed by Jonathan. However, none of the people there dared to utter a single protest. Even Preston cowered in the corner despite the sight before him, not even daring to move an inch. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely die a horrific death, kid! The York family will never let you off the hook!¡± Hunter shot daggers at Jonathan as he knelt in the pool of blood. The look in his eyes was so menacing that it was as though he wanted to skin the man alive. Unfortunately, looks couldn¡¯t kill. Otherwise, he would have ripped the man to ribbons time and again ages ago. ¡°Do you think the York family will still exist after you die?¡± Sneering, Jonathan regarded him blithely and reiterated, ¡°To me, the York family is no more than an ant!¡± What? The York family is no more than an ant? Upon hearing that, everyone there stared at Jonathan as though they were looking at a moron. Who in the whole of Jazona would dare utter such a remark to Hunter York? And who would dare say that the York family, one of the four prominent families, is no more than an ant? ¡°Hah! What an ignorant fool!¡± Hunter snorted at that audacious statement. Regarding Jonathan as though the man would certainly die soon, he asserted, ¡°Kid, I assure you that you¡¯ll definitely die a horrific death!¡± ¡°You¡¯re thering too much!¡± By then, Jonathan was no longer in the mood to listen to those feeble threats. ¡°What other tricks do you still have up your sleeve? If there¡¯s nothing left, I¡¯ll send you to meet your maker now!¡± After saying that, he swept a cid nce over the three people kneeling on the ground¡ªHunter, Preston, and Tavion. In the blink of an eye, their faces went ashen. That went doubly so for Preston. He had never thought that there woulde a day when he was forced to his knees like a dog while awaiting his execution when he was the heir of the York family! ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Please don¡¯t kill me! I beg you!¡± he abruptly shrieked at the top of his lungs. ¡°Shut up!¡± When his cry reverberated in the room, Hunter¡¯s head snapped back, and he red at him hotly. ¡°The descendants of the York family aren¡¯t as cowardly as you! It¡¯s just death, no? What¡¯s there to fear? Do your worse, kid! I¡¯m a chicken if I even frown!¡± As things hade to that, he no longer harbored any illusions. s, his fear of death didn¡¯t apply to Preston. When Preston heard his grandfather¡¯s assertion, he instantly burst into tears and howled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, Grandpa! I¡¯m still young! There are tons of women I haven¡¯t slept with and a boatload of money I haven¡¯t spent! How could I die?¡± The second he finished saying that, he prostrated himself before Jonathan on his knees and groveled without dy, ¡°Please spare me, Mr. Goldstein! Just consider me a clown and let me go, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Get up right this instance, you unfilial child!¡± Hunter was so livid when he saw him groveling that his eyes zed scarlet. ¡°The York family doesn¡¯t have a spineless descendant like you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to have any spine! I just want to live!¡± Preston remained kneeling on the ground and continued begging for mercy. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Regretfully, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I gave you an opportunity, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Having said that, he slowly raised the gun in his hand. When Preston noticed his movement, unadulterated fear deluged him, and he shook like a leaf. ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± No sooner had he said that than a flurry of loud footsteps sounded outside the private room door out of the blue. Shortly after, someone unexpectedly pushed open the door from the outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? And what¡¯s with all the racket? How utterly disgraceful!¡± As the voice rang out, a middle-aged man in traditional attire stalked into the room. He didn¡¯t seem all that advanced in age, seemingly only in his fifties. Behind him, four or five middle-aged men followed in suits and sses. But the moment the middle-aged man stepped in, Hunter, who had resigned himself to death on his knees on the ground, recognized him at a single nce. ¡°Mr. Chandler?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When the voice drifted into his ears, the middle-aged man known as Mr. Chandler reflexively lowered his head and gazed in that direction. As soon as he made out the man kneeling on the ground, his brows promptly scrunched together. ¡°Old Mr. York? What are you doing?¡± Mr. Chandler? The instant that name was tossed out, everyone immediately trained their gazes on the middle-aged man. In Jazona, the only person known as Mr. Chandler is the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office, Henry Chandler! ¡°Mr. Chandler, I¡­¡± Hunter¡¯s expression was as ck as thunder. He was just about to say something when Preston, who was initially kneeling on the ground, jumped to his feet and sprinted over to Henry. ¡°Save me, Mr. Chandler! Someone wants to kill me!¡± The man¡¯s arrival was analogous to a knight in shining armor to Preston, and he rushed over without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Preston?¡± Henry frowned slightly upon recognizing the man. ¡°What happened? Who wants to kill you? Calm down and tell me all about it. With me here, no one can kill you.¡± ¡°Mr. Chandler¡­¡± At that precise moment, Tavion, who had been kneeling on the ground for half an hour, likewise called out Henry¡¯s name weakly. ¡°Tavion?¡± The furrow of Henry¡¯s brows deepened at once. ¡°Why are you here as well? What exactly is going on? Why are you all on your knees here?¡± ¡°I told them to kneel!¡± Jonathan dered without warning just when the man¡¯s brows were almost permanently drawn together. The minute Henry heard the voice, he cut his gaze at the man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That is of no importance. All you need to know is that you can¡¯t interfere in this matter!¡± Jonathan hadn¡¯t the patience to prattle with him. ¡°I can¡¯t interfere?¡± At his pronouncement, Henry acted as though he had heard the world¡¯s greatest joke. As the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office and Kingstone Warhol¡¯s personal secretary, no one had ever dared to say such a thing to me. Everyone is humble and servile to me, both government officials of all ranks in Jazona and business owners with a worth of billions or tens of billions! Yet, a snot-nosed kid like him dared speak to me in such an impertinent manner? ¡°Am I hearing you correctly? Do you know who I am? And are you aware of how many years it had been since someone dared to speak to me so brazenly?¡± He eyed the man frostily, drawling, ¡°Is there still any matter in Jazona I can¡¯t interfere in? I¡¯ll just see whether you¡¯re above thew in this ce that no one can keep you in line!¡± Snorting, he no longer paid the man any mind but looked down at Hunter kneeling on the ground, urging, ¡°Just speak freely without any fear, Old Mr. York! With me here, no one will dare harm a hair on your head!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 An Inconsequential Secretary General As the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office and Kingstone¡¯s personal secretary, the power Henry wielded in the whole of Jazona was only second to Kingstone himself. Even the mayor had to show him respect upon meeting him. After all, he was the person closest to Kingstone. ¡°Mr. Chandler, I suspect that he¡¯s a professional assassin!¡± With Henry there, Hunter instantly grew much bolder. ¡°Not only did he attempt tomit murder, but he even has a destructive weapon on him! If you¡¯d even arrived a few minutester, Mr. Chandler, I¡¯m afraid that you would¡¯ve missed seeing me for the veryst time!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a professional assassin, you said?¡± In response, Henry¡¯s expression abruptly changed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Hunter nodded hastily. ¡°Look at my legs, Mr. Chandler! It was him who shot me!¡± While saying that, he pointed at his legs that had long since been shot through by bullets. At the sight of the bullet holes in his legs, the change in Henry¡¯s expression intensified. ¡°How audacious! This is a tant crime! What is the police in Jazona doing that a professional assassin managed to sneak into Empyrean Pce and endanger civilians? Why is the lot of you standing around and twiddling your thumbs? Hurry up and lodge a police report!¡± Right after he had finished speaking, he jerked his head around and red at the few middle-aged men behind him. Following his order, the few middle-aged men whipped out their phones to call the police without a single word. ¡°No, just lodging a police report isn¡¯t sufficient! Apprise the Divine Dragon Guards of the situation and have them deploy the Special Forces for backup. If all else fails, have the Divine Dragon Guards themselvese personally. Also, notify everyone to seal off Empyrean Pce immediately! Without my order, no one is allowed to enter or leave!¡± As expected of someone ustomed to handling critical matters, nary a trace of panic showed on Henry¡¯s face despite hearing that Jonathan was a professional assassin. Instead, he started making all the necessary arrangements to gain control of the situation in an orderly manner. s, the look in everyone¡¯s eyes turned exceedingly strange when they heard him giving the instruction to lodge a police report. Lodge a police report? Why do so when the police chief is standing right there? What¡¯s the use of doing so? Even the police chief himself dares not intervene in this matter and only remains a spectator! Yet, he wants to call the police? ¡°There¡¯s no need to lodge a police report, Mr. Chandler! The police chief is right there!¡± Tavion, who had been keeping mum, suddenly piped up. As he said that, he pointed at Rhett, who was standing in the corner and trying his best to make himself invisible. ¡°What?¡± Henry¡¯s face darkened at lightning speed when he heard that. Casting his gaze in the direction where the man was pointing, he peered at Rhett and demanded, ¡°You¡¯re a police chief in Jazona? Which branch are you from?¡± ¡°Mr. Chandler, I¡¯m Rhett Barnstone, the police chief of Lightspring Police Station¡­¡± Seeing that he had been called out, Rhett could no longer pretend that he wasn¡¯t there. He could only bite the bullet and speak up. But before he had even finished speaking, Henry irritably cut him off. ¡°You¡¯re the police chief of Lightspring Police Station, yes? Let me ask you this¡ªas a police chief, how could you just watch as a criminal caused grievous bodily harm here? Why didn¡¯t you arrest him?¡± ¡°I can exin, Mr. Chandler!¡± Although the man didn¡¯t know him, Rhett knew of the man. After all, few were unaware of the person who was acting as the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office. ¡°Forget it! You don¡¯t need to exin anything.¡± Henry didn¡¯t give him any opportunity to exin things, thundering, ¡°Despite being a police chief, you actually banded up with a criminal and aided him in viting thew! I think your time as the police chief is nearing its end. Have your director write me a report on this matter tomorrow. If I¡¯m not satisfied with it, you¡¯ll be dismissed from your post!¡± He was so enraged that his face flushed bright red. He¡¯s a police chief, yet he merely stood idly by and watched as the professional assassin carried out his crimes! Worse still, he simply turned a blind eye to Hunter, Tavion, and Preston kneeling before the man without doing anything! What right does someone like him have to be police chief? ¡°Understood, Mr. Chandler!¡± Rage bubbled within Rhett at the man¡¯s reprimand, but he didn¡¯t dare utter a single word in protest. How I wish to do something as well, but I haven¡¯t the capability to do so! Even Thierry, the top brass of the Divine Dragon Guards, doesn¡¯t dare to simply interfere in his matter! Would I, an insignificant police chief, dare to do so? ¡°Hmph!¡± Henry harrumphed when he saw the man¡¯s ingratiating demeanor. ncing at the middle-aged men behind him, hemanded, ¡°Notify the Divine Dragon Guards immediately and have theme personally!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Chandler!¡± Subsequent to his order, the few middle-aged men behind him promptly took out their phones and contacted the Divine Dragon Guards. At the turn of events unfolding right before his eyes, Tavion couldn¡¯t help staring at Jonathan with a trace of scorn in his eyes. Ah, poor you, Jonathan! You weren¡¯t my match four years ago, and you¡¯re still beneath me four years later! So what if you¡¯ve got some hidden identity? And what does it matter even if you¡¯re skilled at fighting? No matter how powerful your identity, could it surpass that of the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office? And despite being skilled at fighting, would you be any match for the Divine Dragon Guards? No matter how powerful your identity, could you trump the secretary-general of Jazona? And could you defeat the Divine Dragon Guards? ¡°Hah! I don¡¯t care what kind of background you have or who you¡¯ve got backing you up, young man! Don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s Jazona here, the ce where the governor¡¯s office and the King of War Division rule supreme! It¡¯s not somece a snot-nosed kid like you can do as you please!¡± Henry regarded Jonathan coldly with tant disdain shining in his eyes. Hah! He¡¯s most likely the good-for-nothing son of some big shot, flexing his muscles here with the connections and influence his family possesses! Wealthy heirs who only depend on their fathers without having anything to show for themselves like him are precisely the kind of people I despise most in my entire life! ¡°Are you done yakking?¡± A sh of impatience flickered in Jonathan¡¯s eyes when Henry continued to ramble on and on. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Chandler, yes? As the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office, do you not have the most basic ability to tell right from wrong? You¡¯re just going to believe whatever they say? Don¡¯t you have even the slightest sense of judgment? Is this how Kingstone usually teaches you?¡± ¡°How impudent!¡± When Henry heard him addressing Kingstone by name, a glimmer of fury glinted in his eyes. ¡°Who do you think you are that you¡¯re worthy of addressing Mr. Warhol by name?¡± ¡°Why, I can¡¯t address him by name?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan scoffed, ¡°Even if Kingstone were standing here, he wouldn¡¯t dare have any objections to me calling him by name, much less an inconsequential secretary-general like you!¡± An inconsequential secretary-general? At that remark, everyone eyed him as though he was an idiot. That¡¯s the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office, Kingstone Warhol¡¯s personal secretary! The man¡¯s authority and status are even more formidable than that of the mayor of Jazona! Yet, he¡¯s merely an inconsequential secretary-general in his eyes? Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 An Order ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of meeting Mr. Warhol himself?¡± In response to Jonathan¡¯s remark, Henry sneered before asserting, ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t care who you are or the might of the person backing you up! As long as I remain in Jazona, you¡¯ll never have the opportunity to do whatever you wish here!¡± After saying that, he no longer bothered to bandy words with Jonathan. He turned to the few middle-aged men behind him instead, demanding, ¡°So, have you all contacted the Divine Dragon Guards?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± One of the middle-aged men nodded, adding, ¡°They¡¯ll be deploying a team over right away!¡± ¡°And have you sealed off this ce?¡± Henry continued asking. ¡°Yes!¡± The middle-aged man again nodded and reassured, ¡°The manager of Empyrean Pce was very cooperative in sealing off the entire restaurant with no entry or exit allowed. Without your order, no one can leave this ce!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Henry nodded approvingly after hearing that. Then, he shifted his gaze back to Jonathan and barked, ¡°Young man, did you hear everything I said just now? I¡¯d advise you to put down the gun in your hand and surrender. Otherwise, you might not even have the chance to do so when the Divine Dragon Guards arriveter!¡± The Divine Dragon Guards are part of the Four Asura Guards and receive their orders straight from Zachary Lint. Even as the secretary of the governor¡¯s office, I can only appeal to them to give me a hand. Besides, they¡¯re not meant to maintainw and order. Instead, they unequivocally take lives whenever they¡¯re deployed! It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that they¡¯re basically ruthless killing machines. Someone like him will probably be riddled with bullet holes in less than a minute when they arrive! ¡°I heard everything you said just now loud and clear. However, it seems that you hadn¡¯t heard a single word I said.¡± Jonathan nced at him airily when he had finished speaking and repeated, ¡°I said that this isn¡¯t something you can poke your nose into.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m determined to do just that?¡± Snorting, Henry dered, ¡°I just want to see who exactly I can¡¯t afford to offend in Jazona and the matter I¡¯m supposed to be cowed from interfering!¡± In the whole of Jazona, there are only three people whom I fear as the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office¡ªZachary Lint, Kingstone Warhol, and the head of the Divine Dragon Guards, Thierry Cloutier! Other than the three of them, who else can I not afford to offend? ¡°If you insist on intervening, I¡¯ll have no choice but to question Kingstone where he got the guts to butt into my affairs!¡± In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s gaze went chilly. Even if Kingstone were standing right here, would he dare poke his nose into my business, not to mention an insignificant secretary-general? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Hah! Did you think Mr. Warhol is someone whom you can meet and question at will?¡± Henry didn¡¯t take his words seriously at all. Jazona is a vast ce, but few have the right to meet Mr. Warhol. I¡¯ve seen all of those bigwigs and am acquainted with them. Would a snot-nosed kid like him have the right to meet Mr. Warhol? In his dreams! ¡°You want to question Mr. Warhol, no? Go ahead. I¡¯ll grant you this opportunity. Do you have his phone number? Or do you need me to give it to you?¡± he drawled, looking at the man coldly. ¡°What a fool!¡± Jonathan merely cast him a wintry nce. Not in the mood to jabber with the man, he took out his phone and rang Zachary up. A momentter, Zachary¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Tell Kingstone toe and see me at Empyrean Pce in ten minutes. If he¡¯s even a secondte, he doesn¡¯t need to do so anymore!¡± Jonathan ordered in a frigid voice. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary didn¡¯t bother saying anything superfluous, inquiring, ¡°Do you need me to go over as well, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Jonathan then hung up. Hearing that, everyone looked at him as though he was a simpleton. Henry, especially, couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. Oh wow, continue acting! He¡¯s just a snot-nosed kid, yet he dares to order Mr. Warhol toe over in such amanding tone? Is he not quite right in the head? In the whole of Jazona, only one person dares to speak to Mr. Warhol in such a tone¡ªZachary Lint. As the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office, I¡¯ve seen him plenty of times, so I know what the man looks like exactly. Nheless, a kid like him who¡¯s still clinging to his mother¡¯s skirts is putting on an act in front of me? He¡¯s still too wet behind the ears! ¡°Ten minutes, yes? Fine, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes! I¡¯ll await Mr. Warhol¡¯s arrival with you! We shall see whether hees after ten minutes!¡± he sneered as he threw Jonathan a contemptuous look after the man had hung up the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t entertain him, Mr. Chandler! Have people arrest him straight away!¡± Tavion couldn¡¯t help urging when he saw that Henry was actually giving Jonathan another ten minutes. Things might change for the worse as time ticks by, and I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong! ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Harrumphing, Henry retorted, ¡°Is the Divine Dragon Guards going to teleport here? And can you restrain him alone?¡± That riposte instantly rendered Tavion speechless. Indeed, that¡¯s true. He even defeated a dozen ex-military personnel without breaking a sweat, so how could we possibly restrain him with our puny strength? Furthermore, he has a gun in his hand. What if he shoots when backed into a corner? ¡°Since he likes to put on an act, I¡¯ll just y along with him!¡± Chuckling coldly, Henry dipped his head and nced at his watch before adding, ¡°It so happens that I¡¯d like to see who the person backing him up is that he has the guts to tell me that this isn¡¯t a matter I can intervene in!¡± If he was merely sticking his oar in things after meeting Hunter by coincidence earlier, it was now a matter between him and Jonathan. Since he was making a move against Jonathan, he decided to also eliminate the person backing the man up. As for whoever was right or wrong between Hunter and Jonathan, he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned about the answer. At times, that didn¡¯t matter at all for people like them. The most important thing was having the most powerful backer! Time ticked by slowly. The entire private room was eerily silent. The ten minutes seemingly passed exceedingly slowly. Everyone had their gazes trained on the door, seemingly waiting for something or other. However, they weren¡¯t waiting for Kingstone but the Divine Dragon Guards instead. They were waiting for them to shoot Jonathan dead right on the spot as soon as they arrived. After all, they didn¡¯t think Kingstone would make an appearance, not believing that Kingstone would come running at an order from Jonathan. Ultimately, he was the second most powerful person in Jazona as the governor of Jazona. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. It looks like Mr. Warhol isn¡¯ting, after all.¡± When only a few seconds remained of the ten minutes, Henry finally ambled to his feet, not in the mood to continue ying along with Jonathan. But just as his words fell, someone kicked open the private room door. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Kingstone Arrives Next, the sound of hurried footsteps stomping heavily on the floor could be heard. It felt as if the ground would shatter beneath their force. With a loud bang, the door to the private room was kicked open. A middle-aged man in a military uniform walked in. Behind him were tens of soldiers dressed in military fatigues and armed with heavy weaponry. The moment he entered, his sharp gaze swept through the crowd before he dered, ¡°I¡¯m the captain of Special Forces Team Two under the Divine Dragon Guards. I¡¯m here under orders to provide reinforcements. May I know who Mr. Henry Chandler is?¡± The moment he saw the middle-aged captain, Henry¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Mr. Chandler, did you contact the Divine Dragon Guards for support?¡± The captain nced at Henry and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so serious that you have to mobilize the Divine Dragon Guards?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone assaulting innocents here on purpose. He¡¯s also in possession of an extremely dangerous weapon. I suspect that he¡¯s an assassin sent from outside the border!¡± Henry turned around and gave Jonathan a cold stare. ¡°I propose that you shoot him right away!¡± ¡°An assassin has infiltrated our borders?¡± The captain¡¯s expression drastically changed. With a wave of his hand, he ordered, ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Upon his instructions, the soldiers cocked their guns and aimed them at everyone in the private room. Even Henry wasn¡¯t excluded. The soldiers were waiting for their captain¡¯s orders to fire. ¡°Who among them is the assassin?¡± the captain asked Henry. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Henry pointed at Jonathan. ¡°Hmm?¡± The moment he saw Jonathan, the captain¡¯s face shed with surprise. To him, Jonathan was simply too youthful-looking to be an assassin. If Henry hadn¡¯t pointed him out, the captain would have thought that Jonathan was a fresh graduate out of university. ¡°Is he the foreign assassin you¡¯re talking about?¡± The captain furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Nevertheless, he adopted a cautious stance and didn¡¯t underestimate Jonathan just because of his age. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Henry nodded and remarked, ¡°Just shoot him on the spot or take him back to the Divine Dragon Guards¡¯ base. I suggest that you interrogate him thoroughly, as I suspect that he¡¯s working with someone on the inside.¡± ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards doesn¡¯t need anyone from the governor¡¯s office to teach us how to do our job!¡± the captain asserted in response to Henry¡¯s pretentiousmands. The Divine Dragon Guards is under the sole authority of the King of War Division. Therefore, we only take orders from them. Consequently, the governor¡¯s office has no right to tell us what to do. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I spoke out of turn.¡± Although Henry was dissatisfied with the captain¡¯s attitude toward him, he had no choice but to suppress his anger. After all, the Divine Dragon Guards only took orders from Thierry and Zachary. Even though Henry was the secretary-general of the governor¡¯s office and Kingstone¡¯s personal secretary, it didn¡¯t mean anything to the Divine Dragon Guards. He was unable to throw his weight around in front of them, unlike how he could before everyone else. ¡°Hmph!¡± Snorting, the captain looked at Jonathan and ordered, ¡°Put down your weapon and raise your hands. Or else, you¡¯ll be executed on the spot!¡± That was how the Divine Dragon Guards executed their missions. Their enemies had the choice to either surrender or die. ¡°Executed on the spot? Who gave you that order? Zachary or Thierry?¡± Even though he heard the captain¡¯s orders, Jonathan couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. Instead, he sneered, ¡°Who ordered you to poke your nose into my business? All of you should get out! If you dare persist, I¡¯ll punish you lot with a week of solitary confinement!¡± The moment he spoke, everyone was stunned. No one had expected Jonathan to admonish the Divine Dragon Guards despite having tens of gun barrels aimed at his head. They¡¯re the Divine Dragon Guards, for goodness sake! They don¡¯t even need a reason to kill, and yet Jonathan dares to speak to them that way? ¡°Are you telling us, the Divine Dragon Guards, what to do?¡± The captain¡¯s expression darkened drastically in response. ¡°What gives you the right to order us around?¡± The Divine Dragon Guards only take orders from Thierry and Zachary. Even Kingstone has no authority over us. And yet, a foreign assassin dares to give us orders? ¡°You should ask Thierry whether I have the right or not!¡± Jonathan nced at his watch, not wanting to waste a moment longer. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for this ruckus to end!¡± As he finished speaking, Jonathan stood up and looked outside the door. At that very moment, a flurry of footsteps was heard before an elderly man in a suit barged in. Behind him were four or five brawny men in suits. While catching up with him, they yelled, ¡°Mr. Warhol, please slow down. Your body can¡¯t cope with how fast you¡¯re going!¡± ¡°Stop wasting my time and step aside!¡± With that, Kingstone rushed into the private room. The moment he saw Kingstone, Henry¡¯s expression turned sullen as he hurried forward to receive him. ¡°Mr. Warhol, what brings you here?¡± Mr. Warhol? Everyone was shocked to hear that name. This elderly man with greying hair is actually Kingstone Warhol, governor of Jazona? ¡°Mr. Chandler? Why are you here?¡± The moment he saw Henry, Kingstone was filled with surprise. However, he was in no mood to speak to him. Instead, he simply shoved him aside. ¡°Out of my way!¡± ¡°Mr. Warhol¡ª¡± Before Henry could say anything, he realized Kingstone had already disregarded him and was walking in Jonathan¡¯s direction instead. At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention shifted from Kingstone to Jonathan. They still couldn¡¯t believe what was unfolding before them. Kingstone had actuallye on Jonathan¡¯s ount. How is this possible? After all, Kingstone was the most powerful man in Jazona, second only to Zachary. How is it that he hurried over within ten minutes, just as Jonathan had instructed? ¡°Asura, it¡¯s my honor to have you grace us with your presence.¡± The moment he saw Jonathan, Kingstone dropped to his knees without hesitation. Why is the mighty governor of Jazona kneeling in front of Jonathan? In that instant, everyone felt as if their minds had gone nk. In fact, they couldn¡¯t even believe their eyes. The governor of Jazona, Mr. Warhol, is actually kneeling in front of Jonathan? Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Meeting Asura Can this Mr. Warhol be a fake? Perhaps Jonathan paid an actor to masquerade as the governor? At that very moment, the same thought crossed everyone¡¯s mind. After all, no one could fathom why Kingstone, the governor of Jazona, would want to kneel in deference to Jonathan. ¡°Do you know why I called you here to see me?¡± Jonathan asked as he gave Kingstone a dispassionate nce. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Kingstone shook his head. ¡°Is he the secretary of the governor¡¯s office?¡± Jonathan inquired as he casually pointed at Henry. ¡°Yes, he is!¡± When Kingstone turned around and shot Henry a nce, it sent a chill down Henry¡¯s spine, causing him to break out in cold sweat. What a terrifying gaze! As Kingstone¡¯s personal secretary, Henry could easily read the look in Kingstone¡¯s eyes. He knew that Kingstone would only give him that look whenever he was angry with him. ¡°Did he offend you?¡± Kingstone probed carefully as he looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Not really.¡± Jonathan borated in an indifferent tone, ¡°All he did was abuse his authority as the secretary-general to mobilize the Divine Dragon Guards. Furthermore, he even ordered them to execute me on the spot.¡± ¡°What?¡± When he heard Jonathan¡¯s usations against Henry, Kingstone¡¯s expression fell. The secretary of the governor¡¯s office deployed the Divine Dragon Guards on his own ord and even ordered them to kill Jonathan? Is he trying to stage a rebellion? ¡°Kingstone, it seems the governor¡¯s office is getting ahead of itself. Without Zachary¡¯s orders, it has mobilized the Divine Dragon Guards on its own ord and even ordered them to execute me. Do you intend to rece the King of War Division and take over Jazona?¡± Jonathan stared at Kingstone coldly. ¡°After a few days, do you also n to take over Asura¡¯s residence?¡± Although Jonathan wasn¡¯t speaking loudly, it was enough to strike fear into Kingstone, to the extent his knees went wobbly. Even though he was the second most powerful man in Jazona, he was still a lowly governor from Jonathan¡¯s perspective. A single word from Jonathan was enough to imprison him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asura. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m ready to ept any punishment you mete out.¡± In front of Jonathan, Kingstone didn¡¯t dare protest nor defend himself. After all, a mistake was undoubtedly still a mistake, even if it was his secretary who hadmitted it. He didn¡¯t dare retort in any way, as his secretary represented both him and the governor¡¯s office. Consequently, he had no choice but to ept the responsibility for the mistake, even if he had not personally done it. ¡°You deserve to be punished!¡± Jonathan scoffed. ¡°As the governor of Jazona, you can¡¯t even keep a handle on your secretary. How are you going to manage the entire state of Jazona? It seems to me that you no longer deserve to be the governor.¡± ¡°Yes, Asura. I admit my mistake!¡± Just like a child who knew he had done something wrong, Kingstone didn¡¯t even dare breathe while he knelt in front of Jonathan. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe the person kneeling in front of Jonathan was Kingstone, the mighty governor of Jazona. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense. I¡¯ll give you one minute. Take care of this mess, or I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Not wanting to waste any time, Jonathan gave him one minute. ¡°Yes!¡± Upon Jonathan¡¯s order, Kingstone didn¡¯t dare waste another second. Getting up at once, he turned to Henry. ¡°Mr. Chandler? You¡¯re fired! From today onward, you¡¯re no longer the secretary of the governor¡¯s office.¡± Not giving Henry any chance to respond, Kingstone waved his hand and dered, ¡°Men, capture him and bring him back for questioning. Also, arrange for an investigation into his activities these past few years to see if he was involved in anything illegal.¡± ¡°Right away, Mr. Warhol!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the few middle-aged men who came in with Kingstone stepped forward to restrain Henry. When he realized what was about to happen, Henry dropped to his knees and pleaded with Kingstone, ¡°Mr. Warhol, I¡¯m sorry! I beg of you, please show me some mercy! Considering that I have worked for you for so many years, I¡¯m sure my efforts must definitely be worth something. Therefore, please give me another chance!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this. Instead, you should me yourself for offending someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Kingstone didn¡¯t pity Henry at all because he had no illusions as to how he was appointed governor of Jazona. Without Jonathan¡¯s approval, there was no way he could have been allowed in that position. ¡°Take him away!¡± Kingstone gestured with his hand. Even though Henry was crying out in a pitiful manner, no one paid him any attention. After all, no one had the guts to go against Kingstone. ¡°As for the few of them, take them away as well!¡± Raising his hand, Kingstone pointed at the few middle-aged men who came together with Henry. There was no way he was letting them off the hook. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Upon hearing Kingstone¡¯s orders, the arrogant Henry had copsed onto the ground with an ashen expression. Not daring to resist, he resigned himself to be taken away by Kingstone¡¯s subordinates. ¡°You must be the Divine Dragon Guards. You can go back now as I will tie up the loose ends here,¡± Kingstone instructed as he looked at the captain for the first time. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Given that Kingstone was going to deal with the aftermath and Henry, who had requested their help, had been taken away, the Divine Dragon Guards no longer had any business there. However, the captain didn¡¯t leave with his men at once. Instead, he suddenly stood at attention with military precision before dropping to his knees with a thud in front of Jonathan. ¡°Captain Liam Ghad of the Divine Dragon Guards Special Forces Team Two, reporting for duty to Asura!¡± Reporting for duty to Asura? The moment Liam finished, everyone present felt as if their mind was blown. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. How is this possible? How can Jonathan actually be Asura? There¡¯s only one Asura in Chanaea¡ªthe one who led the Four Asura Guards to defeat all his enemies and united the nation. Jonathan is Asura? How can that be? No one could believe it, nor were they willing to do so. Just when they were still mired in shock, all the other Divine Dragon Guards joined their captain on his knees without any hesitation. ¡°Divine Dragon Guards Special Forces Team Two, reporting for duty, Sir!¡± ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Everyone present was filled with disbelief at what had just unfolded before them. Hunter, in particr, was so shocked that he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Gaping, he stared nkly at what was going on, unable to ept any of it. ¡°How is this possible? How can he be Asura?¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Who Else Can Save You ¡°Get up!¡± Waving his hand, Jonathan nced at the Divine Dragon Guards blithely. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m ready to be punished ordingly for offending you, Sir.¡± Kneeling on the floor, Liam didn¡¯t dare get up. Recalling what he had said earlier, he could not find the energy to straighten from his position. He had questioned Jonathan¡¯s right to order the Divine Dragon Guards around. ¡°You haven¡¯tmitted an offense because you weren¡¯t aware of my identity.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t hold it against them. The Divine Dragon Guards heaved a sigh of relief at his words. After all, their behavior earlier was enough for them to be executed on the spot. They couldn¡¯t believe that they had actually aimed their guns at Asura, which was no different than courting death itself. ¡°Sir, what should we do with these men?¡± At that moment, Kingstone pointed at Hunter, Tavion, and Preston. He obviously recognized Preston as the head of one of Jazona¡¯s four prominent families. ¡°From today onward, I no longer want to see the York family in Jazona. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan gave Kingstone a knowing look. Upon hearing his words, Hunter felt his vision go dark as he began to feel his head spin. The York family¡¯s businesses that have been built over decades will disappear with just one word from Jonathan? ¡°Understood!¡± Lowering his head, Kingstone replied, ¡°After tonight, the York family will no longer exist in Jazona.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Jonathan nodded before turning to Tavion. ¡°As for this man, I¡¯ll deal with him myself. There¡¯s no need for you to interfere.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The next moment, Kingstone and the Divine Dragon Guards took a step back to open a path for Jonathan. Within the huge private room, no one dared to make a sound. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How can you be Asura?¡± Watching Jonathan approach, Tavion sat down and stared nkly into space. He still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened right in front of his eyes. ¡°Just a few years ago, you were nothing more than a bankrupt b*stard saddled with immense debts. How did you end up bing Asura over thest four years? This just cannot be!¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re on that topic, I have to thank you for it.¡± In response to Tavion¡¯s words, Jonathan shot him an indifferent nce. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t sent assassins to kill me in the middle of the night, I wouldn¡¯t have stumbled into the military barracks by ident, let alone bring peace to the nation and be Asura.¡± ¡°No way! This can¡¯t be real!¡± Despite all that had happened, Tavion was adamant in his refusal to believe that Jonathan was the legendary Asura. To him, Asura was like a god. After all, he had united the nation and defeated all its enemies within a few short years. There was no way he could connect Asura to Jonathan, whom he had easily cheated and yed for the fool back then. ¡°Does it really matter anymore whether I¡¯m Asura or not?¡± When he saw Tavion mumbling to himself, Jonathan stared at him coldly. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a fake? Who do you think would daree save you now? Do you think anyone actually can?¡± From the beginning, Jonathan had dered that no one in Jazona would be able to stop him if he wanted to kill Tavion. However, Tavion hadn¡¯t believed him at all. And that was the genesis of the wholemotion. Finally, it was time for it toe to an end. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m sorry. I truly regret my actions now!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Tavion dropped to his knees in front of Jonathan. ¡°Please give me another chance, all right? I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Despite the tears rolling down Tavion¡¯s face, Jonathan didn¡¯t feel a shred of pity for him at all. Back then, it was his sympathy for Tavion that caused him to be stabbed in the back. Once the trust was lost, there was no way one could ever regain it. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Jonathan shook his head as he swung his ck pistol around his finger. Just when Tavion was about to say something, Jonathan gently pulled the trigger. With a loud bang, the golden bullet pierced through Tavion¡¯s skull. Tavion didn¡¯t even have the chance to defend himself as his body slumped to the ground with a heavy thump. His eyes were wide open as if horror was thest thing he felt before losing his life. As for his mouth, it was still gaping midway, indicating that he still had something to say. Unfortunately, the opportunity to do so had been taken from him. Chucking the gun aside, Jonathan turned toward Kingstone and ordered, ¡°Get someone to clean this up.¡± Upon receiving his instructions, Kingstone shifted his attention to the middle-aged men behind him. ¡°The few of you, clear this ce up. Also, inform Empyrean Pce that this ce will be locked down for the night, and they¡¯re not allowed to continue operating.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Warhol!¡± The few middle-aged men quickly went off to do Kingstone¡¯s bidding. ¡°Sir, what should we do about these few men?¡± After Tavion was killed, Hunter, Preston, the sexy secretary, and Mike were all still alive. Until they knew what ns Jonathan had in store for them, they didn¡¯t dare move a muscle. ¡°Release them!¡± Jonathan waved his hand, not wanting to waste any more of his time on them. ¡°Also, have all of them investigated. If there are any problems, send them to prison before they cause any more harm in Jazona.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Kingstone nodded in acknowledgment. However, the few of them felt their knees buckle the moment they heard Jonathan¡¯s words. They were filled with the urge to p themselves for getting on Jonathan¡¯s nerves. After all, despicable people like them probably had a closet full of skeletons. Once they were investigated, there would be enough evidence to put them behind bars for the rest of their lives. ¡°Sir, everything has been taken care of. Why don¡¯t we head to the governor¡¯s office for a chat?¡± Kingstone finally gathered the courage to say so when he saw that everything was more or less wrapped up. ¡°No thanks.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I need to return home and spend some time with my wife.¡± He had been out the entire day, and the sky had already turned dark. If he didn¡¯t head home soon, he figured that Josephine would likely be angry again. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± Kingstone widened his eyes in shock. Even though he controlled the entire state of Jazona, Kingstone barely knew a thing about Jonathan. There was no way he would have the audacity to investigate Jonathan¡¯s background. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Nodding his head, Jonathan turned his attention to Liam. ¡°You should also save it as I have no time to visit the Divine Dragon Guards. Go back and remind Zachary that the next time something goes wrong with them, I¡¯ll throw him into Northern Crimson Prison for a month!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Liam stood at attention with a solemn look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s about time now, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± When Jonathan realized it was getting dark, he didn¡¯t want to linger around any longer. However, the moment he was about to leave, his phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello, Darling?¡± Jonathan¡¯s tone instantly switched from one with murderous intent to one filled with gentle warmth. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 The Mysterious Call ¡°Jonathan, where are you?¡± Josephine sounded haggard on the phone, as if she was exceptionally exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m in Jazona,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°What is it, Darling? Do you miss me?¡± ¡°Jazona? What are you doing there?¡± Josephine was surprised at why Jonathan had gone to Jazona alone. ¡°I met an old friend whom I haven¡¯t seen in years. Hence, we spent the entire day catching up!¡± Jonathan lowered his head and looked at Tavion sprawled lifelessly on the ground. Both of them had indeed not seen each other in years. However, instead of chatting, Tavion was killed. ¡°An old friend?¡± Since when does Jonathan have any old friends? From what she could recall, Jonathan barely had any friends at all. Even when they got married, he didn¡¯t invite anyone. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t question him further. Instead, she remarked, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. You bettere home soon.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m on my way.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At that moment, Jonathan seemed like a totally different person. Just a moment ago, Jonathan was as fearsome as how everyone expected Asura to be. But now, he seemed to havee off his pedestal and turned into an ordinary human being. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± After ending his call, he noticed everyone giving him strange looks. It was like all of them were astounded by what they saw. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± Gulping, Kingstone cleared his throat and suggested, ¡°Sir, shall I have someone send you home?¡± ¡°Sure. I won¡¯t need to take a taxi then.¡± Jonathan had taken a taxi here earlier. However, given that it was peak hour, he realized he might not be able to hail one due to the heavy traffic. ¡°I can drive you back!¡± Before Kingstone could arrange for someone to do it, Liam seized the opportunity to volunteer. To him, driving Asura home was considered a glorious honor. ¡°Do you have a car?¡± Jonathan nced at him. ¡°Yes!¡± Liam nodded. ¡°I have a military jeep, and it¡¯s exceptionally fast.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Jonathan nodded. However, just before he stepped out, he stopped in his tracks abruptly and looked at Hunter and Preston, who were still sitting on the ground. Both of them had a listless look in their eyes, as if their soul had left their body. ¡°The York family¡¯s and Tavion Group¡¯s assets will be transferred to Graham Group,¡± Jonathan dered while looking at Kingstone. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send someone to get in touch with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Kingstone nodded in acknowledgment. However, he was surprised to hear about Graham Group as he had never heard of them before. Is Graham Group somehow rted to Jonathan? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan stepped out of the private room. The moment he exited the building, Jonathan saw two military jeeps parked outside. After he got into one of them, Kingstone and the Divine Dragon Guards knelt on the ground again to send him off. ¡°Farewell, Sir!¡± ¡­ Half an hourter, the jeep stopped outside Edenic Heights. It wasn¡¯t because the security guard stopped them. Instead, it was Jonathan who requested to be let out there. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be getting off here. You should head back now.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Liam got down the jeep to personally open Jonathan¡¯s door for him. It wasn¡¯t until Jonathan disappeared from his sight that he finally left by himself. Meanwhile, the lights at No. 1 Vi were still on. Josephine was sitting on the sofa, engrossed in drawing something with her pen. When some of her stray hair dropped in front of her face, she casually raised her hand to tuck them behind her ear. He had caught a glimpse of the scene the moment he entered. Despite the simplicity of the gesture, it was like an arrow to the heart for Jonathan. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m home.¡± Jonathan subconsciously sat beside Josephine. When he tried to reach out his hand to hug her, she struggled free before ring at him. ¡°Mom and Dad are watching us. You had better behave properly.¡± ¡°In that case, can I behave improperly when they¡¯re not around?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows with a cheeky smile, causing Josephine to give him another angry stare. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± When Jonathan lowered his gaze, he noticed that Josephine was holding an architecture blueprint. There were many houses drawn on top of it, and it looked like the design for the ecological park. ¡°It¡¯s the blueprint for the ecological park.¡± Josephine put down her pen and massaged her temple. ¡°This is just an initial draft that requires some revisions. However, I still don¡¯t know where to start.¡± After all, she wasn¡¯t a trained architect and had not managed a project as massive as the ecological park before. Therefore, she was worried about making any mistakes. ¡°Take your time. Don¡¯t rush.¡± Jonathan got to his feet and walked up behind her. Then, he began to massage her shoulders. ¡°By the way, has someone from Graham Group gotten in touch with you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Josephine nodded. When she felt Jonathan¡¯s hands massaging her shoulders, she didn¡¯t shy away, although she was momentarily caught off guard. Instead, she closed her eyes and replied, ¡°How did you convince Graham to contribute both manpower and capital for this project? Not only that, but they aren¡¯t the ones leading it. This isn¡¯t how they usually run things at all.¡± How did I convince Graham? All I did was casually mention it to him. After all, Graham Group belongs to me. Hence, there¡¯s no need for any persuasion at all. Nevertheless, Jonathan wasn¡¯t going to tell her the truth. Instead, he found a random excuse. ¡°I made a deal with him. In exchange for helping you take on the ecological park project, I¡¯ll assist them in taking over some of the York family¡¯s projects.¡± ¡°The York family of Jazona?¡± The moment she heard the name, Josephine widened her eyes. Turning around, she gave Jonathan a puzzled look. ¡°How did you get involved with them?¡± The York family is one of the four prominent families of Jazona. Even Graham Group is considered a smallpany whenpared to them, let alone the Smith family. In fact, the York family wouldn¡¯t even bat an eyelid at their presence. So how is Jonathan rted to them in any way? ¡°I talked to Zachary about it.¡± By then, Jonathan was used to crediting Zachary for everything. ¡°He put me in contact with the York family and helped me form a partnership between Graham Group and them.¡± As expected, Jonathan got Zachary to help him again. Although Josephine knew that Jonathan did it for her sake, she still asserted with a slight frown, ¡°Next time, try not to trouble Zachary unless absolutely necessary. After all, every time he helps you, you will fall deeper into his debt. Given how much you owe him already, how do you expect to repay him?¡± Why do I need to repay Zachary¡¯s favor? Even if I wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t dare ept it at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need to repay my debt to him as he owes me even more than this.¡± Jonathan chuckled. Back when they were on the battlefield, Jonathan had saved Zachary¡¯s life countless times. If it wasn¡¯t for Jonathan, Zachary wouldn¡¯t even live to be the mighty King of War. ¡°Jonathan, you¡ª¡± Josephine shot him a re. Before she could say anything further, she was interrupted by a ringing phone. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 A Threat Left without a choice, Josephine answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Is this Josephine Smith?¡± A raspy male voice was heard over the line. It was so jarring that it made one feel exceptionally ufortable. ¡°I am she. What is it?¡± Knitting her eyebrows, Josephine thought it was a call from some random salesperson. ¡°I want to let you know that the ecological park project isn¡¯t something the Smith family is capable of handling. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should pull out of the project. Or else, I¡¯ll have no choice but to force you out!¡± the voice over the line warned. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In response to the threat, Josephine¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± The voice turned frosty. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to back out of the ecological park project!¡± ¡°What gives you the right?¡± Josephine¡¯s expression turned grim when she heard the man¡¯s words. ¡°The Smith family took over the project after the ckwood family left Jadeborough. Why should I back out just because you ask me to?¡± ¡°The ckwood family?¡± The voice suddenlyughed insidiously. ¡°They are nothing but one of our pawns in Jadeborough. Without our help, they wouldn¡¯t even have gotten the project in the first ce. ¡°Josephine, do you know how much the project is worth? It¡¯s worth billions. Do you think the ckwood family is able to take on the project just by themselves? My advice to you is to not go looking for trouble. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be killed in a car ident whenever you go out! Also, who knows what might happen to the Smith residence? What are you going to do if someone who detests you sets fire to your home one day?¡± It was a tant threat against Josephine¡¯s life. Nevertheless, Josephine was unfazed by it. She snapped, ¡°Are you threatening me? Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll call the police on you?¡± ¡°The police? Do what you want. Do you think that I would dare call you if I was scared of the police?¡± The voice neither cared nor was afraid at all. It was obvious that the man was not to be trifled with. ¡°Josephine, let me give you a final piece of advice. You¡¯re only given one life. Once you lose it, that¡¯s it. Hence, you had better think this through carefully.¡± The moment the voice was done, the call ended with a click. With no opportunity to retort, Josephine was so furious that she was trembling all over. This was the first time she was taking over the Smith family¡¯s business and managing such a huge project. However, she had already received a death threat on the very first day of her job. ¡°What happened?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw how Josephine¡¯s body was shivering. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Josephine shook her head with a grim expression. She didn¡¯t tell Jonathan about the death threat because she knew he would only go to Zachary again. She didn¡¯t want him to make a habit of going to Zachary every time they encountered a problem. ¡°Really? Then why do you look distraught?¡± Jonathan pretended to be oblivious of what was going on. In truth, his keen sense of hearing had caught every single word of the conversation, including those by the mysterious voice. However, since Josephine wasn¡¯t willing to tell him, he decided not to pursue the matter any further. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just too tired today.¡± Josephine was visibly out of sorts. Getting up to her feet, she headed toward the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face.¡± However, she was in such a rush that she forgot to take her phone with her. It wasn¡¯t until the bathroom door mmed shut that Jonathan picked up her phone and gave the earlier number a call. A brief momentter, the man¡¯s hoarse voice was heard. ¡°How about it, Ms. Smith? You seemed to have made your decision quickly.¡± ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t decided yet.¡± Jonathan lit up a cigarette and walked out to the balcony. ¡°I¡¯m calling you to tell you that you should just give up. The ecological park project definitely belongs to the Smith family! Also, I would like to warn you that if you so much as touch a hair on Josephine¡¯s head, I¡¯ll make sure that your entire family is wiped out.¡± ¡°What did you say? Did I hear wrongly?¡± the voice sneered in response to Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Are you threatening me? How dare you threaten me when you don¡¯t even know who I am?¡± ¡°Who you are isn¡¯t relevant at all. All that matters is that if you want to y games, I¡¯ll do so with you. No matter who you are, your fate as a dead man was sealed the moment you made the call.¡± Threatening Josephine had struck a nerve with Jonathan. Anyone who attempted to do so would only meet their doom. ¡°You are no match for me.¡± The voice over the line scoffed at Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t know any better until it¡¯s toote! But no matter, I¡¯ll send you a coffin tomorrow so that you¡¯ll know what death actually looks like.¡± Immediately after that, the man ended the call. At the same time, Jonathan heard the bathroom door open. He quickly deleted his call history and put the phone back to where it was. After that, he pretended as if nothing had happened at all. Even after washing her face, Josephine was still visibly troubled. As such, she was too distracted to realize that someone had used her phone. ¡°Darling, since you¡¯re not in a good mood, why don¡¯t we go out and rx?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t bring up the earlier matter. Since he had deleted the call history, he also decided not to let Josephine know that he had already gotten involved. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Josephine shook her head as she had no interest to do so at all. She was trying to figure out how to resolve the problem because she was concerned that something horrible might happen the very next day. ¡°Come on! Why don¡¯t I take you somece to grab a bite?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t give her the opportunity to say no. Taking her arm, he tugged her toward the door. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m really not in the mood.¡± With the matter weighing heavily on her heart, she had no appetite for anything at all. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t give her a choice. Before she knew it, he had pulled her into the red Lamborghini. The moment she got in, it was toote to get out. Resigned to her fate, she rubbed her temples and looked at Jonathan. ¡°What would you like to have?¡± ¡°I want to have you!¡± Jonathan broke into a smile. ¡°Be more serious!¡± Josephine red fiercely at him. Nevertheless, she was visibly cheered up by Jonathan¡¯s tomfoolery. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a newly opened barbeque stand in the southern part of the city that¡¯s really good. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan floored the elerator. In a blink of an eye, the engine roared to life. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The Lower ss Half an hourter, they stopped somewhere in the southern part of the city. Compared to the other areas of Jadeborough, the southern part of the city was an old area that was less developed. It was filled with old and dpidated buildings, while the streets were littered with roadside stalls. Usually, the rich seldom frequented the area. Therefore, when the red Lamborghini stopped by the roadside, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Many of the youths there even blew wolf whistles at it. Furthermore, when Josephine got out of the car, all the males there were mesmerized. After all, her looks and figure were no less inferior than that of movie actresses. In fact, her attractiveness actually surpassed them, which exined the fact that she had plenty of suitors before she married Jonathan. Even after she married him, many of her suitors continued to stalk and cling to her. However, when everyone saw Jonathan appear beside Josephine, all of them looked at him with disdain. Sheesh! Another beauty wasted on a beast! ¡°Darling, the barbeque from that stall is supposed to be very delicious. Shall we head there?¡± Jonathan ignored the gazes that fell upon them. In truth, there weren¡¯t any new stalls in the area. All he wanted to do was to take Josephine out for a meal so that she could take her mind off her problems. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Josephine nodded before both of them headed to the roadside stall. ¡°Sir, ten skewers each of grilled mutton, duck, and beef please,¡± Jonathan randomly ordered before taking his seat. They hadn¡¯t been seated for long when a pot-bellied, middle-aged man and his skimpily dressed femalepanion walked past them. Just as they were passing by, the youngdy pinched her nose and remarked, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s not eat here because this ce is just too dirty. Look, only those of the lower ss patronize this ce. I refuse to dine at a ce like this!¡± Lower ss? Just as she spoke, the faces of everyone seated there drastically changed. Just when many of their tempers were about to re, they noticed the middle-aged man¡¯s Maybach parked by the side. Given that it was worth millions, they could only force themselves to swallow their anger. They were left with no choice as they knew they couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone who drove a Maybach. ¡°It¡¯s indeed too filthy here!¡± The middle-aged man waved a hand in front of his nose, as if there was a stench in the air. ¡°And here I thought there was something special here to eat. Forget it; I¡¯ll take you to a proper fine dining restaurant instead.¡± With that, the middle-aged man put his arm around hispanion¡¯s waist as they headed back to the Maybach. As they walked off, thedy gave the middle-aged man a kiss. Then, she remarked coquettishly, ¡°I knew you were the best!¡± Muacks! ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly and stay away from these people. Otherwise, they¡¯ll just dirty our clothes.¡± Both of them spoke without any attempt to lower their voices at all. It was clear they didn¡¯t care about the feelings of those who heard what they said. It was as if all those people didn¡¯t deserve to breathe the same air as they did. Unfortunately, despite how angry everyone there was, no one dared to utter a word of protest. It wasn¡¯t until the Maybach disappeared from their sight that someone dared to shout, ¡°What the f*ck? Do they really think they¡¯re actually VIPs?¡± ¡°Just because they drive a stinking Maybach, they think it makes them someone important.¡± ¡°Exactly! Isn¡¯t it obvious they¡¯re having an improper rtionship? The man looks like a sugar daddy while the woman must be his sugar baby.¡± After the Maybach was gone, the crowd suddenly had the courage to ridicule the couple. As for Jonathan, he didn¡¯t even deign to spare them a look. What¡¯s the point in wasting time with insects? ¡°Jonathan, aren¡¯t you angry that they used you of being someone low ss?¡± Josephine was surprised at how calm Jonathan was throughout the exchange. In her mind, Jonathan didn¡¯t exactly have a good temper. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± He answered with a grin, ¡°Why should I care about two insects? In the eyes of those who are even richer, aren¡¯t they lower ss folks too?¡± ¡°But this isn¡¯t like you!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but look at Jonathan suspiciously. After all, when the head of the ckwood family had knelt in front of him, Jonathan had shown him no mercy at all. Even the son of Jazona¡¯s deputy police chief was beaten up regardless of his status. ¡°In your mind, what¡¯s your impression of me?¡± Jonathan gave her a in look. ¡°Am I someone impulsive? Do I have no regard for the consequences and only know how to solve problems with my fists?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t resist giving him the side-eye. ¡°I was expecting you to start a fight with them.¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have.¡± Jonathan shook his head with a smile. ¡°Beating them up would only have soiled my hands.¡± To him, those two were nothing but insignificant insects, and he didn¡¯t take their behavior to heart. After they finished their meal, Jonathan didn¡¯t take Josephine home right away. Instead, they used the opportunity to take a stroll around. At that moment, both of them finally felt like a couple, unlike a few years ago when they were only married in name. Back then, they would barely say a few words to each other within a single month. As they strolled along the streets, the gentle breeze that blew past improved Josephine¡¯s mood significantly. She couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°You seem to be familiar with this part of the city.¡± ¡°My previouspany used to be located here,¡± Jonathan answered with a smile. Back then, he had just graduated from university and couldn¡¯t afford the rental of a high-end skyscraper. Consequently, he could only manage to rent a ce in an old building in the southern part of the city to use as his warehouse. Its rental was only five hundred a month. Later on, when thepany expanded, he didn¡¯t move away. Instead, he rented the entire building. ¡°Your previouspany?¡± Having heard his words, Josephine suddenly recalled that Jonathan used to run apany too. ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve never mentioned your oldpany to me before. How did you go bankrupt back then?¡± It was hard to believe that after four years of marriage, Josephine still didn¡¯t know how Jonathan¡¯s company went bust. ¡°I fell into a trap and was cheated,¡± Jonathan casually replied. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Instead, I¡¯ll show you where my previouspany was. It¡¯s not far from here, coincidentally.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Unexpectedly, Josephine didn¡¯t decline. Instead, she was wondering if she should try to get to know Jonathan better. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Pretending To Be Rich Ten minutester, their car stopped in front of a busy mall. When Jonathan saw how lively it was, he was dazed by the sight. Four years ago, the building was dpidated while its surroundings were deserted, not a soul to be seen anywhere nearby. Back then, the ce would be covered in darkness at night as it didn¡¯t even have a streetmp. However, the old building was now gone. In its ce was a ten-story building and a za right smack in the center of the business district. The za was brightly lit with crowdsing and going. Outside of it, there were many couples holding hands and hugging each other. Once in a while, one could even find some couples kissing unabashedly, as if they didn¡¯t care about the looks passersby gave them. ¡°Isn¡¯t it great to be young?¡± Looking at the couple, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we kiss too?¡± Ignoring his question, Josephine shot him a re. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more serious?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with kissing my own wife?¡± Jonathan pursed his lips. Looking in the za¡¯s direction, he commented, ¡°Back when this ce was old and rundown, the streetmps would go off whenever it rained as the power would be cut. Furthermore, the monthly rental back then was only five hundred. But in the blink of an eye, it¡¯s now transformed into a mall!¡± Shaking his head, Jonathan subconsciously took Josephine¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°Come on, Darling, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡± However, the moment he touched her hand, Josephine retracted it instantly as if she had been jolted by an electrical shock. Ever since she was young, no man other than Connor had touched her hand before. Even though she was no longer that resentful of Jonathan psychologically, her physical reflex was instinctual. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did my hand electrocute you?¡± Jonathan lowered his gaze to look at her. ¡°No, I just¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Jonathan interrupted her, ¡°Then what are you avoiding me for?¡± Without another word, he took her hand and didn¡¯t give her another chance to decline. ¡°You¡­¡± Left without a choice, Josephine allowed him to lead her into the za. Inside, it was filled with shops selling luxury goods. There was LV, Chanel, Bulgari, etc. Every famous luxury brand was there. However, Jonathan¡¯s cheap casual wear seemed to be out of ce within the surroundings he was in. It wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t afford expensive clothing; it was just that he didn¡¯t care for brands. All that mattered to him was that his clothes werefortable. To him, every brand was just the same. ¡°Wee, sir, ma¡¯am! Would you like to take a look at thetest Bulgari collection?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± Josephine shook her head. There was no way she could afford anything here as every item cost at least tens of thousands. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look since we¡¯re already here?¡± On the contrary, Jonathan didn¡¯t decline the salesperson¡¯s invitation. Ever since he knew Josephine, he had never gone shopping with her or bought her anything before. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Shaking her head, Josephine whispered, ¡°The items here are too expensive, so let¡¯s go somece else instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can afford it,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°Darling, isn¡¯t this the first time we¡¯re out shopping together?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Josephine acknowledged softly while nodding her head. Although he and Josephine had been married for a few years, they had neither gone shopping nor on a date before. In fact, they had never even seen a movie together. ¡°Since this is our first time shopping, shouldn¡¯t I get you something?¡± Jonathan walked into the Bulgari store with Josephine in tow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry£» I brought my bank card when we left home.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need to.¡± Despite her protests, Josephine was dragged into the store by Jonathan. Inside, Bulgari¡¯stest collections were on disy everywhere. Just a watch alone would cost fifty to sixty thousand. As for the jeweled nes, their prices easily reached hundreds of thousands. The moment Josephine saw the price, she lost whatever interest she had to take a look. These are extremely expensive! How am I going to afford them? ¡°Miss, this ne seems to suit you very well. It¡¯s thetest design from Bulgari, and our store is the only one in Jadeborough that carries it. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± The moment they stepped into the store, a friendly salesperson walked up to Josephine with a ne in hand. ¡°How much does it cost?¡± Josephine casually asked. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive at all. It only costs a few hundred thousand,¡± the female salesperson stated the price nonchntly. Just when she unhooked the ne and wanted to help Josephine try it on, Josephine shook her head in response to the price. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t want to try it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked quizzically. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive!¡± Josephine frowned slightly. How am I going to afford a ne that costs a few hundred thousand? ¡°Not at all!¡± Jonathan dered with a smile. ¡°As long as you like it, I¡¯ll even buy the whole mall for you.¡± The entire mall cost a few billion, which was peanuts to Jonathan. What a poser! Does he know how much it actually costs to buy up the mall? When she heard Jonathan¡¯s words, the salesperson pursed her lips in disdain. Just from Jonathan¡¯s outfit alone, she presumed that the couple before her weren¡¯t that rich. Hence, she thought that they couldn¡¯t afford a ne that costs tens of thousands, let alone one that costs hundreds of thousands. Why is he pretending to be rich when he isn¡¯t? She had always hated those who were poor and yet liked to boast about how rich they were. ¡°Do you still want to try it? If not, I¡¯m putting this back in the disy.¡± Suddenly, the salesperson¡¯s attitude turned snarky. ¡°What¡¯s with that tone?¡± Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows with a grim expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my tone?¡± the salesperson scoffed. ¡°You obviously can¡¯t afford it, and yet you still insist on pretending to be rich. If you¡¯re not going to buy anything, please leave and don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Thinking that Jonathan and Josephine couldn¡¯t afford it, the salesperson no longer showed them any respect. ¡°Are you chasing us out?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze darkened. Anyone who knew him could see that he was angry. This was the first time he went shopping with Josephine, and it was also their first date. They hadn¡¯t even shopped for a minute, but the salesperson was already shooing them away. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Don¡¯t use me of chasing you out!¡± The salesperson snorted. After putting the ne away, she turned her head and refused to even look at them. In response to the salesperson¡¯s attitude, Jonathan¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Just when he was about to lose his temper, Josephine quickly stopped him. ¡°Forget it, Jonathan. Let¡¯s go somece else.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The moment he heard Josephine¡¯s words, he suppressed his anger and acted as if nothing had happened at all. However, the moment they walked out of the store, they heard the salesperson mumble behind them, ¡°They¡¯re obviously dirt poor and can¡¯t afford anything. What¡¯s the point in masquerading as the wealthy?¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Dirt Poor Even though the salesperson lowered her voice, it was still loud enough for Jonathan and Josephine to hear it just as they exited the store. Nevertheless, Jonathan ignored her as it was meaningless for him to argue with a mere salesperson. After they left the Bulgari store, they headed toward the second floor. However, Josephine was visibly affected by the episode, as she had a distracted look on her face. Stopping in his tracks, Jonathan turned to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Josephine shook her head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go home instead?¡± The moment she thought of the big mess that was waiting for her tomorrow, she lost all interest in shopping. Her mood was made worse by the Bulgari salesperson¡¯s attitude, causing her to feel even more depressed. ¡°All right.¡± Jonathan nodded. Right when they were on their way out, they passed by a watch store. Jonathan stopped in his tracks abruptly and eximed, ¡°This is where my previouspany used to be!¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± Josephine looked at him inquisitively. I¡¯m surprised Jonathan can recognize it because this entire ce has been redeveloped. ¡°It¡¯s a wild guess,¡± Jonathan quipped with a smile. ¡°I was just following a hunch.¡± Rolling her eyes, Josephine ignored him. Nevertheless, she followed him inside the specialized watch store. The moment they entered, a young salesperson in a ck jacket approached them. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, may I know what kind of watch you¡¯re looking for?¡± Compared to the salesperson earlier, this one was a lot more well-mannered. ¡°We¡¯re just browsing,¡± Josephine casually remarked. The store was filled with all kinds of watches. Evidently, they were spoilt for choice. Some were made from pure gold, while others were embellished with diamonds. The mechanical sounds of clockwork ticked incessantly inside the store. ¡°How much for this watch?¡± Suddenly, Josephine stopped in front of one. ¡°One point eight million,¡± the salesperson answered. ¡°That¡¯s really exorbitant!¡± Josephine was taken aback by the price. ¡°The watch was made by Vacheron Constantin in coboration with a famous football star. Combined with the strength of its brand name and the poprity of the star, one point eight million for the watch is a reasonable price after all,¡± the salesperson exined the watch¡¯s background. ¡°Furthermore, this is a globally limited edition, and we¡¯re the only one to carry it in Jazona.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too expensive!¡± Josephine shook her head. There was no way she could afford such an extravagant watch. ¡°In that case, what¡¯s your budget?¡± The salesperson scrutinized Jonathan and Josephine¡¯s outfits, as if to gauge how wealthy they were. ¡°Do you have something cheaper that costs around ten thousand?¡± Josephine inquired. ¡°Yes, we do.¡± The salesperson hesitated briefly before he added, ¡°However, those are of lower quality and aren¡¯t reallypatible with your social standing.¡± In the eyes of others, a watch that cost ten thousand was consideredvish. However, from the perspective of the salesperson, they were seen as inferior. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°In that case, forget it.¡± Josephine shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll take a look somece else.¡± Given that Jonathan had recently spent a lot of money buying the car and mansion, Josephine wanted to use the opportunity to get him a watch. However, the watches here were way beyond her budget. After all, her bank card contained less than a hundred thousand. Evidently, she couldn¡¯t afford anything more than that. ¡°Wait!¡± When he realized Jonathan and Josephine were about to leave, the salesperson grew anxious. ¡°Actually, there are some decent watches for ten thousand. Let me see what I can find.¡± A customer was still a customer regardless of how little they spent. Although there wasn¡¯t much commission in a watch that cost ten thousand, it was still better than nothing. A few thousand was enough for him to spend on an enjoyable evening at the bar. In fact, he could use the opportunity to hook up with some young girls for a night of unreserved passion. ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t have much money, so I can¡¯t afford to buy you an expensive watch,¡± Josephine confessed. ¡°I only have less than a hundred thousand on me.¡± ¡°Why are you buying me a watch all of a sudden?¡± Jonathan was surprised. Why is she suddenly getting me a gift? Just a few years ago, this would have been unthinkable. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get a new job? I want to buy you a watch as a present.¡± Josephine murmured, ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t afford one that¡¯s too expensive. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Darling, whatever gift you intend to get me is worth hundreds of millions to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if it only costs a hundred, let alone one that costs ten thousand.¡± From Jonathan¡¯s perspective, even if someone else was to present him with a gift worth hundreds of millions, he might not even bat an eyelid. However, if it was a gift from Josephine, he would treasure it with all his heart regardless of how cheap it was. To him, it was simply priceless. ¡°A hundred million?¡± A mocking voice suddenly rang out from outside the door. The next moment, they saw a pot-bellied middle-aged man enter with a fashionably dressed youngdy. The man curled his lips into a sneer and mocked, ¡°I doubt you even have a million! Kid, I¡¯ve had my eye on you for a while now. Just ept that you¡¯re poor. Why do you need to keep pretending? You can¡¯t even afford a watch that costs a million, and yet you boast about a hundred million? Do you know how many zeroes there are in a hundred million? You broke b*stard!¡± Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows subconsciously at the sudden usation. However, before he could react, the youngdy pinched her nose and mocked, ¡°Darling, why are you bothering with them? Lower-ss people like them only deserve to eat dirty food by the smelly roadside stalls. We better keep our distance from them. Can you smell the stench they emit? Who knows what sort of germs they¡¯re carrying!¡± Lower-ss people? The moment he heard those words, Jonathan¡¯s expression became grim. Isn¡¯t this the couple who drove the Maybach from earlier? ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± the pot-bellied man agreed with hispanion. Looking at the salesperson, he instructed, ¡°Mister, you had better chase them out before they dirty your store!¡± ¡°Sir, these two are my customers!¡± the salesperson retorted. Even though he knew Jonathan and Josephine couldn¡¯t afford luxury watches, he still felt that it was wrong to kick them out. ¡°What sort of f*cking customers are they? Do they look like they can afford the watches in your store?¡± the middle-aged man scoffed. He then took out a white bank card from his pocket. ¡°Today is my girlfriend¡¯s birthday. Bring out the most expensive watches you have!¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Shut Up White card? The moment the salesperson saw the white card, his expression changed drastically. The white card was second only to the ck card in terms of prestige. Rumor had it that there were only hundreds of white cards in Jazona. Only someone with a worth of billions qualified to own one. ¡°Sir, this way please.¡± The salesperson was so shocked that he almost prostrated in front of the pot- bellied man. As for Jonathan and Josephine, he had already forgotten about them. ¡°Stop! What¡¯s with that attitude?¡± When the salesperson ignored them and led the middle-aged man together with hispanion to the disy cab, Jonathan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°We were here first!¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure you have seen it too.¡± When he heard Jonathan¡¯s protest, the salesperson turned around and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°These two are VIPs! Why don¡¯t you wait for a while? Once they are done, I¡¯ll continue looking for a watch that fits your ten thousand budget.¡± The salesperson¡¯s attitude was obvious enough. One customer wanted to buy the most expensive watches in the store, while the other only wanted to buy one worth ten thousand. It was clear to him who he should prioritize. A watch of ten thousand would only give him amission of a few hundred. However, if he managed to sell one that was worth a few million, hismission would be in the hundreds of thousands. Even a fool could tell which was the obvious choice. ¡°Jonathan, forget it. Let¡¯s just go.¡± Josephine gave Jonathan a tug with a grim expression on her face. She had wanted to use the opportunity to buy Jonathan a gift but didn¡¯t expect the unfortunate turn of events. Consequently, she was visibly disheartened by the episode. ¡°Don¡¯t leave yet.¡± When she heard Josephine¡¯s words, the youngdy who was in the middle-aged man¡¯s arms squirmed her lips and sneered, ¡°Since a hundred million is nothing to you, don¡¯t you want to see Vacheron Constantin¡¯s most expensive watch? Oh my, I almost forgot. Perhaps, you might not even know what it is. With only ten thousand, I wonder what gave you the guts toe shop for a Vacheron Constantin? You broke b*stards!¡± The youngdy didn¡¯t hide her contempt for both of them. In fact, she viewed Josephine with particr disdain. So what if she¡¯s pretty? Doesn¡¯t she still end up with a broke guy who can¡¯t even afford a watch that costs a million? Even though I¡¯m not as pretty as her, I still managed to snag a sugar daddy. I don¡¯t care if a man is young or old. Being rich is all that matters! ¡°Are you done?¡± Josephine¡¯s face turned frosty in response to the youngdy¡¯s words. ¡°If you are, then make way!¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± The youngdy scoffed, ¡°Scum like you had better stay away from ces like this. Or else, you will just end up sullying it. This isn¡¯t somewhere suitable for dirtbags like you to shop. Do you understand?¡± Just like a haughty white swan, the youngdy ridiculed Josephine and Jonathan. Just as she spoke, the salesperson walked out with a safe deposit box made of ss in his hand. ¡°Sir, this is the most expensive watch in our shop, and it costs eighteen million. It is a global limited edition and is entirely handmade. Also, it has a diamond face with rose gold carvings. It is designed by a world-famous designer.¡± One could see clearly a rose-gold dragon rotating inside the watch through its transparent diamond face. It made for a grand and elegant sight. However, the moment the middle-aged man heard that it was eighteen million, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp, ¡°H-how much? Eighteen million? That much for a mere watch?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. This Vacheron Constantin is the prized treasure of our store.¡± Nodding, the salesperson added, ¡°If it were anybody else, I wouldn¡¯t have shown it to them.¡± ¡°Darling, I love the watch!¡± Just as the salesperson finished, the youngdy tugged the middle-aged man¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°I want to buy it!¡± While shaking his arm, her fair and slender body rubbed against it at the same time. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man furrowed his eyebrows and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. Why don¡¯t we get a different design?¡± ¡°No, I only want that one!¡± Thedy was adamant. ¡°Alfred, buy it for me, please. At most, I¡¯ll make sure that you have a pleasurable time tonight!¡± The salesperson couldn¡¯t help but gave the youngdy another look. ¡°No, it¡¯s too expensive!¡± Alfred shook his head again in refusal. He might consider a watch that cost a few million, but not one that was eighteen million. I can do whatever I want with ten million. In fact, I can have countless women for eighteen million. Am I crazy to spend it all on a watch? ¡°Alfred¡­¡± Thedy¡¯s voice became even more coquettish as she snuggled up into his arms. However, Alfred refused to budge. Right at that moment, Jonathan broke his silence. ¡°Is there adies¡¯ version of this watch?¡± ¡°There is. However¡­¡± The salesperson gave Jonathan a puzzled look, as he didn¡¯t know what Jonathan had in mind. So what if there¡¯s adies¡¯ version? What has it got to do with you? ¡°Let us see it,¡± Jonathan casually said. ¡°Sir, stop kidding me. The watch costs eighteen million¡­¡± The salesperson¡¯s intention was obvious. You can¡¯t even afford a watch that costs one million, why do you even want to see one that costs more than ten million? Can you even afford it? ¡°I asked you to show it to us. Why do you have so much to say about it?¡± Jonathan knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Err¡­ isn¡¯t that the case? The salesperson couldn¡¯t help but squirm his lips. Nevertheless, he continued to meekly deny Jonathan¡¯s request. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t mean that¨C¡± ¡°Quit your nonsense!¡± Not wanting to waste any more time, Jonathan brought out his ck card and threw it in front of the salesperson. ¡°Are you going to get it now or not?¡± ¡°Oh mine, you really are a good actor! Who¡¯s afraid of the lousy card of yours?¡± Before the salesperson could react, thedy couldn¡¯t resist rolling her eyes. ¡°Does your card even contain a hundred thousand?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Just when thedy was sniggering, Alfred suddenly cut her off. ¡°Darling, why did you scold me?¡± Thedy was taken aback by the sudden admonishment. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°So what if I did? I told you to f*cking shut your trap!¡± The man shot a fearsome re at her before staring intently at the ck card in Jonathan¡¯s hands. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Limited Edition ck Card He recognized the ck card Jonathan was holding. It was a limited edition ck card from Citibank. In the whole of Chanaea, there were less than ten cards issued. In fact, Jazona itself might not even have a single one. To qualify for the card, one had to have a worth of at least ten billion. Even then, one had to go through a strict selection process at Citibank. Being wealthy alone wasn¡¯t enough. One had to have strong connections and wield immense influence before one could pass Citibank¡¯s demanding requirements. Alfred wasn¡¯t the only one who recognized the card. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even the salesperson who was standing in the corner knew what the ck card meant. After all, he had frequently surfed the inte and watched many movies. In the movies, everyone who carried a ck card was a big tycoon worth hundreds of millions. They would either ride in a Rolls-Royce or a Bentley. At the very least, they would own a sports car that was worth millions. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t look like a wealthy person to him at all. None of Jonathan¡¯s clothes were branded. In fact, everything on him cost less than two hundred. Also, what happened earlier cemented the salesperson¡¯s impression of Jonathan. Both of them couldn¡¯t afford a watch that was one million and were only prepared to buy one that was ten thousand. How can someone like that own a ck card? Can it be a fake? ¡°Please wait a moment while I go get thedies¡¯ version.¡± After giving Jonathan a doubtful look, the salesperson returned to the disy cab and brought out a simr-looking safe deposit box. Inside the box was a watch that looked exactly the same as the one from earlier. The only difference was that it had a rose gold phoenix carved inside instead of a dragon. Evidently, this was a pair of couple watches. ¡°This was also carved personally by the world-famous designer. Naturally, it is also a global limited edition and forms a pair with the other watch. It also costs eighteen million, but there will be a discount if you purchase both of them.¡± Although he didn¡¯t think Jonathan would buy both watches, he still exined it nheless. After all, he had already brought it out, and it wouldn¡¯t hurt to describe it a little. ¡°Not bad!¡± After giving it a quick look, he turned to the salesperson. ¡°I¡¯ll take them.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll take them?¡± The salesperson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. Did I hear it wrong? He couldn¡¯t afford a watch that was one million just now, and yet, he is asking me to wrap one up that¡¯s tens of millions? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m buying both of them.¡± Jonathan pushed his ck card toward the salesperson. ¡°Swipe it!¡± ¡°Sir, are you messing with me?¡± The salesperson was surprised by Jonathan¡¯s words. He looked as if he was questioning Jonathan¡¯s ability to afford it. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m kidding to you?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Sir, even after the discount, the watches will still cost more than thirty million!¡± The salesperson couldn¡¯t resist reminding Jonathan, as if to tell him that he should quit fooling around. ¡°I know!¡± Jonathan had lost his patience. ¡°Swipe it!¡± When he saw Jonathan¡¯s serious expression, the salesperson gave him a doubtful look before picking up the ck card and heading to the point-of-sale machine. However, when Josephine saw what had unfolded, she red at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, have you gone mad? How can we afford such an expensive watch?¡± One cost eighteen million, while two of them cost thirty six million. She felt Jonathan had gone crazy to insist on buying such exorbitant watches. That¡¯s thirty-six million! Where am I going to find thirty-six million? Da*n it, I don¡¯t even have three hundred and sixty thousand! ¡°It¡¯s not expensive at all. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m willing to buy you the entire mall as long as you fancy it?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t seem to care. It was as if thirty-six million was just peanuts to him. I didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when I bought Graham Group for five billion, why should I care about thirty- six million? ¡°Go on, keep up that act of yours. Let me see how far both of you can go.¡± At that moment, the young lady couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Are the both of you trying to contend for the award of best actor and actress? Who knows, you might actually win!¡± How can scum who eat at roadside stalls and are unable to afford a watch for one million afford to buy watches worth thirty-six million? Who are they kidding? However, the moment she spoke, Alfred lifted his right hand from her slender waist and gave her a forceful p. ¡°Can you f*cking shut up? Don¡¯t you understand what I said?¡± ¡°Alfred, you, you hit me!¡± Covering her face where she was pped, the youngdy was utterly stunned. How can Alfred, who has always given in to all my requests, p me? In fact, he even did it in public! ¡°So what if I did? I even held back when I hit you. If you dare say another word, I will kick you out of here myself!¡± Alfred thundered. He even felt the urge to tear the stupiddy¡¯s mouth apart. The ck card was restricted to a small number of users globally. He naturally knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone who carried it. That stupid girl is going to be the death of me! ¡°Alfred¡­¡± The youngdy was crying her eyes out as tears rolled down her cheeks. Meanwhile, the salesperson was suddenly shocked after swiping Jonathan¡¯s card with a beep. In fact, he even broke out in cold sweat. ¡°S-Sir, i-is there a problem with your card?¡± When he saw the numbers behind the card, he felt a chill down his spine and stuttered while he spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Jonathan frowned slightly. He had used the card for many years and never encountered any issues. Hence, it came as a surprise that he was facing one all of a sudden. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± The salesperson felt his knees go weak. Ten million¡­ A billion¡­ Ten billion¡­ Looking at the string of numbers at the back of the card, the salesperson felt his vision go dark and his head spinning at the same time. In fact, he even wondered if he was seeing things. After all, Jonathan didn¡¯t look like someone who carried around ten billion with him. The salesperson had never seen a bank card that had a bnce of ten billion his entire life. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know.¡± The salesperson grew so anxious that he was on the brink of tears. ¡°M-Maybe there¡¯s a problem with our system. Let me get the manager.¡± Just as he spoke, the salesperson fled in terror. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone who carried a globally limited edition ck card that contained ten billion. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Get Lost N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°B-Boss!¡± The moment he barged into the manager¡¯s office, the salesperson yelled, ¡°We have a problem!¡± ¡°What problem?¡± When he heard the salesperson¡¯s shout, the manager, who was sitting on the sofa watching a movie, turned around in exasperation. ¡°What are you so nervous about? You will never amount to anything that way.¡± ¡°Boss, do you think this card is real or a fake?¡± The salesperson carefully ced the card in the manager¡¯s hands. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The manager casually took the card. However, the moment he saw that it was a ck card, he sprang up from the sofa. ¡°A ck card? Whose is it?¡± ¡°A customer¡¯s,¡± the salesperson replied softly. ¡°It has a bnce of more than ten billion. Hence, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an authentic card or not. Boss, can it be that there¡¯s a problem with our point-of-sale system?¡¯ ¡°You idiot! How can a card with more than ten billion inside be a fake?¡± The manager pped the salesperson on his head. ¡°Where is he? Take me to see him right away.¡± ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t look like someone who has so much money.¡± The salesperson refused to believe that the card was authentic. How can someone that doesn¡¯t wear more than two hundred worth of clothes have so much savings? We aren¡¯t filming a movie here, are we? ¡°As if you can tell just by looking!¡± The manager kicked the salesperson¡¯s stomach angrily. ¡°Is there something f*cking wrong with your eyes? Let we warn you, if you offend him, I will personally feed you to the fishes in the Goda River before he does!¡± Considering that he had worked in the luxury industry for a long time, the manager had seen many rich customers before. The truly wealthy always liked to keep a low profile and never unted their wealth. However, if one were to get on their nerves, they would be able to destroy one at a snap of their fingers. ¡°But¨C¡± Just when the salesperson was about to say something, the manager pped him again. ¡°No buts! Just shut the f*ck up and bring me to him right now.¡± ¡°Right away!¡± The salesperson was now terrified after a couple of ps. Hence, he anxiously led the manager back to the storefront. ¡°May I know who this card belongs to?¡± The moment he arrived, the manager respectfully held the ck card in both hands. ¡°It¡¯s mine. Is there a problem?¡± Jonathan asked inly. ¡°No, not at all. My staff is just unfamiliar with how to use the point-of-sale machine because he is still new.¡± Without any hesitation, the manager bowed and apologized to Jonathan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble. I would also like to apologize on his behalf.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just swipe the card.¡± Jonathan was growing impatient. ¡°At once!¡± Picking up the card, the manager swiped it at the point-of-sale system. It then went through smoothly with a beep. However, when he saw the string of zeroes in the card¡¯s bnce, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp even though he was used to dealing with the wealthy. In fact, he was so astounded that he broke into a cold sweat. For the forty over years of his life, he had never seen so much money before. ¡°Sir, your card.¡± The manager returned Jonathan¡¯s card with both hands. The moment he finished, Alfred¡¯s expression drastically changed. The card went through without a hitch? This kid is really the owner of the ck card? The very next moment, terror shed within Alfred¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is there a problem with the card?¡± Jonathan casually asked. ¡°No, no.¡± Taken aback, the manager shook his head at once. ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all!¡± ¡°What are you spacing out for? Bring out the watches at once!¡± The manager red fiercely at the salesperson. After that, he turned toward Jonathan with a servile expression. ¡°Sir, if you need anything in the future, you can just give us a call, and we will send someone right to your doorstep.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jonathan shook his head, as he wasn¡¯t interested at all. ¡°Are the watches packed?¡± ¡°Yes, here they are.¡± The manager lifted the packages with both hands and handed them over to Jonathan. ¡°I left my contact in the box. If there are any problems, feel free to give us a call at any time of the day and we will be right there for you.¡± The manager couldn¡¯t behave any more subserviently. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t bother to notice at all. Instead, he took Josephine¡¯s hand and suggested, ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± After Josephine nodded, she stepped out of the store together with Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, let me walk you out.¡± The manager personally escorted them away. It wasn¡¯t until both of them were out of sight that he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t it just a ck card? Was all that necessary?¡± The salesperson squirm his lips when he saw how sycophantic the manager was. ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Suddenly, the manager turned around and pped the salesperson on his face. ¡°Before the sun sets, you had better get the hell out of Jadeborough. Don¡¯t ever let me see you again. Or else, I¡¯m going to break your leg every time I do.¡± ¡°Boss, I-¡± Before the salesperson could say a word, the manager interrupted with a roar. ¡°Get out!¡± The salesperson trembled in response. ¡°Boss, in that case, my sry¡­¡± ¡°How dare you still ask me about your sry?¡± With bloodshot eyes and gritted teeth, the manager snapped, ¡°I have already shown you mercy by not feeding you to the fishes in the Goda River. And yet, you still dare demand your sry from me? Get out of my sight!¡± Turning around, the salesperson fled in fear. ¡°Da*n it, he was almost the death of me!¡± Patting his chest, the manager was relieved by the close shave. That was the power of a holder of the ck card, and one who had ten billion worth of savings in their ount. Offending someone like that would only spell doom. ¡°Who are you?¡± At that moment, the manager suddenly noticed that there were still two other people in the store and was given a fright. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He was so focused on serving Jonathan that he wasn¡¯t even aware they were there. ¡°Nothing, nothing at all.¡± With an awkward expression, Alfred hurriedly left with the youngdy in tow. The moment he knew that Jonathan was carrying an authentic ck card, he thought he was done for. After all, the holder of such a card could easily squash him like an insect. Unknown to him, Jonathan never even bothered to give him a look throughout, as if he was simply invisible. In fact, he didn¡¯t even deserve Jonathan¡¯s vengeance. ¡°Why are we leaving?¡± the youngdy protested after she was dragged out of the store. ¡°We haven¡¯t bought my watch.¡± ¡°Your watch?¡± Snorting in response, Alfred gave her a p. ¡°Do you want me to buy you a f*cking coffin instead?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 An Angry Josephine ¡°Jonathan, have you lost your marbles?¡± The moment the left the mall, Josephine stared at Jonathan like a raving-mad woman. ¡°How can you spend more than thirty million just on two watches?¡± That¡¯s thirty million, for goodness sake. Does he realize that if we invest that money, we can get at least two to three million in return annually? Instead, he used it to buy two watches? ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Jonathan looked calmly at Josephine. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that this is our first date? So what¡¯s wrong with me buying you a small gift?¡± A small gift? He calls thirty million a small gift? ¡°Jonathan, I realized that I just can¡¯t get through to you.¡± If it was any other girl, she would already be smiling ear to ear when her boyfriend splurged on such an extravagant gift. However, Josephine wasn¡¯t someone like that. She wasn¡¯t the kind who loved to spend their boyfriend¡¯s money. After all, she had her own pride and principles to adhere to. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this watch. You should just return it!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were in public, and she had to mind Jonathan¡¯s pride, she would have returned the watches on the spot. Thirty million for two watches? Has he gone mad? ¡°I¡¯ve already bought them, so there¡¯s no point in returning them anymore.¡± Jonathan had no intention of doing so. Instead, he opened the car door and remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Darling. It¡¯s time to head home.¡± ¡°Jonathan, are you trying to kill me here?¡± Josephine felt as if she was being driven mad by him. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± That¡¯s thirty million, not three hundred thousand. Where did Jonathan find so much money? ¡°I have a credit card with an unlimited line.¡± Jonathan waved his ck card at her. ¡°When I was at the King of War residence, Zachary gave it to me. I also bought the car with it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Despite being infuriated, Josephine was at a loss. ¡°Jonathan, do you know that you need to pay back the money you used on the credit card? Where are you going to find it?¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll think of something.¡± When he saw that Josephine was incensed, he walked up to her and held her hand. ¡°All right now, Darling. Please calm down. We just had our first date today, so why are you so pissed?¡± ¡°How can I not be?¡± Josephine fumed. ¡°Think of something? What can you evene up with? You haven¡¯t even paid back the money for the sports car!¡± If it was anyone else, Josephine wouldn¡¯t even have cared. However, Jonathan was her legally married husband. She couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch him jump into a bottomless abyss of debt. ¡°I have my ways. When I left the army, Zachary still owed me my pension.¡± Left without a choice, Jonathan pushed the responsibility to Zachary again. After all, he wasn¡¯t sure how Josephine would react if she was told that the card actually contained more than ten billion and wasn¡¯t a credit card at all. ¡°Zachary, Zachary again. Jonathan, how much do you owe him already?¡± Josephine was so outraged that she didn¡¯t even want to look at him. Turning her head away, she got into the car. When he saw that Josephine was fuming and was unwilling to talk to him, Jonathan had no choice but to start the engine. After that, he turned the steering wheel while looking in Josephine¡¯s direction. ¡°Darling¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Josephine interrupted him with a re. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Just when Jonathan reached out his hand to hold her, Josephine didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to do so. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Evidently, Josephine was utterly furious. Throughout the journey, she put on a gloomy expression and refused to say a word to him. Even after they reached home, she continued to give him the cold shoulder. It wasn¡¯t until they were back upstairs that she suddenly turned around and dered, ¡°Jonathan, I won¡¯t talk to you until you return the watches!¡± Just as she spoke, she mmed the door shut in Jonathan¡¯s face. The impact covered his nose in dust. ¡°Darling, wouldn¡¯t the matter be resolved once I return them? Why must you throw a tantrum?¡± Jonathan scratched his nose in resignation. This was the angriest Josephine had gotten ever since they were married. Suddenly, the room fell silent as she continued to ignore him. Resigned to his situation, Jonathan shook his head and sighed deeply. ¡°Women¡­¡± The night went by in a blink of an eye. When Jonathan woke up the next morning, he was surprised to find that Josephine was still at home. After all, she had already gone to work at the same time the day before. ¡°Darling, aren¡¯t you going to the construction site today?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. However, he was greeted by Josephine¡¯s silence. In fact, she didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Darling?¡± When she didn¡¯t respond, Jonathan walked up to her subconsciously. However, before he could get close enough, Josephine red at him and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯te over, and don¡¯t talk to me!¡± ¡°Darling, why are you still angry?¡± Jonathan quickly realized she was still furious about what happened the day before. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a watch? We will be done with it once I return them.¡± Finally, Jonathan chose to relent, as there was no way he could challenge Josephine. Just as he spoke, Margaret suddenly walked down from upstairs. ¡°What watch? Let me see.¡± The next moment, she reached into the box and retrieved the two watches. When she saw Margaret¡¯s actions, Josephine grew anxious at once. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t touch his things!¡± ¡°What about it? So what if I touch them? Aren¡¯t they just watches? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Margaret rolled her eyes and ignored Josephine¡¯s words. However, the moment she opened the box, she was astounded by what she saw. The watches were unbelievably stunning. Although she didn¡¯t know much about watches, it was still obvious to her that they were expensive and cost at least ten to twenty thousand. ¡°These watches are beautiful. Why do you want to return them? Josephine, if you don¡¯t like them, why don¡¯t you just give them to me and your dad?¡± Margaret picked up the one with the phoenix and put it on. ¡°Coincidentally, both of us need new watches, so just think of them as presents to us!¡± ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Josephine was further incensed when she saw her mom put on the watch. ¡°Who gave you permission to put it on? Take it off at once!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Margaret was upset when Josephine ordered her to remove the watch. ¡°You stupid gal, why do return something you don¡¯t like rather than give it to me and your dad?¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Trouble ¡°Mom, the watches weren¡¯t bought by me!¡± Josephine was infuriated by Margaret. Jonathan alone is trouble enough, and now, Margaret is just making things worse. ¡°Who bought them? Jonathan?¡± Margaret nced at Jonathan who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°So what if he did? Can you not give them to me just because of that?¡± ¡°Mom, do you know how much the watches cost?¡± Josephine almost stomped her feet in anger when she saw how the greedy Margaret desperately held onto the watch. ¡°How much?¡± Margaret asked curiously. ¡°Thirty-six million!¡± ring fiercely at her, Josephine added, ¡°The watch you are wearing alone costs eighteen million.¡± ¡°What?¡± Margaret¡¯s felt her knees buckle the moment she heard the price. Eighteen million for a lousy watch? Together, both of them cost thirty-six million? What an idiot for spending thirty-six million just on two watches. Wait, something¡¯s not right. Since when did Jonathan have so much money? When it suddenly hit her, Margaret stared at Jonathan and questioned, ¡°Jonathan, where did you find so much money?¡± ¡°I borrowed it,¡± Jonathan calmly replied. ¡°Who did you borrow it from?¡± Margaret gave Jonathan a doubtful look. Given how he usually behaves, how did he manage to get it? I don¡¯t think he is even capable of borrowing three thousand six hundred. ¡°Zachary,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°When I left the King of War residence, Zachary gave me a credit card with no spending limit. I used the same card to buy the car too.¡± Jonathan parroted the same excuse from yesterday. ¡°No spending limit?¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard it. She didn¡¯t care how much Jonathan borrowed. All she was concerned about was whether the card truly had no spending limit. ¡°Jonathan, does your card really have no spending limit?¡± Margaret stared intently at Jonathan as if she was about to swallow him. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nodding, Jonathan added, ¡°However, I have to pay it back.¡± ¡°Pay it back?¡± Margaret¡¯s enthusiasm dampened significantly because she assumed he didn¡¯t need to return the money. What¡¯s the point of a credit card that one needs to pay back still? ¡°What were you thinking? There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world!¡± Josephine rolled her eyes. ¡°Take off that watch so that Jonathan can return both the watches.¡± ¡°Must he return them?¡± Margaret was reluctant to part with it. After all, it was a watch that cost eighteen million. She had never even touched one before, let alone put on one. ¡°Quick!¡± Josephine pestered. ¡°Jonathan, you already had it for one night. Will they allow you to return it?¡± Looking at Jonathan, Margaret refused to take it off. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Shaking his head, Jonathan answered, ¡°I¡¯m not certain if they will allow me to do that.¡± ¡°In that case, let me wear the watch for the time being while you inquire about it.¡± The moment she heard that Jonathan was unsure about returning it, Margaret¡¯s desire to keep the watch intensified. To her, she was satisfied even if she could only put on such an expensive watch for a minute. If her poker mates found out about it, they would be utterly envious of her. ¡°Mom, take off that watch!¡± Josephine saw through her mom at once. She obviously knew that Margaret was trying to take advantage of the situation and refused to remove it. However, just as she spoke, she was interrupted by her ringing phone. ¡°Hello?¡± Josephine answered the call while keeping her eye on Margaret. ¡°Ms. Smith, I have bad news. Something terrible has happened at the construction site!¡± A nervous voice rang out. Josephine could also hear a ruckus in the background as if something major had urred. ¡°Slow down. What happened?¡± Josephine was filled with a sense of dread when she heard it. ¡°This morning, a group of people came out of nowhere and began wrecking everything. Most of our equipment at the site has been destroyed by them! Furthermore, many of the workers have also been beaten. Ms. Smith, you have toe over right now!¡± Meanwhile, the noise in the background grew even more chaotic. In fact, she could hear sounds of beating and agonizing screams. Josephine sprang to her feet without any hesitation. ¡°All right. I¡¯m heading over right away. You should call the police and record what¡¯s going on with your phone so that we will have evidence to show them!¡± ¡°Ms. Smith, I don¡¯t dare to do so. They will smash my phone the moment they see it. I-¡± Before he could finish, a painful cry was heard. The next moment, all that was left was the call end tone. Evidently, his phone had been broken. ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± Margaret asked nervously when she saw Josephine knitting her eyebrows. ¡°Something has happened at the construction site. I need to go over immediately!¡± Without further ado, Josephine put on her shoes and prepared to head out. However, just as she was doing so, Jonathan appeared behind her all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No, you should return the watch instead,¡± Josephine rejected him outright. She didn¡¯t want him to be dragged into her mess. ¡°I can return the watch anytime. In the event of danger, there¡¯s no one to save you if I¡¯m not there!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t give Josephine a choice. Grabbing her hand, he led her out at once. ¡°Let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll be toote!¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan opened the car door. After Josephine got in, he floored the elerator and sped toward the ecological park construction site. Half an hourter, their car arrived at a deserted piece ofnd on the outskirts of the city. Other than the equipment at the construction site, thend was dotted with wild weeds and muddy bogs. The moment the car came to a stop, Josephine pushed open the door and hurried to the site. As for Jonathan, he followed closely behind her. Upon entering the site, they were greeted by the sounds of metal nging. There was a group of construction workers with metal shovels fighting against another group of men d in ck. However, the workers were clearly no match for them. The men in ck were armed with metal pipes and triangr bays. Furthermore, it was arge group that numbered between fifty to sixty people. As for the construction workers, who were only equipped with shovels and their courage, they were quickly pinned on the ground before they could even charge forward. In fact, they were so badly beaten that they were unable to retaliate at all. ¡°Stop it! All of you!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but scream at the sight. The moment they heard her voice, both groups of men stopped fighting momentarily and looked in Josephine¡¯s direction. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Your Funeral ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡¯re here!¡± Some in the group recognized Josephine. Although she had only taken over the project for less than two days, the group of construction workers already knew who she was. All the previous managers would only hide in their offices and never show their faces. Josephine was the only one who would show up at the construction site the entire day. Moreover, she would asionally give them a hand in their work. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Put down your weapons first.¡± The first thing Josephine did was calm her men down. Despite their apprehension, they still obeyed her and put down the shovels and steel pipes in their hands. ¡°Have you called the police?¡± Josephine looked in their direction. ¡°We have!¡± Her men nodded. When she heard that they did, Josephine¡¯s mind was put at ease. Then, she turned to the group of men d in ck. ¡°Who are you? Why are you wrecking our construction site and assaulting my men?¡± ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s in charge?¡± A brawny man, Hagar, walked out from among the men in ck. His entire arm was also covered by ck-colored tattoos. It was obvious from the way he looked that he was there with bad intentions. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Josephine showed no fear at all. ¡°That will make things easy.¡± Hagar gave Josephine a cold stare. ¡°Do you know that your construction site has upied ournd?¡± ¡°upied yournd?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows. The ecological park project, which she had just taken over thest few days, belonged to the ckwood family previously. Given their strong-handed methods, it was usible that the man¡¯s im was true. In that case, it was understandable for them to have caused a ruckus over the matter. After all, the ckwood family did seize the Smith family¡¯snd without anypensation after the Smith family offended them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I wasn¡¯t aware of this. If what you say is true, I willpensate you ordingly after going back to my office to verify your ims.¡± Since she had taken over the ecological park project, it was naturally her responsibility to clean up the mess caused by the ckwood family. However, Hagar scoffed at her words, ¡°Why do you still need to check? If you want topensate us, do it now and stop pretending! Back then, the ckwood family also gave us the same excuse. However, after half a year, we have yet to see a single penny. And now, are you trying to pull the same trick on me?¡± ¡°As of now, there¡¯s no way I canpensate you.¡± Josephine refused to agree to Hagar¡¯s demands. ¡°How am I going to pay you anything without any information or verification that you¡¯re telling me the truth?¡± ¡°Are you refusing to do so?¡± Hagar snapped in response to Josephine¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, you leave me with no choice. Men, destroy everything!¡± Upon his instructions, those men in ck raised their metal pipes and triangr bays before continuing their attacks. ¡°What are you doing? Stop right now!¡± When she saw the men whacking her equipment, Josephine threatened anxiously, ¡°Destroying private property is against thew. Do you know that? The police will be arriving anytime now. Aren¡¯t you worried about getting arrested?¡± ¡°So what if the police are here?¡± Unfazed, Hagar snorted loudly, ¡°Even they will listen to reason. You have upied ournd for almost a year now withoutpensating a single penny, and yet, you insist on continuing with your work? Dream on!¡± ¡°Stop! All of you, stop!¡± When she saw them wrecking the construction equipment again, Josephine stepped forward to stop them. Unfortunately, before she could get far, Hagar approached to shove her aside. ¡°Get lost and stay out of my way!¡± However, before he could reach her, a massive hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed him with a tight grip. ¡°You had better mind your hand. Or else, I can¡¯t guarantee it will still be attached to your body.¡± ring at Hagar coldly, Jonathan gave his arm a forceful twist. As a loud crack rang out, Jonathan had broken his arm with just his bare hands. ¡°How dare youy a finger on me?¡± Struck by excruciating pain, Hagar thundered, ¡°Men, beat him till he is crippled!¡± Just as he spoke, his men brandished their weapons and charged at Jonathan. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother to give them a look. With a stomp of his feet, a steel pipe was spun onto his hand. The next moment, he stabbed it through Hagar¡¯s thigh. ¡°If you insist on meeting your maker, I¡¯ll personally send you off!¡± Jonathan gave Hagar an icy re before pulling out the steed rod from his thigh. In a blink of an eye, blood gushed out from his open wound. The sight was so gruesome that Hagar¡¯s subordinates recoiled in horror. None of them dared to get any closer to Jonathan. ¡°Were you the one who called yesterday?¡± Jonathan gave Hagar a frosty look. ¡°What call? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Hagar hissed through his gritted teeth. The agonizing pain in his thigh had caused his expression to drastically change. ¡°Looks like it really wasn¡¯t you!¡± Shaking his head, Jonathan warned, ¡°Go back and tell your boss that if he ever causes trouble here again, you won¡¯t be losing just a leg! Scram!¡± Just as he finished, Jonathan threw the steel pipe back onto the ground without even giving Hagar another look. upying theirnd is nothing but a f*cking excuse. Josephine had just received a threatening call yesterday, and today, someone is already causing trouble at the construction site. No one in their right mind will believe this is a coincidence. When he saw that Jonathan had thrown his weapon away, Hagar dragged his bloody leg and retreated. ¡°What are all of you waiting for? Cripple him right now!¡± On his cue, his men charged at Jonathan again. ¡°Jonathan, be careful!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but cry out when she saw them attacking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re nothing but a bunch of hoodlums.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t even see them as a threat. Taking a step forward, he mmed a kick into his closest attacker. Upon impact, his victim copsed onto his knees with a thud. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Since all of you insist on dying, I have no choice but to help you reach your destination quicker.¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathanunched his right fist forward. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 The Police Arrive The moment his fist connected, a loud boom was heard. One of the hooligans who was closest to Jonathan had his nose broken at once. Before he realized what was going on, his vision went dark before copsing onto the ground, never to get back up again. As for the rest of hispatriots, none of them had it better. Whoever was hit by Jonathan would suffer broken bones and fall lifelessly onto the floor. The entire scene was filled with agonizing cries. In less than three minutes, none of the ck-d men who were armed to the teeth and tried to challenge Jonathan could get up from the ground. There was no way untrained men like them were a match for someone like Jonathan. ¡°You, don¡¯t youe any closer!¡± When he saw Jonathan approach, Hagar was so terrified that his face turned white as a sheet. He had not expected all his subordinates to be taken out by Jonathan single-handedly. Trash! A bunch of trash! ¡°I gave you a chance just now, but you didn¡¯t take it. Hence, you deserve what¡¯sing.¡± Without any hesitation, Jonathan stomped on his other leg, breaking it with a thunderous crack. Crying out in agony, Hagar¡¯s screams echoed through the construction site. ¡°Go back and tell your boss that the next time dares to mess with us, he might as well dig his own grave.¡± After giving him an indifferent look, Jonathan instructed the construction workers. ¡°Throw them out of here. Whoever dares to return, go ahead and break their legs!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon Jonathan¡¯s instructions, the workers dragged the ck-d men out of the site, as if they were dead animals. In fact, some of the workers used the opportunity to kick the perpetrators in the stomach as revenge. ¡°Jonathan, th-thank you!¡± Gritting her teeth, Josephine lowered her gaze, as she was embarrassed to look Jonathan in the eye. If Jonathan hadn¡¯te along with her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to resolve the problem. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Jonathan tousled her hair with a smile. He added, ¡°However, I expect that they wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. Even though we have kicked them out today, I¡¯m worried that they will continue to trouble you tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll get Harrison to bring some of his men to stand guard here. If there¡¯s any trouble, they will be able to take care of it.¡± Evidently, professionals needed to be brought in to solve the issue. Within Jadeborough itself, Harrison was naturally the king of the underground. They didn¡¯t call him the most ruthless man of Jadeborough for nothing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to because we have called the police. I don¡¯t think they will dare to return.¡± Sweeping her hair that was blown astray by the breeze, Josephine felt awkward about getting Harrison to help. After all, the Smith family didn¡¯t have a rtionship with Harrison. If he showed up, Jonathan would be further indebted to him. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± With that, Jonathan picked up his phone and gave Harrison a call. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Hello, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison¡¯s voice rang out over the line. However, the background sounded noisy with the asional moan from ady. ¡°Find somece quiet to talk!¡± Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison didn¡¯t dare waste a single second. A minuteter, his voice was heard again. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, is this quiet enough?¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°Bring some men over to the ecological park construction site to keep watch. If anyone tries to trespass, just beat them up.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, did something happen over there?¡± Having heard Jonathan¡¯s instructions, Harrison¡¯s tone changed instantly. The reason was that Josephine was in charge of the project. If anything were to happen to it, it would be an earth-shattering matter. ¡°There was some trouble. Someone wants the Smith family to pull out from the project,¡± Jonathan exined calmly. ¡°By the way, can you check who is trying to get their hands on the project recently?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll send men over at once!¡± Harrison executed Jonathan¡¯s orders without any dy. After ending the call, Jonathan looked at Josephine and reported, ¡°In a while, Harrison will be here his men. With him around, those men will not dare to return.¡± If they doe back despite Harrison¡¯s presence, Harrison should give up his title as the most ruthless man of Jadeborough. After all, he no longer deserves that moniker if he can¡¯t even take care of a gang of thugs. Just as Jonathan spoke, they suddenly heard the ring of police sirens. One by one, the police cars stopped at the construction site¡¯s entrance. ¡°The police are here!¡± someone eximed. ¡°They¡¯re here?¡± Josephine¡¯s face lit up at the mention of the police. ¡°What a perfect timing. They arrived just in time to arrest the perpetrators.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that might not be the case.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t as optimistic. Considering the group of men in ck dared to caused trouble in broad daylight, they were unlikely afraid of the police. In fact, they might even have the police¡¯s backing. Just as expected, when Jonathan and Josephine arrived at the entrance, they saw Hagar telling the police about how they were assaulted and thrown out of the construction site. Just with a few words alone, they had managed to turn themselves into the victims. ¡°Mmm-hmm. We have a good idea about what happened. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely hold them ountable for their actions.¡± After recording Hagar¡¯s statement, the police officer turned toward the construction workers. ¡°Who¡¯s the person in charge here? Get them to talk to me.¡± ¡°I am!¡± Josephine stepped forward when she heard the office. ¡°I¡¯m the one in charge of the construction site.¡± ¡°You are in charge?¡± When he saw Josephine, the officer-in-charge, Austin Stewart, was caught by surprise. Evidently, he didn¡¯t expect the person in charge of the site to be a prettydy. Then, he pointed at Hagar and his subordinates. ¡°Did you have this group of men beaten up?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Josephine frantically exined, ¡°Officer, listen to me. We were the ones who called the police when they came to our worksite to destroy our equipment. On top of that, they even hurt our workers!¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Shall I Beat You Again ¡°Is that true?¡± Austin looked at Hagar. ¡°No, there¡¯s no such thing!¡± Hagar shook his head vehemently. ¡°We only enquired about the compensation they were supposed to pay us for upying ournd. In the end, not only did they not pay, they even beat us up!¡± Hagar twisted the facts and lied through his teeth. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Josephine rebutted his words at once. ¡°They didn¡¯t hit you at all!¡± ¡°In that case, who did?¡± Hagar scoffed in Josephine¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡­¡± Stumped, Josephine was suddenly lost for words. The wounds on those men were obvious, especially that of Hagar. In fact, his leg was still bleeding from where the steel rod had pierced through. Consequently, Josephine couldn¡¯t deny it at all. ¡°I was the one who beat them up.¡± Jonathan gave Hagar the side-eye. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that I have gone too light on you?¡± ¡°Officer! Look, he is still threatening me!¡± Hagar turned to Austin, who furrowed his eyebrows when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. Austin inquired, ¡°Were you the one who beat them up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jonathan quipped. ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± At that moment, Austin was enraged. ¡°How can you single-handedly beat up tens of men? What more to that extent!¡± When he saw how wimpy Jonathan looked, he assumed Jonathan couldn¡¯t even defeat one of them, let alone the entire group. Does he think this is a movie? ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Jonathan was in no mood to entertain Austin, as it was evident he sided with the gang of thugs. ¡°Watch your attitude!¡± Austin was infuriated by Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°Men, round them all up and take them back to the station. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk there!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Instead of approaching Hagar and his men, the group of police officers wanted to arrest Jonathan, Josephine, and the construction workers instead. ¡°Wait!¡± When he saw that Austin wanted to capture them before even investigating, Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How can you not inquire or verify the truth before arresting us? In fact, all you rely on is a one-sided story.¡± ¡°I already told you that we will talk more back at the station.¡± Austin sneered, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not your ce to teach me how to do my job. This is police business!¡± Just as he spoke, Austin waved his hand. ¡°Seize them!¡± Just when the police made their move, the group of construction workers panicked. After all, they were just simple workers who had never encountered such a situation before. The moment they realized they were about to be taken, they lost their nerve. What¡¯s going to happen to us if we are not released after a few days? Our family relies on us to feed them. ¡°Whatever it is, justplete your investigations here. Today, you are not arresting anyone of us.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste any time. ¡°If you want to take them away, tell Randall Swindell to see me right now and arrest them right in front of my face!¡± Randall Swindell? Austin¡¯s expression drastically changed at the mention of Randall¡¯s name. As a member of the Jadeborough police, he obviously knew who Randall was because Randall was Jadeborough¡¯s mayor. Even his boss, the police chief, had to behave in a servile manner in front of Randall. ¡°Do you know Mr. Swindell?¡± Austin asked Jonathan curiously. Matters would beplicated if Mr. Swindell was involved. ¡°Stop wasting my time. Either solve the issue here or get Randall to see me!¡± Jonathan barked. ¡°Kid, stop trying to fool me. There¡¯s no way you have any influence on Randall. Who do you think will fall for such a cheap trick?¡± Austin scoffed at Jonathan¡¯s im, as he didn¡¯t believe it at all. On his way there, he had not heard anything about the Smith family being rted to Randall. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t even be there to cause trouble. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just make a call, and you will find out for yourself whether I¡¯m bluffing or not,¡± Jonathan replied with a smirk. ¡°Enough with your lies!¡± Austin snorted. ¡°Let me tell you, kid. I don¡¯t care about where youe from or who has gotten your back. Whatever it is, I have proof of you beating someone up. Even the governor of Jazona can¡¯t save you now, let alone Mr. Swindell. Take them away!¡± On his cue, the police officers stepped forward. However, a couple of ck jeeps arrived all of a sudden. When their doors opened, Harrison and his men jumped out of their vehicles. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Seymour?¡± Austin looked as if he knew Harrison. The moment he saw Harrison, his eyes lit up in surprise. ¡°Mr. Seymour, why have youe?¡± ¡°Captain Stewart?¡± Harrison knitted his brows. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Something has happened here, so I¡¯m making some arrests.¡± Giving Harrison a curious look, Austin inquired, ¡°Mr. Seymour, are you here about this matter?¡± ¡°You got that right. I¡¯m here precisely because of that.¡± Harrison casually nced at Austin before walking up to Jonathan. When he approached, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Jonathan nodded calmly. ¡°Deal with this matter now. If you can¡¯t, get Randall to do it.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± With a moment¡¯s dy, Harrison turned to Austin and questioned, ¡°Captain Stewart, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Seymour, it¡¯s best if you stay out of this.¡± When Austin realized that Harrison was there to stick his nose into the matter, a grim expression descended upon his face. ¡°This matter is beyond your paygrade.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m surprised to hear that there¡¯s actually something in Jadeborough that exceeds my influence.¡± Harrisonughed in response. ¡°Captain Stewart, let me inform you that there¡¯s no stopping me from getting involved. Even if the police chief is here, I will insist on butting in. Let alone you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Harrison Seymour, you¡¯re getting on my nerves.¡± When he realized he couldn¡¯t get Harrison off his case, Austin¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡°I tried to show you respect by being nice to you. Evidently, you are not returning my favor. Who do you think you are? Just because you¡¯re known as the most ruthless man in Jadeborough, do you think it gives you the right to stick your nose in police business? ¡°Harrison, let me give you a piece of advice. You are way over your head over this matter. There are some people whom even you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Are You Threatening Me ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Upon hearing Austin¡¯s words, Harrison sneered, ¡°I would like to see just who it is I can¡¯t afford to offend in Jadeborough!¡± I don¡¯t give a whit how powerful the person who¡¯s backing him up is! How much can it amount to anyway? Can it by any means surpass the authority of Asura? ¡°It seems that you¡¯re determined to poke your nose into this matter, Harrison.¡± Austin¡¯s expression went chilly when he saw that the man was adamant about getting involved in the mess. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for showing you no courtesy!¡± Turning to his subordinates, he ordered, ¡°Men, arrest him as well!¡± ¡°Come on then! I¡¯m eager to see who dares to arrest me!¡± Harrison eyed the group of police officers with a smirk. Meanwhile, the group of police officers looked at each other, none daring to move an inch. Is this for real? How would we dare arrest him? Who is he? He¡¯s the most ruthless man in Jadeborough and has even taken over the ckwood family some time ago, oppressing the other three prominent families. Besides, there are even signs that he might dominate the leading position among the four prominent families! How are we going to survive in Jadeborough in the future if we arrest him? Furthermore, we might even lose our jobs! ¡°Why the hell are you all standing around, twiddling your thumbs? Hurry up and arrest him!¡± Austin went ballistic, seeing that none of the police officers dared to act. ¡°Are you sure about this, Captain Stewart?¡± one of the police officers queried cautiously. ¡°Yes! Arrest them all! I¡¯ll take responsibility if ites to that!¡± It was clear as day that Harrison had infuriated Austin. With a wave of his hand, the group of police officers under hismand no longer hesitated but swarmed forward at once to arrest Harrison as well. Harrison¡¯s expression changed when he saw them all charging at him. He took out a metal pipe from the car and mmed it on the front of the vehicle with a bang. ¡°Come on! Let me see which of you has the guts to arrest me!¡± After saying that, he nced over his shoulder at hisckeys behind him,manding, ¡°Cripple whichever of them dares to take a step forward today!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Seymour!¡± Following that order, theckeys he brought with him all took out metal pipes and steel rods from their cars without a second¡¯s dy, facing off with the police. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Harrison? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re resisting arrest!¡± Austin¡¯s face flushed bright red from fury when he saw that Harrison and hisckeys actually dared to have a direct confrontation with the police. ¡°Stop yakking! I¡¯ll just stand here today and see whether any of you dares to take action against me!¡± Harrison hadn¡¯t the slightest regard for Austin. In a trice, the situation came to a stalemate. Never had Austin expected Harrison to openly challenge the police for the sake of Jonathan, who had no background to speak of. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you an opportunity, Harrison. Don¡¯t me me since you didn¡¯t cherish it!¡± Right after he finished saying that, he whipped out his phone and made a call without wasting his breath further. A momentter, a man¡¯s deep and authoritative voice rang out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello, Chief Watson. The mission ran into a bit of a snag. Harrison intervened midway and is now determined to stick his oar into the matter. He¡¯s even publicly challenging the police alongside his lackeys. How should I handle this?¡± As Austin talked on the phone, he stared at Harrison coldly. The provocation in his eyes shone brightly, and his gaze was seemingly telling Harrison that his impending retaliation was near at hand, and he wouldter pay the man back for his insubordination. ¡°Where is he? Have him answer the phone.¡± On the other end of the phone, Matteo Watson didn¡¯t fly into a rage as expected. Instead, he told Austin to pass the phone to Harrison. ¡°Hello, Harrison?¡± ¡°Matteo, isn¡¯t your subordinate far too impudent?¡± Harrison was evidently very much familiar with the man, not at all acting obsequiously just because he was some police chief. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally disciple him for his impudence when hees backter. But here¡¯s a piece of warning from me, Harrison. Don¡¯t interfere and get yourself dragged into this matter. This isn¡¯t something you can afford to meddle in.¡± The voice on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t sound as rxed as Harrison anticipated. On the contrary, it carried a faint hint of warning. A warning? Immediately discerning that something was off, Harrison asked with a frown, ¡°What exactly is going on, Matteo? Who¡¯s the big shot wanting to muscle in on the ecological park project?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you. If you leave right away with yourckeys, I can pretend that the incident today had never happened. Otherwise¡­¡± Matteo didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the threat in his voice was ringly obvious. ¡°What will you do otherwise?¡± Harrison¡¯s expression instantly turned cial upon hearing that threat. Snorting, he asserted, ¡°Stop trying to scare me, Matteo. Tell you what, I¡¯m certainly going to interfere in this matter today! I¡¯m not going to back down no matter what. There¡¯s no changing my mind even if the king himselfes over!¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t give Matteo any opportunity to respond but hung up the phone with a beep. ¡°I regret to tell you that your Chief Watson can¡¯t do anything to influence me!¡± Tossing the phone back to Austin, Harrison stated frostily, ¡°You¡¯re not going to take anyone here away today. If you insist, do so over my dead body!¡± Chief Watson? Captain Stewart? I¡¯m not going to budge for either of them! ¡°Great! You¡¯ve got some guts, Harrison!¡± Austin¡¯s expression darkened further when he saw that neither the carrot nor the stick was working on the man. He waved a hand and instructed, ¡°Get on with it. Arrest everyone here! Just consider whoever dares to fight back as resisting arrest and shoot all who dares to assault a police officer!¡± Subsequently, he regarded Harrison with a wintry expression on his face and dered, ¡°You have a death wish, yes? Fine, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. On the heels of that, he barked, ¡°Arrest him!¡± With that order, the group of police officers stalked forward without a single word. Since things hade to that, there was no salvaging the situation anymore. As police officers, they had no choice but to execute their orders despite their personal reluctance. ¡°Damn it! So, this is your decision, huh?¡± Harrison saw red when Austin was even threatening to use lethal force. He mmed the metal pipe on the front of the car. ¡°Get them! We¡¯ll go all out with them! Let¡¯s see whether they truly dare to shoot!¡± Despite the risk to his life, he still refused to budge an inch. The person behind me is the only God I acknowledge in my entire life, Asura! Even if I die here, I¡¯ll never allow anyone to harm a single hair on his head! ¡°That¡¯s enough. Why would you go all out? And how are you going to trump them? With the metal pipe in your hand?¡± Just as a battle was about to break out, Jonathan, who had been keeping mum so far, abruptly chimed in. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡ª¡± Harrison became a tad panicked upon hearing that and hastily wanted to exin himself. But before he could do so, Jonathan cut him off. ¡°All right, stop carrying on here. Have you forgotten what I told you just now? If you can¡¯t handle it, have Randalle and resolve the matter!¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Twisting Lies Into The Truth ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Only then did Harrison abruptly remember that he forgot about Randall. Hearing that, he fished out his phone and rang Randall up. A brief momentter, Randall¡¯s voice drifted out from the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Harrison Seymour, Mr. Swindell!¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Is anything the matter, Harrison?¡± Although Randall was a touch surprised, his tone was still rather amiable. After all, he had personally witnessed Jonathan handing all the businesses of the ckwood family to Harrison back at the ckwood residence then. While he was still uncertain about the rtionship between them, it didn¡¯t affect his attitude toward Harrison in the least. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of a problem with the ecological park project on my end. I hope you can lend me a hand, Mr. Swindell!¡± When it came to Randall, Harrison¡¯s voice was clearly not as casual as when he spoke to Matteo earlier. After all, the man was the mayor of Jadeborough. As such, he had to show him due respect. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the ecological park project? What exactly happened?¡± Randall sounded noticeably startled. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to exin in words, so you shoulde over and have a look instead.¡± Harrison wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak at length, so he airily added, ¡°Oh yes, Mr. Goldstein is here, too!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein is also there?¡± Randall¡¯s tone instantly turned solemn. ¡°I handed the ecological park project to the Smith family some time ago,¡± Harrison announced as a hint to Randall. Considering the rtionship between Mr. Goldstein and the Smith family, he can¡¯t possibly fail to grasp my meaning. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± Randall promptly replied, not daring to tarry when he heard that Jonathan was there as well. Ultimately, there was nothing more critical in Jadeborough than a matter involving Jonathan. ¡°He¡¯sing over immediately, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison said to Jonathan after hanging up the phone. ¡°Got it.¡± Nodding, Jonathan murmured, ¡°Then, let¡¯s wait for him toe before doing anything reckless.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison put away the metal pipe in his hand at once. Then, he turned to hisckeys behind him and ordered, ¡°Put away the weapons in your hands. If they insist on arresting you, just y along with them.¡± In other words, he gave up resisting altogether. Hisckeys likewise threw the metal pipes and steel rods in their hands away without an ounce of hesitation following hismand. They, too, didn¡¯t resist in the slightest. Meanwhile, Austin¡¯s expression contorted into a mask of rage and turned as ck as thunder at the sight of the scene unfolding before his eyes. Is Randall really going toe? And does this Jonathan fellow truly have some kind of rtionship with him? That¡¯s impossible! He bore his eyes into Jonathan. Why didn¡¯t I hear anything about the Smith family having something to do with the mayor before I came over? ¡°Should we still arrest them, Captain?¡± one of the police officers turned to him and questioned when they saw that Harrison had given up resisting. In response, Austin shot daggers at them and barked, ¡°How stupid are you to ask such a question? Why on earth would you do that when Mr. Swindell is going to be here anytime?¡± His bellow frightened that police officer so much that he didn¡¯t dare utter a single word in return. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In the blink of an eye, ten minutes passed. Right as Jonathan was growing impatient, a ck Audi A6 suddenly entered their lines of sight. A small g fluttered majestically at the front of the car, and the license te was 000001. Only one person in the whole of Jadeborough dared to use that license te¡ªRandall. With a click, the car door swung open, and Randall alighted in a ck suit. The second he caught sight of the man, Harrison rushed over and greeted, ¡°Mr. Swindell!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± As soon as Randall got out of the car, he spotted Jonathan in the distance. All at once, his nerves stretched taut. He was even more nervous to see Jonathan than his immediate superior, Kingstone. ¡°The police insisted on arresting all of us, including Mr. Goldstein. They even said that they¡¯d shoot if we dared to resist arrest!¡± Harrison recounted blithely, but Randall was so horrified that he broke into a cold sweat. The police wanted to arrest him? And they even threatened to use lethal force? Are they out of their minds? ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Randall hadn¡¯t the time to stew in his wrath, hastening over to Jonathan before all else. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this might be a mere misunderstanding! I¡¯ll resolve it right away!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡± ncing at him cidly, Jonathan enunciated, ¡°You¡¯d better investigate what¡¯s going on with the police. If you can¡¯t even manage those under yourmand well, I think it¡¯s about time you retire from being the mayor.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯ll definitely investigate them all thoroughly!¡± Randall nodded swiftly, not daring to have any objections. When Austin saw the mayor of Jadeborough being so subservient in front of Jonathan, his heart jolted even as a sense of foreboding flooded him. Crap! I might have gotten myself in hot water this time! ¡°Which branch are you from?¡± Randall¡¯s attitude changed in a sh when he stalked toward Austin, bing icy cold. ¡°I¡¯m from Coldbridge Police Station in Jadeborough, Mr. Swindell!¡± Austin answered docilely, promptly straightening his posture. ¡°What exactly happened? Who asked the lot of you toe here?¡± Randall¡¯s brows were creased, and his expression was frightfully grim. ¡°We received a police report that a fight had broken out at the ecological park,¡± Austin replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone over to check the police station¡¯s call log.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll naturally do that.¡± Casting him a frosty nce, Randall demanded, ¡°Then, what happened next?¡± ¡°Upon our arrival, we found that the ecological park¡¯s construction workers assaulted the people who came over to seekpensation.¡± Austin then continued, ¡°Look, Mr. Swindell, those are the people they assaulted! Look at their injuries!¡± While saying that, he pointed at Hagar and the group of men in ck. Looking over in the direction Austin was pointing, Randall noticed that the group of people was indeed injured. The leader, Hagar, was even bleeding with both his legs broken. ¡°When I ordered my men to take them all to the police station for further investigation, not only did the person in charge of the ecological park project refuse to cooperate with the police, but he even openly resisted arrest. Besides, he phoned Harrison and had hime to back him up, publicly challenging the police with weapons!¡± Shooting a re at Harrison, Austin coldly asserted, ¡°Left with no other recourse, I could only order that they be arrested forcibly and shot if they were to assault the police!¡± His entire narration was smooth and wless, twisting lies into the truth. If Randall hadn¡¯t known Jonathan¡¯s identity, he would have likely been taken in. Would he possibly have several men beat up a group of people who were there to seekpensation or call Harrison over to back him up when even the governor of Jazona is all meek and fearful when speaking before him? Furthermore, Harrison isn¡¯t even worthy of being his backer! Is this man taking me for a fool? Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 A Solemn Vow ¡°Nonsense! What utter lies!¡± No sooner did Austin¡¯s words ring out than Randall¡¯s expression abruptly turned wintry. ¡°I now suspect that you¡¯re in cahoots with this group of ruffians and had aided them in extorting the person in charge of the ecological park project!¡± Then, he instructed, ¡°Men, arrest him!¡± As he spoke, he pointed right at Austin. ¡°Mr. Swindell¡­ How could you nder me? That¡¯s not true at all!¡± When Austin heard the order for him to be arrested without any hesitation, panic engulfed him. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that back at the police station!¡± Snorting, Randallmanded, ¡°Escort him back to the police station and investigate what exactly his rtionship is with this group of ruffians! Also, detain all of them and look into whether the ecological park project really upied theirnd!¡± Not in the mood to waste his breath with them, he ordered to have Austin and the group of men in ck arrested. That sudden turn of events had Austin¡¯s subordinates at a loss. The order we received was to arrest the Smith family. However, we ended up failing in doing so. Instead, we¡¯re to arrest our captain now? ¡°What are the lot of you waiting for? Hurry up and arrest him!¡± Randall was apoplectic when he saw the group of police officers merely standing there, not daring to make a single move. ¡°Mr. Swindell, this¡­¡± The group of police officers stood there dazedly, caught between a rock and a hard ce. ¡°Is my order not effective anymore?¡± Ayer of frost instantly nketed Randall¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two choices. Either arrest them all, or I¡¯ll phone your police chief and have him send some men over again and arrest the lot of you as well!¡± After saying that, Randall took out his phone to make a call. The group of police officers nced at each other before steeling their resolve anding to a decision. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Captain Stewart!¡± When they finished saying that, they frantically restrained Austin.It wasn¡¯t just him; Hagar and the group of people in ck behind him were all escorted into the police car without fail. ¡°Mr. Swindell, everyone has been arrested. What should we do now?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bring them all back to the police station and have the police chief investigate this matter personally. If he even dares to make the slightest mistake, he¡¯ll be stripped of his position!¡± Randall¡¯s expression was as grave as a judge. ¡°Understood!¡± Following his order, the police officers escorted the group of people away from the ecological park without dy. In a trice, the entrance of the ecological park that was inordinately lively earlier became deserted. Randall then strode over to Jonathan and assured, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll personally look into this matter after going back. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you a day. I want the answer before night falls.¡± ncing at him dispassionately, Jonathan added, ¡°While you¡¯re at it, investigate who wants to nab the ecological park project from the Smith family.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you saying that this incident only transpired because someone wants to swipe the ecological park project from the Smith family?¡± In an instant, understanding dawned upon Randall. After all, someone in his position couldn¡¯t possibly be dense. ¡°If not?¡± Eyeing him, Jonathan exined, ¡°Last night, someone gave the Smith family a call and ordered them to back out of the ecological park project. Otherwise, he warned the Smith family to put their affairs in order.¡± ¡°What? Such a thing happened?¡± Randall¡¯s face abruptly drained of color. I¡¯m the mayor of Jadeborough, yet I knew nothing when someone had even threatened Jonathan? ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter myself after going back. Rest assured that I¡¯ll certainly give you a satisfactory answer before night falls.¡± He gave no excuses, for the matter happened on his turf. Therefore, he naturally had to take responsibility for it as the mayor of Jadeborough. He promised, ¡°If I fail to do so, I¡¯ll seek Mr. Warhol out myself and voluntarily resign without you having to dismiss me.¡± That was his solemn vow. While he still hadn¡¯t any idea about Jonathan¡¯s background or identity, it didn¡¯t deter him from making a solemn vow before the man. And this time, he ced his future on the line. He knew all too well that if he dared to make a single misstep in this incident, his rule as the mayor of Jadeborough would likelye to an end. ¡°Go on.¡± Jonathan waved a dismissive hand. Without another word, Randall left with the others with a dark expression on his face. It wasn¡¯t until he had gone a distance away that Josephine turned to Jonathan beside her and inquired, ¡°You heard the contents of my phone callst night?¡± I thought that I had sessfully kept it from his knowledge, so I never expected him to have actually known about it all along! ¡°Your phone¡¯s volume was too loud.¡± Giving a light cough, Jonathan simply tossed out an excuse to brush things off. s, that reason didn¡¯t work on Josephine. ¡°Really? But why do I remember that my phone¡¯s volume has always been turned down to the minimum?¡± ¡°Then, perhaps my hearing is too sharp.¡± Guilt was written all over Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Anyway, those people have all been arrested!¡± Unexpectedly, Josephine didn¡¯t pursue the matter of him eavesdropping on her phone call. Instead, she stole a peek at him and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Jonathan! If you weren¡¯t here earlier, it would¡¯ve probably turned into major trouble.¡± Although I used to despise him, I¡¯m not the kind of woman who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. If it weren¡¯t for his presence just now, that group of men in ck would¡¯ve likely messed up the entire construction site! Even our construction workers would¡¯ve been injured in droves, not to mention the trouble from the police who were obviously siding with the group of men in ck! ¡°Why are you being such a stranger with me when you¡¯re my wife?¡± Chortling, Jonathan tapped the tip of her nose with a finger. ¡°Protecting you is my greatest responsibility in this lifetime!¡± Indeed, protecting her is my most crucial responsibility in this lifetime! I don¡¯t care about subjugating the nations or being Asura. For her sake, I don¡¯t even mind giving up the world! ¡°Jonathan, I¡­¡± Out of the blue, Josephine felt as though something tender was swelling in her heart. That was a feeling she had never experienced before. ¡°Are you moved by my actions? If so, give me a kiss!¡± Jonathan teased with a chuckle at the sight of her biting her lip with her head lowered. ¡°Cut it out!¡± Josephine was so peeved that she glowered at him. I was initially a touch moved, but he ruined it in no time! Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 A Sign Of Valor Verily, Josephine was in high dudgeon. I had actually changed my perception of him slightly, but he obliterated everything in less than a minute! In fact, she was so enraged that she ignored him for the entire afternoon and even kicked him out of the office, ordering him to go home and return the watches. My anger from yesterday hasn¡¯t yet abated, but he just had to provoke me again today! ¡°Women are truly petty creatures!¡± Jonathan curled his lips after having been instructed to go home. It¡¯s been a whole day and night, but she¡¯s still holding on to her grudge from yesterday! To his surprise, no one was in the mansion when he arrived home. Even Margaret, who usually chattered endlessly, was nowhere to be found. At the rare silence, Jonathan lit a cigarette and returned to the room. Then, he started training in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. If I hadn¡¯te into possession of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique by coincidence back then, I probably wouldn¡¯t have transformed from a weak and schrly man into Asura, who subjugated all nations in a mere three years. But I simply can¡¯t figure out why there¡¯s only half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Where is the other half? Back then, I stayed at Northern Crimson Prison for a whole year to find the other half of it, yet I couldn¡¯t find it even after turning the entire ce inside out! Before he realized it, the afternoon passed in the blink of an eye. When he was finally done practicing, Jonathan found that he had long since been soaked in sweat. The reek of sweat clung to him, and there was even ayer of dirt on him. The stench was so pungent that one¡¯s stomach would churn upon catching a whiff of it. Phew! Exhaling deeply, he casually stripped and went to the outdoor swimming pool. As the most luxurious mansion in Edenic Heights, No. 1 Vi naturally had a swimming pool. Besides, it was even of the top-notch borderless design, just like those infinity pools at five-star hotels. He swam for half an hour before getting out of the pool. However, the instant he pushed open the door, he was greeted by the sound of something falling onto the floor before the shrill shriek of a woman followed. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°When did youe home, Darling?¡± Jonathan looked at Josephine by the door while toweling his hair. At that moment, Josephine¡¯s face was bright red. She hastily pped her hands over her eyes. ¡°Jonathan, w-why are you walking around naked?¡± In response, Jonathan nced down at himself. ¡°Who said I¡¯m naked? Aren¡¯t I wearing shorts?¡± ¡°H-Hurry up and cover yourself!¡± Josephine¡¯s face med as she covered her eyes. She had never expected to see him standing there in a mere pair of shorts just after entering the house. ¡°We¡¯re married, so I don¡¯t mind even if you look.¡± Jonathan wrapped the towel around his waist sely. ¡°All right, open your eyes. I¡¯m clothed.¡± Josephine skeptically peeked through her fingers, only to hurriedly cover her eyes again when she saw that he had merely used the towel to shield his lower body. ¡°P-Put on a shirt as well!¡± Ever since young, she hadn¡¯t even touched a man¡¯s hand before, much less experienced such a scene. ¡°My body is still wet. I¡¯ll put on a shirtter after I¡¯ve dried off.¡± While saying that, Jonathan silently walked toward Josephine. s, Josephine didn¡¯t realize it at all. Keeping her eyes closed, she shook her eyes and countered, ¡°No! Do it right away!¡± ¡°Okay, then. I¡¯ll go upstairs to put on a shirt,¡± Jonathan replied. Subsequently, the living room plunged into silence. After a long time went past without a rustle to be heard in the living room, Josephine tentatively called out, ¡°Jonathan?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no forting answer. Only then did Josephine breathe a sigh of relief and drop her hands from her eyes. But when she lowered her hands, she abruptly realized that Jonathan hadn¡¯t gone upstairs at all. Instead, he was sitting on the couch in front of her. In a sh, the man¡¯s bronzed skin and his bare upper body were all taken in by her eyes. ¡°How dare you dupe me, Jonathan?¡± She was so frightened that she hurriedly covered her eyes again. Stark embarrassment and sheer rage inundated her. ¡°Hurry up and put on some clothes! Stop being such a rogue!¡± ¡°How is this me being a rogue?¡± Jonathan quirked an eyebrow and drawled, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for several years now, so it¡¯s not a big deal even if I don¡¯t wear a single stitch, much less just baring my upper body.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± That retort had Josephine at a loss for words. Indeed, we¡¯ve been married for many years now, but he has never crossed the line with me. At times, even I myself wondered whether he didn¡¯t dare do so or was impotent! Onlyter did I gradually realize that it was out of respect for me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have any way of resisting with my puny strength if he truly wanted to force himself on me. Sighing, she slowly eked out a gap between her fingers. Nevertheless, her face was still flushed bright red, and she didn¡¯t dare face the sight right before her eyes. Despite knowing that Jonathan was her husband, she still couldn¡¯t ept him wholeheartedly. ¡°Can you please wear a shirt, Jonathan? I-I¡¯m not quite used to it.¡± This time, she no longer phrased it as an order but a tentative request. ¡°My shirt is behind you, so please snag it over for me.¡± Jonathan cast his gaze beyond her, and his shirt just so happened to be at her back. ¡°Is this the one you¡¯re referring to?¡± ncing over her shoulder, Josephine spotted a ck shirt. ¡°Yeah. Just throw it to me,¡± Jonathan replied airily. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Josephine opened her eyes a fraction and tossed the shirt to him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m dressed, so you can open your eyes.¡± When Jonathan¡¯s voice drifted into her ears, Josephine slowly opened her eyes. But when she did so, she caught sight of him with his back to her as he slipped his shirt on to cover his exposed back. But that single nce stunned her greatly, rooting her to the spot. Oh my God, what happened to his back? On his back were crisscrossing scars from des, bullets, and even extensive burns after being bombarded by missiles. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe the sheer number of scars on his back. People often say that scars are a sign of a man¡¯s valor, but aren¡¯t the signs of valor on his back a little too much? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After putting on his shirt, Jonathan turned around, only to see Josephine staring at him with a trace of absolute incredulity in her eyes. ¡°W-Why are there so many scars on your back?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what put you into a trance, huh? They¡¯re injuries I suffered on the battlefield back then. It¡¯s no big deal, and they don¡¯t hurt either,¡± Jonathan answered nonchntly. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 The Turner Family When Jonathan said that, he wore a rxed expression on his face. Such scars were all toomon to him, for the battlefield was a fight to the death. Only by killing one¡¯s opponent would one have the opportunity to live. And he had encountered near brushes with death countless times in the past few years. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you merely strategized for Zachary? Why would you be on the battlefield?¡± Josephine bit her lip hard. She had always thought that he was far removed from the battlefield and had never even been to the frontlines, merely having followed Zachary around and devised battle ns for the man in the past few years. But the second she caught sight of his back, she instantly understood why Zachary had given him a bank card with an unlimited credit line, lent him tens of millions, and even sent someone over to convey his felicitations during the Smith family¡¯s annual party. In truth, Jonathan had exchanged all that with his life! ¡°No one can be far removed from the battlefield while in the midst of war.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan remarked, ¡°During critical junctures, even the cooks in the kitchen have to go on the battlefield with guns and all, let alone me.¡± ¡°Is that the kind of life you¡¯ve been living for the past few years?¡± Josephine sounded a tad morose. She realized that she had misunderstood the man. A few years ago, I¡¯d always thought that he was a cowardly man who could never make anything of himself, having no sense of masculinity at all. Regardless of how the Smith family insulted him, he never once uttered a word of protest. Back then, I truly despised him. At times, I even regretted marrying him on a whim. Now, however, it seems that I have too many misconceptions about him. After all, how could a timid and cowardly person go on the battlefield, much less have a back covered in scars? ¡°I suppose so,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently. In those years I¡¯d been in the military camp, I was indeed living a life filled with bloodshed. It was either kill or be killed. My position as Asura was never earned through conspiracy or trickery. Instead, I secured it with my life, one sh at a time. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Nothing happened at the construction site this afternoon, right?¡± Noticing Josephine¡¯s downcast mood, Jonathan surreptitiously changed the subject. He didn¡¯t want her to know about his life in the past few years, nor did he want her to know how much blood he had on his hands. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. All he wanted was to keep her away from the conflict and war so that she could retain her innocence. ¡°Nope.¡± Josephine shook her head. ¡°However, I checked the previous records this afternoon. Back when the ckwood family was handling the ecological park project, they didn¡¯t owe anyone compensation.¡± ¡°In other words, those few men deliberately came to make trouble, yes?¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised, for he had guessed as much when he saw those ruffians. Someone just phoned and threatened her yesterday, and a group of people came demanding compensation today. If that was just a twist of fate, wasn¡¯t it just too much of a coincidence? ¡°Yes.¡± Josephine nodded in affirmation. ¡°Anyhow, they¡¯ve all been arrested, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone making trouble anymore.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. Since they¡¯ve already set their sights on the highly profitable ecological park project, how could they possibly give up so easily?¡± Jonathanmented casually. ¡°Surely, they wouldn¡¯t continue persisting? Mr. Swindell has already intervened in the matter personally, after all. Would they still dare to make trouble?¡± As Josephine spoke of that, a headache assailed her. She never expected to encounter such colossal trouble when it had been less than three days since she had taken over the ecological park project. That¡¯s the mayor of Jadeborough, so aren¡¯t they too audacious if they were to continue making trouble? ¡°He might not be able to intervene in this matter.¡± Regarding her cidly, he murmured, ¡°Have you forgotten what the police officer said?¡± ¡°What did he say?¡± Josephine instinctively questioned. ¡°There are some people whom we can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Snickering, Jonathanmented, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, someone with great influence is backing them up. But that¡¯s not a problem. I just want to see who I can¡¯t afford to offend in this world! Don¡¯t worry about this matter anymore. Leave it to me, for I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°W-Will you be in any danger?¡± Josephine stared at him, biting her lower lip. I didn¡¯t want to involve him in this matter in the first ce because I didn¡¯t want to drag him into this mess! ¡°No.¡± Grinning, he tapped his finger against the tip of her nose. ¡°Have you forgotten that your husband used to be in the military? Didn¡¯t you see what happened today? Those dozen or so ruffians weren¡¯t even a match against me alone.¡± ¡°I did, but¡ª¡± Josephine wanted to argue further, but Jonathan cut her off. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Are you hungry? Shall I feed you mine?¡± At once, Josephine swept her gaze to him with fury zing in her eyes. At the look in her eyes, Jonathan immediately realized the ambiguity in his words. He hastily exined himself, saying, ¡°Ahem, I mean, shall I feed you my cooking?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry, and I don¡¯t need you to feed me anything!¡± Shooting daggers at him, Josephine spun on her heels and stormed off huffily. Damn it! Every time I have some tender feelings for him, he always kills them off in the blink of an eye! ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean anything else, Darling¡­¡± Helplessness was etched on Jonathan¡¯s face. Why must she misunderstand me? I¡¯m a gentleman! s, all that greeted him was a loud bang from the washroom door mming shut. ¡°Gah! Why are women so vindictive?¡± Jonathan massaged his temples. Then, he got up from the couch to head to the kitchen to cook some noodles. But just when he climbed to his feet, his phone rang all of a sudden. ¡°Hello?¡± He answered the phone flippantly. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten to the bottom of things, Mr. Goldstein. Someone is indeed behind this matter. However, this matter is exceedingly tricky.¡± Randall¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Who is it?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to yak with him. All he wanted to know was the identity of the person threatening Josephine in the dark. ¡°The Turner family.¡± ¡°The Turner family?¡± Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°Which Turner family?¡± ¡°The Turner family who¡¯s the forerunner of the four prominent families in Jazona.¡± ¡°The Turner family, you said? Okay, I got it.¡± Jonathan was going to hang up the phone right after getting the answer he wanted. I don¡¯t care whether the Turner family is the forerunner of the four prominent families in Jazona! Since they dared to provoke me, they should brace themselves for death! ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Perhaps having guessed that the man was going to hang up, Randall urgently asserted, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the Turner family has great influence in Jazona. There¡¯s no need to make an enemy of them if it¡¯s just because of a paltry ecological park project!¡± ¡°Oh? How great is their influence?¡± Jonathan queried with a sneer. ¡°Let me put it this way¡­¡± Randall hesitated for a moment before he continued, ¡°The Turner family is so influential in Jazona that even the governor¡¯s office has a healthy fear of them.¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 The Office Of The Vice Governor Hmm? Even the governor¡¯s office has a healthy fear of them? That statement surprised Jonathan, for no one else could ride roughshod over the governor¡¯s office in the whole of Jazona other than Zachary and the King of War Division. In other words, the four prominent families and the Turner family were nothing inparison to the governor¡¯s office. With the power Kingstone holds in his hands, he can crush the four prominent families together, let alone a mere Turner family. But in Jazona, the governor¡¯s office actually fears them? ¡°Are you saying that the Turner family is even more powerful than the governor¡¯s office in Jazona?¡± Jonathan inquired with his brows furrowed. ¡°While they¡¯re not as powerful as the governor¡¯s office, they¡¯re almost there.¡± Lowering his voice to a mere whisper, Randall added, ¡°In Jazona, the Turner family is also dubbed the vice governor¡¯s office.¡± ¡°The vice governor¡¯s office?¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. They¡¯re a mere family, yet they dare call themselves the vice governor¡¯s office? Do they have a death wish? ¡°They can resolve some things the governor¡¯s office can¡¯t settle.¡± Randall again wavered for a long moment before he continued, ¡°Let me phrase it this way, Mr. Goldstein. The influence of the Turner family is far beyond your imagination. The Turner family is everywhere in Jazona, including the King of War Division.¡± ¡°The Turner family is also in the King of War Division?¡± In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s expression turned chilly. The King of War Division belongs to the four Kings of War who battled the nations with me back then, and I single-handedly founded the Four Asura Guards under itsmand. I conferred them the title of King of War so that they could maintain peace in all four cardinal directions. But now, people from other families have actually infiltrated into the Four Asura Guards? ¡°It¡¯s not just the King of War Division. The Turner family has even wormed their way into the governor¡¯s office and all the various other government departments and industries. Back when the Kings of War followed Asura into battle, many from the Turner family enlisted in the military and fought alongside the Kings of War. Now, they all upy high positions in the King of War Division. That¡¯s not all, for there are also many from the Turner family who hold high ranks in the governor¡¯s office. For that precise reason, they¡¯re the only ones who can resolve many of the things even the governor¡¯s office can¡¯t settle.¡± In actual fact, Randall shouldn¡¯t be telling Jonathan all that since it was an unspoken rule in Jazona. But considering the man¡¯s mysterious background, he didn¡¯t dare hide anything from him. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve underestimated the Turner family.¡± Jonathan had a general understanding of the Turner family after hearing that. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ah, no wonder they dare to call themselves the vice governor¡¯s office! It turns out that they¡¯re on their way to ruling supreme in Jazona! ¡°Therefore, I¡¯d advise you to best not make an enemy of the Turner family unless absolutely necessary!¡± That was a heartfelt word of caution from Randall. The Turner family¡¯s influence in Jazona is truly too terrifying! Despite being the mayor of Jadeborough, even I don¡¯t dare offend them! ¡°After all, it¡¯s not worth making an enemy of them just because of a measly ecological park project!¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s the exact opposite. It so happens that I¡¯d like to see precisely how great the Turner family¡¯s influence is in Jazona,¡± Jonathan countered in a mild voice. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡ª¡± His remark took Randall aback. Did I mishear him? He actually wants to go against the Turner family just because of an insignificant ecological park project? Just how much profit would that paltry project yield? It¡¯s just a few hundred million. Yet, he wants to make an enemy of them for the sake of that pittance? ¡°All right, you don¡¯t need to dissuade me further,¡± Jonathan interrupted him just when he was about to argue further. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything about this matter anymore. I¡¯ll handle it myself!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡ª¡± Randall still wanted to say something else, but Jonathan hung up on him. The moment Jonathan hung up the phone, his gaze abruptly turned cial. How dare an inconsequential family dub itself the vice governor¡¯s office? Are they sick of living? If things were to continue at this rate, Jazona would probably be the yground of the Turner family in a mere few years! Bam! The sound of the door opening interrupted his line of thought. In the next moment, Margaret pushed open the door with a pale expression on her face. She walked right in without even lifting her head or sparing Jonathan a single nce when she would usually find something wrong with him and start insulting or reprimanding him. That day, however, she said nary a word. Instead, she sat on the couch dazedly as though she was a puppet whose strings had been cut. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Mom?¡± Upon noticing that something was amiss with Margaret, Josephine, who had just exited the washroom, walked up to her in puzzlement. ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Margaret shook her head, her face paling a shade further. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡± Josephine inquired about Connor when she saw that she wouldn¡¯t be getting any answers out of her mother. ¡°No idea,¡± Margaret answered without bothering to raise her head. ¡°Did you have a row with him again?¡± Josephine questioned, hazarding a guess. But it doesn¡¯t quite look like it either. She¡¯s always acted high and mighty after fighting with Dad in the past, never once behaving anything like this. ¡°No!¡± Impatience crept into Margaret¡¯s features. ¡°Can you please don¡¯t talk to me and leave me to my thoughts?¡± Josephine eyed her suspiciously, but she didn¡¯t continue pursuing the question. Meanwhile, Margaret remained sitting there alone in a trance, seemingly lost. A short whileter, Connor returned from outside. However, the moment he stepped into the house, he was instantly shocked to see Margaret sitting there with her face drained of all color. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mother, Josephine?¡± Connor asked in a murmur. ¡°Didn¡¯t she have a row with you?¡± Josephine countered in bafflement. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for the entire afternoon. How could I have had a row with her?¡± Connor wore a mystified expression, but he didn¡¯t dare ask Margaret about it. He merely kept himself hidden in the kitchen, afraid that he would somehow offend her and get himself into hot water. When he had finished cooking half an hourter, Margaret still appeared preupied. By then, even he could tell that something must have happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Darling?¡± Connor cautiously queried as he carried the food to the table. ¡°Buzz off! Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Jerking her head up, Margaret red at him hotly. That scared him so much that he shuddered and dared not say a single word further. Subsequently, they had dinner with a cloud of oppression hanging over them. Connor was so frightened that he kept mum and merely buried his head in the food. Meanwhile, Margaret was seemingly distracted even as she ate that even the fork in her hand almost dropped to the floor several times. Josephine¡¯s brows knitted together when she glimpsed her mother¡¯s state. Nheless, she didn¡¯t ask about it again. Instead, she turned to Jonathan and urged, ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t forget to return the Vacheron Constantin watches tomorrow.¡± Even then, she didn¡¯t forget to remind the man to return the watches. ¡°Okay, will do!¡± Jonathan replied breezily. In truth, he was still racking his brains for a way to keep the two watches without her knowledge. ¡°By the way, Mom, where¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s watch?¡± Josephine shifted her gaze to Margaret without warning. I remember that she strapped the watch onto her hand this morning. ¡°Watch? What watch?¡± All at once, panic showed in Margaret¡¯s eyes, and the fork in her hand dropped to the floor with a tter. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Tricked ¡°Weren¡¯t you wearing it this morning and staunchly refused to return it to Jonathan? Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help feeling a tad suspicious at the panicked expression on Margaret¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re referring to that watch?¡± It was as though something suddenly urred to Margaret. ¡°I took it off this morning before leaving home and ced it on the table!¡± ¡°You ced it on the table?¡± Josephine swept a gaze over the table in bewilderment, but there was only an empty box there. Huh? There¡¯s no watch there. Upon glimpsing the dubious look in her eyes, Margaret uneasily changed her tune. ¡°Perhaps I took it off when I took a shower but forgot where I put it. I¡¯ll look for it when I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you, Mom?¡± Josephine regarded her skeptically. She took it off but forgot where she put it? After so many years, I know her all too well! She would never bear to take off a watch worth over ten million. Instead, she would probably unt it everywhere, afraid that people wouldn¡¯t know that she was wearing such an expensive watch! Hearing that, Margaret snorted and retorted, ¡°Why would I do so? It¡¯s just a worthless watch, no? Did you think I sold it off secretly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mom¡ª¡± Surprise flooded Josephine at Margaret¡¯s intense reaction. I was merely asking about it, so why did she react so strongly? ¡°Okay, stop talking about that! It¡¯s merely a worthless watch, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll just pay him back if I misced it!¡± Margaret harrumphed, cutting Josephine off mid-utterance and giving her no chance to speak. ¡°Mom, I¡ª¡± Josephine wanted to speak further, but Margaret threw her a hard re. Having no other choice, she could only heave a sigh. A few minutester, she put down her fork and got to her feet before heading to the study.She still had a ton of unfinished work regarding the construction site, so she naturally hadn¡¯t the time to keep interrogating Margaret about the watch. When she left, Jonathan also made to stand up. Unexpectedly, Margaret called him back no sooner had he done so. ¡°Jonathan!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jonathan turned back around. ¡°Did your watch really cost over ten million?¡± Margaret eyed him dubiously as though she didn¡¯t believe that a watch could be worth more than ten million. ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t in the mood to bandy words with her. If Josephine weren¡¯t her daughter, I wouldn¡¯t even deign to spare her a single nce! ¡°Then why did I hear that it¡¯s merely an imitation, a knock-off? Not only that, but it¡¯s even a cheap imitation!¡± Margaret¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°Who said that?¡± Jonathan likewise frowned slightly. Don¡¯t tell me she took the watch to some expert and had it appraised? ¡°A friend of mine¡­¡± With a grim expression on her face, Margaret continued, ¡°She even said that such cheap imitations are somon in the market that it¡¯s not even worth a hundred grand, much less ten million. At most, it¡¯s only worth fifty grand!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked!¡± Jonathan cut straight to the chase with her. Would Vacheron Constantin be so daring that they would sell a knock-off at their own store and even price it at over ten million? If someone were to sue them, even a hundred million wouldn¡¯t suffice for the compensation they¡¯d have to pay, let alone ten million! Upon hearing that, Margaret instantly rebutted forcefully, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! She¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What were you going to say?¡± Jonathan demanded, arching an eyebrow. ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Seemingly having realized that she had had a slip of the tongue, Margaret hastily pped a hand over her mouth. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Just drop the act! You sold that watch, didn¡¯t you? I was simply restraining myself from exposing you when Josephine was here earlier.¡± Jonathan exposed her when he saw her panicked and flustered look. Hah! She even imed to have taken it off and forgotten where she ced it. Did she take me for a gullible three-year-old kid? ¡°What nonsense are you spouting, Jonathan? When did I sell that watch off? Don¡¯t you nder me!¡± Margaret became even more emotional, acting as though she had truly been used wrongly. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m ndering you? Fine, then tell me where the watch is!¡± Jonathan spat since he couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath with her. Then, he warned, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you took it off and forgot where you ced it. Even a three-year- old kid won¡¯t believe such a lie! If all else fails, I can ask for the surveince footage right now and see whether the watch was on your hand when you left the house this morning.¡± ¡°N-No! Don¡¯t ask for the surveince footage! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll talk, okay?¡± Margaret flew into a tizzy the second she heard that he was going to get the surveince footage. ¡°So, where¡¯s the watch?¡± Jonathan questioned coldly. She¡¯s really stubborn and would act dumb until the veryst moment! If I hadn¡¯t threatened to ask for the surveince footage, she would¡¯ve probably denied it to the bitter end! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I lost it!¡± Margaret admitted in a mutter. ¡°You lost it?¡± Frowning, Jonathan queried, ¡°You lost over ten million?¡± Rolling her eyes, Margaret retorted, ¡°Of course not! I only lost fifty or sixty thousand! They said the watch was a knock-off and was only worth forty to fifty thousand. I had no money, so I gave them the watch!¡± From the looks of her right then, she was all righteous as though she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. In fact, she even wore a nonchnt and indifferent expression. ¡°Why did you gamble such a huge sum when you had no money?¡± Jonathan threw her a chilly look. She knew that she had no money, yet she dared to lose a whopping fifty to sixty thousand? ¡°I don¡¯t usually bet that much!¡± Scoffing, Margaret continued, ¡°I happened to wear that watch today, and they keptplimenting it. Thus, I told them that Josephine gifted it to me, and it cost over ten million! They didn¡¯t believe me and even snubbed me about how I was usually very stingy when I yed with them that I don¡¯t even dare ce a huge bet. In a fit of pique, I started staking a hundred or two every round. Who would¡¯ve known that I would be so unlucky as to lose close to sixty thousand in an afternoon?¡± At that, she groused, ¡°Later on, I really hadn¡¯t that much money, so I had no choice but to use the watch to cover my debt. But at that time, they said that the watch was an imitation and was only worth fifty thousand! Argh! I¡¯m so pissed off! That watch should¡¯ve been good for a hundred grand at least since it was so beautiful!¡± Even now, she didn¡¯t believe that the watch was worth more than ten million. In her opinion, it was already amazing that a watch could fetch about a hundred thousand. Besides, can a deadbeat like him afford to buy a watch over ten million? That¡¯s downright absurd! ¡°You gave the watch that costs more than ten million away just to pay off a debt of fifty grand?¡± Jonathan sneered. It¡¯s in as day that it was a trap they dug for her! They first tricked her into cingrger bets before lying that the watch was a knock-off. And in the end, they duped her into giving away the watch that cost more than ten million to cover a debt of fifty thousand. That¡¯s a lousy trick to fool children, yet she actually fell for it despite being nearly fifty years old? Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 The Foolish Woman ¡°Stop trying to dupe me, Jonathan! How could that worthless watch be worth over ten million?¡± Margaret didn¡¯t believe Jonathan in the slightest. Could a dud like him be willing to buy a watch costing more than ten million? What a lie! ¡°It¡¯s your choice whether you believe me or otherwise, but the receipt is in the box. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look for yourself!¡± Jonathan was not in the mood to continue talking with her. ¡°Who knows whether your receipt is genuine or fake?¡± Margaret rolled her eyes, but still, she couldn¡¯t resist opening the box. The moment she saw that the receipt indeed indicated thirty-six million, her eyes abruptly went wide. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Jonathan, you wastrel? You spent more than thirty million to buy two worthless watches?¡± She gaped at him as though he was a nutcase. There were plenty of things he could¡¯ve bought with over thirty million, yet he bought two worthless watches? He must be a sandwich short of a pic! ¡°I don¡¯t think how much I spend has anything to do with you!¡± Jonathan threw her a chilly look. ¡°Who said it has nothing to do with me?¡± Puffing up her chest, Margaret asserted, ¡°Your money is Josephine¡¯s money, no? And she¡¯s my daughter, so it has something to do with me!¡± Before she couldunch into her spiel, Jonathan interrupted, ¡°My money is indeed hers, but her money isn¡¯t necessarily yours! All right, stop trying to sell me your nonsense! If you¡¯ve got so much time to prattle, you¡¯d be better served to figure out an idea to get the watch back!¡± ¡°How am I going to get it back when I¡¯ve already given it to them to clear my debt?¡± Margaret couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes once more. ¡°Just get it back in the same manner you gave it to them! Do you need me to teach you even that?¡± At this point, Jonathan was thoroughly fed up with this foolish woman. ¡°I¡¯ve got no money!¡± Margaret answered curtly. So what if the watch cost over ten million? I wasn¡¯t the one who bought it anyway. So be it if it¡¯s gone! No way am I going to fork out fifty thousand to buy it back! ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money!¡± Jonathan snapped impatiently. If it weren¡¯t for Josephine¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with this brainless woman! ¡°Really?¡± When Margaret heard that he was volunteering to shell out money from his own pocket to get the watch back, all her worries vanished into thin air. ¡°What do you think?¡± Having had enough of her, Jonathan got up to leave. But just when he was about to do so, she called him back again. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Jonathan jerked his head back with impatience written all over his face. ¡°What if they refuse to give me the watch after I¡¯ve given them the money?¡± That possibility urred to Margaret out of the blue. Since they¡¯ve already got the watch from me by trickery, would they still return it to me? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Lodge a police report, then!¡± Jonathan replied with a frown. It goes without saying that they definitely wouldn¡¯t give the watch back to her so easily after having set her up and tricked it from her! Curling her lips, Margaret grumbled, ¡°Will that do me any good? Their husbands are either police chiefs or secretaries-general of the city council! Would they fear the police?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Truly at the end of his patience, Jonathan whirled around and stalked off. Even if the mayor of Jadeborough dared to steal from me, he would have to obediently return it, not to mention mere police chiefs and secretaries-general! ¡°Hah! He¡¯s acting as though he¡¯s some big shot!¡± Margaret sneered at the man¡¯s back in disdain. Then, she snagged a bottle of nail polish and started painting her nails as though the entire matter had nothing to do with her. And in truth, it was indeed no concern of hers. Everything is good as long as he gives me money. What has it got to do with me whether they¡¯ll be willing to return the watch? So what if they refuse to do so? In that case, I¡¯ll even be getting fifty thousand for nothing! ¡­ Meanwhile, the light in the study remained brightly lit. Josephine had her head lowered with a pencil in her hand, not at all affected by the fiasco in the living room. At that very moment, she was amending something or other on the paper with a pencil from time to time. As the faint light hit her face, it reflected a trace of weariness. At that moment, she had finally put away her usual icy expression that rendered her unapproachable. Instead, she even appeared a touch gentle that one would unwittingly have a surge of affection for her. However, she seemed particrly engrossed with her head lowered that she didn¡¯t even realize it when Jonathan strolled to her back. ¡°Are you tired, Darling?¡± Only when his voice sounded from behind her did she jolt back to reality. ¡°Jonathan? When did youe in?¡± ¡°Just a while ago.¡± Jonathan massaged her shoulders and murmured, ¡°Go to bed earlier if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Josephine shook her head before she took off the ck-rimmed sses perched on her nose bridge, seemingly inclined to get to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to seek Mom out. She must have hidden the watch!¡± As her daughter, I know better than anyone what my mother is like. That watch is definitely still in her hands, but she hid it because she didn¡¯t want to give it back to Jonathan! Jonathan pressed her back into her seat just when she was getting up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so. The watch isn¡¯t in her possession.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± A glimmer of surprise flickered in Josephine¡¯s eyes. But no sooner had she said that than Jonathan continued, ¡°She lost it in a game of cards.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing that, Josephine shot to her feet at once. ¡°She lost it in a game of cards? Who did she lose it to?¡± She was so livid that her face flushed bright red. That watch cost over ten million, yet she actually lost it to someone else? Does she know how exorbitant it was? How much did she bet that she lost more than ten million in a single afternoon? ¡°They set a trap for her, and she jumped right in. Don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯ll resolve it,¡± Jonathan reassured mildly. ¡°No! I¡¯ve got to confront her!¡± Josephine¡¯s expression was exceedingly grim. The watch was worth over ten million, but she lost it just like that? However, Jonathan stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s no use confronting her. She¡¯s already lost it anyway, so what¡¯s the point of doing so?¡± ¡°What should we do, then? We can¡¯t just let it be, can we?¡± Josephine fretted, distraught marring her face. Never mind if it were my money, but that was his money! ¡°Of course not! Trust me. I can resolve it!¡± Jonathan maintained with a smile. I¡¯m no fool that my things are so easily stolen away by trickery! ¡°But¡ª¡± Josephine was going to argue further when Jonathan cut her off, ¡°There are no buts!¡± Chuckling, Jonathan reached out and patted her head. At that, Josephine reflexively dodged, only to be gathered into his arms. ¡°W-What are you doing, Jonathan?¡± In a sh, panic manifested on her face. Never have I been in so close proximity with him that I can even hear his heartbeat loud and clear! ¡°What do you think?¡± Dipping his head, Jonathan slowly closed the gap between them. s, the urgent ringing of a phone abruptly interrupted him. In an instant, his expression turned as ck as thunder. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 The Turner Family What the hell! Who¡¯s trying to reach me at all times? Jonathan reached for his phone with his face scrunched up in irritation. When he was about to pick up the call, Josephine stopped him. She announced while ring at him, ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± After inching away from Jonathan, she asked the moment she picked up the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± The man on the other end of the phone greeted with a hoarse voice, ¡°Josephine, I must¡¯ve underestimated you, huh? Randall¡¯s presence is quite a surprise, but it¡¯s not really a big deal because he¡¯s not capable of putting much of a fight as well! Why don¡¯t you go ahead and ask if he has the guts to poke his nose into my business?¡± Shortly after the man finished his rhetorical question, he sneered, indicating he wasn¡¯t intimidated by Randall¡¯s presence at all. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Josephine¡¯s face puckered when she heard the man¡¯s sneer of despise. She disliked others threatening her the most. However, the man on the other end wouldn¡¯t stop pushing his luck. He guffawed and asked in return. ¡°What else apart from the downfall of the Smith family? I thought a warning was more than enough to drive you and the rest of your family away from the development of the ecological park, but I guess it was very wrong of me. Hence, I¡¯m going to do you and the rest of your family a favor by taking everyone out.¡± Then, he continued, ¡°Speaking of which, can you do me a favor and tell your beloved husband to try his best to keep me at the bay? I can¡¯t wait to see if he¡¯s affiliated with someone capable of stopping me! Tell him to stop holding back and make use of every trump card he has hidden up his sleeves.¡± The man thought it wasn¡¯t much of a challenge for him to take out the members of the Smith family. All it would take was a call from him. Jonathan was of the same idea because he thought the seemingly influential figure was nothing more than a self-proimed influential figure. He was not amused. What kind of joke is this? I don¡¯t recall appointing a vice-governor when setting up the hierarchical structure in Jazona! The mayor and the governor were the only ones I appointed! When Josephine heard the mysterious man on the other hand talking about Jonathan, she asked while gaping in disbelief, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± She felt a chill running down her spine because she wasn¡¯t even aware of the man¡¯s identity. On the contrary, the man was well aware of the details of the ones around her. ¡°Hasn¡¯t your beloved husband mentioned anything about me? If that¡¯s the case, allow me to introduce myself¡ªI¡¯m Timothy, a member of the Turner family! We¡¯re one of the most, if not the most prominent family of Jazona! Titus is my grandfather!¡± the mysterious man introduced himself shortly after he finished his rhetorical question. Colors started draining from Josephine¡¯s face when she heard the man introducing himself through the phone. Titus? The head of the Turner family of Jazona? ¡°Y-You¡¯re a member of the Turner family?¡± Josephine repeated after the man with her voice quivering against her will. Timothy announced with his head held high, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve heard of us, huh? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of the consequences of offending the members of the family, aren¡¯t you? You can¡¯t me me for whatever¡¯s awaiting the rest of the Smith family because I¡¯ve warned you to stay out of our way for more than once!¡± He hung up the call shortly after he made himself clear he wouldn¡¯t hold back against Josephine and the rest of her family. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Meanwhile, Josephine remained standing with a pale and haggard look. Once she returned to her senses, she turned around and asked Jonathan, ¡°Have you long figured out the person on the other end is a member of the Turner family?¡± Staring at Josephine in the eyes, Jonathan assured her with a grin while caressing her back to console the seemingly heartbroken woman, ¡°I wasn¡¯t made aware of the person¡¯s identity until you hung up the call. You need to stop sulking because he¡¯s not much of a big deal. If any of them have the guts to pick on you, I¡¯ll wipe them out of existence.¡± He wouldn¡¯t even have to show up if he seriously wished to wipe the Turner family out of existence. A call from him was all it would take care of the seemingly influential Turner family. With that being said, he had no intention of doing so since it was such a great opportunity to wipe out the ones pulling the strings from behind the scenes, including the vice-governor. It¡¯s time to teach those proiming themselves as the ones in charge a lesson because I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve never appointed anyone of that sort for such a role in Jazona! ¡°Jonathan, are you even aware of the things the members of the Turner family are capable of? How are we supposed to defend ourselves against such an influential family when not even the four most prominent families of Jadeborough can defy them even if they team up as one?¡± Josephine turned pale and there was a hint of despair in her eyes as she added. A few seconds of pauseter, she slurred after letting out a long sigh, ¡°If he truly wishes to wipe out the members of the Smith family, there¡¯s nothing much we can do to stop him! Are you even aware of the things awaiting us?¡± As a local, Josephine thought Jonathan, who did not hail from Jazona, wasn¡¯t aware of the Turner family¡¯s actual power and influences. Even the governor and the officials have to take the opinion of the Turner family into consideration as well! Otherwise, the officials are as good as gone if the Turner family make up their mind to revolt against them! In short, we¡¯re destined to be doomed since we¡¯ve offended the Turner family! Jonathan wrapped his arms around her and repeated himself, ¡°Actually, they¡¯re not as horrifying as you think, Josephine! Have you forgotten I¡¯ll always be here for you? I¡¯ll never allow others to pick on you as long as I¡¯m here with you, even if we¡¯re talking about a member of the Turner family!¡± ¡°Jonathan, you don¡¯t get it! Their influences are something beyond our imagination!¡± Josephine shook her head as she knew not even the mayor of Jadeborough could defy the instructions of the Turner family, let alone a veteran affiliated with the King of War. Apart from the governor of Jazona, Kingstone, the King of War, Zachary, was the only one capable of keeping the members of the Turner family at bay. It¡¯s impossible for them to do Jonathan such a huge favor when a majority of the members of the Turner family are high-rank officials affiliated with the governor and the King of War! It¡¯s an elephant in the room most of us in Jazona are aware of! There¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to take Jonathan¡¯s contribution into consideration when the Turner family is involved! ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really sure of the things they¡¯re capable of, but I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re going to regret their actions when they figure out the things I¡¯ve hidden up my sleeves!¡± Jonathan answered with a smirk. I will not show them any mercy since they¡¯re trying to pick on the woman I hold dear! They¡¯re nothing more than a nobody! Josephine paid no heed to Jonathan¡¯s words of reassurance and ended up bringing up something else. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to give up on the ecological park project!¡± ¡°Seriously? Are you going to give up?¡± Jonathan was taken aback by the things she brought up. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it! I can¡¯t afford to put the lives of the rest of the family at stake for the sake of something tangible! I stand more to lose than I stand to gain!¡± Josephine¡¯s disappointment was written all over her face. We¡¯re talking about the Turner family! If they truly think we¡¯re a nuisance, they¡¯re not going to hesitate to take us out! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to challenge them unless I have some sort of death wish! Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 A Death Wish ¡°You¡¯re nothing simr to the strong and capable woman I know!¡± Jonathan made a look when he recalled the time Josephine braced herself through countless challenges in spite of others¡¯ disagreement. She wouldn¡¯t even listen to Margaret once she made up her mind on something. ¡°What do you mean? Have you always thought that I¡¯m a strong and capable woman?¡± She looked at him in the eyes and added, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to put everything at stake and pick on the Turner family over something as trivial as such, do you?¡± After pausing for a few seconds, she murmured while shaking her head, ¡°You¡¯ve always been the selfish one! Have you ever thought of the days I spent without you over the past three years? You disappeared into thin air over the night without telling me anything!¡± ¡°I do!¡± Jonathan assured in a serious tone because she was the only one he truly cared about when he was away throughout the years. If it weren¡¯t because of her, he would never give up the honor of the almighty Asura and return to her. She was the sole reason he had been spending most of his time idle. He thought nothing else mattered apart from his future with Josephine. To his surprise, the doubtful Josephine rebuked, ¡°No! Stop lying! The only one you regard highly is yourself! You think of no one else but you!¡± She refused to listen to him and recalled the time she spent in istion throughout the years. Never had he taken the initiative to get in touch with her even once when he was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Your gains are the only things motivating you in life! You don¡¯t care about the people around you even if your action brings nothing but misery upon them!¡± Josephine got increasingly agitated as soon as she recalled the days she spent in istion after the man disappeared into thin air over the night three years ago. No one, not even Jonathan, was aware of the things she had to brace herself through in the three years. ¡°Josephine, calm down and listen to me-¡± Jonathan inched over in an attempt to console the seemingly upset Josephine. When he was about to reach her, she pped his hand off and warned him, ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ¡°Josephine-¡± Josephine interrupted him when he was about to say something. She asked in return, ¡°Jonathan, have you any idea of the things I have to go through over the years because of you? Mom asked me to get married to someone else because others wouldn¡¯t make fun of me and continued calling me a widow! As much as she despised Jonathan for being a useless man, she had never thought of marrying another man. Hence, she had no choice but to brace herself through the humiliations others threw upon her throughout the past three years. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry, Josephine!¡± Jonathan let out a long sigh. He was almost certain it was Margaret¡¯s doing again. His mother-inw would try everything at her disposal to force Josephine into another marriage with a wealthy man. Simrly, others would definitely mock Josephine for being a fool, wasting her time with a wimp who might have turned his back against her over the night. He had returned to prove everyone wrong¡ªnever would he allow anyone to pick on or make fun of Josephine as long as he was around to keep her safe. Staring at him in the eyes, she repeated herself, ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s merely a bluff of yours! Otherwise, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to stop me from surrendering the rights of the project over to Timothy!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She nced at him and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t even care about the safety of the family including yours. That is the sole reason I¡¯m surrendering everything to someone else! It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only my life that¡¯s at stake! However, that¡¯s not the case! The lives of the members of the Smith family might be at stake depending on my next best course of action! When will you learn to read the situation, Jonathan?¡± If it weren¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t given much of a choice, I would never surrender the rights of the project over to others when I¡¯ve just been appointed the person in charge of the family! Jonathan was certain it felt awful for Josephine, a proud woman, to admit defeat in front of others. He felt a strong urge to hold her in his arms, assuring her she had nothing to worry about because there was no way the members of the Turner family could put on a fight against the almighty Asura. He couldn¡¯t wait to reveal his identity as the nation¡¯s most fearsome figure. However, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be wise as she would never take him seriously. On top of that, she might think something was wrong with him. As he lost himself in a train of thought, she turned around and sighed wearily after she took another peek at him. She let out a sigh. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you? I guess it¡¯s my fault for bringing up something like this in front of you! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s any of your business!¡± Josephine considered it a waste of her time to share the rationale of her decisions with Jonathan as he might not even understand. ¡°Jonathan, can you do me a favor and leave me alone for a short while?¡± The lonely woman turned around and walked towards the window, basking herself in the moonlight as if she couldn¡¯t rely on anyone to resolve the issues. Jonathan felt his heart sinking to the bottom of his stomach. ¡°Josephine-¡± She stopped him from finishing his sentence and insisted without even turning her head, ¡°Just go out! Please!¡± Unwilling to get on the nerves of the already infuriated woman, Jonathan remarked, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave once I make myself clear. It¡¯s not necessary for you to surrender the rights of the ecological park project to others. No one¡¯s life will be at stake as well. The members of the Turner family don¡¯t have what it takes to threaten my wife. If there is, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re no longer a threat.¡± As soon as he finished, he walked out of the room and left Josephine alone as requested. How dare the members of the Turner family pick on the woman I hold dear in mind? It seems like they have a death wish! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do them a favor and send them to hell! Seconds after he walked out of the room, he made a call. Zachary, who was on the other end, picked it up and greeted in a hoarse voice a few seconds after the call was made, ¡°Mr. Goldstein.¡± Instead of exining himself, he instructed the moment he heard Zachary, ¡°Gather the information of the Turner family on my behalf in ten minutes!¡± Zachary was confused by the things Jonathan brought up out of the blue. Thus, he stammered in return, ¡°T-The Turner family?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to repeat myself?¡± Jonathan remarked with a sneer, ¡°Have you heard of another family announcing their residence as the vice-governor office?¡± ¡°The vice-governor?¡± Zachary finally linked the missing pieces of puzzles together. He asked in return, ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, are you talking about the most prominent family amongst the rest of the families in Jazona?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? I want you to gather every intel in ten minutes, including the members of the family in the ranks of the governor¡¯s office as well as the number of spies the so-called vice-governor has sent to infiltrate the King of War Division!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary could vividly feel Jonathan¡¯s wrath when it was nothing more than a phone call. Hence, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be wise to question Jonathan¡¯s decision and hung up the call shortly after he took note of Jonathan¡¯s instructions. On the other hand, Jonathan muttered to himself in the middle of nowhere with his eyes glinting once he hung up the call, ¡°So you are the Turner family, right? Since you have the guts to pick on my wife, you need to bear the consequences of your actions as well!¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The Office Of Asura Ten minutester, Jonathan received a call from Zachary. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the members of the Turner family has infiltrated the ranks of the governor¡¯s office and the King of War Division! To make things worse, a lot of them are high-ranking officials!¡± Zachary, who was on the other end of the phone, could barely suppress his wrath. Ironically, as the governor of Jazona, the King of War, he knew nothing about the ones infiltrating the ranks. ¡°Send someone to deliver the copy of intel you have gathered once you¡¯re free.¡± Jonathan started puffing on a cigarette in the pitch-ck room after delivering his instructions to the man on the other end. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± A few moments of silenceter, Zachary mentioned, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, allow me to express my utmost apologies on my negligence! I¡¯m ready to bear to consequences of my actions!¡± Although Zachary was the King of War, he wasn¡¯t exempted from the rules as a member of the Asura¡¯s office. ¡°Indeed, you need to bear the consequences of your negligence, but now isn¡¯t the time. Once everything¡¯s over, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Jonathan announced in a callous tone. As the King of War, Zachary was supposed to oversee the operations of his subordinates. However, he wasn¡¯t even aware of the ones infiltrating the ranks. Hence, he couldn¡¯t deny his responsibilities when others, especially the members of the Turner family had made use of their affiliation with him, proiming themselves as the vice-governor for personal gains. Apart from him, those affiliated with the governor¡¯s office and the King of War Division were to be held ountable for their carelessness as well. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary had no intention to exin himself since he was the one at fault. Instead, he asked in return, ¡°Am I supposed to take out the spies and the high-rank officials?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary! I¡¯ll take care of them when the opportunity arises in the future! I don¡¯t mind taking you out if I¡¯m aware you¡¯ve gotten yourself involved in this matter voluntarily!¡± Zachary was one of the pioneers of Jonathan¡¯s party in the early days. It was undeniable that he had contributed a lot towards Jonathan¡¯s sess in ensuring the nation¡¯s safety. With that being said, it wasn¡¯t enough to justify his actions of trying to reign over Jazona because Jonathan was the sole reason the nation was at peace. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Startled by the things Jonathan brought up, Zachary slurred in an attempt to defend himself, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you have my words! I have nothing to do with this! Please have faith in this foolish subordinate of yours! Never in a thousand years will I try something as silly as such!¡± The four of us know the things he¡¯s capable of like the back of our hands! There¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to betray him unless we¡¯re not in our right minds anymore! ¡°I hope you¡¯re telling the truth!¡± Jonathan hung up the call after wrapping up the conversation in a callous tone. He would never tolerate the ones turning their backs against him after experiencing it once in the past. In the morning, Margaret knocked on Jonathan¡¯s door shortly after dawn break. ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan asked with a frown when he saw Margaret standing at the entrance. ¡°Haven¡¯t you promised to give me fifty thousandst night? You¡¯re not going to tell me it was nothing more than a lie, are you?¡± Margaret made it sound as if Jonathan was obliged to give her the money. Truth be told, she had been thinking about the amount her son-inw promised herst night. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s trying to scam me! Perhaps she¡¯s going to ignore me once she gets her hands on the money! ¡°You¡¯re right for the first time in forever! It was something I made up to deceive you!¡± Jonathan turned her down without much hesitation. He had seen right through Margaret¡¯s n the moment she brought it up. It was never his intention to give her the money. The sole reason he promised her was to wrap up the conversation to avoid the hassle of engaging himself in a lengthy conversation with her. ¡°Huh? Are you giving up on the watch?¡± Margaret almost shouted when she heard him. ¡°No! I¡¯m going to get it back without incurring any cost!¡± He might not get his hands on the watch even after paying the money since it was obvious it was merely a trap. ¡°Are you seriously expecting them to return the watch to you without paying a single cent?¡± Margaret was on the verge of going berserk because she was so close to acquiring the fifty thousand. It turned out Jonathan had never thought of fulfilling his promise of giving her the money. ¡°It¡¯s not really any of your concern because I¡¯m going to sort it out soon!¡± Jonathan banged the door shut and instructed, ¡°Now, I need to get myself changed! If you¡¯ll excuse me for a few minutes!¡± ¡°We shall see if you¡¯re capable of getting them without incurring a cost!¡± Margaret announced with a sneer and her arms tucked in an arrogant manner. Anyway, it¡¯s not my watch! I wouldn¡¯t even keep himpany if it weren¡¯t because of the money he promised me! A few minutester, Jonathan walked out of the room after getting himself changed into another set of clothes. Instead of bickering with Margaret, he said, ¡°Take me to them!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± His mother-inw started sizing him up with her a hint of disdain. She asked, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Who the hell do you think you are? You don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to take you seriously when you have nothing to pay them, do you?¡± Hello? We¡¯re talking about the members of the upper echelon, including the wife of the police chief and the secretary-general! What makes you think they¡¯re going to take you seriously? ¡°Can you give me a break and take me there instead of asking me all sorts of irrelevant questions?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t bother to carry himself in a courteous manner as Josephine wasn¡¯t around. ¡°Jonathan, who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± Margaret was on the verge of letting loose of her wrath as Jonathan wouldn¡¯t stop getting full of himself in front of her. How dare he talk back to me? Jonathan was against the idea of wasting his time. He warned, ¡°You have one minute! If you don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯ll call the cops and acquire their assistance to investigate the truth, ensuring justice will be served!¡± ¡°Jonathan, are you trying to threaten me?¡± Margaret couldn¡¯t hide the hints of panic in her eyes when she heard him. She was afraid of being thrown behind bars because of the surveince cameras footage, showing she was the one walking away with the watch. ¡°Are you trying to challenge me?¡± Gritting her teeth in angst, Margaret yelled when Jonathan was about to make the call once she retrieved her phone, ¡°Come with me! I¡¯ll take you there!¡± She stomped her way downstairs as much as she was against the idea of showing Jonathan the way there. On her way down the stairs, she continued cursing the son-inw of hers. How dare you threaten me? I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson soon enough! A short whileter, they finally made it to a vi. It wasn¡¯t a vi in a prime location. Nheless, the owner wasn¡¯t just another man from the streets since it was a vi of a premium residential area. Ding dong! Seconds after Margaret rang the doorbell, a middle-aged housekeeper answered the door and greeted, ¡°Mrs. Smith!¡± Margaret nodded in return when she heard the housemaid. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief, asking with her head held high, ¡°Where are the rest?¡± ¡°They¡¯re currently in the middle of another game in the room!¡± ¡°Take me to them!¡± The housemaid stopped Margaret from entering the vi when she tried to see herself in the foyer. She asked, ¡°Mrs. Smith, who is this next to you?¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 A Wimp ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He¡¯s a friend of my daughter.¡± Margaret was slightly upset because of the housekeeper¡¯s arrogant attitude. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mrs. Smith. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not allowed in here!¡± The housekeeper urged after another nce at Jonathan, ¡°There are a fewdies around, so it¡¯s not appropriate for him to join them in the room.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Margaret queried with a stern look, ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re in a position to call the shot when Mrs. Harris is not against the idea?¡± ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Smith. Mrs. Harris was the one who hase up with the rules.¡± The housekeeper had no intention to give in just yet. She insisted instead of doing Margaret a favor, ¡°Only you are allowed to join them in the room. This man can wait here!¡± ¡°What if I insist on having him inside the house?¡± Margaret repeated her question. Who does she think she is to get full of herself in front of me? ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible because that¡¯s against the rules, Mrs. Smith!¡± The housekeeper showed no signs of moving away at all. She returned the favor and remarked, ¡°He¡¯s not allowed to join you in the vi!¡± ¡°What kind of rules are you talking about? It¡¯s pure nonsense! Now, do me a favor and get out of my way!¡± Margaret tried pushing the housekeeper away. When she was about to march into the vi, the housekeeper yelled, ¡°Hold it right there, Mrs. Smith! If you insist, I¡¯ll have to call the cops!¡± Startled by Margaret¡¯s actions, the housekeeper went after her and continued warning Margaret at the top of her lungs. It was then, someone walked out of the vi. A woman in a pink dress sashayed her way to the squabbling duo and asked nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with the noise?¡± Without a second thought, the housekeeper returned to the side of the young woman and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Smith brought along another man with her and barged into the vi. I-I couldn¡¯t stop them-¡± ¡°Huh? A man?¡± The young woman took a peek at Jonathan when she heard the housekeeper next to her. She found out Jonathan was a handsome young man with a sturdy build. At the very least, she thought he was superior to those old perverts who wouldn¡¯t stop hitting on her. Overall, she had a great impression of the young man next to Margaret. ¡°Just show them the way into the vi! It¡¯s not like the man Mrs. Smith brought along is going to kidnap all of us!¡± Julia beckoned the housekeeper to leave them alone and greeted Margaret, ¡°Margaret, why haven¡¯t you informed me of your arrival beforehand?¡± ¡°Mrs. Harris!¡± Margaret was no longer the arrogant woman she was a few seconds ago. Instead, she carried herself in a humble manner as if the woman in front of her was superior to her. She initiated a conversation with Julia. ¡°Come on in!¡± Julia beckoned the duo to join them in the living room. Shortly after she took off her shoes, she sashayed her way into the living room in an ostentatious manner. Undeniably, Julia was a charming woman and there was something alluring about her. It wasn¡¯t much of a challenge for her to find her way around men of all walks of life. It was a talent unique to a woman who had spent countless nights with different men in bed. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to carry herself in different manners at ease in front of others. At times, she was an innocent woman. More often than not, she was the perfect partner in bed men could ever ask for. She knew the perfect way to please different men without the need to consult them. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the man next to you? Is he some a secret lover of yours?¡± ¡°That seems to be the case! Haven¡¯t all of you heard of the rumors of an increased libido for women around their mid-forties? I¡¯m afraid her husband doesn¡¯t have the things it takes to satisfy her anymore!¡± The women in the living room made fun of Margaret shortly after she joined them. They had a few things inmon¡ªapart from their ostentatious outfits and essories, all of them did a great job making sure they were on par with one another in terms of look. None of them seemed to be Margaret¡¯s peers due to their exceptional makeup skills and good dress sense. ¡°W-What? H-He¡¯s merely a friend of my daughter!¡± the anxious Margaret exined herself when she heard them. ¡°A friend of your daughter?¡± A few of them started scrutinizing the duo and asked, ¡°Are we talking about your daughter¡¯s boyfriend? Margaret, you¡¯re not trying to hit on your daughter¡¯s friend, are you?¡± All of them burst outughing due to the absurd joke. Margaret blushed in embarrassment. She thought of saying something to defend herself, but she ran out of words to do so. She was no longer the mean mother-inw of Jonathan whenever her friends were around her. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not her daughter¡¯s friend; I¡¯m her husband,¡± Jonathan, who had remained silent throughout the session, announced as he couldn¡¯t stand others making fun of his rtionship with his mother-inw anymore. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s your son-inw? If that¡¯s the case, he must be the useless trash you¡¯ve always talked about, isn¡¯t he?¡± All thedies exchanged nces before turning around and having their eyes glued to Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s his name again? Is it John or Jonathan?¡± Needless to say, Margaret must¡¯ve talked about him quite a lot in front of her friends. That must be the sole reason they were so familiar with him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Jonathan had enough of wasting his time with the pretentious women. If it weren¡¯t because of the watch, he wouldn¡¯t even be there, let alone engage himself in a conversation with them. Ugh! The watch is the sole reason I¡¯m here today! Never will I in a million years waste my time with this bunch of irritating and shameless women! They¡¯re not even on par with the celebrities who wouldn¡¯t stop hitting on me throughout the years! ¡°You¡¯re that wimp?¡± They looked at him with a hint of disdain written all over their faces as soon as Jonathan acknowledged his rtionship with the Smith family. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The thought of spending time in the same space with Jonathan disgusted them. A woman in a crimson dress nced at Margaret and asked, ¡°Margaret, have you brought him along to make sure we¡¯re going to fulfill our promise when you win the game?¡± ¡°N-No! T-That¡¯s not the case¡­¡± Margaret waved her hands in an attempt to assure the woman in red she didn¡¯t mean it. It almost seemed like the woman next to Jonathan wasn¡¯t his arrogant mother-inw. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell us the reason you¡¯ve brought him along?¡± The woman in the crimson dress snorted in disdain because she had never once considered Margaret her peers. Most of the time, they were out and about with the members of the upper echelon, including wives of politicians and owners of renowned multinationalpanies. If it¡¯s not because of her ttering remarks, we wouldn¡¯t even want to waste our time to keep her entertained. How dare she brings along such a wimp when she needs to consider herself lucky because we¡¯re considering her one of us? He doesn¡¯t deserve to spend time with us at all! Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Humiliations ¡°I-I¡­¡± Margaret ended up stuttering when she heard Amanda¡¯s question. As a result, Amanda snorted and made a face at the stammering Margaret. Out of the blue, Jonathan, who deemed it a waste of his time to engage himself in a conversation with them, broke the silence and announced, ¡°I¡¯m here for the watch.¡± ¡°Watch? What sort of watch are you talking about?¡± the confused Amanda asked with her brows arched. ¡°What else could it be apart from the one she handed over to all of you during the gamest night?¡± Jonathan took a peek at them and queried, ¡°All of you are aware of the watch¡¯s actual value, aren¡¯t you? It cost more than fifty thousand, but fifty thousand was all it took for the likes of you to deceive her.¡± Julia rolled her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by deceiving? We¡¯re merely upholding the rules! She was supposed to hand it over to us since she lost the game! If you need to hold someone ountable, it¡¯s definitely your mother-inw!¡± The rest of Julia¡¯s friends chimed in once they heard Julia, ¡°She needs to me herself for being such a greedy woman! On top of that, she didn¡¯t even have enough to settle the payment! She needs to consider herself lucky we¡¯re not against the idea of epting something as inferior as such!¡± ¡°Do you really think the watch is worth fifty thousand? At the very most it¡¯s going to cost us is ten freaking thousand! We were kind enough to do her a favor and ept the watch! How dare you show up and ask for it when we wouldn¡¯t even ept it if it weren¡¯t because we¡¯re friends!¡± They continued picking on the watch just like they were the ones who had suffered a great loss for epting the watch in return for the sum agreed upon at the beginning of the game. Unable to stand the squabbling women¡¯s inferior acting skills anymore, Jonathan queried with his eyes glinting, ¡°Can all of you give me a break and stop acting in front of me? I¡¯m sure all of you are aware of its actual value, aren¡¯t you?¡± He urged, ¡°I¡¯ll pay on her behalf once all of you return the watch to me! Hurry up and get going already because I¡¯m running out of time!¡± Julia¡¯s expression darkened immediately after Jonathan brought up the suggestion. She screeched, ¡°Are we supposed to listen to you? What makes you think you get to call the shots around here? Do you think this is a pawnshop or a casino?¡± ¡°Oh? It seems like all of you have no intention of returning the watch, huh?¡± Jonathan knew they wouldn¡¯t return him the watch no matter what when he heard Julia. ¡°What if that¡¯s the case? I guess it¡¯s not necessary for us to keep any of you in the dark anymore! Indeed, it¡¯s a genuine watch that¡¯s going to cost more than fifty thousand, but what about it? It belongs to us as of now! Hold the stupid woman next to you ountable if you need to me someone! She¡¯s the foolish one who has voluntarily handed the watch to us! There¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to return it to her!¡± ¡°Mrs. Harris, you-¡± As infuriated as Margaret might be, she couldn¡¯t afford to throw a tantrum because her peers were wives of the bigshots. ¡°What? Margaret, do you really think you are qualified to hang out with us when you¡¯re just a nobody? You need to appreciate the time you get to spend with us because not everyone has the chance to hang out with us! Aren¡¯t you aware of the people we¡¯re acquainted with? Do you seriously think you have what it takes to consider yourself a socialite?¡± We¡¯ve never considered Margaret a friend of ours. Her ttering speech is the sole reason we¡¯re not against the idea of having her around. Instead of bringing someone else to threaten us, she needs to consider herself lucky for having the chance to socialize with us. ¡°Y-You!¡± Margaret almost let loose of her emotions when she heard Julia¡¯s orated speech. Considering the time they spent together, she thought they wouldn¡¯t expose her in such a straightforward manner. As a result, she started panting heavily with her cheeks flushing. As Margaret continued shivering in angst, Julia asked with a contemptuous look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something on my face? Are you going to see yourself out, or am I supposed to ask others to send you out?¡± Julia didn¡¯t even bother to conceal her intention to drive them away anymore since things had gotten to the point of no return. As a result of extreme frustration, Margaret wouldn¡¯t stop gritting her teeth. She ended up taking things out on Jonathan instead of her peers at fault. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I told you not to tag along! See! You¡¯re the reason I¡¯m humiliated! To make things worse, you can¡¯t even get your hands on the watch! Has this been your goal since the beginning?¡± I wouldn¡¯t have to brace myself through this sort of humiliation if it weren¡¯t because of Jonathan! He was the one who insisted on getting his hands on the watch and forced me to join him! Jonathan was irked by Margaret¡¯s behavior as well. He asked in a serious tone, ¡°Huh? Why are you taking things out on me when they¡¯re the ones who have been shaming you? Are you trying to pick on an easy target?¡± He would never tolerate his mother-inw taking things out on him. No longer would he allow others to put him through all sorts of unjust when he was a different man than he used to be. ¡°J-Jonathan, you¡­ I-I want you to get the hell out of my sight immediately!¡± Margaret warned at the top of her lungs. It was an attempt of hers to salvage whatever was left with her dignity. ¡°You can always do yourself a favor and get out of my sight because I still have some business with these pretentious women!¡± Jonathan turned around and urged, ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you another minute to return the watch. As long as you return it to me, I¡¯ll forget about everything. However, if you refuse to return it, I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Julia stopped Jonathan from finishing his sentence and remarked, ¡°Are you trying to threaten us? There¡¯s no way such a wimp like you is capable of forcing us into submission!¡± Amanda quipped once she heard Julia, ¡°This good-for-nothing is merely trying to pull our leg, isn¡¯t he? Isn¡¯t he aware of who our husbands are? If you try toy a finger on us, you¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life behind bars!¡± ¡°We shall see if that¡¯s the case!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed to a slit in a vicious manner. A few seconds later, he pped Amanda in the face. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Caressing her swollen cheek, Amanda stuttered with her eyes widened in disbelief, ¡°H-How dare you p me in the face? Have you any idea who my husband is?¡± ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t really care! If you fail to return the watch within a minute, even if Kingstone¡¯s your husband, there¡¯s nothing much he can do to turn the tables around, let alone save you!¡± Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 My Apologies Has this good-for-nothing lost his mind? Isn¡¯t he aware my husband is the secretary-general? Shortly after she returned to her senses, Amanda reached for her phone to make a call. Once the man on the other end picked up the call, she gasped out herint, ¡°Darling, someone just pped me in the face! I need you here with me! Bring along a few of your trusted aides with you!¡± The middle-aged man asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°What? Who¡¯s this fool we¡¯re talking about? What¡¯s going on?¡± ring at Jonathan in the eyes as she carried on with the conversation, she answered the man¡¯s question, ¡°He¡¯s just a son-inw of an inferior family! If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s called John or Jonathan!¡± Just you wait until my husband¡¯s here! I¡¯ll make sure he tortures you instead of setting you free! ¡°C-Come again? Can you verify if it¡¯s John or Jonathan?¡± Henry¡¯s voice started quivering against his will as soon as he found out his wife might¡¯ve offended a powerful figure. ¡°Why is that any of your business? Darling, aren¡¯t you supposed to express concern over my condition when I¡¯ve been pped in the face? Does his name even matter?¡± Amanda queried because of Henry¡¯s sudden change of attitude. Out of nowhere, Henry raised his volume and repeated his question, ¡°I¡¯m not going to repeat myself anymore! Tell me his name!¡± Amanda was slightly taken aback by Henry¡¯s yell as it was evident her husband was enraged. She felt a chill running down her spine and answered in a low voice, ¡°I-I think it¡¯s Jonathan Goldstein.¡± Henry, who was on the other end of the call, gasped in silence when he figured out the truth. He asked, ¡°How have you offended him?¡± ¡°Are you trying to me me when you¡¯re supposed to defend me? Hello? I¡¯m the victim of his brutality!¡± ¡°Cut the crap and tell me the reason he has pped you! You¡¯d better tell me the truth without making up any stories! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to chuck you aside when something happens in the future!¡± ¡°D-Darling, you¡¯re intimidating me!¡± Amanda was horrified by the things awaiting her. It turned out Henry had never engaged himself in such a serious conversation with her. Unwilling to waste his time anymore, the infuriated Henry yelled, ¡°Am I supposed to repeat myself?¡± The startled Amanda hesitated no more and blurted out the truth, ¡°Mrs. Harris and a few of us asked the man¡¯s mother-inw to join us for a game! In the end, we set her up and got our hands on the watch she brought along! It would cost a little more than ten million, but we managed to get it at fifty thousand because she wasn¡¯t aware of the actual value!¡± ¡°You and the likes of you need to learn your lesson, but I¡¯ll put that aside until we get home!¡± Henry urged shortly after he warned Amanda to mind her behaviors, ¡°I want you to get down your knees and beg for his mercy until he forgives you! Also, return him the watch at once! Otherwise, you are no longer my wife from now onwards!¡± What? Is he seriously asking me to grovel myself at this loser¡¯s mercy when he¡¯s just a good-for- nothing piece of trash? I¡¯m the freaking wife of the secretary-general! Just as she was about to say something else, Henry interrupted her and instructed, ¡°I want you to hand Mr. Goldstein the phone now!¡± ¡°Darling, I-I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to repeat myself anymore!¡± Intimidated by Henry¡¯s response, Amanda rushed to Jonathan¡¯s side and said, ¡°My husband wishes to speak with you!¡± After Jonathan took a peek at her, he took over the phone and asked in a very cold tone, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m so sorry! My foolish wife seems to have offended you! Allow me to express my utmost apology on her behalf! As soon as I¡¯m home, I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson for misbehaving! If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go over to prove my sincerity!¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Jonathan was slightly surprised when he heard the man expressing his apologies over and over again the moment he took over the phone. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein! I was there at the construction site of the ecological park when you showed up with Mr. Swindell yesterday. You might not notice me because I was quite a distance away from the two of you.¡± Aware that he was no match for Jonathan, Henry engaged himself in a conversation in a humble manner. Jonathan finally figured out the reason the high and mighty secretary-general would carry himself in such a humble manner throughout the conversation when he was merely inferior to a few people in the city. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to express your apologies repetitively. I¡¯m going to leave once she returns me the watch.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get her to return the watch at once!¡± Jonathan returned the phone to Amanda seconds after he wrapped up the conversation with Henry. ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten the things I told you a few seconds ago! You¡¯re aware of the consequences of your ignorance if you fail to keep my instructions in mind, aren¡¯t you?¡± Amanda heard Henry warning her again. ¡°I-I do!¡± Amanda whispered in return. She knew she had just messed things up with some sort of bigshot highly regarded by the high-rank officials of the city. If not, there was no way her husband, who was the secretary-general, would listen to a live-in son-inw. ¡°Hurry up and get going already! If you mess things up again, I¡¯m going to file for divorce from you!¡± Henry hung up the call shortly after he made himself clear. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. There was fear in Amanda¡¯s eyes when she turned around and caught a glimpse of Jonathan. She had a hard timeprehending the reason her husband wasn¡¯t against the idea of resorting to such an extreme countermeasure just to sever ties with her. As soon as Amanda hung up the call, her peers rushed over and asked while scowling, indicating they couldn¡¯t wait to make fun of Jonathan. ¡°How is it? Has he sorted everything out?¡± ¡°When will he join us? Is he on his way here as we speak?¡± ¡°Have you asked him to bring along the cops to arrest this arrogant punk?¡± To the chattering women¡¯s surprise, Amanda red at them with a frown and warned, ¡°Shut up! Where¡¯s the watch? Hand it to me and return it to them at once!¡± ¡°H-Huh? Why? What¡¯s wrong, Amanda? Why are you returning the watch to them?¡± All the women were confused by the drastic turn of events out of nowhere. They thought they had been hearing things. Instead of exining, Amanda marched in Jonathan¡¯s direction once she found the watch. As soon as she reached Jonathan, she groveled herself at his mercy in spite of her friends¡¯ presence. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Something Is Wrong The ones in the room thought they had been hallucinating when they saw Amanda kneeling in front of Jonathan. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. There was no way the wife of the secretary-general would grovel at others¡¯ mercy, let alone the son-in- law of an inferior family. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m so sorry for messing things up! Please show me some mercy and forgive me!¡± Amanda continued kneeling in front of Jonathan with her lips pursed in an aggrieved manner. She was afraid of looking at Jonathan in the eyes because her identity as the wife of the secretary- general would be at stake depending on the young man¡¯s response. I don¡¯t mind kneeling as long as I¡¯m still the wife of the secretary-general at the end of the day! Actually, I¡¯m not against the idea of spending a night with him if it¡¯s what it takes to maintain my status! ¡°Is that it?¡± Jonathan asked with a stern re. ¡°W-What else do you want from me?¡± Amanda slurred in fear of Jonathan bringing up the request of getting her to spend a night with him. As much as she thought she was ready to sacrifice everything, she had her fair share of doubts when it was truly time for her to take action. After all, Jonathan was around the age of her son. ¡°Where¡¯s the watch?¡± Jonathan¡¯s question snapped her out of the train of thought. Subsequently, she slurred, ¡°H-Huh? O-Oh!¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°No! Here¡¯s the watch!¡± Amanda presented Jonathan the watch after returning to her usual self. I-I thought he was up to something else, but those were not the case. Thank god! Jonathan shot daggers at the woman with scious thoughts and returned to his mother-inw¡¯s side after putting the watch in his pocket. Margaret, who was in a state of bewilderment, remained standing until she heard Jonathan urging, ¡°Hello? It¡¯s time to go!¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± She couldn¡¯tprehend the reason the wife of the secretary-general had begged for mercy from her son-inw. How is that possible? How has this wimp gotten the wife of the secretary-general to kneel in front of him? On the other hand, Amanda secretly heaved a long sigh of relief and brought herself up when she found out that Jonathan was about to leave. She offered, ¡°Allow me to show you the way out, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t even hesitate to turn her down and marched out of the vi with his mother-inw next to him. Amanda felt as if a heavy boulder had been lifted off her shoulders after she made sure that Jonathan had left. Initially, she thought he would ask her to spend a night with her. To her disappointment, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her in the eyes once he got his hands on the watch. Is it because I¡¯m no longer attractive in terms of looks? Does this have anything to do with my age? Maybe he¡¯s just not into women like me! ¡°Mrs. Chandler, what on earth is going on? Why have you kneeled in front of that loser?¡± Amanda¡¯s friends surrounded her shortly after the duo¡¯s departure. ¡°Stop poking your nose into others¡¯ business unless you have enough of living a carefree life!¡± Amanda warned them with her eyes glinting in wrath, ¡°If any of you tell others about what happened today, it¡¯s over for all of you!¡± If it weren¡¯t because of these pretentious and greedy women, I wouldn¡¯t even offend the mysterious young man in the first ce! They almost brought upon my doom! ¡°You have our words¡ªyour secret is safe with us!¡± Afraid of the things in store for them, they promised Amanda to keep their mouth sealed. ¡°All of you better keep that in mind and stop trying anything silly!¡± Amanda made a face at the bunch of good-for-nothings kept women. I¡¯ll take them out if that¡¯s necessary to make sure my secret¡¯s safe unless they keep their mouth shut as promised. ¡­¡­ ¡°Jonathan, what the hell just happened a short while ago? Why did the secretary-general¡¯s wife beg for your mercy?¡± Margaret directed all sorts of questions at Jonathan to sort out her confusion the moment they departed. ¡°You should¡¯ve pped her another few times to avenge me for the humiliation they put me through! Have you any idea how satisfying it felt? I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take things out on her if I were you!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and p her in the face again?¡± Jonathan was irked by the thought of engaging himself in a conversation with his annoying mother-inw. Margaret bellowed because of Jonathan¡¯s sarcastic reply, ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re not supposed to speak to your mother-inw in such a manner! At the end of the day, I¡¯m Josephine¡¯s mother! You need to respect me!¡± What¡¯s wrong with him? Where¡¯s the loser who wouldn¡¯t even fight back even after being picked on? How dare he raise his volume against me? ¡°If it weren¡¯t because of Josephine, you would¡¯ve been long dead!¡± Jonathan shot daggers at Margaret. She would have been the first on the list to be taken care of on the day I came back! Her rtionship with Josephine is the sole reason she¡¯s still alive and kicking until now! Does she really think I¡¯ve lost my mind and forgotten the humiliations she has put me through over the years? ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± Margaret felt a chill running down her spine because of Jonathan¡¯s fierce re. When she was about to say something, an iing call interrupted the duo¡¯s conversation. Jonathan paid no heed to Margaret and asked once he picked up the call, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, something¡¯s wrong! We need you at the construction site of the ecological park!¡± Harrison gasped out his announcement shortly after Jonathan picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan asked with his brows furrowed in angst. ¡°The construction site of the ecological park is on fire! I¡¯m sure someone¡¯s behind the arson!¡± Things were chaotic on the other end of the call as Jonathan heard the sound of sirens ring from time to time. ¡°Is it serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d everyone¡¯s fine since the firefighter has rushed to the scene to make sure everything¡¯s under control! However, most of the buildings have been burned to ashes!¡± Harrison could barely suppress his emotions as he carried on with the conversation while gritting his teeth. Mr. Goldstein has instructed me to take charge of the ecological park project! I can¡¯t believe someone has the guts to set the construction site on fire! Obviously, they¡¯re trying to challenge me! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in a short while!¡± Once Jonathan hung up the call, he turned around and instructed, ¡°I need to hurry over to the construction site because of an unforeseen ident! Do me a favor and see yourself home!¡± ¡°Come again? Are you telling me to go home alone?¡± Once she found out he was about to leave her, she started stomping her feet and yelled, ¡°How am I supposed to see myself home when we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere? I don¡¯t even see a cab here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of my business! You need to sort it out on your own!¡± Jonathan paid no heed to her and elerated once he returned to the car. Within a few seconds, he whizzed through the residential area and disappeared, leaving Margaret alone in the middle of nowhere. His mother-inw yelled to vent her frustration, ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re a jerk! Why have I allowed Josephine to marry you? I must¡¯ve lost my mind then!¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 I Will Not Give Up Half an hourter, Jonathan pulled over at the entrance of the ecological park¡¯s construction site! He saw countless patrolling cars and a few fire engines. Although things were under control, the entire site was a mess with smoke gushing out from the burned down buildings. Thankfully, it was just an ordinary constriction side; if it was a chemical nt, it might be a catastrophic disaster capable of wiping out the living beings nearby. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Immediately after Jonathan alighted from the car, Harrison rushed over. He had a disheveled look. It was evident he had been trying his best to make sure everything was under control as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan queried with a frown. ¡°It was my fault! I¡¯m so sorry for disappointing you! I¡¯m ready to bear the consequences of my negligence!¡± Instead of making excuses to defend himself, Harrison kneeled in front of Jonathan seconds after he confessed and indicated his will to bear the consequences of the arson. As a soldier, he was conscious of Jonathan¡¯s pet peeves¡ªhe couldn¡¯t stand others making excuses for their mistakes. Instead of reprimanding Harrison, Jonathan queried in return, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to hold you ountable. Have you found the mastermind?¡± Harrison shook his head and answered with his face puckered in wrath, ¡°No! We can¡¯t get anything on them because they¡¯ve destroyed the surveince camera beforehand! On top of that, they did a great job covering their presence shortly after fleeing the scene!¡± Needless to say, Harrison was equally frustrated because no one had ever challenged him when he was known as the most ruthless man in Jadeborough. He was aware that his reputation would be at stake if words of the incident made it to the rest of his peers. ¡°It seems like they¡¯ve been nning this for quite some time. Has anyone informed Josephine?¡± Harrison couldn¡¯t fathom the emotions associated with Jonathan¡¯s indifferent look. He answered while shaking his head, ¡°She¡¯s not aware of the arson because I haven¡¯t had the time to tell her!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, keep her in the dark for as long as possible,¡± Jonathan instructed nonchntly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Another cab showed up at the entrance when the duo was about to wrap up their conversation. Josephine rushed out of the cab and hurried her way to Jonathan when she saw him. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have the buildings been burned down?¡± Afraid she couldn¡¯t take the truth after the series of incidents she had gone through over the past few days, Jonathan made something up to deceive her and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the weather! It has been quite hot recently. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Seriously? Do you think I¡¯m going to fall for something so absurd?¡± Josephine wasn¡¯t convinced at all because it was almost winter. On top of that, there were strong gusts everywhere throughout the past few days. In short, it was impossible the weather was the reason behind the fire. When she was about to say something else, a few firefighters approached them and asked, ¡°May I know if the person in charge of the construction site is here?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the person in charge!¡± Josephine approached them and asked, ¡°Sir, how is it? Is the fire under control? Are there any casualties?¡± ¡°Thankfully, there are no casualties. With that being said, we found a lot of gasoline in the pile of rubble. Can you please tell us the rationale for having such arge amount of gasoline on the construction site?¡± ¡°Gasoline?¡± Josephine gaped in disbelief when she heard the firefighter. She slurred her question, ¡°I-I¡¯m not even aware of the presence of gasoline in the construction site!¡± The firefighters exchanged nces and came to another conclusion. One of them announced, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it is highly likely that this is a case of arson. However, we can¡¯t rule out the possibilities of the ones in charge setting the fire as well. We¡¯re going to carry out a series of investigations to ensure justice is served.¡± Josephine recalled the conversation she had with Timothy about a day ago once the firefighter shared their hypotheses with her. Gosh! I¡¯m sure the Turner family is behind this! I can¡¯t even think of anyone else apart from Timothy! ¡°Thank you so much, and I¡¯m so sorry for the inconvenience!¡± ¡°We¡¯re merely trying to carry out our duties to keep the civilians safe.¡± The firefighter and the police officers departed once they had everything sorted out with Josephine. Josephine returned to Jonathan¡¯s side and wondered, ¡°It has nothing to do with the weather; it¡¯s the Turner¡¯s family¡¯s doings, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t think of others apart from them since they are the only ones who stand to gain from our failure!¡± Initially, he thought of keeping her in the dark for as long as possible, but it was a mission impossible since Josephine had made it to the scene. ¡°This is too much!¡± Josephine didn¡¯t even bother to conceal her frustration anymore. The Turner family shouldn¡¯t have resorted to something so extreme when Josephine was ready to surrender the project. She had spent countless sleepless nights to ensure everything was fine with the construction of the ecological park. It took her a long time to snap out of the state of bewilderment when there was nothing but a pile of rubble left after the fire. ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal. We¡¯ll just have to build everything from scratch again.¡± Jonathan ran his fingers through her hair, trying to console the upset woman. Out of the blue, Josephine looked at Jonathan in the eyes and announced with a determined look, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve made up my mind! I¡¯m not going to give up just yet! You¡¯re right¡ªthey don¡¯t get to call the shots when they¡¯re nothing but members of the upper echelon! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing them to get things their way! It¡¯s time for them to bear the consequences of their actions!¡± Jonathan was surprised in a pleasant way when he heard Josephine announcing her next best course of action. He added, ¡°Now, this is the Josephine I know! I knew there was no way you would allow others to take advantage of you!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This is the courageous woman who has insisted on getting married to me in spite of the disagreement from the rest of the Smith family! She¡¯s finally back! ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m so sorry for throwing a tantrum at you¡­¡± All of a sudden, Josephine muttered to herself with her cheeks blushing in embarrassment when she recalled the time she vent her frustration on Jonathan. ¡°What is it? When did you throw a tantrum? Why can¡¯t I recall anything of that sort?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t care less. Since he had made up his mind to keep herpany for the rest of her life, he would have to deal with her emotional breakdown from time to time. ¡°Jonathan, thank you.¡± The indifferent Josephine felt her heart skipping a beat for the first time in quite a while. A few secondster, she heard her phone buzzing. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The Turner Family ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Ms. Smith, have you offended someone recently?¡± When Josephine heard the man on the other end, she knew it was the representative from Graham Group. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Josephine frowned because she had a bad feeling about it. However, she wasn¡¯t sure of the things going on. ¡°A few of our suppliers have called off the deal with ourpany! They refuse to supply us with the materials we need until we sever ties with your family! A few of them nullified the agreement after sealing the deal with the representatives of ourpany! Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± The representative on the other end of the phone was slightly impatient because not only was the ecological park project affected, but another few of Graham Group¡¯s projects were affected too due to the disruption of supply. Graham Group might have to brace itself through a financial predicament unless they could resolve the crisis and acquire the materials they needed for the rest of their projects. ¡°My apologies! Indeed, it has something to do with the Smith family!¡± Josephine knew members of the Turner family must be pulling the strings to stop her again. They wouldn¡¯t stop until Josephine made up her mind to surrender the project to them. The Turner family was ready to take out Graham Group unless they were ready to sever ties with the Smith family. To be precise, they were ready to mess things up for those acquainted with the Smith family until Josephine gave in to their demand. As infuriated as Josephine might be, there wasn¡¯t anything much she could do when she was merely a member of a family at a lower rank of the social hierarchy. There was no way the Smith family could not put on a fight against the most prominent family of Jazona. Unable to keep his curiosity to himself anymore, the representative of Graham Group asked, ¡°Ms. Smith, who are we talking about?¡± Who the hell possesses the capability to coerce the suppliers of Graham Group? Why are they willing to go to such a great length just to force the members of such a small family into submission? ¡°I-It¡¯s the Turner family!¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not talking about the most prominent family of Jazona, are you?¡± ¡°Have you heard of another family with the same name?¡± The representative of the Graham Group went dead silent. After quite some time, he asked after snapping out of confusion, ¡°Ms. Smith, how have you offended the members of the Turner family?¡± Oh, God! We¡¯re talking about the most prominent family amongst the rest in Jazona! No one, not even the governor, has the guts to challenge them! Has she lost her mind, or has she a death wish? Why the hell has she picked on them? Josephine let out a long sigh and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s quite a long story. I¡¯ll share the rest with you when the opportunity arises in the future.¡± ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯m afraid I need to call off the deal because I need to consider thepany¡¯s future as well. I¡¯m sure you know we can¡¯t afford to offend the members of the Turner family. It¡¯s impossible for me to put thepany at stake for the sake of you and the Smith family.¡± ¡°A-Alright¡­¡± Josephine took it in without much of a surprise. She had been anticipating the conversation after making up her mind to take the longer route to defend the family. No one¡¯s going to support the Smith family anymore if they find out that we¡¯re going against the Turner family. After all, the Turner family is the most fearsome family in Jazona. As despicable as they might be, I can¡¯t deny that they¡¯ve done a great job forcing us into submission. ¡°I¡¯ll consult the chairman and revert to you in a while. Allow me to express my utmost apologies beforehand just in case we need to call off the deal.¡± The representative wouldn¡¯t stop expressing his regret, but it was obvious he was determined to sever ties with the Smith family. ¡°It¡¯s okay! To begin with, it was our fault!¡± Without Graham Group¡¯s support, things would get nastier for Josephine and the Smith family. Nheless, she had no intention to hold others ountable for the family¡¯s misfortune. Shortly after she wrapped up the conversation, she fell into a vicious cycle of despair after reassuring the representative it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Jonathan noticed something was wrong. Hence, he approached her and asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time until the representative of Graham Group calls off the deal with us!¡± Josephine tried to remain calm. Unfortunately, it was a mission impossible in times of emergency. ¡°What do you mean they¡¯re going to call off the deal with us? How is that possible?¡± Jonathan arched his brows in confusion as he had never heard Graham bringing up something of that sort. ¡°Members of the Turner family have coerced with Graham Group¡¯s suppliers into isting Graham Group until thepany severed ties with us! They have no choice but to do that in order to keep their loss at a minimum! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s over for the Smith family as soon as the representative of Graham Group calls off the deal with us! No one in Jazona will support us anymore!¡± ¡°I¡¯m impressed! The Turner family did a marvelous job to ostracize us!¡± Jonathan was truly in awe because it would work like a charm if it were any otherpanies the Turner family were going up against. However, it wouldn¡¯t be effective against Josephine at all because Jonathan was her strongest backing. Seconds after Jonathan gathered his thoughts, he assured Josephine while caressing her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry because there¡¯s no way the representative of Graham Group will call off the deal!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Josephine did not believe him. No one¡¯s going to risk the future of their family for the sake of the Smith family when we¡¯re going up against the Turner family. It¡¯s the right thing to do to sever ties with us. I¡¯m sure the representative of Graham Group will make the same decision. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Grinning, Jonathan suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, just wait until the representative revert to you.¡± Graham will never allow the Turner family to force him into submission even if I¡¯m not the owner of Graham Group! The Turner family might be a big gun, but that¡¯s not the case for Graham and me! On top of that, Graham¡¯s aware of my actual identity¡ªhe will never put others ahead of me! Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Deadbeat In less than ten minutes, Jonathan received a call from Graham. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what¡¯s going on? How have the members of the Turner family offended you?¡± Graham asked once Jonathan answered the call. ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal. It¡¯s just a bunch of fools trying to push their luck.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t be bothered at all. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He had never once thought of the members of the Turner family as a threat. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Aware of Jonathan¡¯s identity, Graham yed along with the almighty Asura, as not even the most influential family in Yaleview could defy Jonathan. ¡°Speaking of which, have the members of the Turner family messed with Graham Group and coerced with the suppliers of thepany to limit the supply for your projects?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. Apart from that, the ones representing the family warned everyone else to sever ties with the Smith family unless they wish to start a fight with the Turner family. Actually, it¡¯s not really a big deal. It¡¯ll only take me a few days at most to resolve the issue. Wait, a day is all I need to sort things out.¡± Others would long give in to the demand of the Turner family. However, Graham would never resort to something as silly as such because the Turner family was nothing aspared to the almighty Asura. Jonathan asked in return, ¡°Can you resolve everything by tomorrow morning?¡± ¡°You have my words, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯ll sort everything out as soon as possible and make sure everything¡¯s fine in the morning!¡± Graham reassured Jonathan without much hesitation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want you to make sure that the operation at the construction site resumes by tomorrow! Are we clear?¡± Jonathan instructed in a serious tone. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Once he hung up the call, Jonathan looked at Josephine in the eyes and announced with a bright grin, ¡°I have everything under control! The person in charge of Graham Group will resolve the crisis and carry on with the deal the representative has struck with you!¡± ¡°Are you serious? Are you telling me they¡¯re going to start a fight with the Turner family? How is that possible?¡± Josephine gaped at Jonathan¡¯s announcement and repeated her question after Jonathan. As influential as the Graham Group might be in Jadeborough, the group isn¡¯t on par with the family reigning over Jazona in many aspects! Grinning, Jonathan pinched Josephine¡¯s nose and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not like one of the members of the Turner family is the King of War! They don¡¯t get to call the shots and reign over others when they¡¯re just another family of the upper echelon! Since they¡¯re fearless enough to challenge you, we¡¯re going to show them that they¡¯ve picked on the wrong target! I¡¯m going to show them they can¡¯t even put on much of a fight in spite of pulling the connections they have built up over the years! I¡¯m going to tell them they¡¯re not even a match for the man they deem a deadbeat!¡± ¡°Can you stop getting full of yourself when you¡¯re one!¡± Josephine rolled her eyes in response to Jonathan¡¯s seemingly exaggerating speech. She wasn¡¯t as anxious as she was a few minutes ago. As long as Graham Group continued supporting them, she might pull through. Jonathan teased, ¡°You¡¯re not expecting much from me, are you?¡± Three years ago, the members of the Smith family thought Jonathan was a good-for-nothing. Hence, they started calling him names to fulfill their sense of superiority. ¡°Jonathan, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± When she heard the man¡¯s self-deprecating remarks, she recalled the times she joined others and started calling him names too. She was abhorred by the things she did alongside the rest of her family three years ago. ¡°I know!¡± On the other hand, Jonathan¡¯s mind was all over the ce when he saw Josephine¡¯s ethereal look. He took a trip down memoryne four years ago when his foes almost killed him in the middle of nowhere. If it weren¡¯t because of Josephine¡¯s extensive care thatsted for a month, he might¡¯ve long passed on. Someone else might inherit the title of the almighty Asura instead of him. Simrly, Josephine was slightly flustered when she caught a glimpse of Jonathan¡¯s loving stare. Unable to stand it anymore, she suggested in an attempt to flee the scene, ¡°I-I¡¯ll go check on the construction site!¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Darling? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to devour you, is it?¡± Jonathan went after her to survey the burned-down construction site. Apart from the pile of rubble and ashes everywhere, there was the pungent scent of gasoline. It was obvious someone had started the fire to raze the ce. Josephine let out a long sigh when she recalled those were the oue of her hard work for more than a fortnight. The disheartened woman muttered her question to the man next to her, ¡°Jonathan, do you think the project is going to turn out fine? Are they going to burn everything down again once the project is done?¡± ¡°Nah!¡± Jonathan shook his head with his arms wrapped around her waist. He felt his heart racing immediately after his fingers came in touch with the woman¡¯s velvet skin. Although he had encountered countless gorgeous women throughout the years, he had never engaged himself in any form of raunchy activity with any of them. ¡°If they don¡¯t learn from their lesson, I¡¯ll return the favor by burning down the residency of the Turner family!¡± Subconsciously, Josephine tried taking a step back to stay away from Jonathan when she felt his fingers around her waist. She couldn¡¯t get used to the intimate interaction because it was the first in forever. Nheless, her effort was to no avail against someone as strong as Jonathan. He held her in his arms and asked, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Are you afraid I¡¯m going to eat you up?¡± ¡°Jonathan, you need to let go of me because we¡¯re not the only ones around here!¡± Josephine red at Jonathan and struggled in order to break free from him. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone around!¡± Seconds after he finished his sentence and turned around, he caught a glimpse of Harrison. He instructed with a frown, ¡°Stop staring and get lost immediately!¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Harrison fled the scene at top speed because he was afraid of getting on Jonathan¡¯s nerves again. ¡°See? We¡¯re the only ones left!¡± Jonathan inched over intimately. Subsequently, Josephine blushed and tried pushing the man away from her, stuttering her question, ¡°J-Jonathan, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Darling, we¡¯ve never kissed even after being married for such a long time! Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s very conservative of you?¡± Jonathan continued approaching Josephine. As a result, Josephine started panting heavily. She felt as if she was about to pass out when Jonathan was about to reach her lips with his. She pressed her lips tight and didn¡¯t give in. However, she failed to stop Jonathan and ended up intriguing him even more by trying to put up a fight against him. When Jonathan thought of taking things to the next level, a phone call brought the session to a halt. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Confrontation Ugh! Who the hell is trying to get in my way when I¡¯m merely a step away from kissing my wife after being away from her for four years? ¡°Serve you right!¡± Josephine seize the opportunity to break free from him while throwing him a nasty look. She excused herself and asked after answering the call, ¡°Hello?¡± A man greeted Josephine in return, ¡°It¡¯s me, Ezra!¡± ¡°Uncle Ezra?¡± Josephine was slightly taken aback by the call because Ezra wouldn¡¯t even engage himself in a conversation with her during festive seasons, let alone a normal day. ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but is it true someone has burned down the buildings of the ecological park?¡± Ezra confronted Josephine. ¡°Uncle Ezra, how did you know about the ident?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but wonder the reason her uncle was aware of the ident that urred half an hour ago. ¡°Is that any of your concern as the chairman of Smith Group? Are you sure you¡¯re cut to lead the company when you can¡¯t evenplete such a trivial project? Dad wants to meet you in person! Come home at once!¡± ¡°Huh? Why does Grandpa want to meet me in person?¡± ¡°Just return home as instructed instead of asking questions! He¡¯ll tell you everything once you¡¯re here!¡± Her uncle hung up the phone and stopped her from carrying on with the conversation as soon as he made himself clear that her presence was required. On the other hand, Jonathan could keep his questions to himself when he caught a glimpse of Josephine¡¯s frowning look. He asked, ¡°Is everything fine?¡± ¡°It seems like the members of the Smith family have been informed of the arson. They wish to meet me in person because of the ident,¡± Josephine answered with her brows furrowed. Irked, Jonathan questioned, ¡°What? Are they trying to hold you ountable?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There¡¯s no way such an inferior family will be appointed to take charge of such an important project if it¡¯s not because of their rtionship with Josephine! ¡°No matter what, I have to go and meet them!¡± Although Ezra didn¡¯t mention the reason they summoned her out of the blue, she returned home with a sense of foreboding. Half an hourter, Jonathan pulled over the car at the entrance of the Smith mansion. When they stepped into the foyer, they saw an irked Hugo seated in the middle of the equally frustrated Miguel and Ezra in the middle of the living room. The trio had their eyes glued to Jonathan and Josephine just like they were up to no good. ¡°Grandpa, have you summoned me?¡± Josephine greeted Hugo and tried her best to carry herself in a courteous manner. Instead of beating around the bush, her grandfather confronted her and questioned, ¡°Is it true someone has set fire on the buildings at the ecological park?¡± Josephine responded with a nod, indicating an ident had urred a short while ago. ¡°It¡¯s the doing of the members of the Turner family, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°Ha! Almost everyone from Jadeborough is aware of the things going on after the representatives of the Turner family made the announcement in the morning! They warned others to stay away from us unless they wish to end up like our family! Are you seriously trying to bring upon the downfall of the family because of a trivial project?¡± Hugo wrapped up his orated speech with a scowl. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not it-¡± Josephine¡¯s grandfather stopped her from exining herself and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin yourself! Just surrender the project and join me at the Turner residence to express your apologies on behalf of the Smith family in the evening!¡± ¡°What? Why am I supposed to do that when I¡¯m not the one at fault?¡± Josephine¡¯s face turned pale and haggard at the announcement of her grandfather. Josephine gritted her teeth to express her disagreement. It turns out Grandpa has summoned me to meet him in person just to persuade me to give up on the project! It¡¯s ridiculous! Why am I supposed to apologize when I¡¯m not even the one at fault? ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s because we¡¯re talking about the members of the Turner family! Josephine, have you any idea of the Turner family¡¯s influence in Jazona? It¡¯s going to take nothing more than a few calls for them to wipe the rest of the Smith family out of existence!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s pointless trying to talk any sense into her! Just dismiss her as the chairman of Smith Group!¡± Ezra couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to y along with Hugo when he heard his father, ¡°Ezra is right, Dad! We don¡¯t need someone who brings nothing but misery to the family!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s pointless trying to talk some sense into her! Just dismiss her as the chairman of Smith Group! We don¡¯t need someone who brings nothing apart from misery to the family!¡± Ezra brought up the suggestion to stir things up when he heard his father. The vicious man¡¯s wife added, ¡°Dad, they¡¯re right! It¡¯s only a matter of time until she brings upon doom for the rest of the Smith family if she¡¯s the chairman of Smith Group! She doesn¡¯t even qualify to lead the family!¡± Miguel, who had remained silent throughout the session,mented alongside the cunning duo, ¡°Their concerns are valid, Dad! You need to dismiss her as the chairman!¡± Apart from Jonathan, those in the living room wouldn¡¯t stop bringing up a simr suggestion. Jonathan finally figured out they weren¡¯t there to resolve the issue. They merely wished to make a fuss out of something trivial to strip Josephine of the position as the chairman of Smith Group. Hugo red at Josephine. ¡°Josephine, have you heard them? They want me to dismiss you as the chairman of Smith Group! I¡¯ll have to listen to them if you refuse to give up the ecological park project! With that being said, I¡¯ll consider giving you another chance to prove yourself if you go to the Turner residence with me to beg for their mercy.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary because I will never join you at the Turner residence when I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡± Josephine turned Hugo down without any hesitation. It was the Turner family¡¯s fault for burning down the buildings just to get their hands on the project! It should be the members of the Turner family who need to apologize to me! Ezra chimed in again, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t it obvious she¡¯s trying to get all of us killed? She doesn¡¯t even care about us!¡± ¡°Why would I want to get any of you killed? What do I stand to gain?¡± Josephine questioned at the top of her lungs. ¡°Who knows? Why don¡¯t you tell us the things you have in mind? Maybe you¡¯ve struck some sort of deal with the members of the Turner family to gain ownership over everything of the Smith family once all of us are dead!¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence due to extreme frustration. She ended up panting heavily in front of the rest of the Smith family. Hugo yelled to stop the squabbling duo, ¡°Stop it! Josephine, I¡¯ll ask you onest time! Are you going to the Turner residence with me or not?¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 I Really Am Asura ¡°I refuse!¡± Josephine replied without hesitation. Given that she did no wrong, there was no reason for her to apologize to the Turner family. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you!¡± When he realized how adamant Josephine was in her refusal to apologize, Hugo¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Men, seize her!¡± ¡°At once!¡± Upon Hugo¡¯s instruction, a group of ck-d men rushed into the Smith mansion. However, Jonathan, who had remained silent throughout, suddenly sprang to his feet and red at the men. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares toy a finger on her!¡± ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing?¡± Ezra snorted when he saw Jonathan step forward. ¡°This is a Smith family matter where you have no right to interfere!¡± ¡°Exactly! A live-in son-inw like you has no say in this at all,¡± Ezra¡¯s wife sneered. ¡°Jonathan, this is a family matter, so please step aside.¡± Even though Hugo was more civil, his intention couldn¡¯t be any clearer. Evidently, Jonathan had no right to stick his nose into the Smith family¡¯s business. ¡°Your family matter?¡± Jonathan scoffed in response. ¡°Back when you pleaded for me to hand the ecological park project to the Smith family, that wasn¡¯t what you said.¡± Back then, the entire Smith family almost got on their knees to beg Jonathan for the project. But now, just because they offended the Turner family, they intend to make Josephine the scapegoat? ¡°That was then, and this is now!¡± Hugo¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t realize she would commit such a massive mistake!¡± If he had known that taking over the ecological park project would infuriate the Turner family, he wouldn¡¯t have begged Jonathan for it. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even have epted it even if Jonathan had wanted to give it to them. Compared to the wrath of the Turner family, the ecological park project was considered inconsequential. ¡°The Smith family is truly shameless!¡± When he heard Hugo¡¯s words, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Back when you desired the ecological park project, you felt that Josephine was most suited to be Smith Group¡¯s chairman. Now that you have gotten on the nerves of the Turner family, you turn her into a scapegoat instead?¡± ¡°Shut up, Jonathan! As an outsider, you have no right to criticize us.¡± Just as Jonathan spoke, Ezra couldn¡¯t resist the urge to admonish him. ¡°Do you think that I want to butt into your business needlessly?¡± Jonathan smirked. If not for Josephine, he wouldn¡¯t care less about the Smith family¡¯s mess. ¡°Jonathan, what is it that you want?¡± Hugo gave Jonathan a cold stare. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Jonathan snapped. ¡°There¡¯s no way Josephine is going to apologize to the Turner family. Instead, if they apologize to her, I might consider forgiving them.¡± What? What did he just say? Get the Turner family to apologize to Josephine? Is he dreaming? ¡°Jonathan, are you out of your mind? Get the Turner family to apologize to her? Who do you think she is?¡± ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t assume you can look down upon everyone else just because you know Zachary. Let me give it to you straight. Compared to the Turner family, you are a nobody!¡± ¡°Do you know how many members of the Turner family hold high positions in the King of War Division?¡± ¡°Do you even know their moniker? The Turner family is known as the vice governor¡¯s office. And yet, you insist on wanting them to apologize to Josephine? Why don¡¯t you get the sun to rise in the west instead?¡± Evidently, Jonathan looked like a nutcase to them when he made his assertions. Getting the Turner family to apologize was no different from asking the impossible. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the sun will ever do that, but I¡¯m certain the Turner family will kneel before Josephine and admit their mistake sooner orter, just like what happened to the ckwood family.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was indifferent as if the Turner family were nothing but insects to him. If he had really wanted it, he would have destroyed them a long time ago. ¡°Enough. Stop boasting, Jonathan. If you¡¯re as capable as you im, why don¡¯t you give the King of War a call and ask him to get the Turner family to forgive us?¡± ¡°Precisely. Don¡¯t you know the King of War? You should call him right now.¡± ¡°Show us whether the King of War really respects you.¡± Having heard Jonathan¡¯s words, everyone else responded with sarcasm. Aren¡¯t you the amazing Jonathan? Don¡¯t you know the King of War? Give him a call then! Let¡¯s see if your words carry more weight than those of the Turner family in front of the King of War! ¡°The insignificant Turner family isn¡¯t worth my effort in making a call.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was filled with contempt. During the war all those years, he had eliminated countless families. Therefore, the Turner family was nothing to him. ¡°Enough, Jonathan. You can drop the act. If you¡¯re as powerful as you im, would the Turner family even be breathing down our necks?¡± Ezra couldn¡¯t resist scoffing at Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°If what you say is true, the King of War would have already warned the Turner family off, and we wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament. Don¡¯t tell me that he isn¡¯t aware of such an important matter?¡± ¡°He is!¡± Jonathan replied inly. Zachary already knew about it before the Turner family kicked up a fuss. ¡°In that case, why doesn¡¯t he get involved? Why hasn¡¯t he warned them yet?¡± Ezra sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t allow him to.¡± Jonathan quipped. ¡°This is my problem, which I will solve by myself.¡± ¡°Go on, continue with that act. Who do you think you are? Asura? Even the King of War has to take orders from you? Does he need your permission whether to get involved or not?¡± Ezra responded with a contemptuous smile as if Jonathan was nothing but an idiot to him. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am indeed Asura!¡± Jonathan asserted. ¡°What did you say? Did I hear it wrong? Did all of you hear it? Jonathan ims that he is Asura!¡± Suddenly, Ezraughed so hard that he had to hold his stomach. It was as if he had heard the greatest joke in the world. ¡°Enough. Why are you reasoning with a lunatic?¡± Miguel red fiercely at Ezra before turning his attention to Hugo. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t waste any more time with them. Just take action. The longer we dy, the worse it gets for us.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Josephine, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Are you apologizing or not?¡± Hugo stared intently at Josephine. Biting her lip, Josephine replied defiantly, ¡°Never!¡± ¡°In that case, you brought this upon yourself.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Hugo waved his hand. ¡°Seize her!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Upon hismand, his subordinates rushed forward in an attempt to capture Josephine. However, before they couldy a finger on her, the loud crack of fracturing bones rang out. The subordinate who was closest to Jonathan dropped to his knees at once. It turned out that his femur had been kicked broken by Jonathan. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 The Legendary Man Chapter 181 Banished From The Smith Family An agonizing scream echoed throughout the living hall. As for the subordinate who was on his knees, his face had gone pale white. Before he could cry out a second time, he was knocked out by Jonathan with another kick. ¡°I will take the lives of whoever dares to touch a hair on her head.¡± Taking a step forward, Jonathan stood in front of Josephine. Despite being just one man, he managed to intimidate the rest of the men into keeping their distance. At that moment, he was like a guardian angel protecting Josephine. Whoever dared to stand in his way would be annihted. ¡°Jonathan, this is a matter of the Smith family!¡± Hugo was outraged when he saw Jonathan break his subordinate¡¯s leg. ¡°If you continue to stick your nose in, you will suffer the consequences!¡± ¡°Suffer the consequences?¡± Jonathan let out a smug smile. ¡°I¡¯m keen to see what sort of consequences are you talking about.¡± How dare the inconsequential Smith family disrespect me? If it weren¡¯t for Josephine, he would have destroyed them a long time ago. ¡°Dad, stop wasting time and just call the police!¡± Ezra couldn¡¯t tolerate Jonathan¡¯s incessant attempts at interfering with their family¡¯s business anymore. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Snorting, Hugo waved his hand. ¡°Josephine, let me ask you onest time. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to apologize to the Turner family?¡± ¡°I am!¡± Josephine resolved. ¡°Fine. Since you refuse to do so, I will now banish you from the Smith family!¡± Hugo¡¯s face grew frosty. ¡°From today onward, you are no longer rted to the Smith family in any way. Your fate is no longer tied to us anymore!¡± Banish? Josephine¡¯s entire body trembled when she heard that word. She looked at Hugo in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, what did you just say? Are you banishing me from the Smith family?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. In fact, she even thought she had heard wrongly. Are they banishing me from the family over a threat from the Turners? ¡°Don¡¯t call me Grandpa! I¡¯m not your grandpa!¡± Hugo scoffed while giving Josephine the side-eye. ¡°Also, I wouldn¡¯t want a granddaughter that is willing to ruin the family. Josephine, you have two choices. Eithere along with me to plead for forgiveness from the Turner family or be banished from the Smith family. From then on, you will be in no way rted to us anymore! The choice is yours!¡± ¡°I refuse to apologize!¡± Josephine retorted with a quavering voice and reddened eyes. ¡°I have done no wrong. Hence, they have no right to demand that I admit my mistake. Since you¡¯re forcing me to choose, I will let you know my decision now!¡± Raising her head forcefully, Josephine hissed in tears, ¡°I would rather be banished from the Smith family than plead for forgiveness from the Turner family!¡± That was how strong Josephine¡¯s resolve was. She preferred to be thrown out of the family than submit to the Turners. ¡°Fine. You have made your choice!¡± Josephine¡¯s decision caused Hugo¡¯s expression to turn grim. ¡°I hereby dere that from now on, Josephine is no longer the chairman of Smith Group, and neither is she a member of the Smith family! From today onward, regardless of whether she lives or dies, it has no bearing on us whatsoever. Josephine Smith, from this moment on, you are banished from the Smith family!¡± At that moment, a deathly silence enveloped the room. When she heard the words ¡°you are banished,¡± Josephine trembled violently. Suddenly, her vision grew dark as her body began to swoon. ¡°Josephine, did you hear that? You are now banished. What are you still standing there for? Isn¡¯t it time you leave?¡± ¡°Exactly. The Smith family doesn¡¯t wee a troublemaker like you!¡± ¡°You almost ruined our entire family! And yet, you still dare to linger around?¡± ¡°Shoo! You jinx!¡± The moment Hugo announced that Josephine was officially kicked out of the family, all the other family members revealed their true colors. It was as if the sight of Josephine alone would sully their vision. ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± Feeling overwhelmed, Josephine couldn¡¯t help but tremble as she stared at her grandpa and uncles. She couldn¡¯t believe how weak her familial bond with them was. It easily shattered under the shadow of the Turner family¡¯s threats. ¡°Very well.¡± When Jonathan saw how Josephine tried to stay strong by holding back her tears, he took off his jacket and draped it around her shoulders. ¡°Knowing their true colors early on isn¡¯t such a bad thing after all. Anyway, there¡¯s nothing worth staying back here for.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Just as he spoke, Jonathan helped Josephine as they walked out of the Smith mansion. From the moment they stepped out, Josephine was no longer rted to the Smith family at all. Consequently, there was no reason for Jonathan to tolerate the humiliation he suffered at the hands of the Smith family for her sake anymore. ¡°That jinx has finally left!¡± Ezra couldn¡¯t help but sneer as he watched Jonathan and Josephine¡¯s leaving silhouette. However, Miguel furrowed his eyebrows at Hugo and asked, ¡°Dad, why did you let them leave? With Josephine gone, how are we going to exin it to the Turner family?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± Hugo snorted. ¡°Josephine is the one who offended them. Now that she has been banished, what has the matter got anything to do with us anymore? ¡°Anyway, prepare the car and go with me to the Turner residence to apologize to them. As long as we are willing to give the ecological park project up, they will not hold it against us anymore.¡± From his perspective, the Turner family was oppressing the Smith family because Josephine refused to hand the project over. Therefore, he assumed that by abandoning the project and banishing Josephine from the family, the Turners would no longer have any reason to fault them anymore. As for Josephine¡¯s fate, it no longer had anything to do with them. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get the car ready at once.¡± Upon Hugo¡¯s instructions, Miguel prepared the car without any dy. Meanwhile, outside the Smith mansion, Josephine turned around to give the ce where she grew up one final nce. Instantly, her eyes were filled with despair. It had never crossed her mind that she would be thrown out of the Smith family one day. In a blink of an eye, her face lost all color as it turned white as a sheet. ¡°Go on and cry if you feel like it.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart ached when he saw how Josephine was desperately trying to maintain herposure. However, the moment he said those words, Josephine could no longer hold the avnche of emotions back. The very next second, he threw herself into Jonathan¡¯s arms and bawled. ¡°Jonathan, I have lost my home!¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 The Legendary Man Chapter 182 First Kiss ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Watching Josephine cry agonizingly in his arms, Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist stroking her hair. ¡°You silly girl, you still have me!¡± Ever since they were married four years ago, he had never seen Josephine so lonely and helpless before. Also, she had never cried so hard in front of him either. Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s gaze darkened. Since Josephine was no longer rted to her family in any way, he did not see the point for the Smiths to continue existing. ¡°Jonathan, will you leave me one day too?¡± Raising her reddened eyes at Jonathan, Josephine gave him a vulnerable look, which sent his heart racing furiously. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I will never abandon you for the rest of my life.¡± How can I ever bring myself to do that? You are the one whom I have resolved to protect my entire life. ¡°Really?¡± Josephine stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan tousled her hair with a smile. ¡°All right now, stop crying. At the rate you¡¯re going, it¡¯s going to give you wrinkles!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want any wrinkles!¡± Having heard Jonathan¡¯sment, Josephine quickly wiped the tears off her eyes. Biting her lip, she tried desperately to hold back her tears. However, Jonathan¡¯s heart melted when he noticed the determination in her eyes. ¡°Jonathan, do you think that I have made a mistake?¡± Josephine questioned. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°You did no wrong. The fault lies with them. One of these days, they will regret banishing you from the Smith family!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°I think they can¡¯t wait to be rid of me!¡± When Hugo kicked her out, none in the huge Smith family stood up for her. In fact, all of them couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave and to make a clean break from her. Is that all there is to our familial bond? What a joke! ¡°Believe me. That day wille!¡± Jonathan reached out to stroke her head. ¡°After crying for so long, you must be exhausted. Why don¡¯t I take you somewhere to grab a bite?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no appetite.¡± Josephine shook her head. Thest thing she wanted to do now was have something to eat. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel like it, you still have to eat something. Only then will you have the energy to continue with the ecological park project.¡± Jonathan tapped her nose and added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it is business as usual at the ecological park project tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shaking her head, Josephine asked, ¡°I¡¯m no longer the Smith Group¡¯s chairman. Therefore, I have nothing to do with the project anymore.¡± ¡°Who told you that the project belongs to the Smith family?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, would they even have gotten the project in the first ce?¡± ¡°Jonathan, do you mean¡­¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, the project is still yours. No one can take it away from you,¡± Jonathan exined with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Josephine looked at Jonathan in disbelief. In a blink of an eye, she felt disheartened again. ¡°However, I¡¯m no longer a member of the Smith family. Where am I going to find the capital to develop the project?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need any.¡± Shooting Josephine a nce, Jonathan borated, ¡°Have you forgotten that Graham Group has nothing but money?¡± ¡°Graham Group?¡± Josephine gave Jonathan an inquisitive look. ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°If Graham Group was willing to invest on the Smith family¡¯s behalf back then, why wouldn¡¯t they do so for you now?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But, will they agree to it?¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they?¡± Jonathan chuckled. Silly girl, Graham Group belongs to you. Hence, why would they object? Moreover, it isn¡¯t just Graham Group. Even Tavion Group and the York family¡¯s businesses all belong to you too! ¡°But¡ª¡± Before Josephine could say anything, Jonathan interrupted her. ¡°There are no buts. Just leave everything to me. Trust me that Graham Group will definitely agree.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± For some unknown reason, Josephine no longer doubted Jonathan anymore. ¡°Jonathan, thank you.¡± Looking up at him, she noticed that she had never found Jonathan to be so attractive before. In the past, she despised him and only wished to avoid him. In fact, she even looked down upon him. However, at that very moment, all the negative emotions seemed to have disappeared. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Jonathan asked with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m thanking you for being by my side andforting me.¡± Lowering her head, Josephine blushed to the extent that she was embarrassed to make eye contact with him. ¡°Is that all?¡± Jonathan lowered his gaze at her while taking a step closer. ¡°Huh?¡± In response to Jonathan¡¯s words, Josephine suddenly looked up. However, her lips inadvertently brushed against his at that very moment. In a blink of an eye, she recoiled in surprise. Blushing red, she suddenly felt lost. ¡°Jonathan, w-what are you doing?¡± The redness of her cheeks intensified. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan pursed his lips by reflex as he relished the sensation he had just experienced. ¡°I just wanted to ask if you wanted to thank me for lending you a shoulder to cry on. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to¡ª¡± Stopping abruptly, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°That was my first kiss!¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t talk about it!!¡± Josephine was so anxious she almost stomped her feet. ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk about the fact that you kissed me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re just not allowed to!¡± Josephine pointed at him angrily. Despite how furious she was, there was little she could do about it. That wasn¡¯t just his first kiss. It was hers too. Ever since she was young, she had never even held a boy¡¯s hand before. And now, she had given her first kiss to Jonathan. ¡°Since I¡¯m not allowed to talk about it, I suppose it¡¯s all right for me to do it, isn¡¯t it?¡± Letting out a cheeky smile, he reached his hand around Josephine¡¯s waist. After giving her a pull, she fell right into his embrace. ¡°J-Jonathan, w-what are you doing?¡± Josephine could barely enunciate her words. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can escape easily after kissing me.¡± Grinning mischievously, Jonathan closed in on her cheeks. ¡°Since you have kissed me, I must return the favor to you.¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Just like that, he had given his first kiss, which he had kept for over twenty years, to her. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 The Legendary Man Chapter 183 Call Me Hubby ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Josephine¡¯s mind drew a nk as her eyes grew as wide as saucers. In fact, she even forgot to resist, allowing Jonathan¡¯s tongue to roam freely in her mouth and brush against her teeth. ¡°Ouch!¡± Suddenly, Jonathan felt a sting on his tongue before Josephine pushed him away. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡± Jonathan licked his lips gently while his tongue was still reeling from the pain. ¡°Jonathan, d-don¡¯te any closer.¡± Josephine was blushing so hard that she looked like a red lobster. In fact, one could obviously tell that her cheeks were already burning up. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll keep my distance. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± When he saw Josephine¡¯s terrified reaction, Jonathan couldn¡¯t resistughing. After all, he was not in a rush at all. I¡¯ve waited for four years, so a little longer wouldn¡¯t make any difference. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough!¡± When she saw the devious look in Jonathan¡¯s eye, Josephine gave him the side-eye. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stopughing.¡± Easing his smile, Jonathan licked his lips. Hmm, it tastes really sweet. Not bad! ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± When she saw Jonathan¡¯s reaction, Josephine blushed and wished the ground would open up and swallow her whole. ¡°You must be hungry now. Come, I¡¯ll take you somece for food.¡± When he saw how intensely she was blushing, Jonathan stroked her head with a grin. Even though they had been married for a long time, that was the first time he saw Josephine¡¯s coy feminine side. Ten minutester, their car stopped outside a restaurant. Even though it wasn¡¯t a high-end restaurant, the ce felt cozy. The moment they entered, they could hear music ying throughout the restaurant. After taking their seats, Jonathan gave Graham a call. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A short whileter, Graham¡¯s voice rang out from over the phone. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Jonathan instructed, ¡°You can cancel the coboration you have with the Smith family.¡± ¡°Cancel it?¡± Graham was surprised to hear Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to ask.¡± Jonathan waszy to exin. ¡°All you need to know is that from tomorrow onward, the ecological park project will go on as usual. The only difference will be having your partner changed to Josephine.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Graham didn¡¯t dare waste a second. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Just as Josephine had finished ordering, Jonathan ended his call. ¡°Anything will do,¡± Jonathan casually replied. In truth, he didn¡¯t like the food at the restaurant. If it weren¡¯t for Josephine, he would never have stepped in. ¡°A medium steak for him,¡± Josephine ordered on Jonathan¡¯s behalf. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°Water will do.¡± Casually pouring himself a cup of water, Jonathan rted, ¡°I havee to an agreement with Graham Group. From tomorrow morning onward, you will be in charge of the ecological park project.¡± ¡°They agreed?¡± Josephine looked surprised as she didn¡¯t hold up any hope at all. ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°Given that your husband was the one asking, there was no way they were going to say no.¡± When she heard him mention the word ¡°husband,¡± Josephine blushed as she rolled her eyes at him. Even though they had been married for three years, she had never addressed him as such. After taking a sip from her drink, Josephine called out, ¡°Jonathan¡ª¡± However, before she could finish, Jonathan interrupted her, ¡°Call me hubby!¡± Ignoring his request, Josephine red at him and continued, ¡°What is your real rtionship with Graham Group?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± Jonathan gave Josephine a curious look. ¡°I met Graham once when I was at the King of War residence.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Josephine knitted her brows slightly. Evidently, she didn¡¯t buy his story. How is it that the Graham Group is willing to risk the wrath of the Turner family by continuing working with me on the project after having just met Jonathan once? That¡¯s just impossible! ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it!¡± Jonathan nodded calmly. It seems that she is beginning to have suspicions over my identity. This is happening faster than I expected. ¡°Forget it. If you refuse to tell me, so be it.¡± Josephine shook her head and didn¡¯t press him any further. It was obvious to her that Jonathan wasn¡¯t telling the truth. In truth, she had long sensed that there was something suspicious about his identity. It was hard for her to believe that a mere retired soldier of the King of War Division couldmand so much respect from the mayor of Jadeborough and have the chairman of the Graham Group eating out of his palm. Even Andrew, the highest-ranking military officer in Jadeborough, addressed Jonathan as Commander. How is that possible? ¡°Not that I refuse to tell you, but you won¡¯t believe me even if I did!¡± When he saw the frown on Josephine¡¯s face, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Would you believe me when I tell you that I¡¯m Asura?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Josephine¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. How can Jonathan be the mighty Asura? Three years ago, he led the four King of Wars and the Divine Dragon Guards to defeat the nation¡¯s enemies. Within two short years, he had managed to bring peace and stability to the country. If there were really a god on Earth, Asura would be the one! Three years ago¡­ Suddenly, Josephine¡¯s expression drastically changed. Didn¡¯t Jonathan mysteriously disappear three years ago and was never heard from since? Could it be¡­ Holding that thought, Josephine suddenly raised her gaze at Jonathan and shook her head vehemently. It¡¯s not possible! How can it be him? Both of them are the exact opposites of each other! Three years ago, he was still doing chores at the Smith residence while Asura led his armies to war! ¡°There, I knew it! You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you.¡± Jonathan shook his head with a chuckle when he saw Josephine¡¯s reaction. He had already expected Josephine not to believe him. After all, it was imusible for anyone to imagine that the terrifying Asura, who struck fear into the hearts of whoever heard his name, was the useless live-in son-inw of the Smith family three years ago. ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t mean that,¡± Josephine quickly exined, aware that her reaction might have hurt his pride. ¡°I understand. Quick, dig in.¡± Jonathan tousled her hair. Just when he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a loud bang in the restaurant. As he turned to look, he realized that the sound hade from the television. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 The Legendary Man Chapter 184 A Car ident ¡°We interrupt you with some breaking news. At eight in the morning, war broke out in Beshya. The West Region has mounted a massive attack with its troops. King of War, Kane Dunst, has personally met the enemy in battle. However, he has yet to defeat them. Therefore, we would like to remind all citizens not to travel to Beshya without good reason so as not to get embroiled in the conflict unnecessarily.¡± On the television, a beautiful and sexy news anchor was reporting the breaking news. However, before the broadcast was finished, a thunderous bang was heard. As the camera panned, a scene of war and devastation filled the television screen. Innumerable artillery shells exploded in the air while countless helicopters were hovering in the sky. Also, there were countless soldiers who were lying in a pool of blood. The scene shown by the screen seemed to depict hell on Earth. Dismembered limbs were strewn everywhere while the ground was littered with corpses and flowed with rivers of blood. The moment Jonathan saw what was being broadcasted, his gaze darkened. War has broken out in Beshya due to a massive troop incursion by the West Region? What¡¯s going on? Two years ago, Jonathan had personally led his army and beaten the West Region into submission. It has only been a year since then, and now they¡¯re attacking Beshya? Are they trying to rebel? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Josephine saw Jonathan¡¯s furrowed eyebrows, she instantly looked at the television that was hung mid-air in the restaurant. However, by the time she saw it, the broadcast had already finished. Consequently, she didn¡¯t see the gruesome devastation that was shown a moment ago. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just watching the news.¡± Jonathan casually recovered his gaze before looking at Josephine and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the food?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Wiping her mouth with her napkin, Josephine inquired, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± ¡°I was too engrossed with the news.¡± Jonathan beamed. Picking up his fork and knife, he sliced a piece of steak. However, his mind was still distracted by what he saw just now. Given how shocking the news is, why didn¡¯t I hear of it? Regardless of whether it was Zachary or Kane, neither of them told him. ¡°Jonathan, why do you look troubled?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw that Jonathan¡¯s mind was elsewhere despite cutting his steak. ¡°Am I?¡± Letting out a grin, he put down his cutlery. ¡°I was wondering about going for our honeymoon once you¡¯re done with the ecological park project. How about that? When we first got married, we didn¡¯t go for one, remember?¡± ¡°Jonathan, what nonsense is that brain of yours filled with?¡± Josephine rolled her eyes in response. When she saw Jonathan¡¯s perplexed expression, she had assumed something terrible had happened. However, she was surprised that he was actually thinking about their honeymoon. ¡°You, of course!¡± Raising his eyebrows with a grin, Jonathan got to his feet. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Nodding her head, Josephine followed Jonathan out. ¡°How are you feeling? Better already?¡± More than an hourter, Josephine had finally calmed down. At the very least, she wasn¡¯t as devastated as before. ¡°A lot better!¡± She nodded. ¡°Jonathan, thank you!¡± ¡°How do you n to thank me?¡± Jonathan let out a mischievous smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t I sleep in your room tonight?¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± When she sensed that Jonathan was in a naughty mood, Josephine retreated a few steps in fear. ¡°You pervert!¡± ¡°How can you call me a pervert for lusting over my own wife¡ª¡± Just when Jonathan wanted to tease Josephine further, a ck sedan appeared out of nowhere and raced in Josephine¡¯s direction as if it was going to run her down. ¡°Watch out!¡± At the crucial moment, Jonathan dived forward to push Josephine out of the way. However, the moment he did so, the car didn¡¯t slow down at all and mmed into Jonathan¡¯s body. Boom! The impact sent Jonathan flying tens of meters away. If he were an ordinary person, he would have been turned to mush. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Josephine¡¯s face turned white as a sheet when she saw what had just happened. Thus, she quickly hurried to Jonathan¡¯s side. However, the ck sedan that ran him down didn¡¯t stop at all. Instead, its driver floored the elerator and disappeared in an instant. ¡°Jonathan, are you all right? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± At that moment, Josephine panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do. She had neither encountered such a situation before nor imagined someone would risk his life to save her. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Patting off the dust on his shoulders, Jonathan got to his feet. However, by the time he stood up, the ck sedan had disappeared. ¡°How can you be fine?¡± Josephine was horrified. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t you move a muscle. I¡¯ll call for an ambnce at once!¡± ¡°No!¡± When he saw how distraught Josephine was, he couldn¡¯t resist stroking her head. Smiling, he reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, really. There¡¯s no need to call for an ambnce.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± When she saw how Jonathan didn¡¯t even have a scratch on him, Josephine was shocked. She had seen with her own eyes how the ck sedan crashed into him and threw him tens of meters back. How can he still be unharmed? ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Beaming, Jonathan asked, ¡°Were you terrified?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± As Josephine bit her lip, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Jonathan, why were you so foolish as to shield me from the car?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that protecting you is my life¡¯s duty?¡± Jonathan dered with a smile, ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, I will not allow anyone to hurt you, and there will be no exceptions!¡± ¡°You fool!¡± When she heard his vow, tears streamed down Josephine¡¯s cheeks as she could no longer hold back her emotions. Ever since she was young, no one had said anything like that to her or done what Jonathan did for her. Only the foolish Jonathan is willing to use his body to shield me from the oing car. Idiot! What an utter idiot! ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I¡¯m your husband!¡± Jonathan tapped Josephine on her nose yfully. However, a murderous glint shed across his eyes. The car was obviously aiming for Josephine with the intention of killing her. In the whole of Jazona, there is only one person who wants her dead, and that person is Timothy! ¡°Jonathan, how can you still beughing?¡± Josephine shot him a re with her reddened eyes when she saw the smile on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know that I was almost scared to death just now?¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 The Legendary Man Chapter 185 Decree Of Asura ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± When he saw how distressed Josephine was, Jonathan tousled her hair to calm her down. ¡°It¡¯s just a car which isn¡¯t enough to do me any harm.¡± Back when he was in the army, he hade close to death countless times. Even when bullets grazed his scalp, he never felt any fear at all, let alone an oing car. ¡°How can you stillugh?¡± Josephine red at Jonathan. How is he still able to smile after what just happened? ¡°All right now. I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡± Looking at how anxious Josephine was, Jonathan pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a car? Even if I were to be hit by a tank, I would still be unharmed.¡± ¡°Jonathan, can you stop boasting for once?¡± From having her face turned pale from fright, Josephine rolled her eyes instead. Jonathan¡¯s biggest weakness is his habit of blowing his own trumpet. After so many years, he hasn¡¯t changed at all! ¡°I¡¯m not boasting at all.¡± Jonathan frowned helplessly. ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± During the past battles he fought, not only had he been hit by tanks, but he also came close to being run over by them. If he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, he would likely have been squashed a long time ago. ¡°Yea, yea, I believe you. After all, you are the mighty Asura!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes again. ¡°Even a fighter jet can¡¯ty a finger on you, let alone a tank. Am I right?¡± ¡°You finally got it!¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°What thick skin you have!¡± Josephine scoffed and ignored him afterward. At the rate we are going, Jonathan is going to im that the entire belongs to him. Half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of No. 1 Vi. The moment they entered, Josephine took off her shoes in an exhausted manner. After that, she told Jonathan that she was going to take a bath and headed straight to the third floor. However, when Josephine walked away, a frosty expression descended on Jonathan¡¯s face. He emitted a murderous aura as his threshold, which was Josephine¡¯s safety, had been crossed. Since the Turner family has dared to harm Josephine, they had better prepare to face my wrath! Picking up his phone, Jonathan gave Zachary a call. The next moment, Zachary¡¯s voice was heard over the line. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°What¡¯s going on in Beshya?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows were slightly knitted. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you already know!¡± Zachary lowered his voice suddenly. ¡°West Region has rebelled!¡± When Jonathan saw the news about West Region attacking Beshya, he assumed that West Region was in open rebellion. Just as expected, it turned out to be true. Nevertheless, he still couldn¡¯t believe it had actually happened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s tone turned grim. Given how important this is, why hasn¡¯t any of the four King of Wars told me anything? Do they think that Asura is nothing but a symbol? ¡°It was Kane who told me to keep it from you!¡± Zachary replied meekly, worried that he would infuriate Jonathan. ¡°He said that he could resolve it alone.¡± ¡°Why must you listen to him just because he tells you to?¡± Jonathan snapped with an icy voice. ¡°Am I the one in charge of Asura¡¯s Office, or Kane is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. It was my mistake,¡± Zachary admitted without protest. After all, whenever Asura was furious, death and devastation would follow. Considering that he could hear the anger in Jonathan¡¯s tone over the phone, Zachary didn¡¯t dare challenge Jonathan at all. ¡°Tell Kane that if he fails to quell the rebellion by the West Region, I don¡¯t ever want to see him anymore!¡± If the mighty Thunder King of War could not suppress a minor insurrection, he didn¡¯t deserve to be by Jonathan¡¯s side. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary acknowledged at once. ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to hand over the list of the Turner family anymore,¡± Jonathan inly remarked. ¡°You don¡¯t need it?¡± Zachary was surprised. Didn¡¯t he ask me for it just a few days ago? Why has he changed his mind? ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t.¡± With an icy expression, an air of ruthlessness surrounded Jonathan. ¡°That¡¯s because I have changed my mind. I no longer just want the people whose names are on the list dead. Instead, I want the entire Turner family to be buried! Going forward, the Turner family will cease to exist in Jazona.¡± Even though Jonathan wasn¡¯t speaking in a loud voice, Zachary could still sense the murderous intent over the phone, which sent a chill down his spine. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. All you need to care about is executing my orders,¡± Jonathan asserted coldly. Even the atmosphere in the room turned chilly all of a sudden. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Although he had no idea what had urred, Zachary could sense the iciness in Jonathan¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you want me to send soldiers to annihte them right now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jonathan shook his head calmly. ¡°Since they like to y games, I will y along with them. Now, it¡¯s time to find out if they can afford to y it or not. ¡°I, Asura, hereby decree that all King of Wars, other than Kane, send troops to Jazona before dark tomorrow. Whoever disobeys will be punished!¡± That was the Decree of Asura. The moment Zachary heard it, his body trembled violently. Once the decree had been made, disobedience was punishable by death. The Decree of Asura was an order of the highest authority within Chanaea. Once it was issued, the hundred thousand Divine Dragon Guards and the million brave soldiers had to obey it. It didn¡¯t matter where they were or if they were dead or alive. As long as they still had a breath in them, they were obligated to respond. That was how powerful the Decree of Asura was. Ever since Asura led his army of a million men to unite the nation, the Decree of Asura was the most frightening thing in existence. It was so terrifying that once it was issued, the world would be engulfed in war. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Even though they were speaking over the phone, Zachary knelt without hesitation to receive the Decree of Asura. It didn¡¯t matter if Jonathan could see him or not. That was the authority of the Decree of Asura and how much everyone feared it. ¡°From tonight onward, seal off the entire city of Jazona. Entry is permitted, but no one is allowed to leave. Anyone who disobeys will be executed!¡± For every singlemand Jonathan gave, Zachary would quiver in his boots. By the time the threemands were issued, Zachary felt his emotions riled up. It was as if he had returned to the time when Jonathan led them into battle. Back then, Jonathan would bark orders continuously while they annihted their enemies across the nation. Hence, no one dared to disobey the Decree of Asura. Whoever did so would meet their doom. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 The Legendary Man Chapter 186 You Talk Too Much Thud! Thud! Thud! Under the cover of darkness, the sound of heavy footsteps pierced through the night¡¯s silence. Within half an hour of the decree, countless men in military fatigues who were armed with heavy weaponry appeared at the main gate of Jazona. Behind them was a convoy of military trucks that were carrying soldiers who had their heavy weapons aimed outside. All of them had a cold look in their eyes as if they were all killing machines. ¡°Stop! Who goes there?¡± The moment they saw the soldiers, the city¡¯s military police issued a warning at once. In a blink of an eye, a huge number of them blocked the soldiers¡¯ way. ¡°Divine Dragon Guards!¡± An officer in a green military jacket stepped forward, looked at the group of military police, and added, ¡°From now on, we will be taking over control of the city gates!¡± Divine Dragon Guards? The moment they heard who it was, the military police gasped. After all, Divine Dragon Guards were one of the Four Asura Guards. They had arrived in Jazona together with Zachary, King of War. Why are the Divine Dragon Guards suddenly here to take over the city¡¯s western gate? The moment one of the military policemanders saw what was going on, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his eyebrows. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we received any orders about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving them to you now!¡± Themander of the Divine Dragon Guards asserted. ¡°From now on, the city¡¯s western gate will be under ourmand. You and your men should pack and leave now.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Just before the military policemander could protest, he was interrupted by the Divine Dragon Guardsmander. ¡°No buts. What you need to do now is to obey the orders of the Divine Dragon Guards. Anyone who refuses will be executed without mercy!¡± The moment the words ¡°executed without mercy¡± was uttered, the countless Divine Dragon Guards pointed their guns at the military police. They looked as if they were ready to fire at any sign of resistance, blowing the military police into smithereens. ¡°We will leave. However, before we do so, I would like to know which squad of the Divine Dragon Guards are you from?¡± Even though he was trembling from having countless gun barrels aimed at his head, the military policemander maintained his defiance. Otherwise, if word got out that they retreated at the mere words of the Divine Dragon Guards, their reputation would be in tatters. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is prying on military secrets. Do you know that this question alone gives me the authority to kill you on the spot?¡± With a darkening gaze, the Divine Dragon Guardsmander pointed his gun at the military policemander. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider. Either you leave now or die!¡± ¡°You¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With a gun pointed at his head, the military policemander quickly realized that the Divine Dragon Guards were not to be trifled with. After all, they were prepared to fire. ¡°Ten!¡± ¡°Nine!¡± ¡°Eight!¡± The Divine Dragon Guardsmander was in no mood for any further discussion. All he did was start the countdown. Finally, the military policemander gritted his teeth and turned to face his subordinates. He then ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Once the order was given, the group of nervous military police heaved a sigh of relief. Are you kidding me? Do you want us to be ughtered by these killing machines? After all, we still intend to live long and healthy lives! Everyone in Jazona was well aware that the Divine Dragon Guards had killed countless enemies under Asura¡¯s leadership when he united the nation. Evidently, all of them were truly killing machines. Therefore, the military police had no doubt that any resistance on their end would result in their massacre. ¡°Everyone, listen to my orders now. We are taking control of the city gate. Anyone is permitted to enter, but no one is allowed to leave without my permission. Whoever disobeys will be shot!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The moment the order was given, innumerable Divine Dragon Guards began to position themselves all over the gate. Once they had taken control, they mmed the gate shut with a thunderous bang. The military police were shaken by what they had just seen. At that moment, they quickly realized that the city was sealed and that something major was going to ur in Jazona. Meanwhile, the same scenario yed out at all the other city gates. The moment the Decree of Asura was issued, the Divine Dragon Guards took control of the city¡¯s four gates in each direction. Furthermore, they also sealed off the train stations, bus stations, and airports. Anyone who defied them would be shot on sight. Initially, those who wanted to leave felt the urge to protest. However, after they were met by countless bloodthirsty gun barrels, they decided against resisting at all. Nevertheless, there were still some who refused toply. In less than ten minutes after the Divine Dragon Guards had taken over, a blue Maserati stopped in front of the city gate. A young man in his twenties alighted from the car. With a frustrated expression, he pointed at the Divine Dragon Guard, who was watching the gate, and demanded, ¡°Open the gate! I need to leave the city on an urgent matter.¡± ¡°No! No one is allowed to leave the city. This is an order!¡± The guard didn¡¯t even bother to look at the young man. Regardless of whether you¡¯re driving a Lamborghini, Maserati, or even a helicopter, no one is leaving the city today. Period! ¡°Do you f*cking know who I am? How dare you block my way? Do you want me to strip you off your clothes?¡± The young man was utterly incensed at the guard¡¯s indifferent attitude. Pointing at the guard, he berated, ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯m the son of Jazona¡¯s police chief. If you don¡¯t let me pass, I¡¯m going to have you stripped right now!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who your dad is!¡± The guard shot him an icy re. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to turn back. Or else, I will execute you without mercy!¡± ¡°Execute me? Who are you kidding?¡± The young man didn¡¯t take the guard¡¯s threat seriously. ¡°In that case, I am curious to see if you dare kill me!¡± Just as he spoke, the young man shoved the guard aside. ¡°Move aside and let me pass. Or else, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Suddenly, a gunshot rang out, cutting short his sentence. A golden bullet had pierced through his skull. Still gaping mid-sentence, he copsed onto a pool of blood. ¡°You talk way too much!¡± The guard gave his corpse a cold stare before looking up. ¡°And now, who else wants to breach the line?¡± Suddenly, a deafening silence descended upon the crowd. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The Legendary Man Chapter 187 The mes Of War Meanwhile, at the Cardinal Office in Kingshinton¡­ Ever since Asura united the country, the four King of Wars were stationed at the four corners of the nation. Zachary was positioned in Jazona, while Terrence Xavier, Cardinal King of War, was posted to Kingshinton. Kane, also known as Thunder King of War, was assigned to Beshya. Lastly, Dorian Chance¡ªExcalibur King of War¡ªguarded Mysonna. As for the Cardinal Office, it served as the headquarters of Fang Dragon Guards, led by Terrence. They were responsible for the defense of Kingshinton. At that moment, Terrence was sitting in the main hall. He was dressed in his steel armor while emitting a bloodthirsty aura. ¡°Cascade my orders to Fang Dragon Guards. We are to pack up and head to Jazona today. Whoever disobeys will be executed without mercy!¡± The moment he gave hismand, more than a hundred thousand soldiers roared, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After issuing his order, one of Terrence¡¯s strategists asked, ¡°Sir, are you sure you want to send Fang Dragon Guards to Jazona? Once all of us leave Kingshinton, I¡¯m afraid we might not make it back in time if something happens here.¡± The entire year Terrence was stationed in Kingshinton with a hundred thousand Fang Dragon Guards, no one dared to cause any trouble. However, if Terrence were to leave with his men, their enemies might use the opportunity to strike. Without Terrence around, Kingshinton might risk being conquered by their adversaries. ¡°Are you doubting my order?¡± Terrence shot the strategist an icy re, causing him to shake his head fearfully. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°In that case, shut up!¡± Terrence scoffed, ¡°Once the Decree of Asura is issued, even I have toply without question. Do you know the punishment for disobeying it? Execution without mercy! Do you have a death wish?¡± Terrence¡¯s frosty look caused the strategist to freeze. Despite the heat of summer, the strategist broke out in cold sweat. ¡°But Sir¡ª¡± ¡°There are no buts!¡± Terrence interrupted him. ¡°Either you obey, or you die. Disobeying is considered treason!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The strategist didn¡¯t dare remonstrate further. After all, going against the Decree of Asura was considered open rebellion. No matter how brave he was, he still wouldn¡¯t dare challenge the decree. ¡°Move out!¡± At Terrence¡¯s cue, the hundred thousand strong Fang Dragon Guards set off for Jazona. Meanwhile at the Excalibur Office¡­ Dressed in his armor, Dorian held a long red sword that emitted sparks as he walked across the sandy ground. At that moment, there were a hundred thousand Anima Dragon Guards assembled in front of him. All of them were fully equipped with heavy armor and weapons. Behind the soldiers were countless tanks and fighter jets awaiting his orders. Consequently, the entire field was filled with murderous intent. ¡°Soldiers of the Anima Dragon Guards! Today, we will set off to Jazona for battle. Whoever dares to retreat, flee, or disobey orders will be executed without mercy!¡± The threemands hung over every single one of the soldier¡¯s head like a guillotine. However, none of them took a step back nor backed out of the mission. After all, it was their duty to do battle and annihte their enemies. Even though they had no idea why they were going to Jazona, it didn¡¯t affect their loyalty to Dorian at all. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Their roars reverberated throughout the field. In fact, it echoed for miles on end. ¡°Where is the warden of the Northern Crimson Prison?¡± Dorian stared coldly at his men. His gaze was so sharp that it caused all of them to tremble in fear. ¡°Here!¡± The warden stepped forward from the crowd. He wasn¡¯t part of the Anima Dragon Guards¡¯mand, as the Northern Crimson Prison was independent of the Four Asura Guards. Instead, he reported to Asura¡¯s Office directly. Nevertheless, after receiving the Decree of Asura, he hade forward to meet with Dorian. ¡°After I lead my men out of Mysonna, you will be in charge here. If anything untoward happens before my return, I will have your head and offer it as a sacrifice to the civilians who lose their lives.¡± Just as he spoke, Dorian took out the King of War Seal and looked at the warden. ¡°Warden of the Northern Crimson Prison, listen well! Today, I hereby hand over the King of War Seal to you. If there is a rebellion in Mysonna while I¡¯m away, you have the authority to kill our enemies without mercy!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The warden then stepped forward to receive the King of War Seal from Dorian. With the seal in hand, it indicated that the warden was now the highest-ranking officer in Mysonna. ¡°Sir, what happened in Jazona? Why has Asura issued the Decree of Asura?¡± The warden couldn¡¯t help but ask after being given the seal. No one knew better than him the meaning of the decree and the terrifying power it carried. The Decree of Asura¡¯s authority extended to everyone within the nation. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Whoever disobeyed it would be killed. Even when Asura was still fighting in the war, the Decree of Asura was never issued before. But now that the nation is at peace, why did he issue it all of a sudden? Could there really be an insurrection in Jazona? ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Dorian shook his head. ¡°All I know is that once the Decree of Asura has been issued, I have to obey and lead my men toward Jazona. Regardless of what is going on, anyone who intends to harm Asura will not only have to step over my dead body but also the hundred thousand bodies of the Anima Dragon Guards!¡± Without any hesitation, Dorian raised his long sword and swung it down. ¡°Anima Dragon Guards, move out!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± With that, Dorian led his hundred thousand strong armies toward Jazona. Meanwhile, at the battlefield in Beshya¡­ Kane led a hundred thousand Eagle Dragon Guards into battle against a few hundred thousand troops from West Region. Devastation reigned everywhere as mes of war engulfed the battlefield. Countless heads were severed while the battlefield was littered with corpses and flowed with rivers of blood. As for Kane, all he did was continue to press forward. His duty was to either fight or die in battle. Therefore, he would rather be killed than retreat at all. ¡°Attack!¡± Kane roared as he raised his spear into the air. The moment he swung it down, he killed multiple enemies in one fell swoop. When they saw how courageously Kane was fighting, the soldiers from West Region couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Kane, Asura has fallen. The Eagle Dragon Guards alone are no match for us. I advise you to surrender before you are inevitably killed!¡± ¡°B*llshit! Who told you that Asura has fallen?¡± Kane thundered in response. At the same time, he thrust his spear into one of the enemy soldier¡¯s chests. ¡°Hmph! If he isn¡¯t dead, why has he disappeared for an entire year?¡± the leader of West Region scoffed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t because we weren¡¯t sure of Asura¡¯s fate, West Region wouldn¡¯t have tolerated Beshya for such a long time.¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 The Legendary Man Chapter 188 Apologize In Person Three years ago, Asura led a million troops to subdue the West Region and razed it to the ground in just half a year. No one knew the heart-wrenching despair they felt back then. Under Asura¡¯s almightymand, the troops of the West Region could not even put up the slightest resistance. In a mere six months, they were utterly defeated and forced to surrender. They initially thought the West Region was doomed to such a humble existence forever. Yet, to their surprise, Asura suddenly disappeared mysteriously after restoring peace to the nation. No one knew where he went or whether he was still alive. Still, they waited for a whole year before they deployed hundreds of thousands of soldiers from the West Region to invade Beshya on that very day. Without Asura, Beshya was no more than a decrepit shrine, crumbling to pieces with its sacredness gone, vulnerable and frail. ¡°Hah! It is unnecessary for Asura to get his hands dirty just because of an insignificant West Region!¡± Kane snorted, not at all bothered about the taunt. Back then, all four of us followed Asura to battle everywhere, taking innumerable lives! What is a mere West Region inparison? ¡°Attention, Eagle Dragon Guards! You¡¯re to wipe out the West Region within a month! Attack!¡± Following that order, the hundred thousand Eagle Dragon Guards charged forward at once, risking their lives without an ounce of fear. ¡°Sir!¡± Just when Kane lifted the spear in his hand to attack the enemy once more, a soldier suddenly rushed forward from behind him while shouting urgently, ¡°Sir, Jazona has issued the Decree of Asura! Three Kings of War were ordered to lead their troops to Jazona!¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment Kane heard the phrase ¡°Decree of Asura,¡± a shudder went through him. Glowering, he bored his eyes into the soldier and demanded, ¡°What did you just say? Repeat that! You said Asura issued the Decree of Asura andmanded three Kings of War to lead their troops to Jazona?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Stricken by his imposing aura, the soldier hastily lowered his head, not daring to look him in the eye. ¡°Which three Kings of War?¡± Kane questioned coldly. There are four Kings of War, so why were only three Kings of War given the order? ¡°The Cardinal King of War, the Excalibur King of War, and also the Vanquisher King of War.¡± ¡°Why am I, the Thunder King of War, not included?¡± Kane abruptly flew into a rage. ¡°Sir, the Vanquisher King of War said that Asura has a decree for you. If you can¡¯t quell the rebellion in the West Region within a month, you don¡¯t need to go and see him anymore!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± When Kane heard the final utterance by the soldier, he immediately leaped off his horse and went down on one knee. Although it was merely an oral decree, he still dismounted and personally acknowledged the order as though Asura himself was there. ¡°Where¡¯s Lieutenant Reaper?¡± Kane then got to his feet and turned to the Eagle Dragon Guards. When his bellow rang out, a soldier in armor instantly stepped forward and fell to his knees. ¡°Reaper at your order, Sir!¡± ¡°Lead fifty thousand soldiers to Jazona right away! Although the Eagle Dragon Guards was not included in the Decree of Asura, we must dispatch some troops since the decree has been issued! Whoever vites this order will be executed!¡± Reaper trembled upon hearing the order. ¡°But Sir¡­¡± Beshya is already in the midst of war. What would happen if I were to lead fifty thousand soldiers to Jazona? And what about the rebellion in the West Region? ¡°There are no buts. This is an order!¡± Kane¡¯s gaze turned frosty. ¡°If you vite this order, you¡¯ll be executed at once!¡± ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± When Reaper heard thetter part of his sentence, he knew that the man had already made up his mind and that no one could sway him. ¡°The others are to follow me and destroy the enemy!¡± Subsequently, Kane lifted the spear in his hand again and charged at the enemy. However, the expression of the opposing troops¡¯ leader underwent a drastic change at that moment. The Decree of Asura? Didn¡¯t Asura disappear mysteriously? How could there be a Decree of Asura? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Asura is still alive? As soon as that thought urred to him, he promptly ordered without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Attention! Retreat! I repeat, retreat!¡± With that order, the soldiers of the West Region scattered like roaches in daylight, all scurrying into the distance. Without further ado, they all started retreating. That was how terrifying Asura was. Just the mere mention of his name was more than enough to scare off all the valiant soldiers of the West Region. In just a few hours after the Decree of Asura was issued, the whole of Chanaea plunged into the tensest moment in history. Hundreds of thousands of Asura Guards swarmed toward Jazona with an unstoppable murderous aura like a torrent sweeping through. s, the Turner family had no inkling of that at present. As the forerunner of the four prominent families in Jazona, dubbed the vice governor¡¯s office, the Turner family had a residence that looked just like a park with a span of a hundred acres,plete with artificial rocks,kes, and swimming pools. That aside, there were even five or six racetracks and golf courses. It was a ce where the affluents yearned to step foot into and where countless dignitaries reverenced. Right then, the eldest son of the Turner family, Timothy, was hugging a few A-list celebrities while enjoying the pleasures of the flesh. They were unattainable goddesses to the average person, but to him, they were merely toys at his beck and call. With just a phone call, innumerable celebrities would throw themselves at him, hoping to marry into the Turner family. ¡°Mr. Turner!¡± As he was roaming his hands over one of the celebrities, a servant rushed in from outside and interrupted him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Punish him!¡± Timothy regarded him coldly. At once, a few burly men in ck suits stepped forward and grabbed the man¡¯s arm before pping him several times across the face. Following those few smacks, the servant¡¯s face grew all swollen. ¡°Did I not say that no one is allowed to disrupt me when I¡¯m resting?¡± Timothy then grunted before turning to him and demanding, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Turner, the Smith family is here, asking to see you!¡± ¡°The Smith family?¡± Timothy instinctively frowned when he heard those words. ¡°Why do they want to see me? I¡¯m not interested!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Turner!¡± Hearing that, the servant instantly scrambled to his feet to leave. However, Timothy abruptly called him out when he spun around. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Turner?¡± The servant whirled around again, not daring to take even another step forward. ¡°What¡¯s their business with me?¡± ¡°They said they¡¯re here to apologize in person.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Timothy could not help sneering upon hearing that. Back when I gave them a chance, weren¡¯t they stubborn as a mule and refused to yield? Why are they here to apologize now? They¡¯re finally afraid, huh? ¡°Have them kneel at the gate. I¡¯ll meet them when I¡¯m in a good mood!¡± Snorting, he waved a dismissive hand before pouncing on the few celebrities in the swimming pool once more. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 The Legendary Man Chapter 189 Not Even Qualified Hugo, alongside Ezra and Miguel, had been kneeling in front of the gate of the Turner residence for over an hour. Throughout the entire time, no one bothered about them other than a single servant who said a few words to them. Yet, they dared not leave or even budge an inch. In fact, they did not even have the guts to shift on their knees despite having kneeled there for an hour. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we just leave? The Turner family doesn¡¯t have any intention of seeing us, so it won¡¯t do us any good even if we were to kneel here until dawn breaks.¡± Ezra finally snapped after having been on his knees for so long. ¡°Shut up!¡± Hugo shot him a baleful re. ¡°Even if we have to kneel until dawn breaks, you¡¯ve got no choice but to do so!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Ezra was going to argue, but Hugo cut him off right away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just stay on your knees here! Are you trying to drag the Smith family down with you by leaving now?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Resentment was written all over Ezra¡¯s face. I¡¯ve been kneeling here for over an hour, and my legs are about to be crippled! Still, the Turner family shows no signs of meeting us! What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t even open the gate! ¡°Zip it!¡± Hugo shot daggers at him and continued kneeling there without daring to twitch a single muscle. More than an hourter, the gate of the Turner residence swung open at longst. A servant dressed in ck walked out and looked down at the trio condescendingly, ordering, ¡°Come in. Mr. Turner has agreed to meet you!¡± ¡°Mr. Turner has agreed to meet us?¡± When Hugo heard that, a glimmer of jubtion shed across his dour face. As long as the Turner family is willing to see us, it means that we still have a ray of hope! ¡°Follow me!¡± Without sparing them a single look, the servant strode into the house. Meanwhile, Hugo was helped up from the ground by Ezra and Miguel before they all trailed after the man. All the way there, the servant walked ahead while the three of them walked behind him. Never once did they dare overtake him. Of course, they also did not dare even to steal a peek at the artificial rocks,kes, and swimming pools. After walking for a little over ten minutes, the servant finally came to a stop before a swimming pool. Lifting his head, he looked at Timothy and announced, ¡°They¡¯re here, Mr. Turner!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lounging on a chair, Timothy did not open his eyes as he enjoyed the massage given by a few attractive female celebrities. He merely waved a hand, upon which the servant immediately left. Nevertheless, the Smith family dared not take a gander at any of that. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They were only looking down at the ground with their heads hung. ¡°Why did youe and seek me out today?¡± Timothy had his eyes closed as he relished the feeling of the celebrities¡¯ smooth hands kneading his arms. ¡°We¡¯re here today to apologize to you in person, Mr. Turner! The incident before this is all a misunderstanding. My worthless granddaughter didn¡¯t know better and offended you, so I¡¯m here to make amends on her behalf,¡± Hugo replied with his head lowered. After saying that, he unhesitatingly fell to his knees before the man with a thud. When Timothy heard that, he opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here to apologize and make amends on her behalf? Why? Doesn¡¯t she know how to apologize by herself? Or is she mute? Where is she?¡± He casually swept his gaze around but did not see any sign of Josephine. ¡°I¡¯ve already banished her from the Smith family. Moving forward, she no longer has anything to do with us!¡± Hugo hurriedly disassociated the Smiths from Josephine. However, Timothy frowned deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not interested to know her current rtionship with the Smith family. I only want to know why she isn¡¯t here!¡± He had only agreed to meet with the Smith family because he wanted to see Josephine get on her knees before him and beg for mercy. Infuriated by her obstinacy in refusing to give up on the ecological park project, he was initially thrilled, thinking that she would obediently admit her mistake and plead with him for his forgiveness. Yet, to his dismay, not only did he fail to witness her grovel at his feet, but she was not even present! In a sh, his expression turned chilly. ¡°Spit it out! Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± ¡°Mr. Turner, she¡­¡± Hugo¡¯s heart lurched when he glimpsed the man¡¯s icy gaze. The thing he feared the most still became a reality. At the sight of him faltering, Timothy sneered. ¡°She refused toe, didn¡¯t she? It looks like she¡¯s truly mulish, far more unyielding than the few of you!¡± ¡°Mr. Turner, she no longer has anything to do with our family. We¡¯re willing to give the ecological park project up, so please spare us!¡± Since things hade to that, Hugo could only do his utmost best to distance himself from Josephine. Unfortunately, that did not work on Timothy at all. Instead, his expression went wintry, and he enunciated, ¡°Spare your family? Did you think I was targeting the Smith family because of the ecological park project? What makes you think that I¡¯d be bothered about an insignificant ecological park project, you old geezer? That project is only worth a few hundred million, so it¡¯s still not of import to me. I only targeted the Smith family because I want to show those who harbor thoughts of defying the Turner family the consequences of doing so! You dared to fight us for the pie, yet you didn¡¯t consider whether you have the capability to eat it!¡± Such a paltry ecological park project was not worthy of his attention, for he was the eldest son of the Turner family. Every year, the Turner family would take up tons of such projects in Jazona. In the whole of the city, no one would dare to have any objections after receiving a phone call from him. On the same night, they would tactfully back out and give their projects up. Josephine was the only person who dared to turn him down and was also the only one who refused to give in to the Turner family. Realizing that the man had no intention of letting the Smith family off the hook, Hugo could only put himself out there and continue begging while on his knees, ¡°Mr. Turner, we have truly realized the error of our ways! Please give our family a chance! We won¡¯t have any objections regardless of your stiptions! Even if you want us to be your dog, we¡¯ll do it willingly!¡± ¡°Be my dog?¡± In response, Timothy scoffed, ¡°Do you think your family is worthy of being my dog? Tell you what, do you know the name of the dog I raised in Jadeborough back then? It was known as the ckwood family! Even the top prominent family in Jadeborough is just a dog I keep! Yet, you think the Smith family is qualified to be my dog?¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 The Legendary Man Chapter 190 Just Await Our Demise ¡°Yet, you think the Smith family is qualified to be my dog?¡± The instant those words rang in their mind, the expressions of Hugo and his two sons turned frightfully grim. Hugo, especially, was gripped by the urge to crawl into a hole. Beforeing to the Turner residence, he had imagined all kinds of ways in which Timothy could humiliate them. Still, never had he expected him to say that the Smith family was not even qualified as the Turner family¡¯s dog. ¡°Mr. Turner, the Smith family¡ª¡± Hugo wanted to say that the Smith family still had some other value, but Timothy cut him off impatiently before he could even finish his sentence. ¡°Scram! I only agreed to meet the lot of you because I thought Josephine was willing to give in and apologize on her knees before me. I never expected it to be just you few old geezers! If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t even have deigned to see you! What a waste of time! Buzz off!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He waved a dismissive hand, not even in the mood to see them for a second longer. ¡°Mr. Turner¡ª¡± Just after Hugo had called out his name, Timothy interrupted, ¡°Get lost! Did you not understand me? Don¡¯t make me repeat myself! If the lot of you haven¡¯t disappeared from my line of sight within ten seconds, you need not leave anymore!¡± With that said, a dozen burly men in ck suits zipped out from nowhere and surrounded all three of them. From the looks of it, they would certainly have no qualms sending them across the great divide if they dared utter a single word of rejection. ¡°Understood, Mr. Turner! We¡¯ll leave at once!¡± Hugo struggled up from the ground with a dark expression on his face. The head of the Smith family had never expected things to end in such a manner when he hade to apologize in person. In his mind, he had assumed that the Turner family would pardon them as long as he gave up on the ecological park project and banished Josephine from the Smith family. However, all he had received from Timothy was scorn. Worse yet, they were even regarded as less than a dog. ¡°Hah! They should really take a good look at themselves in the mirror! Bold of them to think that their family is worthy of being our dog.¡± Timothy harrumphed, staring at the three men leaving with their tails between their legs. Then, he snapped his fingers which called forth a burly man in ck. ¡°What¡¯s the progress of the matter I ordered you all to do this noon?¡± Timothy asked nonchntly after the man greeted him respectfully. ¡°We failed,¡± the burly man in ck admitted with his head hung low. p! Timothy swung his hand and struck him across the face upon hearing that. ¡°What a bunch of useless creatures! What¡¯s the use of me hiring the lot of you when you can¡¯t even mow someone down?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Turner! I will take full responsibility for it!¡± At that p, the burly man in ck dared not utter a single word of protest, dropping to his knees before Timothy with a thud. ¡°Why did it fail?¡± Timothy asked while wiping his hand with a piece of tissue. ¡°We were a second away from seeding, but someone suddenly jumped out from beside her and blocked the car for her,¡± the burly man in ck replied in a low voice. ¡°Oh? Someone actually blocked the car for her?¡± A sh of surprise flickered across Timothy¡¯s face when he heard that. ¡°I never expected that worthless live-in son-inw to be the loyal sort!¡± ¡°Mr. Turner, should I lead some men there tonight and eliminate them both?¡± the burly man in ck inquired, lifting his head. In response, Timothy waved a dismissive hand. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. How dull it is to eliminate just the two of them! Since we¡¯re going to do so, we should wipe out the entire Smith family!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Turner?¡± ¡°Ry my orders¡ªhave someone lead a thousand soldiers from the Divine Dragon Guards and detain everyone in the Smith family. Spare no one, regardless of gender and age. Also, send another three thousand mercenaries to capture that worthless live-in son-inw of the Smith family and Josephine. Bring them to the Turner residence! I want to see how obstinate she can be!¡± A glint of frostiness shed across Timothy¡¯s face. I¡¯ve bedded plenty of women, but never one as headstrong as her! I wonder if she will be different in bedpared to those celebrities! ¡°Mr. Turner, if Old Mr. Turner were to learn that you mobilized the Divine Dragon Guards¡­¡± The burly man in ck peered at him warily. The Divine Dragon Guards is part of the Four Asura Guards, and the only establishment in the whole of Jazona with the right to deploy them is the King of War Division. Even the governor¡¯s office has to obtain permission from the King of War Division to mobilize them, not to mention us! Moreover, the only reason we can do so is that we¡¯re doing it secretly without the approval of the King of War Division. If word of this gets out, devastating consequences will befall the Turner family! ¡°Who will know about it if you keep your mouth shut?¡± Snorting, Timothy retorted indifferently, ¡°So what if he learns about it? He¡¯ll simply lecture me for a bit since the horse will already be out of the barn by then!¡± ¡°But, Mr. Turner¡ª¡± The burly man in ck was going to speak further, but Timothy cut him off. ¡°Stop yakking here! I want every single member of the Smith family to be brought to me before dawn without fail. If even one person is missing, I¡¯ll break your leg!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Turner!¡± The man gritted his teeth, not daring to utter another word. Half an hourter, a ck car came to a stop in front of the Smith mansion. The house was brightly lit, but Hugo¡¯s expression was dark and sullen, as ck as thunder. ¡°What should we do now, Dad?¡± Ezra could not help asking the moment he alighted from the car. Hugo had not said a single word throughout the drive, so he was too frightened to ask anything. ¡°What should we do?¡± When Hugo heard that question, he grunted before riposting, ¡°Why else can we do? Just await our demise!¡± Even when I went to my knees on the ground and implored the Turner family to take our family as their dog, they disdained me! What else can I do? ¡°Await our demise?¡± When those words drifted into Ezra¡¯s ears, his expression instantly changed. In a frantic voice, he screeched, ¡°In other words, this trip had been in vain? Then, I¡¯d been kneeling for nothing!¡± I kneeled outside the gate for more than an hour, until the point that I almost couldn¡¯t feel my legs anymore! But it turned out that it had all been for naught! ¡°Shut up!¡± Hugo went through the roof upon hearing that. He pointed at his son and wanted to haul him over the coals, but he abruptly copsed onto the ground with a thud. ¡°Dad!¡± At that sight, such terror struck Ezra that all the color drained from his face. ¡°Y-You unfilial son! Even if I don¡¯t die at the hands of the Turner family, you will kill me sooner orter!¡± Hugo was so livid that he jabbed his finger at the man. However, just when he was about to say something, the deafening roar of engines split the air outside the door. On the heels of that, a sh of white light illuminated the Smith mansion as though it was morning. At the blinding light, Hugo instinctively screwed his eyes shut. s, the second he opened his eyes, he was staring down the muzzle of a gun. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The Legendary Man Chapter 191 Take Them All Away ¡°W-Who are you all?¡± Hugo was promptly stunned at the sight of a dozen guns pointed at him. His two sons, Miguel and Ezra, were even more terrified. In fact, they were so terror-stricken that they did not even dare to make a peep. ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards!¡± The soldier in the lead regarded him coldly. Waving a hand, he ordered, ¡°Attention! Detain all members of the Smith family regardless of gender and age! Do not allow a single person to go free!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Following that order, a few hundred soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards stormed into the Smith mansion. Behind them, countless military trucks and jeeps obstructed the gate. In the vehicles were innumerable soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards with guns in their hands, the muzzles pointing right at the Smith mansion. ¡°What are you all doing? Stop right this instance! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to lodge a police report!¡± When Hugo saw droves of soldiers barging into the house and restraining all of his family members without fail, he was so enraged that he almost burst a blood vessel. ¡°Lodge a police report?¡± Hearing that, the soldier in the lead sneered with derision etched on his face. ¡°Do you think the police dare interfere in the business of the Divine Dragon Guards?¡± That remark rendered Hugo speechless right away. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± He stared at the man with an ashen face. Even if I have to die, I have to know who exactly is behind this! Casting him a frosty look, the soldier in the lead drawled, ¡°Who do you think? Do you really have no idea who you¡¯ve offended?¡± After saying that, he no longer bothered to waste his breath and waved a hand, instructing, ¡°Take them all away!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At that order, the soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards, who were no different from killing machines, sprung into action once more. While the whole of Jazona plunged into massive chaos, Jonathan was sitting in the living room, eating instant noodles. Indeed, he was still feeling hungry. The steak at the restaurant was not really his cup of tea, so he lost his appetite just after eating a few bites. As he was eating, Josephine happened to be done with her shower and came downstairs. When she spotted him wolfing down a bowl of instant noodles, she was very much taken aback. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± ¡°Yeah! The steak was horrible!¡± he answered casually. Upon hearing that, she frowned slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re still hungry? Don¡¯t eat instant noodles anymore. It¡¯s not healthy. I¡¯ll cook some spaghetti for you instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Instant noodles are quite delicious!¡± Jonathan remarked airily. Back when I was in the military, having a bowl of instant noodles was the happiest moment in my life! No matter how unhealthy it is, it¡¯s still way better than raw meat with blood still dripping from them. ¡°Really?¡± Josephine was rooted to the spot at hisment. All of a sudden, she remembered that she had seemingly never fulfilled her responsibility as his wife, nor had she ever cooked anything for him. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s pretty good!¡± Jonathan shed her a smile. ¡°T-Then, I shall eat with you. I happen to be hungry as well, so I¡¯d like to try your instant noodles!¡± While saying that, she grabbed a fork and sat down across from the man. When she slurped down the noodles, the spiciness assailed her that she coughed. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist had instant noodles. I think thest time I had them was when I was five or six years old. Cough, cough! She coughed violently, her throat burning so badly that tears almost escaped her eyes. ¡°Are you okay? I might have put a bit too much of the seasoning, so it¡¯s rather spicy.¡± Jonathan handed her a piece of tissue. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shaking her head, Josephine picked her fork up and took another mouthful. In truth, she was not at all hungry, but she merely wanted to understand him better. Throughout all these years, I don¡¯t seem to understand him at all. I don¡¯t even know what he had gone through in the past three years he had been missing. ¡°Jonathan, do you mind telling me how you spent the past three years?¡± She put down the fork in her hand and lifted her head to stare right at him. Both anticipation and apprehension brewed within her. She was extremely worried that Jonathan would rebuff her. ¡°Why are you asking about that out of the blue?¡± He gazed at her in puzzlement. ¡°I suddenly wish to know more about you.¡± Eyeing him anxiously, she added, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± She was afraid that she would be reminding him of something unpleasant in his past. After all, it was clear as day that he had suffered much and had had his fair share of tribtions in the past three years. ¡°I don¡¯t mind speaking about it.¡± At that, Jonathan chuckled and continued, ¡°But you might not believe me even if I were to tell you about it.¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± That time, she did not hesitate in the slightest. Perhaps I should choose to trust him once! ¡°Shall I begin then?¡± In no time, his mind drifted back to that night three years ago. That night, more than a dozen men hunted me down. If I hadn¡¯t broken into the military camp by ident, I would¡¯ve probably died in the wilderness long ago, never having procured the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique by coincidence or battled the nations and restored peace to the country! ¡°Sure!¡± Josephine nodded. Propping her chin on her hands, she pinned her gaze on him. Suddenly, she found that he did not seem as repulsive as she thought. In fact, he¡¯s quite handsome! ¡°I disappeared three years ago because I was hunted down.¡± In a mild voice, Jonathan then began narrating everything that had happened three years ago. ¡°That night, I was hunted by over a dozen men. They pursued me the entire night. If I hadn¡¯t identally barged into a military camp, I would¡¯ve likely been shed to death that very night.¡± Josephine paled when she heard that. ¡°You were hunted down? Why have I never heard you speak of it?¡± All I knew was that people were hunting him down when I first met him, and he almost died in the wilderness! I was the one who saved him then. But why were they after him again a yearter? ¡°It¡¯s not something for casual conversation, and it¡¯s now past anyway. Besides, you¡¯ve never asked me about it.¡± The man wore an indifferent expression. He was so calm that it was as though he was speaking of someone else¡¯s story. ¡°I¡­¡± At that remark, Josephine could not help biting her lip. Indeed, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve asked him why he went missing three years ago, nor have I ever cared where he went during his disappearance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jonathan. I¡­¡± A flicker of guilt fleeted across her eyes as she bit her lower lip. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to apologize. I¡¯ve never med you!¡± Smiling, Jonathan stroked her hair. ¡°What happened next?¡± Josephine continued asking. ¡°After that¡­¡± Jonathan had only said those two words when his expression abruptly changed. In the next moment, a bang rang out as the door of No. 1 Vi was kicked open. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 The Legendary Man Chapter 192 Are You Threatening Me Following that, a blinding light illumined the whole of No. 1 Vi, lighting every single corner of the mansion. Under that ring light, a middle-aged man in a military uniform strode in. As soon as he entered, countless soldiers in military fatigues rushed in from behind him with guns in their hands, upying the entire mansion. The moment they barged in, they aimed the muzzle of their guns right at Jonathan and Josephine in the living room. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonathan nced at the middle-aged man cidly without a hint of panic in his eyes. Hearing his question, the middle-aged man eyed him coldly and snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that! Are you Jonathan Goldstein?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered evenly. ¡°Then she must be Josephine Smith, right?¡± the middle-aged man demanded with his eyes fixated on Josephine. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan nodded nonchntly. ¡°Seize them!¡± the middle-aged man promptly ordered with a wave of his hand after obtaining the answer from Jonathan. It was as though he could not even be bothered to say another word with him. In an instant, the dozens of soldiers behind him stepped forward without hesitation to capture Jonathan and Josephine. Despite noticing their approach, Jonathan remained unruffled. He merely regarded the middle-aged man apathetically before drawling, ¡°The Turner family sent you, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Oh? Why would you say that?¡± The middle-aged man was suddenly intrigued when he heard that. ¡°The uniforms you¡¯re all wearing aren¡¯t that of the regr military troops. Since you¡¯re not of the Divine Dragon Guards, then you can only be mercenaries.¡± Casting him a dispassionate look, Jonathan continued, ¡°And in the whole of Jazona, only the Turner family who dubbed themselves the vice governor¡¯s office has a private army and holds a grudge against me. How¡¯s that? Am I right?¡± After hearing his deduction, the middle-aged man retorted with a snort, ¡°So what if you¡¯re right? Since you know as much, you¡¯d better surrender. Otherwise, you might be shot!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jonathan guffawed, not in the least bit concerned about the soldiers. Even if tens of thousands of soldiers were pointing their guns at me right now, I wouldn¡¯t panic at all, let alone dozens of soldiers! Back when I led the Four Asura Guards into battle all over the world, I never once retreated in the face of millions of soldiers. Yet, he wants to intimidate me with such a small group? The middle-aged man sneered in response. ¡°Threatening you? Do you think I¡¯m trying to scare you? Kid, you think too highly of yourself! You¡¯re not worthy enough to be threatened by me! Do you know how many more men I¡¯ve got outside? We¡¯ve taken over the entire Edenic Heights! With an order from me, the whole of No. 1 Vi will be riddled with bullets, including you!¡± ¡°The number of men you¡¯ve got makes no difference to me. It¡¯s the same whether I take a single life or a thousand lives.¡± Subsequently, Jonathan looked at him blithely and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that I hate having a gun pointed at me?¡± Right after he said those words, he moved so fast that he was merely a ck silhouette shing past. A secondter, the snap of a bone breaking pierced the air. Before the middle-aged man could even realize what had happened, his kneecap had been smashed from Jonathan¡¯s kick. ¡°Ah!¡± A howl of anguish reverberated around the living room, followed by a thud. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The middle-aged man had fallen to his knees before Jonathan. ¡°I told you. I hate it when someone points a gun at me.¡± Jonathan shot him a frosty look. With a flick of his wrist, he grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and twisted it hard. Another snap rang out as he broke thetter¡¯s wrist. ¡°Kill him! Finish him off!¡± the middle-aged man roared as though he had lost his mind from the excruciating pain. At his order, the dozens of soldiers promptly lifted the guns in their hands and pointed them at Jonathan. They were only awaiting the order to fire, whereupon they would pull the trigger at once. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who among you have the guts to shoot!¡± Grunting, Jonathan wrapped a hand around the middle-aged man¡¯s neck. As he applied pressure, thetter instantly could not breathe and almost suffocated. ¡°K-Kill him¡­¡± The middle-aged man gasped for breath, seemingly on the verge of suffocating anytime. ¡°Do you believe me if I say you¡¯ll surely die before they can open fire?¡± Jonathan looked at him coldly, then swept his gaze across the dozens of soldiers and barked, ¡°Put down your guns!¡± His bellow terrified the dozens of soldiers so badly that they almost dropped their guns. When his frosty gaze bore into them, especially, they felt as though they had been plunged into icy waters. ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯t lower your guns, he¡¯ll be dead! One! Two! Three!¡± After thest count, Jonathan tightened his grip around the middle-aged man¡¯s neck. In an instant, the latter¡¯s air supply was cut off, and his eyes even rolled back. At the scene unfolding before them, the soldiers exchanged nces before they finally decided to put down the guns in their hands. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I really detest having guns pointed at me!¡± The second they lowered their guns, Jonathan likewise dropped his hand from the middle-aged man¡¯s neck. However, he kicked him, causing thetter to fall to his knees before him. Having done so, he assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t kill you. I just don¡¯t like it when someone else points a gun at me. Mr. Turner wants to see me, doesn¡¯t he? It so happens that I¡¯d like to meet him as well. Let¡¯s go!¡± He then grabbed the middle-aged man by the neck and lifted him off the ground before warning, ¡°I don¡¯t mind going with you, but you can¡¯t take her anywhere!¡± Naturally, he was referring to Josephine. ¡°No way!¡± The middle-aged man reflexively rebuffed him when he heard that. My orders were to capture both Jonathan Goldstein and Josephine Smith! How am I going to exin myself if I only bring him back? ¡°Hmm?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cial, scaring the middle-aged man so much so that his legs went weak. After all, he was a soldier in name only. Although he usuallymanded thousands of mercenaries, he had never been to the battlefield. Being under the younger man¡¯s gaze, he suddenly felt as though a venomous snake had set its sight on him. That was not all, for he even felt that if he dared object, the man would kill him without the slightest hesitation in the next second. ¡°Fine!¡± He swallowed hard, not having the guts to protest in the end. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan then walked toward the door with his hand around the middle-aged man¡¯s neck. However, no sooner had he taken a few steps than Josephine called out to him, ¡°Jonathan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy.¡± ncing over his shoulder, Jonathan shed her a reassuring look before he strolled out of No. 1 Vi. Right after he stepped out of the door, he was greeted by a few thousand guns pointed straight at him. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 The Legendary Man Chapter 193 What A Bunch Of Useless Creatures In an old warehouse in Jazona, those abducted from the Smith mansion were all kneeling on the ground. Even Connor and Margaret were there. All of them were bound and blindfolded, trembling violently in a dark corner. Meanwhile, a thousand Divine Dragon Guards armed with lethal weapons stood guard over the entrance. The security was so tight not even a fly could enter. When a bright light shone on every single member of the Smith family, they cowered in the corner, quaking yet not daring to budge an inch. It was not until someone ripped the ck cloths from their eyes did Hugo recognized Timothy, who was sitting in the middle of the warehouse, at a single nce. ¡°Mr. Turner?¡± The moment he caught sight of the man, shock crept onto his features. Hadn¡¯t he just allowed us to leave the Turner residence a while ago? Why did he capture us back now? ¡°Hmm?¡± At the sound of his voice, Timothy nced at him cidly. When Hugo glimpsed the look in his eyes, he could not help asking, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Turner? Didn¡¯t you let us go earlier? Why have you captured us now?¡± ¡°Why, do you have an objection to that?¡± Timothy eyed him coldly, curling his lips. ¡°It¡¯s my prerogative to capture or set you free. Or was I supposed to inform you before I did so?¡± Hugo hastily exined, ¡°No, Mr. Turner! That wasn¡¯t what I¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Timothy cut him off. ¡°In that case, shut your mouth!¡± At his reprimand, Hugo was instantly terrified to the point that he dared not utter another word. Despite his high and mighty act in front of Josephine, he was a nobody in front of the younger man. With his brows furrowed, Timothy looked at the middle-aged man in ck beside him, inquiring, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the men you sent out? Why aren¡¯t they back yet with Josephine and that worthless bum?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask about it right away.¡± The middle-aged man promptly whipped out his phone to make a call. Rage zing in his eyes, Timothy grumbled, ¡°What a bunch of useless creatures! What¡¯s the use of me employing the lot of you when you¡¯re spending eons just to capture a worthless piece of trash and a slip of a woman?¡± The middle-aged man was so petrified that he could not offer any objection. Several minutester, he turned to Timothy and reported, ¡°I can¡¯t reach them, Mr. Turner.¡± Snorting, Timothy spat, ¡°Continue calling until you get through to them! If they can¡¯t even manage to capture those two with over three thousand men, they would be better off dead!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Turner!¡± At once, the middle-aged man in ck took out his phone and continued calling. Time ticked by, and the entire warehouse was eerily silent. Just when Timothy¡¯s patience was running thin, the middle-aged man abruptly cried out, ¡°I managed to reach them, Mr. Turner!¡± ¡°Give me the phone!¡± Snatching the phone from him, Timothy bellowed into the phone with an icy expression on his face, ¡°Where are you now? Have you captured that useless bum and Josephine?¡± ¡°Stop calling. I¡¯ll be there very soon.¡± Without warning, an unfamiliar voice drifted out of the phone. When Timothy heard that voice, his expression changed drastically. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the useless bum you spoke of.¡± Right after that sentence, Jonathan thundered, ¡°But I¡¯m not known as a useless bum! My name is Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Beep! The man then hung up without waiting for a response from Timothy. ¡°D*mn it! How dare that worthless piece of trash hang up on me?¡± Thetter¡¯s face contorted into a mask of fury when he heard the beeping tone. Infuriated, he smashed the phone onto the ground with a crash. In the blink of an eye, the phone shattered into smithereens. ¡°Send some men to stand guard at the door immediately! If that deadbeat dares to enter, capture him right away!¡± Timothy roared at the top of his lungs. ¡°Understood, Mr. Turner!¡± Following the order, the middle-aged man sprinted toward the door. However, the very moment he stepped out, the deafening roar of engines sounded outside the warehouse. On the heels of that, ck military trucks and jeeps appeared in his line of sight. ¡°They¡¯re back, Mr. Turner!¡± he quickly shouted when he saw the fleet of vehicles. ¡°I know.¡± Timothy stalked toward the entrance with ayer of frost nketing his face. Just when he reached the door, the fleet of vehicles screeched to a stop in front of the warehouse. Subsequently, a car door swung open with a click, and Jonathan lightly jumped out of a military jeep. As soon as he got out of the vehicle, thousands of soldiers surrounded him. In a trice, more than four thousand guns drew a bead on him. ¡°You¡¯re that useless son-inw of the Smith family?¡± Timothy questioned, casting him a frigid look right after Jonathan had alighted from the car. ¡°You¡¯re Timothy Turner?¡± Jonathan regarded the man indifferently without a hint of fear in his eyes. Despite being surrounded by a few thousand soldiers, he was not at all afraid. ¡°Where is Josephine?¡± Timothy swept his gaze around, only to find that Jonathan was alone, with no signs of Josephine. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°You¡¯re never getting the opportunity to see her. With this bunch of useless creatures, you have no chance in hell to capture her,¡± Jonathan replied breezily. ¡°What did you just say?¡± A flicker of fury passed across his face when Timothy heard that remark. Did he just im that the thousands of soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards and mercenaries are merely a bunch of useless creatures? ¡°You said they¡¯re a bunch of useless creatures?¡± ¡°Are they not?¡± Snorting, Jonathan continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to see me? I¡¯m here, so just spit out whatever it is that you want to say!¡± At his rxed expression, Timothy could not help scoffing, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you, Jonathan Goldstein! I always thought that you were no more than a dog raised by the Smith family, and you¡¯d fawn over them when they were angry so that they¡¯d reward you with a bone or two when they were happy. But from the look of things, you¡¯ve got much more of a backbonepared to the Smiths. At least, you aren¡¯t terrified to the point that you¡¯re brought to your knees, begging me to spare your life the second you stepped in!¡± In the face of his scorn, Jonathan remained unperturbed. ncing at him dispassionately, he stated, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you as well. If I¡¯d known that you¡¯d have the guts to actually send someone to kill Josephine and even mobilize the Divine Dragon Guards secretly, I might have wiped the Turner family out of existence before you could even meet me!¡± That was indeed the unvarnished truth. From the very beginning, he had not taken the Turner family seriously, for they were no more than an ant in his eyes. It was just a matter of a singlemand if he had wanted to obliterate them. In a split second, the Divine Dragon Guards could have razed them down to the ground. However, he did not expect Timothy to be so daring as to send someone to bump Josephine off. That had undoubtedly crossed his line. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The Legendary Man Chapter 194 Fire Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s remark, Timothy could not stifle a sneer. ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t mishear you, did I? You said you wanted to wipe the Turner family out of existence?¡± Raising his voice, he then asked, ¡°Did you all hear that? He said he wants to obliterate the Turner family!¡± He acted as though he had heard the greatest joke in the world and regarded Jonathan as a fool for having such wishful thinking. Soon, his smile faded. What reced it was an icy look in his eyes. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, do you know how powerful my family is? We¡¯re so influential that our power is beyond your imagination. Annihte our family? Who do you think you are? Even if Kingstone Warhol were standing there, he wouldn¡¯t even dare make such a statement, much less you!¡± Kingstone Warhol is a figure of no importance, even if he¡¯s the governor of Jazona. No matter how much power he wields, he can¡¯t mobilize the Divine Dragon Guards. In the whole of Jazona, the only ones who can deploy the Divine Dragon Guards other than Zachary Lint are our family! Wipe the Turner family out of existence? Even Kingstone can¡¯t do it, let alone a worthless live-in son-inw! Gazing at him apathetically, Jonathan replied, ¡°He¡¯s nothing. While he doesn¡¯t dare do that, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t dare do it as well! Is it all that difficult to annihte the Turner family?¡± At thatment, Timothy doubled over inughter. ¡°He¡¯s nothing? It looks like I¡¯ve really underestimated you, Jonathan! I initially thought that you were just a bit daring, but I never expected you to be so much more arrogant! If the governor of Jazona is nothing in your eyes, who¡¯s something to you? Zachary Lint? Or Asura?¡± ¡°Zachary Lint is nothing either!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was still as cid as ever. It was as though Zachary was also no more than an ant to him. ¡°What a m*ron!¡± After hearing that, Timothy lost all interest. It¡¯s not worth wasting my time with a fool who doesn¡¯t even care about Zachary Lint! ¡°All right, I don¡¯t want to waste my breath with you anymore, Jonathan. You want to wipe the Turner family out of existence, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Casting the man an airy nce, he dered, ¡°Do you see the soldiers standing behind you? There is a total of over four thousand of them. As long as you can take them all out, you¡¯ll have the opportunity to obliterate our family!¡± Soon after, he eyed Jonathan as though thetter was an idiot. Of the four thousand over soldiers standing behind him, more than a thousand are of the Divine Dragon Guards. Meanwhile, the remaining three thousand or so are mercenaries trained by our family with a king¡¯s ransom. Even if the King of War, Zachary Lint, were standing here, he would be equally defenseless in the face of the guns! ¡°I don¡¯t want to sully my hands by doing so,¡± Jonathan countered nonchntly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Did you all hear that? He said he doesn¡¯t want to sully his hands to take you all out!¡± Timothy hollered to the soldiers behind the man, his eyes narrowing with menace. When the soldiers heard him, they were instantly incandescent and roared, ¡°Yes, we heard that!¡± Sneering, Timothy barked, ¡°In that case, I reckon you all know what to do, yes? I¡¯m giving you a minute to riddle him with bullets! Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the soldiers bellowed at once. The look in their eyes as they stared at Jonathan was as though his death was near at hand. ¡°Why are you not acting, then?¡± Timothy boomed. In the next second, clicks echoed as the soldiers cocked their guns. Four thousand plus guns were then promptly pointed at Jonathan. It was as though they would open fire all at once with amand from Timothy. At the sight of Jonathan being held at gunpoint, Timothy sneered. ¡°Do you see that, Jonathan? If I give the order, your body will be a mass of holes before you can even plead for mercy! Are you afraid now? If you are, I can give you a chance. As long as you get on your knees before me and grovel, I might be in a better mood and thus spare you!¡± In spite of his words, a smirk graced his lips as he thought, Spare him? That¡¯s impossible! From the instant he stepped in the door, I had no ns of allowing him to walk out of here alive! In truth, he only said that because he wanted to humiliate Jonathan as much as possible before the man breathed hisst. He wanted to see him kneeling before him and entreating him for mercy like a dog. Then, he would give the order to have him eliminated. Yet, Jonathan nced at him coolly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re giving me a chance? In that case, I¡¯ll do the same. If you fall on your knees before me and grovel before my temper spikes, I¡¯ll grant you a quick and painless death!¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened when he heard hisst sentence, and he screeched, ¡°How dare you? I actually wanted to give you a chance, but you¡¯re determined to court death! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send you to meet your maker! Just go and die!¡± Having said that, he no longer bothered to yak with the man anymore. He waved his arm and ordered, ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± With thatmand, the soldiers aimed their guns at Jonathan in concert, their fingers on the trigger. At that exact moment, Jonathan said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± At the sound of his voice, disdain manifested on Timothy¡¯s face. ¡°Why, are you finally fearful? And here I thought you were truly unafraid of death, but it turns out that you¡¯re still a coward! Ultimately, you¡¯re no different from this bunch of dogs from the Smith family!¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I just wanted to tell you that you¡¯ve missed out on the chance I gave you. It¡¯s almost time, so they should be here soon!¡± Jonathan announced, casting him an impassive look. Immediately, he turned and gazed out at the vast sea of pitch darkness outside the warehouse. ¡°Come on in.¡± ¡°Come on in?¡± The moment Timothy heard those words, a glimmer of surprise flickered in his eyes. Don¡¯t tell me he arranged for an ambush outside? No, that¡¯s impossible! In the blink of an eye, he dismissed that notion. I¡¯ve already stationed a ton of soldiers to stand guard outside the warehouse, so I would¡¯ve been alerted at once if someone were lying in wait outside. Furthermore, more than four thousand soldiers are standing at the door, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if there¡¯s an ambush outside! ¡°All right, drop the act, Jonathan! Even if the president himselfes here today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save you!¡± In an instant, his gaze went chilly, and he ordered in a booming voice, ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± Following the order, the thousands of soldiers readied themselves to pull the trigger. However, an ear-splitting noise abruptly rang out beyond the door and interrupted them. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 The Legendary Man Chapter 195 At The Service Of Asura Bang! The loud bang resounded outside the warehouse. In the dark, it sounded very much like a p of thunder reverberating in the air. No sooner had the deafening boom split the air than innumerable shes of blinding light lit up in the darkness, illuminating the sky in a split second that it appeared to be daylight. Under the ring lights, military jeeps and trucks swarmed toward the warehouse swiftly like a torrential wave, apanied by the roar of engines. Approaching like gigantic beasts of steel, they truly made an impressive sight to behold. On the military trucks stood countless heavily-armed soldiers in green military fatigues. Their gazes were impassive, utterly devoid of emotion. On the whole, they looked just like killing machines. ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards?¡± As soon as Timothy caught sight of the soldiers on the military trucks, his eyes widened. The Divine Dragon Guards! How could this be? Why would they obey Jonathan¡¯smand? After all, as part of the Four Asura Guards, there¡¯s only one person who can deploy them in the whole of Jazona ¡ªthe King of War, Zachary Lint! How could a worthless piece of trash like him possibly mobilize them? That¡¯s impossible! Therefore, he dispelled that thought right away. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Even as the eldest son of the Turner family, he only dared to mobilize the Divine Dragon Guards in secret, so he reckoned that a deadbeat like Jonathan could not possibly do it, much less so openly, and causing such a hugemotion at that. As his mind ran wild with spections, an even louder roar rang out from behind the military trucks. On the heels of that, dozens of heavy tanks charged toward them with a crushing momentum like gigantic beasts of steel. When they rumbled on the road, the entire ground shook. Massive tank guns were aimed right at the warehouse, ready tounch at any time. They were just like the scythes of the Grim Reaper, for it seemed like everything on the face of the earth would be reduced to dust with a st from them. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? What exactly is happening?¡± Panic started creeping in Timothy. The turn of events had gone beyond his expectations. Oh my God, even heavy tanks have been deployed! What¡¯s next? Military helicopters? Or fighter jets? At the scene unfolding before him, even he started trembling in fear. A mere second after his words fell, a booming noise suddenly sounded in the air. As the rumbling came closer, more than a dozen military helicopters zipped over and hovered above the warehouse. Umpteen red dots were aimed right at the building, and one could even vaguely see the bright muzzles of the guns mounted on the military helicopters. Those were muzzles of machine guns used in carrying out a strafe, thus filled with ammunition. The whirring of the propellers had the wind howling in the sky. Meanwhile, at the door of the warehouse, innumerable soldiers started leaping down from the military trucks. Immediately after, they aimed their guns at the Divine Dragon Guards and mercenaries on Timothy¡¯s side. ¡°On the order of the King of War Division, everyone is to drop their weapons and surrender immediately! Otherwise, you will be executed on the spot!¡± An icy cold voice rang out from the mouth of the Divine Dragon Guards! In the face of the tens of thousands of soldiers from the Divine Dragon Guards as well as the dozens of heavy tanks and military helicopters, the thousands of Divine Dragon Guards and mercenaries were all filled with overwhelming despair and devastation. There was not the slightest notion of resistance in their minds. After all, they knew all too well that they would be instantly sted into pieces by the killing machines in front of them if they dared to entertain such a thought. Whoosh! At the absolute disparity in might, they promptly chose to toss their weapons away and surrender, for they did not have the guts to fight back. ¡°Gather the weapons! Then, restrain them all and bring them back!¡± With that order, the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards acted at once. In less than three minutes, the few thousand soldiers who pointed their guns at Jonathan earlier had be prisoners instead. They were all escorted onto the military trucks. Meanwhile, Timothy felt a chill running down his spine and his knees buckling at the scene unfolding before his eyes. Never had he expected a good-for-nothing such as Jonathan to have the capability to deploy the Divine Dragon Guards, and on the order of the King of War Division, to boot. ¡°W-Who exactly are you, Jonathan?¡± He fixated his eyes on Jonathan with terror brimming in his gaze. Hearing that question, Jonathan looked at him inly and asked, ¡°You dare provoke me without even investigating my identity? I don¡¯t know whether I should say that you¡¯re brave or foolish!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Timothy was just about to respond when an ear-splitting roar abruptly cut him off. That noise came from a green military helicopter. When the aircraftnded, the door swung open, and a middle-aged man in a military green coat leaped out. The moment he did so, the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards swiftly fell to their knees with a thud and eximed, ¡°We¡¯re at your service, King of War!¡± King of War? When those words rang out, the whole ce plunged into deathly silence. Everyone gaped at the middle-aged man in disbelief. They could not quite believe their eyes. T-This is the King of War, Zachary Lint? To them, Zachary was just like God himself. He only existed in their fantasies, and they had never dared hope to behold him with their own eyes one day. ¡°You may all rise,¡± Zachary dered airily. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± In a trice, the tens of thousands of soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards rose to their feet, their movement uniform without a hint of imperfection. At the sight of them all who resembled killing machines kneeling before Zachary, such stark terror struck Timothy that his face drained of all color, and horror shone in his eyes. Even his legs unwittingly went weak. T-The King of War, Zachary Lint? As he stared at the middle-aged man before him, he could tell by then that the man was none other than Zachary Lint, the Vanquisher King of War who ruled the whole of Jazona, no matter how dense he was. ¡°K-King of War¡­¡± In a sh, his legs gave out, and he fell to his knees before Zachary with a thud. He showed nary a trace of hesitation in doing so. After all, the Turner family¡¯s prestigious status in Jazona meat nothing in front of the man. With an order from him, the Turner family would be wiped out at lightning speed and disappear into nothingness. s, Zachary did not even spare Timothy a single nce when thetter kneeled before him. Instead, he turned to Jonathan and promptly dropped to his knees with a thud. ¡°Zachary Lint is at your service, Asura!¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The Legendary Man Chapter 196 You Are Unworthy Of Being My Dog Asura? That single word had utter shock washing over everyone there. The ce became as silent as the grave in the blink of an eye. At that very moment, everyone shifted their gazes to Jonathan. Asura? That Asura? There was only one Asura in the whole of Chanaea, so there was no mistaking his identity. In an instant, Timothy¡¯s mind went nk. He felt as though he had been struck by a bolt of lightning, almost copsing onto the ground. In fact, he dared not believe his ears. Did I perchance mishear him? Asura? Did he really say Asura? That good-for-nothing, Jonathan, is Asura? How is that possible? Asura is the man who led the Four Asura Guards into battling the nation¡¯s enemies and restoring peace to Chanaea! He has a godlike existence! How could that deadbeat be him? ¡°You may rise.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was as indifferent as ever. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Zachary got to his feet with his head lowered and retreated a few steps, not even daring to stand side by side with the man. That sight thoroughly dispelled thest shred of doubt everyone there harbored. Who else in this world other than the legendary Asura possesses the ability to have the Vanquisher King of War, Zachary Lint, lower his head and drop to his knees, not even daring to stand by his side? ¡°Have you taken care of the task I¡¯ve assigned you with?¡± Jonathan queried with an apathetic nce. ¡°The Decree of Asura has been issued, and the three Kings of War are currently leading their troops to Jazona, Sir! Barring any unforeseen circumstances, they¡¯ll arrive in half an hour!¡± Zachary answered solemnly. ¡°Great!¡± Nodding lightly, Jonathan confirmed, ¡°Jazona has been sealed off, right?¡± ¡°The whole of Jazona has been sealed off, Sir! Not a single person would be able to leave without your order!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Jonathan nodded again before he turned his gaze to Timothy and remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me about my identity just now? You¡¯ve got your answer now, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Timothy remained kneeling on the ground, trembling violently with unease haunting him. He was seized by the urge to p himself across the face. Oh God, why did I have to provoke him and the Smith family? For the sake of a measly ecological park project, I actually offended the only God in Chanaea, Asura! ¡°Since you know who I am, I suppose you should also be aware of your impending fate?¡± Jonathan asserted, casting him an imperturbable nce. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Sir! I was wrong!¡± Without dy, Timothy started mming his head against the ground as though he had lost his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re Asura! If I¡¯d known, I¡¯d never dare offend you no matter what! Please give me another chance! I beg you! I¡¯ve realized the error of my ways and will never again make the same mistake! Just regard me as a speck of dust and let me off the hook this once. Spare my life, please!¡± Right then, he no longer acted haughtily, as if he was superior to Jonathan. Instead, he was as servile he could be, banging his head against the floor ceaselessly while on his knees. Even when his forehead started bleeding, he dared not stop, afraid that the man would take his life in a fit of rage. s, Jonathan merely regarded him blithely with an impassive expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s toote that you only now realized your mistake. I gave you a chance earlier, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡± ¡°I was wrong, Sir! I really am!¡± Kneeling there with tears and snot all over his face, Timothy lifted his head and pped himself hard across the face. ¡°I beg you, Sir! Please give me another chance! As long as you spare me, I¡¯m willing to do anything at all! Even if you want me to be your dog, I¡¯ll be your most loyal dog!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not short of dogs. Besides, you¡¯re unworthy of being my dog.¡± Jonathan did not even deign to spare him a single nce, for he nevercked servants. Tons of people in the world yearned to be a dog to Asura. Thus, there was no need for him to consider Timothy. All at once, Timothy¡¯s face turned ashen. Jonathan¡¯s remark was like a p to him,nding hard on his face. The force of it was so great that blood almost gushed out of his nostrils. Never once had he thought that he would one day be unworthy of even being a dog when he was the high and mighty descendant of the Turner family. Moreover, those were the words he had given to Hugo, yet it was his turn to be on the receiving end to such humiliation. ¡°Sir, I¡ª¡± Timothy wanted to plead further, but Jonathan cut him off. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Stop spouting nonsense. I won¡¯t finish you off so quickly, so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯d be too easy of death if you were to die too soon.¡± Too unbothered to waste another second on the former, he waved a hand and ordered, ¡°Restrain him!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Following thatmand, dozens of Divine Dragon Guards stepped forward and tied Timothy up without dy. When Timothy was bound, he glowered at Jonathan with reddened eyes and roared, ¡°What exactly do you want, Jonathan?¡± Since his death was an unchangeable fact, he naturally turned bold. What¡¯s there to fear when I¡¯m going to die anyway? ¡°I want the entire Turner family to die with you!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned chilly as murderous intent fleeted across his eyes. That mere look terrified Timothy so much that a chill ran down his spine, and he broke out in a cold sweat. It felt as though he was staring the Grim Reaper in the eyes for a moment. ¡°Juste at me alone, Jonathan! This is my doing, so what has it got to do with my family? Simply kill me if you dare! Why are you dragging innocents into this matter?¡± he snarled. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Innocents?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan could not help sneering. ¡°You think your family is innocent?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Gritting his teeth, Timothy admitted, ¡°It was I who set fire to the ecological park and captured the Smith family, and I was also the one who secretly mobilized the Divine Dragon Guards. Even Josephine¡¯s near-miss car ident was my doing! What has my family got to do with all that?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with your family?¡± Jonathan chuckled coldly upon hearing that, scoffing, ¡°If you weren¡¯t part of the Turner family, do you think you could have deployed the Divine Dragon Guards? From the moment the Turners nted spies in the governor¡¯s office and the King of War Division, the death warrant has been signed!¡± They¡¯re merely an insignificant family, yet they dared to interfere in military affairs? Hah! They must have a death wish! I was the one who exchanged all that with my life, not some d*mned family! As long as I¡¯m still alive, I will never allow any family to meddle in the military and politics! No way in hell would I let someone else encroach on my territory! His words undoubtedly sentenced the Turner family to death. When Timothy heard that deration, he was so livid that he clenched his jaw hard and trembled all over. ¡°I¡¯lle back and haunt you even after I die, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± The biggest trump card in his entire life was none other than the Turner family. If even that ceased to exist, his identity as the eldest son of the Turner family would amount to nothing. ¡°You don¡¯t even have that chance anymore.¡± Jonathan threw him a cool look before lighting a cigarette. It¡¯s almost time, so the Four Asura Guards should have converged at Jazona. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 The Legendary Man Chapter 197 Open The City Gates It was ten o¡¯clock at night. At the western city gates of Jazona, only the sentries of the Divine Dragon Guards were present. At that exact moment, blinding lights abruptly appeared beyond the gates, followed by thunderous footsteps. Innumerable soldiers in ck armor marched toward the city gates like a ck cloud taking over the blue sky. Their footsteps shook the ground, and it felt as though the earth would even crack under their oppressive weight. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The instant the Divine Dragon Guards heard those footsteps, they immediately raised the guns in their hands and aimed them at the army outside the city. ¡°Dorian Chance from Mysonna is here with the Anima Dragon Guards, leading them to Jazona in response to the Decree of Asura!¡± All at once, a rough and resounding voice pierced the air outside the city. In the next second, a man in full armor with a red, long sword in his hand stood before the gates. Behind him were tens of thousands of soldiers d in ck armor. At that very moment, only a single sentence could describe the imposing scene¡ªan army so massive like thunderclouds that threatened to reduce the city to ashes with lightning. The man who spoke was none other than Dorian Chance, the Excalibur King of War. As for the soldiers behind him, they were the Anima Dragon Guards, one of the Four Asura Guards. ¡°It¡¯s the Excalibur King of War!¡± The moment the Divine Dragon Guards caught sight of Dorian, they recognized him instantly. Back then, under Asura¡¯s lead, the four Kings of Warmanded the Four Asura Guards and battled the nations, so it was impossible for them not to recognize the Excalibur King of War. ¡°Open the city gates!¡± Following the order from the soldier leading the Divine Dragon Guards, someone promptly opened the city gates. After that, the ten thousand Divine Dragon Guards guarding the western city gates fell to their knees before the man. ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards of Jazona wee you, Sir!¡± ¡°You may rise.¡± Waving a hand, Dorian raised the long sword in his hand and thundered, ¡°Attention, Anima Dragon Guards! Enter the city!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Letting out a roar, Dorian led a hundred thousand Anima Dragon Guards into the city. At the same time, the same scene transpired at all four city gates of Jazona. At the eastern city gates, the ce was also deserted. In fact, not even a single fly was in sight. Right then, a tter of hooves split the air outside the city gates. Shortly after, countless cavalry soldiers in ck armor showed up in front of the city gates atop mighty horses. If they had not stopped in time, they would have probably smashed the city gates to smithereens. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± the Divine Dragon Guards, who stood sentry there, instantly bellowed at that sight. ¡°Terrence Xavier from Kingshinton is here with a hundred thousand Fang Dragon Guards in response to the Decree of Asura!¡± A shout rang out, and Terrence appeared on his stallion before the city gates in full armor. The spear in his hand glinted coldly, radiating an imposing aura. It was as though he could emerge victorious even when battling against ten thousand people by himself. ¡°It¡¯s the Cardinal King of War!¡± The moment they heard those words, the soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards swiftly ordered in a booming voice, ¡°Open the city gates, quick!¡± With that order, the eastern city gates swung open at once. At the very same instant, Terrence swung the spear in his hand forward and roared, ¡°Attention, Fang Dragon Guards! Enter the city with me!¡± As if answering him, the neigh of horses reverberated in the air. Terrence, the Cardinal King of War, thereby led a hundred thousand Fang Dragon Guards into the city. By then, the Cardinal King of War and the Excalibur King of War had both entered the city with the exception of the Thunder King of War, who was quelling the rebellion in Beshya. No sooner had they entered the city than the city gates were closed once again. Unexpectedly, just after the city gates had swung close, a roar echoed outside. The noise was deafening, causing the entire ground to shake as if an earthquake had urred. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± In a trice, the legion of Divine Dragon Guards at the eastern gates prepared themselves for battle. They aimed the guns in their hands forward without an ounce of hesitation. In the pitch darkness, a sh of ring light zed to life. Under the light, numerous armed soldiers d in ck armor stood in front of the city gates. Behind them, umpteen military fighter jets hovered in the air. ¡°Who are you all?¡± At that sight before them, the expressions of the Divine Dragon Guards atop the city gates changed drastically. Both the Cardinal King of War and the Excalibur King of War have led their troops into the city. Yet, another army came forth at this time. Who could they be? Could they be rebels? ¡°Reaper, the Thunder King of War¡¯s lieutenant, is here on the orders of the Thunder King of War to lead fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards to Jazona in response to the Decree of Asura!¡± As the voice rang out, a man in silver armor, who was over two meters tall and holding a sword in his hand, came into view before the city gates. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Behind him was the Eagle Dragon Guards, who kept guard over Beshya. ¡°The Eagle Dragon Guards?¡± The Divine Dragon Guards looked at each other when they heard Reaper¡¯s voice, surprise flitting across their eyes. Isn¡¯t the Eagle Dragon Guards quashing the rebellion in Beshya? Besides, the Decree of Asura didn¡¯t include the Eagle Dragon Guards this time. Why did they suddenlye? ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that you¡¯re from the Eagle Dragon Guards?¡± one of the soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards demanded sharply. ¡°This is my seal!¡± After saying that, Reaper flicked his wrist, and a silver seal flew toward the city gates. Thud! The silver seal dropped to the ground. When the Divine Dragon Guards picked it up, they immediately spotted a word in ck engraved on it¡ªThunder. ¡°This is the Thunder King of War¡¯s seal!¡± The four Kings of War each had a seal. With the seal, they couldmand a hundred thousand Asura Guards. The seal was unique and could not be forged. The second the Divine Dragon Guards recognized the Thunder King of War¡¯s seal, they no longer questioned things further but ordered someone to open the city gates right that instant. ¡°Open the city gates and wee the Eagle Dragon Guards!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Following that order, the city gates were instantly opened. Without saying any superfluous words, Reaper raised the sword in his hand and thundered at once, ¡°Attention, Eagle Dragon Guards! Enter the city with me!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± With a roar, Reaper stepped into the city with fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards. Half an hourter, the three troops finally converged. Two hundred and fifty thousand heavily-armed soldiers thronged the city under themand of two Kings of War and Reaper. When Terrence and Dorian saw Reaper, a glimmer of surprise shed across their eyes. ¡°Why are you here, Reaper? Didn¡¯t Asura order the Eagle Dragon Guards to quell the rebellion in Beshya and say that you need note in response to his decree?¡± Terrence wore a cold expression on his face as he asked. He had long since caught wind of the rebellion in West Region, but Kane did not request for help, nor did Asura issue any decree, so he merely stood idly by. That was a rule¡ªthe Four Asura Guards were not allowed to act arbitrarily without an order. Otherwise, they would all be regarded as rebels and executed without fail. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to lead fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards to Jazona in response to the Decree of Asura on the orders of the Thunder King of War!¡± Reaper quirked his eyebrow slightly, neither servile nor overbearing despite facing two Kings of War. In fact, he was filled with confidence. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 The Legendary Man Chapter 198 Toward The Turner Residence After hearing Reaper¡¯s words, Terrence promptly harrumphed and scoffed, ¡°Hmph! He sure is fearless! Isn¡¯t he afraid that the rebels at West Region would destroy his base once you leave?¡± ¡°A mere hundreds of thousands of rebel troops of the West Region means nothing when the Thunder King of War is leading the army personally! He only needs fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards to drive them out of Beshya and back to West Region!¡± Reaper retorted coldly without backing down. As the pride and dignity of the Eagle Dragon Guards were involved, he refused to budge. ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident. Wouldn¡¯t it be humiliating if his base were really demolished, forcing him to implore us for help? I heard that he would have to go and stay at Northern Crimson Prison for some time if he can¡¯t put an end to West Region¡¯s rebellion!¡± Terrence sneered. Northern Crimson Prison housed the most dangerous people in the entire world. Rumor had it that the president of a small country was also once imprisoned there. It¡¯ll be interesting if he¡¯s locked up there! ¡°You do not need to worry about that, Sir! With the Thunder King of War there, the rebellion in the West Region will naturally be quelled within a month,¡± Reaper asserted frigidly. ¡°What if he can¡¯t quell it?¡± Terrence questioned with an arch of his eyebrow. ¡°If he can¡¯t quell it, I¡¯ll then willingly offer my head tomemorate myrade-in-arms who¡¯ve lost their lives in the battle!¡± Reaper¡¯s face wasyered with a nket of frost. ¡°You said that yourself, so I¡¯ll be waiting for your head if he can¡¯t quell the rebellion by then,¡± Terrence riposted with a snort. At that, Dorian could not help shooting him a re. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Stop scaring him! Aren¡¯t you afraid that Kane will battle it out with you if you give him a heart attack or something with your threats?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°So be it. I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡± Terrence rolled his eyes in response. The four Kings of War had battled the nations with Asura for years on end, during which they had experienced countless brushes with death. Those who had never been through such an experience would never be able to fathom the close bond between them. It was nothing to crack a few jokes, but if something were to happen to Kane for real, the fury of the three other Kings of War would be so great that they would undoubtedly raze the entire West Region to the ground. ¡°I wonder who¡¯s foolish enough to anger Asura this time. I¡¯ve followed him for three years, but I¡¯ve never seen the Decree of Asura!¡± While speaking, Terrence leaped lightly and dismounted from his stallion. ¡°Is that important? No matter who it is, there¡¯s only one consequence to angering Asura¡ªdeath,¡± Dorian stated with a grunt. The instant that word fell, the temperature in the whole of Jazona seemingly plummeted at that very moment. At that exact second, the deafening roar of an engine abruptly pierced the air. Immediately after, a green military jeep sped toward them. Behind it trailed a dozen military trucks that resembled beasts of steel. On each of them stood innumerable heavily-armed soldiers in ck armor. With a screech, the military jeep then came to a stop. The car door swung open, and a middle-aged man in a military green coat jumped out. As soon as Terrence spotted him, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve finally shown up, Zachary? Where¡¯s Asura?¡± ¡°You want to see Asura? Execute your mission first before putting forth that request!¡± Zachary threw him a wintry look. Then, he fished out a gold seal from his pocket. The gold seal had a word in gold engraved on it¡ªAsura. Subsequently, he boomed, ¡°Hereby is the Decree of Asura! Attention, Cardinal King of War and Excalibur King of War!¡± ¡°We¡¯re at Asura¡¯s service!¡± The moment they saw the Decree of Asura, Terrence and Dorian dropped to their knees on the ground. ¡°Terrence Xavier, the Cardinal King of War, and Dorian Chance, the Excalibur King of War, is at hismand!¡± ¡°On Asura¡¯s orders, the Cardinal King of War and the Excalibur King of War are to each lead a hundred thousand soldiers with the Vanquisher King of War to obliterate the Turner family! All rights to command troops belong to me tonight! This is Asura¡¯s order, and vitors are to be executed without fail!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Terrence and Dorian roared in unison, acknowledging the order on their knees. Before the Decree of Asura, they would not dare to have a single objection even if they were ordered to hand their military power over. That was the Decree of Asura. It represented Asura¡¯s highest authority. ¡°You may both rise.¡± After giving the orders, Zachary put away the seal. He was just about to say something when he inadvertently caught sight of Reaper and the Eagle Dragon Guards behind the man. At once, his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Why are you here, Reaper?¡± ¡°Sir, the Thunder King of War has ordered me to lead fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards to Jazona in response to the Decree of Asura!¡± Reaper replied firmly. ¡°He has his hands full, yet he dared to send you over with fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards? Is he sick of living?¡± Zachary¡¯s expression turned chilly after he heard that. Nheless, he did not pursue the matter but nced at Reaper coldly and snapped, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, obey mymand and integrate the fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards into the Divine Dragon Guards. I¡¯ll bemanding the troops!¡± ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± Without further ado, Reaper got on his knees and acknowledged the order. ¡°Which family is this Turner family, Zach? And what did they do that made Asura go through the roof?¡± Terrence could not resist asking after Zachary had finished giving all the orders. Just how much do they wish to die to be able to provoke Asura into issuing the Decree of Asura? ¡°It¡¯s just a small family,¡± Zachary replied sely. ¡°But they really shouldn¡¯t have sent men to kill Ms. Smith. They¡¯ve crossed the line. After all, Ms. Smith is Asura¡¯s kryptonite!¡± ¡°What?¡± The second Terrence and Dorian heard that name, both their expressions changed in a sh. A few years ago, they learned that Asura had a wife in Jazona with the family name of Smith. They all referred to her as ¡°Ms. Smith¡± and regarded her as Asura¡¯s wife. Someone actually dared to make an attempt on Asura¡¯s wife¡¯s life? In the blink of an eye, their gazes turned cial, and an invisible murderous intent emanated from their eyes. ¡°Where is the Turner family? Bring me there! I¡¯m going to wipe them out of existence!¡± Asura had his kryptonite, and all who dared touch it would die for sure. Likewise, the four Kings of War had their kryptonite¡ªthey would never allow anyone to harm a single hair on Asura and his family¡¯s heads. Death awaited anyone who attempted otherwise. ¡°It¡¯d be too much of a merciful release if we were only to obliterate the Turner family. Not only do I want the Turners to die, but I also want all their pawns to perish with them!¡± Zachary dered with a frosty expression on his face. After saying that, he stepped forward and looked at the three hundred thousand Asura Guards before him, bellowing, ¡°Attention, all troops! Move out!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As that order rang out, the three hundred thousand soldiers shouted their acknowledgment. The field reverberated with their roar. Amidst that, Zachary led the way in front while Terrence and Dorian followed behind. Leading the three hundred thousand Asura Guards, they marched through Jazona like a war machine headed toward the Turner residence. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The Legendary Man Chapter 199 The Death Penalty Coincidentally, the Turner family was holding their family banquet that day. The banquet hall of the Turner residence was filled with people, but one of the scions, Timothy, was nowhere in sight. Every time that very day came in the past, he would personally present his gift to Titus¡ªthe patriarch of the Turner family¡ªand receive the man¡¯s praise under the envious gazes of his peers. That day, however, he did not turn up. In the corner of the hall stood a middle-aged man in a ck suit. A frown marred his countenance as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy?¡± He was Timothy¡¯s father and Titus¡¯ eldest son, Hank Turner. In other words, he was the future sessor to the Turner family. Beside Hank was a man who seemed to be a servant. Not daring to look him in the eye, the man stammered timidly, ¡°Mr. Timothy w-went out!¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± Hank demanded, his brows knitting together. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± The servant¡¯s head hung all the lower. Upon hearing that, Hank went ballistic. ¡°You don¡¯t know? What¡¯s the use of me employing you when you don¡¯t even know where he went? You lots are good-for-nothing! Phone him and tell him to rush back within half an hour no matter where he is or which woman¡¯s bed he¡¯s in!¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t reach Mr. Timothy¡­¡± The servant was so terrified that his legs shook. ¡°You can¡¯t reach him?¡± Hank¡¯s expression darkened the instant he heard that. Raising his leg, he kicked the servant in his stomach, sending him down on his knees. ¡°Tell me honestly¡ªwhere exactly did he go?¡± His sudden rage petrified the servant so greatly that his whole body began to tremble. With terror written all over his face, he admitted, ¡°M-Mr. Timothy is at the warehouse.¡± ¡°At the warehouse?¡± When Hank heard that, the crease between his eyebrows instantly deepened. ¡°What is he doing there?¡± ¡°M-Mr. Timothy secretly mobilized the Divine Dragon Guards and captured the entire Smith family. He even said that he wanted to ughter them all tonight!¡± By then, the servant was already at the point whereby he no longer cared what he should and should not say, revealing everything in a single breath. ¡°What a fool! Utterly foolish!¡± Hearing that Timothy deployed the Divine Dragon Guards without authorization, Hank flew off the handle. He kicked the servant in the shoulder, knocking him right to the ground. ¡°He actually dared to mobilize the Divine Dragon Guards secretly? Does he know that doing so is punishable by death? Is he sick of living?¡± The Divine Dragon Guards is one of the Four Asura Guards, and Zachary Lint is the only person in the whole of Jazona who has the right to mobilize them! Yet, he dared to deploy them secretly? If the King of War Division were to learn about it, it¡¯d be a capital crime that would result in our entire family being executed! Hank was so livid that his face flushed. ¡°Is that idiot trying to get the Turner family killed? Send some men to the warehouse and bring him back immediately! If I don¡¯t see him within half an hour, you¡¯ll be paying with your life!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± His order struck such stark fear into the servant that he scrambled up and sprinted away, not daring to tarry for even a second. Even after he was gone, fury remained etched on Hank¡¯s face. Seeing that, a middle-aged man in military fatigues walked over. ¡°What happened, Hank?¡± At the sight of his brother, Hank spat, ¡°It¡¯s that idiot, Timothy! He actually dared to mobilize the Divine Dragon Guards without permission and even seized the entire Smith family! Not only that, but he¡¯s even nning to annihte them! Does he really have a death wish?¡± Right then, he was so furious that he was even gripped by the urge tomit murder. Never mind if he merely detained the entire Smith family or even killed the lot of them, but he actually dared to deploy the Divine Dragon Guards secretly! That¡¯s a capital offense! No one will be able to save him! ¡°Ah, I thought it was something serious. It¡¯s just mobilizing the Divine Dragon Guards without authorization, no? It¡¯s fine. With me around, no one will find out about it. Even if someone does learn about it, I¡¯ll just say that I was the one who deployed them.¡± Hank¡¯s brother patted him on the shoulder nonchntly after hearing that. ¡°But¡ª¡± Hank was going to speak further, but he cut him off. ¡°All right, don¡¯t worry about it anymore, Hank. It¡¯s the Turner family¡¯s family banquet tonight, so why be up in arms on such a joyous day? Timothy is still young and doesn¡¯t know the severity of doing so. Just give him a word of warningter.¡± Subsequently, he continued, ¡°Next time, inform me beforehand. After all, deploying the Divine Dragon Guards without authorization is a capital offense!¡± ¡°What an insolent fool! I¡¯ll kill him when hees back!¡± Despite his brother¡¯s words, Hank was still purple with rage. This younger brother of his was the captain of the Special Forces Team Eight, so he was considered a high-ranking official in the Divine Dragon Guards. With him there, things could probably be swept under the rug even if someone discovered it. However, no sooner had he finished speaking than the servant who dashed out earlier abruptly returned, and with a panicked expression at that. It was as though he had encountered something utterly terrifying. ¡°Why are you back? Have you found Timothy?¡± Hank frowned when he took in the panic-stricken look on the servant¡¯s face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°B-Bad news! There are many soldiers outside, and they have surrounded the Turner residence!¡± the servant frantically reported as he panted, having run hell for leather that he could barely catch his breath. ¡°What did you just say? There are many soldiers outside, and they have surrounded the Turner residence?¡± Hank¡¯s expression changed the instant he heard his words. ¡°Yes! There¡¯s a whole legion! There are so many of them that they spread out far beyond the eye could ever behold, an entire sea of darkness. It¡¯s really terrifying!¡± The servant¡¯s face had gone as white as a sheet in fright. The moment Hank¡¯s brother heard the servant¡¯s utterances, his face turned as ck as thunder. ¡°How dare they? Who are these soldiers who dared to surround the Turner residence? Are they sick of living?¡± After saying so, he yanked the servant up by the cor and started striding out. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Show me where they are! I want to see who is so audacious as to besiege the Turner residence!¡± As he spoke, he stepped out of the Turner residence in less than a minute. Right when he reached the gate, he suddenly heard an ear-splitting roar. Apanying it was the sound of hooves ttering on the ground and the footsteps of countless soldiers. The noise was so great that it was as though the ground would crack in the next second. At once, his expression changed. Being in the military himself, he was all too familiar with such sounds. These aren¡¯t soldiers! Instead, it¡¯s clear as day that troops have been deployed! What is going on? Why did they besiege the Turner residence out of the blue? Just when the thought of taking flight seized him, a bang sounded as the gate of the Turner residence was kicked open from the outside. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 The Legendary Man Chapter 200 Executed On The Spot Bang! With just a kick, the gate broke into pieces. On the heels of that, innumerable soldiers dressed in ck armor swarmed into the Turner residence. As soon as they stepped in, they held the middle-aged man and the servant he held by the cor at gunpoint. ¡°W-Who are the lot of you?¡± At the scene before his eyes, the middle-aged man was still a touch panicked at that moment despite being the captain of the Special Forces Team Eight. Just the number of soldiers blocking at the front of the Turner residence amounted to several thousand, not to mention the legion of soldiers outside who had long since surrounded the Turner residence. Hundreds of soldiers were aiming their guns at him, and they could instantly riddle him with bullet holes with just a single shot each. ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards!¡± A cold voice rang out from the troop of soldiers. ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards?¡± A sh of surprise fleeted across the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes when he heard that. In the next instant, his expression changed, and he questioned sharply, ¡°Which team are you from? And who ordered you to besiege the Turner residence? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Yoel Turner, the captain of the Special Forces Team Eight! Have yourmandere forth to meet me!¡± Upon hearing that, the soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards aimed their guns right at his head, not in the mood to yak with him. ¡°You speak too much! Surrender immediately, or you¡¯ll be executed on the spot!¡± Executed on the spot? Yoel¡¯s face contorted with rage the second he heard that threat. ¡°I¡¯m the captain of the Special Forces Team Eight! Go ahead and harm a hair on my head if you dare! You¡ª¡± Bang! Before he had even finished speaking, a gunshot pierced the air, the bullet hitting him right at the knee. With that, his legs went weak. A thud sounded as he went down on one knee. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Raise your hands and surrender!¡± The Divine Dragon Guards wore icy expressions on their faces, exuding murderous intent. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yoel was visibly shocked by the scene before him, and he anxiously demanded, ¡°Where is your commander? I want to see him!¡± ¡°You want to see me?¡± No sooner had his words fallen than a chilly voice sounded outside the fallen gate. Subsequently, a man in a military green coat stalked in. The instant Yoel saw the man, his face paled, and he hastily cried out, ¡°The captain of the Special Forces Team Eight, Yoel Turner, at your service, Sir!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to see me? I¡¯m themander of the operation this time. Do you have any objections to that?¡± Zachary drawled, casting him an airy nce. ¡°I dare not, Sir!¡± Yoel lowered his head immediately, not daring to utter a single word further. ¡°You dare not?¡± Hearing that, Zachary sneered. ¡°Is there anything the Turner family dare not do in Jazona? The eldest son of the Turner family mobilized the Divine Dragon Guards without permission and captured the entire Smith family, even almost seizing Asura himself. Is there really anything the Turner family dare not do?¡± What? Yoel¡¯s eyes popped in shock. He gaped at the man incredulously, and even his voice was seemingly quivering. ¡°W-What did you just say, Sir? Timothy almost seized Asura?¡± That¡¯s Asura, the only God in Chanaea and also in the hearts of the Four Asura Guards! Back when he led us all into battle, we defeated the enemies in a mere three years and restored peace to the country. Yet, that idiot almost took him into custody? At his shocked expression, Zachary threw him a wintry look. ¡°As a captain of the Special Forces of the Divine Dragon Guards, you should know full well the penalty of mobilizing the Divine Dragon Guards without permission, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Yoel hung his head, too afraid to look the man in the eye. As a captain of the Special Forces of the Divine Dragon Guards, no one knows the rules of the Divine Dragon Guards better than I do. Every single one of them is an irond rule, and vitors will be punished ording to militaryw! ¡°So, what¡¯s the penalty?¡± Zachary questioned in a frosty voice. ¡°The entire family will be executed,¡± Yoel answered through gritted teeth. Never had he felt so close to death. Even back when he battled the nations and almost died on the battlefield innumerable times, he had never been as terrified as he was right then. ¡°Since you know the rules, you don¡¯t need me to tell you what you should do next, do you?¡± Zachary regarded him coldly. The color drained from Yoel¡¯s face, turning it ashen. ¡°I know what I should do. I¡¯m sorry for having vited the rules of the Divine Dragon Guards, Sir!¡± After saying that, he gritted his teeth and whipped out a gun from his pocket without warning, putting it right at his temple. A bang rang out, and a golden bullet pierced his head. Blood sttered everywhere on the ground. Yoel¡¯s eyes remained wide open as he copsed in his own pool of blood. Resentment remained in his gaze even after he had breathed hisst. ¡°Well, at least he had some guts and didn¡¯t bring shame to the Divine Dragon Guards!¡± Staring at the man¡¯s body, Zachary harrumphed before ordering, ¡°Attention, everyone! Wipe out the Turner family! Do not spare even a single one of them!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Following that order, the soldiers in ck armor stormed into the Turner residence without a second¡¯s dy. Meanwhile, those at the Turner family¡¯s family banquet were utterly oblivious to everything that had transpired outside the residence. Seized by a sense of foreboding, Hank frowned. Just when he was about to get to his feet and go outside to check things out, heavy footsteps suddenly echoed in the room. Immediately after, countless soldiers in full armor charged into the Turner residence. Wielding weapons, they moved in an orderly fashion. As soon as they stepped in, they promptly pointed their guns at all the members of the Turner family. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± someone cried out upon seeing the scene unfolding right before his eyes. ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards!¡± An icy voice came from the soldiers. ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards?¡± The moment those words rang out, the initially boisterous banquet plunged into a deathly silence. Titus, who was at the head of the table, frowned. Standing up, he inquired, ¡°Why did you barge into our residence?¡± ¡°Do you truly not know the answer to that?¡± Snorting, one of the soldiers in the lead barked, ¡°Everyone, raise your hands and surrender immediately! Those who resist shall be executed without fail!¡± Executed? At that word, Titus¡¯ expression swiftly changed. With his gaze fixated on the Divine Dragon Guards that resembled a ck sea, he asked, ¡°Who gave you the order to intrude into the Turner residence? Where is Yoel? Where is he? Have him step out!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for him anymore; he¡¯s already dead.¡± Eyeing him cially, the soldier in the lead waved a hand and ordered, ¡°Move it, men!¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 The Legendary Man Chapter 201 Unfilial One order was all it took. In a matter of seconds, countless soldiers in ck armor stepped forward with their guns locked and loaded. They would fire at anyone who dared to oppose them. Fear instantly engulfed the Turner residence and agonized screams echoed.As the head of the family, Titus was infuriated when he saw what was happening. He roared, ¡°Which Divine Dragon Guards division are you from? Who authorized this? How dare you attack my home? I will talk to the governor about this in person and will report this matter to the King of War! Just you wait. All of you will be at the mercy of a judge in court.¡± Titus was so angry that he was trembling a little. The Turner family was the most powerful of the four prominent families. Although the family might not be as powerful as the King of War or the governor¡¯s office, the Turners were still strong enough to do whatever they please in Jazona. How dare the Divine Dragon Guardse after us? ¡°Shut up!¡± said a soldier. Titus had just finished speaking at the time, but the soldier was so quick that he had already whacked the back of Titus¡¯ head. That hurt Titus so much that his legs gave way, and he knelt on the floor. Witnessing that got Hank¡¯s eyes bulged in surprise. He screamed, ¡°Dad!¡± Bang! Hank barely got to finish his words before a gun went off and a loud bang disrupted everything. Thump! A bullet had torn through Hank¡¯s knee and forced him to kneel on the floor before he could even take a step forward. ¡°We will kill you if you step forward again.¡± The barrels of the guns seemed countless at the time, and every single one of them was pointed at Hank¡¯s head. That frightened him so much that he didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle. It took less than ten minutes for the noise in the Turner residence to die down. Hundreds of members of the Turner family were on their knees. No one was excused or pardoned, and they all looked pale. Their gaze was nk, so they looked like mindless zombies at the time. Titus, on the other hand, was gritting his teeth. He red icily at the soldiers there. Despite the dire situation, his aura remained strong, and he still acted like the head of the Turner family. He threatened, ¡°Just you wait. I will definitely report this matter to the King of War. Who ordered you to come after the Turner family? And how dare he do that?¡± Titus¡¯ voice was incredibly icy, and it carried a hint of murderous fury. Unfortunately, the Divine Dragon Guards stationed there didn¡¯t even bother looking at him. His threat had no effect on them at all. Just then, a booming voice came from the other side of the door. A mysterious guy said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to report anything. I¡¯m the one who issued the order.¡± Momentster, a middle-aged man in a military uniform marched into the Turner residence. Titus stopped being that arrogant, and his eyes bulged when he saw that middle-aged man. The former said, ¡°King of War!¡± ¡°Enough. Stop shouting. I heard you the first time. Titus Turner, do you know why I issued the order to attack your home?¡± asked Zachary, who frowned in irritation after hearing Titus¡¯ unpleasant voice. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. W-Why did you issue the order?¡± asked Titus as he shook his head and gritted his teeth. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± said Zachary upon hearing Titus¡¯ response. He scoffed and challenged, ¡°Then do you know that your grandson, Timothy, has used the Divine Dragon Guards to deal with his personal issues?¡± ¡°He stole military resources?¡± asked Titus. A glimmer of horror shed past his eyes as his expression shifted. Sending the Divine Dragon Guards to do anything other than official government work¡­ That¡­ That is a crime punishable by death! Even family members will be punished for it. ¡°Hank, what the hell is going on?¡± growled Titus who instantly turned to Hank and red evilly. That re stirred something within Hank¡¯s soul. Thump! He fell even further down and begged, ¡°Dad, I had only learned about this just recently as well.¡± ¡°That unfilial grandson! Argh, the entire family will die now because of him,¡± roared Titus. The glow in his eyes died down a little as thest shred of hope dissipated. He had spent decades building the Turner family up, and he never imagined that his useless, unfilial son would end up ruining everything. ¡°Enough, stop pretending. It¡¯s not like this is the first time your family has done something like this,¡± said Zachary when he saw how Titus was pretending to be furious. He showed no hesitance in forcing everyone to drop their acts. ¡°I¡¯ve long known about what your family did on previous asions. It¡¯s just that I was too busy to deal with this matter before. Do you really think that I have been blind to everything this whole time?¡± ¡°Y-You are aware of it?¡± said Titus. His entire body went limp as though his energy had been sapped, and he slumped to the ground. Titus had always thought that his family did everything so discreetly that it was not possible for anyone to detect anything off. Turned out, Zachary had been aware of it the entire time! ¡°Your family fought the war by my side all those years ago, and many were wounded or sacrificed, so I turned a blind eye to some crimes. However, I never expected your behavior to worsen as time passes. You actually got the Divine Dragon Guards to go after the Smith family and almost attack Asura!¡± He continued, ¡°Do you honestly think that your family owns the whole of Jazona? Were you just going to keep wreaking havoc if I never show up to stop you?¡± Zachary¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. He looked as though he was going to murder someone, and that caused a chill to run down Titus¡¯ spine. Cold sweat dripped from Titus¡¯ forehead as he asked, ¡°A-Almost attack Asura? H-He¡¯s here? In Jazona?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Titus¡¯ vision turned dark when he heard those words, and he almost had a heart attack. That stupid Timothy went after Asura? What the hell? Is he trying tomit suicide? Or does he simply want to see how fast and far the entire family can fall? ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying anything else,¡± announced Zachary. He red over at Titus, who looked utterly hopeless. ¡°Men, take them away,¡± ordered Zachary. ¡°Understood!¡± One order was all it took. Thousands of Divine Dragon Guards immediately worked to take every single member of the Turner family away. No one was spared. In the blink of an eye, the entire Turner residence was emptied. The vast estate was all but abandoned. The only thing left was the redntern, which was swaying and dancing with the wind at the side of the door. Outside the Turner residence. When Titus was chased out of the house, he saw that there were tens of thousands of armored soldiers stationed all around. Every single soldier had pointed their guns at the Turner residence. Countless cannons were there as well, and they were aimed at the Turner residence. One word from the right man would turn the entire Turner residence into rubble. Titus felt his legs turning weak. It got to the point where he was unable to walk anymore. He was already in his seventies, but it was the first time he had seen something as incredible as that. ¡°Are these the members of the Turner family?¡± asked the Cardinal King of War, Terrence. He was watching from the side when the entire family was taken away. He lit up a cigarette and continued asking, ¡°Why are we apprehending them? Why not just kill them all?¡± His eyes shone with a cruel glint when he spoke, so no one would make the mistake of thinking that he was joking. ¡°Asura didn¡¯t issue the order, so I didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone,¡± replied Zachary. He red over, then challenged, ¡°Or¡­ How about this? I¡¯ll hand you the gun, and you can kill them. I¡¯d like to see just how gutsy the Cardinal King of War is.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯d rather admit to being too cowardly.¡± Terrence was so scared that he jumped backward. Simrly, Titus was frightened when he heard the title of the Cardinal King of War. The former¡¯s legs immediately gave way, and he fell right onto the ground. The Cardinal King of War is here too? If that¡¯s the case, then the evil-looking guy with a red long sword¡­ Is that the Excalibur King of War, Dorian? Chapter 202 Chapter 202 The Legendary Man Chapter 202 Kneel Inside the warehouse, Jonathan sat quietly on the chair. Timothy, on the other hand, was on his knees and was bleeding all over. Despite his situation, he didn¡¯t move a muscle. Heck, he was too afraid to even breathe too loudly. The warehouse was eerily quiet at the time with nary a sound. Hugo was the most surprised and at a loss for words. He was actually tempted to p himself across the face. He would never have imagined the truth to turn out this way, not even in his wildest dreams. The live-in son-inw that he had hated and discriminated against all those years ago¡­ Never in his wildest would he have thought that the guy would turn out to be the incredible Asura. The legendary Asura being the live-in son-inw of the Smith family¡­ It was simply too wild to be true¡­ heck, it was too wild, even if it was a dream! Ezra and Miguel were in trouble as well. They were trembling in fear as they knelt on the ground. They thought about how they treated Jonathan in the past, and that scared them so much that their sweat had drenched the back of their shirts. They thought about how Josephine and Jonathan had chased them out of the Smith mansion earlier. The mere memory of it got them so frustrated that they wanted to p themselves across their faces. I can¡¯t believe we were so dumb! Utter andpletely untreatable retardation¡ªthat was what they felt like they were. I can¡¯t believe we chased Asura out of our house! Are we just subconsciously suicidal? Boom! Their minds were drowning in anxiety when a loud boom suddenly came from the other side of the door. Bright lights simultaneously shone up from all angles soon after. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. That turned the warehouse into a shade of white. Hundreds of thousands of Asura Guards marched over as soon as the lights came on. They acted as though they were killing machines, and their unified stomps made it sound as though they could crack the Earth. Everyone in the warehouse could feel their hearts thumping to the beat of the steps the Asura Guards took. To the ones kneeling on the floor, the Asura Guards¡¯ steps were like the steps of the Grim Reaper. It was terrifying. ¡°Report!¡± An angry roar filled the ce. It didn¡¯t take long before a soldier in ck armor rushed into the warehouse and went down on one knee in front of Jonathan. The soldier then reported, ¡°All five hundred and thirty-one members of the Turner family have been arrested. No one was spared. We¡¯re awaiting your orders now.¡± ¡°You may leave.¡± Jonathan waved his hand and prompted the soldier to get back up and leave. When Timothy heard about how every single member of his family was apprehended, his vision turned dark. His heart ached as well, and it was as if he had been struck by thunder. Thump! He sat down on the floor. It¡¯s over. The entire Turner family has met its end. His horror didn¡¯t just end there. After the soldier in ck armor left, Zachary walked into the warehouse with his green military outfit on. Thetter went down on one knee as soon as he saw Jonathan there. ¡°Zachary Lint, Vanquisher King of War, reporting for duty,¡± said Zachary. He had just finished speaking when¡­ Thump! Thump! Thump! It was another series of heavy footsteps. The Cardinal King of War didn¡¯t waste any time. He entered the warehouse right after and went down on one knee in front of Jonathan as well. ¡°Terrence Xavier, Cardinal King of War, reporting for duty,¡± said Terrence. Terrence? The Cardinal King of War? Hearing Terrence¡¯s title made everyone even more on edge. That¡¯s Terrence Xavier, the Cardinal King of War! He leads an army of a hundred thousand Anima Dragon Guards and is responsible for keeping Kingshinton safe. In three short years, he made it so that no one dares to invade the state. One of his battles took ce while he was armed with only one weapon. He destroyed countless enemies at the time. That battle earned him the title he owns today. At first, everyone thought that only the Vanquisher King of War, Zachary, would be there, so they were surprised to learn that the Cardinal King of War, Terrence, had shown up as well. Everyone had their eyes on Terrence when a man with a red long sword strapped to his belt suddenly stepped forward. Thump! The man went down on one knee as well. ¡°Dorian Chance, Excalibur King of War, reporting for duty.¡± Dorian Chance¡­ THE Dorian Chance? The Excalibur King of War? Boom! Everyone felt like a bomb had instantly gone off inside their minds. They couldn¡¯t believe that even the Excalibur King of War was there. So, aside from the Thunder King of War, Kane Dunst, every other King of War has traveled over? That was when the change happened in their minds. It didn¡¯t matter how surreal or how improbable things seemed earlier. At that point, they had to believe Jonathan¡¯s im about being Asura. After all, there was only one person on Earth who could get the Cardinal King of War, the Vanquisher King of War, and the Excalibur King of War to kneel down. And that person was Asura! ¡°Lieutenant Reaper, reporting for duty.¡± Everyone was distracted, so it surprised them when Reaper stepped forward to kneel in front of Jonathan. Hearing that name, Reaper, confused everyone and got them curious. Lieutenant Reaper? Who is that? When did he join the ranks as one of the King of War? The crowd was confused, but Jonathan was calm when he turned to Reaper and asked, ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯ve already said that those from Beshya need not travel over.¡± ¡°The Thunder King of War ordered me to take fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards over to help you,¡± replied Reaper with his head down. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look Jonathan in the eye. Reaper may be stubborn and may disobey Terrence and Dorian, but he couldn¡¯t help trembling endlessly when he was with Jonathan. That was understandable since the man sitting in front of him was the legendary Asura. Everyone in the military regarded Asura as a deity and a living legend. ¡°How are things in Beshya?¡± asked Jonathan. He didn¡¯t bother asking about why the Thunder King of War disobeyed orders and sent Reaper over with the Eagle Dragon Guards. Instead, Jonathan wanted to know about Beshya. ¡°The West Region army has withdrawn, and the Thunder King of War is currently chasing after them.¡± ¡°They withdrew?¡± Jonathan was a little surprised to hear that. Still, he couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud when he heard about how Kane was leading fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards and was chasing an army of over a hundred thousand men. ¡°That matches his style. He really is a borderline suicidal punk. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s chasing after that army with only fifty thousand men with him.¡± The crowd turned to one another when they heard thatment. No one dared to say anything about it. The renowned Thunder King of War had led ten thousand Eagle Dragon Guards to keep Beshya safe. Hence, he was a ridiculously powerful being as far as many were concerned. Yet, to Jonathan, that man was nothing but a punk. It seemed that only Jonathan would have the guts to make ament like that. If anyone else had said that¡­ Kane wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger. Reaper would likely kill that person on Kane¡¯s behalf. ¡°All right, get up,¡± ordered Jonathan while waving nonchntly. However, no one stood up after receiving Jonathan¡¯s orders. Terrence, Zachary, and Dorian kept kneeling. They turned to each other, then to the crowd. The second they did so, all eighty thousand Divine Dragon Guards they had with them knelt outside the warehouse. ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards are here to report for duty.¡± Everyone knelt in unison. Mere seconds after they said that, the fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards followed suit and knelt down. After that, they said, ¡°The Eagle Dragon Guards are here to report for duty.¡± ¡°The Anima Dragon Guards are here to report for duty.¡± ¡°The Fang Dragon Guards are here to report for duty.¡± Their voices were so loud that it felt as though they could fill the sky. It was also booming, and it was so ridiculous that earmuffs might be warranted. Their aura of hostility and violence was so strong that anyone could sense them, and one look at the army could spring anyone to action. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 The Legendary Man Chapter 203 The Turner Family Is No More ¡°You may rise.¡± Jonathan stood up calmly. He stared at the three hundred thousand soldiers kneeling in front of him and felt as though he had traveled back in time. He recalled how he had led the four King of War and several hundred thousand men to the battlefield. Back then, he crushed his enemies and won every battle he was in. That was how he managed to bring peace to thend within three short years. ¡°Understood, Asura!¡± All three hundred thousand Asura Guards replied simultaneously before they stood up. The situation was so ridiculous that one look was all it took to get a person¡¯s heart thumping wildly. Terrence, Dorian, and Zachary were all staring at Jonathan with admiration in their eyes, so it inspired the others to be even more aggressive. They felt as though they were on the battlefield. Like Jonathan did earlier, they recalled the time they spent fighting beside Jonathan on the battlefield. ¡°Asura, how should we deal with the Turner family?¡± asked Zachary while still kneeling on one knee. His eyes, however, shone with an immense desire to kill. ¡°Kill them all,¡± ordered Jonathan calmly. Kill them? Timothy instantly turned pale, and his lips started quivering. He couldn¡¯t even control his legs from trembling. A yellowish liquid drenched the middle part of his pants soon after. When he took a closer look, he realized that he had peed himself. ¡°Understood!¡± After receiving the orders, Zachary showed no hesitation and was quick to get up to go to the exit. The members of the Turner family, however, instantly became engulfed in extreme fear. Zachary¡¯s evil re and stance had scared them senseless. They had never felt that close to death before. ¡°Listen up, men. You will now receive your orders,¡± announced Zachary after he exited the warehouse. He had his hands up to get his men¡¯s attention before he ordered, ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± It only took a moment for angry roars to fill the entire ce. To the Turner family, however, their roars inevitably had the same effect as the banshee¡¯s cries. In the blink of an eye, the region right outside the warehouse became hell on Earth. Agonized screams, merciless execution¡­ it seemed endless. Thick, crimson red liquid drenched the entire ce, and the pungent smell of blood swept across the warehouse. They were several meters away from the massacre, but everyone kneeling in the warehouse was still so scared that they were trembling. Their faces went pale. They shut their eyes tightly and covered their ears because they didn¡¯t want to hear or see anything. A few minutester, the screams stopped abruptly. Overwhelming fear instantly filled everybody¡¯s mind. That was especially true for the sole survivor of the Turner family, Timothy. He was so scared that he was cowering in the corner and had both hands on his head. At that moment, he looked like a whimpering dog. Stomp! Stomp! Stomp! A series of heavy footsteps echoed from outside the warehouse. Zachary was drenched in blood, and he had returned. Every step he took got the people in the warehouse to feel their hearts thumping. In that state, Zachary looked as though he was a demon that had just escaped Hell. He inspired the kind of fear that made others feel as if they would die if their eyes met his. ¡°Done?¡± asked Jonathan calmly as he looked over at Zachary. ¡°Yes. They are all dead,¡± replied Zachary while nodding. ¡°Then please deal with thest surviving member of the family,¡± instructed Jonathan. As he did so, he shot a nonchnt look at Timothy, who was still cowering in the corner. He then walked ahead to lead Zachary to Timothy. When Timothy learned that he was the next to die, he stopped trembling in the corner and instead knelt in front of Jonathan. ¡°P-Please don¡¯t kill me. P-Please. I don¡¯t want to die,¡± begged Timothy. He was so terrified that he was on the border of losing his mind. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He had never experienced fear that intense before and had never been that close to death. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that. I gave you a shot at redemption, but you didn¡¯t take it,¡± replied Jonathan calmly while staring at Timothy. Jonathan even reminded, ¡°It¡¯s as I said. If Josephine is hurt in any way, shape, or form, I¡¯ll kill you and your entire family.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the glow in his eyes changed. Jonathan never gave Timothy a chance to say anything else. He simply stepped forward and grabbed Timothy¡¯s neck. All it took was a firm twist and a loud crack! Timothy died instantly as his bones snapped. Thump! Timothy¡¯s corpse fell right onto the floor. No one could help but stare at Jonathan when that corpse fell onto the ground. Their eyes were filled with terror. He¡¯s dead! Thest surviving member of the Turner family died just like that. They would never have believed it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, but the most powerful of the four prominent families had fallen within minutes. They were known as the vice governor¡¯s office, but despite all the power that came from that title, they still fell. The way Timothy¡¯s eyes had remained open after he died¡­ It was especially eerie, and those who were still alive couldn¡¯t help wondering, Am I next? ¡°From today onward, the Turner family will no longer exist,¡± announced Jonathan calmly. His announcement also meant that the Turner family, which was so powerful that even the governor¡¯s office had to be polite to them, had fallen. ¡°Zachary!¡± shouted Jonathan all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Zachary stepped forward and went down on one knee again. ¡°Your next mission is as such. You are to lead a hundred thousand Divine Dragon Guards and squash all remaining influence the Turner family has in Jazona. I don¡¯t want anyone with any connection to the family to see the sunrise tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Onemand sealed the fates of thousands. Zachary was quick to get to his feet and marched out of the warehouse. He stood in front of the Divine Dragon Guards, all of whom were trained soldiers, and ordered, ¡°Every Divine Dragon Guards is to follow my lead now. We have a mission to work on.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Two simple sentences were all it took for Zachary to lead about a hundred thousand Divine Dragon Guards and had them march out of the warehouse with their heads up high. After Zachary left, Jonathan turned to Terrence and said, ¡°Terrence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Terrence hurried over and got on one knee to receive his orders. ¡°You are to lead a hundred thousand Anima Dragon Guards and annihte every spy the Turner family had in the governor¡¯s office. You are authorized to kill anyone who opposes you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Terrence got to his feet. He turned around and raised his hand and weapon to signal his men. ¡°Every Anima Dragon Guards is to follow my lead now. We have a mission to work on.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Onemand allowed Terrence to lead a hundred thousand Anima Dragon Guards to march away. ¡°Dorian!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Just as his colleagues did, Dorian rushed over and went down on one knee. ¡°Lead a hundred thousand Fang Dragon Guards and seal the entire state of Jazona up. No one is to leave without my permission. Anyone who disobeyed that order will be killed.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Schwing! Dorian unsheathed his red long sword and waved it in the air. ¡°Every Fang Dragon Guards is to follow my lead now. We have a mission to work on.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Again, all it took was a few words to get the Fang Dragon Guards to work in unison. In the blink of an eye, the hundreds of thousands of Asura Guards standing outside the warehouse left. All that remained were Reaper and the fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards he brought with him. ¡°Lieutenant Reaper!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Reaper followed his superior¡¯s suit and hurried over before kneeling on one knee. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 The Legendary Man Chapter 204 A Massacre ¡°Under my order, you will lead fifty thousand men of the Eagle Dragon Guards and siege Jadeborough. Not a single soul shall leave without mymand! Kill anyone whoes in your way!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± Lieutenant Reaper got onto his feet immediately, and under his leadership, the Eagle Dragon Guards swashed their way to Jadeborough.After they¡¯ve left, Jonathan looked back at the Smith family, who were on their knees. ¡°I hope whatever that¡¯d happened today will only be known to you and not anyone else, especially Josephine. Do I make myself clear?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± And the Smiths bobbed their head panickily. No one dared propose otherwise. Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste time on them and walked off right after he¡¯d finished his sentences. Sigh! The tense atmosphere in the warehouse instantly unraveled when he left. Everyone was relieved, especially the head of the Smith family, Hugo. Plunk! Covered in a cold sweat, he slumped onto the floor! Never had he thought that Jonathan would let them go. He presumed that they would be the next on the list after the annihtion of the Turner family! His skin got mmier and mmier as he recalled how they kicked Josephine out of the Smith family back then. It was so close that it felt like he cheated death just by an inch. After Jonathan¡¯s departure, Jazona was whirled into new bloodshed! At the governor¡¯s office, it was as bright as daylight. The establishment was packed with guards barricading it from a probable attack. Being second to King of War residence in terms of authority in Jazona, this office always had its security so tight that even a hovering fly would raise the rm. Today, instead of guarding themselves against petty sneak-ins, they would be facing off with hundreds of thousands of heavily armed soldiers. Stomp! Stomp! Stomp! Stomp¡­ The army¡¯s march roared so heavily and loudly that it seemed like the ground was going to give way anytime now! Waves of armored soldiers rolled into the governor¡¯s office as swift as a sandstorm. Seeing danger approaching, the security guards at the entrance immediately sat their gun stock on their shoulders and aimed at the intruders. However, those firearms were no match for the iing troops. It was like beating one¡¯s head against a brick wall. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge into the governor¡¯s office!¡± The chief security guard steeled himself up and stepped forward. ¡°I am Terrence Xavier of Kingshinton, and by orders, the Fang Dragon Guards and I are here to expurgate the governor¡¯s office!¡± Terrence bawled, and his armor clinked as he leaped off his horse. ¡°Terrence Xavier of Kingshinton?¡± Gulp! Blood drained from the chief¡¯s face when he realized who exactly he was dealing with. Terrence Xavier, the Cardinal King of War? What is he doing here in Jazona? Isn¡¯t he supposed to be guarding Kingshinton with the Fang Dragon Guards? ¡°The Cardinal King of War is here to expurgate the governor¡¯s office? But by orders of whom, may I know? I¡¯m afraid that we weren¡¯t notified.¡± The chief tried to maintain a strong stance. ¡°You have no rights to know whom I take orders from!¡± Terrence gave the chief an icy side nce. ¡°You have one minute. Tell your men to retreat, or else we will kill anyone who gets in our way!¡± ¡°But Sir¡ª¡± ¡°Out of my way!¡± Terrence cut the chief off before thetter could say anything more. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°Fang Dragon Guards, on mymand!¡± While the chief hesitated, Terrence raised his arms and got his men ready for the attack. ¡°Charge!¡± Hismand reverberated across the air, and a plethora of soldiers with heavy-duty firearms stormed into the building! The chief was petrified by the sight of a vicious army charging toward him. He immediately turned around and ran for his life! The rest of the security guards did the same, and in the blink of an eye, the governor¡¯s office was under siege by ten thousand elite soldiers. Right when Terrence and his men got into the building, an angry voice rang. ¡°Who are you to misbehave at the governor¡¯s office!¡± An extremely unpleased-looking middle-aged man in uniform walked out of the office. The armored men who flooded the hall instantly dissipated his haughtiness. Fear took over him in less than a second, and he fled. ¡°Mr. Warhol, we are in trouble! We are under siege, and there are a lot of soldiers outside!¡± that man yelled as he rushed into the meeting room that was filled with the big boys of the governor¡¯s office. ¡°What?¡± Kingstone couldn¡¯t quite make sense out of it. ¡°Soldiers have put the governor¡¯s office under siege?¡± How is it possible that the governor¡¯s office, second to the King of War residence in authority, be fenced in? On the warpath, Kingstone strode out of the room. ¡°Take me there!¡± he shouted. A few minutester, Kingstone got to the frontwn and saw soldiers in dark shiny armors swamping the governor¡¯s office grounds. He could smell blood-thirsty beasts in the gun-wielding men as Terrence stood behind them! ¡°Is that¡ªthe Cardinal King of War?¡± Kingstone froze when he saw Terrence. ¡°W-What are you doing here?¡± Shouldn¡¯t he be in Kingshinton with the Fang Dragon Guards? When did hee to Jazona? How come I knew nothing about this? ¡°By orders, I¡¯m here to clean up this office!¡± Terrence announced his purpose and gave Kingstone a quick nce. ¡°Mr. Warhol, I¡¯d advise you to stay out of this. My men and I are here to do our job, and just so you know, we kill anyone who gets in our way.¡± Isn¡¯t that a threat? He is outright threatening me! However, instead of getting hot under the cor, he felt chills shooting down his spine. By orders? By orders of whom? Wait a minute. Only one person could¡¯ve given orders to the Cardinal King of War. It must be Asura! That¡¯s it! That¡¯s why they could enter Jazona just like that! ¡°Please proceed, Cardinal King of War.¡± Kingstone retreated from a defensive stance, which hollowed the souls of every person in the establishment. ¡°Fang Dragon Guards, on mymand!¡± Terrence bellowed. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± The Fang Dragon Guards flocked in like wild geese. In the blink of an eye, all dignitaries in the governor¡¯s office were captured. It took them less than ten minutes. ¡°What do you think you are doing? We work for the governor! Who are you to arrest us?¡± ¡°Let go of me! So what if you are the Fang Dragon Guards? What gives you the right to make an arrest in Jazona!¡± ¡°Exactly! If you don¡¯t let me go, trust me, I¡¯ll put all your actions on paper and make sure that Asura gets the news!¡± The officers relentlessly fought back as they struggled to free themselves. Their eyes were filled with rage. So what if Terrence is the Cardinal King of War? This is Jazona, not Kingshinton! Who is he to arrest the officers who work for the governor? ¡°Go ahead and write that letter, provided that you could step out of here alive!¡± Terrence¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even flick, and he replied in a steely matter. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 The Legendary Man Chapter 205 Bloodshed In Jazona Bang! Terrence drew out his revolver and busted the officer¡¯s head. Before anyone could react, the bullet had drilled through and out of the skull, creating a puddle of blood that continued to unfurl. ¡°Any more propositions, anyone?¡± Terrence darted cold nces at the officers and raised his revolver again. They were shocked out of words, and they curled up in distress. ¡°Take all of them away!¡± The Fang Dragon Guards reacted instantly to Terrence¡¯smand and shoved the officers onto their tanks. Meanwhile, something simr was going on at King of War residence. The bigwigs over there were surrounded by the Fang Dragon Guards and had guns aimed at them. Before they had the chance to say anything or wriggle, shots were fired straight into their chests. Dead bodies piled up at the King of War residence. In less than an hour, the troops exterminated every nob, who had anything to do with the Turner family, at the King of War residence and the governor¡¯s office. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. While the bloodshed continued under the watch of Terrence, Zachary started another butchery with his Divine Dragon Guards in Jazona¡¯s cities. Scores of families that had business with the Turner family fell under the guns of the Asura Guards! The guns stopped them dead like deers in the headlights, and they were captured swiftly. Before they could make anything out of what had fallen upon them, they¡¯d be captives! The Turner family, the most powerful people in Jazona and the so-called vice-governor of that state, was smashed to smithereens within a day. It was then followed by a thorough cleansing of the state itself. Families affiliated with the Turners were gone in a night. As for those high-rank officials of the governor¡¯s office and the King of War residence, who had links with the Turner family, were either captured or killed. This prominent family of Jazona would forever cease to exist, and so would the governor¡¯s office. While Jazona was rocked to its core, Jonathan went back to No. 1 Vi alone. The mansion was dimly lit. Josephine was standing by the window and looked absolutely distraught. She¡¯d never worried so much about Jonathan like how she did today. His disappearance three years back was less impactful on her. Even she herself was unaware that he had gradually be someone dear to her heart. Thud! Jonathan pushed the gate open. Josephine jolted out of her thoughts and turned around when she heard the sound. She couldn¡¯t hide her feelings anymore as she dashed towards Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, are you okay? You aren¡¯t hurt, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jonathan smiled and gently stroked her head. ¡°Those amateurs are out of my league. How could they possibly do any harm to me?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Really! Why would I lie to you? I¡¯m Asura. They won¡¯t have the guts toy a finger on me, anyway.¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°Wanna see if I could annihte the Turner family with just amand?¡± ¡°Stop it! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re still joshing around in a situation like this!¡± Josephine stared at him angrily. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop.¡± Seeing her bloodshot eyes from the sleepless night, he knew that she was on tenterhooks and stopped fooling around. He caressed Josephine¡¯s head and caringly asked, ¡°Were you so worried about me that you lost sleepst night?¡± ¡°Hmph! Nope!¡± Josephine refused to admit it. ¡°I was worried about my parents!¡± ¡°Oh, really? Well, don¡¯t worry. They will be back very soon.¡± Of course, he knew that she was just whining. Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Hastened footsteps could be heard, and Thud! The gate was pushed open once again. It was Connor and Margaret. They were dressed in filth as they pushed their way into the residence. Behind them were Hugo, Ezra, and Miguel. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Josephine rushed towards them and asked if they were alright. She was worried about them too. ¡°Y-Yeah, we¡¯re fine!¡± Connor forced himself to gently shake his head. As for Margaret, she behaved less bitter. Instead, fear loomed in her eyes, especially when they fell upon Jonathan. How could she not feel fear? Who would¡¯ve known that her live-in son-inw, whom she had been calling trash all this while, was the legendary Asura? The only God of War in Chanaea! Never in a million years did she imagine that she would be in this situation! ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s great to hear that you¡¯re fine!¡± Josephine let out a sigh of relief when she saw Connor and Margaret safe and sound. Her strung-out nerves finally became ck. However, her guard was up when she saw Hugo, Ezra, and Miguel. ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯ve cut ties with you!¡± ¡°W-We are here to apologize.¡± Hugo took a nce at Jonathan, quickly swiveled towards Josephine, and started expressing his regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Josephine. I¡¯ve wronged you! I shouldn¡¯t have disowned you. It was an honest mistake! I now know that I¡¯ve done you wrong. Would you forgive me, please? Would you give me another chance?¡± ¡°Save your sorries.¡± Josephine hurled Hugo a cold response. ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with the Smith family since the day you shooed me out! Whether you¡¯re right or wrong is the least of my concern!¡± she continued. Every speck of endearment to the Smiths had fled Josephine since the day Hugo cut her off in front of the whole family. It was pointless for her to live with her so-called family, who would throw her under the bus when they sensed danger. ¡°Josephine, I really mean it!¡± Hugo fretted at Josephine¡¯s nonchnce. ¡°I¡¯m still your Grandpa at the end of the day, you know. Even if you don¡¯t want to do it for me, do it for Connor! Give us¡ªgive the Smith family one more chance, will you?¡± He tried hard to persuade her. ¡°If youe back to the Smith family, I¡¯ll be more than willing to let you be the head of the household! But if you chose otherwise, please, ept my sincerest apologies.¡± And he lowered his stance, ready to get onto his knees. He was going to let his pride crumble! Kneeling is no big deal. I will be on all fours if that¡¯s what she wants. As long as she¡¯s willing to forgive me ande back to us, Asura will be our son-inw! And his wife will be the head of the Smith Family! I bet no one would dare to start a fight with us in the future. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The Legendary Man Chapter 206 You Meanie This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°We¡¯re done, you hear me? I have nothing to do with you or your family anymore, so leave. Leave right now!¡± Josephine chased him off without hesitation. Ever since Hugo kicked her out of the Smith mansion, she lost what little love she had left of him. ¡°Josephine!¡± The old man didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. He gritted his teeth and eventually kneeled before her. ¡°Josephine, I¡¯m not getting up unless you forgive me. I don¡¯t care how long it takes.¡± ¡°Then you can kneel here forever. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡± It irked Jonathan to see Hugo pestering Josephine with his usual shameless routine. Since the Smiths would stop at nothing to take her back despite their tant betrayal, Jonathan saw no reason to show them any more courtesy. ¡°As-¡± Hugo caught himself before he blurted Jonathan¡¯s other name right in front of Josephine. The murderous re from his grandson-inw sent a chill up his spine, and he immediately corrected himself. ¡°Jonathan, I-¡± ¡°Piss. Off.¡± If looks could freeze, the elderly would have turned into a human-sized popsicle right there and then. ¡°I want you out of my sight in ten seconds. Your time starts now,¡± Jonathan said imperiously. ¡°Y-Yes, sir! Right away, sir! Right away!¡± Hugo¡¯s legs turned to jelly the moment he met Jonathan¡¯s gaze. Miraculously enough, he managed to get up and run away despite having jelly legs. The thought of staying a moment longer terrified him. After their father scurried off to save his own skin, Ezra and Miguel knew it was their cue to leave as well. They looked at Jonathan for a moment before turning around to stumble off. They were frightened, but they wanted to save their skin too. A momentter, silence descended upon the living room once more. However, it did notst long. ¡°Jonathan, am I seeing things here? They seem to be scared of you.¡± Josephine looked at her husband curiously. After all, she couldn¡¯t believe Hugo could ever look that terrified. ¡°Who knows?¡± He shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of me, I guess. They¡¯re scared of the King of War.¡± ¡°The King of War actually stepped in?¡± She stared at Jonathan in surprise after hearing about that. Jonathan actually got Zachary to help? The King of War? ¡°Yep.¡± He nodded. ¡°How else did you expect me to save the entire Smith family? I couldn¡¯t have done it alone.¡± ¡°And the Turners?¡± Josephine had more questions, but she was hesitating to talk about it. She was still worried about whether the Turners would keep exacting their vengeance on them. ¡°Gone. Erased. Wiped off from the map of Jazona.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°They foolishly enraged the King of War, and it incurred his wrath. He pulverized them. So now you¡¯re free of their threat. They are no more.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had a look of disbelief on her face, and it was understandable. Even the governor had to tread lightly around the Turners. However, the King of War snapped them out of existence as if they were just a group of inconsequential insects. That is just so unbelievable. The King of War is an absolute powerhouse! ¡°Yes. I have no reason to lie to you, do I?¡± Jonathan smiled at her, then he looked at Margaret and Connor, who were still hiding outside the door. ¡°Don¡¯t just take it from me. Ask those guys over there.¡± They were still too afraid toe in, but they had no choice after Jonathan called out to them. ¡°I-It¡¯s true. It¡¯s all true. Jonathan did not lie to you.¡± Connor had mixed feelings about calling Jonathan by his name so casually. Ever since he found out who thetter really was, he never dared to say his name out loud. I must be absolutely insane to call him by his real name. That¡¯s Asura right there in the flesh! He can wipe my family out anytime he wants to. Of course, I¡¯m not gonna say his name out loud. This is like that viin in that super famous franchise! ¡°Jonathan!¡± Josephine suddenly called out. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She stared at the ground and kicked the table¡¯s edge lightly. ¡°And sorry you had to clean my mess up for me.¡± She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to look him in the eye when she said that. After all, she had done nothing except cause a series of problems for himtely. Jonathan wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°What did I tell you about saying thank you? You don¡¯t have to do that, you know?¡± He smacked her head. ¡°This is what you get for ignoring what I said. Stop saying thank you to me.¡± ¡°Ow, that hurts!¡± She covered her head and shot a nasty re at Jonathan. ¡°That is quite literally the point.¡± He rubbed her head happily. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a lesson otherwise.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Josephine rolled her eyes and looked at her parents. ¡°You guys must be hungry, right? I¡¯ll make something for you to eat.¡± She was about to get up and go to the kitchen, but her mother¡ªwho was still hiding behind the door¡ª was horrified. ¡°It¡¯s alright, sweetie.¡± She quickly stopped her daughter. ¡°Just stay right there. Let me handle this!¡± Josephine was about to refuse, but Margaret would give her no such chance. She hurried into the kitchen right after she told her daughter to sit down in case anything else happened. ¡°I-I¡¯ll help your mother too.¡± Connor scuttled into the kitchen after his wife. Once again, only Jonathan and Josephine were left in the living room. Josephine was shocked when her mother actually offered to cook instead of letting her do it. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong with my mom?¡± Margaret would never even step into the kitchen to do the dishes, let alone cook. Her father handled most of the house chores, while Jonathan would pick up the rest of the ck. She wouldn¡¯t even lift a finger to help, no matter how busy they were. What was up with that? Why¡¯d she suddenly wants to cook? Did something happen? Something I don¡¯t know? ¡°Who knows? Maybe she¡¯s starving. Hunger can change people, you know,¡± Jonathan made up a random excuse, but his real goal was to huddle closer to Josephine. Once she was within reach, he quickly held her in his embrace. He could feel her warmth on his skin, and she could feel his arms envelope around her. Josephine¡¯s breathing turned quicker the moment he hugged her, and her face started turning red. A momentter, even her ears were scarlet. ¡°W-What are you trying to do, Jonathan?¡± She struggled to break free of his grasp, but it was futile to try to escape from him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± He gazed deep into her eyes. ¡°M-Mom¡¯s going to whip up something soon.¡± She gulped nervously. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m craving for something else.¡± Jonathan stared down and inched closer to her face, eventually getting close enough to feel her breathing. Josephine was as helpless as amb in front of its predator, but still she asked a stupid question nervously, ¡°W-What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°A snack.¡± Jonathan beamed at her and shut her mouth with a kiss. Josephine grunted in protest as he kissed her. She even tried to struggle and resist, but to no avail. It was impossible for her to free herself. The crimson hue of her face became even darker. ¡°L-Let me go, Jonathan. Dad and Mom are gonna see us!¡± Josephine tried to push him away, but the harder she did, the tighter he hugged her. ¡°Oh no. I don¡¯t think they will.¡± He slowly pried her mouth open with his tongue and stopped her completely from talking. Despite her protests, she couldn¡¯t even say a word, no matter how much she tried. In the end, she could only make muffled sounds to tell him she wanted it to stop. Jonathan didn¡¯t do as he was told. He kept the kiss on until Josephine was almost suffocating from the lack of air a few minutester. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re such a meanie!¡± She stomped his foot angrily. That was my first kiss! And he took it away from me just like that! ¡°Yep, but I¡¯m mean to you, and only you.¡± He looked down again and shut her up with a kiss once more. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 The Legendary Man Chapter 207 The Path To Death Goldstein Residence, Yaleview. A gust of cold wind blew across the residence, enticing the wind chimes to sing their silvery song. It was supposed to be a beautiful melody, but only hauntingly so given the situation. An old man in a grey robe sat in the center of the main hall, his forehead tightly knit into a frown. He had a dignified look on his face that inspired fear from his enemies, but courage to his allies. He was reading The Beast Hunter¡¯s Bizarre Adventure with a cup of freshly brewed tea in front of him. Its steam was billowing quietly in the air. Just when he had finished the page and was about to flip to the next, a person in servant attire suddenly barged in. He seemed panicked and terrified. The moment he came in, he quickly knelt before the old man and reported, ¡°W-We have received u-u-unsettling news in Jazona, sir. A-An extremely unsettling piece as well.¡± ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡± The old man put his book down and nced at the servant with a gaze as calm as the deep blue sea. ¡°And catch your breath. Do not panic. You are in no hurry.¡± When he heard the news, he understood why the servant came in such a hurry. ¡°Sir, the Turners¡­ the Turners are wiped out! Every single one of them!¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± The old man¡¯s face fell when he heard the news, and the calm gaze he had a moment earlier was reced¡ªfor once in ages¡ªby a storm of murder. ¡°The Turners are annihted? The Turners? The ones in Jazona? Where did you hear about this?¡± The Turners are the most powerful of the four prominent families in Jazona. The people there dub them as the vice governor¡¯s office. Even the real governor has to stay away when they¡¯re involved. Such is their power. But now they¡¯repletely and utterly annihted? Who or what possesses that much power to aplish that feat? Not even the King of War himself could perform that act on a mere whim! I require more answers. ¡°Sir, we received this news from the governor¡¯s office in Jazona.¡± The servant looked at the old man carefully and answered, his voice little more than a whisper, ¡°The staff there said they saw the Cardinal King of War himself led a hundred thousand Fang Dragon Guards and caused a bloodbath in the governor¡¯s office. They arrested every single person who¡¯s connected to the Turners and shot them dead on the spot!¡± ¡°Terrence?¡± The mention of Terrence made the old man frown again. ¡°That cannot be. The Cardinal King of War and his army of Fang Dragon Guards should be stationed in Kingshinton. What made them leave their duty to go on a crusade in Jazona?¡± The Kings of War were stationed in four different regions of the nation. They were not to leave their stations under any circumstances, unless Asura himself issued themand. Anyone who broke the creed would be treated as rebels and have extreme violence used on them. And that begs the question: why did Terrence suddenly show up in Jazona with his army? And why did he shed so much blood in the governor¡¯s office? No. It cannot be¡­ That is preposterous. It was at that moment when a terrifying idea urred to the old man. He had a look of terror etched on his face for a moment, then he felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Did they say anything else about the matter?¡± The old man picked his cup of tea up casually and blew on it. He might look as calm as a cucumber, but his hands were slightly trembling, and his tea almost spilled out of the cup. ¡°Yes, sir. The Cardinal King of War not only led his army of Fang Dragon Guards on a crusade against the governor¡¯s office, they even killed a lot of the people in the Vanquisher King of War¡¯s residence. Because of his actions, Jazona is still in a state of lockdown. Not even a single soul could get into the province.¡± He even did that? When the old man finally absorbed the shocking information, he could no longer maintain a firm hold on his teacup. It fell on the floor, smashing into pieces. Some shards even crumbled into a small heap of dust. ¡°I see. This must be the will of Asura himself.¡± The old man looked horrified as he recalled the dark days of Asura¡¯s reign. If it weren¡¯t for Asura letting his family off the hook by ident, they would have drowned in the annals of history when the Four Asura Guards led their army on a war. ¡°How many of the Kings of War are in Jazona now? Besides Terrence and his army.¡± The old man tried his best to look calm, but his trembling hands betrayed what he truly felt¡ªterror. ¡°Dorian, the Excalibur King of War.¡± The servant hung his head low. ¡°He led his army of Anima Dragon Guards and locked the city down, forbidding anyone from going in or out of Jazona.¡± ¡°What? Even the Excalibur King of War is there?¡± The old man thought he couldn¡¯t be more shocked, but he was wrong. Ever since Asura led the Kings of War to cull the nation¡¯s enemies and brought peace, the Excalibur King of War had never taken even one step out of Mysonna, the ce where he was supposed to be guarding. On top of that, Mysonna was home to the legendary Northern Crimson Prison. It was a notorious ce that imprisoned the foulest of criminals, including top killers and terrorists from all over the world. A serial killer who had killed at least a small vige¡¯s worth of people would be locked up in a maximum-security prison elsewhere. However, a criminal of that magnitude was on the lowest rung of Northern Crimson Prison¡¯s hierarchy. But now the Excalibur King of War actually left Mysonna, and he brought his army along as well? What if a riot were to take ce in his absence? Is he not worried about the possibility of an event like that urring? ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servant hung his head even lower. ¡°Jazona is still on lockdown as we speak. Rumors have it that the Fang Dragon Guards have culled countless aristocrats.¡± ¡°Who else is there?¡± the old man asked coldly. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Thunder King of War¡¯s lieutenant, Reaper. He leads an army of fifty thousand Eagle Dragon Guards. They, too, are locking the city down.¡± The Thunder King of War? Kane Dunst? The old man had just picked up a new teacup, but the mention of Kane being involved in the matter made his hand shake. He dropped the second teacup, too. The thunderous smash made the servant bow his head in fear, and his legs were shaking violently. ¡°I see. Three of the four Kings of War are there, then I assume the Vanquisher King of War is present as well?¡± the old man asked the servant coldly. ¡°Yes, sir. Zachary led a hundred thousand Divine Dragon Guards and wiped out all the families who have connections with the Turners. All in one night. The Turners arepletely annihted, and it¡¯s all thanks to Zachary.¡± I knew it. The old man was not surprised when he heard that Zachary rained down destruction on so many families. In fact, he was already numb to it. Since all his otherrades were there, it was a given that Zachary must be present. However, he was still wondering why all Kings of War were in Jazona. Are they really there just to punish the Turners and their affiliated families? To show Jazona their strength? The Turner family was the strongest out of the four prominent families in Jazona, but they were nothing in front of the Vanquisher King of War¡¯s strength. So why were all four kings summoned? The Turner family is nothing to them. ¡°Listen and listen well. Cut off all connections with Jazona, and warn everyone in the family to never step into Jazona. At the very least, never to step into that city for the next three years. If anyone breaks this rule, they shall be met with the most agonizing punishment.¡± It took the old man an instant to decide that he¡¯d cut off his family¡¯s ties to Jazona. Even though they had been setting up the perfect stage for their rise in Jazona and nted countless pawns, it was for nothing. It was obvious that all the Kings of War rained down that wave of destruction at the behest of Asura. The old man was smart enough to see through that, or he wouldn¡¯t have been capable of leading the Goldsteins. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The servant got his orders and got up. However, before he left the room, he skidded to a halt and turned his head around. ¡°What about the Turners?¡± ¡°They brought this fate unto themselves. They have only themselves to me for this.¡± The old man¡¯s face fell. If looks could freeze, the whole room would have turned into a freezer. The servant shivered. ¡°They crossed Asura himself. That is no different than signing a death warrant. Asura could have destroyed us easily as well if we tried to cross him, let alone the Turners.¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 The Legendary Man Chapter 208 Please Come Back The foul stench of blood lingered in the air of Jazona as the Kings of War rained down death and misery to those who crossed their master. On that very night, the Turner family, leader of Jazona¡¯s four prominent families, was eradicated. The news took the whole city by storm, shaking everyone. None of them had expected a giant like the Turners to be wiped out so quickly. After all, they held an obscene amount of power in their hands. More importantly, the citizens of Jazona wondered who was behind the massacre. They thought the Turners must have crossed someone terrifying, but they had no clue who that mysterious character was. All they knew was that the Turners were no more. They were wiped out in a single night. While the citizens were specting anding up with their own theories about the Turners¡¯ fate, the lockdown on Jazona lifted, and the army of Anima Dragon Guards left the city, allowing it to reopen to the public. The army of Fang Dragon Guards massacred everyone in the governor¡¯s office and disappeared without a trace when dawn broke through the horizon. It was as if they had never appeared before. The Divine Dragon Guards, who led the crusade against the rebels in Jazona, went back to their military base under the leadership of Zachary. The guards retreated silently, as if the bloodbath that happened the night before had never urred. Even though the whole city¡¯s lockdown was lifted in the end, one region remained on lockdown¡ª Jadeborough. Lieutenant Reaper and his army of Eagle Dragon Guards were still standing sentry before the gates of Jadeborough, forbidding anyone from going in or out of the city. Because of their actions, they isted the city from the rest of the world. Militarymander¡¯s residence, Jadeborough. Jonathan was seated in the middle of the living room while Terrence, Zachary, and Dorian stood before him. None of them dared to sit in his presence. Not before he told them to. Randall¡ªthe mayor of Jadeborough¡ªwas not even worthy to be in the presence of the Kings of War and Asura himself. He had to stand guard by the door. He didn¡¯t even have the privilege of being their errand boy. Back in the room, Jonathan took a little sip of the tea and waved the Kings of War down. ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Kings of War obliged and sat down fluidly, as if they had practiced it a thousand times before. It was perfect, and not a single one of them sat down slower or faster than the other. ¡°How is that situation in Beshya?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Sir, the rebels in the West Region have retreated. Kane is still chasing them down.¡± Zachary stood up. No matter what he did, it would smell of discipline and the military. ¡°Sit!¡± Jonathan frowned at him. ¡°You do not have to stand when you talk to me here. We¡¯re in Jadeborough, not Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°My apologies, Sir. It¡¯s¡­ a habit at this point.¡± Zachary scratched his head. However, if they were in Asura¡¯s Office, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to stand before Jonathan, let alone sit. He¡¯d kneel before his master. ¡°Tell Reaper and his army to return to Beshya. I want the rebellion in the West Region culled in one month. Fail me, and Kane shall serve time in the Northern Crimson Prison. ¡°Dorian, you shall be on guard duty should thate to pass. If he leaves the prison without my orders, break his legs.¡± Jonathan looked calm when he said that, as if he was just telling everyone to get him a Frappino at Starbucks. It sounded like the devil¡¯s whisper to the Kings of War, and their legs turned to jelly. There was nobody in Chanaea who¡¯d boast about breaking a King of War¡¯s legs. Nobody but Asura, although he issued it as an order. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Dorian stood up immediately, apparently learning nothing from Zachary¡¯s lesson earlier. ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t need to stand up? What part of that do you not understand?¡± Jonathan shot him a re, and Dorian quickly sat back down in shock. He had no doubt Jonathan would put him through the wringer if he didn¡¯t. ¡°All of you will return the first thing tomorrow morning.¡± Jonathan looked at them calmly. ¡°Your business in Jazonais done.¡± ¡°But, Sir¡­¡± The Kings of War looked at each other, and they saw hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes. Obviously, they had something on their minds, but they hesitated to talk about it. ¡°What is it? Talk!¡± Jonathan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle around. Are you men or not?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Dorian was the first one to respond. He wasn¡¯t someone who could hold much in, and everyone in the troops knew he was grumpy. He quickly shot up, only to fall on his knees before Jonathan. ¡°Sir, we wish to ask for your return to Asura¡¯s Office. We need you to lead us into battle once more!¡± After Dorian made his request, Zachary followed suit and knelt before Jonathan. ¡°Me too, Sir! Please, we humbly request for your return to Asura¡¯s Office!¡± ¡°And me too, Sir! We humbly request for your return to Asura¡¯s Office!¡± Terrence also knelt before Jonathan like his colleagues. After Jonathan led them on that epic crusade one year ago and brought peace to thend, he stayed behind in the Northern Crimson Prison until recently. They had never even talked to Jonathan once over thest year, let alone meeting up with him. The Northern Crimson Prison was an independent institution, free of the Kings of War¡¯smand and rule. They only obeyed Asura¡¯s Office and no one else. Even the Kings of War must possess Jonathan¡¯s seal and gain the warden¡¯s approval if they wished to step into the prison¡¯s gates to meet theirmander. ¡°Is that all you want to talk about?¡± Jonathan looked at them calmly. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the three of them answered in unison. ¡°We humbly request for your return to Asura¡¯s Office, Sir!¡± ¡°If that is the request, then¡­¡± he rejected their request without even thinking, ¡°Then there is nothing more to say.¡± ¡°Sir-¡± Zachary wanted to persuade Jonathan, but thetter stopped him. ¡°That is my decision. I shall brook no further attempt at persuasion from any of you. This is what I was prepared for when I made the decision to leave one year ago.¡± The year before, he led his Asura Guards on a crusade to cull all the rebels and threats within and without the nation, bringing peace to thend. After assigning the guards as Kings of War to protect the nation, he made a decision that would shock everyone. Jonathan left Asura¡¯s Office, cutting off all ties with the institution. When the news reached the Kings of War, they left their armies of Asura Guards and knelt before his residence for three days and three nights. Even that failed to make Jonathan change his decision. Not a soul knew why he made such an abrupt decision, nor did they understand why he left. All they knew was that Asura had disappeared without a trace ever since that day. Nobody knew where he went or what he did. Until a few months ago. The warden of Northern Crimson Prison told them that Jonathan had been living in the gaol for the past year. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Randal came in with a tray decorated with a teapot and some cups. ¡°S-Sir, the tea has gone cold. Allow me to change them for you.¡± Randall¡¯s legs turned to jelly when he saw the Kings of War kneeling on the ground. It tied his tongue and made it difficult to conjure a coherent sentence. Gods. The Kings of War! They¡¯re practical gods! We¡¯re nothing but insects before them. Now they¡¯re kneeling? To Jonathan? And they aren¡¯t even looking up? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°There will be no need for that.¡± Jonathan stood up and looked at the Kings of War calmly. ¡°I will be holding my wedding in Jadeborough soon enough. All of you may attend if you wish, but if any of you try to persuade me again, then heed my words: you are not wee.¡± Jonathan left the room without saying another word, leaving the Kings of War still kneeling on the ground. They sent him off loudly, ¡°We wish you a safe journey, Sir!¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 The Legendary Man Chapter 209 How Dare You Right after Jonathan had departed the militarymander¡¯s residence, a mysterious guest came to Edenic Heights. A ck Rolls-Royce slowly rode into the neighborhood to No. 1 Vi. A short whileter, the car stopped before the vi¡¯s gates, and someone opened the door. A middle-aged man who was wearing a ck suit came out of the car. He had a dark look on his face which only turned darker when he looked at No. 1 Vi. Then he rang the doorbell. The sound shattered the silence, and Josephine came to open the door. ¡°Hello. How may I help you?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I am here for Jonathan Goldstein.¡± ¡°Jonathan?¡± She looked at him suspiciously. ¡°He¡¯s not in right now.¡± ¡°No matter. I can wait for him.¡± The man barged into the vi rudely and ignored Josephine¡¯s attempt at a protest. When she tried to stop him, a few burly men in ck quickly stood before her, blocking her way. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± She thought the men in ck were dangerous, and her mind was screaming at her, telling her to chase them out. ¡°Leave my house right now, or I¡¯m calling the police.¡± ¡°Worry not,dy. I shall not harm you.¡± The man looked at her calmly as he waved the men in ck down. They obliged and quickly retreated away from Josephine. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± She went to a corner and held her phone with her right hand quietly. If the man or hisckeys gave her any reason to believe they would harm anyone, she would call the police immediately. ¡°I am also a Goldstein. Tommy Goldstein. I¡¯m Jonathan¡¯s rtive.¡± The man sat on the sofa casually, as if he was the host instead of Josephine. ¡°In other words, I¡¯m technically your uncle.¡± He lit a cigar up. Uncle? He¡¯s a Goldstein? He shares Jonathan¡¯sst name! It was then, realization struck Josephine, but she asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you Jonathan¡¯s family?¡± ¡°You might say so, yes.¡± The man nodded, still acting as calm as ever. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why have I never seen you before?¡± A frown furrowed her forehead. She had been married to Jonathan for four years, but he had never brought up his family. Not even once. And she had never seen his family either. Even when they got married, not a single person from his family came to the wedding. ¡°Despite what you might think, that is quite normal actually,¡± the man answered tly. ¡°Jonathan hasn¡¯t seen me in ten years, either. This is the first time we meet.¡± Jonathan hasn¡¯t seen him in ten years? The frown on her forehead deepened, and what little trust she had for the stranger was slowly getting lesser and lesser. Naturally, Josephine started feeling rmed. ¡°H-How can you prove it? How can you prove that you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± ¡°I do not have to. You shall know if I was lying once Jonathan returns.¡± The man put his cigar out and looked at one of the men in ck. ¡°Have you found him yet?¡± ¡°Not yet, sir.¡± The burly man shook his head. ¡°Our tracker lost him.¡± ¡°Useless fools. All of you!¡± The man¡¯s face fell, and he looked at Josephine. ¡°Call Jonathan and tell him toe home immediately. I do not have time to waste with him.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find him,¡± Josephine refused without hesitation. She was not sure if the man was being truthful, so she would not do as he asked. ¡°Do not try to do anything funny, girl. I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking.¡± The man snorted at her with a disdainful look. ¡°It is best you do as I say, or else¡­¡± Once the man gave them their cue, his subordinates stepped up to surround Josephine. If the man gave his orders, they would no doubt harm her. ¡°Or else what?¡± a voice reached them from outside the vi. A momentter, a young man stepped in to rescue Josephine from her the imminent threat. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Josephine quickly went to her husband the moment he appeared. Jonathan gave her a hug and patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright now, Josephine. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here,¡± he cooed. However, when he looked at the man who was threatening his wife, his gentle demeanor was reced by a cold, harsh look. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°To take you back,¡± Tommy answered coldly. ¡°Take me back?¡± Jonathan sneered, as if he had just heard something ludicrous. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to be more specific about the location.¡± ¡°Yaleview.¡± The man looked at his nephew coldly. ¡°The family has agreed to let youe back to the fold.¡± ¡°I am not interested.¡± Jonathan rejected his uncle¡¯s invitation without even a second of hesitation. ¡°They exiled me from the family, but now they want me back? I am not someone whom they can order around. Scum and b*stards, the lot of them.¡± ¡°Insolence, Jonathan.¡± Tommy was infuriated at the insult. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to return? Giorno was involved in a car crash and remains in aa even now. If it weren¡¯t for that, you would never have the chance to return because of the sins of your actions alone.¡± ¡°Ah, so that exins the sudden visit. Your precious son got hurt.¡± Jonathan sneered again, apparently amused by his uncle¡¯sck of shame. ¡°I see why you want me back. So, I can be his puppet, huh? Or do you want me to donate my organs to him?¡± ¡°That is nonsense, Jonathan! I shall do no such thing!¡± Tommy flew into a rage. ¡°Your grandfather made this decision himself! Do you really think I want a piece of trash like you back? Do you really think you¡¯re good enough to even be my son¡¯s recement?¡± My son is the one and only heir of the prestigious Goldstein family in Yaleview, while you are just a poor sod who was exiled ten years ago. Someone of your caliber could never measure up to him. ¡°I do not care who made that decision.¡± Jonathan stared daggers at Tommy. ¡°From the day the family exiled me, they have made their decision to cut off all ties with me. Whether your son lives or dies is none of my business. The same goes for your family¡¯s survival. ¡°If you came here today to persuade me to return, then you can give up now. I do not have any interest in your family. Not even an ounce.¡± That marked the end of the discussion, however short it might be. Jonathan did not want to waste his breath anymore, so he chased them out. ¡°Josephine, send our guests off.¡± ¡°Jonathan!¡± The insult was the final piece of wood to stroke Tommy¡¯s mes of fury. He pointed at his nephew with a trembling finger, his eyes filled with rage. ¡°How dare you assume such a brazen attitude with me!¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The Legendary Man Chapter 210 Kill Him ¡°Tommy, the only reason you¡¯re still standing there and talking to me is because I showed you mercy.¡± Tommy thought his fury would scare Jonathan into submission, but that only fueled thetter¡¯s annoyance. ¡°You would have been dead if you hadn¡¯t been my uncle.¡± Jonathan was looking at Tommy as if he was nothing but a corpse. If it weren¡¯t because Tommy was his uncle, he would have been a dead man the moment he stepped foot into the vi. ¡°Are you trying to scare me, Jonathan?¡± Tommy sneered, thinking that it was just an empty threat. ¡°You and what army? Even if I were to give you ten years, you would still be too weak to stand up against me. Just because you know some thugs in Jadeborough do not mean you can rule the ce. ¡°All I have to do is make some calls, and you will lose your backup in seconds.¡± Graham Group¡¯s chairman? The most ruthless man in Jadeborough? The mayor? They are all nothing in front of the Goldsteins. I can wipe them all out whenever I want to. Even the most powerful, prominent family in Jazona is just our pawn. These thugs can do nothing in the face of the Goldsteins. ¡°You have until the count of three. If I still see you in my house, I shall show you no mercy.¡± Jonathan gave him an ultimatum, for all negotiations had broken down. Ever since they exiled him ten years ago, they were already dead to him. If it weren¡¯t because they were rted, he would have ttened them when he led his guards on the crusade in Yaleview three years ago. He had allowed the Goldsteins to survive the bloodbath in Yaleview when every single aristocratic family was wiped off the surface of the world. Do they really think I¡¯m scared of them? ¡°No mercy? Well, I would love to see it for myself then.¡± Tommy dismissed Jonathan¡¯s threats. He sneered and looked at the burly men in ck. ¡°Teach him a lesson, but make sure he stays alive. He is of no use to me if he is dead.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The men in ck obliged and charged toward Jonathan. They were obviously trained, judging from how they moved. Every time they attacked, they went straight for Jonathan¡¯s vitals. If it were not for Tommy¡¯s reminder, they would have gone for the kill right from the start. ¡°Very well then.¡± Even though the men were charging toward him, Jonathan showed no sign of panic. He looked at them coldly and took a step ahead, just enough to keep Josephine behind him. Then, he leaped into the air and mmed his fist against the neck of the man who was leading the pack. Smack! A loud impact roared through the living room, and the man fell to the ground with a sickening crunch before he could even react to the attack. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The moment his subordinate fell, Tommy felt his eyelid twitch. His eyes bulged with disbelief. The burly men in ck were professional hitmen he hired from the ck market with a profane amount of money. Over the long years of their professional career, the hitmen had killed countless people, and Tommy estimated that they would be put on trial for at least a few dozen murders if they were to be brought to justice. Not even the special forces were a match for them, let alone Jonathan. Or so Tommy thought. However, the truth was always ready to teach him a lesson as he witnessed his nephew knocked one man out with a single punch. To make things worse, that hitman couldn¡¯t even react to it either. How could this be? While Tommy was still immersed in his shock, Jonathan leaped once more and mmed his fist against another hitman¡¯s head. A deafening thud growled across the battlefield, and the hitman¡¯s head rolled to the side before he cked out. Barely a minute after the battle hadmenced, he already took half of the hitmen squad out. The other half remained, but seeing theirrades tasting defeat so swiftly at the hands of a single man struck fear into their hearts. They looked at each other which only intensified their terror. Civilians like Tommy and Josephine might not see how powerful Jonathan¡¯s punches were, but these men could. Even the world¡¯s top hitmen could take out a fighter down with a single punch, let alone them. Nor could anyone do that without their enemy showing any retaliation, but Jonathan proved them wrong. The men in ck suddenly came to a unanimous decision. ¡°We have to kill him.¡± At that point, they could no longer care about their employer¡¯s orders. If they didn¡¯t go for the kill, they were certain Jonathan would ughter them one by one. Once they made that decision, the hitmen nced at each other once more and whipped out their weapons, aiming for Jonathan¡¯s vitals. Some of them held a triangr bay, while some held a gun, and some held a dagger. There were a lot of weapons around, but their goal remained the same¡ªto take Jonathan¡¯s life. ¡°Insolent!¡± Jonathan had shown the men mercy, but they pushed their luck and tried to kill him. That act of foolishness ultimately sealed their fates. He became a ck silhouette as he leaped up into the air, grabbed the neck of one hitman and snapped it backward.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A disgusting snap was heard through the living room as Jonathan broke the hitman¡¯s neck, and the latter fell to the ground before he could even make a sound. That was the first death. ¡°Open fire!¡± The sudden murder caught the remaining hitmen by surprise. They were shocked, especially the one holding a pistol. Panicked, he pulled the trigger and sent a bullet flying toward Jonathan. The moment he pulled the trigger, Jonathan dodged it quickly and held the man¡¯s wrist. He pulled it back upward, and another sickening snap was heard as he broke the hitman¡¯s wrist. The man yelped in pain and dropped his pistol, only to it fall into the hands of Jonathan. Never would the hitman imagine hisst words to be a yelp, but he had no time to ponder on that matter because Jonathan pulled the trigger and blew his brains out. As the bullet pierced through the man¡¯s head, blood sttered everywhere as a gooey matter flowed down the hitman¡¯s lifeless corpse. The man in ck¡¯s whimper was cut short as he fell down with a thud. His eyes were still wide open with shock and disbelief, contemting thest moments of his life. ¡°You have no idea who you are dealing with. Using a gun against me was a mistake.¡± Jonathan snorted. He twirled the pistol around his finger and sent a few more bullets flying at the remaining hitmen. They were trying to attack him, but before they could even get close, they had already fallen. A pool of blood started to form around them. When thest hitman finally fell, an eerie silence descended upon the living room. All the hitmen who were trying to kill Jonathan earlier were lying on the ground, lifeless. Tommy stood before the horrific scene alone, gawking at his nephew. His soul was filled with fear and terror. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 The Legendary Man Chapter 211 Scram ¡°H-How can this be? This is impossible!¡± He stared at the heap of lifeless corpses, then at Jonathan. As the full realization of what happened started to sink in, his face contorted with a look of horror. How is this possible? I spend millions every year on this group of hitmen from the ck market. Not even retired special forces could injure them, but now Jonathan has managed to ughter all of them? ¡°You have until the count of three. If I still see you in my house, you will be next to join this mountain of corpses.¡± Jonathan aimed the weapon straight at his uncle. Tommy stared at the gun, and his legs started turning to jelly from the sheer terror he was feeling. Even so, he gritted his teeth and demanded, ¡°How dare you threaten me, Jonathan? I am your uncle! If you take my life here, you will meet the Goldsteins¡¯ full wrath. Are you certain you can face that?¡± ¡°Goldsteins¡¯ wrath?¡± Jonathan sneered, dismissing Tommy¡¯s wrath. ¡°Do you really think I care about that?¡± he scoffed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my father, I would have wiped the whole family out.¡± The mention of his father took Jonathan down memoryne. It was a cold, dark ce which he never wanted to revisit. Once again, the past that happened ten years ago sprang into his mind. Back then, Timothy¡ªthe eldest son of the Goldsteins¡ªdied in a car crash. His wife, Elizabeth, also passed away with him in the same freak ident. Jonathan was their son. He was only a ten-year-old boy when his parents died. Despite that, the Goldsteins exiled him and prohibited him from ever returning to Yaleview. His parents had just passed away, and he had no one to rely on. Barely any time had passed since his parents¡¯ death when he was struck by the exile. The Goldsteins chased him out as if he was garbage, cutting all ties with him. It was one bad news after another for a young boy. The despair and helplessness piled upon him, but he persevered and made an eventual, roaringeback. When he and the guards came to attack Yaleview, the first thing that came to Jonathan¡¯s mind was to destroy the Goldsteins. He wanted to murder each and every one of them for the sin they had committed. Despite that, he held back his urge for vengeance. He destroyed all the aristocratic families in Yaleview, leaving only the Goldsteins untouched. It was not because he did not want to, but he decided against it when he saw his father¡¯s grave. It was clean, and there were flowers ced before the tombstone. Even though the Goldsteins exiled him, they, at the very least, cleaned his parents¡¯ grave. It seemed like an unimportant task. Ultimately, that single gesture spared them from imminent doom. However, if the Goldsteins would try to push their luck and cross the line, he would not mind annihting them. ¡°You think you can annihte us? You think too highly of yourself.¡± Jonathan¡¯s threat sounded like the world¡¯s biggest joke to Tommy. ¡°Jonathan, wake up and smell the coffee. No matter what you do, you¡¯re still nothing but a mere insect before the Goldsteins. You cannot evenprehend the power we hold. ¡°Even the Turners are nothing in our eyes, and they are the most powerful out of the prominent families here!¡± Tommy made that revtion in all his foolishness, not knowing that it might herald death and destruction for his family. ¡°You¡¯re connected to the Turners?¡± A frown furrowed Jonathan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes. They are just our pawns in Jazona.¡± Tommy sneered and looked at Jonathan. ¡°Do you really think they could have wed their way up to the top in this city otherwise? It was all thanks to us. If it weren¡¯t for the Kings of Warunching a sudden attack and bringing down Jazona¡¯s hierarchy, no one could even hope to stand against the Turners. Nobody can stand up against us.¡± ¡°It seems this has been an oversight on my part.¡± Jonathan shook his head. He did not know that the Turners had that connection with the Goldsteins. Had he known about that, he would have wiped the Goldsteins off the map in the operation the night before as well. He would allow no family to control Jazona, no matter who was backing them up. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Tommy snorted and looked at him imperiously. ¡°Last chance, Jonathan. Are youing back with me or not?¡± ¡°I will not go with you.¡± Jonathan shook his head with no hesitation. ¡°I have told you once; I will say it again. From the moment the family exiled me ten years ago, they are already dead to me.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°You had better not regret your decision, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan¡¯s prompt decision was irking Tommy even more. ¡°This is your only chance to return to the family.¡± ¡°And this is your only chance to leave my sight before I pull this trigger.¡± Jonathan looked at the bodies calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sending you to hell.¡± ¡°Very well then. If that is your choice, so be it.¡± Tommy looked at the gun, gritted his teeth, and left. However, he suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°I shall tell your grandfather what you said to me. Before I came, I told him a useless whelp like you could never be sessful. You are beyond any help. ¡°Even if the Kings of War were to kill you during the Jazona bloodbath, it has nothing to do with the family. We have no need for trash like you. Having someone like you in the family is a disgrace to us.¡± After that, Tommy left without saying another word. If it weren¡¯t because of his father wanting Jonathan toe back because his nephew was still a part of the family, he wouldn¡¯t havee to persuade Jonathan in the first ce. Ever since their family was established, not a single man became a live-in son-inw. Until Jonathan, that was. What he did was an insult to the Goldsteins. The moment Tommy turned around to leave, he heard the loud bang of a gunshoting from behind. A golden bullet scraped his scalp before flying farther into the air ahead of him. Had Jonathan aimed it even a centimeter lower, the shot would¡¯ve blown Tommy¡¯s brains out. The immense sense of relief turned his legs into jelly. He tripped over the threshold and fell face-first onto the floor. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Tommy¡¯s face was red with fury. After he got back up and turned around to yell at Jonathan, he saw his nephew pulling the trigger again. This time, it was aimed at his head. ¡°Out of my sight,¡± Jonathan growled coldly. Tommy did not need him to say it twice. The prospect of death scared him into scurrying off to save his skin. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The Legendary Man Chapter 212 ident ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t frightened, honey.¡± Jonathan tossed his pistol away and turned around to calm his wife down. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, Jonathan.¡± Josephine shook her head, but the sheer terror in her eyes betrayed what she truly felt. ¡°A-Are they really dead? All of them?¡± ¡°Yes, they are.¡± ¡°Y-You killed them?¡± She suddenly looked at her husband. Panic welled up within her when she realized what Jonathan had done. She had a guess that he had stacked a mountain of corpses during his warring days, but that was just in her imagination. Seeing him killing a group of people right in front of her was still a shocking experience. The corpses strewn all over the ground and the pools of blood around them told her everything was true despite her thinking otherwise. Jonathan did kill them all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be scared, honey.¡± Jonathan noticed his wife¡¯s panic, of course, and he held her close to calm her down. ¡°They brought this unto themselves; they deserved it.¡± ¡°B-But what if the police find out about this?¡± Josephine was still scared of repercussions if the authorities were to discover what had happened. ¡°They would never get in my way.¡± Jonathan smiled at her and took her upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs, honey. You need to get some sleep. ¡°Just pretend that all of this is a dream. It¡¯ll be over when you wake up. Pretend you saw nothing. Pretend this never happened.¡± Josephine was about to retort, but Jonathan did not give her any chance to speak. He pulled her closer and went upstairs. The moment they left, the Divine Dragon Guards¡ªwho had been hiding right outside the house¡ªquickly came in to clear the scene. Less than a minuteter, all the corpses and blood disappeared without a trace. If nobody knew any better, it would be as if they never appeared. Jonathan took Josephine to her room on the second floor. It was his first time stepping into her room, despite having moved into the vi for nearly a month. He did try to go in, but every time he did, Josephine would either stop him right at the door, or she¡¯d refuse his advances altogether. ¡°Y-You should go back.¡± Her heart started pounding again when they came to her room. When she recalled the time Jonathan stayed with her overnight, her face turned scarlet. ¡°Go back? Go back where?¡± Jonathan yed dumb. ¡°I thought this is my home.¡± ¡°G-Go to your room!¡± Josephine bit her lips. ¡°My room?¡± He slowly inched closer to her. ¡°But this is my room.¡± He smiled. ¡°Jonathan, what are you-¡± Josephine was about to snap at him, but Jonathan stopped her quickly. He scooped her up and made a beeline for the bed. Josephine was surprised by that. She wanted to gasp, but he had already pounced onto the bed with her. She had an incredibly soft bed. At the very least, it was much, much softer than what Jonathan had. Oh, and it smells really nice as well. There¡¯s this scent of a youngdy on it. The scent from the sheets was tickling his nose. He asked, ¡°Did you use any perfume?¡± ¡°I-I did not!¡± Josephine instinctively retreated backward, but she eventually hit the bed¡¯s corner. ¡°So that¡¯s how you naturally smell?¡± Jonathan swiveled around all of a sudden and pinned her down. Shocked by the sudden and unexpected move, she stammered, ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± Her face was already bright red, and her heart was thumping furiously. ¡°What else can I do?¡± He kissed her squarely on her lips. Josephine wanted to say something, but Jonathan¡¯s powerful kiss stumped her. She stiffly tried to push him away. As usual, no matter what she did, he just would not get off her. All she could do was seal her lips as tightly as she could in protest. However, a weak protest such as hers bore no effect on him. Less than one minuteter, Josephine was suffocating, and she opened her mouth to get some air. The moment she did, Jonathan¡¯s tongue slithered in like a snake that saw the perfect opening. His invasion made her moan. The sound aroused him. ¡°N-No. Jonathan. You cannot do this¡­¡± For some reason, Josephine was feeling more receptive to Jonathan as well. She was not refusing his advances like how she did. Instead, her objections sounded half-hearted, and there was a hint of plea in her voice, too. It was the first time he had seen that hint of a plea in her clear, bright eyes, but that was enough to make him relent. He rolled over and got off her, then he tapped yfully her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go this time.¡± Josephine took that chance to get a breath of fresh air. She was nearly suffocating seconds earlier, after all. ¡°You meanie!¡± She shot him an angry re, but she was not upset in the least. She realized she was being less and less antagonistic against Jonathan, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate him like she used to. For a moment there, she even thought, Hm, will I say no if he actually went ahead anyway? And the answer she arrived at was¡­ no. She would not refuse him if he tried to do it with her. ¡°Do you want me to hug you while you sleep?¡± Jonathan hugged her as he whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡± She shook her head and looked up at him. ¡°Was that guy really your uncle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve never told me anything about him before.¡± Josephine looked at him curiously. They had known each other for years. Not once did he bring his family up, nor had she ever seen them before. Even when they were married, not a single family member from Jonathan¡¯s side showed up. ¡°Because there is no good reason to.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already out of the family now, but I can tell you about it if you want to.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to,¡± she stopped him quickly. Josephine didn¡¯t want him to relive the bad memories just because of her curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve actually been keeping a secret from you.¡± ¡°Which is¡­¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I¡¯m actually a part of the Goldstein family. The one in Yaleview.¡± He looked at her calmly. ¡°My father was Timothy, the eldest son of the family, and my mother was the former diva, Elizabeth.¡± ¡°Elizabeth Stone?¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise after she found out who Jonathan¡¯s mother was. ¡°Are you talking about the Elizabeth Stone? The famous diva back in the day?¡± Elizabeth was a family name over twenty years ago. She was more sessful and famous than any other celebrities in the industry. During the zenith of her career, she chose to marry Timothy. It was supposed to be a beautiful love story between a celebrity and a young, handsome aristocrat, but a few yearster, Timothy and Elizabeth were involved in a freak ident. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 History ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan nodded before looking at Josephine doubtfully. ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± Josephine answered enthusiastically. ¡°Back when I was little, I used to admire her so much. In fact, my room was full of her posters. Unfortunately, she retired from the entertainment industry right after she got married. I haven¡¯t heard any of her new songs ever since!¡± In her heyday, it was almost impossible to get a ticket for Elizabeth¡¯s concerts. Not only were the tickets limited, but a ticket to her concert would often cost up to eighty thousand each. As for her fans from foreign countries, they would fly to wherever a concert of hers was being held. Unfortunately, she stopped touring after she got married. Even worse, she died in a fatal car ident a few years after her retirement. The news of her death took the whole of Chanaea by shock. Everyone was extremely saddened by her passing. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought you were one of her fans!¡± Jonathan stroked Josephine¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°When she and my dad got into that ident, I was only ten. I remember I was still at school when I received the news. Someone barged into my ssroom and told me that my parents were involved in a car ident. At that moment, I was stupefied by what I heard. When I got to the hospital, they had already sent their bodies into the morgue. So I didn¡¯t even get to see them onest time.¡± As soon as Jonathan was done telling the story, his face turned solemn. Regardless of what he had gone through the past ten years, he would still feel incredibly sad every time he was reminded of them. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought this up.¡± Having noticed Jonathan¡¯s expression, Josephine felt bad. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It has already been ten years.¡± Jonathan smiled. However, his smile seemed bitter. ¡°Anyway, what happened next was even more unthinkable. A day after their passings, I was chased out of the Goldstein family and away from Yaleview. They even warned me to nevere back to Yaleview and address myself as a member of the Yaleview¡¯s Goldstein family.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Josephine¡¯s stared at him in bewilderment. He was chased away when he was only ten! Worse still, after their passings, that was when he needed emotional support the most! They had even forbidden him from addressing himself as a member of the Goldstein family? I could only imagine what sort of pain and suffering he must¡¯ve gone through! ¡°No particr reason, I guess. It¡¯s just because my parents passed away.¡± Jonathan let out a self- mockingugh and continued, ¡°Before my dad died, he was the next in line to inherit all the Goldstein family¡¯s assets. In fact, he was the only person eligible. But after his passing, all the inheritance went to my uncle, Tommy Goldstein. Uncle Tommy, my dad¡¯s little brother, chased me out of the family because he was worried that I could one day challenge his eligibility for the inheritance. He even got help from the other family members of the Goldstein family to execute his cruel n.¡± ¡°What? How could they do that? How could they be so heartless?¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s story, Josephine was trembling with rage. Although it had been ten years, she couldn¡¯t believe how cruel his family had treated him. How could such a cruel uncle exist in the world? Not only did his parents just die, but he was only a ten-year-old boy! How could they do that to a young boy? ¡°Because of money, of course. Compared to how much money was at stake, a then ten-year-old boy like me was worth nothing.¡± Jonathan shook his head and smiled wryly. Over the years, he had encountered countless simr betrayals. He had seen what family members could do to each other for mary gain. ¡°What¡­ What about your grandparents?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t they do anything to help you?¡± ¡°What about them?¡± Jonathan paused for a moment and smiled coldly. ¡°In their eyes, all that mattered was the Goldstein family as a whole. I wasn¡¯t their priority. Not only did they not stop Tommy, but they also haven¡¯t looked for me since I was chased out of the family. Hence, I haven¡¯t seen them ever since my parents died.¡± ¡°What? How could they do that to their grandson?¡± Josephine was so livid that her face flushed bright red. She couldn¡¯t believe how much of a hardship Jonathan had gone through when he was only ten. ¡°Why do you look even angrier I am?¡± Jonathan asked her while touching her nose affectionately. ¡°How could I not be angry?¡± Her teeth were grinding so hard that her jaw was aching. ¡°How could they be so cold-blooded? Aren¡¯t they afraid of karma?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t care about karma as much as mary gain.¡± Jonathan burst intoughter. ¡°Otherwise, why did you think they¡¯vee looking for me again all of a sudden? It¡¯s all because Tommy¡¯s son was involved in a car ident. Hence, they want me to return and be the Goldstein family¡¯s puppet.¡± ¡°Puppet?¡± Josephine was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°In order to inherit the assets, one must be of the Goldstein family¡¯s bloodline. I am exactly the person they need.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°However, they¡¯re not nning to let me inherit anything at all. They just want me there to be a puppet for my wimpy little brother.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! They¡¯re pure monsters!¡± Josephine bit her lips and gazed at Jonathan. She was anguished on his behalf. It was actually her first encounter with a prominent family. Before this, she had often envied thevish lifestyles of the people in such a family. However, that was no longer the case upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s life story. In fact, she felt disgusted by what they would do to their own family members all for the sake of mary gain. There was no sense of family values among those people. Furthermore, rtionships between them were as brittle as ss. ¡°What happened next?¡± Josephine continued asking. ¡°After that, I was treated like a piece of trash. They threw me out of the family and out of Yaleview. In the blink of an eye, I¡¯ve gone from being the heir of the Goldstein family to being a homeless beggar. In order to make ends meet, I¡¯ve even worked as a construction worker, a restaurant server, and also a trash picker. Then, in my first business venture, I got set up and owed a lot of people a big amount of money as a result. When the debt collectors wereing for me, that¡¯s when I met you. I guess my life would have been a sad tragedy if I haven¡¯t met you.¡± At this point, Jonathan was so overwhelmed by emotions that he couldn¡¯t help but pull Josephine into his embrace. The Legendary Man Chapter 213 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 The Legendary Man Chapter 214 Marry Me If it wasn¡¯t for Josephine, Jonathan would most probably be killed by those debt collectors back then. If that was the case, the almighty Asura wouldn¡¯t have existed. That was why Jonathan was willing to give up everything in order to stay by her side for the rest of his life. You¡¯ve saved my life back then. It¡¯s only right that I use the rest of my life to repay you! ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jonathan.¡± A sense of despair and guilt washed over Josephine after she heard his story. If I¡¯d known about the hardships you¡¯ve gone through, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you so badly back then. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize.¡± Jonathan tickled her nose yfully. ¡°If anything, I should be the one apologizing for what you¡¯ve gone through for the past three years.¡± Three years ago, he had disappeared in thin air and left Josephine to deal with life on her own. She had waited for him for three long years. Jonathan knew that she had gone through a lot of hardships on her own as well in that period. ¡°Josephine, let¡¯s get married!¡± Jonathan blurted while they were still in each other¡¯s arms. ¡°W-What?¡± Josephine was stumped. ¡°But aren¡¯t we already married to each other?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it again! Back then, I couldn¡¯t afford to give you the dream wedding you¡¯ve always wanted. So I¡¯d like to provide you with one now.¡± Back then, Jonathan had neither money nor identity. In fact, he was married into her family instead of the other way around. He was absolutely penniless. ¡°No! That¡¯s not necessary!¡± Josephine was bewildered by his proposal. Hence, her first reaction was to reject him. Since we¡¯re already married, why should we waste our money on another wedding? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please give me another chance to make it up to you, Josephine.¡± As he was speaking, Jonathan got out of bed and dropped to one knee. He then took out a silver-colored box from his pocket. Under the light, the box looked stunning. On the box, there was a word, ¡°Unique,¡± carved onto it. ¡°Will you marry me, Josephine Smith?¡± Jonathan slowly flipped the box open and revealed a diamond ring. The ring had an elegant sparkle to it. On the shank, he had engraved both their names onto it. ¡°What are you doing, Jonathan?¡± Josephine ced her hands over her mouth in disbelief when she saw him propose to her with a diamond ring. She was astounded because she had never expected him to propose to her. ¡°When did you get the ring, Jonathan?¡± Without a doubt, Josephine loved the ring. As a matter of fact, every woman would have melted at such an act. Not only was she in love with the ring, but receiving it as a surprise made the experience even sweeter. However, Josephine had seen thising. Unlike three years ago, she wasn¡¯t fond of him at all. She only married him because she was rebelling against the Smith family. Not only did she not like him, but she resented him. She felt that he was azy bum and had no intention of improving himself. Having said that, her heart started racing the moment she saw him propose to her. Is this real? Am I dreaming? ¡°I got it this afternoon when I was on my way back home.¡± Jonathan picked up the diamond ring and looked her in the eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve actually nned to propose to you since the day I came back. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for four years. Darling, will you marry me again?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± With her hands still covering her mouth, Josephine was at a loss for words. She looked at him with teary eyes and asked, ¡°Do you not hate me for how I¡¯ve treated you back then, Jonathan?¡± Again and again, he chose to stay by my side and protect me even though I was so harsh to him back then. He had even put his life at risk just to protect me from the car ident. She couldn¡¯t help but feel deep remorse for her actions. Am I really worthy of his love? ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t hate you!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Instead, I¡¯m deeply in love with you, Josephine. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Right at that moment, tears started streaming down Josephine¡¯s cheeks. Her heart melted when she took another nce at Jonathan being on one knee before her eyes. ¡°I do! I will marry you!¡± Josephine reached out her hand toward Jonathan. Jonathan grabbed her hand and put the diamond ring on her. As soon as he did that, he got up, hugged her, and kissed her on her lips. This time, Josephine didn¡¯t pull away from him. From the moment she said ¡°I do,¡± she had decided there shouldn¡¯t be a barrier between the both of them anymore. From then onward, she had finally epted her fate of being Jonathan¡¯s wife. ¡°Darling, should we try for a baby now?¡± Jonathan smirked and suggested after pulling away from the passionate kiss. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s too soon!¡± Josephine was blushing uncontrobly as she shied away from his eyes. On the other hand, Jonathan was getting ever more aroused when he saw how flushed Josephine was. She¡¯s so irresistible! ¡°Is it too soon?¡± Jonathan chuckled and picked her up before lunging onto the bed. In a sh, the two of them clung together so tightly that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat. ¡°What¡­ What are you trying to do to me, Jonathan?¡± Josephine was so nervous that her voice was quivering. At the same time, her face was flushed as red as a ripe apple as embarrassment overwhelmed her. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan lowered his gaze and pressed his lips against hers. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t. Please, I don¡¯t want that.¡± Resist as she may, she couldn¡¯t help but cave in. After a few minutes of intense making out, Josephine¡¯s cheeks were burning, and her gaze had turned a touch zed. Josephine was normally an innocent girl. So Jonathan was on the verge of losing his self-control when he saw how aroused she was. I must have her! ¡°Jonathan, stop.¡± Suddenly, Josephine gripped his arm and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not ready for it yet.¡± At that precise moment, Jonathan managed to calm himself down and regain hisposure. While he was stroking her hair gently, he was about to say something. Before he could open his mouth, however, Josephine stared at him with her helpless expression and pleaded, ¡°Can we wait until our wedding night?¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 The Legendary Man Chapter 215 The Engagement ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan smiled and gave her forehead a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll never ever force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As her face med, Josephine leanedzily on his arm. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re thanking me again?¡± Jonathan reached out his palm and gave Josephine a spank. She was caught by surprise and she asked, ¡°Why did you do that for?¡± ¡°Because you haven¡¯t learned your lesson! That spank was just a light punishment.¡± Jonathan lowered his gaze and added, ¡°If you do it again, your punishment will be heavier!¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert!¡± Josephine bit her lip while giving him a hard stare. Then, she turned her back against him. The night went by in the blink of an eye. The following day. When people in Jadeborough were still shocked by what the four Kings of War did in Jazona, the Valerium Hotel in Jadeborough received a booking for the grandest engagement party ever. Xayden Crawford, the owner of the hotel, felt his knees go weak when he set foot in the main hall. He was shivering when he saw the two lines of men standing before him. In one of the lines stood Harrison, the most ruthless man in Jadeborough. Standing beside him was Randall, the mayor of Jadeborough. Next, Andrew, the division leader of the Divine Dragon Guards. Lastly, there was Graham, the chairman of Graham Group, thergest real estate firm in Jadeborough. These were some of the most influential people around. In other words, a single stomp from those men would send ripples through Jadeborough. The thing that scared Xayden the most was the fact that the four aforementioned men were actually standing at attention timidly. They were so scared that they were conscious of making a sound when they breathed. What¡¯s going on? These are all influential men in Jadeborough! Before those men stood four middle-aged men dressed in military uniforms. They all had a murderous aura around them. Apart from that, their gazes were dark and as frosty as ice. So much so that Xayden wondered if he¡¯d die if their eyes meet his. ¡°Are you the boss of this hotel?¡± One of the middle-aged men was holding a sword in his hand when he red coldly at Xayden. Freaked out, Xayden answered hurriedly, ¡°Yes, I am. May I know which of you gentlemen is wishing to have an engagement party here?¡± ¡°None of us!¡± the man with the sword answered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who that particr person is either. All you need to do now is to get the venue ready for the engagement party by dusk!¡± ¡°By dusk?¡± Upon hearing that, Xayden nced at his watch and saw that it was only four hours till sunset. How am I going to get it done in time? ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The man with the sword red murderously at Xayden. Xayden almost fell to his knees with a thud. He shook his head vigorously and said, ¡°No! No problem!¡± There was no way Xayden dare to deny the requesting from one of the men that intimidated Andrew and Randall. How could I say no? I don¡¯t want to die yet! ¡°Also, get rid of everyone else in your hotel except for your staff before dusk!¡± the man with the sword added. ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Xayden had no choice but toply. ¡°Furthermore, I want everyone, including you, to be vetted before you start preparing for the engagement party. This is mandatory! Do you hear me?¡± the man with the sword ordered. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Xayden almost peed his pants when he answered. That sounded more like an order rather than a request! ¡°I¡¯lle and check on you before sunset. Make sure everything is done ordingly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll close this ce down!¡± After saying that, the man with the sword, along with the others, turned away and started walking out. Upon seeing that, Xayden chased after them and asked softly, ¡°C-Could you leave your name so that we can contact youter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± the man with the sword roared without even turning his head around. Xayden then hurriedly walked them out through the main entrance of Vrium Hotel. The moment he walked out the entrance, he was bbergasted by what he saw. There were innumerable armed soldiers dressed in ck armor outside the hotel. They had evenpletely surrounded the ce. Without missing an angle, their guns were pointed in all the directions around the hotel. What the hell is going on? Xayden¡¯s heart raced, and he started breathing heavily as he tried to get a grasp of the situation. ¡°Attention, Anima Dragon Guards!¡± After taking a step out the entrance, the man with the sword gazed upon the armored soldiers andmanded, ¡°Here¡¯s my order. Seal off all the exits of every passageway in Vrium Hotel¡¯s vicinity. Without my permission, no one is allowed to either enter or leave this area!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the soldiers roared in response. The ear-splitting roar was so loud that the ground shook a little. After that, another middle-aged man who had a gun in his hand stepped forward. He gazed toward the soldiers and yelled, ¡°Attention, Fang Dragon Guards! I order you to get into positions and seal off Vrium Hotel now! No one is allowed to leave without my permission!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Another ear-splitting roar echoed through the hotel. It was so loud that it almost shattered all the ss panels in the hotel. After two of the men had issued their orders, another middle-aged man dressed in a ck military uniform stepped forward. ¡°Attention, Divine Dragon Guards! I order you to seal off all the roads leading into Jadeborough. Not even one car is allowed to drive on the road without my permission!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Another roar was heard from the soldiers. Right after the previous order was issued, thest of the four men stepped forward. ¡°Attention, Eagle Dragon Guards! I order you to seal off the whole Jadeborough. Not a single soul is allowed to move in or out of Jadeborough without my permission! Whoever dares to obstruct us, show them no mercy.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After yet another earth-shaking roar, all the soldiers were ready to carry out their duties. Their faces were filled with murderous intent. It was as if they were about to march into war.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Move out!¡± Atst, all the soldiers were deployed to their respective positions in order to carry out their respective duties. In the blink of an eye, Vrium Hotel was guarded like a fortress. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 The Legendary Man Chapter 216 Break Your Legs Within ten minutes, not even a single armored soldier was seen standing in front of Vrium Hotel. It was as if none of them had ever been there. There were no trails left behind at all. Xayden instantly fell to his knees with a thud at that sight. ¡°I kneel before you all, the four Kings of War!¡± By now, Xayden had realized who those four middle-aged men were. As a matter of fact, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t have found out unless he had been living under a rock all his life. He was well aware that only the legendary Asura himself and the four Kings of War could issue orders upon the Four Asura Guards. Besides, there was no one else capable of intimidating the mayor of Jadeborough, Randall, and the division leader of Divine Dragon Guards in Jadeborough, Andrew. Above all, Xayden was painfully aware of how the Four Asura Guards took Jazona by storm just a few days before. Hence, his fear for them was well-justified. ¡°Get up.¡± Zachary, the Vanquisher King of War, gestured with a wave of his hand. Xayden was still trembling as he tried to stand up straight. ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, Sir!¡± Xayden felt almost breathless as he stood before Zachary, the Vanquisher King of War, Terrence, the Cardinal King of War, Dorian, the Excalibur King of War, and Kane, the Thunder King of War. The four of them were practically living legends of the society. If Xayden didn¡¯t see them in flesh with his own eyes, he would¡¯ve thought he was dreaming. They¡¯re going to have an engagement party at my hotel? ¡°S-Sir, may I know whose engagement party this is? Who¡¯s so important that the four of you had to come here in person?¡± Xayden asked with his trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t go asking about something you shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Zachary shot him a re and continued, ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth if you cherish your life!¡± He growled, ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll close down your hotel if you don¡¯t get it ready by dusk!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xayden was so frightened he dropped to his knees and kept his mouth shut. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After a few hours, the sky was getting dark. The streets in Jadeborough were deste. The streetlights projected little circles of white light onto the empty sidewalks. The traffic lights that swung in the breeze were telling all the nonexistent drivers to stop. The ce was so empty it looked like an abandoned city. Suddenly, a ck sedan appeared from one of the junctions. It was trailed by several military trucks. The license te on the ck sedan read ¡°A00001.¡± The fonts were in red while the te was white. Upon closer look, Zachary, the Vanquisher King of War could be seen driving the ck sedan. The three trucks following closely behind were driven by Terrence, Dorian, and Lieutenant Reaper respectively. The convoy was moving at a high speed. All the traffic lights turned green as they drove by. It took only twenty minutes for the convoy to arrive at Vrium Hotel from Edenic Heights. At the hotel entrance, a bunch of armored soldiers was seen standing by as they waited for the convoy¡¯s arrival. All the soldiers were heavily armed with guns as they stood in a battle stance. Consequently, the scene was filled with murderous intent. As for the boss of Vrium Hotel, Xayden had been standing at the entrance for more than an hour waiting for the convoy. It was so cold that night that Xayden was shivering as the wind blew endlessly. However, he didn¡¯t even dare to twitch a single muscle. After all, he wouldn¡¯t possibly have the guts to move when even Andrew and Randall were standing perfectly still next to him. A few minutester, the ck sedan drove slowly toward the entrance of Vrium Hotel. It drove past two lines of soldiers standing on each side of the road. The soldiers stood at attention and saluted instantly when the car drove past them. None of the soldiers made a peep along the whole way toward the entrance. The atmosphere was breathtaking as everyone present could feel the magnitude of respect the soldiers had for the people in the sedan. The ck sedan eventually arrived at the entrance of the hotel. The moment the car came to a halt, Randall, the mayor of Jadeborough quickly rushed toward it and opened the car door. Jonathan, dressed in a ck suit, stepped out elegantly from the car. It was actually only the second time Jonathan had ever put on a suit. The first time he was in a suit was during the first wedding he had with Josephine three years ago. Now, he had put on a suit for the second time in another wedding with the same bride. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Randall greeted. Then, Zachary, the Vanquisher King of War stepped out of the car from the driver¡¯s seat. As soon as Zachary got out, three of the truck drivers got out of their respective trucks as well. Seeing this, Xayden was instantly left gasping in shock. Who¡­ Who is this? Which wealthy family is this man from? Who could have the Vanquisher King of War as a driver? Besides, he even had three Kings of War as drivers for his convoy at once? Wait a minute! Could it be? Realization immediately dawned on Xayden. This man is definitely not the typical rich heir of any family! There¡¯s only one person in Chanaea who could have the four Kings of War at hismand! And that person is none other than Asura! At once, Xayden almost fell to his knees in fright. Is it possible that I¡¯m looking at THE legendary man? Not only that, that man is having a wedding at my hotel? Is this for real? ¡°Is Josephine already inside?¡± Jonathan turned to Zachary and asked. ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Zachary answered immediately and nodded. ¡°Do you want to see them, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not the time yet.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Go ahead and get changed, you guys. Why are you all still in your military uniforms? Are you guys nning to wear that as my groomsmen?¡± ¡°G-Groomsmen?¡± Four of them were shocked upon hearing that. Mr. Goldstein wants us to be his groomsmen? ¡°Why? You guys don¡¯t want to?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. At that instance, four of them nodded violently. ¡°Y-Yes! We want to!¡± ¡°Then hurry up and get changed!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but shoot them a re. Then, he turned toward Andrew and asked, ¡°Did you get the suits ready for the four of them like I asked?¡± ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Andrew waved his hand and suddenly, a few of the armored soldiers brought forward four pairs of suits. The moment heid eyes on the suit, Zachary was stumped. He gave Andrew a kick on his behind and thundered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein forbade me,¡± Andrew uttered timidly. His pitiful appearance was definitely not fit for a division leader of Divine Dragon Guards in Jadeborough. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± Zachary red angrily at Andrew before he walked into the hotel with his suit. ¡°Sir, I¡ª¡± Before Andrew could finish his sentence, Zachary cut him off without even turning toward him. ¡°When you get back, iste yourself for one month as punishment! I¡¯ll break your legs if you dare to leave the camp!¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 The Legendary Man Chapter 217 I Will Marry You ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡­¡± Andrew gazed at Jonathan pleadingly. ¡°Just ignore him. If he dares to ground you for a month, I¡¯ll do the same to him for half a year.¡± Jonathan¡¯s casual remark had the terrified man breathing a sigh of relief. About ten minutester, strains of melodious music drifted into the air in the hotel lobby. While the music was ying, Jonathan strolled toward the stage in a ck suit. Behind him was Terrence, Dorian, Zachary, and also Reaper, who had just changed. s, smiling seemed to be a wholly foreign concept to them. Notwithstanding the joyous atmosphere then, they still wore chilly expressions on their faces. Worse still, the murderous glint in their eyes shone brightly. On the whole, they seemed ready tomit murder anytime. ¡°Put on a smile!¡± Jonathan snapped his head back and red at the few men. Argh! This is a wedding, but with the four of them standing here, it appears more like a meeting of mobsters! ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The four men exchanged nces before forcing a smile that looked even uglier than a scowl. ¡°I suddenly regret allowing the lot of you to be my groomsmen!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist shooting daggers at them. Then, he walked toward the center of the stage. Few people stood below the stage. In fact, there were only a dozen guests. As Jonathan was standing on the stage, they didn¡¯t even dare sit but remained standing with him. Not a single member of the Goldstein family attended the wedding this time, nor did Jonathan invite them. In the whole of Jazona, he didn¡¯t invite anyone other than Randall, Andrew, Graham, and Harrison. To his surprise, the eldest daughter of the Hansley family, Luna, actually came without being invited and even prepared avish gift. ¡°Congrattions on your marriage, Mr. Goldstein!¡± In contrast with her icy expression in the past, Luna wore a faint smile on her face that day. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re hosting a wedding today, so I came of my own ord. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Goldstein.¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of embarrassment to be found on Luna¡¯s face. Instead, her smile projected infinite allure. Her eyes, especially, were mesmerizing beyond words and could seemingly enthrall someone with just a single look. Well, that was as expected of the enchanting Dark Widow. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Jonathan waved a hand, and Luna stepped aside. In reality, she wasn¡¯t as calm as she portrayed outwardly. The instant she caught sight of Zachary, who stood behind Jonathan, her heart started pounding wildly. Oh my God, that¡¯s Zachary Lint, the Vanquisher King of War! He rules over a vast territory and commands a hundred thousand Divine Dragon Guards! But right this moment, he¡¯s standing behind Jonathan deferentially, not daring to overstep in the least! If I¡¯m still ignorant of thetter¡¯s identity at this time, I¡¯d be a downright fool! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. No sooner had she taken her seat than the lights abruptly went off. On the heels of that, strains of melodious melody drifted into the air, and a white beam of light illuminated the door. Click! The door was slowly pushed open from outside. In a sh, everyone¡¯s gazes fixated on Josephine, who was wearing a white wedding gown. Verily, she was extraordinarily stunning that day with the white wedding gown showcasing her exquisite and graceful figure. Under the light, a faint blush stained her cheeks, and a hint of shyness showed on her face. Right then, she radiated maidenly innocence. With the apaniment of the music, she slowly walked toward the stage with her wedding gown flowing behind her. Meanwhile, the bridesmaids behind her had seemingly be the backdrop at that moment. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the bride, and no one spared a nce for the bridesmaids behind her. With every step, she drew ever closer to the stage. All the guests¡¯ eyes slowly shifted to the stage alongside her footsteps. It didn¡¯t take long, but it felt as though it had been an eternity. The second she stepped onto the stage, Jonathan slowly lowered himself to one knee and presented her with the flowers in his hands. When Josephine took the flowers, he conjured a diamond ring out of thin air like a magician. Lifting a hand, he grabbed hers. ¡°Will you marry me, Darling?¡± In the blink of an eye, the entire hall went silent. Everyone was looking at the scene transpiring before their eyes unblinkingly. Below the stage, Connor stared at Josephine intently, muttering softly, ¡°Say yes!¡± ¡°Why are you so worked up when you¡¯re not the one getting married?¡± Margaret rolled her eyes upon noticing the man¡¯s emotional state. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± In response, Connor snorted without sparing her a nce. I¡¯ll be forever lowly, but my daughter is different! She¡¯s marrying Asura, the legendary man who¡¯s said to have a godlike existence! What¡¯s more, he loves her greatly! I never even dared dream of such a thing in the past, but it has now be a reality! As Josephine looked at Jonathan, who was on bended knees, under the illumination of the white light and the gazes of countless people, her mind inevitably drifted back to the night she met him three years ago. Subsequently, she recalled how he disappeared for three years and his domineering return three years later, whereby he subdued the entire city and forced everyone to submit to him. Besides, she also remembered how he used his own body to shield her from the car attempting to mow her down. Scene after scene shed across her mind like a movie ying on a reel. Before I knew it, he slowly wormed his way into my heart, and I have also gradually fallen in love with him! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll marry you,¡± Josephine answered in a whisper. The moment she spoke, innumerable fireworks shot up into the sky outside the hotel. Bang! Bang, bang! The sounds of fireworks rang out incessantly outside the hotel. The dazzling fireworks instantly lit up the entire night sky like daylight. In the sky that resembled the day, the brilliant fireworks gradually formed two names¡ªJonathan and Josephine. Their names slowly ovepped before disappearing. At the sight of their names beyond the window, Josephine¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she couldn¡¯t help the trickle of tears out of the corner of her eyes. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Jonathannguidly got back to his feet. That was the only time he had ever gone to his knees in his entire life. Even when he was under heavy gunfire untold times in the past and had guns pointed at his head, he had never once wavered. ¡°Yeah!¡± Josephine nodded with red-rimmed eyes. Then, she promptly tossed her bouquet before throwing herself into Jonathan¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯re so mean, Jonathan! You made me cry again!¡± ¡°All right, don¡¯t cry anymore. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to ruin your makeup.¡± Smiling, Jonathan wiped her tears. Meanwhile, Josephine¡¯s face flushed bright red when she heard that, and she couldn¡¯t help burying her face in his chest. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 The Legendary Man Chapter 218 Putting On A Show ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± As her face med, Josephine hid in Jonathan¡¯s arms, not daring to lift her head. At just that moment, the photographer raised the camera in his hands and captured the beautiful scene with a click. When they both exchanged rings, it signaled that the wedding was drawing to an end. Throughout it all, the four men who acted as groomsmen merely stood there stiffly like statues. They terrified the bridesmaids so much that they didn¡¯t even dare steal a peek at them. ¡°Congrattions on your nuptials, Jonathan! Also, may you be blessed with a child soon! Hopefully, you¡¯ll beget a chubby baby!¡± Furtively hiding behind Josephine, Tanya winked at Jonathan. ¡°Tanya!¡± Two crimson splotches crawled onto Josephine¡¯s face when she heard that, and she shot her a re. I¡¯ve never even shared the same bed with him, so how could we have a baby? ¡°Look, Josephine is blushing! You can¡¯t be as timid as you were in the past!¡± Tanya giggled with a hand over her mouth. She then leaned close to Jonathan. ¡°Let me tell you a secret, Jonathan. Sometimes, a girl means otherwise when she says no!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, Tanya!¡± As soon as that remark fell, the blush on Josephine¡¯s cheeks spread to the tip of her ears. Her face burned, and she looked as though she had drunk several sses of wine. Right then, she appeared beguiling and seductive. Jonathan dipped his head and turned his gaze to Josephine solemnly. ¡°I agree with Tanya. How about we put that in action tonight itself?¡± ¡°In your dreams! Who wants to have a baby with you?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t resist cutting him a scathing look. Chuckling, Jonathan replied, ¡°You, of course! Don¡¯t tell me you want me to have a baby with another woman?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Josephine immediately red at him. When the wedding drew to an end, the guests below the stage took their seats. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. There were only a dozen people in the deste banquet hall. Nheless, it was the grandest event in the history of Jadeborough. In other words, that was also true for Jazona. After all, not only was the owner of Vrium Hotel¡ªXayden¡ªpersonally serving the guests, but the mayor of Jadeborough¡ªRandall¡ªwas guarding the door. Besides, the division leader of Jadeborough¡¯s First Military Division¡ªAndrew¡ªwas leading the patrol. Meanwhile, those seated below the stage included the governor of Jazona¡ªKingstone, the Vanquisher King of War¡ªZachary, the Cardinal King of War¡ªTerrence, the Excalibur King of War¡ªDorian, and the Thunder King of War¡¯s lieutenant¡ªReaper. With them seated there, the other guests in the hall felt as though they were sitting on pins and needles. That went doubly true for Luna, the Dark Widow, who was seated across from them. She was so intimidated that she didn¡¯t even dare utter a single word. Naturally, Margaret and Connor were in an even worse condition. Their legs were knocking together. Ultimately, those few were the Kings of War and the lieutenant to a King of War. Furthermore, the couple witnessed them leading hundreds of thousands of troops back at the warehouse in Jazona and annihting the entire Turner family in the blink of an eye. They never wanted to experience such terror again for the rest of their lives. Conversely, the few bridesmaids were ignorantly fearless. They had no idea about the identity of the Kings of War, Reaper, or Kingstone, much less the mayor of Jadeborough and the division leader of Jadeborough¡¯s First Military Division. Therefore, they were the most rxed among everyone seated there. Sometimeter, Jonathan led Josephine down the stage and headed toward them. At once, everyone shot to their feet, their movements uniform as they did so without an ounce of hesitation. Even Connor and Margaret hurriedly stood up in fright. When Jonathan lifted his wine ss, Xayden swiftly topped it. In the next instant, the former raised his wine ss at Connor and Margaret, dering, ¡°A toast to you, Mom, Dad!¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Petrified, Connor hastily lifted his wine ss. Margaret, on the other hand, was so mortified that she dared not look the man in the eye. As she recalled how she used to oppress and maltreat him in the past, the urge to crawl into a hole seized her. Never in her wildest dreams had she ever imagined that the live-in son-inw whom she disdained back then actually turned out to be the only man who had a godlike existence in this world. At that thought, she wanted nothing more than to p herself across the face. If I¡¯d known that he¡¯s the legendary Asura, I wouldn¡¯t have urged Josephine to find herself a rich husband! Could there possibly be anyone greater than Asura in this world? Clink! The two of them clinked sses with Jonathan in unison, but they dared not allow their wine sses to surpass the height of Jonathan¡¯s wine ss. After all, if they really dared to do that, the Kings of War would skin them alive before the man even said anything. ¡°Here, this is a toast to all of you!¡± When Jonathan¡¯s wine ss had been refilled once more, he raised it and swept his gaze over the others at the table. Hearing that, the crowd swiftly lifted their wine sses. They acted so humbly that it was as though they were before God himself. ¡°I want to toast all of you, too!¡± At that exact moment, Josephine poured herself a ss of wine as well. Lifting her wine ss, she looked at Zachary and asserted, ¡°Jonathan has troubled you a lot in the past few years, so this is a toast to you on his behalf!¡± Huh? Upon hearing that, Zachary waspletely flummoxed. He stood there like a statue, at a loss as to whether he should raise his wine ss or put it down. At that moment, his imposing aura as the Vanquisher King of War, who ruled the whole of Jazona, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, he seemed more like a blur kid. ¡°Uh, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Zachary threw an imploring look at Jonathan, for he had no idea what was happening then. When did he trouble me? I¡¯d be thanking my lucky stars if I don¡¯t give him any trouble! How would I dare drink this ss of wine? Jonathan went along with Josephine and threw the man a look. ¡°Josephine is right. I should indeed be toasting you personally! Thank you for taking care of me in the military for the past few years. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve died time and again on the battlefield! Also, thank you for helping me resolve the issue of the Turner family this time. For all that, let me toast you!¡± While speaking, he lifted his wine ss and held it out at Zachary. When Zachary heard that, understanding promptly dawned upon him. His aura instantly changed, and the Vanquisher King of War who ruled over the whole of Jazona made aeback in a trice. ¡°Don¡¯t be such a stranger with me, Jon. From the day you joined the military, I¡¯ve felt that you¡¯d make a good soldier! If you hadn¡¯t insisted on retiring, you¡¯d be the captain of the Asura Guards now!¡± As he said that, he assumed an air of superiority. Reaching out, he patted Jonathan on the shoulder and proimed, ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that. The Asura Guards wee you back anytime!¡± After saying that, he threw his head back and downed the contents of his wine ss in one go. But when he ced his wine ss down, he noticed everyone there regarding him with a riot of emotions in their eyes, especially Terrence, Dorian, Reaper, and Kingstone. In fact, they were looking at him as though his death was imminent. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 The Legendary Man Chapter 219 From The Office Of Asura Jon? When everyone there heard that address, their hearts clenched in terror. Who else in the whole of Chanaea dares to address Jonathan Goldstein as Jon other than him? At the drop of a hat, their gazes brimmed with pity as they stared at Zachary. ¡°Why are you all looking at me so strangely?¡± Zachary queried densely upon glimpsing the look in their eyes. At that, Terrence couldn¡¯t resist ncing at him. ¡°Why do you think? In this whole wide world, you¡¯re the first person who dares address him as Jon. I admire your guts. Well, as expected of the Vanquisher King of War! Here, I¡¯ll toast you! I¡¯ll definitely visit your grave on this very day next year and toast you again!¡± Right after saying that, he lifted his wine ss and emptied it. When he had done so, Dorian, Kingstone, and Reaper also raised their wine sses and downed everything without a word. ¡°We¡¯ll toast you as well, drinking to your guts!¡± Hearing their words, Zachary couldn¡¯t help grumbling, ¡°Yourments are making goosebumps rise all over my skin. I¡¯m not at fault since it was Mr. Goldstein who signaled me to y along with him!¡± He naturally dared to speak the truth then as Jonathan and Josephine had left. ¡°Hah! He didn¡¯t ask you to address him as Jon or to pat him on the shoulder! So, how did it feel to be his superior?¡± Terrence drawled with a sneer. ¡°H-He isn¡¯t that petty, right?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help swallowing. All of a sudden, panic deluged him. ¡°Who told you that he isn¡¯t petty?¡± Curling his lips, Terrence whispered, ¡°Did no one tell you that he holds a grudge for a long time? You¡¯re dead, Zachary!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zachary was just about to say something else when he noticed Kingstone, Dorian, Terrence, and Reaper staring at him with a mournful look. From their eyes, he could distinctly perceive an identical sentiment¡ª ¡°our condolences.¡± Crap! I¡¯m doomed! ¡°No, he won¡¯t be so petty¡­¡± Shaking his head, he wanted to assuage himself. s, he abruptly caught sight of Jonathan, who had walked off, suddenly making his way back. The instant he spotted the man, he quickly greeted, ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± But before he had even finished speaking, Jonathan cut him off. ¡°When you go back, head to Mysonna and stay there for a month.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡ª¡± Zachary immediately panicked when he heard that. Unfortunately, he was again interrupted mid- utterance. ¡°One more word from you, and you¡¯ll be grounded for another month!¡± In a sh, he zipped his mouth in fright, not daring to utter a single word of protest. At the sight of him being too terrified to speak, Terrence, Kingstone, Dorian, and Reaper looked at him with mockery in their eyes. If Jonathan weren¡¯t there, they would have probably long since burst outughing. ¡°Oh yes, the few of you are also confined for half a month when you return!¡± As soon as Jonathan¡¯s words rang out, the amusement of the few people who were holding back theirughter vanished in a puff of smoke. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why are we grounded as well?¡± The four men wore morose expressions on their faces. We were just watching the show, so how did we get dragged into the mess? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m petty and hold a grudge for a long time?¡± Eyeing them coldly, Jonathan murmured, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said as much, how could I not confine you all for half a month?¡± All at once, the four men¡¯s faces turned ashen, and none of them had any amusement left in them. A little over an hourter, everyone was clinking sses. Outside the hotel, the dazzling disy of fireworks continued. Fireworks lighted up the entire sky for more than an hour, dyeing the sky a myriad of colors. At just that moment, several men in ck robes appeared in front of the hotel. Not only were they wearing ck robes, but they were also wearing ck masks. They exuded a mysterious aura from head to toe. ¡°Stop right there! Who are the lot of you?¡± The second they approached the hotel entrance, countless soldiers in ck armor blocked their paths. At the same time, umpteen guns were pointed at them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°We¡¯re from Asura¡¯s Office!¡± A hoarse voice rang out from one of the ck-robed men. Subsequently, the man lifted his right hand, upon which a ck and gold seal fell into his hand with a flick of his wrist. Two words were engraved on that ck and gold seal¡ªAsura¡¯s Office. ¡°You¡¯re from Asura¡¯s Office?¡± The moment the soldiers in ck armor heard that reply, their expressions changed. One of them took the seal from the ck-robed man. After ascertaining that it was the real deal, they all dropped to their knees and announced, ¡°The Divine Dragon Guards at your service, Sirs!¡± ¡°You may all rise.¡± The ck-robed man waved a dismissive hand before asking mildly, ¡°We¡¯re notte, are we? Has the wedding ended?¡± ¡°The wedding hasn¡¯t ended, Sir!¡± the soldiers in ck armor answered, not daring to lift their heads. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± The ck-robed man seemingly breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. Then, a few ck silhouettes shed past and disappeared in a heartbeat. Outside the entrance to the hotel lobby, Andrew was patrolling while Randall personally guarded the door. When Andrew saw the few ck figures approaching, he instantly drew his gun and dropped into a battle stance. But just as he was doing that, someone suddenly held his hand down. He jerked his head back, only to see that it was Zachary, the Vanquisher King of War. ¡°Sir?¡± Andrew regarded him in puzzlement. ¡°They¡¯re from Asura¡¯s Office. How many lives do you have that you dare pull your gun on them?¡± Zachary nced at him icily, pressing on his hand that was grasping his gun. Then, he turned to the few ck-robed men and queried, ¡°Why are the few of you only arriving now? The wedding is drawing to an end.¡± One of the ck-robed men threw him a look and replied, ¡°Something cropped up at thest minute. Where¡¯s Asura?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside. Come with me.¡± While saying that, Zachary started striding toward the lobby. A few minutester, he pushed open the door to the banquet hall. When the door swung open, everyone promptly whipped their gazes over. Terrence, Dorian, and Reaper jumped to their feet in concert upon seeing the few ck-robed men behind Zachary. Meanwhile, Kingstone wore a perplexed expression, making it evident that he was in the dark about the men¡¯s identities. He wasn¡¯t the only one, for everyone there eyed the few ck-robed men in mystification other than the three men standing up. After all, people would easily mistake their presence as a deliberate attempt to make trouble since they were all wearing ck robes and masks to a wedding. ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Jonathan frowned slightly with his eyes pinned on the few ck-robed men. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 The Legendary Man Chapter 220 Eight Kings of War One of the men in ck robes and masks nced at Jonathan airily before replying, ¡°How could we possibly not attend your wedding? If Zachary hadn¡¯t told us about it, we wouldn¡¯t even have known that you¡¯re getting married today! Why, you¡¯ve forgotten about Asura¡¯s Office just after leaving for a year?¡± Asura¡¯s Office? When those two words drifted into the air, everyone there broke out in cold sweat. After all, Asura¡¯s Office was a name that only existed in legends. Rumor had it that Asura¡¯s Office was established by Asura himself and was immensely powerful, even more so than the four Kings of War. No one knew the reason for its existence or its field of power. In fact, they couldn¡¯t even be sure whether Asura¡¯s Office was a building or a troop. Nheless, that hadn¡¯t the slightest bearing on the stark fear they harbored toward Asura¡¯s Office. Besides, it was also rumored that the world would descend into chaos if Asura¡¯s Office were to make a move, for they were the final stabilizing force in the world. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like crowds.¡± Jonathan cast them a cid look before sweeping his gaze over Zachary. At that mere nce, Zachary¡¯s expression stiffened, and he felt a shiver running down his spine. ¡°I can exin, Mr. Goldstein¡ª¡± Just as he started speaking, Jonathan cut him off. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. When the wedding ends, follow Dorian back to Mysonna!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡ª¡± When Zachary heard the word Mysonna, goosebumps rose all over him. Throwing him a chilly look, Jonathan interrupted him mid-utterance. ¡°Zip it! If you dare utter another word, you¡¯ll be grounded for an additional month!¡± In the blink of an eye, Zachary went silent without daring to say a single word further. ¡°Have a seat,¡± Jonathan offered, looking at the four ck-robed men nonchntly. Hearing that, the four men took their seats. When they were seated, Jonathan casually lit a cigarette and drawled, ¡°Nothing happened at Asura¡¯s Office in the past year, yes?¡± ¡°It looks like our trip hasn¡¯t been in vain. At the very least, you still remember Asura¡¯s Office, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Although the ck-robed man¡¯s face remained obscured, his voice overflowed with resentment. At that, Jonathan inexorably shot him a re. ¡°Watch it! It¡¯s not like the Asura¡¯s Office had no idea where I was in the past year.¡± ¡°Have you found it, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The ck-robed man asked with his gaze trained on the man. Jonathan shook his head, murmuring, ¡°No. Who told you that it was at Northern Crimson Prison back then?¡± Likewise, the ck-robed man shook his head. ¡°It was just hearsay. But this time, we didn¡¯t juste to Jadeborough to attend your wedding. There¡¯s something we want to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows creased slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a rumor about that item.¡± Subsequently, the ck-robed man lowered his voice considerably. ¡°Leads are pointing to it being in a particr ce in Yaleview, but we can¡¯t be certain of the exact location.¡± ¡°Yaleview?¡± The instant Jonathan heard that word, his brows knitted together into a deep frown. That¡¯s thest ce I want to go. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Mom and Dad are buried there, I wouldn¡¯t want to step foot in Yaleview for the rest of my days! Once he returned to that ce, the past events ten years ago that he didn¡¯t want to recall would promptly pop up in his mind. ¡°Is that information reliable?¡± Jonathan demanded with a frown. Shaking his head, the ck-robed man admitted, ¡°It¡¯s uncertain, but the chances are thirty percent.¡± Thirty percent? To others, a thirty-percent possibility was exceedingly low. To Jonathan, however, that was already sky- high. ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip back to Yaleview soon.¡± He made his decision in a split second. I wasted an entire year at Northern Crimson Prison just to find it back then, so why would I care about a few months after having thrown away a whole year? ¡°How about we go back with you?¡± The ck-robed man was a tad surprised. However, Jonathan declined with a shake of his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back alone sometime soon. It¡¯s about time for me to visit their graves anyway.¡± The moment that final statement rang out, the entire hall instantly plunged into silence. Not a single person made a peep. That was obviously Jonathan¡¯s kryptonite, so they didn¡¯t dare ask or mention it. ¡°Oh yes, what¡¯s the situation like at Beshya right now?¡± Jonathan asked, ncing at the ck-robed man blithely. ¡°There isn¡¯t much problem, so we don¡¯t need to interfere.¡± Then, the ck-robed man added offhandedly, ¡°I heard that the troops from West Region were terrified by the mere news that you¡¯re still alive that they retreated overnight to three hundred miles away. How great a trauma did you cause them back then?¡± ¡°It was no big deal. I just killed a couple hundred thousand of them.¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his eyes even carried a trace of contempt. It was as though that was some insignificant matter not worth mentioning to him. But the second his words fell, dead silence reigned in the hall. He just killed a couple hundred thousand of them? Just? And it was no big deal? What does that figure mean? A single nudge from them all is sufficient to kill us, but it seems that they were merely ants to him! Hearing Jonathan¡¯s reply, the ck-robed man couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re still the same even after all these years. Oh yes, will you be returning to Asura¡¯s Office on your trip back this time? You haven¡¯t been back for a year now. Aren¡¯t you worried that the people there won¡¯t recognize you anymore when you go back next time?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter at all as long as they have the awareness to obey the Decree of Asura.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered. Even back when he established Asura¡¯s Office, he never nned to manage it himself. The world only knew that Asura¡¯s Office might be a building or a troop, but they had no inkling that it was a code. Under that code were millions of elite soldiers that were all handpicked by him. They were the cream of the crop he selected from the various Asura Guards and troops. Compared to them, the Four Asura Guards who followed him into battle all over the world could only be considered as privates. With that said, themander of these millions of elite soldiers was the four Kings of War who stayed hidden in Asura¡¯s Office for three whole years, unknown to the world. The world knew that there were four Kings of War, but they had no idea that there were another four Kings of War other than Terrence¡ªthe Cardinal King of War, Zachary¡ªthe Vanquisher King of War, Dorian¡ªthe Excalibur King of War, and Kane¡ªthe Thunder King of War. They kept their identities a secret and led the millions of elite soldiers to infiltrate all four corners of the world. They answered to no one save the Decree of Asura. Nobody knew that there were a total of eight Kings of War in this world, nor did they have any idea that Jonathan had long since secretly dispatched the remaining four Kings of War to lead the millions of elite soldiers into lying low all over the world back when he appointed the four Kings of War to maintain peace in all four cardinal directions. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 The Legendary Man Chapter 221 Mister Goldstein The wedding only ended at a little over ten o¡¯clock at night. It was as though the four men in ck robes who appeared out of the blue had never been there, for they only stayed for a few minutes before they disappeared without a trace. No one saw their true countenances, much less discerned their gender beneath the masks. All they knew was that the four people came from that mysterious and terrifying ce¡ªAsura¡¯s Office. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary promptly rushed forward when the wedding was drawing to an end, wishing to drive Jonathan home personally. His face was pale, making it clear that he had imbibed quite a bit. Nheless, he wasn¡¯t the least bit intoxicated. Considering his high alcohol tolerance, he wouldn¡¯t be affected in the slightest even if he were to drink a few more bottles of wine, let alone the paltry amount he had consumed. In response, Jonathan waved a dismissive hand. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll be fine going home alone. Also, you can dismiss the soldiers outside the entrance. After tonight, lead your troops back to your respective territories.¡± The four Kings of Warmandeered a hundred thousand Asura Guards, all guarding a cardinal direction each. As the Turner family had been wiped out and Jazona bathed in blood, it was time for them to return. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Without further ado, Zachary lifted his hand and saluted the man before leaving briskly. After his departure, Terrence, Dorian, and Reaper stepped forward one by one and saluted Jonathan wordlessly before they left as well. Subsequently, it was Kingstone¡¯s turn. However, the man was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he looked at Jonathan with guilt and self- recrimination written all over his face. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I have no excuse that such a colossal mess happened in Jazona. After tonight, I¡¯ll voluntarily resign my post as the governor of Jazona. Please ept my resignation, Mr. Goldstein!¡± A cosmic mess transpired in Jazona, with the Turner family stepping all over him and even kidnapping Josephine¡¯s family, yet I didn¡¯t know anything despite being the governor of Jazona. Even if he doesn¡¯t order me to resign, I¡¯m too ashamed to continue holding that post! When Jonathan heard that, his gaze abruptly went chilly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear such words a second time. When you go back, you¡¯ll be forfeited a year¡¯s sry and prohibited from being promoted within three years in addition to an extra year of probation. If anything happens in Jazona again within the year, you don¡¯t need to tender your resignation to me. Just go and stay at Northern Crimson Prison!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡­¡± Kingstone wanted to say something else, but a re from Jonathan had him instantly zipping his mouth. ¡°Hmm?¡± With just a look, Kingstone didn¡¯t dare argue further. When the people there witnessed that scene, they all trembled in fear, and their legs almost gave out. The owner of Vrium Hotel, Xayden, almost fell to his knees with a thud at that sight. Who is Kingstone Warhol? He¡¯s the governor of Jazona, his power so vast in the entire state that he¡¯s only second to Zachary Lint! But in front of Jonathan, he doesn¡¯t even dare utter a single word of protest. There¡¯s only one person in this world who can intimidate him so greatly that he dares not retaliate¡ªAsura! ¡°I should be leaving as well, Mr. Goldstein.¡± At that precise moment, Luna tactfully took her leave. Why would I stay here when the Kings of War, Lieutenant Reaper, and Kingstone have left? I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel! Mischievously throwing Jonathan a wink, she added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t work too hard tonight. Ms. Smith is dainty and delicate, so don¡¯t bully her!¡± Despite having guessed his identity, she didn¡¯t show it in the slightest. That was how intelligent she was. There are plenty of people who fear him in this world, but few who dare to joke with him. Endless ttery will only repulse him, so why not do things another way and feign ignorance? Perhaps that will leave a good impression on him! ¡°I¡¯ll have someone drive you home,¡± Jonathan offered casually. Luna shook her head, declining, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯m not so beautiful that viins will want to take advantage of me.¡± Having said that, she sashayed away on her seductive high heels. In a heartbeat, Jonathan and Josephine were the only ones left in the hotel that was incredibly lively earlier. It was in as day that Josephine had poor alcohol tolerance. She merely drank a ss of red wine just now, but she was already looking tipsy with her eyes ssy and a blush staining her neck to the tip of her ears. Even her gaze had turned a touch zed. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not inebriated?¡± Jonathan quietly walked over to Josephine and wrapped an arm around her slender waist. The sensation felt as though he was touching silk, smooth and velvety. ¡°Nope!¡± Josephine shook her head, her eyes unfocused. She was about to get her feet, only to sway and inadvertently fall into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°And you said you¡¯re not inebriated, huh?¡± Chortling, Jonathan stroked her head before helping her up from the chair. ¡°How do you feel? Do you want me to carry you home?¡± At that, Josephine shook her head profusely. ¡°No! I¡¯m wearing a wedding gown, so I¡¯m going to sh others if you carry me out, no? If someone sees something¡­¡± Even though she was a smidge tipsy, she was still worried that she would sh someone her assets. Hearing that, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help chuckling. ¡°Who would dare? You¡¯re my wife, so no one would dare do so.¡± Josephine rolled her eyes at him and ced her hand on his arm. ¡°But what if someone dares to do so? Just support me for a bit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a touch cold outside.¡± While saying that, Jonathan slipped off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders. Outside the hotel, gusts of autumn wind swept past incessantly. The biting wind was so chilly that one shivered at it. That was especially true for Josephine, who was in a wedding gown. When the cold wind hit her, she reflexively stered herself against Jonathan, quivering. No sooner had they stepped out of the hotel than a ck car drove up to them. A young man in a ck suit swiftly got out of the car and opened the car door for them. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m here to drive both of you back on Mr. Warhol¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Nodding, Jonathan helped Josephine into the back seat. Throughout the drive, there wasn¡¯t a single car to be seen. The whole stretch of road was empty with neither pedestrians nor vehicles. Theirs was the only car on the road. Half an hourter, the car came to a stop before No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights. Dim lights still lit the mansion from the inside. Meanwhile, Josephine was breathing evenly in the car. As Jonathan gazed at the woman who had fallen asleep sometime in his arms, his lips curved upward, and he patted her on the back. ¡°Wake up,zybones. We¡¯re home.¡± Chapter 222 Chapter 222 The Legendary Man Chapter 222 This Is Also My First Time ¡°Hmm?¡± A faint murmur sounded in the car, and Josephine opened her eyes groggily. Her gaze was all the more ssy, for she hadn¡¯t sobered up at all although half an hour had passed. Instead, the alcohol had then gone to her head. ¡°We¡¯re home,zybones!¡± Jonathan reached out and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡¯m nozybones!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Josephinenguidly propped herself up against the man and straightened up swayingly. Just when she was about to swing open the car door and climb out, Jonathan scooped her up and carried her into the mansion. ¡°What are you doing, Jonathan? There¡¯s someone else here!¡± Crimson stained Josephine¡¯s cheeks at the sudden bridal carry. ¡°Who would dare look?¡± Jonathan nced back over his shoulder, only to see that the young man in a ck suit had astutely turned his back to them, not daring to steal even a peek. Only after hearing the door m shut at the mansion did the young man dare to whirl around and climb back into the car. In the mansion, everyone had long since made themselves scarce. Margaret and Connor had gone back to their room, leaving the newlyweds alone in the rtively spacious living room. ¡°Would you like to have some water?¡± Jonathan ced Josephine down onto the couch before he straightened to go and pour her a ss of water. But just as he was doing so, Josephine grabbed at him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Right then, her eyes were zed, and her face flushed bright red. Even her breathing was slightly rapid. Perhaps she had no idea how enticing she was to Jonathan at that very moment. ¡°Darling, you¡¯d better not tease me in such a manner. Otherwise, I can¡¯t promise whether I¡¯ll ravish you on the spot!¡± Smirking, Jonathan leaned close to her. He then dipped his head and captured her lips. Josephine went limp at the unexpected assault, and her breathing promptly sped up. ¡°S-Stop it¡­ We¡¯re in the living room here¡­ It¡¯ll be bad if Mom and Dad happen upon us¡­¡± Despite having had quite some liquor and was pretty sloshed, she still maintained herst shred of sobriety. We¡¯re in the living room here, so how am I going to hold my head up anymore in public if Mom catches us red-handed? ¡°Then¡­ Shall we go to your room or mine?¡± Jonathan smiled down at her, making her lower her head at once, not daring to look him in the eye. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll assume that you¡¯re going with the second option.¡± Upon seeing that she was keeping her head hung without saying anything, he scooped her up and headed toward his room on the second floor. Josephine naturally struggled, but she couldn¡¯t possibly break free from him with her puny strength. Just when she was about to start struggling again, Jonathan pped her on the bottom. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you wake your parents up with your continual struggles.¡± ¡°Mmph¡­¡± Josephine almost wailed in pain, but she could only bite her lip in fear of waking Margaret and Connor. She glowered at the man resentfully. Her aggravated gaze lit a zing inferno within Jonathan, and he just about lost control right then and there. Bang! Kicking the door open, he tossed her onto the massive bed, garnering a surprised shriek from her. That was Josephine¡¯s first time entering Jonathan¡¯s room. Hmm, it¡¯s clean and tidy with a faint hint of cigarette smoke. It¡¯s not messy or reeking of some peculiar stench as I expected. Instead, there¡¯s only the rich aroma of manly musk. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jonathan pushed her onto the bed when he noticed her darting her eyes around. ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡± As they were truly alone in the room then, nerves suddenly assailed Josephine. All her life, she had never been in a room alone with an unknown man. The only time that happened was when Margaret kicked Jonathan out of the house, and they slept in the same room. However, Jonathan took the floor while she slept on the bed then. ¡°Why are you scared? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to devour you!¡± Glimpsing her nervous expression, Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist flipping over and pinning her beneath him. His heavy breathing had Josephine¡¯s heartbeat racing. Although she had long since expected that moment toe, she was still so apprehensive when it was time that words eluded her. ¡°Jonathan, you¡ª¡± Josephine wanted to say something, but Jonathan stopped her with a kiss. ¡°Mmph!¡± Her soft moan instantly sparked Jonathan¡¯s desire, and her silent struggles triggered his urge to conquer her. His hand started brushing down her back, slowly traveling down to her waist before moving to her long and slender legs. The soft and supple sensation had his fingers trembling slightly. The moment his fingers came into contact with her skin, Josephine¡¯s body shuddered violently. ¡°Jonathan, I-I¡¯m a tad afraid¡­¡± Biting her lip, Josephine gazed at Jonathan with red-rimmed eyes. At the sight of her pitiable expression, Jonathan immediately stopped everything he was doing. Unbeknownst to Josephine, her posture at that very moment was most effective in enkindling a man¡¯s alpha tendencies. No man would be bereft of the desire to dominate a woman pinned beneath him, and Jonathan was no exception. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan gently caressed her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel somewhat scared¡­¡± Josephine was so nervous that her body had been quivering nonstop. Such an experience was new to her. She had heard about it in the past, but when she was experiencing it in person then, she found herself so terrified that she trembled all over. ¡°Will you please hold me, Jonathan?¡± She reached out and hugged him around the waist gently, hoping that it might give her a sense of security. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m always by your side.¡± Flipping over, Jonathan pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Jonathan, I heard that the first time hurts badly. Is that true?¡± Josephine rested in his arms with her head against his chest. She could hear his heartbeat clearly, and it was hammering away. In other words, she could sense his desire and also his restraint. At her question, exasperation crept onto Jonathan¡¯s features. ¡°How would I know? This is also my first time!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Josephine eyed him dubiously, making it abundantly clear that she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Then, why did I hear from Ysobel that you solicited the services of a roadside hooker for a hundred?¡± All at once, Jonathan turned morose. ¡°How could you believe her? Even if I were starving, I wouldn¡¯t go for a roadside stall for a hundred, would I?¡± Throughout the years, countless women wanted to sleep with me, be it smooth and slick socialites, wealthy heiresses, or superstars with international renown. Yet, I¡¯ve never spared them a single nce. I knew full well their intentions, and though I could¡¯ve given them their hearts¡¯ desires with a flick of my finger, I never gave them the slightest opportunity! And all that was for no other reason than him knowing that a woman was waiting for him somewhere for three long years! Chapter 223 Chapter 223 The Legendary Man Chapter 223 Wedding Night ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Josephine agreed with Jonathan¡¯s remark. If it were a few months ago, she might doubt his character or even believe Ysobel¡¯s lie. However, as she spent more time with him and understood him better, she grew to question the truth of Ysobel¡¯s im back then. He has the Vanquisher King of War backing him up, and even Randall, the mayor of Jadeborough, acts all submissive with him. Would a man like him go for a hooker by the roadside for a hundred? That¡¯s impossible! After all, he can have any woman he wants! ¡°So, why did she nder you?¡± Josephine burrowed into Jonathan¡¯s arms, just like a kitten. Rubbing his stubble, Jonathan reckoned, ¡°Perhaps she envied you, jealous that you found such a handsome husband!¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± In response, Josephine rolled her eyes at him. She had no idea of her infinite allure to the man right that moment. Coupled with her cheeks that were stained crimson and her zed eyes, she looked exceedingly adorable and sensual. In a sh, Jonathan¡¯s control snapped, and he pounced on her. ¡°Mmph!¡± Before Josephine could brace herself, the man had already pinned her beneath him. All that followed was a feminine cry. She was pulled under the covers, upon which the atmosphere in the room turned risqu¨¦ in the blink of an eye. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Why are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared of the pain.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, for it won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Books always say that it hurts badly. Will you tell me a story, Jonathan?¡± ¡°What story do you want to listen to?¡± ¡°Your story when you were in the military.¡± Th entire room was pitch dark. Jonathan had long since turned off the lights sometime or other, but just when he was about to flip over and enter her, she requested that he tell her a story out of the blue. Only God knows how tormenting it was for a man at such a time, especially for a man who hadn¡¯t been with any women for years. Asking him to stop at that very moment was even crueler than killing him outright. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you my story if you want to listen to it.¡± Left with no other choice, Jonathan rolled back over and flopped onto the bed. Upon hearing that, Josephine stifled a giggle and nestled into his arms. ¡°I just knew that you¡¯re the best!¡± Flipping over, she sprawled on his chest and pecked him on the lips. That simple action almost had Jonathan¡¯s desire exploding once more. He gritted his teeth and suppressed his desire before he started narrating his story. ¡°The story begins from three years back. Three years ago, I identally broke into a military camp. Iter went to battle everywhere with Asura to restore peace to the nations. It wasn¡¯t until after the world was peaceful that I retired from the military and returned to Jadeborough¡­¡± He continued telling his story while keeping a tight rein on his desire. However, Josephine had actually drifted off at some time, sprawled on his chest. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Soon, her even breathing drifted into his ears. Stroking her head in exasperation, he tucked the covers around her and left the room with a cigarette in hand. Since she has married me, I¡¯m in no rush to consummate our marriage. I¡¯ve already waited for four years, so what¡¯s another day or two? Nevertheless, a wave of depression washed over him at the thought that other people¡¯s wedding night was filled with bliss and pleasure while he only had a cigarette keeping himpany. Click! Lighting the cigarette, he put on a jacket before striding out of No. 1 Vi. A whileter, he stopped at the gate of Edenic Heights. The sky was already pitch dark, and the chill from the cold wind that blew past had one shivering. Puffing away, Jonathan stalked toward a ck car in the distance. Bang, bang, bang! He pounded on the window of ck car. Following the loud raps, the car window of the ck car rolled down slowly. Sitting in the car was a middle-aged man in a ck suit. ¡°How may I help you?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Jonathan in puzzlement. Casting him a s¨¦ nce, Jonathan sneered, ¡°All right, drop the act. You¡¯ve been tailing me all the way. Do you really think I¡¯m that ignorant? Well? Who sent you to tail me?¡± ¡°You must have gotten the wrong person. I just happened to pass by here.¡± The middle-aged man wanted to deny it further, but Jonathan¡¯s gaze abruptly turned chilly. ¡°I¡¯m only giving you three seconds. If you still refuse to speak the truth, I don¡¯t mind making it so that you can¡¯t speak for the rest of your life!¡± Right after saying that, his hand shot beyond the car window, and he grabbed the middle-aged man by the neck. In a cold voice, he started, ¡°Three! Two! One!¡± The instant the final figure rang out, he mmed the middle-aged man¡¯s head into the car window by the neck. A bang split the air, and the car window shattered into smithereens. In a heartbeat, blood gushed out of the middle-aged man¡¯s head. With his gaze as frosty as ever, Jonathan demanded, ¡°Talk! Who sent you?¡± Still, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth and staunchly denied it. ¡°N-No one sent me!¡± s, just as his words fell, Jonathan grabbed his neck and twisted hard. A crack pierced the air, and his neck snapped. In the blink of an eye, the middle-aged man who was still gasping for breath earlier was no longer breathing. At that exact moment, a woman¡¯s voice rang out behind Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! I sent him to tail you!¡± Nheless, Jonathan slowly dropped his hold from the middle-aged man¡¯s neck and turned around coldly. ¡°It¡¯s toote. He¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°How dare you, Jonathan?¡± When his words fell into the ears of the woman behind him, her expression abruptly changed. Likewise, Jonathan¡¯s expression changed the moment he glimpsed her countenance. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Standing behind him was an elderly woman with gray hair. While she was up in years, she maintained her looks well. After all, it was pretty unbelievable that she hadn¡¯t any wrinkles on her face despite her age. Wearing a long ck dress, she exuded a sense of chilliness even as a trace of fury showed on her face. Behind her were a dozen burly men in ck suits who all stared at Jonathan fixedly. It was as though they would immediately take his life if he were to make a wrong move. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jonathan nced at the elderly woman cidly with an utterly indifferent gaze. Forcefully suppressing her wrath, the elderly woman¡ªLoretta Thompson¡ªeyed him and dered, ¡°I heard that you were getting married today, so I purposely came here from Yaleview to attend your wedding. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me into your house for a cup of tea?¡± However, Jonathan declined without an ounce of hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. My house is too shabby, thus unsuited to receive such noble guests from the Goldstein family.¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 The Legendary Man Chapter 224 I Have A Condition When Loretta heard Jonathan¡¯s remark, a glint of anger shed across her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of that, Jonathan? Aren¡¯t you of the Goldstein family as well?¡± With an apathetic expression on his face, Jonathan replied, ¡°I¡¯ve long since ceased to be a member of the Goldstein family. From the moment you banished me ten years ago, I had nothing to do with the Goldstein family anymore!¡± The moment his words fell into Loretta¡¯s ears, the fury in her eyes zed all the hotter. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein! Don¡¯t forget that the blood flowing in your veins is that of the Goldstein family! As long as you live, you¡¯ll remain a member of the Goldstein family all your life!¡± ¡°The blood flowing in my veins is that of my parents and has nothing whatsoever to do with the Goldstein family!¡± Not in the mood to yak with her, Jonathan cut right to the chase. ¡°All right, cut the crap! Just spit it out! Why are you here to seek me out? If it¡¯s to persuade me to return to the Goldstein family, you can save your breath! I¡¯ll never do that!¡± Loretta was so infuriated at Jonathan¡¯s indifferent expression that she shook with rage. Her hand that was grasping her cane, in particr, trembled violently. ¡°What kind of attitude is this, Jonathan? Is this how you speak to your grandmother?¡± Upon hearing that word, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Grandmother? From the day my parents passed away ten years ago, I no longer have any rtives in this world! How could I possibly have a grandmother? You must have gotten the wrong person.¡± Loretta trembled incessantly after hearing that. Gripping her cane in hand, she pointed it at him and snarled, ¡°You unfilial wretch! How treacherous of you, Jonathan! You¡¯re simply disgraceful!¡± Throwing her a wintry nce, Jonathan snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop making me the viin here! Where were you when I was kicked out of the Goldstein family ten years ago? And where were you when I was wandering the streets in the past ten years? You were nowhere to be seen when I was starving! Why, you¡¯ve suddenly remembered me now that Tommy¡¯s son had an ident, and his life is now hanging in the bnce?¡± ¡°H-How dare you!¡± Loretta was so incandescent at his continual usations that her chest heaved violently, and her hand holding the cane pointed at him started shaking violently. ¡°How audacious, Jonathan! Do you know how much effort your grandfather and I expended in the past ten years for the sake of locating you? Back when your parents met with an ident and passed away unexpectedly, you were banished from the family before we even knew about it! Then, there had been no news from you ever since!¡± Subsequently, she continued, ¡°We haven¡¯t had a night of peaceful sleep in the past ten years! In order to find you, we used the entire might of the Goldstein family and searched for you for ten whole years! It had been ten years. Do you have any idea how it was for us in the past ten years? We almost thought that you were dead! It was just a while ago that we received news of you. Learning that you¡¯re still alive and currently living in Jadeborough, I took a flight over from Yaleview overnight! Yet, this is your attitude toward me? Do you even have a shred of conscience, Jonathan?¡± She jabbed a finger at him with fury etched on her face as though he wasn¡¯t the one abandoned back then but the Goldstein family. If he hadn¡¯t known that his banishment from the Goldstein family back then was done with the agreement of everyone in the family, even he would be taken in. A frown marred Jonathan¡¯s countenance, and a sh of impatience flickered in his eyes as he watched her putting on an borate show in front of him. ¡°Okay, drop that act! You know full well whether you¡¯ve ever searched for me in the past ten years. Back when I knocked on the door of the Goldstein family while running a high fever, who was it who ordered the servants to kick me out? And who was it who booted me out from the cemetery right in front of my parents¡¯ grave and forbade me from paying my respects to them?¡± After I was kicked out of the Goldstein family and was reduced to living on the streets ten years ago, I was once a hair¡¯s breadth from dying, running a high fever following a huge downpour. In desperation, I knocked on the door of the Goldstein family. But how did they treat me? Without even sparing me a single nce, they ordered the servants to kick me out of the door! Why didn¡¯t any of them regard me as a member of the Goldstein family back then? Now that Tommy¡¯s son got into an ident, they finally remembered that I¡¯m a Goldstein? ¡°When did that happen? Why didn¡¯t I know about that?¡± Surprise manifested on Loretta¡¯s face, and she pretended as though she didn¡¯t know anything about it. s, the panic in her eyes betrayed her. Jonathan lost his patience entirely when she continued putting on a show with him. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Cut it out, for I haven¡¯t the time to watch you put on a show! Let me tell you for the final time that I have zero interest in the Goldstein family! If you sought me out to inform me that the Goldstein family is willing to ept me again and wants me to go back, I¡¯d advise you to return to Yaleview as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste my time here!¡± After saying that, he spun on his heels and stalked away without a single word further. But just after he had taken a few steps, Loretta suddenly called out to him. ¡°Stop right there, Jonathan!¡± ¡°Is something else the matter?¡± Annoyance was written all over Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Jonathan, as long as you return to the Goldstein family with me, I¡¯ll designate you as the heir of the Goldstein family!¡± Loretta announced out of the blue. Hearing that, Jonathan frowned slightly and echoed in surprise, ¡°Designate me as the heir of the Goldstein family?¡± ¡°Yes! This is also your grandfather¡¯s decision!¡± Loretta asserted with a nod. ¡°What about Tommy¡¯s son? What¡¯s to be of him?¡± Jonathan inquired intriguingly. Snorting, Loretta scoffed, ¡°Him? The Goldstein family doesn¡¯t need him anymore!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. While saying that, there wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion in her eyes. It was as though she was simply chucking a piece of garbage. In fact, it was very much like the scene whereby Jonathan was kicked out of the family ten years ago. ¡°The Goldstein family nurtured him for more than twenty years, yet you¡¯re just going to give up on him?¡± he sneered. Giving a cold chuckle, Loretta countered, ¡°So what? He only has himself to me for being such a disappointment! Who asked him to race with others in the middle of the night and even got himself into an ident that he¡¯s still in aa now? The Goldstein family doesn¡¯t need a worthless creature, much less aatose man!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t resist remarking with a snicker, ¡°Ah, the Goldstein family is really ruthless. It¡¯s the same today, just as it was ten years ago! Are blood ties and kinship nothing to the lot of you?¡± This time, Loretta didn¡¯t continue putting on a show but admitted frankly, ¡°Exactly! Back when your father got into an ident and passed away unexpectedly, I could only banish you and have Tommy inherit the Goldstein family! Now that his son got into an ident, I¡¯m left with no choice but to give his son up and have you inherit the Goldstein family! As I said, the Goldstein family doesn¡¯t harbor useless people, nor do we need anyone of that sort!¡± Then, she continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re an astute person, Jonathan, you should know the purpose of my visit. As such, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you anymore. As long as you¡¯re willing to follow me back to the Goldstein family, the position of the third-generation heir of the Goldstein family is yours! However, I have a condition!¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 The Legendary Man Chapter 225 A Bounty ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows scrunched together. ¡°You¡¯re to divorce Josephine Smith!¡± Loretta stated coldly. ¡°Never!¡± Jonathan declined without the slightest hesitation. Upon hearing that, Loretta uttered frostily, ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯ll be the only third-generation heir of the Goldstein family after you return to the fold! The blood of the Goldstein family flows in your veins, so a woman from a third-rate family is unworthy of being your wife!¡± ¡°Was this what you said when my mother married into the Goldstein family back then?¡± Jonathan sneered all of a sudden. When I was young, I heard countless stories of how they made life difficult for Mom after she married into the Goldstein family back then. And now, they want to poke their noses into my affairs? The instant his words fell, Loretta harrumphed. ¡°That girl from the Smith family can¡¯t hold a candle to your mother! No matter how poor Elizabeth¡¯s background was, she was a superstar at the very least! But what about that Smith girl? What else does she have going for her other than her above-average looks?¡± She seemed to harbor great prejudice against Josephine, for contempt shone distinctly in her eyes as she spoke of thetter. She then dered, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged a marriage for you in Yaleview with the eldest daughter of the Zeller family. Marry her after you return!¡± Hearing that, Jonathan frowned and questioned, ¡°The Zeller family, one of the four prominent families in Yaleview?¡± Loretta nodded, enunciating, ¡°Yes! As long as you marry her, the Goldstein and Zeller families will be forming a strong union to achieve greater heights! Then, the Goldstein family will have the opportunity to be the true forerunner among the four prominent families in Yaleview!¡± While saying that, a glimmer of desire flickered in her eyes. Being the head of the four prominent families in Yaleview was her lifelong dream. Likewise, it was also that of the Goldstein family. I¡¯ve waited for this day for decades! ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that,¡± Jonathan abruptly stated when she still had stars in her eyes. That utterance was undoubtedly a bucket of cold water to Loretta, and her expression promptly went chilly. Her gaze simrly turned frosty, and she gaped at him with utter incredulity as though she had heard something inconceivable. ¡°What did you just say, Jonathan? Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± In response, Jonathan swept a dispassionate gaze over her and drawled, ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s you who can¡¯t understand my words. I said, I¡¯m not interested. I have no interest in the eldest daughter of the Zeller family or the Goldstein family, much less in being the forerunner of the four prominent families in Yaleview!¡± What¡¯s so great about the eldest daughter of the Zeller family or being the head of the four prominent families in Yaleview and the only heir to the Goldstein family? They¡¯re entirely useless to me, and I don¡¯t give a whit about it in the least! If I want it, legions ofdies from prominent families will jump onto my bed with a mere hook of my finger. Even if they won¡¯t have any rightful status or can only be my mistress, they¡¯ll still throw themselves at me! Yet, the eldest daughter of the Zeller family wants to take Josephine¡¯s ce and be my wife instead? She isn¡¯t worthy of that! ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re turning down, Jonathan? Are you aware of what it means once the Goldstein and Zeller families join forces?¡± Loretta glowered at him, the look in her eyes making it seem as though she was looking at a useless wastrel. She barked, ¡°It means that the Goldstein family is going to be spearheading the four prominent families in Yaleview! It also means that the Goldstein family will be ruling supreme over the city and even control half of Chanaea! Other than Asura¡¯s Office, no one will be our match in the whole of Chanaea! Do you understand that?¡± In contrast to her emotional state, Jonathan wore an indifferent expression. ¡°So what? I¡¯m not interested even if you give me the whole of Yaleview, let alone the mere position of forerunner of the four prominent families in Yaleview!¡± After saying that, he could no longer be bothered to say another word to her, thus whirled around to leave. Before doing so, he warned, ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to see you in Jadeborough anymore in the days to come. If I do, you won¡¯t be leaving the city alive! While I¡¯m at it, let me also remind you that if the Goldstein family dares to harass Josephine again, there¡¯s no longer need for the Goldstein family to exist!¡± Back then, I only spared the Goldstein family when I wiped out all the prominent families in Yaleview because of old times¡¯ sake. If I hadn¡¯t seen the bouquet of flowers before my parent¡¯s grave, theContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Goldstein family would¡¯ve long since been razed to the ground by the Four Asura Guards! As such, they wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to waste my time here right now! ¡°How unfilial! What a wretched creature! How did the Goldstein family beget such an unfilial descendant?¡± Loretta shook with rage as she stared at the man¡¯s retreating back. He¡¯d rather be a worthless live-in son-inw in Jadeborough than to follow me back and be the heir of the Goldstein family! What did the Goldstein family do to deserve having such a useless piece of trash? At that precise moment, a burly man in ck behind her suddenly came forward and suggested, ¡°Mrs. Goldstein, how about I just¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his utterance but mimed slitting his throat. p! The second his words fell, Loretta struck him across the face. ¡°An outsider has no right to interfere in the matter of the Goldstein family! If you dare do the same in the future, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Goldstein!¡± Following that p, the burly man in ck instantly took a step back and dared not utter a single word further. Throwing him a cial look, Loretta ordered, ¡°Clean the mess! We¡¯re going back to Yaleview tonight!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Upon receiving their orders, the few burly men in ck swiftly stepped forward and disposed of the corpse on the ground. While they were doing so, Loretta cast her gaze in the direction of Edenic Heights chillingly. In a cold voice, she muttered, ¡°You won¡¯t return with me, huh, Jonathan? All right, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless then!¡± Right after saying that, she turned to the few burly men in ck and instructed, ¡°When we arrive back in Yaleview, put out a bounty for me. Whoever kills Josephine Smith may seek me out and collect a reward of a million anytime! No, make that eight million! Whoever kills Josephine Smith may seek me out and collect a reward of eight million anytime!¡± ¡°Understood, Mrs. Goldstein!¡± The burly men in ck exchanged nces when they heard that, upon which they glimpsed a glint of greed in each other¡¯s eyes. Eight million is payment enough to assassinate a high-ranking official from abroad. Yet, the Goldstein family is offering a reward of eight million to kill a weak and defenseless woman! Chapter 226 Chapter 226 The Legendary Man Chapter 226 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Is He Impotent The night passed in the blink of an eye. When the sky was gradually brightening, Josephine found herself nestled in Jonathan¡¯s arms at some point in time like a kitten. In an instant, her face flushed bright red. Recalling the eventsst night, she hurriedly lowered her head and nced at herself, only to see that she was still wearing the gown fromst night. Everything was intact, and she didn¡¯t feel any soreness either. Oh, he didn¡¯t take advantage of me after I fell asleepst night. In fact, he didn¡¯t even remove my clothes! At that thought, she couldn¡¯t help blushing once more. I had braced myself to give myself to himst night, but the alcohol went to my head, and I drifted off unknowingly while a tad tipsy. As she remembered Jonathan¡¯s tormented look the night before, she inexorably burst into giggles. In turn, herughter had the man rolling over and pulling her into his arms, his slight stubble abrading her face. Wrinkling her nose, she wiggled out of his embrace and went to the bathroom for a shower. When she stepped out of the bathroom, Jonathan was still sleeping soundly, so she went downstairs after changing into her pajamas. Connor was reading the newspaper in the living room downstairs while Margaret was bustling about in the kitchen, seemingly making soup. Meanwhile, Emmeline had returned from campus and was scrolling through her phone with her head lowered. The second Margaret spotted Josephine descending the stairs, she quickly rushed out of the kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re up, Josephine? Where¡¯s Jonathan? Is he still asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Josephine eyed her dubiously, for she simply couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Margaret was acting strangely that day. ¡°Let him sleep, then. Don¡¯t wake him. Not only did he drink quite a bitst night, but he even exerted himself out the whole night. So, let him rest for a while. I made some soup for him. Carry it over to him when he wakes up!¡± ¡°What are you saying, Mom?¡± When Josephine heard her speaking of Jonathan exerting himself out the whole night, crimson bloomed on her face as she reflexively recalled the scene where he pinned her under himst night. She could feel her face ming at just the mere thought of it. Noticing her flushed cheeks, Margaret mistook it as her being embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it myself, so you don¡¯t need to hide such a thing from me! Wasn¡¯t I a maiden like you in the past?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± At her remark, the shade of crimson on Josephine¡¯s face deepened. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop speaking of it. Anyway, hurry up and have a child while I¡¯m still young so that I can help to take care of the child in the future!¡± The couple had only been married for a day, but Margaret was already yearning for a grandchild. At that, Josephine murmured with her face burning hotly, ¡°Don¡¯t run your mouth, Mom! N-Nothing happened between usst night¡­¡± When instant Margaret heard that, her eyes instantly went wide. ¡°Nothing happened? Why? Is he impotent, or did you forbid him from touching you?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help shooting her a re. ¡°Lower your voice!¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Margaret demanded in a whisper, lowering her voice. ¡°I was sloshedst night and identally fell asleep,¡± Josephine admitted, her face stained crimson. Upon hearing that answer, Margaret jabbed a finger at her head. ¡°You brat! You actually slipped into slumber on your wedding night and left Jonathan to spend the night alone?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you adamant about not allowing him to touch me all this while, Mom?¡± Josephine studied her dubiously, finding her all the more peculiar as she did so. In the past, she always watched us like a hawk whenever we shared a room. Why did she change out of the blue today? Surprisingly, Margaret shot daggers at her. ¡°That¡¯s in the past! How could that be the same with the present, brat?¡± ¡°How is it different?¡± Josephine inquired. ¡°In the past¡­¡± Margaret opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t dare speak the truth. After all, Jonathan previously warned everyone not to tell Josephine his true identity¡­ Otherwise, the penalty would be death. ¡°What about the past?¡± Josephine asked when she noticed Margaret faltering. ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Margaret shook her head. ncing at the kitchen, she hastily changed the subject. ¡°Oh no, the food is getting burnt!¡± Right after saying that, she took to her heels. Josephine¡¯s brows furrowed at her odd behavior. She then walked over to Emmeline. Emmeline, on the other hand, casually lifted her eyes when she caught sight of the former and murmured, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother-inw?¡± ¡°Your brother-inw?¡± Astonishment showed on Josephine¡¯s face when she heard that address, for other than Margaret, the person who detested Jonathan most in the family was Emmeline. Yet, she¡¯s referring to Jonathan as her brother-inw today? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Emmeline eyed her strangely upon seeing her utter surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you loathe to acknowledge him as your brother-inw in the past?¡± Josephine wondered in puzzlement. In response, Emmeline rolled her eyes and countered, ¡°That¡¯s in the past! Now that you¡¯re both married, how else am I to refer to him if not my brother-inw?¡± ¡°When did you be so obedient?¡± Josephine regarded her in perplexity. From what I remember, this sister of mine is no angel. In the past, she was the main culprit in ying Jonathan for a fool! ¡°People grow up!¡± Emmeline curled her lips without giving voice to her true thoughts. Ultimately, she promised Jonathan that she would never breathe a word about the incident that night to Josephine. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that!¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t resist patting her on the head. But just as she was about to speak further, Jonathan, who hade downstairs at some time, spotted her and greeted, ¡°Darling!¡± ¡°Jonathan!¡± At the sight of him, Emmeline promptly put her phone down. Margaret also hurried out of the kitchen at that exact moment and looked at Jonathan with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re up, Jonathan? Quick, have a seat! I¡¯ve made some soup. You must be hungry after drinking quite a bitst night.¡± Rubbing his stomach, Jonathan smirkingly cast Josephine a nce and remarked, ¡°I was dead tired last night!¡± ¡°Zip it, Jonathan!¡± The moment Josephine heard that, she shot daggers at him. ¡°Okay, whatever you say!¡± At her irate expression, Jonathan docilely zipped his mouth. Just then, Margaret ced a bowl of soup in front of him. ¡°Try this soup I made, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After Jonathan took it, she glowered at Josephine. ¡°Why are you still sitting there, doing nothing? Go and get a spoon, quick! How inconsiderate!¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 The Legendary Man Chapter 227 Unexpected Call It was so surprising to see her mother¡¯s sudden change of attitude toward Jonathan that Josephine was rendered speechless. What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s as if I¡¯m an outsider and Jonathan is her son! ¡°Is the taste to your liking, Jonathan?¡± Margaret asked earnestly, looking as if her whole world was hinged on his answer. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Josephine was even more confused. She scanned Margaret and Jonathan¡¯s faces, wondering if they were hiding something from her. ¡°Not bad,¡± Jonathanmented after eating a spoonful of the soup. He pushed the bowl in Josephine¡¯s direction, smiling. ¡°Want a bite?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± She humphed and turned so that her back was facing Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad at me?¡± Jonathan chuckled. He snaked his arms around her from behind. She was startled the moment she was being pulled into the unexpected embrace. ¡°Jonathan! W- What¡¯re you doing? Let go¡­ There¡¯re others around¡­¡± ¡°So what if they are?¡± Jonathan¡¯s smile grew wider. Instead of letting go, he pressed closer. ¡°There¡¯s nothing illegal about hugging my own wife.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Josephine pouted in exasperation. ¡°Oh¡­ I think I still have something cooking on the stove. Let me go check on that¡­.¡± Margaret said, deliberately finding an excuse to leave the couple alone. With that, she hurried out of the room. Connor and Emmeline exchanged a knowing look. They, too, quickly excused themselves. Within seconds, there were only Jonathan and Josephine left in the living room. ¡°See? We¡¯re alone now,¡± Jonathan grinned, eyes dancing with mischief. His hot breath tickled her ear. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you off the hook that easily this time. You aren¡¯t going to be able to get away like you did last night¡­¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ What¡¯re you doing?¡± Josephine stammered, shaking slightly. ¡°It¡¯s still daytime¡­¡± He¡¯s not going to¡­ Is he? In broad daylight? ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter? I can¡¯t do this in the daytime?¡± Jonathan said, dropping a quick kiss on Josephine¡¯s earlobe. She shivered at his touch. Her heart was beating wildly in her chest and she was shaking more than ever. Even her voice was quivering. ¡°Jonathan¡­ N-No¡­ Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m not going to do anything indecent here,¡± Jonathan said, amused. The more pitiful and helpless she looked, the more he wanted to tease her. However, his phone started ringing before he could do so. A light frown marred his face as he took out his phone, which was disying an unknown number. When the call connected, a girl¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello? Is this Jon?¡± ¡°Yes, who is this?¡± The name ¡°Jon¡± sounded so strangely unfamiliar to his ears that it took his mind a second to register. It had been a decade since someone addressed him as such. ¡°Jon, is it really you? I had wondered if this is an empty number!¡± The girl sounded excited when she heard his voice. ¡°Jon, this is Alice. Alice Renner! Do you still remember me?¡± ¡°Alice Renner?¡± The name immediately brought back a flood of memories that filled Jonathan¡¯s mind. Ten years ago, he was living the life of a vagrant and making his way from Yaleview all the way to Jazona. He was penniless and desperate when he encountered a couple who sheltered him for a period of time. Though they had taken him in, the husband of the couple had never liked him. The husband seemed regretful in taking Jonathan in and had, on several asions, tried to force the latter into leaving. ¡°We don¡¯t keep loafers in this house,¡± the husband used to say. It was obvious that he was referring to Jonathan as the loafer. It all came to head when the wife of the couple left on a short trip. Her husband had seized the opportunity and threw Jonathan out of the house. From then on, Jonathan had never seen the couple again. Alice Renner was the couple¡¯s daughter. ¡°Jon, you don¡¯t remember me, do you?¡± Alice said sadly when she was met with silence over the phone. ¡°Of course, I remember you,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the little girl who used to follow me around everywhere. To what do I owe the pleasure of your call?¡± When he was leading the Four Asura Guards in battle, crusading their way into one victory after another, Jonathan had sent word to the couple and shared with them his contact number. In his message, he told them to reach out to him should they need help. However, he had not heard from them over the next few years. ¡°I knew you¡¯d still remember me,¡± Alice chirped happily before her tone became somewhat urgent. ¡°Jon, where are you right now? Actually, I called because something happened to my family. Do you think you coulde over?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± A crease formed between Jonathan¡¯s brows the moment he heard the news. Even though he was being tossed out of the house by Alice¡¯s father, he was still grateful for the time they had housed and fed him. After all, they had extended a helping hand to him when he was at the lowest point in his life. Alice¡¯s mother had even treated him like he was her own. ¡°There are bad guys trying to evict us from our home. My parents refused and ended up being hospitalized because they were beaten by those men!¡± Alice said hastily. ¡°The men said we only have a week to move out of our house. If we¡¯re not gone by then, they¡¯ll burn the house down¡­ Jon, my parents are still in aa and I can¡¯t afford their medical bills anymore¡­ Could you lend me some money to pay the bills? I¡¯m sorry to ask this of you but I don¡¯t have anyone else to turn to¡­ I¡¯ll pay you back, I swear!¡± She was embarrassed to ask such a huge favor from Jonathan, especially since they had fallen out of touch for so long and her first call to him in a decade was to ask for money. As desperate as she was, Alice nevertheless felt self-conscious about calling the other for help. ¡°What did you say? Your parents are in the hospital?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold and angry in an instant. ¡°When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t you contact me sooner?¡± ¡°I-It was not too long ago¡­¡± Alice murmured, intimidated by the other¡¯s angry tone. ¡°My mom didn¡¯t want me to tell you. I wouldn¡¯t have called if I weren¡¯t at the end of my rope.¡± Even over the phone, the distress was audible in her voice. Jonathan shot up from the chair. ¡°Which hospital are they at? Tell me the address. I¡¯ll be there at once!¡± ¡°Are you reallying over?¡± Alice asked in surprise, not daring to believe that Jonathan would agree to help. ¡°We¡¯re at Heart¡¯s Hospital in Cranur!¡± ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Jonathan hung up as soon as those words left his mouth. He was about to leave when Josephine asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 The Legendary Man Chapter 228 Let Go Of Her ¡°Just something minor I need to take care of,¡± Jonathan said, bending to press a kiss on Josephine¡¯s forehead. He then gave her a gentle hug. ¡°Wait for me at home, okay? This won¡¯t take long.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Should Ie with you?¡± Though she did not know what had happened, she could tell from the serious look on Jonathan¡¯s face that it was probably something serious. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He stroked her hair, smiling lightly. ¡°Just wait for me at home.¡± Without another moment to lose, Jonathan headed toward the door inrge strides. Minutester, the roar of the car engine sounded from outside. The car zoomed out in a sh of red, disappearing into the distance. At Heart¡¯s Hospital in Cranur, the emergency room was at its maximum capacity. As the county¡¯s only tertiary hospital, it was not unusual for the emergency room to be filled with patients. In addition, the hospital was also the only establishment in the county to have an ICU. The ICU only consisted of nine beds, two of which were currently upied by a man and woman dressed in hospital gowns. Both of them had multiple injuries scattered across their bodies. Their heads, too, were swathed inyers of bandages. Theyy unconscious and were ced on life support with oxygen tubes inserted into their noses. It was clear that the two of them had been in aa for a long time. Outside of the ICU, a pale-looking girl in a white dress was talking to the doctor with a pleading expression on her face. Her eyes were red and puffy from crying, and there were dark circles under them. The pallid look was a result of many sleepless nights and skipped meals. ¡°Please, doctor, just give us one more day. M-My brother will be here with the money soon!¡± the girl beseeched. ¡°My parents are still in aa. You can¡¯t move them out of the ICU!¡± The doctor remained unmoved in spite of the girl¡¯s tear-streaked face and her piteous pleading. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense,¡± he barked impatiently. ¡°This is a hospital, not some marketce where you could bargain. You have ten minutes to make the payments. If the money¡¯s not in by then, you¡¯ll just have to suffer the consequences.¡± After saying that, the doctor gestured to the security officers who were with him. ¡°Watch the girl,¡± he instructed. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t pay up, get that couple out of the ICU immediately! Got it?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With batons in hand, the security officers quickly formed a line in front of the ICU entrance. ¡°Doctor, please¡­¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were filled with panic and despair. She fell to her knees in front of the doctor, crying. ¡°Please give me some more time. I swear I¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°Get out of my way.¡± The sight of the kneeling girl did not spark any sympathy in the doctor. Rather, he snorted coldly and kicked her aside. ¡°You can¡¯t be in the ICU if you can¡¯t afford it,¡± he spat. ¡°A bunch of paupers!¡± The doctor then walked past the girl without sparing another nce at her. Despite witnessing the scene, none of the onlookers stepped in to help the girl, knowing that they did not have the capacity to be charitable. After all, the hospital was a bottomless pit that was forever demanding one to sink more money into it. There were cases every year where patients died simply because they could not afford the expensive medical care. Compassion and empathy were worth nothing in a ce like this. For those who had stayed in the hospital long enough, such an urrence was nothing new to them and they had already grown ustomed to seeing it happen once every few days. ¡°Sorry, miss. Time¡¯s up.¡± Soon, ten minutes had passed. The security officers shed their batons and got ready to enter the ICU to execute the doctor¡¯s orders. ¡°No! You can¡¯t!¡± The girl rushed forward and blocked their path, standing resolutely in front of the door with outstretched arms. The head of security frowned. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t!¡± The girl stood her ground, not moving an inch. The other¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Restrain her now!¡± He told his subordinates inly. The girl¡¯s strength was simply no match against that of several security officers. In less than a minute, she was being forcefully dragged aside by the men, all the while kicking and screaming. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she yelled. However, it fell on deaf ears. The security officers were used to handling such matters in the hospital. Inwardly, they were even scoffing at the girl¡¯s antics. If they can¡¯t pay up, they gotta move. The hospital is not a charity! The ICU doors opened with a bang. The security officers barged in and started pulling the oxygen tubes out of the unconscious couple without hesitation. The girl, who was still struggling in their clutches, copsed helplessly to the floor as if all of her strength had been sapped away. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t move my parents!¡± she wailed. ¡°They¡¯re in aa! You¡¯ll kill them if you take away their oxygen supply! This is murder!¡± She cried till her voice was hoarse, but the security officers did not even bat an eye. They were doing what the hospital paid them to do and could not be bothered with anything else. The moment the oxygen supply was cut off, the couple¡¯s breathing began to wane. They spasmed on the beds, their bodies struggling but failing to take in more air. As the seconds ticked by, their faces were beginning to take on an ashen hue. It seemed that they would suffocate to death at any moment. The security officers did not halt their movements. Their faces were expressionless as they moved on to remove the patients¡¯ IV drip tubes and other catheters. When that was done, they hoisted up the couples¡¯ limp bodies, ready to throw them out of the ICU. It was then that the girl, with a sudden burst of strength, managed to break free of her captives¡¯ hold. She charged into the ICU in a frenzy. ¡°Stop! Stop it right now! Don¡¯t touch them!¡± The girl lunged, using her body to shield her parents. ¡°Get lost!¡± The head of security snarled, kicking her solidly in the stomach. She stumbled and fell, face twisted in pain and anguish. ¡°What are you still waiting for?¡± The head of security snorted coldly. ¡°Hurry up and throw her out!¡± The other security officers immediately closed in on the girl, who was trembling in fear. Her knees buckled and she copsed once again, sprawling helplessly on the floor. Her eyes were filled with despair. ¡°Jon, where are you?¡± she sobbed. There was nothing she could do as the security officers grabbed her by the hair and dragged her outside. Crushed by the hopelessness of the situation, she had given up on fighting back, knowing that no matter how much she resisted, she would still get tossed out in the end. Just as she had be resigned to her fate, a familiar voice rang in the room. ¡°Let go of her!¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 The Legendary Man Chapter 229 It Is Your Turn Now Though it was not loud, the voice was clear and held an authoritative note. The girl jerked and snapped her head up in the direction of the voice. She was greeted by the sight of a young man dressed in dark casual attire. His eyes gleamed with cold fury. It was a dark and angry expression that belied his youthful look. The girl was able to recognize him from the vaguely familiar contours of his face. ¡°Jon! You¡¯re finally here! My parents are about to be thrown out!¡± Relief poured out of her the moment she recognized him. Unable to contain herself, she broke down wailing. It was as if a dam had broken inside of her, and she had to release the pent-up sorrow and frustration that had been umting ever since her parents¡¯ hospitalization. ¡°Shh¡­ It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here now,¡± Jonathanforted her. ¡°No one willy a finger on you again.¡± His expression turned steely upon seeing Alice crying so helplessly. Ten years ago, she was still a little girl who was always following him around like an eager puppy. She would sneak him extra food when her father was feeling less than charitable and did not provide him with enough food. She would even share her favorite candies with him. To this day, he had the habit of carrying some candies with him, thanks to her influence. The same little girl who had been so kind to him was now on her knees and being dragged out the door by her hair. Jonathan clenched his teeth, anger rolling off him in waves. Unable to suppress his wrath any longer, he roared. ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time¡ªrelease her now! Don¡¯t you dare touch her with your filthy hands!¡± However, the security officers ignored hismand. One of them snorted. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll let go of her if she pays the medical bills she owed!¡± There was a vicious smile on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for her. In exchange, I¡¯m going to break every bone in your hands forying a finger on her.¡± He moved as soon as he finished the sentence. In the blink of an eye, he charged forth and grabbed the security officer who still had Alice by a fistful of hair. A sickening crack sounded in the room as Jonathan snapped the security officer¡¯s wrist in a swift, powerful movement. ¡°Aaah!¡± The security officer screamed. The agonizing pain had him kneeling in front of Jonathan. ¡°W-Who are you? What do you want?¡± Shocked, the other security officers took several steps back. They hastily whipped out their batons and pointed at Jonathan in a threatening manner. ¡°Who else touched her?¡± Jonathan swept his gaze over the men. The icy re shook them to the core. It felt as though they had been targeted by a ruthless predator, and they were the prey that was about to meet its doom. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯m warning you¡ªthis is a hospital! There are surveince cameras everywhere. If you do anything to hurt us, I¡¯m calling the police!¡± the head of the security officers yelled while shrinking back in a true cowardly fashion. However, his threat did not work on Jonathan, whose only response was to march forward and grab the security officer¡¯s hair, pushing his head down and kneeling him hard on the face. With a loud thump, blood spurted out of the man¡¯s nose and mouth. Uncaring, Jonathan did not even pause to nce at the man before kicking thetter to the floor. He then pinned the rest of the cowering security officers with a hard look. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now,¡± he told them. The other men looked at one another with matching terrified expressions. ¡°Run!¡± someone uttered. Without another word, all of them turned on their heels and dashed toward the door. However, there was no way Jonathan was letting them escape. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Before the security officers could even reach the door, they were being pulled back by Jonathan, who threw each of them to the floor by the cor and immediately followed up with a kick to the chest. The sound of ribs snapping could be heard as the security officers coughed out mouthfuls of blood and fainted away. In a matter of minutes, all of the security officers who had bullied and humiliated Alice had been taken down. Theyy unconscious on the floor, bloodied and bruised as if they were on the verge of dying. Jonathan could not care less about the sorry state they were in. He still had unfinished business with them. Without warning, he stomped down hard on a security officer¡¯s wrist, which immediately cracked under his foot. Jonathan then moved on to his next target. Soon, all of the security officers had their wrists snapped by him. The pain was enough to brutally jerk the men from their unconsciousness. The ICU was filled with their howls of agony. Jonathan paid no attention to their cries. Instead, he hurried to Alice¡¯s side and helped her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine,¡± Alice scrambled to get up. Without another word, she rushed to her parents and re- intubated them with life support. When the couple¡¯s breathing evened, Alice breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Jon, thank goodness you¡¯re here in time! If you were toe a few minuteste, my parents might be¡­¡± Tears sprang to her eyes. Unable to finish her sentence, she threw herself into Jonathan¡¯s arms and started weeping uncontrobly. ¡°Hey¡­ It¡¯s all right now. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll make sure no one dares to hurt you again,¡± Jonathan said, patting her gently on the back. He cast his gaze at the man and woman in bed. It was the first time he had seen them in a decade. They looked almost the same as they were in his memory, with the exception of having more grey hairs now. Alice, on the other hand, looked much different than he remembered. The once bubbly, cheery little girl had be a young woman who had a sallowplexion and was too skinny to be healthy. Just then, a sharp voice sounded from the doorway all of a sudden. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on here!¡± A doctor, who was a middle-aged man, came into the ICU with an annoyed look. His expression was a mixture of surprise and anger as he stared at the fallen security officers. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± The security officers struggled to point at Jonathan. ¡°It was him!¡± ¡°Who are you and what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± The doctor turned to Jonathan and immediately started telling thetter off. ¡°You can¡¯t just barge into the ICU without permission!¡± He then shifted his attention back to the security officers. ¡°And you! What a bunch of useless buffoons, getting defeated by just one man!¡± he spat angrily. ¡°What¡¯re all of you still doing here? Go call the police right now!¡± The security officers had neither the strength nor courage for a rebuttal. They struggled to get up and limped out the door. Once they had left, the doctor realized, much to his displeasure, that Jonathan had not been intimidated in the least. ¡°Hey, did you hear what I said just now?¡± he sneered at thetter. ¡°You¡¯re in deep trouble now!¡± ¡°Is this the man who had your parents thrown out of the ICU?¡± Jonathan asked Alice while looking at the doctor calmly. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 The Legendary Man Chapter 230 Youngblood Know Nothing However, that re was enough to get the middle-aged doctor to shiver in fear. That re¡­ It¡¯s as though I am being targeted by a demon that could kill me at any given moment. ¡°So what if I am the one who issued the order? They can¡¯t afford to pay for their outstanding medical fees, so I had my men kick them out of the hospital. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± said the doctor, who was pretending to be calm. He then added, ¡°Do you realize how many patients are waiting to be admitted to the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with me chasing out a few patients who are taking up the hospital beds in ICU, yet refuse to pay up?¡± The middle-aged doctor said those words with his head held high. He was especially harsh to Jonathan, who he taunted by shooting a discriminating look over. That look practically screamed, ¡°Yeah, I am the one who chased them out of the ce. What¡¯cha gonna do about it, huh?¡± ¡°I will pay for all the outstanding medical fees, but you had your men remove the oxygen tank attached to them! You even ordered the security guards to beat my sister up. So, how shall we settle that debt?¡± growled Jonathan. He was ring at the doctor. At that moment, the murderous aura oozing out of Jonathan¡¯s eyes was getting more and more intense. ¡°Oh, what can you do about it?¡± challenged the doctor. He scoffed when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words and was quick to point out, ¡°They had outstanding medical fees, so it¡¯s only natural that I stopped their treatment. There is nothing wrong with that. ¡°As for your sister¡­ Well, she got in the way of my men¡¯s work, so it¡¯s her fault that she was beaten up. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have blocked the door and tried to stop our men from entering. Do you realize how uneptable her behavior was? Or how much loss the hospital had incurred because of her? She deserved to be hurt!¡± ¡°She deserved it?¡± said Jonathan, whose gaze instantly became evil. ¡°Did you just say that my sister deserved to be assaulted?¡± ¡°Was I wrong?¡± The doctor harrumphed. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get the chance to say anything else. All he saw was a shadow zipping over, and all he felt was his neck being choked. Before he knew it, he was already dangling in the air. The doctor felt as though his airway was blocked and he could suffocate at any given moment. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°W-What are you doing? L-Let me go!¡± demanded the doctor through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m just teaching you the right definition of attacking someone who deserves it.¡± As soon as Jonathan finished speaking, he swung the arm that was choking the doctor. His strength was so incredible that all anyone could hear was a loud thump! The doctor had flown backward like a kite with a broken string and had mmed against the wall. The middle-aged doctor never had the opportunity to even register what had happened before Jonathan zipped over and stomped hard on the doctor¡¯s chest. That stomp caused a loud crack! The doctor¡¯s ribs were broken just like that. ¡°Now, do you understand what that phrase means?¡± challenged Jonathan while hovering over the doctor, who was lying on the floor and in pain. The former then stepped on thetter¡¯s wrist. Crack! The bones in the doctor¡¯s wrist were broken. Jonathan didn¡¯t stop until he destroyed the doctor¡¯s other wrist, though. ¡°You are a doctor, and these hands are supposed to cure the sick and injured. They are not meant to command others to bully the weak and the elderly. ¡°This is but a lesson to you. If you make the same mistake again, I will make sure that you die!¡± After saying all that, Jonathan kicked the middle-aged doctor¡¯s stomach and sent thetter flying ten meters backward. ¡°H-Help¡­¡± The middle-aged doctor was lying on the floor after being kicked that far away. He was like an abandoned mutt and was groaning in pain. However, his call for help was ignored. The situation was simr to when the doctor kicked Alice and the others out of the ICU. At the time, everyone turned a blind eye to the situation as well. They were living in an age where people generally shied away from anything that didn¡¯t involve them. ¡°Hey, are you dead?¡± asked Jonathan as he slowly crouched down and red at the wounded doctor. ¡°If you¡¯re alive, you should call the director of this hospital and tell him to reassign two particr patients to another doctor. Let the new doctor take care of the patients in the ICU. ¡°I will clear all outstanding, but if anything were to happen to either patient, I will bring the entire hospital down!¡± ¡°Who said that? What makes you think you can bring our hospital down?¡± challenged an elderly man in a whiteb coat. He was wearing a pair of sses with golden frames and was slowly making his way over. Standing behind the elderly man was a bunch of other doctors. When the elderly man showed up, the spectators reacted because they recognized him. Many greeted, ¡°Mr. Dunphy!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The elderly man waved his hand dismissively before tilting his head down to look at Jonathan. The formermented, ¡°You¡¯re wasting your youth. You really should educate yourself instead of relying on your fists. First, you attacked the hospital¡¯s security guards, and now, you¡¯ve assaulted our doctor. What kind of ce do you take this ce for? This is not the boxing ring, you know? ¡°Now that you¡¯ve assaulted our doctor, are you going to attack me, the hospital director, too?¡± ¡°Help me, Uncle!¡± When the elderly director, Jared Dunphy, saw the middle-aged man lying on the ground like a beat-up mutt, the former growled, ¡°Shut up!¡± Jared red at the middle-aged doctor as soon as he heard what thetter said. ¡°Ah, so punching the young has brought the old over,¡±mented Jonathan. He realized what was going on as soon as he heard the middle-aged doctor calling Jared his uncle. It was too obvious. Jared was there to help his nephew out. ¡°So, is that how it is? The young one was bullied, so the old dude is here to help,¡± said Jonathan calmly while looking at Jared. ¡°That is ridiculous! I am the director of this hospital, so it¡¯s only natural that I came to help a fellow doctor who has been assaulted,¡± replied Jared, whose expression turned icy after he heard what Jonathan had said. ¡°Enough! Quit ying games with me. I¡¯ll make things crystal clear right now,¡± said Jonathan. He didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on the pretentious director, so the former warned, ¡°If anything were to happen to either of the two patients in the ICU, I will destroy the hospital and anyone working here, including you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to annihte the entire hospital if something happens to them?¡± repeated Jared. He scoffed and added, ¡°Youngblood nowadays is so reckless. ¡°This is not a movie, and you can¡¯t get away with attacking others for no reason. Darn, those tv shows really have you brainwashed.¡± As soon as Jared finishedmenting on the matter, he ignored Jonathanpletely and turned to one of the other doctors. Then, Jared ordered, ¡°Call the police.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The doctor standing behind Jared got his phone out immediately after hearing what Jared said. As they called the police, Alice, who had been hiding behind Jonathan, tugged at Jonathan¡¯s shirt. She looked nervous when she said, ¡°Jonny¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will bully you again. Not with me around,¡± promised Jonathan. He could tell that Alice was worried, so he turned around and stroked her head a little. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 The Legendary Man Chapter 231 Attacking The Police ¡°Jon¡­¡± Alice tugged at the edge of Jonathan¡¯s shirt once more. She felt as though she had gone back a decade in time. Back then, a group of boys was bullying her, and Jonathan stood up to protect her. He was thin and weak at the time, but he still shielded her and prevented anyone from hurting her. About ten minutester, a group of police officers rushed into the hospital room. They had the entire ce surrounded, and a middle-aged police officer rushed to the hospital¡¯s director. The police asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Dunphy? Are there troublemakers?¡± ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s right there,¡± replied Jared. He scoffed and pointed at Jonathan. ¡°That man refused to pay his outstanding medical fees and has assaulted our employees. Just look around. You¡¯ll see the damage he has done to the doctors of this hospital.¡± Jared deliberately shot a look at the middle-aged doctor, who was still moaning in pain on the floor. Hearing that got the leader of the police officers to bow down right away and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Dunphy. This is our fault for not doing a better job.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that. This is your fault!¡±ined Jared after hearing what the leader said. The former harrumphed. ¡°This is one of the best hospitals around. Yet, a random guy just walked in here to pick a fight! How are we supposed to operate under these circumstances? ¡°On top of that, he threatened me. He imed that he would destroy the hospital if the patients in the room get in trouble. ¡°Seriously, does that sound like what a civilized man will say?¡± ¡°You are absolutely right. We are at fault for not doing a better job of keeping criminals away. On behalf of the police station, I¡¯d like to extend my sincerest apologies to you and promise that nothing of the sort will happen again,¡± replied the leader. It seemed as though the police were so scared of the hospital¡¯s director that their leader wouldn¡¯t talk back to the director, even after being dissed. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll risk pissing the guy off. This doctor is the top medical expert in the region, and he¡¯s the professor teaching all other doctors. Rumor has it that he was the one who treats the mayor whenever thetter is sick. I am just a puny police officer, so I can¡¯t afford to stub on anybody¡¯s toe. ¡°Hmph!¡± Jared sneered when he saw how the leader was bowing down and being humble. The former pointed at thetter¡¯s nose and reprimanded, ¡°Why are you still standing around? Go arrest the guy already. Geez, how did someone like you be a police officer in the first ce? You can¡¯t even do the simplest job right.¡± ¡°Take this punk away!¡± growled the police. It wouldn¡¯t matter how nice the police officer was. No one would stand being repeatedly insulted like that. Hence, the police officer vented all of his anger on Jonathan. The former roared, ¡°And take the woman standing behind him away as well. Throw them all in jail!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± One order was all it took to get all the other police officers to attack. Alice was instantly scared mindless when she saw how aggressive the police officers were being. She quickly held onto Jonathan¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Jon, w-what do we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to me,¡± promised Jonathan as he gently tapped on Alice¡¯s hand. After that, he turned to the leader of the police and demanded, ¡°Oy, you haven¡¯t investigated the matter or interrogated anyone. Are you really going to take me away based on one person¡¯s one-sided statement? Seriously, is that how the cops here work?¡± ¡°What is there to investigate?¡± challenged the police. He scoffed and pointed out, ¡°We have all the evidence and witness we need, so you can¡¯t deny your crimes.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I did all that?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°Stop wasting my time. I¡¯ll ask the questions after I get everyone to the police station,¡± replied the police officer, who waved his hands and turned to his subordinates to scold, ¡°What are you waiting for? Get them already!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The other police officers didn¡¯t dilly dally anymore. They were quick to charge in on Jonathan. ¡°I guess that means you lot don¡¯t n on being reasonable,¡± said Jonathan since it was obvious that the leader was just a bully. An evil glow shed past Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he added, ¡°Good. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on scums, either.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he threw his leg up and kicked the gut of the police right in front of him. A single kick sent the police officer flying over ten meters away. ¡°You stupid punk! How dare you assault the police?¡± growled the leader when he saw what Jonathan had done. ¡°The police? You and your team members are not worthy of that position or title,¡± said Jonathan. He sneered at the leader of the cops after that. ¡°If every police officer around here is like you, then I think your mayor has done a terrible job. Get him toe to me right now.¡± ¡°Do you know the mayor?¡± asked the leader of the police when he heard Jonathan¡¯s request. I can¡¯t believe this punk actually knows the mayor, Robert Lautner! ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not possible,¡± interrupted Jared. He couldn¡¯t help sneering before he pointed out, ¡°The guy can¡¯t even afford to pay his medical bills, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯d know the mayor.¡± Unable to pay his bills? Hearing those words prompted the leader of the police to frown immediately. He red at Jonathan and roared, ¡°How dare you lie to me, you punk?¡± ¡°Oh, puh-lease. Why would I bother saying a lie like that?¡± said Jonathan. He couldn¡¯t helpughing aloud. ¡°What? Do you think that it is an honor to know your mayor? That is nothing to be proud of, and I don¡¯t need to build a rapport with him just to con you. In fact, as far as I am concerned, he is not worthy of my friendship at all.¡± He is nothing but a puny mayor, and if Alice and her family aren¡¯t living here, that mayor wouldn¡¯t even have the privilege of taking a glimpse of me. ¡°You idiot!¡± Jared couldn¡¯t help dissing Jonathan at that moment. The former grinned evilly. Oh, my boy. Who the hell do you think you are? How can a powerful political figure like the mayor not be worthy of your friendship? Jared wasn¡¯t the only one who saw things that way. Everyone grinned evilly when they heard what Jonathan said. At first, they assumed that Jonathan was some sort of VIP, but turned out, he was just a guy who spent too much time watching tv. The mayor isn¡¯t worthy of being your friend? Seriously, who do you think you are? Kingstone Warhol, the governor of Jazona? Or Randall Swindell of Jadeborough? ¡°Young men like you truly know nothing,¡±mented Jared. He couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and turning his attention to the police. ¡°So? What are you waiting around for? Arrest the guy already. Or do you want him to keep tricking you?¡± ¡°Take him away now!¡± roared the leader. He had truly lost his temper by then. First, he was insulted by Jared, and that was followed by Jonathan¡¯s supposed trick. The leader would not be human if he could still remain calm. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Understood!¡± One order was all it took. Dozens of police officers came after them. Their stance frightened Alice, and her hands began trembling. ¡°J-Jon, I¡¯m scared¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will have the police chiefe to apologize to you in person,¡± replied Jonathan. He turned around to smile at Alice before he got his phone to dial a number. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 The Legendary Man Chapter 232 VIP ¡°Hello?¡± A burly man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°It¡¯s me, Jonathan Goldstein,¡± said Jonathan calmly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± The tone from the other end of the line changed drastically after Jonathan introduced himself. ¡°Hey Randall, is Cranur under your jurisdiction?¡± asked Jonathan nonchntly. ¡°Yes, it is. Are you there now?¡± asked Randall nervously. ¡°Yes, I am, and the police officers here are trying to arrest me,¡± shared Jonathan calmly. ¡°What?¡± shouted Randall. He was on the other end of the line, but when he learned about what was happening, he got so shaken that his legs trembled. The police officers in Cranur almost took Jonathan away? What the hell? Who would dare to do something like that? ¡°W-Where are you now, Mr. Goldstein?¡± asked Randall immediately. He was quick to strategize and deal with the matter. ¡°I will call their mayor now and have him go to you right away.¡± ¡°I am in Heart¡¯s Hospital. He has ten minutes to travel over. If he¡¯ste¡­ Well, tell him not to bother to clock in tomorrow,¡± replied Jonathan. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Randall didn¡¯t dare to waste any time after receiving Jonathan¡¯s orders. Click! The call ended, and Jonathan turned around to stroke Alice¡¯s head. He promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the mayor will be here soon to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Alice as her big, round eyes stared at Jonathan. She would believe in Jonathan, even if no one else did. She thought that it was ridiculous as well, but that didn¡¯t stop her from having faith in Jonathan. He¡¯s talking about the mayor, who is a very powerful political figure. In fact, the mayor is the most powerful being here, so getting him over to apologize to me¡­ It¡¯s borderline impossible. Actually, it¡¯d be a miracle if the mayor simply helps by stopping the police from arresting us. ¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you?¡± said Jonathan. He was still stroking her head at the time and looked as though he was cooing a kid. To everyone else, however, those words and that gesture were all lies. He is such a terrible actor. ¡°You may be young, and you may be worthless, but you can definitely put on an act,¡±mented Jared. He couldn¡¯t help sneering at that point. ¡°Getting the mayor over so he can apologize to the two of you? Who do you think you are? ¡°You know, I¡¯d like to see that for myself. How, oh, how will you get the mayor to do that?¡± Jared waved his hands after he finished speaking. He ordered, ¡°You boys can hold off for a minute. Let him keep his charade on. I¡¯d like to see how long he can keep it up.¡± The police officers turned to their leader after hearing Jared¡¯s request. Their inquiring gaze prompted the leader to scold, ¡°What the hell are you looking at me for? Didn¡¯t you hear what the good doctor said? Why are you so eager to take them away? Move aside already!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The police officers were about to make their moves, but their leader¡¯smands made it so that they had to back away. Time tickled by. Everyone was mocking Jonathan with their tant stares. The worst among them was Jared, who did not bother to hide his sneers. He looked at Jonathan as though thetter was a clown. Alice, who had been hiding behind Jonathan, was starting to worry as well. She wasn¡¯t worried about their safety, though. Instead, she wondered what would happen if the mayor never showed up. Would those people let Jonathan off the hook easily? ¡°Ten minutes is almost up, so where is the mayor? I don¡¯t see him anywhere,¡± taunted Jared after he checked his watch and grinned evilly at Jonathan. Jared had wasted ten precious minutes for that single moment. He was going to humiliate Jonathan and make a fool out of thetter. ¡°Why are you so excited? I told him to be here in ten minutes, and that was it. He¡¯s dead if he iste by even a second,¡± replied Jonathan calmly upon hearing what Jared said. ¡°Okay, if that is how you want to y it, then I¡¯ll y along. There are ten more seconds left,¡± said Jared while checking his watch. ¡°Ten!¡± ¡°Nine!¡± ¡°Eight!¡± The countdown stopped there because a series of hushed footsteps suddenly came from the corridor. Before long, a middle-aged man in a ck suit rushed into the ICU. As he made his way over, he demanded, ¡°Move aside. I¡¯m about to bete!¡± ¡°Mr. Lautner?¡± said Jared. He recognized the middle-aged man as soon as thetter showed up. Hearing the mayor¡¯s name prompted the leader of the police to gasp as his heart thumped fast. His expression stiffened right away. ¡°Make way!¡± demanded the mayor as he pushed the stunned police officer away. The former rushed into the ICU and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± replied Jonathan calmly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein,¡± greeted the mayor, Robert Lautner, whose eyes shone with a hint of surprise upon seeing Jonathan. Despite that surprise, the good mayor still lowered his stance and bowed down to Jonathan. ¡°I am so sorry, Mr. Goldstein. I waste.¡± ¡°Not at all. You still have a few seconds to spare,¡± replied Jonathan while staring calmly over. ¡°So, you¡¯re the mayor, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I hurried over as soon as I received Mr. Swindell¡¯s call,¡± replied Robert while nodding nervously. ¡°What happened, Mr. Goldstein? Which idiot was trying to throw you in jail?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t bother saying anything. He simply shifted his gaze to the leader of the police. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The leader¡¯s heartbeat instantly became more rapid. In fact, sweat was dripping from his back as soon as Jonathan looked over. ¡°M-Mr. Lautner.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± interrupted Robert before the leader could say anything. ¡°Which division are you from? Get the police chief over right away!¡± ¡°Mr. Lautner, I¡­¡± said the leader, who was sweating bullets when he heard how Robert was going to involve the police chief. That got the leader to tremble a little and to look at Jared to ask for help. That gaze made it impossible for Jared, who wanted to slip away while everyone was distracted, to escape. Hence, Jared had no choice but to bite down and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lautner.¡± ¡°Jared? What are you doing here?¡± asked Robert. He had only just realized that Jared was there. That was understandable since Robert was preupied with the ten-minute deadline he was given. There was no way he could spare the time to look around. ¡°Mr. Lautner, may I know how you know this guy?¡± asked Jared cautiously. The proud stance Jared had earlier had since faded. ¡°He is our VIP!¡± answered Robert. His expression turned evil immediately because he did not know who Jonathan was, either. All Robert knew was that Jonathan was someone in close contact with Randall. As for Randall¡­ Well, he was the mayor¡¯s boss! Randall practically owned the whole of Jadeborough, so Robert would likely be fired if he stepped on Randall¡¯s toes. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 The Legendary Man Chapter 233 Unsatisfied VIP! Those words got Jared¡¯s heart to thump fast. A chill instantly ran down his spine. Robert asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jared? Are you the one who demanded that the police arrest Mr. Goldstein?¡± Given how everyone reacted, it was virtually impossible for someone with Robert¡¯s intelligence to be unable to decipher the fact that Jared was involved. ¡°T-This is just a misunderstanding, Mr. Lautner,¡± replied Jared while having an awkward smile on. He was trying toe up with a way to wriggle out of the situation. However, there was no way Robert would let that happen. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What happened, Jared?¡± demanded Robert in a stern voice. He didn¡¯t care about Jared nearly as much as he did his own career. ¡°M-Mr. Lautner, I¡­¡± said Jared. Robert¡¯s tone frightened Jared and got thetter to stutter right away. ¡°Let me tell the story, then,¡± offered Jonathan calmly upon seeing how Jared was stuttering nonstop. ¡°My sister waste in paying a single medical bill, so the hospital mercilessly had her parents forcefully removed from the ICU. ¡°When my sister tried to stop them, their security guards yanked her hair and dragged her out of the hospital room. ¡°So, tell me, Mr. Lautner. What is the purpose of building this hospital in the first ce? Was it built to save the people? Or is it just a ce to beat others up?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned icy abruptly when he uttered thatst sentence. That was how powerful Jonathan was. He could put pressure on others without losing his temper. Even someone as powerful as Robert was sweating fearfully. ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll look into the matter right away. If things really are as you imed, then I will deal with it ordingly and give you a satisfactory response,¡± replied Robert while lowering his head even further. Jonathan¡¯s re was simply too intimidating for Robert to do anything else. After saying all that, Robert turned to Jared and demanded, ¡°Jared, what exactly happened?¡± Robert¡¯s tone was much harsher and carried a hint of anger. It was obvious that he was infuriated. ¡°Mr. Lautner, t-that is not true. They are the ones who refuse to pay their outstanding medical fees and still had the audacity to keep upying the beds in ICU. My people politely asked them to leave, but they refused to do so. On top of that, they attacked our employees. ¡°Look around. The injuries on the good doctor are proof that he attacked us.¡± Jared was quick to direct everybody¡¯s attention to the middle-aged doctor, who was all bruised and bleeding. Upon hearing that, the good doctor quickly informed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Everything is as Mr. Dunphy had said. They were the ones who refused to pay yet won¡¯t leave the ICU. I asked our security guards to escort them out, but they reacted by punching me. Mr. Lautner, please be fair and help me.¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Goldstein. Uhm¡­¡± said Robert, who looked a little troubled as he turned his attention to Jonathan. It was obvious the good doctor¡¯s injuries were recent. ¡°It¡¯s true I am the one who attacked him,¡± replied Jonathan. He had no intention of hiding anything at all. ¡°I was simply breaking the hands that attacked my sister.¡± ¡°You heard him, Mr. Lautner. He admitted it himself. He was the one who attacked our men,¡± said Jared, who was quick to seize the opportunity to control the narrative and mislead everyone. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please exin what happened,¡± requested Robert. He was troubled at that point. If Jonathan truly was the one who threw the first punch, then Robert couldn¡¯t publicly defend the guy, even if the good mayor wanted to do so. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± demanded Jonathan, whose gaze turned evil. It felt as if the temperature had dropped several degrees at the time. ¡°T-That is not what I meant, Mr. Goldstein. I just¡­¡± replied Robert. Unfortunately, Jonathan interrupted Robert by growling, ¡°Mr. Lautner, I asked you here to solve the matter, not to question me. You don¡¯t have the power to do so!¡± Jonathan harrumphed, and that got Robert to sweat nervously. He could tell that Jonathan was furious. ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Goldstein,¡± requested Robert. He further lowered his stance and was practically cowering at the time. The spectators¡¯ eyes bulged in disbelief upon seeing that. They simply couldn¡¯t believe it. That was the mayor of Cranur! He controlled all of Cranur, but he did not act like a powerful man when he was with Jonathan. There wasn¡¯t even a shred of strength there. In fact, Robert acted like a servant. ¡°I broke the hands thatid a finger on my sister. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± growled Jonathan as he red over at Robert. ¡°N-No, nothing wrong at all,¡± replied Robert, who was quick to shake his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do next, do I?¡± said Jonathan while ring over. When Robert saw that gaze, he shook his head right away and answered, ¡°No, not at all. I will deal with the matter right away.¡± Immediately after, Robert¡¯s expression changed. He was cruel when he turned to the leader of the police and announced, ¡°You are suspended as of now. Hand your gun over right away and go back to the police station. Your punishment will be determined soon after.¡± ¡°Mr. Lautner¡­¡± The leader felt as though he was struck by lightning after he heard how he was suspended. He was about to refute when Robert growled, ¡°Shut up. You have no right to talk here.¡± ¡°And you!¡± said Robert when he turned his attention back to Jared. ¡°You are no longer the hospital¡¯s director as of now. I am suspending you. I also suspect that you have been bribing the police officers, so my men will be arresting you. Boys, do your job.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Robert¡¯s orders got the police officer standing behind the leader to work immediately. They cuffed Jared right away. ¡°Mr. Lautner, this is just a misunderstanding¡­ Please listen to me¡­¡± Jared was finally panicking. He spent decades working on his career to be the director of the hospital. He made countless deals under the table, so he couldn¡¯t let his job and title go just like that. ¡°Shut it! You can tell your side of the story at the police station,¡± scolded Robert impatiently. ¡°Take him away.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± All it took was one order. The police officers never gave Jared the opportunity to say anything else. They grabbed his arms and took him away without saying anything. ¡°Take him away too,¡± instructed Robert impatiently as he pointed at the middle-aged doctor lying on the floor. When the good doctor saw Robert pointing over, the former trembled in fear. The doctor begged, ¡°Mr. Lautner¡­¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± Robert waved his hand without even sparing a look at the doctor. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Goldstein? Are you satisfied with this?¡± asked Robert while turning to Jonathan. ¡°Not really,¡± replied Jonathan while shooting a look over calmly, ¡°I promised my baby sister that I will get the police chief over to apologize to her.¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 The Legendary Man Chapter 234 Apologize Getting the police chief to apologize? Robert didn¡¯t even hesitate to get his phone out after hearing those words. He dialed a series of numbers and made a call. ¡°Hello? Chief Simmons, are you here yet? ¡°You have three minutes to show up. I will fire you if I don¡¯t see you by then!¡± Click! Robert hung the phone up right after. He might be cautious, and he might lower his stance so much that he acted like a servant, but that was only because he was dealing with Jonathan. As soon as he was away from Jonathan, he would turn into the most powerful man in Cranur once more. ¡°Chief Simmons will be here soon, Mr. Goldstein,¡± said Robert. He had lowered his stance again after he turned around to face Jonathan. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Jonathan nodded and turned around to stroke Alice¡¯s head. After that, he said, ¡°See? I wasn¡¯t lying to you earlier.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, I saw that.¡± Alice was so nervous that she had her head down. She had just witnessed Robert suspending the leader of the police. He also had both Robert and the middle-aged doctor arrested! If Alice hadn¡¯t just seen all that with her own eyes, she would have wondered if the guy was just an actor that Jonathan had hired. That¡¯s the mayor, and he¡¯s the most powerful political figure in Cranur! Why is he obeying Jonathan¡¯s words? And why does he behave that way in front of Jonathan? It is as if Jonathan is his boss. A few minutester. A slightly plump, middle-aged man jogged over. He had run quite some distance, so he was sweating in his uniform and was swaying a little as he ran. When he finally reached his destination, he bowed to Robert and asked, ¡°What happened, Mr. Lautner?¡± ¡°What happened? You should already know what happened! The police officers under yourmand almost arrested a VIP of Cranur!¡± shouted Robert after he heard what the chief said. The former looked ever so angry at the time. VIP? The middle-aged man¡¯s expression shifted instantly when he heard that word. He quickly exined, ¡°There has to be some sort of misunderstanding, Mr. Lautner¡­¡± ¡°What misunderstanding? I¡¯ve already suspended the culprit and have the other police officers investigate the matter,¡± said Robert in a harsh tone. ¡°I want you to look into whether or not anyone has epted any bribes from someone in this hospital. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied the chief. He didn¡¯tin or say anything. He simply nodded. ¡°Get your butt here,¡± said Robert while pointing at the floor, ¡°Your police officer didn¡¯t just make that one mistake of almost arresting the VIP of Cranur. He also helped the criminal and has been wreaking havoc with the help of the doctors in this hospital. As police chief, I¡¯m sure you know what you should do now.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After hearing what Robert said, the police chief, Carl Simmons, understood what to do. Thetter walked to Jonathan and tilted his head down before saying, ¡°Sir, I am so sorry for the trouble I caused. I should¡¯ve kept an eye on my subordinates. As police chief, I¡¯d like to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± As Carl spoke, he took his hat off and bowed down to show sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should apologize to,¡± said Jonathan calmly as he looked over. ¡°It¡¯s my sister you should apologize to! ¡°Do you see the injuries on her face? ¡°The security guards at this hospital did that! Your police officers never even tried to help my sister seek justice for the wrongs done to her. On top of that, they tried to arrest her. ¡°Is that how the police here operate?¡± ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe something like this actually happened!¡± said Carl upon hearing what Jonathan said. The former¡¯s eyes bulged. He promised, ¡°I will surely investigate the matter thoroughly after I get back and will give you a satisfactory response.¡± Jonathan shot a look over but didn¡¯t bother saying anything else. Carl knew what was going on right away. He quickly turned to Alice and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, this issue today is a reflection of the internal issues within the police station. ¡°I promise that I will investigate the matter thoroughly and bring justice. The matter will be solved by tonight. ¡°On behalf of the police, I¡¯d like to apologize to you. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± ¡°N-No, that is not necessary at all,¡± replied Alice. She had never experienced something like that before. She would never dream that she would see the day when the police chief apologizes to her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Alice was the kind of person who would circle around the police station, so she didn¡¯t think that the police chief would ever apologize to her. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. I will keep standing here and bowing if you refuse to ept my apology,¡± said Carl. He would not dare to do anything if Alice didn¡¯t ept that apology. Things had progressed to the point where it was clear that the mysterious Mr. Goldstein was someone even the mayor couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Hence, it was likely that Carl would lose his job if Alice actually refused to forgive him. ¡°But¡­ I¡­¡± Alice was lost. She stared at Jonathan and was tugging at the corner of his shirt with her hand. It was obvious she was extremely nervous at the time. ¡°Apologizing is just what he¡¯s supposed to do,¡± replied Jonathan. He tapped her hand gently and turned to Robert to say, ¡°Mr. Lautner, please get in touch with the administrators in the hospital. Ask them to transfer Mr. Renner and his wife to a private room. I¡¯ll pay for all the medical fees, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you do that. The police made such a huge mistake, so how can I still let you spend all that money?¡± said Robert, who was instantly scared out of his mind after hearing what Jonathan said. ¡°I will pay for the medical fees instead.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m broke,¡± replied Jonathan. ¡°Okay, then. I will talk to the hospital¡¯s admin right away,¡± replied Robert. He didn¡¯t push when he saw how quick Jonathan was at rejecting that offer. Instead, Robert head to the corridor immediately. After Robert had left, Jonathan turned to Alice and instructed, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go settle the medical bill.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jon,¡± said Alice. Her eyes turned teary. ¡°I promise that I will pay you back once I have the money.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± replied Jonathan. He smiled and stroked her head before heading to the reception area. A few minutester. When Jonathan returned, he saw that the ICU was packed with doctors. The second-inmand of the hospital wasn¡¯t with some random experts or professors at the time. The best doctors in the hospital, all of whom were experts in their fields, had gathered. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed the matter with them, Mr. Goldstein. They will get a private room for the patients right away,¡± reported Robert as soon as he saw Jonathan there. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jonathan nodded and moved aside to make way for the doctors. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s a part of my job,¡± replied Robert. It was obvious that he had lowered his stance again. Robert was about to say something else when a series of hurried footsteps came from the corridor once more. It didn¡¯t take long before a man in a ck tuxedo showed up in the ICU. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The Legendary Man Chapter 235 Demolition Team ¡°Mr. Swindell!¡± Robert jumped in fear when he saw who the guy was. That was his boss, the head of Jadeborough, Randall Swindell! ¡°Mr. Swindell, what brought you here?¡± asked Robert. He rushed over to wee the guy, but Randall didn¡¯t even spare a look over. Instead, thetter walked to Jonathan and greeted, ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Jonathan, who was surprised to see Randall there. ¡°I came because I was worried that the officers in Cranur would do a terrible job and make things inconvenient for you,¡± replied Randall. He led his men over to Cranur as soon as his phone call with Jonathan ended. Randall was in a state where he would rather waste his time traveling over than let anyone step on Jonathan¡¯s toe. ¡°The matter is settled,¡± replied Jonathan calmly. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Randall was finally able to rx and sigh a breath of relief. He was actually worried as he traveled over. He was scared that the ignorant people in Cranur would identally piss Jonathan off. Messing with Jonathan would bring about horrible repercussions, and no one knew that better than Randall. The Turner family was one of the best examples. They were the most powerful family in Jazona, but Jonathan crushed them within a single night. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The same happened to the governor¡¯s office in Jazona. It only took Jonathan one night to drench that ce in blood. A bunch of doctors had already moved Alice¡¯s parents to a private room by the time Jonathan¡¯s conversation with Randall ended. They had already left, so Jonathan followed along soon after. Robert watched until Jonathan waspletely out of view. Only then did he cautiously shift his gaze to Randall and ask, ¡°Mr. Swindell, just who is that guy?¡± At first, Robert assumed that Jonathan was a part of Randall¡¯s extended family or a rich heir to some powerful families in Jazona. I thought that was why Randall called me. The situation at the time, however, showed that it was not the case at all. No rich heir of any family could get someone like Randall to be that cautious and polite. They certainly couldn¡¯t get Randall to travel over from Jadeborough with just one phone call. It would take more than an hour to drive over from Jadeborough, so it was truly inconvenient for Randall to do so. Yet, he did that anyway. ¡°Stop asking about what you shouldn¡¯t know and keep your mouth shut. If you don¡¯t, I will find someone else to do your job,¡± replied Randall. He red over and scared Robert so much that thetter didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly. ¡°Yes, you are right. I should just shut up,¡± replied Robert. He stopped talking right after. ¡°Everything Mr. Goldstein does in Cranur is regarded as a military secret, and the military will punish everyone who tries to spy on him,¡± informed Randall while ring over. ¡°Also, if anything bad were to happen in Cranur while he¡¯s here¡­ Well, you can hand in your resignation letter and pack your stuff because that¡¯ll earn you a permanent stay in the Northern Crimson Prison!¡± Military secret? The Northern Crimson Prison? Robert felt a chill run down his spine when he heard those words, and he started sweating nervously. J-Just who is this guy? Why is his traveling schedule regarded as a military secret? And I can¡¯t believe that I will be thrown to the Northern Crimson Prison if anything were to happen! That ce is where the most dangerous criminals are locked up! ¡°Understood, Mr. Swindell.¡± Robert straightened his back. For the first time in his life, he felt the weight of the responsibility that came with being a mayor. Inside the hospital room. The second-inmand of the hospital was leading the team in person. He worked with a couple of experts and was examining his patients¡¯ condition when Jonathan reached the corridor outside the room. Thetter lit up a cigarette, but he only had a few puffs before Alice snuck up behind him. She covered his eyes and said, ¡°Guess who I am.¡± ¡°Alice,¡± replied Jonathan while smiling. ¡°Darn, Jon. You are still as boring as ever,¡±ined Alice. She pouted and walked around to look at Jonathan. ¡°You have been acting this way ever since you are a kid, and I wonder how you¡¯ll ever get a woman to fall for you. If you keep being this way, you won¡¯t be able to get a girlfriend, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m married,¡± replied Jonathan nonchntly. ¡°Huh? You are?¡± said Alice. Her eyes bulged when she heard that response. ¡°When did you get married, Jon? Why didn¡¯t you tell us?¡± ¡°I got married a little while ago,¡± answered Jonathan. He seemed at ease at the time. ¡°Well, your dad never really liked me, so I didn¡¯t tell you guys about the wedding.¡± ¡°My dad¡­¡± Alice looked troubled when Jonathan mentioned her dad because Alice¡¯s dad, Arnold, had never liked Jonathan. Arnold had always seen Jonathan as a financial burden, so the former chased thetter out of the house one day when Alice and her mom were out. ¡°Jon, what my dad did back then¡­ It was wrong. My mom and I tried to look for you, but we couldn¡¯t find you,¡± shared Alice while having her head down. Her eyes shone with guilt the entire time she spoke. ¡°When you gave us your number afterward, my mom and I thought about calling you. We hesitated for a long time though, because we didn¡¯t know if we should do that. ¡°We felt like we wronged you and were too ashamed to call.¡± ¡°That is not true. Geez, why does that tiny head of yours keep overthinking things?¡± teased Jonathan while stroking Alice¡¯s head. ¡°If your mom hadn¡¯t taken me in all those years ago, I might¡¯ve already starved to death. Speaking of, what did the doctor say about your parents¡¯ condition?¡± ¡°The doctor said that everything is fine. The injury on their heads was in a sensitive spot, and that is why they have been unconscious,¡± replied Alice. Her worries seemed to have lessened when they talked about her parents. ¡°The doctors said that they will wake up soon.¡± Alice paused before adding, ¡°Thank you, Jon. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if you hadn¡¯t been there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to know that your parents are fine,¡± replied Jonathan. He sighed a breath of relief after learning everything. If anything were to happen to Arnold or his wife, it was likely that the entire Cranur would have to endure Jonathan¡¯s wrath. ¡°You must¡¯ve led an incredible life in the time we were apart, Jon,¡±mented Alice as she sat beside Jonathan. She was careful when she looked over and asked, ¡°Because¡­ well, the mayor and his boss seem terrified of you.¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re pretty scared of me,¡± replied Jonathan as he smiled. ¡°So tell me, has life been hard these past couple of years? I will help you kick the bullies¡¯ butts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing too bad,¡± answered Alice, who was instantly red with embarrassment after hearing what Jonathan said. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Our vige is being revamped, and the demolition team is trying to force us to move. They threaten to burn our house down if we won¡¯t. ¡°My parents are stubborn and won¡¯t budge, so the demolition team beat them up. That¡¯s how my parents ended up in the hospital.¡± ¡°The demolition team?¡± said Jonathan. He frowned tightly as soon as he heard those words. He had heard rumors of how the so-called demolition team was actually just a bunch of hooligans. They were the kind of criminals who would do anything for money, but Jonathan never expected those criminals to go after Arnold and his family. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 The Legendary Man Chapter 236 Reunion ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys call the police?¡± Jonathan asked with a frown. ¡°We did!¡± Alice lowered her head and fidgeted her fingers. ¡°The police didn¡¯t do anything to help us. Rumors say the police and the demolition team are in it together! Jon, could you help put in a good word for us with Mr. Lautner so that they don¡¯t demolish our house? Otherwise, we¡¯d be homeless!¡± As she was speaking, her eyes teared up, and she looked at Jonathan helplessly. Jonathan was her only hope by then. ¡°Didn¡¯t they offerpensation? Didn¡¯t the demolition team give you guys any money?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°They did!¡± Alice bit her lips and continued, ¡°But they only gave us fifty thousand. What on earth could we get with fifty thousand? Jon, do you know that a small house in the county costs up to seven hundred thousand? We can¡¯t even afford a washroom with fifty thousand!¡± ¡°They only gave you fifty thousand?¡± Jonathan was in disbelief. Is this a joke? He had been to Alice¡¯s house in the past. Although it wasn¡¯t a big house, it was definitely more than a hundred square meters big. Fifty thousand was way too little. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Jonathan stubbed out his cigarette and nced at Alice. ¡°I¡¯ll get it sorted out. In the meantime, take good care of your parents!¡± ¡°Thank you, Jon!¡± Alice bit her lips and bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Jonathan gently patted her head. The moment he was about to say something else, a weak voice was hearding from inside the ward. ¡°Alice, are you there?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Alice yelled and rushed into the ward immediately. In the ward, there was a middle-aged woman with an oxygen tube attached to her nostrils. She was pale and weak. ¡°Alice?¡± the middle-aged woman voiced when she saw Alice walking through the door. She tried to sit up straight, but she was just too weak to do so. ¡°Let me help you, Mom!¡± Alice hurried toward her and helped her up. ¡°Ouch!¡± The middle-aged woman hissed in pain as she was sitting up. Apparently, her motion had put pressure on her wound. ¡°What happened to me?¡± ¡°Mom, have you forgotten about what happened a few days ago?¡± Alice bit her lip and said, ¡°Along with Dad, the both of you got into a row with the demolition team!¡± ¡°Oh, I remember now!¡± The middle-aged woman regained her memory. She then looked around anxiously and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your dad?¡± ¡°Dad hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡± Alice pointed toward a middle-aged man lying in a bed next to her. ¡°The doctor said you guys only suffered light injuries but somehow knocked your heads during the scuffle. Fortunately, a few days of recovery is all it¡¯ll take!¡± ¡°All right. That¡¯s good news!¡± The middle-aged woman breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she noticed there was a man standing behind Alice. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Alice, is¡­ is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you on about?¡± Alice blushed slightly when the middle-aged woman mistook Jonathan as her boyfriend. ¡°This is Jon! Don¡¯t you remember Jonathan?¡± ¡°Jonathan?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment when she heard his name. She stared at him in disbelief and asked, ¡°Are¡­ Are you Jonathan?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me, Mrs. Renner!¡± Jonathan smiled and nodded. ¡°Jonathan, is that really you?¡± The middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t help but tear up a little when she realized Jonathan was the boy she hadn¡¯t seen in more than a decade. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jonathan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ancient history, Mrs. Renner. Forget about it!¡± Jonathan intervened when he noticed the middle- aged woman was getting emotional. ¡°What brought you here, Jonathan? Did the silly Alice give you a call?¡± The middle-aged woman gave Alice a hard stare and scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call Jon? Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡± ¡°Mom, I had no choice!¡± Alice lowered her head in a guilty manner. After a few days in the ICU ward, her money had eventually run out. She was so broke that she had less than ten in her bank ount. If she hadn¡¯t asked Jonathan for help, her parents could¡¯ve been forced out of the hospital already. ¡°Don¡¯t me Alice, Mrs. Renner. It has been so long since Ist saw all of you! I¡¯ve missed you guys.¡± Jonathan rubbed Alice¡¯s head gently and looked at the middle-aged woman. ¡°Alice told me you guys had a problem with the demolition team, is that right Mrs. Renner? What happened exactly?¡± ¡°Oh, we shouldn¡¯t talk about that unhappy event!¡± Surprisingly, the middle-aged woman didn¡¯t tell Jonathan about the problem she and her family were facing. She was determined not to bother him with her problems. Hence, she changed the topic by saying, ¡°You¡¯vee from such a long way! Have you eaten, Jonathan? Are you hungry? Do you want me to get Alice to go get something for you to eat?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Jonathan waved in dismissal. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to know not to starve myself! Don¡¯t worry about me, Mrs. Renner. Please listen to the doctor¡¯s instructions and get ample rest, okay?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it expensive to stay here, Alice? Do you still have enough money?¡± The middle-aged woman took a look around the ward and noticed that it must¡¯ve cost a fortune. Indeed, they had the ward all to themselves. Besides, it was obvious that it was a private ward judging by the luxurious decorations. The room actually cost a few thousand a day! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I spent all my money already.¡± Alice lowered her gaze and said embarrassingly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Jon, we could¡¯ve been chased out already.¡± ¡°Alice-¡± Jonathan tried to intervene in Alice¡¯s speech, but he was toote. The middle-aged woman had already started scolding her. ¡°You silly girl!¡± The middle-aged woman red at Alice. ¡°Why did you call Jonathan? Why would you make him spend his hard-earned money?¡± ¡°Jonathan, how much did we set you back? I have some savings in the bank. I¡¯ll get Alice to pay you back!¡± the middle-aged woman eximed. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± When Jonathan saw the middle-aged woman take out her debit card, he rejected her hastily. ¡°I still have money, Mrs. Renner! In fact, I¡¯ve earned quite a lot over the years! Not only can I pay for the room, but I can even afford to block book the entire hospital for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bluff me, silly boy!¡± Unconvinced, the middle-aged woman stared at Jonathan. Block book the entire hospital? That¡¯s going to cost you tens of millions! ¡°I¡¯m not bluffing, Mrs. Renner.¡± Jonathan frowned helplessly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Alice.¡± ¡°Mom, Jon is telling the truth,¡± Alice reassured. ¡°Mr. Lautner even came to see Jon personally just now.¡± ¡°Stop it the both of you.¡± The middle-aged woman was still not convinced. However, a pair of hurried footsteps were hearding from outside the ward the moment she finished her sentence. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 The Legendary Man Chapter 237 Heartless On the heels of that, Mr. Lautner was seen rushing into the ward. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Robert walked in and greeted Jonathan with a respectful stance. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jonathan frowned. He was unhappy because he didn¡¯t want unrted people to cause any disturbance to Alice to her family. ¡°I heard one of Ms. Renner¡¯s parents has woken up. So I came to see if I can help with anything!¡± Robert noticed Jonathan¡¯s agitated expression, so he nervously turned toward Alice and offered her his name card. ¡°Here¡¯s my name card, Ms. Renner. Don¡¯t hesitate to call if you need my help with anything!¡± ¡°Jon, should I?¡± Alice was hesitant to ept the name card. ¡°Take it. You can look for him if I¡¯m not in Cranur!¡± Upon hearing that, Alice took the name card from Robert. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lautner!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Any of Mr. Goldstein¡¯s problems is my problem as well!¡± At that instance, Robert¡¯s stance turned even more respectful. ¡°All right, you may go now.¡± Jonathan gestured Robert to leave with a wave of his hand. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Robert nodded vigorously and left. After he had gotten out of the ward, he took out his phone and called someone. ¡°Hello, is this Chief Simmons? Dispatch a team from the Police Tactical Unit to Heart¡¯s Hospital to protect Mr. Goldstein. Make sure they¡¯re here within ten minutes! I¡¯ll skin you alive if anything bad happens to Mr. Goldstein!¡± Alice and the rest of them didn¡¯t hear Robert¡¯s phone call. After Robert left the ward, the middle-aged woman took a doubtful nce at the door before shifting her gaze toward Jonathan and Alice. ¡°Was that man really the mayor of our county?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Alice was frustrated. She knew it was the truth because she had personally witnessed Robert lecturing the police officers. Besides, he had even detained the director of the hospital. Who else could he be if not the mayor? ¡°Did the two of you pull a prank on me?¡± The middle-aged woman was still in disbelief. The mayor himself? For real? A mayor is one of the highest-ranked government officers! I bet he¡¯s the most influential man in the whole county! Why would hee personally to greet Jonathan? Besides, his attitude didn¡¯t seem like he was the mayor. He must be one of Jonathan¡¯s subordinates instead! ¡°Mom, why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Alice stomped her foot in frustration. Meanwhile, Jonathan smiled and said, ¡°That man was really the mayor in your county. Would you at least believe me? Since when have I ever lied to you, Mrs. Renner?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true!¡± The middle-aged woman nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve never lied ever since you were a child! Unlike Alice.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Alice tugged on the middle-aged woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Jonathan, you must¡¯ve had a tough life for the past decade!¡± While the middle-aged woman was looking at Jonathan, she seemed like she was reliving her memories. Suddenly, she said remorsefully, ¡°If only Arnold didn¡¯t do that behind my back. Those bad things would¡¯ve never happened to you¡­¡± Tears were gathering up in the middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes as she couldn¡¯t bear to continue her story. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, Mrs. Renner!¡± Jonathan chuckled. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t holding a grudge. As soon as Jonathan finished his sentence, a sound came from the bed next to the middle-aged woman. A weak voice followed. ¡°Give me some water.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Alice eximed as soon as she heard the voice. She then rushed to the bed and added, ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± ¡°I need water¡­¡± The pale middle-aged man reached out his trembling hand toward Alice. Seeing that, she hurriedly took a cup of water and fed it to him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After he drank the cup of water, the middle-aged man seemed to have regained some of his energy. He then took a nce at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Jon! Jonathan!¡± Alice answered. ¡°Jonathan?¡± The middle-aged man got agitated the moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s name. ¡°What is he doing here? Who allowed him in? Get him out now!¡± ¡°Calm down, Dad!¡± Alice patted the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder upon seeing how upset he was. ¡°Get out! Get him out now!¡± The middle-aged man wasn¡¯t having any of it. He was still as agitated. ¡°Who allowed him here? What is he doing here? Is he here to make a fool out of me?¡± ¡°Hey! Can you not be so heartless?¡± The middle-aged woman was angered by what she heard. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his money, you would¡¯ve been chased out of the hospital already! How shameless of you for chasing him out now! If anyone is to be chased out, it should be you!¡± ¡°He paid for the medical fee?¡± Upon hearing what the middle-aged woman said, the middle-aged man stared at Jonathan doubtfully before getting even more upset. ¡°I don¡¯t need his money! Give him back his money and get him out! I¡¯d rather die in this hospital than use his money for anything!¡± ¡°Hey, you heartless man! More than a decade ago, you¡¯ve chased him away behind my back! I¡¯ve looked everywhere for him all these years! Now that he¡¯s finally back, you want to chase him away all over again?¡± The middle-aged woman was enraged. ¡°You can leave if you want to! Just ignore him, Jonathan. Let him leave on his own.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The middle-aged man then started coughing violently. Upon seeing the difort her dad was in, Alice immediately patted his back and urged, ¡°Calm down, Dad. You¡¯ve just woken up! You should control your emotions! Furthermore, if Jon didn¡¯t fork out the medical fee, the three of us would¡¯ve been forced to leave the ICU ward already! You wouldn¡¯t even get to be in a private ward like this one. Jon doesn¡¯t even hold a grudge against you for chasing him away back then. Instead, he had even asked the deputy director to request for the specialists needed to check on you and Mom. How could you still want to chase Jon away? You¡¯re crossing the line!¡± ¡°Stop siding with him!¡± The middle-aged man red at Alice. ¡°I bet he has an ulterior motive foring back here! He might¡¯ve evene back just to humiliate us!¡± Suddenly, the middle-aged woman thundered as she pointed at the middle-aged man, ¡°Shut up, Arnold! If I hear another wording out of your mouth, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± Upon hearing that, the middle-aged man tucked his head in unwittingly and said no more. ¡°Ignore him, Jonathan. He¡¯s such a heartless man!¡± The middle-aged woman red angrily at the middle-aged man before grabbing Jonathan¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I would¡¯ve divorced him ages ago if it wasn¡¯t for Alice¡¯s sake!¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 The Legendary Man Chapter 238 Burned This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Jonathan patted her handfortingly. He was unbothered by Arnold¡¯s words. However, if it wasn¡¯t for the middle-aged woman, and if it was someone else who spoke to Jonathan in such a manner, that person would¡¯ve been dead already. ¡°I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding, Mr. Renner. I didn¡¯te here to humiliate any of you!¡± Jonathan gazed at the middle-aged man indifferently. ¡°I came here to help you solve your problem!¡± ¡°Solve my problem?¡± The middle-aged man chuckled. ¡°What problem can you solve? More like causing me problems!¡± ¡°Arnold, what¡¯s with you?¡± Upon hearing Arnold¡¯s sarcastic words, the middle-aged woman shot him a re. ¡°Dad, Jon is really here to help us!¡± Alice added. ¡°Mr. Lautner had even visited us personally when you were still unconscious!¡± ¡°Because of Jonathan? How would he know the mayor?¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t convinced at all. ¡°I bet that was a fake mayor! Perhaps he brought a random person here to scam us!¡± ¡°Arnold Renner!¡± The middle-aged woman was getting sick of Arnold¡¯s attitude. When she was about to have a go at him, Jonathan stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Renner. Don¡¯t fight because of me. You guys are still in recovery. Please rest. I¡¯ll go out and have a cigarette!¡± After that, Jonathan stepped out of the ward. There was no need to exin further if Arnold chose not to trust Jonathan. I have nothing to prove. After Jonathan left, Alice couldn¡¯t help but stare at Arnold and roared, ¡°Dad! You¡¯re too much! You¡¯ve wronged Jon first. How could you act otherwise?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± the middle-aged woman added before ring at Arnold. ¡°You could¡¯ve died if it wasn¡¯t for Jonathan. Is that how you treat someone who had saved your life?¡± ¡°Hmph! How could you be so sure? Perhaps he came with the intention to steal ourpensation fee!¡± The middle-aged man shrugged them off. ¡°Just shut your mouth already. Do you think everyone is as crazy over money as you are?¡± The middle- aged woman rolled her eyes and ignored him after that. Jonathan returned to the ward half an hourter. He had brought them dinner. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t eaten dinner, right? I¡¯ve brought food!¡± ¡°Thank you, Jon!¡± Alice hurried toward Jonathan and took the food. In the meantime, the middle-aged woman looked at Jonathan embarrassingly and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble, Jonathan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± Jonathan smiled. He then gazed toward the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Come and have dinner, Mr. Renner.¡± ¡°No, thanks!¡± The middle-aged man turned away and refused to even look at Jonathan. In response, Jonathan didn¡¯t bother to convince him. He just acted as though the man didn¡¯t exist. After that, the hospital¡¯s deputy director brought along various specialists to go check on Alice¡¯s parents again. The staff treated Alice and her family like they were important figures. In fact, the service was incredible. The hospital had even arranged a few designated nurses to keep watch throughout the night. Upon seeing that, Alice and her parents were shocked. Alice then cast a grateful nce at Jonathan. Alice was absolutely drained after having to take care of her parents for the past few days. She couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep because she had to stay by their bedsides all this while. Finally, someone is here to help! Now I can rest. Time ticked by, and suddenly, it was ten something at night. The entire hospital was eerily silent. Even the lights at the stairways were dimmed. While Alice and her parents were fast asleep, Jonathan got out of the ward to give Josephine a phone call. Josephine picked up the call fairly quickly and said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Jonathan!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Josephine eximed with a gentle tone. ¡°I¡¯ve already saved your contact details on my phone!¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s my name in your contact list?¡± Jonathan lighted a cigarette and walked toward the stairs. ¡°Could it be that you saved my name as it is?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Josephine answered softly. ¡°Change it! Change it to ¡®Darling¡¯ instead!¡± ¡°No!¡± Josephine instinctively declined. ¡°Huh?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll check your phone when I get back, okay? If you still haven¡¯t changed it by then, I¡¯m going to spank you!¡± Silence ensued. Josephine didn¡¯t respond because she wasn¡¯t used to having Jonathan speaking to her in such a way. It took her a while before she finally responded, ¡°You¡¯re noting home tonight, are you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Jonathan then continued with a soft voice, ¡°Something happened here. I can¡¯t be home by tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Put on a nket when you sleep, okay? Otherwise, you¡¯re going to catch a cold!¡± Although Josephine didn¡¯t talk in any specific tone, Jonathan felt the warmth through her voice. In fact, that was the first time Josephine had cared about him ever since he met her four years ago. ¡°Okay, got it!¡± Jonathan raised his gaze into the windy night sky and snuffed out his cigarette. That was the first time he had felt the warmth of a family in years! ¡°Take good care of yourself!¡± Josephine eximed lovingly. ¡°You too!¡± Jonathan hung up after that. When he got back into the ward, he was surprised to see that Alice was awake. Furthermore, she was on her phone. Judging by her facial expression, he knew that something bad had happened. ¡°What did you say? Are you serious?¡± Alice seemed anxious when she was on the phone. Before Jonathan could ask her about it, she hung up the phone and turned toward her fast asleep parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s bad! Our house has been burned down!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing Alice¡¯s ear-splitting voice, both her parents woke up in disbelief. ¡°Our house was burned down? Who did it?¡± one of her parents asked anxiously. ¡°It was the demolition team!¡± Alice eximed. ¡°They took the opportunity to burn our house down while we¡¯re away!¡± ¡°Those b*stards!¡± The middle-aged woman was livid. ¡°Who did you hear that from, Alice?¡± ¡°Our next-door neighbor called and told me!¡± Alice was about to have a nervous breakdown when she said, ¡°He said that the demolition team knew we weren¡¯t at home. So they burned our house down!¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 The Legendary Man Chapter 239 With The Police ¡°Animals! The lot of you!¡± cursed Arnold furiously. We¡¯ve lived there for decades. How dare these b*stards burn it down just like that! Scarlett turned to the man and inquired helplessly, ¡°What should we do now, Arnold?¡± At that point, the woman was so panicky that she was on the brink of bursting out in tears. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing to do. I¡¯m going to teach those b*stards a lesson they¡¯ll never forget!¡± With that, Arnold violently removed his nasal prongs and put on a jacket before making his way to the door. ¡°Arnold, wait! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Do you actually think you stand a chance against them? They¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡± warned Scarlett as soon as she heard the man¡¯s reckless idea. ¡°What do you suggest that I do then? Just let them get away with burning our house down? Without it, where are we supposed to go? To the streets?¡± questioned Arnold rhetorically with rage in his eyes. To him, what those people did was unforgivable, so there was no way he was going to just sit by and do nothing about it. ¡°Let me handle it,¡± suggested Jonathan after keeping quiet for a while. Arnold then scoffed at Jonathan before turning to ridicule the young man, ¡°Let you handle it? And what exactly is it that you n to do? Are you going to fight them or somehow reason with them?¡± ¡°I have my own way of handling these people,¡± assured Jonathan before shifting his attention to Alice. ¡°Youe with me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Alice did not have to think twice before agreeing. ¡°I¡¯m going with them. You stay out of this; this doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± voiced Arnold to Scarlett. ¡°But Arnold¡ª¡± Before the woman could finish her sentence, Jonathan interrupted, ¡°You should listen to him, Mrs. Renner. Your injury isn¡¯t healed yet, so you need rest. Just let us handle things.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts! We¡¯ll get it taken care of before you even know it. It¡¯s no biggie. Trust me,¡± promised Jonathan with a smile. Arnold scoffed at Jonathan once again after hearing the young man¡¯s bold words. No biggie? With arms and legs like toothpicks, he probably can¡¯t even take a single hit from those guys. However, Jonathan had already made his way to the door before Arnold could make any condescending remark, so the man and his daughter hurriedly followed close behind. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When they left the room, two rows of Police Tactical Unit officers, armed with heavy weaponry, quickly lifted their hands to salute Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Sir!¡± ¡°Did Mr. Lautner send you?¡± Jonathan did not seem surprised to see the officers waiting for him, for he knew Randall well. As soon as he found out that Jonathan was in Cranur, Randall immediately sent the officers over to stand guard. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. Are you heading out, Sir?¡± asked the leader of the toon. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have a car, right? Take me to the country.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± With that, the leader hurriedly went downstairs to make the necessary arrangements while Arnold tried to make sense of the situation. The elderly man could not help but wonder if the officers were actors hired by Jonathan to put on a show. Unfortunately, before he could get an answer, Jonathan had started moving again. A dozen police vehicles were already on standby when the group reached outside, with their sirens ring and the red-and-blue lights shing. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯re waiting for your orders,¡± informed the head of the Police Tactical Unit when he noticed Jonathan. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s move out.¡± Jonathan then walked steadily toward one of the vehicles while Arnold froze like a statue. Looking at the staggering amount of firepower at Jonathan¡¯s disposal, Arnold could feel a shiver run down his spine. Even though Arnold always liked to act tough in front of Jonathan, he seemed as harmless as a rabbit then. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dad? Are you okay?¡± asked Alice concernedly when she noticed how pale her father seemed. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡± Arnold tried to act tough again after returning his senses, but his legs would not cooperate. The man felt like he had to drag his feet in order to move forward. After all the officers got into their vehicles respectively, Jonathan and the others moved out in a police escort. With the vehicle Jonathan was in staying at the back of the motorcade, he was as safe as one could be. Arnold¡¯s heart continued to race as he still could not believe that Jonathanmanded such force. Suddenly, he felt like a fool for saying all those disdainful things to the man before. There¡¯s no way these heavily-armed officers offered to help because of our insignificant demolition issue. Who am I kidding? They probably wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid even if the amount involved here is hundreds of thousands! ¡°Alice, you mentioned that Mr. Lautner met with Jonathan personally. Is that true?¡± whispered Arnold to his daughter. In response, Alice rolled her eyes at her father. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Why would I make up something like that? I don¡¯t understand why you always have to doubt Jonny. The man came here personally to help us out. Not only did he pay for the medical bills, but he also got these Police Tactical Unit officers to escort us. And what did you do? You questioned his capability instead of showing your gratitude.¡± Arnold¡¯s face immediately turned bright red after being reproached by his daughter. ¡°Did he¡­ Did he ever tell you what he does for a living?¡± Alice shook her head. ¡°Nope. He never mentioned anything like that, but for some reason, Mr. Swindell and Mr. Lautner seem to respect him very much. It almost seems as though they work for him.¡± They work for him? Arnold dropped his jaw when he heard Alice, and just when he was about to have an epiphany, the motorcade suddenly stopped. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯ve arrived at Greendale Vige,¡± reported the Police Tactical Unit leader. After nodding at the man, Jonathan got out of the car and could instantly smell the heavy smoke in the air. Something somewhere was burning, and the smoke it created was so thick that everyone in its vicinity started to tear up. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 The Legendary Man Chapter 240 Mind Your Own Business ¡°It¡¯s our house! Our house is on fire!¡± After realizing where the smoke wasing from, Arnold immediately jumped out of the vehicle and made a dash for it. ¡°Dad!¡± called out Alice before chasing after her father. It only took a few minutes before Arnold reached their house, which was alreadypletely engulfed in mes. The building was so badly damaged by the fire then that it was almost unrecognizable. ¡°Whoever it is that set my house on fire, you better show yourself this instant! Come face me, you coward!¡± roared Arnold in front of the burning house. Having lived in that building for decades, Arnold was filled with rage when he saw it in that state. With a brick in hand, Arnold hadpletely lost it and was ready to take on the person responsible. When the other vigers saw how rage-induced the man was, they hurriedly grabbed him to prevent him from hurting himself. ¡°What are you doing, Arnold? Are you trying to throw your life away? Please just calm down.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Without that house, what else do I have to live for? I would rather just die! Just let me go!¡± cried Arnold while he struggled to break free. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Arnold! There¡¯s nothing you can do about it now. Or have you forgotten how you ended up hospitalizedst time?¡± questioned one of the vigers holding Arnold before another chimed in, ¡°He¡¯s got a point, you know? Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you have to think about your family. How would Alice feel if she loses you?¡± After witnessing how Arnold and his wife got beat up and sent to the hospitalst time, the vigers decided that they could not sit by and let the man be controlled by his emotions. They could not help but let out a long sigh when they realized that Arnold had not learned his lessons. ¡°But I¡­¡± The elderly man was at a loss for words when the vigers mentioned his daughter. I don¡¯t care about myself, but should my daughter suffer for my actions? ¡°Please just calm down, Arnold. Why don¡¯t you just let it be?¡± suggested one of the vigers when he noticed that the elderly man was having second thoughts. ¡°Besides, you got paid quite an amount for it, so why not move somewhere else with that money? Those b*stards are not to be trifled with. If you confront them, you could seriously hurt yourself, if not get yourself killed. Do you really want that to happen?¡± ¡°You should listen to us. This is not worth throwing your life away for. Just take the money and go.¡± ¡°You can start over again and pretend as though nothing has happened.¡± ¡°Yeah, just look at us. We got forced out of our homes as you did. We know what you¡¯re going through.¡± Listening to everyone advising him to just forget about his home, Arnold clenched his fists tightly as the veins around his neck popped. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re supposed to tell yourselves when somebody burns your house down? Just forget about it?¡± shouted Arnold, who decided that he could not just let the incident slide. ¡°Move aside! Get out of my way! Well, well. If it isn¡¯t Arnold Renner! When did you get back? Have you recovered from the wound on your head already?¡± Just as Arnold finished speaking, a voice came from somewhere in the crowd before a middle-aged man in a mink coat emerged from it with a cigarette between his lips. For some reason, Arnold got even more furious after realizing who the voice belonged to. ¡°Derrick, you b*stard! Are you the one who hired goons to set my house on fire?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I had my men put on the magnificent disy. You left me no choice, Arnold. If you had just moved away after receiving your payment, none of this would have happened. You¡¯re responsible for this because you forced my hand,¡± stated Derrick straightforwardly without any sign of remorse. ¡°You b*stard! I¡¯ll kill you where you stand!¡± At that moment, Arnold was so mad that all he could think about was making his enemy pay, so he lifted the brick in his hand and charged forward senselessly. ¡°Do you think you can take me on, Arnold? You have no idea what you¡¯re getting yourself into,¡± sneered Derrick before motioning to his men, ¡°Teach him a lesson, boys. Make sure it¡¯s one that he¡¯ll never forget.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At Derrick¡¯s order, dozens of burly men armed with metal pipes quickly shielded him. Smack! Before Arnold could eveny a finger on Derrick, one of the brutes swung at the angry man. Instantly, blood sprayed out of Arnold¡¯s head as he fell to the ground. ¡°Dad!¡± Alice was about to hurry over to check on her father when somebody grabbed her by the arm. When she turned around to see who stopped her, it turned out to be Jonathan. ¡°You stay here. Let me handle this.¡± The man then patted her on the head assuringly before approaching the crowd. Almost everyone at the scene stared at the man as he made his way over to them, apparently unsure of who he was. ¡°Stop!¡±manded Jonathan. Derrick red impatiently at Jonathan when the young man issued an order. ¡°And just who do you think you are? Get out of my sight, boy. This doesn¡¯t concern you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll stay out of my way.¡± ¡°I just told you to stop. Are you hard of hearing?¡± responded Jonathan coldly when Derrick refused to listen to him. Like a strike of lightning, Jonathan somehow managed to instantly close the distance between Derrick and himself. Pow! Before Derrick could even figure out what hit him, Jonathannded a punch and sent the man flying like a ragdoll. At that moment, the brutes immediately stopped whatever they were doing and shifted their attention to Jonathan. ¡°This is unforgivable! Take him down now! All of you!¡± roared Derrick, still lying on the ground and covering his bruised cheek. Like soldiers following orders, the brutes all charged at Jonathan with their metallic weapons. However, before they could follow through with the attack, they heard a loud gunshot. Before long, the brutes found themselves surrounded by a ring of heavily-armed officers. ¡°Put down your weapons and lift your hands where I can see them now!¡±manded the leader before firing a second warning shot to show that he meant business. Knowing that their weapons were far outmatched by the officers¡¯, the brutes obediently dropped their steel pipes and lifted their hands high. ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The leader quickly went to check on Jonathan after the brutes had surrendered. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jonathan then approached Arnold to help the elderly man up. Meanwhile, Derrick got back on his feet as well to stare curiously at Jonathan. ¡°Just who the heck are you, really? And what makes you think you have the right to meddle in our business?¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 The Legendary Man Chapter 241 Arrest All Of Them ¡°I don¡¯t have the slightest interest in you or your business. I just want to know if you¡¯re the one responsible for the fire,¡± responded Jonathan impatiently. Derrick then gave the man an arrogant smirk. ¡°So what if I am?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯reing with us.¡± With that, Jonathan gestured for the officers to arrest Derrick. ¡°On it!¡± Derrick¡¯s face immediately turned as pale as a ghost when the Police Tactical Unit rushed toward him. ¡°What are you standing there for? Can¡¯t you see that these men are trying to arrest me? Do something about it!¡± As though they had gotten a wake-up call, the brutes hurriedly picked up the weapons they dropped a moment ago and lined up in front of Derrick. To get to Derrick, the officers forcefully rammed themselves into the brutes. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re resisting arrest. Do you know what that means?¡± shouted the Police Tactical Unit leader at the brutes. However, the brutes remained adamant about keeping the officers away from Derrick. ¡°We don¡¯t care! All we know is that if you want to take our chief away, you¡¯ll have to go through us!¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll die before we let you take him!¡± All of a sudden, some of the other vigers joined the brutes in defending Derrick. Before long, the officers found themselves surrounded by the vigers just like they did Derrick and his men. Bang! The unit leader pulled his gun and fired at the sky when he realized that things had gotten out of hand. ¡°What the heck is this? Are you trying to rebel against thew? I can have you all arrested for what you¡¯re doing right now!¡± He was not about to let the vigers get their way just because he and his officers were outnumbered. When Derrick saw how many stood up to support him, his fear left him and arrogance returned to take its ce. ¡°Is that so? I would very much like to see you try. Do you think you can scare us with that little gun of yours? I dare you to shoot one of us!¡± ¡°Do you have any idea where you are right now? This is Greendale Vige. Our turf! You outsiders have no say here!¡± ¡°Yeah! Get out of here, outsiders!¡± ¡°Get off our turf!¡± With Derrick¡¯s instigation, the vigers quickly got bold and started picking up solid objects nearby to throw at the officers, who could do nothing to stop the riot. Out of options, the officers could only back away from the vigers in the end. Derrick then turned to look at the unit leader. ¡°Who do you answer to? Chief Simmons just so happens to be a close friend of mine, and I¡¯ve already informed him of what I did, so you better stay out of this. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that not you nor your fellow officers can leave this vige without our say-so.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The leader looked daggers at Derrick when he heard the man. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just a friendly reminder.¡± Having said that, Derrick took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hey, Mr. Crawson. We have a little situation here, so I might need you to send some men to assist us. You will? Oh, thank you so much! I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± After hanging up, Derrick turned to scoff at the Police Tactical Unit leader. ¡°You think you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯re a police officer? Well, I have friends on the force too. Let¡¯s see you try to get rid of them.¡± At that point, Derrick got so brazen that he was wholly convinced he had the officers in the palm of his hand. ¡°Why you little¡­¡± As much as the leader wanted to humble the insolent man, there was nothing he could do with the vigers hell-bent on protecting Derrick. Almost as helpless as a baby, the leader decided to turn to Jonathan for suggestions. As a mere unit leader, he could not authorize his men to make a move on civilians. ¡°What should we do, Mr. Goldstein? Should we call Mr. Lautner and¡ª¡± In response, Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Order your men to take these vigers down now and let me worry about Mr. Lautner.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± With Jonathan¡¯s assurance, the leader immediately gave his men the order to march forward and subdue the vigers. However, before they could do anything, they suddenly heard a convoy of police carsing their way. The sirens and the lights on the vehicles were exactly the same as the ones the Police Tactical Unit officers had. After the car in the lead stopped, a middle-aged man in a jet-ck coat stepped out, and following behind him were dozens of other police officers. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± questioned the man with authority. ¡°Mr. Crawson, you¡¯re finally here!¡± eximed Derrick before turning to point at Jonathan. ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave that outsidermand of the Police Tactical Unit, but he¡¯s trying to capture me.¡± ¡°Wait. What? Did you say Police Tactical Unit?¡± With his brows furrowed in curiosity, Damien quickly walked past Derrick to look at the group of officers opposite of him. ¡°At least that¡¯s what they look like. For all we know, they could be anybody,¡± responded Derrick with a sneer. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Damien then approached the unit leader and questioned, ¡°What unit are you from?¡± ¡°We¡¯re the Police Tactical Unit, and I¡¯m the leader. We¡¯re handling a case now, so please have your men stand down and refrain from interfering,¡± ordered the leader coldly. ¡°A case? What case?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ssified.¡± The police chief narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the Police Tactical Unit when their leader refused to divulge the details. ¡°Do you have a badge?¡± ¡°Of course. Here.¡± The leader then handed his badge over, but Damien barely took a second to examine it before simply using them of forgery. ¡°I need you toe to the precinct with us for further investigation because you¡¯re now suspected of forgery.¡± ¡°What did you say? Are you blind or something? Can¡¯t you see the insignia on the badge?¡± roared the leader while ring at the man. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to just take your word for it? We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s the real deal after we get to the precinct.¡± With that, Damien motioned for his men to arrest the Police Tactical Unit. ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a finger on me or my men!¡± threatened the leader. In response, the police chief scoffed at the unit leader. ¡°Are you trying to resist arrest? Let me remind you that you¡¯re in Greendale Vige, so you better behave yourself. Otherwise, things will only get worse for you.¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 The Legendary Man Chapter 242 By Order ¡°Take them away now!¡± As soon as Damien gave the order, arge group of officers quickly formed a ring around the Police Tactical Unit, who got even more outnumbered then. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Are you turning against your felloww enforcers? Aren¡¯t you afraid of spilling blood on these streets?¡± questioned the leader anxiously. Had it been gangsters surrounding them, the Police Tactical Unit would have raised their weapons without a second thought. Unfortunately, they were confronted by fellow police officers, and the consequences of pitting cops against cops were unthinkable. Damien chuckled at the unit leader as though he had heard a joke. ¡°Why would I be afraid? Do you think I can get to where I am now if I were a gutless coward? Do whatever you have to do, and let¡¯s find out who between us will get demoted.¡± Then, the police chief turned to shout at his men, ¡°What the heck are you people waiting for? Arrest them now!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Looking at the men charging toward his unit, the leader hardened his face. As much as he wanted to retaliate, he was worried about the consequences. If I were to order my men to resist the local police officers, I might just lose my job. After all, our mission is only to protect Mr. Goldstein, so that means we¡¯re not allowed to raise our weapons if he¡¯s not in danger. ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The leader turned back to Jonathan again for instructions. ¡°Tell your men to ready their weapons. From this moment on, you arrest anyone who gets in the way. As for those who resist, let your men know that they¡¯re authorized to use deadly force. One way or another, Derrick ising with us today.¡± The leader widened his eyes in disbelief when he heard Jonathan. What? Are we to shoot the local police officers? Who¡¯s going to be held responsible when innocent blood is spilled? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we discuss this with Mr. Lautner first, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The leader was hesitant about carrying out Jonathan¡¯s order, for he feared that he could not shoulder such responsibility. ¡°As I said before, that won¡¯t be necessary. Just do as Imand. If Mr. Lautner has anything to say about it, you can ask him to speak to me. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± insisted Jonathan. Still, the leader was unsure if that was the best course of action. ¡°But Sir, if we do this, we¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°Just do what I tell you to do! Or do you think that I¡¯m not fit to givemand any longer?¡± Upon hearing that, the leader immediately shook his head. ¡°No, Sir. That¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± interrupted Jonathan as he gave the man an icy-cold look. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± Suddenly, the leader got so nervous that his mind went nk. Since Jonathan was only a VIP in Cranur, he did not officially have the authority tomand the Police Tactical Unit, which meant he could always just walk away if things were to go sideways. No matter how the man put it, the unit leader knew that he would be held ountable in the end. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯m going to get myself somebody who¡¯s more decisive.¡± With that, Jonathan took out his phone and dialed a number. It did not take long before the call was answered. ¡°Mr. Goldstein! How can I help you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care where you are right now, Andrew. You have twenty minutes to lead your team here to Greendale Vige. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein,¡± replied Andrew without any sign of hesitation before jumping to his feet to gather his team. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you know Colonel Morsley?¡± The leader¡¯s eye widened in surprise yet again after Jonathan mentioned Andrew¡¯s name. Colonel Morsley is themander-in-chief of the Divine Dragon Guards¡¯ Jadeborough division! As far as I know, Zachary Lint, the Vanquisher King of War, is the only one in Jadeborough who can order themander-in-chief. Not even Mayor Randall can instruct Colonel Morsley, but somehow, themanding officer listens to Mr. Goldstein? Does that mean Mr. Goldstein is the Vanquisher King of War? The leader immediately widened his eyes even further when he thought of that. ¡°Yes. What about it?¡± Jonathan brushed off the question as though it was the stupidest one he had ever heard, causing the leader to regret his inquiry. The two then remained silent for around twenty minutes before they heard a loud rumbling sound coming from afar. After a few minutes more, countless military off-road vehicles could be seen escorting a convoy of military trucks. Inside the vehicles were tough-looking soldiers d in ck armor. Holding heavy weaponry with a stone-cold expression, one could be forgiven for mistaking them for merciless robots. Even from afar, everyone at the scene could immediately sense the deadly aura emanating from the convoy. ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Dragon Guards!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Look! It really is them!¡± Just one look at the soldiers and the unit leader could tell that those soldiers were indeed the Vanquisher King of War¡¯s personal army, the Divine Dragon Guards. The vehicles stopped when they reached around thirty feet from Jonathan, and stepping out of them in an orderly manner were the armored soldiers, who hurriedly gathered before him. Then, a soldier in a green camouge uniform knelt in front of Jonathan. ¡°Andrew Morsley, commander-in-chief of the Jadeborough division, reporting for duty!¡± Everyone was instantly taken aback when themanding officer reported respectfully to Jonathan, especially the leader of the Police Tactical Unit. While everyone else was still struggling to return to their senses, the army of armored soldiers followed Andrew¡¯s lead and knelt before Jonathan as well. ¡°Soldiers of the Divine Dragon Guards reporting for duty, Sir!¡± Their shout was so loud that it pierced through the clouds and shook the ground. Surrounded by widened eyes and dropped jaws, Jonathan calmly ordered, ¡°Rise.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The sea of soldiers immediately stood up asmanded. Then, Andrew hurriedly approached Jonathan. ¡°Commander, as ordered, I¡¯ve led the army of the Divine Dragon Guards¡¯ Jadeborough division here. We¡¯re awaiting your orders.¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 The Legendary Man Chapter 243 Take Them All ¡°See those guys out there, standing like idiots? I want them all arrested. If anyone tries to resist, you have my permission to kill them on the spot.¡± Jonathan shot a cold, murderous re at Derrick. When Derrick saw it, he felt a chill run down his spine, and terror welled within him. The fact that Jonathan would really kill them if they tried to resist made him nch, and his legs started to tremble in fear. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Andrew had his orders, and he would not hesitate to execute them. He waved down and commanded his army, ¡°Divine Dragon Guards, heed my order! Prepare for battle! Immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The sounds of the army assembling their guns roared across the room. The armored soldiers quickly reloaded their firearms and pointed them at everyone on the scene. ¡°Will you being with us without resistance, or shall we do it the hard way?¡± Andrew looked coldly at Derrick and everyone around him. Whenever anyone met his gaze, they averted their eyes by staring at the ground. Derrick started to ask questions, but his voice was trembling from sheer terror. ¡°Y-You have no right to arrest us! You have no grounds to do that!¡± ¡°Irrelevant. We need no reason to arrest you. We do as we please,¡± Andrew snapped, his voice as harsh and cold as the winter air. The Divine Dragon Guards needed no reason to arrest anyone they wanted. All they had to do was raise their guns, and they would eithere back with the target, or they would drench their hands with blood. Such was thewlessness of the so-called nd of peace¡¯; a band of murderers and tyrants posing as bearers of justice, justifying their murders with ¡®national security,¡¯ and branding those they deem as threats as ¡®traitors.¡¯ ¡°T-That is just¡ª¡± Derrick wanted to retort, to defend himself, but before he could manage to get even a whimper out, Andrew cut him short, ¡°You have until the count of three. Either you get into the car, or I¡¯ll get my men to take you in.¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three!¡± Once Andrew had reached the count of three, all the Divine Dragon Guards, as if on cue, raised their guns once more, but this time, they were prepared to pull the trigger. If Derrick refused toply, they would shoot him without any hesitation. ¡°I-I¡¯ll go with you! Don¡¯t shoot me!¡± Derrick raised his hand without any hesitation and showed a gesture of surrender to the army. The moment he raised his hands in the defeat, his team of burly men put down their steel pipes and bats immediately. They decided to give up fighting. After all, their chances of getting out of the fight alive were slim to none. They were armed with nothing but steel weapons, but the Divine Dragon Army had firearms. Going up against them would be a suicide mission unless they were gods. ¡°And what about you lot? Will you surrender, or will you fight?¡± Andrew looked at Damien and his team of police officers. After all, Jonathan also included them in the list of people to be arrested. ¡°I-I am a police officer.¡± Damien was starting to get a little nervous after Andrew turned his sights on him. ¡°Y-You have no authority to arrest me.¡± ¡°I am not here to hear your nonsense.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t even give him a chance to defend himself like he did Derrick. Instead, he waved his hand forward, ¡°Guards! Take this sorry lot back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hundreds of armored soldiers equipped with firearms quickly came toward the group of policemen, which struck fear within them, and they raised their hands in defeat. ¡°D-Don¡¯t shoot us! W-We¡¯lle with you, we promise!¡± The police officers could not find it within themselves to go up against an army of fully armed soldiers. ¡°Trash! All of you are trash!¡± Damien insulted his team of officers after realizing that they were going to go down without a fight. But the moment he opened his mouth, he saw hundreds of guns turning to him as if they would shoot if he even said one more word. ¡°Shut up and get in.¡± One of the soldiers smacked Damien¡¯s head impatiently with the gun he was holding, which silenced Derrick immediately. He didn¡¯t dare to pull any tricks or grumble about the rough treatment at all. Instead, he followed the Divine Dragon Guards and went into the military automobile as he was told. ¡°Sir! We have arrested everyone, sir!¡± After the group of burly men and police officers were taken in, Andrew quickly marched to Jonathan to give his report. ¡°I can see that.¡± Jonathan nodded calmly. ¡°Take them back to Jadeborough and hand them over to Randall. He¡¯ll know what to do. Tell him I want answers by the break of dawn, and make sure it¡¯s a good answer. ¡°If he fails this task, he¡¯ll be resigning as mayor. Remember to tell him that. Especially that.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Andrew stood up straighter and gave Jonathan a salute before going into the car as well. The drivers revved up, and the engines roared at the same time as if countless lions were screaming into the heavens. The group of cars then quickly turned around and shot off into the distance. Once they were gone, a deafening silence fell upon the scene, which had been noisy just mere moments ago. All that was left of the crowd were a few vigers, but none of them dared to so much as make a sound. All they did was watch the show quietly from the sidelines, waiting for the next scenario to unfold. The silence dragged on for a moment longer, but Jonathan broke it eventually, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our business is done here.¡± Once the silence was broken, the crowd became slightly livelier. Arnold, who had been hiding and keeping his silence among the crowd, finally asked, ¡°You¡¯re done? Then what about our homes?¡± ¡°They are all burned up. Even if you manage to extinguish the mes right now, it would be all for naught.¡± Jonathan looked at him calmly. ¡°But someone wille to you before morning. They¡¯ll provide a new house for you as rpense.¡± ¡°A new house?¡± The mention of getting a new house excited Arnold. ¡°Where will it be, then?¡± ¡°You will know in due time. Direct your questions to them, not me.¡± Jonathan continued calmly, ¡°But if a new house is not to your liking, you may ask for mary reimbursement. They will pay you a fair amount, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°W-What about Derrick and the other guys then?¡± Arnold hesitated for a moment, then he asked the question that had been worrying him for a while, ¡°Will they get released? Will they return?¡± ¡°They will receive their just deserts,¡± Jonathan answered coldly. ¡°They oppressed their fellow countrymen,mitted arson, and took all the vigers¡¯ rpense for themselves. That short list of crimes alone is enough to send them into oblivion. If everything goes as expected, they will never see the outside world again.¡± ¡°Good to hear.¡± Arnold heaved a sigh of relief after getting confirmation that the tyrants would note back anymore. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Thank you, Jonny.¡± Alice carefully came up to Jonathan, seeming reserved and slightly scared. She was shocked when she saw the whole army kneeling before Jonathan earlier, and the imagery was still vivid in her mind. ¡°Oh, you do not have to be that formal with me.¡± Jonathan patted her little head. ¡°We should be going now. Mrs. Renner must be worried sick about us.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alice nodded and went into the police car after Jonathan. The sirens started ring, and the convoy of police cars turned around before heading to Heart¡¯s Hospital. They first came to the vige knowing nothing about what would happen, but after all the arrests, the atmosphere in the car seemed somber and heavy. Arnold wouldn¡¯t even say a word, lest he annoys Jonathan. He could not even sitfortably and only took up a part of the seat¡¯s edge. Meanwhile, Alice was only stealing nces at Jonathan, but her face was already red, perhaps with embarrassment or fear. Jonathan, of course, realized that Alice had been peeking at him, so he said, ¡°If you have any questions you want to ask, you may say it right now.¡± ¡°Jonny, I¡­¡± Alice¡¯s face turned even redder, and she felt as though Jonathan had caught her stealing a pudding red-handed. ¡°Alice, you do not have to be so reserved and careful around me.¡± Jonathan looked at her calmly. ¡°I¡¯m still the same person you know, and that will never change.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She stared down at the ground. A whileter, she asked, ¡°Jonny, why did the soldiers call you Commander anyway? Is there a reason for that?¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 The Legendary Man Chapter 244 Rumors Spread ¡°Simple. Because I used to be theirmander,¡± Jonathan answered calmly. ¡°You used to be in the army, Jonny? Really?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes glinted. As a typical girl, she had always worshipped soldiers of any kind. ¡°That is correct.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I used to be in the army for a few years, but I eventually retired.¡± ¡°Oh, so have you ever met Asura while you were in the army?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes were shining when she mentioned Asura. Asura was a living legend among the people of Chanaea, and he was beloved by everyone, including her. ¡°I did.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Wow! That is so cool! So is he a giant like what the legends say? Is he more than seven feet tall? Is he a muscr guy? Did he really kill a billion people? Did he really scare a whole army into submission with a single nce?¡± Alice was starting to get interested, and she wanted to confirm if the legends were true. On the other hand, Jonathan looked slightly bemused when she talked about how the legends described him. ¡°Where on earth did you hear those rumors?¡± ¡°I heard them from my friends.¡± Alice stared at the ground sheepishly. ¡°Those are merely legends. They aren¡¯t true,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°Asura is just like any other human. He¡¯s not invincible, so he can get hurt and fall sick like anyone too. Also, he¡¯s only about six feet tall. The legends exaggerated his height a lot.¡± ¡°Huh? But that is not possible, right?¡± Alice looked at him, feeling dubious about what he said. ¡°But everyone says he¡¯s more than seven feet tall, and he¡¯s as strong as a giant. They say he killed a lot of people, and one look from him will strike fear into anyone¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°They are all just legends. Rumors. They cannot and must not be taken as facts.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°It is best that you take everything your friends say with a grain of salt. ¡°I see.¡± She stared at the ground and puckered her lips. There was another question she wanted to ask, and she said, ¡°So¡­ is he as hot as everyone says he is?¡± ¡°Not at all. Asura is not what you would call handsome.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°He is just like me. An ordinary man with regr looks. Just like me.¡± You call your looks regr? Alice had to burst intoughter at that point. ¡°Jonny, I think you need to update your definition of ¡®regr.¡¯ Anyone else, maybe, but you? No. You do not look ¡®regr¡¯ at all. You¡¯re the hottest among the hottest. If you¡¯re regr, then what are the other guys? Trolls?¡± Alice would not stopughing, but Jonathan said nothing about that. He just shook his head and broke into a smile. Thanks to Alice¡¯sugh, the somber atmosphere in the car had lightened up greatly. It wasn¡¯t as grim as it was earlier, and Alice was not that scared of Jonathan anymore. An hourter, the ring police cars finally stopped at Heart¡¯s Hospital. When she saw Jonathan and the othersing back so soon, the woman looked slightly shocked for a moment. ¡°Jonathan? You¡¯re already back? So soon?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve settled what I set out to do,¡± Jonathan answered calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve settled your matters?¡± The woman was surprised once more, and she could not believe what she heard. ¡°But if that¡¯s true, then you made short work of it. How did you manage it?¡± ¡°We have arrested the arsonist who burned your house down. He will be put on trial, and we shall have the answers by daybreak.¡± Jonathan sat down on the edge of the woman¡¯s bed and picked up an apple. He peeled the skin off as he told her, ¡°You will receive your rpense in full. That is a promise.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± The woman still found it difficult to believe, even though Jonathan himself gave her the promise. Instead, she turned to Arnold, ¡°Arnold, is it true? Will we get our money? You had better not lie to me, you hear me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. It really is!¡± Arnold nodded. He would not lock gazes with Jonathan as he felt nervous every time he recalled how he had treated thetter. Since Jonathan arrested Derrick and Damien effortlessly, if he wanted Arnold to disappear, it¡¯d be easier than turning the back of his hand. Will he take me in like he did the two of them? I hope he isn¡¯t that angry with me. ¡°Thank you, Jonathan. Really, thank you.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes teared up after she got the confirmation she needed from Arnold. ¡°We would be at aplete loss if not for you.¡± They did not even get a single cent of thepensation. To make matters worse, their house was burned down, and they were both sent to the hospital because of the beat-up they got from the thugs. If it were not for Jonathan helping them with the medical fees, they would have been chased out of the hospital a long time ago. If it were not for Jonathan stepping in, they would never get a single cent of the rpense, and they would be homeless after they were discharged. If that came to pass, they would have to wander the streets. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, there is no need to be that formal with me, Mrs. Renner.¡± Jonathan smiled at her and handed the peeled apple over. ¡°Here, have an apple. It¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The woman nodded and took the apple over from him. She was teary-eyed, but she bit down on the apple nheless. ¡°It¡¯s great. It really is.¡± The woman¡¯s tears would not stop streaming down her cheeks as she ate her apple. ¡°Arnold, do you still think Jonathan is here to scam you out of that rpense?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Holy sh*t. Holy holy sh*t. Why did she have to bring this up right now? Arnold started freezing up in fear, and his eyes were filled with panic. That was the topic he had been trying to avoid. ¡°I¡­ Well, you know I did not mean what I said.¡± He kept ncing around the ward, but he did not have the guts to look Jonathan in the eye. Finally, he steeled himself and pped his own face. ¡°Me and my big mouth! I was too paranoid for my own good. I am really, really sorry for ever doubting you, Jonathan. I shouldn¡¯t have chased you out when my wife wasn¡¯t at home back then.¡± Arnold took one step further and knelt before Jonathan. ¡°I am very, very sorry, Jonathan. It is all my fault. If it pleases you, you can take me away like you did Derrick and Damien.¡± ¡°You do not have to do this, Mr. Renner. Please, stand up.¡± Jonathan never expected him to suddenly kneel, but he quickly pulled Arnold up anyway. ¡°The past is in the past now, Mr. Renner. I have never hated you for chasing me out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Arnold looked at him in disbelief. He kept his eyes fixated on Jonathan as though trying to see if thetter was lying. ¡°Really.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I have no reason to lie, Mr. Renner. Nobody is going to arrest you, I promise. You have a family to provide for. Mrs. Renner and Alice need you. If I were to arrest you, it would be a huge blow to them.¡± Jonathan was not lying. If it were not for Scarlett and Alice, he would not even spare Arnold a moment of his time. After all, he owed Scarlett a huge favor, but none to Arnold. ¡°Just say your thank you, Arnold!¡± Scarlett urged him. What on earth is that blockhead doing? Is he going to kneel there for the rest of his life or something? ¡°Thank you, Jonathan. Thank you very much.¡± Arnold was starting to get some mixed feelings about the situation. Never in his wildest dream would he imagine the snotty brat whom he chased out of his home a long time ago to be themander of a huge army someday. ¡°Please stand up, Mr. Renner.¡± Jonathan went and pulled Arnold up, but the moment he did, Jonathan¡¯s phone started ringing loudly, as if reminding him about an emergency that was about to happen. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 The Legendary Man Chapter 245 You Have Three Days Jonathan picked his phone up and took the call. ¡°Hello? What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein? It¡¯s me, Randall,¡± Randall greeted him, but his voice sounded a bit hoarse. ¡°I have looked into this matter. The man called Derrick took all thepensation meant for the vigers of Greendale Vige. He is also the leader of a local gang, and they have caused a lot of trouble for the vigers. Suffice to say, they are a local menace. The total rpense for the vige is around a hundred million, and Derrick took it all for himself.¡± A hundred million? Jonathan¡¯s face fell the moment he heard how much money was involved in the corruption. A vige chief alone took a hundred million that is meant for the vigers. The corruption must be worse in the higher echelons then. The chief of a small vige is already taking this much money, so what about the chief of a bigger one? Are they involved in more severe corruption? If that is true, the mayors must be involved in even more egregious transactions. There is no doubt that the chief is involved as well. ¡°I want you to get to the bottom of this, no matter what,¡± Jonathan ordered coldly, ¡°Drag all these parasites into the sunlight. Find everyone who is corrupted. Leave no stone unturned. I do not care even if Zachary himself is involved. Punish all the corrupted officers, and I mean all of them. Severely, if I may add.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Even though they were only talking through the phone, Randall could still feel Jonathan¡¯s sheer, unbridled fury in his voice. How could Jonathan not be furious? By all ounts, he should have gone on a rampage. Even he was shocked to hear that the chief of a small vige was involved in a corruption case that involved a hundred million. ¡°I hope you are not involved in this matter, Randall. For your sake, I hope you are clean,¡± Jonathan growled calmly. Despite that, Randall was scared out of his wits. He quickly defended himself, ¡°I have nothing to do with this, sir! I swear.¡± ¡°You better not, Randall,¡± Jonathan replied coldly. ¡°Because if you are somehow involved, losing your mayoralty will be the least of your worries. If you do not understand what I am saying, let me put it in iner terms. You will lose your head.¡± ¡°I understand, sir. I guarantee that I am not even the least bit involved in this matter,¡± Randall quickly rified again. ¡°Look into this in Jadeborough as well. You might have left a lot of stones unturned, and I want them to be brought into the sun,¡± Jonathanmanded, his voice as freezing as the winds of Helheim. This case was only exposed because I stumbled upon it. Simply put, by pure luck. Had I note across this, who knows how much more the people would have to suffer? This might only be the tip of a titanic iceberg in Jadeborough. Who knows how many people in power are involved in this? Who knows how many corruption cases there are in the nation? Ten thousand? A hundred thousand? Perhaps more. ¡°Yes, sir! We will be getting to the bottom of this in Jadeborough tonight! I promise nothing of the sort will ever happen again under my leadership! If I somehow fail, I shall bow down before you and ept any punishment you deem fit to dole out, sir!¡± After that, Randall issued an order to look into all the public servants in Jadeborough and see if they were involved in any corruption cases. After Randall had given his promise, Jonathan said, ¡°You have three days. I want you to clean up this mess, and I do not want to see even a speck of dust remaining. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Crystal, sir!¡± Randall did not dare to hesitate when it came to this point, for his own head was on the line. After he hung up, Jonathan looked at Alice and her family. ¡°I have the results. It is direr than I thought. Derrick has taken all of thepensation meant for you and the other vigers. The grand total is a hundred million. Give or take a few dozen million.¡± ¡°He took more than a hundred million all for himself?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The Renners were even more shocked than Jonathan was when they received the news. A hundred million was a lot of money. They had never seen so much money before in their whole lives, but Derrick kept it all for himself when it was supposed to be the vigers¡¯ money. ¡°The money belongs to you and the vigers.¡± Everyone was still dumbfounded as they tried to process what they had just heard. ¡°The staff from the militarymander¡¯s residence will transfer your compensation to you in three days. Maybe less than that. You could potentially receive the money by tomorrow morning.¡± With Jonathan being the overseer, Randall would not take three days to process the transaction. At the latest, he woulde to the vige himself by next afternoon. ¡°T-Then those b*stards won¡¯t be released, right?¡± Scarlett looked at Jonathan, still worried that Derrick would get back at them if he was released. After all, he was only arrested because they meddled in the affair. ¡°They will not.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, they will be spending the rest of their lives locked in a prison.¡± ¡°That is good to hear.¡± Scarlett heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°They should never be released. Let them rot in prison. We¡¯ll be a whole lot better without those thugs to lord us around.¡± ¡°Alice, I shall get you a hotel roomter. You do not have to stay in the ward tonight.¡± Jonathan looked at Alice. She had been staying with her parents for days on end. Her face looked tired, and her eyes were bloodshot. Jonathan knew she must have been sleeping poorly for thest few days. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Jonny,¡± Alice quickly refused the offer. ¡°I¡¯m fine sleeping here. You don¡¯t have to waste your money on a room for me.¡± It¡¯s costly to stay at a hotel. A few hundred for a night, if I remember correctly. He shouldn¡¯t waste that kind of money on me. ¡°She¡¯s right, Jonathan. You don¡¯t have to waste your money. She can stay with me for the night,¡± Scarlett refused too. ¡°Mrs. Renner, you shall soon be a millionaire. A night in the hotel room is nothing.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Besides, it has been days since Alice has had a good sleep. Let her take the day off.¡± ¡°A million? We can get that much?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°Around and about,¡± Jonathan answered calmly. A house around two hundred square meters would be worth a few hundred grand in the rpense package. If the need arose, he would take a few hundred grand more out of his own pocket to make it a million. ¡°But¡ª¡± Scarlett wanted to say something, but Arnold stopped her, ¡°Just take Jonathan on the offer. Alice looks exhausted. She should get some sleep. And that¡¯s final.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alice.¡± Jonathan waved at Alice. Now that they hade to a decision, Alice had no qualms about staying in a hotel room. Aftering out of the hospital, Jonathan asked a police officer to take Alice to a hotel. Surprised, Alice looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing, Jonny?¡± ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, though. I shall be going on a stroll.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Alice bit her lip and left with the officer. After they were gone, Jonathan went to the roof instead of going on a stroll. He sat down cross-legged beneath the starry night and started practicing the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Ever since he came back to Jadeborough, he had put his training aside. However, since he got a chance to do it at the moment, he would not allow it to slip through his hands. The light of the stars showered upon Jonathan, and a blue light vaguely shone within his body, resonating with the gxy above. Jonathan finished the first rotation of his technique, then the second, then the third¡­ He spent the whole night practicing on the roof, never even taking a step off it. When dawn started to break through the horizon, he slowly opened his eyes and heaved a sigh. Right after he lit a cigarette and came down from the roof, he bumped into Randall, who came to the vige first thing in the morning. ¡°Sir?¡± Randall was shocked to see Jonathaning down from the roof. It¡¯s only five in the morning, but he¡¯s already awake? Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The Legendary Man Chapter 246 Mary Compensation For The Demolition ¡°Is it done?¡± Jonathan asked nonchntly. ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Randall nodded vehemently. ¡°I made sure it waspletedst night. ording to the clue Derrick provided, we¡¯ve arrested everyone who is rted to the matter, including Cranur¡¯s deputy mayor and deputy police chief.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Jonathan inclined his head. He nced at Randall and asked, ¡°Are you here to give me the marypensation for the demolition?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Randall gave a wave, and his subordinate offered a passbook. ¡°I was worried that something else would crop up, so I decided toe personally and give you the money,¡± he exined. ¡°How much is it?¡± Jonathan inquired calmly. ¡°Six hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Here, take this card. Withdraw four hundred thousand and deposit the money into this passbook. Treat the money as a part of the marypensation for the demolition.¡± Jonathan whipped out a ck card and handed it to Randall. Thetter blinked in surprise and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what is this?¡± ¡°No questions!¡± Jonathan cast him a calm look. ¡°Just do as I say.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Randall answered at once. Without hesitation, he took the card and ryed orders for his subordinate to withdraw the money as requested by Jonathan. After his subordinate left, Randall changed his attitude toward Alice and her family. Initially, he assumed they were merely rted to Jonathan, but now, it was clear that their rtionship was more than what he had originally thought. Otherwise, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have personally forked out four hundred thousand for them. Around half an hourter, a schrly-looking young man ran up the stairs hastily with sweat dotting his forehead. He handed the passbook to Randall politely with both hands. ¡°Mr. Swindell, there is a total of one million here. It¡¯s done!¡± ¡°Here is your card and passbook!¡± After saying that, he gave the ck card to Jonathan. ¡°Come, let¡¯s head in together!¡± Jonathan spun on his heels and strode toward the VIP ward. Inside the VIP ward, Arnold and his wife were asleep. However, they were light sleepers and promptly woke up when the door was pushed open. ¡°You¡¯re here, Jonathan!¡± Scarlett pushed her covers away and made to get up at the sight of Jonathan, but he stopped her from getting up from her bed. ¡°Mrs. Renner, you¡¯ve just recovered. You need to stay in bed!¡± he advised. He then turned to introduce Randall, ¡°This is Randall Swindell, the mayor of Jadeborough. He¡¯s here to give you the marypensation for the demolition.¡± ¡°Mr. Swindell!¡± Upon realizing who the visitor was, Scarlett panicked at once. She patted Arnold¡¯s bed hastily and ordered, ¡°Get up, Arnold! Mr. Swindell is here to give us the marypensation for the demolition!¡± ¡°What? Mr. Swindell?¡± Arnold opened his eyes sleepily. When he realized what was going on, he immediately jolted awake and jumped down from his bed. Bobbing his head awkwardly, he greeted, ¡°Mr. Swindell!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± Randall shed a smile upon noticing how anxious Arnold and his wife were. ¡°I¡¯m here to get two things done. First, I¡¯d like to apologize to you on behalf of Jadeborough. Because of my negligence, the corrupted chief of Greendale Vige, Derrick, set fire to your house. I should take responsibility for this. Thus, please ept my apology on behalf of Jadeborough. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Having said that, he gave Arnold and Scarlett a deep bow to express his remorse. Shocked by his bow, the Renners immediately waved their hands and eximed, ¡°Mr. Swindell, you don¡¯t have to apologize to us! It wasn¡¯t your fault. Derrick was the one who did the malicious deeds. He¡¯s a wicked man!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Mr. Swindell, you don¡¯t have to apologize to us¡­¡± Randall¡¯s apology flustered them greatly, for never had they witnessed such a scene in their life. It was shocking to see the mayor of Jadeborough bowing to them in a respectful manner. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would¡¯ve thought it was nothing but a dream. ¡°It was my mistake, so I must apologize to you both. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve dealt with the matter. Everyone who was involved in the matter was arrestedst night. I¡¯ll make sure they get punished by thew,¡± Randall gave them his word. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Swindell!¡± Hearing his words, Arnold and Scarlett bobbed their heads hastily. ¡°Just doing my job.¡± Randall waved his subordinate over and took the passbook. He gave it to them and exined patiently, ¡°I¡¯ve asked my subordinate to create this bank ount for youst night. There is a total of one million in this passbook as the marypensation for the demolition of your house.¡± He paused to let that sink in before concluding, ¡°Please check that the amount is correct.¡± ¡°One million? That¡¯s a lot!¡± The Renners¡¯ eyes bulged in disbelief at the astronomical amount. Last night, Jonathan imed that they would receive over a hundred thousand, but they didn¡¯t pay heed to his words. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After all, Greendale Vige was too remote a ce for them to receive one million inpensation. Even thirty thousand was a lot to them. ¡°It isn¡¯t much. You deserve it!¡± Randall grinned and gave them the passbook. At the sight of the long string of zeros, Scarlett asked doubtfully, ¡°Mr. Swindell, do all the vigers get the same amount?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s determined based on your house¡¯s size,¡± came Randall¡¯s answer. ¡°Did you give us this much money because of Jonathan?¡± Scarlett gazed at Randall suspiciously. ¡°Is Greendale Vige worth that much?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Randall chuckled and shook his head before saying, ¡°We¡¯ve just arrested Derrick, so there¡¯s no way we¡¯llmit such a mistake. Besides, Mr. Goldstein won¡¯t allow us to do that.¡± This time, he didn¡¯t do anything out of fear. To Jonathan, the money was nothing. ¡°Really?¡± Scarlett cast Randall and Jonathan a doubtful look. Seeing that, Jonathan shed a grin. ¡°It¡¯s true. Why would I lie to you?¡± He reminded her, ¡°Mrs. Renner, remember to safe keep the passbook. Losing it means losing the one million!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sew it on the hem of my pants! No one will be able to steal it,¡± Scarlett dered as her eyes turned red. She knew that it was all Jonathan¡¯s credit. Without him, they would not even be able to get one hundred thousand, let alone one million. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The Legendary Man Chapter 247 A Pinky Promise Around an hourter, the sun peaked on the horizon. By the time Alice arrived, Randall had already left. He had rushed over from Jadeborough to hand the marypensation for the demolition to Arnold personally. Scarlett¡¯s palms were perspiring as she clutched the passbook in her hands. ¡°Alice, take this passbook. There is one million in the ount, and I¡¯m afraid of losing it.¡± The moment Alice stepped in, her mother stuffed the passbook into her hands. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t. This is too much!¡± Alice waved her hands hastily. She had never seen this much money in her life. ¡°Should we give it to Dad?¡± Alice mused. ¡°No!¡± Scarlett shook her head firmly as she continued, ¡°If he gets the money, he might find himself a few mistresses! We worked hard to get the money, so we can¡¯t hand it to other women!¡± ¡°Mistresses? I¡¯ll never do that!¡± Arnold dered as his eyes reddened indignantly. ¡°Who knows? Men tend to turn wicked when they are rich!¡± Scarlett scoffed as she stuffed the passbook into Alice¡¯s pocket. At the sight of their banter, Jonathan chuckled aloud. ¡°Mrs. Renner, you can spend the money as you wish. When you run out of money, juste to me. I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Right then, something urred to him, and he offered, ¡°Oh, I have an empty house in the city. Do you want to move into the house?¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t stay in your house!¡± Scarlett shook her head profusely. ¡°What rights do we have to do so?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. My house is empty as no one is living there. Isn¡¯t it better for someone to stay there than leaving it empty?¡± Jonathan asked with his lips curved into a smile. The truth was that he didn¡¯t actually have an empty house in the city. The only property he owned in Jadeborough was No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights. The reason he told them a lie was to stop them from buying a new house. It was pretty expensive to buy a house in the city. Even if they had one million, it might not be enough for them to afford a new house. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°No need. Thanks for the offer though, Jonathan.¡± Scarlett gazed at him gratefully. The corner of her mouth quirked up as she said, ¡°Actually, Arnold and I made up our mindsst night when you weren¡¯t around.¡± She exined, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to fork out five hundred thousand to buy a house in the county. We¡¯ll then take three hundred thousand to start a business. We will operate a restaurant or something simr as long as we can support ourselves. The remaining two hundred thousand will be Alice¡¯s dowry.¡± ¡°Mom, what was that?¡± Alice¡¯s cheeks flushed red at the mention of her dowry. She stared at the ground sheepishly and kicked a pebble away. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Scarlett burst outughing at her shy expression. ¡°You¡¯re no longer young. It¡¯s time for you to get married!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get married. I want to stay with you forever!¡± Alice took her hand and vowed firmly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t marry anyone, you¡¯ll end up a lonely old hag!¡± Scarlett gave her daughter a gentle pat on the head. She then whipped her head around to look at Jonathan. ¡°The same goes for you too, Jonathan. You¡¯re at the appropriate age to get married.¡± ¡°Mrs. Renner, I¡¯m a married man,¡± Jonathan revealed calmly. ¡°What? You¡¯re married?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°When did you get married?¡± ¡°Some time ago,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s reply. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were married?¡± Scarlett red at him before adding, ¡°Your wife must be pretty. Do you have a photo of her? I¡¯d like to see it!¡± ¡°Yes. Let me find it.¡± Jonathan pulled his phone out and scrolled for a while before finding their wedding photos. In the photos, Jonathan was decked in a ck suit as he held Josephine¡¯s hand. Josephine was wearing an ivory white wedding dress as she rested her head on his shoulder with a blissful smile lighting her lips. The morning sun¡¯s gentle rays illuminated their dazzling features as though they were bathed in a golden ocean. ¡°Oh, what a pretty youngdy!¡± Scarlett praised at the sight of Josephine. Hearing that, Alice inched nearer and stood on tiptoes to take a closer look. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s gorgeous!¡± she blurted out sincerely upon seeing the wedding photo. As someone of the same sex, she had to admit that Josephine was a stunningly beautiful woman. Josephine looked indifferent and unapproachable. Even when she was smiling, it seemed like she was keeping everyone at an arm¡¯s length. ¡°Jonny, what is her name?¡± Alice inquired earnestly. ¡°Josephine Smith,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°That¡¯s a nice name.¡± Alice couldn¡¯t stop herself from ncing at the photo again. ¡°Jonny, when will I get to meet her?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get to meet her one day,¡± Jonathan assured her with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to meet you sometime later.¡± ¡°Okay. It¡¯s a deal!¡± Alice squealed happily as she stuck her arm out. ¡°Pinky promise!¡± ¡°Well, well.¡± Jonathan ruffled her hair affectionately as he recalled what happened ten years ago. Back then, Alice was a mischievous little girl who would always follow him on his heels. In the blink of an eye, she had grown up to be a youngdy. ¡°A pinky promise? Are you still a child?¡± Scarlett glowered at Alice for her childish action. ¡°No man will want to marry a childish person!¡± ¡°Forget it, then. I have no intention of getting married!¡± Alice stuck her tongue out cheekily and scurried away to hide behind Jonathan. ¡°Hey!¡± Scarlett fumed at the sight of her daughter hiding behind Jonathan. ¡°Mrs. Renner, it¡¯s gettingte, and I should take my leave.¡± Jonathan nced at this watch to realize that it was almost noon. It was time for him to get back home. After all, it was inconsiderate to leave Josephine alone at home the day after they got married. ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡± Scarlett¡¯s expression fell immediately. She was reluctant to see Jonathan leave, for they hadn¡¯t met for over a decade. They had just reunited, yet he was about to leave this soon. ¡°I need to go now. If I were to stay, I¡¯d have to suffer tonight!¡± Jonathan joked. ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Hearing his words, Scarlett knew she couldn¡¯t convince him to stay. ¡°No need, Mrs. Renner. I¡¯ll hail a cab outside.¡± Jonathan tried to stop her from getting up from her bed, but she insisted. Left with no choice, Jonathan caved in and allowed her to head down the stairs with him. ¡°Jonathan, remember to take care of your health. Eat more. Look how skinny you are¡­¡± The fact that Jonathan was leaving made Scarlett¡¯s eyes well up with tears. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Renner,¡± Jonathan answered gently. He gave a curt nod and was about to say something when his phone began ringing. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 The Legendary Man Chapter 248 The Dark Web ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s me, Zachary,¡± Zachary greeted from the other end of the line. ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows creased slightly. Didn¡¯t Zachary leave Jadeborough two days ago? Why is he calling me now? ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I received intel that someone offered one million in exchange for Ms. Smith¡¯s life on the Dark Web,¡± came the answer. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned as dark as thunder at the mention of the Dark Web. The Dark Web? I can¡¯t believe someone ced a bounty on Josephine¡¯s head! Through the Dark Web, underground assassin organizations couldmunicate and conduct business anonymously without divulging identifying information, such as a user¡¯s location. They would ept any business¡ªincluding human trafficking and murder anyone¡ªas long as the price was eptable. They would kill anyone as long as the client could afford to pay them. Even if someone asked them to assassinate a country¡¯s leader, they would do it if they were paid handsomely. ¡°Did you find out who posted the bounty?¡± Jonathan demanded icily. ¡°No,¡± Zachary answered in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you know the Dark Web isn¡¯t under our jurisdiction. Their server is located overseas, so we couldn¡¯t find out who posted that bounty. Besides ¡ª¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Jonathan interjected harshly before Zachary could finish his exnation. ¡°You have one day. I want to know who posted the bounty before the sun sets!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary didn¡¯t dare have any objections. Even though they were only talking through the phone, he could still feel the unbridled fury in Jonathan¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, should I ask Andrew to lead his troops and keep watch at Edenic Heights all day round?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Jonathan rejected his proposal. ¡°I will be there, so no one cany a hand on Josephine!¡± He added, ¡°Tell those on the Dark Web, whoever epts the mission shall die! There are no exceptions. I¡¯ll even kill Lethal Devil, who ranks first on the Heaven List if he were to ept the mission!¡± Jonathan paid no heed to the Dark Web. After all, he had killed the top ten assassins of the Dark Web. Jonathan was confident that he could kill the assassin ranked first on the Heaven List if thetter was bold enough to ept the job. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary dared not dy any further and instantly sent his men to hack into the Dark Web server. After the conversation was wrapped up, silence ensued. Alice darted behind Arnold¡¯s back in fear at the sight of Jonathan¡¯s icy cold gaze, her heart beating rapidly. Despite knowing that Jonathan wouldn¡¯t hurt her one bit, she still couldn¡¯t stop fear from spreading in her heart. ¡°Jonny, w-what is going on?¡± Alice queried carefully. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s a minor problem.¡± Jonathan kept a lid on his emotions and turned to Alice. ¡°Remember to take good care of Mrs. Renner. I¡¯ll be back sometimeter for a visit,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Alice bobbed her head profusely. After bidding goodbye to the Renners, Jonathan got into his fiery red Lamborghini. The car sped away soon, leaving only a trail of exhaust gas in its wake. His destination was none other than Jadeborough. Half an hourter, the car rolled to a stop before No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights. It was a dangerous ride, for he had sped past countless red lights. All Jonathan knew was that he floored the elerator of the Lamborghini. ¡°Where is Josephine?¡± When he entered the vi, he saw Emmeline swinging her legs in a carefree manner as she watched a drama produced in Koandria.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I have no idea.¡± Emmeline shook her head. ¡°She went out early in the morning. I think she is discussing a coboration with somepany.¡± She nced at him and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± ¡°A coboration?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t hide his surprise. After getting kicked out of the Smith family, the only project Josephine was handling was the ecological park project. Is she with Graham? Jonathan whipped his phone out and gave Josephine a call. A whileter, her voice sounded over the line. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Darling? Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the caf¨¦ discussing the ecological park project with Mr. Cabot. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Josephine¡¯s voice was jovial, and it sounded like she was in a good mood. ¡°Which caf¨¦? I¡¯ll head there right away,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°I¡¯m at Twinkle Caf¨¦.¡± ¡°Wait for me.¡± After ending the call, Jonathan made to leave. Before he could step out of the vi, Emmeline¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Jonathan, are you going to a caf¨¦? Can Ie with you?¡± ¡°Why do you want toe with me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Stay at home and watch your TV drama!¡± ¡°No!¡± Emmeline harrumphed. ¡°It¡¯s boring. I want to meet cute boys. I heard that they frequent caf¨¦s, so I¡¯d like to tag along!¡± ¡°You can tag along next time, but not today,¡± Jonathan declined her request directly. ¡°Fine, then!¡± Emmeline pouted and crossed her legs before returning her attention to the TV. Twenty minutester, a car came to a stop at the entrance of Twinkle Caf¨¦. Previously, Jonathan and Graham got to know that Tavion was alive in this caf¨¦. ¡°Boss!¡± Once Jonathan pushed the door open, he was greeted by the owner of the caf¨¦, Willow. She seemed surprised to see him. ¡°Boss, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Mr. Cabot,¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly. ¡°Oh, Mr. Cabot is in the VIP room.¡± Willow promptly led him in. ¡°Boss, I heard that Tavion¡¯s Tavion Group has gone bankrupt. Have you heard about that?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s calm reply. After all, he was the one who made that happen. ¡°It¡¯s a huge corporation. How did it go bankrupt that abruptly?¡± Willow muttered to herself. Suddenly, her head snapped up. ¡°Boss, was that your doing?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan shed a grin without answering her question. ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡± Willow scratched her head as her cheeks flushed red. Tavion Group was a huge corporation that was worth billions. Even though Jonathan was a capable man, she didn¡¯t think he could destroy Tavion Group that easily. Thud! Thud! Thud! As Willow spoke, she knocked on the door. Soon, Graham¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°Mr. Cabot, Mr. Goldstein is here.¡± Willow pushed the door open gently. Once the door opened, Graham stood up hastily and greeted, ¡°Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Jonathan grunted in response. He then gave a terse nod as he strode toward Josephine. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 The Legendary Man Chapter 249 Sniper He halted behind Josephine and patted her head gently. A corner of his mouth lifted as he asked, ¡°How is the discussion going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going along smoothly. We¡¯re waiting for the construction of the ecological park to begin!¡± Josephine wasn¡¯t as repelled by his touch as she was previously. Instead, she jutted her nose up and turned at her shoulder to ask, ¡°Did you deal with the matter in Cranur?¡± Jonathan answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s settled.¡± He whipped his head around to look at Graham and inquired, ¡°No one from Jazona came to try to stick their nose into the ecological park project, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Graham shook his head. After what happened to the Turners, no one dared to get involved in the ecological park project. They valued their lives, after all. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Jonathan grabbed Josephine¡¯s cup and took a sip. The bitter drink made him frown unwittingly. He nced at Graham and stated, ¡°For the next few months, keep an eye on the ecological park project together with Josephine. If something happens, I¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Graham inclined his head and gave a respectful bow. Thud! Thud! Thud! After Jonathan finished his words, someone knocked on the door again. Willow opened the door and came in with a cup of coffee. ¡°Boss, I brewed a cup of coffee for you. Here you go,¡± she offered. ¡°No need.¡± Jonathan gave a dismissive wave. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a sip of coffee.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Willow nced at Josephine before noticing the cup in Jonathan¡¯s hand. Instantly, she covered her mouth and tittered in delight. Graham said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we have wrapped up our discussion, so I shall take my leave. If anything crops up, just let me know.¡± He then winked at Willow and pushed her out of the room. After they left, Jonathan wrapped his arms around Josephine and gave her a back hug. He rested his chin on her shoulder and whispered in her ear, ¡°Did you miss me when I wasn¡¯t home?¡± he rasped. ¡°Of course not!¡± Josephine snapped as her body tensed up instinctively. ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan arched a brow. ¡°If you don¡¯t miss me, I¡¯ll go find someone else.¡± ¡°Go ahead if you have the guts!¡± Josephine immediately whipped her head around in response to his words. However, the moment she turned, Jonathan lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Josephine protested silently. It btedly urred to her that she had fallen into his trap again. ¡°What a fool. That was obviously a lie. Why would I find someone else?¡± Jonathan caressed her head adoringly and chuckled. He had waited three whole years for her to fall in love with him, and there was no space for someone else in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. I¡¯ll take it seriously,¡± Josephine whined as she flung her arms around him and leaned into his embrace. ¡°All right.¡± Jonathan shed a wry grin. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Josephine agreed and followed Jonathan out of the room. The moment they stepped out, they immediately spotted Graham and Willow whispering to each other. The couple didn¡¯t even see them coming out of the room. Right when they were about to walk over, they saw Graham giving Willow a peck on the forehead when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. At once, Willow blushed shyly and punched Graham¡¯s arm yfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shouldn¡¯t disturb them.¡± Jonathan shook his head and smiled. He put an arm around Josephine to lead her out of the caf¨¦. When they stepped out of the caf¨¦, a gust of chilly wind blew in their face. Josephine immediately shivered and snuggled into Jonathan¡¯s arms. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan was about to take his jacket off to offer it to Josephine when a ray of light shed in front of him all of a sudden. Shit! This is a sniper¡¯s telescopic gunsight! Instantly, he took action and pulled Josephine backward. Bang! Right when he retreated, a golden bullet whizzed past his hair and hit the ss behind him. Crash! The ss window was smashed into pieces. Both Graham and Willow jumped in fright, for they were standing right beside the window. ¡°Hurry, get back inside!¡± Jonathan grabbed Josephine¡¯s hand and dragged her back into the caf¨¦. Inside, Graham and Willow rushed over to them. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what is going on?¡± they asked anxiously. ¡°Lock the door and windows. Before I return, no one is to leave the caf¨¦!¡± Jonathan left a court order before he ran out of the caf¨¦ swiftly. Outside the caf¨¦, the cold wind was blowing relentlessly. Jonathan ignored the freezing weather and ran in the southwest direction. The bullet was fired in the southwest direction, and there was only one building there. Judging by the speed of the bullet and the wind, Jonathan instantly identified the location of the sniper. How dare he fire at me? He must have a death wish! Back when the Four Asura Guards swept past their enemies in battle under his lead, plenty of people had tried to assassinate him. If he wasn¡¯t capable of escaping danger, he would¡¯ve been dead by now. There was no way he could have survived until now without any skills. A few minutester, the fuming Jonathan kicked the door to the rooftop open. Not far away, a man decked in a ck jacket was sprawled in a corner with his sniper aimed at the caf¨¦. Upon hearing the loud ng, he whipped his head around and demanded, ¡°Who is that?¡± Before he could turn around, Jonathan had already marched forward and given his head a forceful punch. ¡°Someone who wants you dead!¡± was the answer he received. Jonathan wasn¡¯t about to waste his time, and the sniper got punched before realizing what was going on. After doing that, Jonathan took one step forward and stomped on the sniper¡¯s chest. Crack! Upon impact, the loud crack of fracturing bones was heard. The sniper didn¡¯t even get to see Jonathan¡¯s face but was already on the verge of dying. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± he asked weakly. He started coughing and spat out blood. ¡°You just fired a shot at me. Have you already forgotten who I am?¡± Jonathan squatted before him in an authoritative manner. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The sniper¡¯s eyes went wide as he btedly recognized Jonathan. ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Jonathan scoffed icily at the sniper¡¯s bewildered expression. ¡°When you fired that shot, didn¡¯t it ur to you that you¡¯d lose your life if I don¡¯t die?¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 The Legendary Man Chapter 250 This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Break His Legs ¡°H-How did you find me?¡± The sniper gazed at Jonathan in disbelief. As a professional assassin from the Dark Web, he would never ept a job without being fully prepared. This time, he made sure everything was in order before he took action. After epting the job, he flew to Jadeborough and followed Josephine the entire day. He even spent one hour picking the perfect angle to carry out the assassination. If this b*stard hadn¡¯t dragged her away, I would be packing up my stuff now to im my reward back home! he fumed inwardly. ¡°Is it even that hard to find you?¡± Jonathan eyed him indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re a professional assassin. Did no one tell you to leave right after you failed to kill your target in one shot?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± The sniper nched in horror. Yes, he was aware that his target would try to kill him once he failed to shoot his target dead. However, he ran a background search on Josephine and found out she was an ordinary woman. He didn¡¯t forget to investigate her husband, who to his disgust, was a useless live-in son-inw. Hence, he didn¡¯t take them seriously. After his first shot missed its target, he prepared to fire for the second time instead of leaving his spot instantly. ¡°I know more than you can imagine.¡± Jonathan cast his rifle a calm look before picking it up. ¡°This is a Gep¨¢rd single-shot rifle made in Hawen. It has a heavy twelve-point-seven-millimeter cartridge. The single-shot action was designed to reduce the number of moving parts and allow for extreme precision. The semi-automatic rifle has a shooting range of one thousand and five hundred meters with a speed of one thousand meters per second.¡± He smirked. ¡°It¡¯s a great sniper rifle. What a waste that it¡¯s used by you.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± the sniper demanded in shock after hearing Jonathan talk about his rifle. He couldn¡¯t stop fear from brimming in his gaze. The sniper had no idea who Jonathan was, but thetter knew him inside out. Besides recognizing his rifle, the man had also found out his location in mere minutes. Fear gripped his heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of running a background check on your target?¡± Jonathan asked after tossing the semi-automatic rifle out of his way. ¡°Should I praise you for being bold or chide you for being reckless?¡± He continued, ¡°You actually have the guts to kill me without knowing who I am?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The sniper¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. He knew he was about to die, but it didn¡¯t stop him from wanting to know who Jonathan was. ¡°Even if I tell you my name, you won¡¯t know who I am.¡± Jonathan nced at him briefly before picking up the semi-automatic rifle. Then, he strode over to the corner of the rooftop and aimed it at the sniper¡¯s head. ¡°However, I can tell you what your fellow assassins call me.¡± After a pause, he revealed, ¡°They call me Asura!¡± Bang! Right after he revealed his name, he pulled the trigger and shot the sniper¡¯s head. The bullet traveled through the barrel and prated the sniper¡¯s skull swiftly. Upon hearing the name ¡°Asura¡± before his death, the sniper¡¯s eyes bulged in terror. A glimmer of total incredulity shone in his eyes. That¡¯s impossible! How could he be Asura? Asura was a God-like existence in this world. Even the top ten assassins of the Dark Web wouldn¡¯t ept a job to wipe Asura out. He wouldn¡¯t have epted this job in the first ce if he had known that Jonathan was Asura. To the assassins, killing a country¡¯s president would be way easier than killing Asura. They would rather get surrounded and attacked by thousands of soldiers than offend Asura. Asura was their ultimate nightmare. In fact, he was feared by the entire Dark Web¡¯s most horrible nightmare. Back then, eight of the top ten assassins on the Dark Web had taken on a job to kill Asura. s, each and every one of them failed to get the job done. They were wiped out, and their bodies were nowhere to be found. The moment the eight assassins epted the job, they disappeared from the face of the earth. No one knew whether they were still alive, much less find out where they were buried. The only thing the others knew was that they had disappeared into thin air. It was uncertain if the eight assassins were dead or alive. ¡°Well, what a horrible rifle,¡± Jonathan mumbled as he tossed the semi-automatic rifle away in disgust. He had already hated semi-automatic rifles back when he was in the military. Compared to a submachine gun that was a magazine-fed, automatic carbine designed to fire handgun cartridges, semi-automatic rifles and sniper rifles would hurt one¡¯s hand when pulling the trigger. Thud! The semi-automatic riflended on the ground. Immediately after, Jonathan spun on his heels and strode out of the rooftop. A cold breeze swept past the empty area. The sniper who had been shot to death by Jonathan still had his eyes wide open. He could not rest in peace! A few minutester, Jonathan returned to the caf¨¦ to see Willow burying herself in Graham¡¯s arms as she shook in trepidation. There was a golden bullet lying in front of them. Josephine was sitting on the couch bearing a worried expression. The moment she spotted Jonathan, she jolted to her feet and scurried over. ¡°Are you all right? Did you get hurt?¡± she inquired. Since she saw the golden bullet, she had been kept in suspense. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jonathan assured her. He offered a lopsided grin and exined, ¡°A mere semi-automatic rifle can¡¯t hurt me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Jonathan, how can you still beughing?¡± Josephine shot him a re. ¡°Do you have any idea how worried I was when you ran away?¡± ¡°I know. Look, I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± He chuckled and pulled her into his arms. Patting her back gently, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just a rifle. The sniper ran away before I could pluck his head off and kick it like a ball.¡± ¡°Stopughing!¡± Josephine hissed as she gave his waist a forceful pinch. ¡°Ow!¡± Jonathan gasped in pain and offered a cating smile. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll stopughing. Stop pinching me!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Josephine snorted coldly and stopped pinching him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what exactly happened?¡± Graham queried carefully. He was obviously calmer than Josephine. ¡°Who knows? A sniper appeared out of nowhere and scared me senseless!¡± Jonathan shrugged nonchntly, for he didn¡¯t want to scare Josephine and stress her out. ¡°The scum fled the scene swiftly after his first shot failed to hit his target. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve broken both his legs.¡± ¡°The sniper managed to escape?¡± Graham could barely hide his astonishment. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 The Legendary Man Chapter 251 Going To Yaleview Graham could not believe what he had heard. The sniper managed to escape Asura? How is that possible? If this news were to spread, that sniper would be famous among his fellow assassins. ¡°Yep, he got away.¡± Jonathan shrugged nonchntly and did not provide any more details, for he did not want Josephine to know that he had just killed somebody. ¡°Then, do you need me to check the surveince cameras in the surrounding?¡± inquired Graham cautiously, afraid that he would upset Jonathan for meddling in the man¡¯s business. However, Jonathan waved his hand to turn down the offer. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Even if you do, you won¡¯t find anything. Just leave this matter to me, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Graham quickly nodded and dared not go against Jonathan¡¯s wishes. A few minutester, Jonathan left with Josephine, who could not help but question the man about what had happened earlier. ¡°Jonathan, why would a sniper suddenly want to assassinate you? Is it because of me?¡± All of a sudden, Josephine remembered how Jonathan saved her from a car identst time. If it were not for him, Josephine would have ended up dead. Jonathan gave Josephine aforting smile before answering, ¡°What are you talking about? This has absolutely nothing to do with you. He was probably sent by one of my many enemies. You should know how many I¡¯ve made when I was serving in the army, so it¡¯s really no surprise that some of them would try to kill me. This is nothing. Many more tried to kill me when I was serving then.¡± Thest part was true as Jonathan¡¯s enemies often sent assassins after him when he was still in the army. However, everyst one of those assassins failed and ended up dead. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Josephine narrowed her eyes suspiciously at Jonathan. ¡°Of course not. When have I ever lied to you?¡± After patting Josephine lovingly on the head, Jonathan floored the gas pedal, and they arrived at No. 1 Vi after just half an hour. When the two entered the house, Emmeline was surrounded by snacks while enjoying her favorite TV show. ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± questioned Emmeline, surprised to see Jonathan and Josephine before her show was even over. I thought they went out for coffee. Don¡¯t people usually take their sweet time with coffee? ¡°Why not? We¡¯ve finished our coffee,¡± replied Jonathan before tapping Emmeline on the head. ¡°You¡¯re not going to find yourself a boyfriend by being a couch potato, you know?¡± ¡°Who said I wanted one?¡± Rubbing her head, Emmeline red at the man before turning to Josephine, ¡°Your husband is bullying me. Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡± ¡°Nope! I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± answered Josephine before making her way up the stairs. ¡°Oh,e on! You jerk!¡± cursed Emmeline before picking up her snacks again. She then rolled her eyes at Jonathan and was about to move to the other end of the couch when the man¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Seeing that an unknown caller was on disy, Jonathan decided to take the phone call on the balcony. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Goldstein!¡± It was Zachary¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. ¡°I figured out who put up the bounty on the Dark Web. It was the Goldsteins of Yaleview!¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes lit up when he found out that he was right about the people responsible for the bounty. There are only two families in Chanaea who want me dead¡ªthe Turners of Jazona and the Goldsteins of Yaleview. Since the Turners were already taken care of, the only possible answer is the Goldsteins. ¡°How much are they offering on the Dark Web?¡± continued Jonathan. ¡°One million!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very generous of them.¡± When Jonathan realized how much the Goldsteins wanted Josephine dead, he was ready to kill again. ¡°But they¡¯re dead wrong if they think that amount of money is enough to get Josephine killed. The Goldsteins have underestimated me,¡± stated Jonathan before smirking. ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ll give you an hour to pick a thousand men from the Divine Dragon Guards to send to Jadeborough tonight. Ask Andrew to lead the team and protect Josephine at all times. If she so much as to break a nail, I¡¯ll have Andrew¡¯s and your head!¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± responded Zachary sharply. ¡°One more thing. I need you to get me a train ticket to Yaleview. I have some business to tend to there,¡± added Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re going to Yaleview, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Zachary was taken aback when he heard the man¡¯s travel n. Ever since he left the ce a year ago, Jonathan had not returned there, and not even the Asura¡¯s Office could move him to do so. ¡°That¡¯s right. Get me the ticket for tomorrow morning. And don¡¯t tell Asura¡¯s Office because I don¡¯t want to see them just yet. For now, you keep this between us and nobody else. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understood, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯ll get someone to purchase the ticket right away.¡± Zachary would never dare to defy Jonathan¡¯s orders. ¡°Good,¡± voiced Jonathan before hanging up. When Jonathan went back inside, Josephine just so happened to step out of the shower. Her wet hair draped over her shoulders with water still dripping from it. Underneath her bathrobe was a body so smooth and tender that it could match a baby¡¯s. Even though Jonathan had seen his fair share of beautiful women, he could not help but gulp at the scene. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Darling, if you don¡¯t dry your hair right after you shower, you¡¯re going to catch a cold,¡± reminded Jonathan before wrapping his arms around his wife¡¯s waist. Because of that, Josephine immediately shivered and got nervous. ¡°Behave yourself. Emmeline could see us!¡± ¡°What does she know? She¡¯s just a kid,¡± stated Jonathan unconcernedly. ¡°I am not a kid!¡± When she heard the conversation between her sister and her brother-inw, Emmeline got off the couch and stormed into her room. She then made a face at the two before shutting the door. With Emmeline out of the way, Jonathan breathed down Josephine¡¯s neck and whispered into her ear, ¡°I guess we¡¯re alone now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Immediately, Josephine¡¯s cheeks turned as red as a tomato. ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s the middle of the day. Someone¡­ someone might see us!¡± With Jonathan¡¯s hands caressing her, Josephine¡¯s breathing quickened so much that it became difficult to speak properly. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 The Legendary Man Chapter 252 You Are Mine ¡°Who¡¯s going to see us? There¡¯s nobody here.¡± From behind, Jonathan extended his tongue to lick Josephine¡¯s earlobe softly, and it instantly made her body shiver once again before turning weak. Jonathan¡¯s constant teasing was almost too much for an innocent woman like her. ¡°What are you doing, Jonathan? It¡¯s still the middle of the day,¡± reminded Josephine as she leaned helplessly against her husband. ¡°What difference does it make?¡± Before Josephine could respond, Jonathan suddenly swept his wife off her feet and carried her in his arms. ¡°Jonathan, let go of me right now!¡± Afraid that Jonathan would see how red her cheeks were, Josephine shyly buried her face in his chest. A few momentster, Jonathan shut the bedroom door behind him before throwing his wife onto the bed. ¡°You¡­ You stay where you are, Jonathan!¡± Josephine got so nervous that she started stuttering, for she never expected that Jonathan would want to bed her in the middle of the day. ¡°Hey, you can shout as much as you want, but nobody can save you from me.¡± With a devious smile, Jonathan slowly crept closer to Josephine. When the man tightly embraced her, her cheeks quickly turned even redder, giving her all the more reason to continue hiding her face. ¡°You¡¯re all mine now!¡± Jonathan then grabbed the nket and pulled it over both of them. In the darkness, Josephine grew even tenser when her husband pressed his lips against hers, and his hands started to move yfully all over her body. The woman could not help but moan a little under the circumstance, which got Jonathan even more excited. After a while, both their clothes somehow ended up on the floor. ¡°Please, Jonathan. I¡¯m begging you! Can¡¯t you wait until nighttime?¡± pleaded Josephine, already completely naked. Against her husband¡¯s strength, there was nothing Josephine could do to stop the man, so begging was her best bet. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have enough time by then. I have to go to Yaleview tomorrow morning,¡± informed Jonathan before giving his wife a kiss on the forehead. Josephine widened her eyes in surprise when she heard her husband. ¡°You¡¯re going to Yaleview? What are you going there for?¡± The two had only married for three days, so she could not believe that Jonathan had to leave her so soon. ¡°There¡¯s something that I must tend to personally,¡± answered Jonathan softly. ¡°What thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Jonathan tried to brush off Josephine¡¯s question because he did not want her to know that the Goldsteins ced a bounty on her head on the Dark Web. Instead of fear, Jonathan preferred that his wife lived a blissful and carefree life. The man then ran his fingers through Josephine¡¯s hair before giving her a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back before you know it. It¡¯ll only take a short while.¡± ¡°Can I go with you?¡± pleaded Josephine with a pair of puppy-dog eyes. We¡¯ve only been married for three days! I don¡¯t want us to be separated from each other just yet. ¡°Are you afraid that you¡¯re going to miss me while I¡¯m gone?¡± teased Jonathan, chuckling because he realized that his wife had started to get used to having him around, and he felt the same way about her. ¡°Yes¡­¡± replied Josephine softy, too embarrassed to look her husband in the eye. ¡°Maybe after I take care of my business in Yaleview. Then, I¡¯lle and get you.¡± Jonathan did not turn his wife¡¯s request down outright, but still, he could not agree to let here because he was out for blood. Disappointed, Josephine lowered her head and uttered, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be like that. I promise we¡¯ll be back together again as soon as I¡¯m done, okay?¡± Jonathan caressed his wife¡¯s cheeks lovingly, trying to put a smile back on her face. All of a sudden, Josephine climbed on top of her husband and looked down at him with her red eyes. ¡°Are you crying?¡± Heartbroken to see his wife sad, Jonathan ran his fingers over her soft skin to comfort her. ¡°I am not!¡± Josephine stubbornly denied it before swiftly lowering herself to kiss her husband on the lips. At the moment, all she wanted to do was to take her frustration out on Jonathan. ¡°Whoa!¡± Josephine¡¯s sudden eagerness took Jonathan by surprise, especially her lip-biting technique. It was so painful that Jonathan inhaled sharply as a result. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± called out Josephine while she still had the man¡¯s lower lip between her teeth. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Go shut the curtain. I don¡¯t want anybody to see us,¡± requested Josephine, whose cheeks were already as red as they could be, for she had never acted like that before. At that moment, even she could not believe how keen she was. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No problem!¡± Jonathan then jumped to his feet and pulled down the curtain before hurrying back to pounce on his wife. ¡°I¡¯m not used to seeing you take the top. What do you say I lead this dance?¡± With that, Jonathan pinned Josephine down as if he was a predator that caught himself a helpless prey. If the two were animals, Jonathan would be a lion, while Josephine amb to the ughter. In the blink of an eye, the room was turned upside down as though it had been hit by a hurricane. The love in the room was strong that it was almost palpable. ¡°Ah!¡± Josephine suddenly let out a cry of pain, and Jonathan could see it on her face. ¡°Should we do this another day?¡± Afraid that he would cause his wife further difort, Jonathan suggested that they stop. Surprisingly though, Josephine disagreed. ¡°No! I want to be yours today. Make me yours, Jonathan! Do whatever it takes.¡± ¡°I know this is going to hurt a little, so I¡¯ll be as gentle as I can.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Josephine readied herself by gritting her teeth. However, the second time she cried out in pain, her eyes teared up. In order to ease her pain, Josephine held on to her husband tightly and bit him on the chest. Immediately, the man inhaled sharply once again. ¡°This love mark will show that you belong to me. You¡¯re not allowed to flirt with another woman even if I¡¯m not around,¡± voiced Josephine in all seriousness. ¡°Well, what if they flirt with me instead?¡± joked Jonathan. ¡°That¡¯s prohibited too! No one can take you away from me. From now on, you¡¯re mine and mine alone!¡± Chapter 253 Chapter 253 The Legendary Man Chapter 253 You Are My Dinner Jonathan could not help but chuckle when his wife imed him as though she was calling dibs like a child. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m yours now and forever. Nobody can ever take me away from you. Nobody!¡± ¡°Pinky swear?¡± Josephine held out her little finger to Jonathan. The woman had always been as cold as ice when interacting with others. However, when she was with Jonathan, Josephine was as innocent as a young girl in love. ¡°Sure!¡± With a smile on his face, Jonathan hooked his little fingers on his wife¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s toote to turn back now. If you ever leave me for another woman, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡± threatened Josephine as she lifted her petite fist in front of Jonathan, trying to be intimidating. Still, the man found her as adorable as ever, so he affectionately pinched her cheeks. ¡°You are as cute as the day I met you, Darling.¡± ¡°Ouch! That hurt!¡± Josephine wanted to pull her husband¡¯s hands off her face but identally overexerted herself. When he saw how his wife was grimacing, Jonathan questioned worriedly, ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± In response, Josephine rolled her eyes at Jonathan. ¡°What do you think? This is all your fault!¡± Jonathan immediately burst outughing when he realized what his wife meant. ¡°It¡¯s not funny!¡± Upset that Jonathan made fun of her, Josephine hit her husband on the chest before jumping out of bed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± inquired Jonathan. ¡°To shower!¡± After rolling her eyes at her husband again, Josephine grabbed her clothes and disappeared into the shower. Jonathan then spotted a crimson blood mark right where his wifey, so he smiled contentedly while gazing at the blurred figure through the semi-transparent shower screen. Click! With only a coat on him, Jonathan walked over to the balcony and lit a cigarette. He had only taken a few drags when Zachary called and informed, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve already purchased the train ticket you wanted. Is ten in the morning for tomorrow okay?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jonathan had not realized howte it was already until he checked his watch, for he had to get up as early as sunrise the next day. ¡°Do you need me to send somebody to pick you up at the train station?¡± asked Zachary. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Have you forgotten what I told you? I don¡¯t want anybody to know that I¡¯m heading to Yaleview besides you. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± After hanging up, Jonathan remained on the balcony until he was done with his cigarette, and only then did Josephine step out of the shower. Any man would fall head over heels for the woman if they were to see her half-naked in a towel drying her hair, and Jonathan was no exception. Like a hawk that had spotted its prey, he strode toward his wife and embraced her from behind. As soon as the man got close, Josephine could immediately tell that he had smoked. ¡°That smell! I can never get used to it.¡± ¡°What smell? I don¡¯t smell anything at all.¡± For the third time that evening, Josephine rolled her eyes at her husband. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t smell it. It¡¯s practically part of you! Now let me go; I have to go prepare dinner for you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I have my dinner right here.¡± Smirking, Jonathan lifted his wife and threw her back onto the bed. ¡°Knock it off! I just showered, Jonathan! Please just let me go.¡± Before long, the room was filled with love and sweat once again. The night went by in a blink of an eye, and the next morning arrived. After what Jonathan did to her, Josephine was so exhausted that she remained sound asleep after her husband woke up. They were at it for so long that she swore she would lose her voice for good. Gazing at his beautiful wife, Jonathan smiled and kissed her forehead before quietly making his way to the shower. However, to his surprise, Jonathan found Josephine awake with bloodshot eyes when he was done with his shower. ¡°You¡¯re awake already?¡± The man then sat by the bedside to pat his wife on the head. After nodding in response, Josephine inquired in a hoarse voice, ¡°What time are you leaving? I can send you there.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Darling. Just rest. You deserve it. I know you barely had any sleep.¡± Lowering himself, Jonathan gave his wife another kiss on the forehead. ¡°And whose fault is that?¡± asked Josephine rhetorically, for Jonathan would not let her sleep the night before until it was almost dawn. The man just kepting at her until she waspletely depleted of energy. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the door then.¡± With that, Josephine tried to sit up but quickly realized that she had overestimated how her body could recover from the exertionst night. Ouch! ¡°It looks like your body isn¡¯t allowing you to do that. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back very soon. In the meantime, try to catch as much sleep as you can,¡± joked Jonathan before kissing his wife on the lips. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sleep without you.¡± Josephine threw herself at Jonathan, refusing to let her husband leave. Ever since she got used to having Jonathan around, she wanted the man to be by her side all the time. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back so soon that you won¡¯t even realize that I¡¯m gone,¡± assured Jonathan as he ced his handfortingly on Josephine¡¯s back. Like his wife, Jonathan hated to part with her, but he knew that it was time to deal with the Goldsteins. Most importantly, he could not afford to get Josephine involved. ¡°You have to promise me that you¡¯lle home as soon as possible, okay? I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Josephine only let her husband go after giving him a big hug. ¡°I promise. I¡¯lle rushing home the second I¡¯m done with my business there.¡± Lifting his little finger to hook Josephine¡¯s, Jonathan swore so that he could put his wife¡¯s mind at ease. ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Jonathan stepped out of the house, Josephine hurried to the window to watch her husband leave. She stayed there gazing out until the man was no longer visible, and only then did her tears burst out of her eyes. Since she did not want Jonathan to leave with a heavy heart, Josephine did her best to suppress her emotions before the man leave. After a while, Josephine returned to her bed, but instead of lying down, she took a pair of scissors and cut out the bloody spot on the bedsheet. Then, she hid it somewhere that she knew nobody would find. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 The Legendary Man Chapter 254 Set Off Half an hourter, Jonathan was on the train heading toward Yaleview. Somehow, he did not choose to travel by high-speed rail or ne. Snippets of the pathetic moments when he was kicked out of the Goldstein family suddenly shed across his mind. He recalled how he had to travel all the way from Yaleview to Kingshinton and Jazona with barely one hundred in hand. Not to mention, that was the only amount of money he had at that time. As the money was solely for transportation, he could not even afford to buy a burger. As a result, he had to starve along the way for almost twenty hours before he reached the destination! Not long after Jonathan had taken a seat on the train, two beautiful young girls stopped in front of him. One of them uttered courteously, ¡°Excuse me, please let me through.¡± He raised his head and looked at them instinctively. The taller girl was about 170cm tall with wless skin and eye-catching long, slender legs. On the other hand, the shorter girl was about 160cm tall. Her chubby feature made her look exceptionally adorable. Even so, she looked groggy as though she had just woken up from bed. Surprisingly, they brought along quite a lot of things. In an instant, the seats looked packed because of their luggage. The chubby girl stood on her toes, trying to put her luggage up on the rack by all means. However, she could not reach it and had to request herpanion¡¯s help resignedly. ¡°Yvette, help me put this luggage up. I¡¯m too short!¡± ¡°Argh! It¡¯s too heavy! I can¡¯t even lift it¡­¡± Yvette, the taller girl, whined as she could not even lift the luggage. Thus, she had no choice but to seek help from Jonathan. ¡°Excuse me, would you mind helping us put the luggage up? Thetter threw them a nce without uttering any words. After helping them to put the luggage up on the rack effortlessly, he continued to look out of the window and enjoy the scenery. For others, this might mark the beginning of a romantic encounter. Nheless, for Jonathan, the two girls were notparable to the picturesque scenery outside the train. ¡°Thank you!¡± Even though Jonathan paid no heed to them after that, the chubby girl still thanked him sincerely. Nheless, he did not even spare them another nce. To him, it was as though they were the transparent air around him! ¡°Yvette, why doesn¡¯t he say anything?¡± At the sight of Jonathan, who did not open his mouth, the chubby girl could not resist pulling Yvette¡¯s sleeve. Shooting a nce at Jonathan, Yvette snorted. ¡°Just let him be. Who knows, it¡¯s his tactic to attract your attention? Don¡¯t you remember what I told you earlier? We must learn to protect ourselves and not to trust any strangers. Do you get it?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Pouting her lips, the chubby girl took the seat opposite Jonathan. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a despicable man!¡± shemented softly after stealing a look at Jonathan. Yvette red at her and snapped, ¡°How could you jump to such a hasty conclusion? Kylie, heed my words. I¡¯m sure as h*ll that he has an ulterior motive. He¡¯s seemingly ying hard to get in order to attract your attention. After that, he¡¯ll grab the opportunity to flirt with you. When he requests your contact number a whileter, you¡¯ll know that my guess is right!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Astounded, Kylie blinked her big round eyes innocently and looked even more adorable. Yvette rolled her eyes before ring at her again. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me lying to you? By the way, you didn¡¯t take breakfast, did you? Do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°Oh yeah! I¡¯ve almost forgotten about that!¡± The next moment, Kylie whipped out a packet of beef jerky, bread, ham, Oreos each and a small tub of yogurt from her backpack. In the meantime, Yvette gaped at her. My goodness! She¡¯s such a glutton! ¡°Yvette, do you want anything?¡± Kylie offered Yvette her snacks generously. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m on a diet!¡± Thetter shook her head and shifted her gaze away from the tempting snacks. ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re already skinny enough! If you continue to do so, I bet you¡¯ll look like amp post soon!¡± Kylie pouted andmented exaggeratively. She pouted her lips again and handed Jonathan a packet of biscuits. ¡°Hi, do you want some biscuits?¡± ¡°Kylie!¡± Yvette could not help but shoot her a warning look when she started talking to a stranger. Jonathan shook his head and turned Kylie down, ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Ah! You can actually talk! I almost thought¡­¡± Kylie cupped her mouth in disbelief when Jonathan opened his mouth abruptly. She almost thought that he was mute! ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jonathan asked cidly. ¡°Oh! Nothing actually!¡± Feeling embarrassed, she shook her head and offered him her snacks again. ¡°What do you like to eat? Feel free to choose anything you like.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve taken my breakfast.¡± Jonathan shook his head again and turned down her offer. ¡°All right!¡± Kylie pouted her lips resignedly when he turned her down again. Shrugging her shoulders, she tore the packets of her snacks one by one. In a split second, there was a whiff of an appetizing smell! After taking a deep breath, Yvette forced herself to retract her gaze, fearing that she could not resist the great charm of the tasty snack. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡± Having her eyes on Jonathan, Kylie asked while munching her bread and ham. She could barely speak clearly with the food in her mouth. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein,¡± thetter replied nonchntly. Kylie¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein£¿ What a nice name! I¡¯m Kylie Walker.¡± When she started babbling, Yvette red at her again. ¡°Kylie Walker! Where are your table manners? How could you chatter with your mouth full of food?¡± ¡°Yvette¡­¡± Kylie whined pitifully with a look of innocence. She had no choice but to zip her mouth. As silence ensued, the train finally set off. Along the way, Jonathan remained seated near the window in silence. Staring into the distance out of the window, he was as motionless as a statue! If not because he had opened his mouth earlier, Kylie would have thought that he must be a stone sculpture. ¡°Hey, beauty! I¡¯m Kenny. Can I have your contact number?¡± A voice sounded abruptly from nowhere, shattering the silence. The next moment, a frivolous young man with his hair dyed striking yellow emerged right in front of Kylie and Yvette. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Yvette snapped coldly. ¡°Come on, beauty! Don¡¯t throw me a wet nket!¡± Kenny was not the slightest bit annoyed by her. Leaning closer, he smiled gleefully. ¡°Don¡¯t turn me down right away. What if you might only realize that it¡¯s love at first sight after having a pleasant chat with me? Chapter 255 Chapter 255 The Legendary Man Chapter 255 Idiot ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yvette remained cold as ever. She could not resist grimacing at the repulsive blissfulness on his face. Pfft! What a filthy mboyant brat! He should look into a mirror! Doesn¡¯t he know that he looks revolting? Even so, Kenny did not give up pestering them. ¡°Hey, beauty! Come on! Don¡¯t be so adamant. After all, we¡¯re all about the same age, aren¡¯t we? There¡¯s nothing to lose if we have the opportunity to chat and get to know each other better. It¡¯s not that I can delude you with my words and abduct you!¡± Yvette mocked coldly, ¡°Hmph! Who knows¡­ there may be something up your sleeve!¡± ¡°My goodness! You¡¯re overreacting! I¡¯m not one of those with an ulterior motive¡­¡± He chuckled and whipped out his phone to Kylie. ¡°Miss, your phone number, please?¡± ¡°Get out of my way! Yvette won¡¯t allow me to talk to despicable strangers!¡± Kylie rejected with determination while munching the potato chips. ¡°You¡­¡± Kenny was rendered speechless; his face turned grim in an instant. Restraining himself from venting his anger at the two girls, he could only unleash his wrath at Jonathan. pping the desk in front of Jonathan, he snarled, ¡°Get up and exchange seat with me!¡± Startled, Kylie held onto Yvette¡¯s arm apprehensively. Even so, Jonathan did not even spare Kenny a nce! Thetter flipped out when Jonathan turned a deaf ear to him. ¡°Punk, didn¡¯t you hear me? Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Jonathan finally shot him a cold look. Wearing a look of sheer impatience, Kenny pointed his finger at Jonathan, ¡°Of course! Who else if it¡¯s not you? Get up now so I can take your seat!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Jonathan rejected without hesitation. Temper ring, Kenny rolled up his sleeves and gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you say? No way? Punk, I¡¯ll count to three. Stop getting on my nerves and get lost! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Jonathan cut him off. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson! You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Kenny snarled. The next second, he lifted his hand and was about to p Jonathan on the face! p! In a blink of an eye, Jonathan backhanded with a p on his face! Bang! Dumbstruck, Kenny did not dodge in time and the powerful p sent him off the seat andnded clumsily on the ground. ¡°D*mn it! How dare you p me!¡± Covering his mouth in dishevelment, Kenny struggled to get up. Blood spurted from his mouth, and he even lost a tooth! ¡°Get lost!¡± Jonathan fumed coldly. Amid the hint of utter coldness, the murderous intent flickering in his eyes sent a chill down Kenny¡¯s spine! ¡°Punk, you¡¯d better watch out! I¡¯ll be back for you!¡± He gritted his teeth and hissed before running for his life. Within seconds, pin-drop silence ensued in the carriage again. Meanwhile, Jonathan continued to stare into the distance out of the window nonchntly. It was as though nothing had urred moments ago. ¡°Hey, Jonathan!¡± Kylie broke the silence and called out to him. When he turned in her direction, she whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in deep water. Don¡¯t you think you need to hide somewhere? He might get someone to settle the score with you!¡± A hint of guilt surfaced on her face. Undeniably, she had stirred up trouble, putting him in a tight spot. Shaking his head, Jonathan replied casually, ¡°It¡¯s all right!¡± Deep down, he gave no hoots to Kenny¡¯s threatening words. After all, it¡¯s just an impudent hooligan. I don¡¯t give a da*n even if there were one hundred of them battling against me, let alone only one boastful thug! Hmph! It¡¯s a piece of cake for me to finish off such a pain in the ass! Needless to say, the invincible Asura had snatched countless lives in his life. Thus, killing a few more hooligans was nothing to him. ¡°What a stale old trick!¡± The words blurted out from Yvette¡¯s mouth. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan knitted his brows. Pursing her lips, there was a glint of sheer disdain in Yvette¡¯s eyes. She scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a freaky old trick yed over and over by others? My goodness! What a shame! You are even thinking of wooing girls with such an underhand tactic! Be frank with me. You¡¯re in cahoots with that hooligan, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Jonathan threw her a nce, not in the mood to retort her words. ¡°Who are you calling an idiot, huh?¡± Hitting the roof, Yvette red at him with her ring eyes. Turning a blind eye to her, Jonathan sneered inwardly. Pfft! She¡¯s undoubtedly the type of woman who tends to be overconfident with her look and have her nose in the air! After all, it¡¯s not worth wasting time arguing with her! ¡°Yvette, what¡¯s the matter with both of you?¡± Kylie looked at her in bafflement. Apparently, she could not wrap her head around Yvette¡¯s stance. ¡°Pfft! Didn¡¯t you sense anything awry? I¡¯m convinced that he¡¯s the hooligan¡¯s aplice! They¡¯re just putting on a show, so we¡¯ll fall into their trap. Well, that¡¯s the oldest trick in the book! Apparently, they¡¯ve overestimated themselves, thinking they can easily fool us with that!¡± Yvette snorted. ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡± Kylie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she shed a nce at Jonathan. ¡°But Yvette, he doesn¡¯t look like one!¡± ¡°Kylie, don¡¯t you know that we can¡¯t judge a book by its cover? By the way, I can¡¯t me you for that as you¡¯ve been well-protected since you were young. Thus, you have no idea that the world is not as peaceful as you think. You¡¯ll be surprised to know that there are those with malicious intent hiding in secluded areas and preying on us all the time.¡± Stroking Kylie¡¯s head, Yvette darted a meaningful look at Jonathan and added, ¡°Those despicable ones are seemingly targeting you because of your innocence. Hence, you must not let your guard down and fall into their trap!¡± ¡°Yvette, what makes you think so?¡± Kylie asked warily. After scanning Jonathan from head to toe, she shifted her gaze back to Yvette again. Somehow, she had a hunch that Jonathan was not the type of despicable person as described by Yvette. Sensing Yvette¡¯s hostility toward him, Jonathan¡¯s forehead creased into a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in both of you, and I don¡¯t have time to y the so-called underhand tactics with you. From now onwards, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut and leave me alone! You can give it a try to see what will happen to you when I¡¯m infuriated. By then, don¡¯t me me for throwing you out of the train!¡± ¡°Hmph! You must have gotten worked up because I manage to smell a rat!¡± Yvette uttered sardonically with sheer contempt written all over her face. She was sure as h*ll that the man was mad with anger as she had revealed his true colors. All of a sudden, there was turmoil in the carriage. The next second, Kenny emerged and led a gang of muscr men with clean-shaven heads toward Jonathan. They looked like the mafia gang members in the movie. Wearing a look of intense ferocity, they had tattoos all over their arms. Not to mention, all of them were holding long steel pipes in their hands. One of them even had a petrifying scar on his face! ¡°Fernando, that¡¯s him!¡± Kenny yelled out and pointed at Jonathan. Bang! Fernando, the man with a scarred face, looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction and smashed the steel pipe onto the desk in front of him. In an instant, the ear-piercing sound scared the crap out of Kylie and Yvette. Shuddering in fear, Kylie hid behind Yvette with her eyes tightly shut! ¡°Punk, you beat my subordinate up a while ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Fernando growled like a ferocious beast. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me!¡± Jonathan responded cidly. Inmed by his nonchnce, Fernando lifted the steel pipe instantly and pointed it at his nose. ¡°Punk, don¡¯t you think you have to pay the price for beating my subordinate up on my turf? If not, how can I continue to earn a living on this train?¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 The Legendary Man Chapter 256 It Is Your Turn Apparently, they were a group of good-for-nothing pests preying and feeding on the passengers on the train. They had been scheming to pickpocket the passengers and even molest young girls at times. So far, nobody dared to say a single word to them. Now that one of them was bashed up to a pulp by Jonathan, they would not easily let him off! ¡°So how do you want me to pay the price?¡± Jonathan threw Fernando a nce,id-back as usual. Knocking the steel pipe lightly on the desk, Fernando snickered. ¡°Very simple. I¡¯m giving you two options. For the first option, I¡¯ll break your arm myself and throw you out of this train. As for the second option, you can get the matter resolved without being beaten up. You¡¯ll only need topensate us for the medical fee, then let us take your seat and get out of this train. After that, we won¡¯t bother you about what happened today. What do you think?¡± At the same time, all the other hooligans fastened their eyes at Jonathan with utter smugness on their faces. Apart from that, they even threatened him by swinging their steel pipes at times. They were not the slightest bit worried that Jonathan would refuse to bow to them. After all, they were convinced that Jonathan, who was obviously in his twenties, would not be able to turn a table on them. Jonathan arched his brows and asked casually, ¡°Oh! How much do you request?¡± Fernando¡¯s lips contorted into a snicker. ¡°Not much, maybe two hundred thousand. But of course, the more, the merrier. It¡¯s up to you how much more you are willing to add. Bear in mind not to retaliate by acting foolish. If not, you only have yourself to me when I throw you out of this train!¡± That is indeed ckmailing in broad daylight! Surprisingly, Jonathan nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not really a big sum!¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s not considered a big sum for you, just go for the second option then!¡± Fernando sniggered triumphantly. It never crossed his mind that Jonathan would agree right away without negotiation. Pfft! I knew it! We must have scared the h*ll out of the punk! In the meantime, Kylie poked her head out from behind Yvette and suggested warily, ¡°Yvette, how about we help Jonathan pay off thepensation? My gut instinct tells me that he¡¯s not a despicable person!¡± Hearing that, Yvette red at her again and snapped, ¡°What makes you jump to such a conclusion? It might be a trap set by these scoundrels earlier to kill two birds with one stone. Hmph! They are obviously after money and drooling over pretty women!¡± ¡°But to me, Jonathan doesn¡¯t look like any man with ulterior motives!¡± Kylie retorted after stealing a nce at him. Jonathan is exuding a vibe that is a stark contrast to those hooligans. How is it possible that he¡¯s their aplice? ¡°Zip your mouth!¡± Yvette covered Kylie¡¯s mouth in frustration with her hands to prevent her from refuting her words again. Smiling slyly at Jonathan, Fernando sneered, ¡°So it¡¯s just a small sum for you, right? Then, pay me right away. You prefer to transfer the money to me or pay me cash?¡± ¡°No doubt, it¡¯s not arge sum for me. But did I mention that I would pay you a single cent?¡± Jonathan snickered and rose. ¡°What do you mean? Punk, are you trying to fool me?¡± Fernando fumed with an abrupt change in his countenance. ¡°You¡¯ll know about that very soon!¡± After shing him a cold nce, Jonathan raised his right hand abruptly. He grabbed hold of Fernando¡¯s neck and threw him aside. Bang! His body rammed into the window at once. Right that instant, blood spurted out from his head like a fountain. Gazing coldly at Fernando, whose blood-drenched head was halfway out of the window, Jonathan smirked. ¡°I won¡¯t pay you a single cent! Oh yeah, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to throw me out from this train? Is it like this?¡± The next moment, he flung his arm swiftly and threw the man out of the train as if he was throwing rubbish into a trashcan. Fernando¡¯s agonizing yowl caused the others to break out in cold sweat. They pointed the steel pipes at Jonathan and squealed, ¡°Punk, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯ve just killed him!¡± Even so, he rebutted indifferently, ¡°So what? Be patient. It¡¯ll be your turn soon!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Shortly after, he grabbed hold of Kenny¡¯s neck and threw him out of the window. The yellow-haired hooligan did not even have any chance to fight back. ¡°Run!¡± Horror-stricken, all the other muscr men ran for their life. They were just some cowardly thugs who liked to blow their own trumpets and had nevere across such a horrendous scene before! ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± The flicker of coldness in Jonathan¡¯s eyes became more intense. He was seemingly not going to let them off the hook! He darted forward to grab hold of one of the hooligans¡¯ necks and threw him out effortlessly. It took barely one minute for him to throw all of them out from the train! At that moment, dead silence ensued the whole train again. Everyone had their eyes on Jonathan in utter terror. Yvette, especially, held onto the back of her seat, fearing that Jonathan would throw her out of the window in exasperation. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± she stammered when Jonathan advanced toward her. Is he going to throw me out from the train too? ¡°You have blocked my way!¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry¡± Heaving a sigh of relief, Yvette stood up at once and staggered aside to give way to him. Jonathan moved toward his seat, which was adjacent to the window. Momentster, he was seated idly as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Yvette could not resist biting her lips after witnessing the overwhelming moments. As the train was speeding, it was as though a gust of chilly wind permeated every corner of the train. Yvette shuddered uncontrobly in her seat and she did not dare to grumble at all. Jonathan had scared the wits out of her a while ago. My goodness! How could he throw those hooligans out of the train just because he¡¯s infuriated by their provocative words? ¡°Yvette, didn¡¯t I tell you that Jonathan is not a bad guy? See, my instinct is proven right, isn¡¯t it?¡± ncing at Jonathan discreetly, Kylie said softly, ¡°Look at him again. What makes you think that he¡¯s a bad guy?¡± ¡°Stop babbling!¡± Yvette shot Kylie a warning look. Good gracious! What kind of righteous man would have thrown others out of the train? ¡°Hmph! She¡¯s still not willing to admit her mistake!¡± Kylie mumbled to herself, pouting her lips. Next, she turned to face Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, thanks a lot!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡± he replied without turning to look at her. ¡°Jonathan, are you hungry? Do you want some snacks?¡± Kylie whipped out a few packets of prawn crackers and potato chips sincerely, hoping that he would get a hint of her kindness. ¡°No thanks.¡± He turned her down again. Even though he still sounded icy-cold, he was not repulsed by Kylie. At least, she¡¯s not the type of ill- mannered woman who expects men to fall head over heels for her! ¡°Just let him be!¡± Yvette flipped out at Jonathan¡¯s nonchnce. She snatched the prawn crackers from Kylie¡¯s hands and threw them into her mouth. ¡°Give it to me since he doesn¡¯t appreciate it!¡± At the sight of her puffed cheeks, while munching the prawn crackers furiously, Kylie had to cover her mouth to stifle her giggles. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t misunderstand her. No doubt, she¡¯s tough on the outside but soft on the inside. Even though she is hot-tempered, she¡¯s a good-natured person,¡± Kylie exined earnestly on behalf of Yvette. Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Enough of that! It has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not interested to know what kind of person she is!¡± He mocked inwardly. Why bother to waste time rifying that? I don¡¯t give a da*n about it! After all, we might not cross paths with each other again after getting off the train! Chapter 257 Chapter 257 The Legendary Man Chapter 257 Here In Yaleview ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes after she heard what Jonathan said. Sheined, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not interested in me? Good! Because I have no intention of ever getting close to you either.¡± ¡°Okay, c¡¯mon, Yvette. Let¡¯s not take things too far,¡± said Kylie, who couldn¡¯t resist giggling a little when she saw how Yvette was rolling her eyes at Jonathan. ¡°Stopughing already,¡±ined Yvette as she knocked lightly on Kylie¡¯s head. ¡°Ah, that hurts,¡± said Kylie while caressing her head. She pouted before she turned her attention to Jonathan and asked, ¡°So, Jonathan, are you from Jazona as well?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going mute again. You¡¯re so weird,¡±mented Kylie who felt a little defeated because Jonathan seemed to have no intention of talking to her. ¡°So, where are you heading?¡± ¡°Yaleview.¡± ¡°Really? What a coincidence. We¡¯re going there too,¡± replied Kylie upon hearing that answer. Her eyes bulged in surprise. ¡°Why are you heading over? Are you attending school there as well?¡± ¡°No,¡± answered Jonathan while shaking his head. ¡°Oh, then are you on a vacation? We¡¯re going to Yaleview too, so how about we apany you?¡± offered Kylie excitedly. ¡°There are so many tourist hotspots like the amusement park, the castle, the museum¡­ Oh, and there¡¯s also the restaurant on the top floor of that renowned tower!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Kylie¡¯s gluttony revealed itself. ¡°Kylie!¡± Yvette couldn¡¯t help ring over because Kylie was talking nonstop. The former said, ¡°You are banned from talking to him ever again.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Kylie stuck her tongue out, but she kept quiet as requested. At longst, the carriage was silent. A few hours had passed before anyone knew it, and the sky was turning dark. The passengers in the dimly lit carriage slowly drifted to sleep. No one knew when it happened, but Yvette and Kylie ended up leaning on each other as they slept. When everyone was asleep, a silhouette crept into the carriage. The stranger scanned the ce before carefully making his way to Yvette and Kylie. His hand reached into Yvette¡¯s pocket to steal her wallet. At the time, Yvette was sound asleep, so she had no idea what was happening. However¡­ The thief had just found the wallet when he looked up and saw an icy re. ¡°Scram!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but he still intimidated the thief. ¡°Stay out of this, punk,¡± growled the thief. He reached into his pocket to retrieve a dagger and threaten Jonathan. Unfortunately, a sharp pain ambushed his wrist before he managed to do so. Crack! Jonathan had broken the thief¡¯s wrist. After that, all the thief felt was another sharp pain behind his knee. He dropped and knelt in front of Jonathan. ¡°Leave!¡± Jonathan red at the thief. That icy re frightened the thief so much that he turned pale. ¡°S-Sorry.¡± As soon as the thief finished speaking, he dropped the wallet and left without saying another word. Morning rolled by soon after. The sun had just risen when a crew member with a cart filled with snacks advertised his goods by shouting aloud. As he made his rounds, he woke the sleeping passengers. Soon after, the babies on board started crying, and they woke Yvette and Kylie right up. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Is it morning?¡± Yvette stretched and inadvertently revealed her sexy curves. ¡°Look, Yvette! Jonathan is still sitting there and looks like he never moved a muscle. Do you think he stayed up all night? How does he do that? It¡¯s as though he doesn¡¯t even need to use the restroom,¡± said Kylie like she had just seen the eighth wonder of the world. She remembered what position Jonathan was resting in when she fell asleepst night. To her surprise, he was in the same position when she woke up. ¡°Who cares about him?¡±ined Yvette, who couldn¡¯t help ring at Kylie. The former grabbed her bag and dragged thetter into the restroom after that. ¡°Yvette, why do you hate him so much?¡± asked Kylie as she brushed her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made the mistake¡­¡± ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± said Yvette. She washed her face, but she still looked a little worn out. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She knew she was at fault, but she was too proud to apologize to Jonathan. A few minutester. The twodies exited the restroom. When they were almost at their destination, Kylie nudged Yvette and shot a meaningful look over. Yvette, however, acted like she didn¡¯t catch that hint. She cleared her throat and seemed a little awkward when she turned to Jonathan. ¡°So, Jonathan, about the incident yesterday¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry for wrongfully using you.¡± Yvette looked off when she said those words. She had never experienced anything that awkward before, nor had she ever apologized to another man in the past. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± replied Jonathan. He didn¡¯t want to argue with her, so he simply said, ¡°Just don¡¯t bother me again.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s words ended up irritating Yvette. She was burning with embarrassment and rage, but just as she was about to speak up, she heard the announcement. ¡°Dear passengers, the train is arriving at Yaleview. Please watch your step when getting off the train and make sure you have all your belongings with you¡­¡± ¡°You have something you want to say?¡± challenged Jonathan while ring over. ¡°N-No!¡± That re was so terrifying that Yvette instinctively backed away a few steps. ¡°Hey, Jonathan. Where in Yaleview are you heading to? We have a car with us, so how about we drop you off?¡± offered Kylie. She had remained quiet the entire time, but when she saw Jonathan getting ready to get off the train, she feltpelled to offer him a ride. ¡°No, thank you!¡± replied Jonathan. He shook his head and exited the carriage after that. ¡°Good! Hmph, I can¡¯t believe he insists on walking when he could¡¯ve hitched a ride with us. I wish he walks so much that his feet get blisters all over! C¡¯mon, Kylie. Let¡¯s ignore him and leave,¡± said Yvette. She was infuriated to see Jonathan rejecting Kylie¡¯s kind offer once more. Hence, as soon as she finished speaking, she hugged Kylie¡¯s arm and walked out of the carriage. She was about to hop out when an elderly man stopped her. He said, ¡°Youngdy!¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Yvette curiously as she paused and turned around. ¡°Please check your wallet and see if it¡¯s still there,¡± said the elderly man kindly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s still here,¡± answered Yvette curiously after she checked her pocket. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± replied the elderly man while smiling, ¡°When the two of you were asleepst night, a thief got in and almost stole your wallets. Fortunately, that young man was there to chase the thief away. If he hadn¡¯t been there, both your wallets would¡¯ve already been stolen.¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 The Legendary Man Chapter 258 The Third Daughter Of The Goldstein Family Someone tried to steal our wallets? Both Yvette and Kylie were pale with fear after they heard what the elderly man said. It only took an instant for Yvette¡¯s face to burn red with embarrassment. It was as if she was on fire. ¡°See? I told you that guy is not a viin,¡± said Kylie. She scoffed and rolled her eyes at Yvette before saying, ¡°Now, do you regret being so mean and falsely using him? Seriously, Yvette. Is it really that difficult for you to apologize? You can be really petty sometimes.¡± ¡°Oh, stop talking about it already,¡± said Yvette. She was so embarrassed that she was blushing red after she heard Kylie¡¯s words. At that point, Yvette was tempted to dig a hole in the ground and hide inside. After getting out of the train station, Jonathan hailed a taxi and went to the Nexus Cemetery. That was the most expensive cemetery in all of Yaleview, and the starting price for a secluded, less ideal spot there was over a hundred thousand. If a person buried his or her loved ones in a good geomancy spot within that cemetery, they would have to pay even more. It took Jonathan¡¯s taxi about thirty minutes before it reached Nexus Cemetery. The sky in Yaleview was dark, and the fog was thick. It was also drizzling a little. The icy rainwater fell and drenched Jonathan¡¯s hair, but he simply responded by sweeping some droplets off his clothes. He bought a bouquet of lilies from a florist selling flowers by the entrance, then he made his way to the center of the cemetery. He was surprised when he got closer to the grave and realized that a beautiful young woman in a ck outfit was kneeling in front of his parents¡¯ grave. She had some fresh flowers with her and was murmuring something incoherent as she stood there. ¡°It has been over ten years since you passed, my dear brother. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you every day, and I often wonder how your life will be right now if that ident never took ce. ¡°Sorry, dear brother, because I couldn¡¯t care for Jonathan. He has been missing ever since you got into that ident. ¡°I spent over ten years searching for him, but I can¡¯t even find a single clue to where he might be. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder how my sweet nephew is now. Is he all grown up? Does he have a girlfriend? ¡°This is all my fault, and I¡¯m so sorry. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left the country, I would¡¯ve been able to see you for thest time before you go. I would also be able to look after Jonathan¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡± Then, the beautifuldy lowered herself in front of the grave and caressed the photo on the gravestone while sobbing. It seemed as though she was lost in her own world because she didn¡¯t even notice Jonathan approaching her. ¡°Aunt Sophia?¡± The sudden emergence of a voice startled the youngdy, who was distracted and sobbing in sorrow. She was stunned when she heard that voice and was quick to turn around. It was obvious she was frightened. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Jonathan!¡± replied Jonathan calmly. The truth was, Jonathan recognized the woman the moment heid eyes on her. That was Sophia Goldstein, the third daughter of the Goldstein family. She was Daniel¡¯s baby sister and Jonathan¡¯s aunt. Sophia was a teenager when Jonathan¡¯s parents got into a car ident. She was studying abroad at that time, so she didn¡¯t get to see Jonathan onest time before he was chased out of the Goldstein family. Despite the situation, Jonathan still had some fond memories of how she treated him when he was a kid. Of all the members of the Goldstein family, Sophia was the one who loved Jonathan the most. She often lied to the family and sneak him out of the house to buy him all kinds of snacks. She would also give him presents whenever she returned from overseas. It would not be a stretch to say that aside from his parents, Sophia was the one who loved him the most. ¡°What?¡± said the beautifuldy after hearing Jonathan¡¯s introduction. Her eyes bulged, and she stared in disbelief as she covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°D-Did you just say you¡¯re Jonathan? ¡°How is this possible? ¡°I thought you died a few years ago¡­¡± ¡°They lied to you. I am alive and well this entire time,¡± replied Jonathan calmly after hearing what his aunt said. ¡°Are you really Jonathan?¡± asked thedy. She simply couldn¡¯t believe it. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help staring at Jonathan endlessly. His eyebrows and lips look a little simr to Jonathan¡¯s¡­ and that nose. The longer I look at him, the more I find the simrity between this man and my nephew. ¡°Of course I am. Why would I lie to you?¡± said Jonathan after chuckling. ¡°Do you remember that toy robot you brought me when you came home from overseas? ¡°You told me you bought the gift using the very first sry you earned.¡± The youngdy¡¯s eyes reddened with tears as soon as she heard that story. ¡°Jonathan, it really is you!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She ran to Jonathan and gave him a big hug. Between sobs, she said, ¡°This is so great, Jonathan. You¡¯re alive. ¡°All this time, I thought¡­ ¡°Heck, no. I¡¯m not saying that aloud. It¡¯s a bad omen.¡± It only took a moment¡­ When Sophia was certain that the man standing in front of her was Jonathan, she lost control immediately. Tears rolled down her cheek endlessly. ¡°Come on, Aunt Sophia, don¡¯t cry. See? I¡¯m alive and well, so there¡¯s no need to cry,¡± cooed Jonathan while stroking his aunt¡¯s back. ¡°Tell me what happened right now. Where have you been these past years? And why couldn¡¯t I find you?¡± asked Sophia as she stared at the face that looked ridiculously simr to her big brother¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you everything when we have the time,¡± replied Jonathan. He never mentioned how he survived the past ten years or how he became a beggar after he got chased out of the Goldstein family. He certainly wasn¡¯t going to tell her how he almost died of starvation in the street. As far as Jonathan was concerned, it was enough for him to know that there were still people who cared about him. ¡°You¡¯re right. You must¡¯ve traveled some distance to reach Yaleview, so you should pay respect to your parents before you do anything else,¡± said Sophia. She was quick to move aside and made some space for Jonathan. Jonathan got down on one knee and ced his bouquet on the grave. He reached out and caressed the photo on the gravestone before saying, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± In a matter of seconds, Sophia felt her tears swirling in her eyes once more. She couldn¡¯t stop them from rolling down her cheek, but she worked hard and managed to stop herself from sobbing aloud. Her shoulder, however, kept trembling. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s been a year since Ist visited,¡± said Jonathan. As he knelt there, he recalled his childhood days. He was the only son of Daniel Goldstein and Elizabeth Stone, and back then, he was well-loved. Everyone adored him. He would never have imagined that there¡¯de a day when his parents would die in a car crash. Moreover, he certainly never thought he would be chased out of the Goldstein family and banned from ever returning to the city. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The Legendary Man Chapter 259 Are You Married ¡°I wonder how the afterlife is treating you guys. I think you would have enjoyed attending my wedding if you were alive. ¡°Anyway, you didn¡¯t get to go there, so I brought the photos over for you!¡± As Jonathan spoke, he got his phone out and opened the app to put his wedding photos on the screen. He swiped the screen while showing it to the photo on the gravestone. ¡°Mom, Dad, can you see it? That¡¯s me in my wedding suit. Not bad, right? Your son didn¡¯t embarrass you at all. ¡°Oh, and this is your daughter-inw. Her name is Josephine Smith. She¡¯s stunning, isn¡¯t she? We actually got married three years ago, but she doesn¡¯t seem to like me at that time, so I didn¡¯t show you guys her photos. ¡°However, everything is fine now. She married me again, but this time, she did so out of her own will. It¡¯s nothing like three years ago when she was practically forced to marry me. ¡°Man, time really flies. It feels as though ten years went by in a blink of an eye. ¡°You know, it¡¯s possible that you¡¯ll both be grandparents next year¡­¡± Jonathan knelt in front of the grave and spoke nonstop. No one paid attention to him or responded to his words. That didn¡¯t matter, though. He didn¡¯t need to hear anything from anyone. He simply wanted to share his stories with his parents. ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. I might have to wait another year before Ie to visit you both again. ¡°I¡¯ll bring my wife along next year. ¡°I¡¯m heading out now. See you next year.¡± After saying that, Jonathan reached out to caress the photo on the gravestone again. His eyes reddened with tears as he did so. Over ten years had passed since that ident. Jonathan had since grown from a clueless tween to the Asura that everyone knew and feared. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Aunt Sophia,¡± suggested Jonathan after taking onest look at the photo on the gravestone. He got up and turned to Sophia after that. At that time, Sophia had already cried so much that her eyes were a little swollen. She couldn¡¯t control herself anymore after she heard Jonathan calling out to her. Her tears streamed down her cheeks once more. ¡°Come now, Aunt Sophia. Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll get all wrinkly if you keep crying like that,¡± teased Jonathan as he gently stroked her back. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Sophia nodded. She reached out tob Jonathan¡¯s hair with her finger before grinning and saying, ¡°You must be hungry. Come on. Let me treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that short conversation, the two of them walked side-by-side out of the cemetery. When they left the cemetery, they saw a ck Maserati resting quietly on the side of the road. Sophia pressed a button on her car key and got the car¡¯s headlight to turn on. ¡°Hop in.¡± Sophia opened the door for Jonathan and waited for him to go inside the car before she asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Anything will do,¡± replied Jonathan calmly. He was never picky with food. There was a time when he was forced to feast on animal carcasses, so he no longer cared much about what he ate. ¡°Let¡¯s see. Hmm¡­ How about I get you some steak? Or maybe some duck?¡± murmured Sophia as she tilted her head and thought about it. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Any ce will do,¡± replied Jonathan. ¡°I actually saw a dineer on the side of the road when I was on my way over. Let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t do,¡± said Sophia to dismiss Jonathan¡¯s suggestion right away. ¡°It¡¯s been over ten years since Ist saw you, so how can I treat you to something so mediocre now that we are finally reunited? ¡°Your parents will scold me in the afterlife if I do that. ¡°Ah, I just thought of what I want to treat you to.¡± As soon as Sophia finished speaking, she stepped on the gas and sped down the road without giving Jonathan the chance to refute. In a matter of seconds, the luxurious car hummed and left dust dancing in the air. Half an hourter, the car was parked in front of a fancy restaurant. The journey shouldn¡¯t have taken too long, but the traffic in Yaleview was simply too horrible, and they were stuck in a traffic jam the entire time. That made it so that they had to spend thirty minutes to travel the road that should¡¯ve only taken about ten minutes to travel. ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go.¡± After getting out of the car, Sophia instinctively held Jonathan¡¯s hand and led him to the restaurant. She acted as though it was the most natural thing to do. Jonathan wanted toin, but heter decided against it. Ah, never mind. Geez, I¡¯m an adult in my twenties. Why is my aunt still treating me as though I am a kid? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s holding my hand while we¡¯re heading to the restaurant. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s worried that I¡¯d wander off and get lost. ¡°Ms. Goldstein.¡± A server bowed and greeted Sophia as soon as she entered the restaurant. It was obvious that she was a regr there. The only thing off about that interaction was the way the servers all bulged their eyes in surprise when they saw a young, handsome man apanying her. They were especially shocked when they saw how Sophia was holding the young man¡¯s hand. Holy crap, are my eyes ying tricks on me? Is the legendary Ms. Goldstein, who is notorious for staying at least a meter away from all men, having lunch with a man? Is she actually holding his hand in public? Even an earthquake couldn¡¯t shake those servers to their cores like that. ¡°Are there any tables still avable?¡± asked Sophia. She didn¡¯t notice the servers¡¯ reaction because she was too focused on Jonathan, who she had not seen in over ten years. That was understandable. Under those circumstances, how could she possibly care enough to pay attention to strangers? ¡°Y-Yes, Ms. Goldstein. Do you have any preferences?¡± asked the server politely while bowing. ¡°Please give us a table near the window,¡± replied Sophia nonchntly. ¡°Sure, Ms. Goldstein,¡± said the server before leading both customers to their table. Momentster, Jonathan and Sophia made their way to the table. The server returned with the menu after everyone was seated. ¡°Order whatever you¡¯d like to have,¡± offered Sophia while handing Jonathan the menu. ¡°Why don¡¯t you order as I am okay with whatever,¡± replied Jonathan while shaking his hands. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll ce the order.¡± Sophia flipped the menu and ordered, ¡°We¡¯ll have foie gras, caviar, steak, and a bottle of 1982 Lafite.¡± She ced her order with ease before she handed the server the menu. After the server left, Sophia turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°The ambiance here is pretty good, and it is the only restaurant in the country owned by a celebrity chef. I¡¯m not sure if the food suits your pte though, so you should try it outter. If it¡¯s not to your liking, we¡¯ll go to some other restaurant.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Aunt Sophia. I¡¯m not that picky,¡± replied Jonathan as he smiled exasperatedly. ¡°Even so, I will not ept anything unless it suits your taste. This is the first meal I treat you to after youe to Yaleview, so I will not ept it if you don¡¯t enjoy yourself,¡± said Sophia as she poured Jonathan a cup of warm tea. After that, she said, ¡°By the way, Jonathan. Did I hear you right? Did you say that you¡¯re married?¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 The Legendary Man Chapter 260 Her Name Is Josephine Smith ¡°Yeah, you heard it right,¡± replied Jonathan calmly as he nodded. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful,¡± said Sophia. Her eyes glowed with warmth and happiness as soon as she got an affirmative answer. Thest time she saw Jonathan was over ten years ago, and at the time, he was still a puny tween. Who would¡¯ve thought that the tween will grow up and get married in a blink of an eye? ¡°Where is she from? What¡¯s her name? Can I look at her photo?¡± asked Sophia excitedly. ¡°Her name is Josephine Smith,¡± answered Jonathan. He couldn¡¯t help smiling when he said that name, and he was still smiling when he fished out his phone and showed his aunt their wedding photos. ¡°We took these photos when we got married.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Sophia zoomed in on the photo after she got the phone from Jonathan. She scanned every inch and even scrutinized every strand of hair on Josephine. ¡°Oh, this youngdy is so stunning,¡±plimented Josephine. She was the kind of woman who held high standards when it came to beauty. However, it didn¡¯t matter because Josephine was more beautiful than any blue-eyed blondes on the TV or any Asian model with warm brown eyes. Her icy aura, which came naturally, also created a sense of distance that only made her more dazzling. ¡°Where is she from?¡± asked Sophia as she handed the phone back to Jonathan. ¡°Jazona,¡± replied Jonathan nonchntly. ¡°Jazona?¡± repeated Sophia in surprise. ¡°Have you been there this whole time?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± answered Jonathan as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been everywhere, but I have stayed in Jazona for a while.¡± ¡°It must¡¯ve been tough for you,¡± said Sophia as she stared at that strangely familiar face in front of her. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I was studying overseas when I first heard about your parents¡¯ passing. I took the first flight home right away, but when I returned, I heard that you had already run away from home in a fit of anger. It was so disheartening that I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye to you. ¡°Seriously, how is your temper so terrible despite being so young?¡± ¡°Run away from home?¡± repeated Jonathan. He couldn¡¯t resist scoffing and asking, ¡°Who told you that I run away from home?¡± ¡°Everyone in the family said so,¡± replied Sophia. The sneer Jonathan let out signaled that something was off, and Sophia sensed it instantly. ¡°Was that not the case? I thought you couldn¡¯t ept the fact that your parents passed away and that was why you ran away from home.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not true,¡± said Jonathan. He shook his head. I was only a kid back then, and I had never left Yaleview before. On top of that, I was penniless, so how could I have run away from home? ¡°What happened? D-Did everyone gang up and lie to me?¡± asked Sophia. She looked horrified at the time. That was what I heard after I returned to the country. Even my parents, Jonathan¡¯s very own biological grandparents, said that was the case! Sophia believed that lie for over ten years. However, Jonathan¡¯s words got her to think that things might not be as simple as she initially thought. ¡°You are right. They got together to lie to you,¡± answered Jonathan calmly as he looked over. ¡°The truth is that I was chased out of the Goldstein family and was banned from ever entering the city again.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible? You are your parents¡¯ only son, and the Goldstein family¡¯s blood flow in your veins!¡± eximed Sophia. She lost it when she learned that Jonathan was chased out of the family, and she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about that? And what does my blood have anything to do with being chased out?¡± said Jonathan while grinning mockingly. ¡°With my parents gone, Tommy became the only heir of the Goldstein family. That meant that I pose a threat to his future. I could take over the family business once Ie of age, so his im and power will be threatened if I stay on. ¡°That is why the best option is to chase me out of the Goldstein family and to ban me from ever setting foot in the city again. That would make sure that no one can stop him.¡± ¡°Tommy¡­¡± said Sophia. She looked horrified after she heard what Jonathan said because she was a member of the Goldstein family and Tommy¡¯s baby sister. That meant she knew all too well what kind of a man her brother was. Even as a kid, Tommy was cruel and would do anything to get what he wanted. It didn¡¯t matter that Jonathan was Tommy¡¯s nephew because even Sophia, the sibling Tommy grew up with, would be chased out of the family if she could threaten his im to all that power. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°W-What about your grandparents? Why didn¡¯t they stop him?¡± asked Sophia who couldn¡¯t help wondering. Sophia knew that Tommy was powerful, but he shouldn¡¯t be able to chase Jonathan out of the house. As the head of the Goldstein family, Emmett could have prevented that from happening. ¡°Stop him?¡± said Jonathan. He couldn¡¯t help sneering upon hearing those words. ¡°Hah! Would you believe me if I were to tell you that the person who chased me out of the family and sent me on exile was my own grandpa, Emmett?¡± Sophia was pale with disappointment and horror when she said, ¡°H-How can that be? You are my brother¡¯s only son and heir! ¡°Your parents weren¡¯t even buried yet. H-How can they do that to you?¡± If Sophia hadn¡¯t heard the story from Jonathan himself, she would never have imagined how the family had betrayed Jonathan. The boy¡¯s own uncle and grandpa had chased him out of the house before the funeral was even held! And they banned him from ever returning to Yaleview. W-What kind of monsters would do that? ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about that?¡± challenged Jonathan in an icy tone. ¡°With my parents gone, I became nothing but a financial burden to the Goldstein family, so to them, it¡¯s right to be cruel to me.¡± ¡°They are too evil!¡± growled Sophia. She lost her temper after she heard what Jonathan said, and her hand trembled with anger. ng! In a fit of anger, Sophia had dropped the ss in her hand and got it to shatter into a dozen pieces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the server who hurried over when he heard the ss shattering. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing,¡± replied Sophia as she waved her hand while looking pale. It was obvious that she hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of hearing Jonathan¡¯s story. ¡°Just leave us,¡± demanded Sophia. She waved her hand to dismiss the server before turning to Jonathan. ¡°H-How could they do that to you?¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 The Legendary Man Chapter 261 Slick Fe Sophia¡¯s was ashen-faced and she looked pale as paper. Her gaze looked empty as if she just recovered from a major illness. She waspletely shocked by the revtion for she had never expected that the son of Elizabeth and Daniel, the heir of the Goldstein family, would be chased out by his own grandfather and uncle. It even happened within a matter of days right after his parents died. Even if she did not see for it herself, it was sufficient to cause her to tremble in agony from Jonathan¡¯s description. So this is the Goldstein family had done? The Goldstein family that raised me for twenty over years? Before this, she had always heard simr stories from television or novels. The wealthy families do not appreciate familial bonds, and would always pursue their own selfish interests. She had always refused to believe it to be the reality, but she had no choice but to ede now. A real-life example was before her, and she had to believe it! ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Sophia struggled to stand up from the sofa. She looked at him and apologized profusely. ¡°The Goldstein family had wronged you in so many ways!¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia, this has nothing to do with you!¡± Jonathan wouldn¡¯t allow Sophia to bear the me. ¡°You did nothing wrong. Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°No. Although I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it was still the Goldstein family¡¯s atrocious doing. As part of the family, I have to apologize on behalf of the family!¡± Sophia looked at Jonathan, and her gaze was filled with sorrow and regret. ¡°You must have been through some really tough times over the years.¡± While Jonathan had never mentioned how he survived the years or the suffering that he had to endure, it wasn¡¯t hard for Sophia to imagine his predicament. A young teenager at such a tender age found himself to be kicked out by his grandfather and his uncle after the demise of his parents without any money in his pocket. That must be extremely devastating! She didn¡¯t dare to picture herself in his shoes. Even worse, she might have copsed under the barraging waves of bad news. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°Besides, ever since I was chased out of the Goldstein family, I no longer have anything to do with them anymore.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Jonathan wanted nothing to do with the Goldstein family. Just as she wanted to speak her mind, Jonathan quickly interjected her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Aunt Sophia. There¡¯s no use discussing this anymore. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± ¡°Come on. The food is here. Let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Sophia opened her mouth. She wanted to say something initially, but she eventually nodded. ¡°All right!¡± After all these years, Jonathan would want to avoid talking about his traumatic experience. Since that was his wish, Sophia dly obliged. ¡°Ms. Goldstein, please enjoy your meal.¡± After serving the dishes, the waiter took a few steps back and waited for them to dine. ¡°All right. Just leave us. Thank you.¡± Sophia gestured the waiter to leave. ¡°Yes, Ms. Goldstein.¡± The waiter turned and left. Sophia helped Jonathan with the truffle, and even poured him a ss of Lafite. ¡°Try this. The truffle here tastes really good!¡± Sophia held her ss and toasted. ¡°Jonathan, this is our first time meeting after so many years. Come, let me have a toast with you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much!¡± Jonathan raised his ss to Sophia. However, Sophia did not listen to him. In fact, she did the exact opposite. Wow, there goes half a ss! Jonathan took a deep breath and refrained from speaking. He could tell that Sophia was in a bad mood. Perhaps she was affected by Jonathan¡¯s statement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m a good drinker!¡± Sophia put up a bright smile, and her face blushed red from the alcohol consumption. Needless to say, she maintained her looks well. Although she was in her thirties, she looked like she was in her twenties! Especially the redness on her cheeks, which amplified her enchanting look! ¡°Drink slower, you¡¯re drinking it too fast! Although you might not feel it now, the after-effects of Lafite are really strong! You can get drunk easily!¡± It was especially worrying when Sophia had low alcohol tolerance. As could be seen, one ss of wine was sufficient to make her blush. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m all right!¡± Sophia answered. Sophia waved his hand and tried the caviar. ¡°Jonathan, how long do you n to stay in Yaleview?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be here for some time!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re staying with me or at the hotel?¡± Sophia asked. After all, it¡¯s been over ten years since she had seen her nephew! Suddenly, she had to urge to spend more time with him! ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll stay at the hotel!¡± Jonathan said softly. Although Sophia was his aunt, it would be inappropriate for them to stay together. ¡°I don¡¯t think you should stay there. The mattress is so dirty!¡±. Sophia frowned. ¡°I think you should stay with me. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not staying with the Goldstein family. I have my own ce now and it¡¯s more than enough to amodate the two of us!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it is convenient!¡± Jonathan rejected her. However, Sophia raised her hand and flicked him on the head. ¡°What a slick fe! I¡¯m your aunt. How is that inconvenient?¡± Sophia rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you remember that you had always insisted to sleep with me on the same bed when you were small?¡± ¡°And you always wanted me to read you bedtime stories before you sleep!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten everything?¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia, this was over ten years ago!¡± Jonathan said helplessly. it happened so long ago! Jonathan was so young at that time. He didn¡¯t know what was considered appropriate and what was not. Because of his innocence, he genuinely appreciated the interaction with Sophia and wanted to spend more time with her. However, he was now in his twenties already. It was highly inappropriate for him to stay with his aunt alone. ¡°I don¡¯t care how old you are. Even after twenty years, I will still be your aunt!¡± Sophia refused to barge. ¡°All right. It¡¯s settled. You¡¯re staying with me!¡± ¡°Later, you follow me back after our meal!¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 The Legendary Man Chapter 262 Troy Jonathan didn¡¯t have the chance to voice his thoughts. Everything was dictated by Sophia. He dare notin or even say anything. Hmm, it looks like I have to give in. It was Sophia after all! She was his only rtive. ¡°All right, you win!¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how lucky you are¡­¡± Sophia chuckled at the sight of Jonathan¡¯s reluctance. ¡°Ever since I bought the house, no man has ever set foot in the ce.¡± ¡°Besides, once you move in, you can try out my cooking. I would say I hardly cook!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to try it out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s edible, right?¡± Jonathan was slightly worried. A socialite like Sophia, who barely had to do anything on her own, surely would not be able to cook well! ¡°What did you say?¡± Sophia flicked his head with her finger again. ¡°How dare you question my culinary skills? Don¡¯t you know that I have to cook for myself when I was studying overseas?¡± ¡°I had to do that for five years¡­¡± ¡°Be it Western, Italian, or French, I know how to cook them all!¡± Sophia was absolutely confident in her culinary skills. Jonathan felt wronged. ¡°Aunt Sophia, can you stop flicking my head?¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. At the end of the day, Jonathan was Asura! He led an army consisting of millions of soldiers. If he wanted to, he could decimate the whole of Yaleview effortlessly. But to be treated like a child, and to be flicked on the head as she wished, that would be shocking news to many if this were to be made known to the public. ¡°No!¡± Sophia answered without hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯ve been doing it ever since you were young. What now? I can¡¯t do it anymore just because you¡¯re all grown up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± As Sophia once again brought up something that happened when he was young, Jonathan found himself to be cornered. ¡°Aunt Sophia, I¡¯m an adult now.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t give him the opportunity to rebut. ¡°I don¡¯t care. In my eyes, you¡¯re the snob that followed me everywhere and was always asking for sweets!¡± ¡°Err, never mind¡­¡± Jonathan shook his head, exasperated by the conversation. Who would have thought that Asura would one day be cornered by a woman! After twenty minutes! When Sophia finished drinking herst sip of the wine, Jonathan too put down his ss. Sophia¡¯s face was blushed and she looked really drunk. Her gaze looked misty and disorientated from all the drinking. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop drinking. You¡¯re drunk!¡± Jonathan quickly stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Sophia smiled and she looked enticing and seductive. ¡°Last time when I used to secretly drink alone, I could finish a whole bottle, without getting drunk!¡± With a smile on her face, she poured herself a small ss of wine. But soon after, she poured almost half of the bottle for Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I felt so happy. Let me drink more!¡± ¡°Come on. Please give me some more wine.¡± Sophia grinned. ¡°Then, this should be yourst ss!¡± Jonathan took a sip after clinking his ss with Sophia. Such small amount of alcohol was nothing to him. It was like he was drinking mineral water! When he was in the army, he drank directly from the bottle! It was during that period of time that he developed his tolerance for alcohol. He could even finish a whole bottle in one go! ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Sophia happily finished up the ss of wine. Then, she waved at the waiter. ¡°Can we have the bill, please?¡± ¡°Ms. Sophia, someone has settled it,¡± replied the waiter. ¡°Someone has footed my bill?¡± Sophia knitted her eyebrows, shocked. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°It was Mr. Troy!¡± The waiter turned his head back before saying, ¡°Mr. Troy specifically instructed us not to interrupt your meal.¡± ¡°Mr. Troy?¡± Sophia¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°I don¡¯t need him to pay for my bills. How much was it? Swipe my card!¡± Sophia took out a red credit card and passed it to the waiter. Needless to say, the waiter was put on the spot. ¡°Ms. Sophia, this is¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me?¡± Sophia¡¯s tone turned cial cold. She no longer looked drunk. ¡°Yes, Ms. Sophia!¡± The waiter didn¡¯t dare to speak another word. He retrieved the card and walked toward the counter. However, just after the waiter left, a man with a ck jacket started walking in Sophia¡¯s direction. He appeared to be in his twenties! Perhaps only a couple of years older than Jonathan. ¡°Sophia, there¡¯s no need to be so mean. Why don¡¯t you let it be?¡± The young man smiled. As the young man started getting closer and closer, Sophia put up a straight face, annoyed at his presence. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I can afford to buy myself dinner!¡± Her tone sounded distant and impatient. ¡°Sophia, you don¡¯t have to be shy,¡± said the young man. Even though Sophia made it clear that she wanted nothing to do with him, the young man continued to shamelessly pester her. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a few years. It¡¯s just a meal, so why do you want to reject my kind gesture?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really that close to you. I suggest you keep the distance!¡± Sophia frowned. Sophia wouldn¡¯t have spoken to him if they hadn¡¯t met under such circumstances. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll call you Ms. Sophia then. Is that all right?¡± The young man shook his head and smiled, obviously unaffected by Sophia¡¯s outburst. ¡°Ms. Sophia, may I know who is this?¡± The young man turned his attention to Jonathan. ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡± Sophia didn¡¯t intend to introduce Jonathan. ¡°Friend?¡± The young man started sizing Jonathan up. He then chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think your friend is from Yaleview. Am I right?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Jonathan coldly replied. If Sophia was clearly annoyed by his presence, there was no need for Jonathan to be friendly with him. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 The Legendary Man Chapter 263 Are You Threatening Me Upon hearing what Jonathan said, Troy smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re from another city? No wonder you don¡¯t look familiar. Did youe to Yaleview to study, or are you here on a casual trip?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the annoying questions? It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jonathan knitted his brows. He did not enjoy talking to strangers and found Troy really annoying. If it were not for Sophia, Jonathan would not have entertained him. ¡°Excuse me?¡± The young man, who hailed from the Zeller family, took offense in his response, but he suppressed his anger. ¡°I only showed concern because you¡¯re a visitor in Yaleview. As someone familiar with the city, I just thought of bringing you around the city.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± Jonathan rejected his offer outright. He was not in a good mood to continue this conversation with Troy. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare challenge my patience!¡± Troy¡¯s face turned grim right away as he could no longer stand how rude Jonathan was. He¡¯s nothing but a country bumpkin. Where did he find the courage to act all high and mighty in front of me? He¡¯s just asking for trouble. How atrocious! A hard glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you just threaten me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to think of it as a friendly reminder,¡± Troy sneered. ¡°As a visitor in a foreign city, you should watch your attitude to avoid any unnecessary problem!¡± Jonathan scoffed, ¡°Is that so? What kind of problem can I cause? I¡¯m interested to find out too!¡± Instead of wasting time with Troy, Jonathan turned to Sophia and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sophia nodded and was ready to leave with him. But just when they were about to walk away, Troy stopped them from leaving. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Why are you in a hurry to leave?¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Jonathan frowned. ¡°Come on!¡± Troy was not ready to give in either. ¡°I said get lost!¡± Jonathan red at him. He hadpletely lost his patience. ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Troy sneered. ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan responded with a snort. In the blink of an eye, he raised his leg and kicked Troy on his abdomen! The kick sent the young man flying over three feet away. ¡°F*ck! How dare you kick me?¡± Troy shot daggers at Jonathan while covering his abdomen with his hands and crawling on the ground in pain. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A vortex of anger swirled inside him. He never thought a country bumpkin would have the audacity to attack him! ¡°Don¡¯t ever get in my way again, you hear me?¡± Jonathan gave the young man a cold stare before holding Sophia¡¯s hand and walking out of the restaurant. Before they could step out of the door, Troy raised his voice. ¡°Stop right there! Do you think I¡¯d allow you to leave just like that?¡± ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Jonathan turned around and gave him a sullen re. ¡°Do you know what price you have to pay forying your hands on me?¡± Troy, who still had a footprint on his shirt, gradually stood up from the ground. ¡°Price? What price?¡± Jonathan asked sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s either I break your limbs or feed you to the sharks in Goda River!¡± The young man gave him a murderous look. ¡°Well, I can spare your life because of Sophia. I¡¯ll let you off and pretend nothing had happened, but you must kneel before me and apologize. Or else¡­¡± He ended the threat with a chuckle but did not exin what he would do to Jonathan. Since Jonathan had burned the bridges with him, Troy felt he did not need to y nice anymore! If it were not for Sophia, he would have retaliated by giving Jonathan a tight p. I¡¯ll not allow anyone to disrespect me like that! ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Jonathan asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t dream of walking out of this ce alive then!¡± Troy snapped his fingers, and a few muscr men in ck suits emerged from his back! All of them looked fierce and murderous. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Troy?¡± The color drained out of Sophia¡¯s face. Troy looked at Sophia and burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I could to be nice to him, but he doesn¡¯t appreciate it. So don¡¯t me me for being the bad guy, Sophia. You should me this country bumpkin for constantly stepping on my toes!¡± ¡°No one in Yaleview would have the guts to challenge me like how he did. He should have asked around to find out who I am before challenging me!¡± he added. Troy then looked up at Jonathan with a scowl. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Bow before me three times and apologize. If you still refuse to cooperate, these men will break your limbs without hesitation!¡± ¡°Do you think these men are capable of breaking my limbs?¡± Jonathan took a sidelong nce at all the men in ck and asked nonchntly. Over the years, tens of thousands of soldiers had failed to take me down. Does Troy really think his men could defeat me? ¡°I see. That¡¯s how you want to y the game, huh?¡± Troy snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not showing you mercy if you refuse to apologize!¡± ¡°Boys, teach him a lesson!¡± he instructed his men. ¡°Break his arms and legs, but don¡¯t kill him just yet. I want you to torture him slowly! I want him to scream in pain, and I want to watch him suffer!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± all the men responded steadily. Without hesitation, the men in ck surrounded Jonathan. Sophia could not help but look at Troy. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Troy? I¡¯ll not let you off if you hurt him!¡± ¡°Let him do what he wants, Aunt Sophia. And don¡¯t worry, these men can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Jonathan grinned upon seeing how worried Sophia was. ¡°Stay away from us, and take a seat first. I¡¯ll make him kneel before you and beg for your forgiveness in no time!¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Sophia became even more anxious after hearing what he said. These strong men are clearly well-trained. They could easily throw a punch and injured Jonathan. What if they beat Jonathan to a pulp? ¡°Have faith in me, Aunt Sophia!¡± Jonathan grinned. In a split second, he ran toward them, grabbed one of the men¡¯s hair, and smashed his face against his knees. With a loud thud, the man¡¯s nose bridge broke! The man instantly copsed to the ground before he could even react. His face was covered in blood, and he had passed out. Within the next few seconds, Jonathan leaped into the air and took the rest of the men down with just a few kicks and punches. Every single one of them copsed to the ground in no time! Chapter 264 Chapter 264 The Legendary Man Chapter 264 The Third Option In less than a minute, Jonathan had defeated all the men in ck and beaten them to a pulp! None of the murderous-looking men could stand up and fight against him anymore! Troy¡¯s face changed upon seeing the turn of events. He looked at Jonathan in fear. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± These burly hitmen are mercenaries I hired from the ck market, and they have all killed countless people in the past! Yet, they¡¯re not capable of taking Jonathan down? How is that possible? ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am.¡± Jonathan looked at Troy from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, but you kept getting on my nerves. I hate it when someone does that to me.¡± After giving Troy a piece of his mind, Jonathan walked up to him swiftly. Troy could not help but shudder. ¡°What do you want from me? Go away! Stay away from me!¡± ¡°It seems someone is afraid of me now, huh?¡± After giving Troy a sullen re, Jonathan kicked his abdomen for the second time. Troy instantly dropped to his knees and groveled in front of Jonathan. ¡°You gave me two options. Now, it¡¯s my turn to give you your two options.¡± Jonathan looked at Troy disdainfully. ¡°Either you bow before me and beg for my forgiveness, or I break your limbs and throw you out of here!¡± ¡°The choice is yours, so think carefully!¡± Jonathan said it loud and clear in a firm tone. These were the exact options Troy gave Jonathan earlier. It¡¯s payback time! Upon hearing that, Troy¡¯s face turned pallid right away. He gritted his teeth and stared at Jonathan. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to choose any of the options!¡± Instead of throwing in the towel, Troy warned Jonathan, ¡°Listen carefully. If you darey a finger on me, I swear to God you¡¯ll not be able to leave Yaleview alive!¡± ¡°Oh, well. It seems someone here wants a third option,¡± Jonathan sneered after Troy rejected his first two options. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want!¡± Jonathan eximed. All of a sudden, he raised his leg and kicked Troy on his chest, sending him flying over nine feet away. Without hesitation, Jonathan inched closer and stamped and twisted his foot on Troy¡¯s right leg. With a loud crack, Jonathan broke his bone! An agonizing roar reverberated throughout the restaurant! The people in the restaurant immediately turned their attention to Troy, who was screaming in excruciating pain. ¡°Here¡¯s my third option for you¡ªI¡¯ll break your limbs, and you¡¯ll kneel down and apologize to me!¡± Jonathan showed no mercy. In a swift move, he broke Troy¡¯s other leg before Troy could respond! Once again, The sound of cracking bones rang across the restaurant! Troy¡¯s face scrunched in anguish, and he wailed miserably. ¡°My legs! My legs!¡± ¡°B*stard, I¡¯m gonna kill you! I¡¯m gonna so kill you!¡± Troy screamed as if he had gone bonkers. Yet, Jonathan was not bothered by his threat. He continued stamping his feet on Troy¡¯s right arm and broke it in a split second. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jonathan,¡± Sophia could not help bute up to stop him. She thought Troy had gotten the punishment he deserved, and it was time to put a stop to it before things spiraled out of control. Jonathan was so focused on teaching Troy a lesson that he did not pay attention to what Sophia said. Within seconds, Jonathan¡¯s kick had alreadynded on Troy¡¯s left arm. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan hadpletely turned Troy into a cripple! Troy¡¯s agonizing shriek cut through the air as he could no longer stand the excruciating pain of his broken limbs. The diners eventually covered their eyes as they were struck dumb by the gruesome sight. Never in a million years did they expect to witness this in a restaurant! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll¡­ kill you¡­¡± With the remaining strength he had, Troy mumbled another threat. He eventually passed out, as all his energy had drained out of his body. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Sophia was taken aback when she noticed Troy became unconscious. Feeling anxious, she turned to Jonathan and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jonathan said while shaking his head. ¡°Rx, Aunt Sophia. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯d spare his life since I¡¯d promised to only break his limbs.¡± ¡°Okay, I trust you if you say so.¡± Sophia heaved a sigh of relief, but after seeing how ashen-faced Troy was, she could not resist asking, ¡°But he looks miserable¡­¡± Jonathan took a nce at the man, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog. He turned to Sophia and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to pass out so easily. I initially thought of wanting him to kneel and beg for your forgiveness, but I guess I can¡¯t force him to do it now. What a weakling!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in deep trouble now,¡± Upon seeing how carefree Jonathan was, Sophia let out another sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. I would have been able to protect you from the Zellers had you just bashed him up to teach him a lesson. But now, you¡¯ve broken all his limbs and turned him into a cripple. His family will definitely not let you off easily. You shouldn¡¯t have acted on impulse, Jonathan.¡± Troy might be a jerk, but he¡¯s from the influential Zeller family! Now that he has be a cripple, his family members would not let this slide for sure! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rx, Aunt Sophia.¡± Jonathan gave her aforting smile. ¡°What is so scary about the Zellers? What could they do to me? If they dare toe after me, I¡¯ll destroy his entire family once and for all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how powerful the Zellers are in Yaleview?¡± Sophia became nonplussed after hearing what he said. She continued exining, ¡°Half of the properties in Yaleview belong to them, and they even have strong connections with the underground societies. To them, taking us down would be a piece of cake. I don¡¯t think the Goldstein family can save us from this disaster!¡± Though I¡¯m one of the Goldsteins, I¡¯m sure the family will not risk burning bridges with the Zellers just to protect me! The Goldsteins might even hand me over to the Zellers to demonstrate their loyalty to that family! Chapter 265 Chapter 265 The Legendary Man Chapter 265 Are You Afraid Of The Dark ¡°So what?¡± Despite hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Jonathan remained unbothered. ¡°I don¡¯t care how powerful they are! I¡¯ll destroy the Zeller family if they dare bully you!¡± ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re really¡­¡± His words rendered Sophia nonplussed. Oh my¡­ he¡¯s indeed fearless to the point that he has actually thought of destroying the Zeller family? Who else in the whole of Yaleview dares says such a thing other than him? ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t bother about them.¡± Sophia was exasperated. Since we¡¯ve offended them, there¡¯s no point harping on it anymore. She figured Jonathan would never understand how influential and fearsome the Zeller family was in Yaleview no matter how she tried to exin to him. ¡°Exactly. Who cares about the Zeller family or the Leeroy family? I¡¯ll get rid of whoever dares to mess with you!¡± Jonathan said jokingly. Instantly, Sophia rolled her eyes at him and lifted her hand to flick his forehead. ¡°Jonathan, how dare you make fun of me?¡± ¡°You want to do that again?¡± He dodged swiftly and quickly ran toward the door. Irked, Sophia also followed behind him. No one dared to stop the two as they swaggered out of the restaurant. Well, she was Ms. Goldstein after all. With Troy¡¯seuppanceid inly before everyone¡¯s eyes, it was no wonder no one would still want to be a busybody. About half an hourter, a taxi arrived before Grand Amethyst Residences. At the entrance, there was a security guard who kept watch 24/7. Upon seeing Sophia, he immediately gave a respectful bow and greeted her. Inside the neighborhood, there was a water fountain and a rockery with water streaming down continuously. At the bottom of the fountain, several goldfish were swimming around. Even though it was not a high-end neighborhood, the garden was well-maintained, and there were also many florals and potted nts all around. There would also be children running around asionally. ¡°How much is the rental in this neighborhood?¡± Jonathan casually asked while strolling around. ¡°Why do you ask that? Are you interested in getting an apartment in Yaleview?¡± Sophia paused in her pace and turned to him. ¡°If you have that intention, don¡¯t buy one in this neighborhood. It¡¯s no longer a newly developed area. The property management and maintenance aren¡¯t at their best. There are times during winter when the heater isn¡¯t working, and it freezes us out!¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯m just curious!¡± Jonathanughed. In truth, he had a residence in Yaleview¡ªAsura¡¯s Pce. It was specially built for him by Asura¡¯s Office while they conquered the city back then. However, he had only stayed there for a few days before hended himself at Northern Crimson Prison. No one knew if that ce was now a piece of desertednd. ¡°The rental in this neighborhood isn¡¯t cheap. It was around 5 to 6 thousand per square feet when I bought it. It has now gone up to about 8 to 9 thousand!¡± Sophia exined as she swiped the ess key card on her phone. ¡°If you want to buy an apartment in Yaleview, I¡¯ll ask my friend to rmend a new neighborhood to you. It¡¯ll cost almost the same price as here, but the environment and property management are much better. I still have a couple of million now, so if you¡¯re short of cash, I can help you with the down payment first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not buying any! I¡¯m just asking!¡± Jonathan was amused to hear how prepared Sophia was. He only brought up the topic casually, yet she was prepared to fork out the money for his down payment. ¡°Stay at my ce first then. Tell me when you want to purchase one!¡± She smiled as she pressed the button to the 25th level of the building inside the elevator. ¡°Either way, I¡¯ve prepared the sum for the down payment. Treat it as a gift for your wedding! But honestly, if you don¡¯t mind, I can gift you my apartment too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not needed, Aunt Sophia. I¡¯ve got a ce to stay in Yaleview!¡± Jonathan was rather speechless by her enthusiasm. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not short of money!¡± In truth, though he did not know the bnce left in his bank card, it was still more than enough for him to purchase an apartment in Yaleview if he wanted to. It would not be a problem for him even if he wanted to buy a vi! ¡°Alright, alright. I know you are not short of money!¡± As much as Sophia pacified him with those words, she did not believe him in at all. He¡¯s been kicked out of the Goldstein family when he was ten; how is it possible that this man doesn¡¯t lack money when he¡¯s homeless for more than ten years? In consideration of his feelings, she chose not to expose him. Upon getting out of the elevator, she unlocked the door using the fingerprint identification system outside her apartment. As soon as he stepped in, a faint pleasant scent wafted into his nose. There was not a wee bit of smoke or dust in the air; only cleanliness and a unique fragrance of women! ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll go and get you a drink!¡± Sophia changed into her slippers and headed toward the fridge in the kitchen. In the meantime, Jonathan went to the balcony in the living room. Looking down from that angle, he realized that he could see almost half of Yaleview! The view looked exceptionally breathtaking under the golden hues from the setting sun. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How¡¯s the view?¡± Sophia walked to him and passed him a bottle of water. ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡± Jonathan opened the bottle of water and drank a mouthful. ¡°Stay here a little longer if you like it!¡± She smiled. ¡°It won¡¯t be inconvenient since I¡¯m staying alone. Oh yes, let me show you your room.¡± Completing her sentence, she grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the guest room. Simrly, the guest room was clean and tidy. There was not even a speck of dust. The room had a modern minimalistic touch to it. The striking contrast between white and ck closely resembled Sophia¡¯s style¡ªweak on the outside yet extremely tough on the inside! ¡°I¡¯ve decorated this room a long while ago, but nobody has ever stayed here. I¡¯ve always asked myself who I did this for, but it seems like I finally have an answer to that. It¡¯s you!¡± Sophiaughed as she straightened the sheets andy the nket out for Jonathan. It was hard for anyone to imagine how she had such a virtuous side to her. ¡°Stay here for tonight. By the way, are you still afraid of the dark when you sleep alone at night?¡± She gave him a mischievous look. When Jonathan was young, he would often pester Sophia to read him stories as he was scared of the dark. It was to the extent that he would even lie on her bed shamelessly, refusing to budge. The fact that Sophia made that remark only showed that she wanted to poke fun at Jonathan. ¡°Aunt Sophia, I¡¯ve grown up and I¡¯m no longer that young boy who you called snob, from many years ago!¡± Jonathan was bbergasted. I¡¯m already in my twenties; why is she still treating me like a little boy? Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The Legendary Man Chapter 266 A Toyboy ¡°Is that so?¡± Sophia looked at Jonathan and chuckled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell? But anyway, no matter how old you are, you¡¯ll forever be that snob from ten years ago in my eyes! Alright, it¡¯s time for me to put on a face mask and catch some beauty sleep now. Just make yourself at home, snob!¡± Paying no heed to Jonathan¡¯s response, she sashayed her hips as she trotted out of the room after saying that, leaving him alone with an annoyed look on his face. ¡°Huh¡­¡± he could not help but sigh as he was at a loss for words. Shortly after, the sounds of running water, coupled with soft music, sounded from outside the room. Jonathan sat down with his legs crossed. In a sh, a faint golden aura engulfed him as he began utilizing the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. The first rotation, then followed by the second¡­ After what seemed like a long time, the sky had turned pitch dark. Jonathan puffed out a ball of turbid air as he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still not there yet¡­¡± Jonathan shook his head, his brows slightly knitted. He only had half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique; the other half was still nowhere to be found yet. Without the second half of the technique, it was almost impossible for him to break through. Hitting bottleneck, his mastery of technique thus remained status quo even to date. Bam! Bam! Bam! Just as he was about to get up and freshen up, someone knocked on the door. The next moment, Sophia¡¯s voice came from outside the room. ¡°Jonathan, did you fall asleep? It¡¯s almost dark. Are you not hungry?¡± ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± The man quickly stood up and rushed to open the door. Outside, Sophia had already changed into a well-fitted, cream-colored maxi dress that entuated her figure. That alluring curves, apanied by her porcin skin which was silky smooth and as delicate as finest satin, would undoubtedly make many women feel inferior! ¡°Get up and eat something first. I¡¯ve made dinner!¡± She walked to the dining area after seeing Jonathan open the door. An array of delicious food, including grilled steak, toast, fruit juices, and milk, sat on the dining table. ¡°Do you normally eat these?¡± Upon seeing the spread on the table, Jonathan was slightly pissed off. That few pieces of steak aren¡¯t even enough to fill me up! How is this pathetic spread going to feed two adults? ¡°Yeah. This healthy diet used to be my go-to meal when I was living abroad in the past.¡± Sophia passed him a set of cutleries as she sat down. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet, so I¡¯ll just eat a little. The rest of the food here is yours!¡± ¡°Why are you girls always on a diet?¡± Jonathan was stumped by what he heard. It¡¯s not just Aunt Sophia, even Josephine is on a diet. But their figure is already in its best shape. Why do they still have to be constantly on a diet? ¡°What do you know?¡± Sophia could not hold herself back and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°A woman¡¯s figure needs to be constantly maintained! How do you expect us to maintain our curves without cutting down on our food intake?¡± Casting a nce at her, Jonathan only shook his head and then grabbed his fork to pick the food up to his mouth. Within a mere few minutes, he wiped out all the steak on the te. But there was no way those few pieces of meat could fill him up. Ever since he began practicing the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, his appetite and food intake had grown to about double or triple the amount of a normal person. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± Noticing how he had chugged down that te of steak within minutes, Sophia realized that the food was probably not enough to fill him. ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan nodded at once. ¡°I guessed I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± She giggled at his response. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years that we¡¯re apart. Since when has your appetite grown this big? Wait here, snob. I¡¯ll make more food for you right away!¡± She then lifted her maxi dress and strode toward the kitchen upon saying that. At the same time, her phone rang. ¡°Who would call me at this time?¡± She took out her phone and looked at Jonathan as she yelled, ¡°Just a moment! I¡¯ll pick up a call first!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she pressed the ¡°answer¡± button. On the screen was Lydia¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Sophia, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home. What is it?¡± ¡°What do you think? You¡¯re truly amazing, Sophia. I didn¡¯t know you have the guts to beat Troy up!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lydia¡¯s voice rang so loudly through the phone that even Jonathan could hear her. ¡°How did you find out, Lydia?¡± Sophia¡¯s face fell upon hearing those words. ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡± ¡°Is there even a need to ask? I guess you haven¡¯t heard about it. News has spread across the entire Yaleview. Rumor has it that a toyboy went great lengths for a prettydy and gave Troy a wallop. He ended up with his limbs broken too. Sophia, is that true? Who¡¯s that toyboy? Hurry and show me; I want to see if he¡¯s good-looking.¡± It was evident that Lydia¡¯s tone had a tinge of mockery toward the end of her sentence. Yet, Sophia could not even force a smile on her face. Instead, she knitted her brows so tightly into a deep frown. ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Lydia.¡± Sophia was visibly perturbed. ¡°Perhaps others don¡¯t know how big a trouble he has gotten himself in. But don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re clueless as well? Do you think the Zeller family will let him off so easily after he whacked Troy up so badly?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s real?¡± Seeing Sophia¡¯s expression, Lydia believed it was indeed a grave matter. ¡°That toyboy really beat Troy up and broke his limbs?¡± ¡°Yes, he did!¡± Sophia had a look of helplessness. ¡°Then, where¡¯s the toyboy now? Hurry up and let me have a look! I want to see who dares to break Troy¡¯s limbs!¡± ¡°What toyboy? He¡¯s my nephew!¡± Sophia gave Lydia a nasty stare as she exined. ¡°Your nephew? Since when do you have a nephew?¡± Lydia was puzzled. But before long, she widened her eyes as though she recalled something. ¡°Sophia, don¡¯t tell me that nephew you¡¯re talking about is the one that went missing more than ten years ago? What¡¯s his name? Jonathan, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°You found him?¡± At once, Lydia was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say no one knew if he¡¯s alive or dead since he has gone missing for that long? How did you manage to find him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to you another time.¡± Sophia obviously was not in the mood to talk about that matter. Nheless, Lydia did not give up on probing. ¡°How long do you want me to wait? There¡¯s no other time better than now. Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re at home? Stay where you are. I¡¯ll go over to your house now!¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 The Legendary Man Chapter 267 Do Not Dodge ¡°Wait¡­¡± Sophia tried to reject the moment she heard the beautiful Lydia wasing to visit her in the middle of the night. However, Lydia had cut her off before she could get her words out of her mouth. ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll be there soon. Don¡¯t you dare hide that toyboy nephew of yours from me!¡± ¡°I want to have a good look at the guy who beat up Troy.¡± Lydia hung up the phone right after she finished talking, not givng Sophia the chance to reject her. ¡°Lydia, you-¡± Hearing the beeping tone on her phone which indicated that the call had ended, Sophia turned to Jonathan resignedly. ¡°My best friend is dropping byter.¡± ¡°I heard,¡± he answered nonchntly. ¡°She said she wants to see you. I can¡¯t stop her.¡± Sophia paused to take a breath before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s crazy. You can ignore her when she¡¯s hereter. Just pretend that you can¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°She is crazy?¡± He was surprised. Sophia is the quiet type. She¡¯s not the kind to talk much. So how does she manage to befriend a crazy woman as her best friend? ¡°Anyway, she is a little loud. Her thoughts are erratic, but she is not a bad person. She¡¯s just kind of¡­¡± Sophia paused and made a circr motion at her head when she continued, ¡°She¡¯s very expressive. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t get a boyfriend.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± He chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s your reason then? Why couldn¡¯t you get a boyfriend?¡± ¡°I chose not to be in a rtionship. What do you mean by I couldn¡¯t get a boyfriend?¡± Sophia red at him. ¡°Many guys are lining up just to date me.¡± ¡°Really? Howe I¡¯ve never seen one?¡± Heughed. ¡°You-¡± Sophia wanted to retort to hisments. Then, she realized he was pulling her leg when she caught the teasing gleam in his eyes. At that moment, Sophia got mad and raised her hand to tap on Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°How dare a snob like you make fun of me?¡± ¡°Try tapping me again.¡± Jonathan dodged the moment he saw Sophia raising her hand. ¡°You hit me a few times already today. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Sophia shot Jonathan a death re. ¡°Jonathan, stop! Don¡¯t you dare dodge!¡± ¡°Like I¡¯ll stand there like an idiot, waiting for you to hit me.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jonathan spun on his heels to flee, not giving her the chance to get close to him. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Seeing Jonathan not giving in to her, her rage boiled. Herdylike image was nothing but a wisp of smoke then. ¡°You¡¯re all grown up now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How could you not listen to your Aunt Sophia anymore?¡± ¡°I want you to stand there and don¡¯t move!¡± Sophia finally used her ¡°aunt¡± card. Having no choice, Jonathan resignedly stood there and let her smack him to her satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡± Sophiaughed delightfully, satisfied with Jonathan¡¯s cooperation. ¡°Now, that¡¯s my good little nephew¡­¡± Jonathan was so done. No one would expect a man that had led millions of soldiers and conquered multiple nations to be called a good little nephew. But I can just be myself in front of her. I don¡¯t need to put on a disguise or act like somebody else. At that moment, I¡¯m not the terrifying Asura who controls the lives of countless people. I¡¯m just Jonathan Goldstein. Ding Dong! Suddenly the doorbell rang when they were bantering and joking around. A beautifuldy with a red coat was standing outside the door when Sophia opened it. Jonathan could finally get a good look at the crazy woman who was Sophia¡¯s best friend. She seemed to be around thirty years old, but her face looked younger than that. She must have put in a lot of effort to care for her looks. The light makeup she had on didn¡¯t overshadow her exquisite facial features but entuated them and added sensualness to her stunning face. ¡°Sophia, it¡¯s been so long! I miss you so much!¡± Lydia ran into Sophia¡¯s arms the minute she stepped inside the house. Compared to Sophia¡¯s quietness, she was much more lively, like a ball of energy. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just meet up yesterday?¡± Sophia pushed her away with a tired sigh then turned to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, let me introduce you to my best friend, Lydia.¡± ¡°Lydia, this is my nephew, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Wow, so you are Sophia¡¯s long-lost nephew? The one that was missing for over ten years?¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes sparkled the minute Jonathan was in her line of sight. ¡°I had heard so much about you from Sophia. I didn¡¯t expect her to actually find you after all these years.¡± ¡°You take a seat first.¡± Sophia dragged Lydia to the living room, hoping to shut her up temporarily, seeing as her mouth hadn¡¯t stopped talking ever since she entered the house. ¡°You want something to drink?¡± Sophia asked after Lydia sat down. ¡°I¡¯m good with anything.¡± Lydia had no reservation in front of Sophia. The former had made herself comfortable by sitting on the couch cross-legged. ¡°Hey, handsome. How old are you? Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, are you considering getting one?¡± ¡°Do you mind if she¡¯s older than you?¡± ¡°What kind of girl do you like?¡± ¡°I¡¯m married!¡± Jonathan merely answered once among all of Lydia¡¯s questions. Her eyes widened at his unexpected answer. ¡°You¡¯re already married? Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, why would I lie to you?¡± Jonathan responded casually. Lydia let out a discouraged sigh once she found out that Jonathan was married. Disappointment clouded her face. ¡°I even put in an extra effort to touch up my makeup before I came out today just to hear that you¡¯re already married! How disappointing!¡± Suddenly, Lydia snapped her gaze at Jonathan again. ¡°Then, would you mind having another girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yes, I do mind.¡± Jonathan gave her a straightforward answer. ¡°Ignore her, Jonathan. She¡¯s crazy.¡± Sophia shot a fierce re at Lydia. ¡°Why did youe here in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re only here to see Jonathan?¡± ¡°Of course! Why else would Ie here in the middle of the night then?¡± Lydia answered matter-of- factly, ¡°I wanted to get a good look at the guy who beat up Troy. I heard he looked like a toyboy.¡± ¡°What toyboy? He¡¯s not a toyboy.¡± Sophia was pissed hearing another person referring to Jonathan as a toyboy. ¡°With that looks, he certainly qualifies as one!¡± Lydia pouted. ¡°He can even join a boy band right now with that face.¡± ¡°Hey, handsome. Any interest in bing a celebrity? I can introduce a friend to you.¡± ¡°She owns a film productionpany and has many celebrities under her wing.¡± ¡°With your looks, you don¡¯t need any cosmetic surgery to be one. You can make a debut right away.¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 The Legendary Man Chapter 268 Elizabeth Stone ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Jonathan shook his head, rejecting her offer. He was not even in the slightest bit tempted by her offer. ¡°Really?¡± Disappointment crossed Lydia¡¯s face at Jonathan¡¯s disinterested look. ¡°What a waste of your good looks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a waste for your good looks to not be shown on the big screen. You are definitely cut out to be an idol.¡± Even though Jonathan¡¯s looks were different from those celebrities with boyish looks from Koandria that made female fans go crazy with a single nce, he still had gorgeous facial features like it was sculptured personally by God. I can¡¯t find any ws on him. Hmm.. may be he is too tan. Well, it¡¯s not that he¡¯s tan. It¡¯s more of not taking care of his skin. He had let it exposed to the sun and dry wind all these years without caring for it. So his skin was slightly rough. But it¡¯s not too serious of a w as it enhances his masculinity. Male celebrities these days are either weak-looking or skinny as a bean pole. I worry that a small gust of wind could blow them away. There are not manly at all. ¡°Why does he need to be a celebrity? Jonathan is not going to be one.¡± Sophia rolled her eyes at Lydia. ¡°We already have a megastar in our family, so we don¡¯t need another.¡± ¡°Since when do you have a megastar in your family?¡± Lydia tilted her head with confusion. I¡¯ve been friends with Sophia for so many years. So howe I¡¯ve never heard of the Goldstein family having a megastar? ¡°It was so long ago.¡± Sophia cast a nce at Lydia with a smirk. ¡°Ever heard of Elizabeth Stone, the Queen of the Chanaean music scene before?¡± ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes sparkled at the mention of Elizabeth. ¡°I¡¯m her fan. I listened to her songs every day when I was younger. I even had a secret stash of her albums. I own almost every album of hers, but she had an unfortunate ending.¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t continue at the end. Who could¡¯ve thought that Elizabeth, the megastar on the rise, would retire from the music industry? She hadn¡¯t released another album or sang ever since then. She also didn¡¯t make any more appearances in the entertainment industry. There were rumors of her marrying into a wealthy family and some said she had lost her talent. But I have never believed in those rumors. Well, what was with the nonsense of her marrying into a wealthy family or even losing her talent? It just sounded hideous¡­ How could a megastar like Elizabeth lose her talent? No way! That was impossible! I didn¡¯t expect thest time Elizabeth appeared on the news of the entertainment magazine would be the news of her death. She died in a car crash! I was thunderstruck when I heard the news. I was so shocked that I didn¡¯t believe it at first. In fact, it was more like I refused to believe it. But how was Elizabeth rted to the Goldstein family? ¡°Sophia, why are you asking about Elizabeth? Was she rted to the Goldstein family?¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Sophia grinned. ¡°She married my brother, Daniel. Hence, her early retirement from the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes widened at the news. ¡°So you¡¯re saying the rumor about Elizabeth retiring from the entertainment industry because she married into a wealthy family was true?¡± ¡°And the Goldstein family at that?¡± ¡°The Goldstein family can¡¯t be considered as a wealthy family.¡± Sophia red at Lydia¡¯s misinformation. ¡°There were many sons from affluent families courting her then. To my knowledge, the heir to one of the four prominent families of Yaleview was one of them.¡± ¡°Compared to them, the Goldstein family can¡¯t even be considered wealthy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Lydia nodded her head. Even the Zeller family can¡¯t bepared with the four prominent families in Yaleview They were the elite families in the whole of Yaleview. Wait a second! Lydia snapped her head to Jonathan with wide eyes. ¡°Sophia, you said Elizabeth married your brother, Daniel?¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t Jonathan, Elizabeth¡¯s son?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You just realized that now?¡± Sophia sent a scorned gaze at Lydia. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°No wonder your nephew is so handsome. He must have inherited the good looks from Elizabeth.¡± Lydia had leaned in closer to Jonathan the moment Sophia confirmed her suspicion. Her face was so close to his that their lips were almost touching. ¡°You look so much like her.¡± Lydia scanned Jonathan¡¯s facial features and sighed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even notice the simrities if you hadn¡¯t told me. Now, the more I look at him, the more he looks like her. Their eyebrows, eyes, and even the noses are the same.¡± ¡°Jonathan, you must have heard your Mom sang a lot when you were younger, right?¡± Lydia was looking at Jonathan intently. ¡°No. It was rare.¡± Jonathan shook his head. I had no idea the mom who did myundry, prepared all my meals and read me my bedtime stories was a legendary megastar. I only knew about it when I saw the news in the entertainment section. Before she was married, she had so many people looking up to her. After she got married, she was a stay-at-home mom. That was the life she had chosen. It was unfortunate that a car ident ended her life of simple happiness. ¡°How unfortunate.¡± Lydia sighed, ¡°The biggest dream I had when I was younger was to save up for her concert ticket and listen to her sing live. s, I have enough money now that I¡¯m an adult, but she is no longer here anymore.¡± The tension thickened in the room the moment her words left her mouth. There was even remorse in Sophia¡¯s gaze. She med herself for bringing up Elizabeth. Aren¡¯t I just adding salt on Jonathan¡¯s wound? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Lydia, have you eaten? I was just about to prepare some food, should I make some for you?¡± Sophia changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re cooking?¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. ¡°Sophia, I have never seen you cook before in my entire life.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in luck then!¡± Sophia chuckled as she put on her apron and walked to the kitchen. Seeing Sophia being busy in the kitchen, Lydia turned to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, see that? Your aunt is so virtuous and pretty. But sadly, she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡± There was a teasing gleam in her eyes when shemented. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you?¡± Jonathan cast her a side nce. ¡°I¡¯m different. I¡¯m not looking for one, else the guys courting me would line up from Yaleview all the way to Koandria,¡± she said arrogantly, totally confident in her looks and figure. ¡°Jonathan, today is your first time in Yaleview, right? Should I take you out to have some fun tonight?¡± Lydia smirked at Jonathan. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The Legendary Man Chapter 269 Underground Boxing ¡°What activity?¡± Jonathan casually asked. ¡°Underground boxing. Have you not seen it before?¡± The moment Lydia mentioned the first two words, her eyes lit up. It was hard to imagine that a woman would enjoy watching underground boxing matches. ¡°Nope!¡± Jonathan shook his head. Although he had not watched one, he had heard of it before. He knew it was a dangerous activity with no rules or limits. In the worse cases, one might even die in the arena because winning was the only thing that mattered. It was the only goal, and it did not matter what thepetitors did to achieve that. After all, only the winners would receive the cash reward. On the other hand, people would unforgivingly kick the losers out of the arena. That was how underground boxing worked. Her answer surprised him, and he could not help but question, ¡°There are underground boxing in Yaleview?¡± ¡°Of course! Why wouldn¡¯t there be?¡± Lydia whispered, ¡°The underground boxing scene in Yaleview is thriving. Many rich fes love to travel here to gamble, and there are even rumors that one of the matches racked up bets worth over a hundred million.¡± ncing at the man, she mused, ¡°Hmm, Jonathan, why are you asking so much? Are you interested in watching the matches?¡± ¡°Is it far from here?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°If it¡¯s nearby, I don¡¯t mind taking a look.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long to get there!¡± Lydia shook her head. ¡°It takes about half an hour to get there by car. However, you should not tell Sophia that I¡¯m taking you there. Otherwise, she¡¯ll sever ties with me.¡± ¡°You have never brought her there?¡± The piece of information took Jonathan by surprise. They have known each other for so long, yet Lydia never brought Sophia to an underground boxing match? ¡°No.¡± Lydia sighed in disappointment. ¡°I have invited her to watch it on many asions, but she never agreed to go with me. Therefore, you have to keep this a secret from her when we get ready to leave later. Please don¡¯t tell her that we are heading there or she will surely protest against it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan readily agreed. It was the second time he had been to Yaleview ever since the Goldstein family disowned him. On his first visit, he had to lead the Four Asura Guards to destroy Yaleview. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Therefore, he did not have the time to roam around. Given so, how could he reject the opportunity to explore Yaleview and experience something new? ¡°That¡¯s a promise!¡± Lydia winked at Jonathan before rushing into the kitchen. She hugged Sophia from behind and buried her face in Sophia¡¯s hair. ¡°Sophia, Jonathan, and I will go out for a walk after dinner. Do you want to join us?¡± ¡°Where are both of you going?¡± Sophia asked without turning back. ¡°You will know once we get there. I assure you, it is an interesting ce!¡± Lydia grinned. ¡°It¡¯ste. Wouldn¡¯t it be a bad idea to head out now?¡± Sophia seemed hesitant as she would usually stay home at this hour. Despite so, she did not want Jonathan to feel lonely and decided to consider Lydia¡¯s suggestion. Pouting, Lydia whined, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯ll sell you off as a ve?¡± Then, she insisted, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided. We shall head out after dinner.¡± ¡°Lydia¡­¡± Before Sophia could say anything, Lydia had left the kitchen for the living room. With no other choice, Sophia could only continue with her cooking. In no time, she finished cooking dinner. Looking at the spread of food before them, Lydia marveled, ¡°Wow, Sophia. Why haven¡¯t I noticed that you are such a good cook? You have been keeping those skills under wraps.¡± ¡°Just eat up and keep quiet,¡± Sophia retorted while rolling her eyes. Then, she passed the cutlery to Jonathan. ¡°Snob, I know you didn¡¯t have a full mealst night, so I made more food today. There are extras in the kitchen if you want more.¡± ¡°I am not a snob!¡± Jonathanined. As Asura, who had killed countless lives, he would not be called a snob. The people he murdered would likely rise from their coffins in amusement if they heard about this. ¡°I don¡¯t care. That is who you are to me!¡± Sophia stubbornly stated. Helpless, Jonathan red at her. He knew it was no use to argue against her, so it would be better to remain silent. Within ten minutes, they finished all the food on the table. Sophia grinned at the sight of all the empty tes. She felt like it was the best achievement in her life to have Jonathan finish a meal she cooked. ¡°Since dinner is over, let¡¯s head out!¡± Lydia could not wait to leave. ¡°Hold on, let me keep the dishes first.¡± Sophia rose from her seat and prepared to clear the table. However, Lydia stopped her. ¡°Why do you have to do that now? If we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote by the time we get there! You can clean upter.¡± As soon as she finished talking, she dragged Sophia toward the door, leaving thetter with no chance to retort. ¡°Lydia, where on Earth are you taking me?¡± Before Sophia could say no, they were already out the door. Lydia blinked innocently at her while pressing the elevator button. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will find out when we get there. If I tell you the location now, it will lose its air of mystery. Lil¡¯ Jonathan, am I right?¡± Lydia purposely pronounced Jonathan¡¯s name in a childish tone. ¡°Please get my name right. I am not a kid anymore!¡± Jonathan reminded Lydia. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll stop my nonsense,¡± Lydia pacified Jonathan as she would to a child. Yet, to his horror, she softly muttered, ¡°Snob.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold. Instantly, Lydia felt a chill down her spine. His re was really terrifying. The moment Lydia met his eyes, she could not help but jump behind Sophia¡¯s back for protection. She panicked, ¡°J-Jonathan, what do you want?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t call me a snob!¡± Jonathan shed her a death re. Who else would dare call him a snob other than Sophia? ¡°Okay. I will stop! Quit staring at me because you¡¯re scaring me,¡± Lydia gulped and pulled Sophia in front of her as a shield. Minutester, they arrived at the car park. Lydia pointed her car key toward a Mercedes-Benz G ss and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take my car today, and I will be your chauffeur.¡± As soon as she hopped into the car, she fastened her seat belt and turned back to look at Jonathan and Sophia. She cheered, ¡°We are about to begin on our journey. Are you ready?¡± ¡°Lydia, what¡¯s the destination?¡± Sophia looked worried. Although they were in Yaleview, she had never left the house thiste. One might think otherwise since she studied overseas for years. Yet, she was very traditional and conservative. ¡°You will know once we get there!¡± Blinking innocently, Lydia stepped on the elerator. Vroom! They were gone! Chapter 270 Chapter 270 The Legendary Man Chapter 270 Life And Death Half an hourter, the car was cruising through the wilderness. At a nce, there were no houses or shops around. There were no street lights either¡ªonly darkness surrounding them. ¡°Lydia, w-where are we heading?¡± Scanning the dark area, Sophia could not help but feel nervous. ¡°I¡¯m going to sell both of you to human traffickers. Are you scared?¡± Lydia teased. She enjoyed watching Sophia squirm. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t terrorize her,¡± Jonathan interrupted when he noticed the fear on Sophia¡¯s face. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Are we there yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right ahead.¡± At that moment, a bright beam of light shed across. An abandoned factory stood ahead of them with multiple luxurious cars parked there. There were Maseratis, Lamborghinis, Aston Martins, and Bentleys. Additionally, there were even a few Rolls-Royce. It was hard to imagine seeing so many luxurious cars gathered in the middle of nowhere. ¡°Let¡¯s get off. We have arrived.¡± After undoing her seatbelt, Lydia opened the door. ¡°Lydia, what is this ce?¡± Sophia¡¯s face darkened when she spotted a buff man in a suit, standing guard at the entrance. She did not need to go in to know that it was a dangerous ce. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°We are here to watch underground boxing. Have you forgotten? I mentioned it a few times to you,¡± Lydia blinked, looking like her evil n had seeded. Instantly, Sophia¡¯s expression changed when she heard where they were. ¡°Lydia, I thought I told you that I don¡¯t go to such ces. How could you-¡± ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll just take a look and there is nothing to lose!¡± Lydia whined while pulling Sophia closer to the factory. Buff security guards in suits stood at the entrance with scanners. They would wave it around the people who walked in as though they were conducting a security check at the airport. ¡°Who are you two? I don¡¯t recall seeing your faces before.¡± After they cleared Lydia, one of the men frowned at Sophia and Jonathan. They had a membership system here, and only members could enter the ce. Since they had never seen Jonathan and Sophia, it was hard for people like Sophia and Jonathan to get in. ¡°They are with me!¡± Lydia quickly announced. Looking at the bulky man at the entrance, she questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you let them in?¡± ¡°Ms. Lydia, you know the rules here. We can¡¯t let everyone in. If they do not have an invitation, I can¡¯t let them enter,¡± the man looked at Lydia with a perplexed expression. ¡°Rules? Well, I brought these people here. Can¡¯t they go in with me?¡± Lydia was not pleased. ¡°No, they cannot.¡± He rejected her request immediately. ¡°Well, if that is the case, I shall call Kayden,¡± Lydia dered since they would not give in. She was close to dialing his number when the security guard panicked and pleaded, ¡°Ms. Lydia-¡± Terror shed across his eyes when he heard the name. ¡°Move aside!¡± The mention of the name made the guards by the door clear the path immediately. It was clear how terrifying Kayden was. ¡°These people are such bullies,¡± Lydia snorted. If Kayden were here, they would not dare to block our way. He would break their legs if they defied him!¡± ¡°Who is Kayden?¡± Jonathan asked out of curiosity. He could tell how scared the guards felt when she threatened them with him. ¡°He is my brother!¡± Chuckling, Lydia chirped, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. I am from the Maxwell family!¡± ¡°You are part of the Maxwells?¡± Jonathan seemed taken aback. The Maxwells were one of the four prominent families of Yaleview. Why would someone of her status hang around Sophia? On top of that, they were best friends. ¡°Yes, I guess.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Lydia¡¯s face. ¡°I am a nobody in the family, and none of them treats me like a part of them. They only care about my brother, and I am an insignificant being there.¡± A pained expression shed across her face momentarily before she hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! The competition is about to start.¡± Then, they headed into the factory. A loud noise greeted them the moment they stepped in. The music yed in the area was deafening. Mixed with the hysterical screams from the crowd, it seemed like it would be only a matter of time before the building copsed. Throngs of people crowded around the boxing ring, and one could barely move there. Meanwhile, two men in shorts were fighting each other within the arena, marked out by iron bars. There was no protection gear or rules. Every punchnded heavily on their bodies. ¡°Kill him!¡± the crowd fervently chanted, unbothered by how they might lose their voices the next day. Amidst the chaotic situation, Sophia could not help but frown and look on with disdain. She hated such a rowdy atmosphere, and in contrast, she preferred visiting quiet ces like libraries or cafes. ¡°We need to find a seat quickly! The match is starting soon.¡± Pulling Sophia behind her, Lydia squeezed through the crowd. It did not take long for them to find a spot in the front row. ¡°Jonathan, hurry! There is a space here.¡± Lydia rushed to upy the two seats while hollering at Jonathan. ¡°Okay!¡± Nodding his head, Jonathan walked toward them. As he sat down, the oue of the match became clear. The winning boxer had knocked down the other man in the arena. Despite so, the audience would not let the match end like that. Boisterous screams followed as they demanded, ¡°Kill him!¡± More people began chanting the same thing. Egged on by the crowd, the boxers in the arena began throwing out punches relentlessly. One punch after another, the winningpetitor looked like he could kill the other man, lying on the ground. Yet, the audience seemed indifferent to the two lives in the arena. The more punches he threw, the happier they appeared. ¡°What the hell? He is as soft as a marshmallow. How useless!¡± While thepetition went on, a young, short-haired man ranted, ¡°I thought he looked promising, but he turned out to be a piece of trash. D*** it, I lost one million just like that!¡± His eyes turned red with fury. A young man sitting beside him instantly snorted, ¡°Look at you! It¡¯s only a million, and it¡¯s peanuts to you. Anyway, he won¡¯t live for more than a few minutes. Why don¡¯t you take the money as paying for his life? Isn¡¯t it worth it to spend that amount on his shitty life?¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 The Legendary Man Chapter 271 Phantom ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The short-haired woman giggled in amusement. From their conversation, one could tell that they treated thepetitors in the arena like beasts instead of humans. In their eyes, underground boxing was simr to a fight between beasts in the Colosseum of ancient Rome. Winning mattered more than their lives. ¡°How do you ce a bet in here?¡± Jonathan casually asked Lydia. From earlier events, he could tell that Lydia frequented the ce. ¡°The underground gambling den works together with the underground boxing ring. Before every match, the gambling den would offer different odds. For every boxer, the bets change too.¡± Pointing at the defeated man lying on the ground like he was about to pass out, Lydia continued, ¡°For a novice like that guy, who fought only once or twice, the odds of him losing is ten to one. However, the greater the risk, the higher the payout. If he surprises the crowd and wins, the people betting on him will earn tenfold. Therefore, many people here like to bet with a lot of money. As you know, there are many gamblers in a ce like this. They might not be interested if the risks are too low.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Jonathan acknowledged before turning his attention to the boxing ring. Bang! In that instant, a loud sound rang through the arena. The man on the ground received a punch directly to his skull, and blood sttered everywhere. ¡°Ah!¡± Horrified at the bloody and gruesome sight, Sophia screamed and hid behind Jonathan. She could not bear to look up. Never in her life had she ever witnessed such a gruesome scene. ¡°Drag him out and feed him to the dogs!¡± A man in a ck suit with a cigar between his fingers ordered. His subordinates obediently climbed onto the boxing ring and tossed the lifeless body off the stage. Despite the tragic incident, the crowd seemed unfazed. In fact, some even whistled in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s okay! All is fine now.¡± After seeing the corpse thrown off the stage, Jonathan gently patted Sophia¡¯s back. ¡°If I knew what this event would be like, I wouldn¡¯t have asked Lydia to take you here.¡± He felt guilty. After all, he already knew that there were no rules nor protection in an underground boxing match. Nheless, he did not expect this to happen. The man received a death blow to his head! What kind of ce is this? How could this happen in Yaleview where Asura¡¯s Office sits. Who are these men to organize such horrendous fights? Aren¡¯t they worried that the Asura¡¯s Office might feed them to the fishes in the Goda River in the heat of the moment? One should never mess with them. Don¡¯t they know the number of lives the Asura¡¯s Office had taken? Besides, these men here opened an underground gambling den and boxing ring. Even if the four prominent families have their backs, the Asura¡¯s Office will annihte them. ¡°Jonathan, i-is that man dead?¡± Sophia raised her head timidly with fear in her eyes. Even at her age, this was the first time she had ever seen something as dreadful as this. Naturally, she could not stomach it. ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°This is underground boxing. Like fights during the ancient times, death is rather normal.¡± ¡°D-Do the officials not care?¡± Sophia stammered. It was Yaleview after all. How could anyone take lives on thisnd so easily? ¡°How can they control it?¡± Jonathan logically analyzed the situation, ¡°Do you think they managed to open the underground boxing ring without someone important backing them? For all we know, they might be making a profit here.¡± Jonathan would not be shocked by it. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was only curious about the people behind this underground boxing ring. If they dared to organize this event, they must be from the Asura¡¯s Office. It was the only possible way they could continue operating. ¡°Hold on a second¡­ No way¡­¡± Sophia looked stupefied by what Jonathan had said. Obviously, his words had shocked her! ¡°Jonathan, so do you want to ce a bet?¡± Since Sophia had calmed down, Lydia turned to Jonathan to ask. ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Jonathan shrugged. He was not particrly interested in gambling, but he thought it was okay to do so from time to time. ¡°Let me know if you want to ce a bet!¡± Watching people clean up the boxing ring, Lydia sighed. ¡°Ah, we came toote and missed the previous bet. If we miss the next one, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have any more matches to bet on.¡± ¡°Is it ending?¡± Jonathan asked in surprise. ¡°Yes. Usually, there are only three fights held each night. The event ends after that.¡± ncing at her watch, Lydiamented, ¡°The one we just caught was the second match. It will be thest one next.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a few women in bright red bikinis appeared. In their stilettos, they sashayed into the ring. They had the perfect figures. Without a doubt, the crowd roared at the sight of them. ¡°The challenger for our next match is Phantom!¡± The host introduced while the spotlight shone on a tanned man with a chiseled body. It was a man wearing a demon mask. Under the light, he looked extra terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you are familiar with Phantom¡¯s records. Out of the ten battles he participated in, he won them all! He had not lost a single one thus far.¡± The audience cheered even harder. It was obvious that Phantom was the crowd¡¯s favorite. ¡°Who do you think will be up against him?¡± The host paused for a dramatic effect before the other spotlight shone on a skinnier middle-aged man. He had a long scar across his face, as though his face had been shed open. The most baffling thing was he had a pair of handcuffs around his wrists. Several men in suits behind held him back by his arms. It looked like they had detained him. ¡°He is Ghost Fire, and this is his first fight!¡± Gasp! Instantly, the crowd began jeering. ¡°Get off the stage!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him fight!¡± Everyone seemed unwilling to let him participate in the fight because no one thought that skinny man had a chance against Phantom. He looked weak with no visible muscles, like a gust of wind could blow him away. Who the hell is this man? How dare he challenge Phantom? He must be courting death! ¡°Everyone, calm down. Aren¡¯t you interested in watching Phantom trashing this man?¡± The host tried to excite the crowd. ¡°Yes! Get on with it!¡± The crowd started roaring. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 The Legendary Man Chapter 272 Die Little Lamb ¡°You can start cing your bets!¡± As soon as the host finished speaking, a handful of men dressed in ck suits released the iron chains mped around Ghost Fire¡¯s arms. The moment they shoved him forward, the look of nonchnce on Ghost Fire¡¯s face was quickly reced with a bloodthirsty gleam. ¡°Come over, you little brat! I can¡¯t wait to pulverize you,¡± Phantom thundered as he brandished his fist menacingly. Judging from his scornful gaze, it was clear that he didn¡¯t see Ghost Fire to be a threat at all. Both men made their way into the arena, where they squared off against each other. Immediately, everyone could see the stark contrast between Ghost Fire and Phantom. Due to Ghost Fire¡¯s skinny frame, he looked like a helpless littlemb standing in front of a fearsome tiger. With a single swipe of its paw, the tiger would rip Ghost Fire into bloody shreds. ¡°What do you think, Jonathan? Do you want to ce a bet together?¡± Lydia asked as the match was about to begin. ¡°Who do you n to bet on?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to bet on Phantom,¡± Lydia replied without hesitation. ¡°He¡¯s the undisputed champion of this arena. Ever since Phantom started fighting here, he has never suffered a loss in his winning streak against his opponents. Jonathan, are you nning to ce your bet on Ghostfire?¡± Lydia couldn¡¯t help but look at Jonathan in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right. What are his betting odds?¡± Jonathan questioned nonchntly. ¡°Twenty to one.¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes widened in utter shock when she heard Jonathan¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Jonathan, are you joking? Do you really n to ce your bets on Ghost Fire?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± Jonathan nced at Ghost Fire and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. He¡¯s definitely not a helplessmb.¡± Though others might not be able to tell, Jonathan could see the murderous intent in Ghost Fire¡¯s eyes. Even if Ghost Fire found himself imprisoned, he would still be a deadly force to be reckoned with. During his sentence in Northern Crimson Prison, Jonathan had encountered many men like Ghost Fire. In front of the guards, they acted like obedient littlembs. However, they would reveal their true colors the minute the guards looked away. These men were capable ofmitting atrocities without even batting an eye. ¡°But he-¡± Before Lydia could argue any further, Jonathan cut in, ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying to convince me. It¡¯d be best if you follow suit and bet on Ghost Fire if you don¡¯t want to lose.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll trust you then. Ghost Fire it is.¡± Although Lydia was reluctant, she ended up changing her mind at thest minute. Promptly, Lydia beckoned at a nearby worker. ¡°Pleasee here.¡± ¡°Ms. Lydia, are you going to ce your bets?¡± From the way he addressed her, it was clear that the worker recognized Lydia. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to bet one million on Ghost Fire,¡± Lydia dered with a grit of her teeth. ¡°Ghost Fire?¡± The worker was taken aback. ¡°Ms. Lydia, why are you picking him? Just look at his small and weak stature. He probably won¡¯t even be able to endure a single punch from Phantom.¡± ¡°What are you bbering about? I want to ce my bets on him!¡± Lydia shot him a stern re and fished her card out to pay. Ding! Just like that, one million was gone from her bank ount. Lydia whirled around and asked, ¡°Jonathan, how much are you going to bet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just betting on this match for fun.¡± Truthfully, Jonathan could hardly be bothered with such a predictable fight like this. It didn¡¯t pique his interest at all. He handed his ck card to the worker and said dismissively, ¡°I¡¯ll bet ten million.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lydia was so shocked that her eyes nearly bulged out of her head. ¡°Jonathan, where did you get your hands on such an outrageous sum of money?¡± Didn¡¯t Sophia say that she has not heard from her nephew ever since he was young? Apparently, Jonathan has been missing for more than ten years. How did he obtain ten million? Furthermore, he imed that he¡¯s betting for his own amusement? ¡°Ten million is a small sum. Charge my card right now,¡± Jonathan instructed the worker. ¡°Yes!¡± Following Jonathan¡¯s instructions, the worker took the card from Jonathan¡¯s outstretched hand and hesitantly swiped it in the machine. A ding sound echoed in the air as ten million was charged on Jonathan¡¯s card. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s your card.¡± When the transaction went through, the worker¡¯s respect toward Jonathan increased tenfold. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Although the arena was packed, only a handful of people could fork out ten million with such ease. In fact, the worker was sure that less than ten people here perform such a hefty transaction. Upon seeing this, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but inquire curiously, ¡°Jonathan, where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the money that I¡¯ve earned through my business. Didn¡¯t I tell you about this earlier this afternoon? Yet, you didn¡¯t believe a word I said.¡± Jonathan came up with an excuse. ¡°I thought that you were lying to me.¡± Sophia nced at Jonathan as she spoke. When he first told her about it, she assumed that he was merely trying to save himself from embarrassment. I can¡¯t believe he paid ten million without any hesitation. Initially, Sophia even nned to use the remaining bnce in her card as a down payment for Jonathan. In the end, Jonathan appeared to be much wealthier than her. Bloody hell! I can¡¯t believe this. ¡°You brat! It looks like you have a lot of secrets and you have even tricked me!¡± Sophia snapped and whacked the back of Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. You were the one who didn¡¯t believe me when I told you about it,¡± Jonathan mumbled in exasperation. Sometimes, women are so difficult to understand. Even if I¡¯m clearly in the right, the me falls on my shoulders. Sophia¡¯s seemed to get even angrier when Jonathan tried to defend himself. ¡°Are you trying to give me an excuse?¡± ¡°Look, the fight is about to begin!¡± Jonathan blurted out in a hurry when he saw Sophia raise her hand again. Bang! The deafening sound of the gong rang in the air, indicating that the match had officially begun. Without any dy, Phantom leaped toward Ghost Fire like a ravenous wolf. While Phantom swung his fist at Ghost Fire, he let out a fearsome battle cry. ¡°Littlemb, I¡¯m going to crush your skull!¡± Phantom¡¯s lips upturned into a cruel smile. To him, Ghost Fire was nothing but a weak ything. Phantom was confident that he could end his opponent¡¯s life whenever he wanted. ¡°Littlemb? Are you talking to me?¡± Unexpectedly, Ghost Fire responded to Phantom¡¯s words with a smile. ¡°Thest person who called me that had met his maker,¡± he rasped in a raspy voice. Mercilessly, Ghost Fire aimed his clenched fist at Phantom¡¯s skull. ¡°Littlemb, are you trying to fight back?¡± Phantom chuckled when he noticed Ghost Fire¡¯s attack. ¡°Die!¡± The burly fighter sent a punch squarely at Ghost Fire. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 The Legendary Man Chapter 273 Received Twenty Million If Phantom¡¯s fist found its mark, there was no doubt that thetter would lose his life. At that very moment, there was a sudden twist of fate. Nimbly, Ghost Fire dodged to the side as Phantom missed him entirely. Without giving Phantom any time to react, Ghost Fire leaped into the air and mmed his fist into Ghost Fire¡¯s face. Bang! Piercing pain exploded across Phantom¡¯s nose, causing him to stumble backward. ¡°F*ck, what on earth just happened?¡± ¡°Look at this trash! I can¡¯t believe he got blindsided by a weakling like Ghostfire.¡± ¡°He¡¯s utterly useless!¡± Promptly, the audience began to hurl profanities at Phantom. Not a single one of them expected a skinny man like Ghost Fire to wield such immense strength. ¡°Littlemb, how dare you attack me!¡± Phantom roared in outrage. As soon as Phantom finished yelling, Ghost Fire lunged into action again. Boom! Ghost Fire struck the side of Phantom¡¯s head. Although Ghost Fire appeared like prey in front of Phantom, he did not show any mercy. On the contrary, he even retaliated against Phantom¡¯s attack. This scene instantly caused the onlookers¡¯ hearts to skip a beat. F*ck, is Phantom going to lose? ¡°Littlemb, you are doomed!¡± Phantom responded to Ghost FIre¡¯s strike by grabbing thetter¡¯s arm and roughly yanking him downward. A loud thud reverberated across the arena as Ghost Fire copsed to the floor. ¡°Good job!¡± The audience cheered enthusiastically. ¡°Oh no, Ghost Fire is going to lose.¡± Lydia heaved out a heavy sigh of disappointment. It looks like my money is going to go down the drain. ¡°He won¡¯t lose,¡± Jonathan said impassively. He looked totally unfazed by the fact that Ghost Fire had just fallen to the floor. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you so confident in his abilities?¡± Lydia nced at Jonathan in confusion. Clearly, Ghost Fire was in a disadvantageous position. Nheless, why does Jonathan keep insisting on his victory? ¡°I¡¯m not confident in him.¡± Jonathan kept his gaze fixated intensely on the ongoing fight. ¡°I betted on him simply because their fighting prowess is on two different levels.¡± At the same time, Phantom stomped his foot on Ghost Fire¡¯s head. It looked like he was trying to crush Ghost Fire¡¯s skull with this method. ¡°Kill him!¡± the crowd chanted in a frenzy. Just as Phantom wanted to kick Ghost Fire again, Ghost Fire extended his arms and grabbed onto Phantom¡¯s ankle. Promptly, he tugged on Phantom¡¯s leg, making him lose his bnce. Caught off-guard by Ghost Fire¡¯s sudden movement, Phantom staggered and almost fell to the ground. On the other hand, Ghost Fire seized this opportunity to pounce at Phantom. He quickly grabbed Phantom¡¯s nape and yanked therger man downward. Simultaneously, Ghost Fire jerked his knee toward Phantom¡¯s face. Snap! In an instant, there was the sickening sound of broken bones. Crimson blood began to trickle out of Phantom¡¯s nose. Despite Phantom¡¯s injuries, Ghost Fire showed no mercy. He was determined to finish Phantom off. Promptly, Ghost Fire mmed his elbow against Phantom¡¯s exposed back, making him double over in pain. While Phantom tried to gather his wits, Ghost Fire mped his fingers around Phantom¡¯s ears and pulled them with all his strength. ¡°Argh!¡± A bloodcurdling scream was ripped from Phantom¡¯s throat when Ghost Fire tore his ears away from his head. Immediately, blood began to gush out of Phantom¡¯s wounds. Phantom¡¯s agonizing shriek continued to ring in the air. Nheless, Ghost Fire did not even bat an eye. While Phantom continued to wail in pain, he wrapped his right hand around Phantom¡¯s neck to keep him securely in ce. With his other hand, Ghost Fire repeatedly pummelled against Phantom¡¯s skull. Bang! Bang! Bang! Again and again, Ghost Fire continued to rain down brutal punches on Phantom. As a result of the blunt force, more blood streamed down Phantom¡¯s neck in red rivulets. Despite the severe wounds, Ghost Fire showed no signs of stopping. ¡°Phantom, you¡¯d better fight back!¡± ¡°Sh*t, I spent five million on you! I¡¯ll hire someone to beat you up if you lose!¡± ¡°Fight back! You useless piece of trash!¡± Upon seeing how Phantom was getting beaten up, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but holler in dissatisfaction. Almost everyone present at the scene had ced a bet on Phantom. Truthfully, they didn¡¯t care if Phantom lost his life or not; but, he just couldn¡¯t lose this match. Even if it costs him his life, he¡¯d better win! We don¡¯t care if Phantom dies after this match. All we care about is his victory. Despite their yells, Phantom seemed helpless. No matter how hard he tried to fight back, he could not break free from the iron grip that Ghost Fire had around his neck. Phantom could barely breathe with the chokehold around his throat. Gradually, his movements grew slower and weaker. All of a sudden, Phantom¡¯s legs gave way. Without any more support left, he crumpled lifelessly to the ground. ¡°Get up!¡± ¡°Did this b*stard die?¡± ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m doomed!¡± When Phantom¡¯s body showed no sign of movement, their angry cries reached a crescendo. Unable to control their fury, they threw their water bottles onto the stage. But no matter how hard they tried, Phantom remained unresponsive. Soon, his body began to turn cold. Even in his death, Phantom¡¯s eyes remained wide open. ¡°Take Phantom¡¯s corpse and feed it to the dogs,¡± the host dered with a wave of his hand. In haste, a few subordinates rushed forward to haul Phantom¡¯s bloody body out of the arena. Now that Phantom was dead, they lost all respect for him. In their eyes, he had be nothing but a piece of trash that should be discarded without a second thought. ¡°Oh my, G-Ghost Fire won?¡± When the match concluded, Lydia whirled around to look at Jonathan in surprise. Although she¡¯d witnessed it with her own eyes, Lydia was still struggling to wrap her head around the fact that Ghost Fire emerged as the winner. Earlier, Ghost Fire was clearly at a disadvantage. However, he turned the tide and triumphed over Phantom in the blink of an eye. ¡°What else?¡± Jonathan spared her a brief nce. ¡°T-This is unbelievable,¡± Lydia stuttered. Am I dreaming? Just like that, the one million I betted on Ghost Fire became twenty million. Oh my God! Does this mean that Jonathan¡¯s ten million has been raised to two hundred million? Although Lydia was from the famed Maxwell family, it would be a struggle for her to earn two hundred million. On the other hand, Jonathan aplished this in just a few minutes. ¡°Jonathan, how did you know that Ghost Fire would win this match?¡± Lydia asked. Although Phantom looked like he would be the victor, the results ended up being the total opposite. How could Jonathan tell that Ghost Fire would win? ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I went with my gut instinct? I betted on him because his betting odds were higher,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe a word that you just said.¡± Lydia rolled her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your lies.¡± Instead of answering, Jonathan merely kept quiet. Abruptly, a chime echoed from Lydia¡¯s phone. Her eyes lit up when she read the new text message. ¡°Jonathan, I just received twenty million!¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 The Legendary Man Chapter 274 It Really Is You ¡°Is that so?¡± asked Jonathan indifferently since twenty million was as insignificant as twenty to him. Even if it were two hundred million, it still would not make a difference to Jonathan, for they were just numbers to him. Narrowing her eyes, Lydia could not believe howposed the man was. ¡°How can you be so calm, Jonathan? Don¡¯t you at least want to confirm if the money has been wired to you?¡± ¡°What for? If you got yours, then I should get mine too.¡± ¡°Well, mistakes happen sometimes. What if they missed yours? Heck, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they did it deliberately.¡± For some reason, Lydia seemed more concerned about Jonathan¡¯s money than the man himself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. They wouldn¡¯t dare to skim my money. If I¡¯m even a cent short, they can kiss their underground operation goodbye.¡± ¡°Are you serious, Jonathan?¡± scoffed Lydia, wondering where the man got his confidence. If these people have what it takes to run an underground boxing ring, surely they have enough influence to take Jonathan¡¯s money from him whenever they want. They could probably even end his life just as easily. Heck, I wouldn¡¯t doubt it for a second if anybody tells me that they¡¯ve killed a couple of guys already. ¡°Say something, Sophia!¡± Since she could not move Jonathan, Lydia decided to turn to Sophia. ¡°Hey, snob! Lydia¡¯s got a point, you know? I think you should check your ount just to be sure. After all, it¡¯s not a small amount. We wouldn¡¯t want to be careless now, would we?¡± advised Sophia. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get it over with.¡± With that, Jonathan picked up his phone to check his messages. Then, he turned the device around to show it to Sophia. ¡°There it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all there?¡± eximed Sophia in surprise, for she did not expect to see the full amount. ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you? Here. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a closer look yourself.¡± Impatiently, Jonathan handed the woman his phone. ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡± As soon as she received Jonathan¡¯s phone, Sophia scrutinized the numbers on disy one by one. Ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand, hundred thousand, million, ten million, hundred million¡­ Two hundred million! Sophia could not believe her eyes after confirming the amount. Suddenly, it felt like she was dreaming. Oh, my goodness! I¡¯ve never seen so much money in my life. And yet, it only took Jonathan half an hour to make this much! This is insane! ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± Jonathan could not help but chuckle when he saw how shocked Sophia was. In response, the woman nodded fervently before returning the phone to its rightful owner. ¡°Yes! Come on. Let¡¯s go, Jonathan. The match is over, so there is no point sticking around any longer.¡± Since she had had her confirmation, Sophia decided that it was time to leave. She never liked the shady-looking ce, to begin with. If it were not for Jonathan, Sophia would never agree to step into this ce. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan could tell that Sophia despised the ce, so he was ready to leave with her when somebody called out to him suddenly. ¡°Jonathan!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Naturally, Jonathan turned around when he heard his name, only to see Kylie and Yvette sitting not too far away from him. Sitting next to the two young girls were a couple of short-haired teenagers about their age. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Jonathan! And here I thought I¡¯d made a mistake!¡± squealed Kylie the moment Jonathan turned to look at them. Grabbing Yvette by the hand, Kylie excitedly rushed over to the man. ¡°Friends of yours?¡± inquired Sophia curiously as she raised an eyebrow at Jonathan. ¡°Not really. We met on the train when I was on my way to Yaleview.¡± By the time Jonathan was done speaking, the two young girls had already reached him. ¡°What a coincidence, Jonathan! We meet again.¡± ¡°Right. It really is quite a coincidence!¡± Jonathan admitted that he too was surprised that they would meet again. Wait a minute. Aren¡¯t these two students? What are they doing at a ce like this? ¡°You were in such a hurryst time that we didn¡¯t even get a chance to say goodbye. Luckily we bump into you again!¡± stated Kylie to Jonathan before turning to tug at Yvette¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I thought you said you had something you wanted to say to Jonathan. Well, now¡¯s the time! Go on!¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡° Staring at the man, Yvette was suddenly at a loss for words. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Jonathan instinctively raised a brow at the teenage girl when he noticed how she had difficulty expressing herself. The girl was more than an annoyance to him. In fact, he had grown to dislike her. Seeing how Jonathan was starting to get impatient, Yvette quickly blurted, ¡°I¡­ I want to apologize to you. What happenedst time was a misunderstanding, so I want you to know that I¡¯m sorry. I realized that if it weren¡¯t for you, our things would¡¯ve been stolen.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± Jonathan had a deadpan expression on him, clearly showing that he would like to end the conversation as soon as possible. ¡°No, that¡¯s it.¡± Biting her lower lip, Yvette lowered her head disappointed, for it was obvious that the man would rather not spend another second on her. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± Jonathan decided that he had wasted enough time on the girls already. Had it not been for that coincidence, they probably would never have crossed each other¡¯s path again after leaving the train. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Huh? Do you have to go already? Why don¡¯t you stay a little while longer?¡± suggested Kylie, reluctant to part ways again. ¡°We have to go now.¡± Jonathan waved at the girl and was about to walk away when he heard a man¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Who¡¯s that, Kylie?¡± ¡°Jerry, this is the person on the train that I told you about! He¡¯s the one who broke all those hooligans¡¯ teeth and threw them out of the train!¡± answered Kylie excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s him?¡± After listening to Kylie, the middle-aged man gave Jonathan a curious look. ¡°My, my. I can¡¯t imagine someone as young as you to possess such formidable skills.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kylie¡¯s cousin, Jerry Walker. I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did for Kylie and Yvette.¡± Jerry then extended his arm toward Jonathan to get a handshake. However, Jonathan had no such intention. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It was no problem at all. I just happened to be around then.¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 The Legendary Man Chapter 275 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Unnamed Intentions Jerry¡¯s face immediately darkened when his hand was left hanging like that. Still, he did his best to suppress his emotions and stered on a smile. ¡°Oh, no. That won¡¯t do. If it weren¡¯t for your help, these two would probably be begging for money on the streets after leaving the train station. As Kylie¡¯s cousin, I feel like I should at least buy you a drink. What do you say?¡± With that, Jerry quickly turned to order his men before Jonathan even had a chance to say anything, ¡°You two, reserve a VIP room at a hotel and have them prepare a few bottles of their best wine. Just give them my name.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Walker!¡± After receiving their instruction, one of the men immediately made a phone call. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that for me. I don¡¯t drink,¡± informed Jonathan, trying to stop Jerry from making unnecessary arrangements. ¡°What? You don¡¯t drink?¡± Seeing Jonathan¡¯s excuse as another sign of disrespect, Jerry was finally out of patience. Just who the heck does he think he is to turn down my offer like that? I¡¯m only being this generous because he¡¯s with Sophia and Lydia, yet this b*stard thinks he¡¯s a big deal or something? Never have I stoop so low to converse with a nobody! Jerry knew he wanted both Sophia and Lydia the moment heid eyes on them, for he had seen almost all the women in Yaleview, but none of them couldpare to the two. Just by looking at Sophia and Lydia, the man could feel a strong desire burning up inside of him. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t drink, why don¡¯t you take a seat somewhere and enjoy the fight? When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll let you pick a ce for ate-night snack together,¡± offered Jerry. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Without a second thought, Jonathan turned the man once again because it was apparent to him that Jerry had an ulterior motive. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s a good idea to turn me down just like that?¡± Suddenly, the smile on Jerry¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°Why not? In case you¡¯ve forgotten, I don¡¯t know you,¡± scoffed Jonathan. ¡°Why you little-¡± Scowling, Jerry was about to lose his temper, but fortunately, Kylie stopped him. ¡°Calm down, Jerry. There¡¯s no need to get upset.¡± Kylie then shifted her attention to Jonathan to exin Jerry¡¯s rude behavior, ¡°Let me apologize on behalf of my cousin, Jonathan. He didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less, really,¡± responded Jonathan with his eyebrows tightly furrowed. More than ready to make himself scarce, the man gestured for Sophia and Lydia to follow his lead. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± However, just when he was about to turn his back on Kylie, she called out to him again. ¡°What is it this time?¡± Jonathan could have sworn that the girl was pushing the limit of his patience. ¡°Jonathan, won¡¯t you at least consider staying just a while longer? Yvette and I will keep youpany. I promise it will be worth your while,¡± pleaded Kylie with a pair of puppy-dog eyes. ¡°She¡¯s never missed any man before, you know? You¡¯re the first one! You have no idea what it¡¯s like to hear her chant your name every single day!¡± ¡°Kylie! Shut up! I don¡¯t chant his name every day. Stop making things up!¡± Blushing, Yvette quickly put her hand over Kylie¡¯s mouth to try to hush the girl. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t? Because I¡¯m pretty sure I hear his nameing out of your mouth every day,¡± teased Kylie. When Sophia saw how much the girls wanted Jonathan to stay, she thought it would be cruel for him to deny them their wish. ¡°We can stay for a little while, right, Jonathan?¡± Kylie¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled when she heard Sophia. ¡°See! Your friend wants to stay, so you should too, Jonathan.¡± Then, Kylie gave Sophia a big smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anybody else, but I just won a few grand today from betting. You can have whatever you liketer. My treat! Seeing how we¡¯re of a simr age, I can probably guess what you like.¡± Sophia almost burst outughing when she heard Kylie. ¡°We are definitely not of a simr age. I¡¯m probably old enough to be your mother.¡± In response, Kylie¡¯s mouth was left agape. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You look three years older than me at most. How are you old enough to be my mother? You¡¯re trying to fool me, right? I¡¯m not falling for that.¡± ¡°Why would I do that? I¡¯m Jonathan¡¯s aunt, so that should be enough to tell you how old I am.¡± Sophia chuckled, very much amused. ¡°You¡¯re his aunt? No, no, no. That¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t believe you. I mean, you look even younger than him,¡± insisted Kylie, refusing to ept that someone could look that young at such an old age. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just a sweetheart?¡± ttered, Sophia patted Kylie on the head as a show of appreciation before turning to her nephew. ¡°It¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll stay a little longer, Jonathan. Come on. You don¡¯t want to disappoint someone as adorable as this girl, do you? She might cry if you do.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± protested Kylie, clenching her fists. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll stay just a little longer.¡± Since his aunt had decided to stay, Jonathan knew better than to insist on leaving. Immediately, Kylie¡¯s heart leaped up for joy when Jonathan finally agreed to stay with them. ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Go find a couple of seats for our friends!¡± Jerrymanded his men standing just behind him. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The men then hurried away to carry out their order. ¡°Please pardon my men¡¯s ignorance. Sometimes, they just need a good yelling,¡± joked Jerry before smiling at Sophia and Lydia and gesturing for them to follow him. They barely warmed up their seats when the gong suddenly rang. Right after that, a few hourss-figured women in pink bikinis strutted into the boxing ring. ¡°Next up, we give you the Phantom! His challenger for tonight is a neer. The man only goes by his ring name, Scar!¡± As soon as the ring announcer was done with the introduction, the lights instantly fell on Scar, a bald boxer whose half-naked body was entirely covered with tattoos that looked like knife scars. In the middle of his back was a conspicuous one that seemed muchrger than the others. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the previous match was thest one?¡± inquired Jonathan curiously after hearing the announcer. ¡°Well, Sophia couldn¡¯t wait to leave this ce just now, so I came up with an excuse,¡± answered Lydia with an embarrassed shrug. The truth was that Lydia wanted to go home early after cing her bet, but she never expected Jonathan to find out that she lied. Lydia could immediately feel the guilt set in when Jonathan responded with a mere nce, so she purposely changed the subject. ¡°Who do you think is going to win this match?¡± ¡°No idea,¡± replied the man coldly. ¡°Oh,e on! Don¡¯t be mad, Jonathan. I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose. I¡¯m sure someone as magnanimous as you can forgive a white lie like that, right?¡± Sensing that the man was upset with her, Lydia pouted while holding on to his arm. ¡°No way!¡± Jonathan unceremoniously pulled his arm away from the woman. ¡°Fine! Be petty then!¡± With her arms crossed, Lydia rolled her eyes at the insufferable man. ¡°Seriously, Lydia? You just won twenty million. Is that not enough?¡± Sophia gave her friend a look when she overheard the conversation. ¡°What? She won twenty million?¡± eximed Jerry in surprise. The man was seated next to Jonathan, so naturally, he could hear Sophia. Lydia could not help but sneer at the man when she saw how shocked he was. ¡°You think twenty million is a lot? Let me give you a real shocker. Jonathan here won two hundred million!¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 The Legendary Man Chapter 276 Beat Him Up Now What? Jonathan just won two hundred million from betting? That¡¯s impossible! When Kylie and Yvette heard the amount, they widened their eyes in disbelief at the man. Chuckling, Jerry obviously did not believe what Lydia told him. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that he won two hundred million from the bet? You must be joking because that¡¯s definitely impossible.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In order to win that ridiculous amount, Jerry knew that one would have to bet at least ten million. After sizing Jonathan up, he was not convinced that the man in cheap clothing could afford to ce such a bet. ¡°Why would I lie to you? I just saw the message myself, and it clearly states that two hundred million has been wired to his ount.¡± Lydia quickly got offended when Jerry doubted her im because she did not appreciate his arrogant attitude. This man probably thinks he¡¯s high and mighty! How disgusting! I really hate his guts! ¡°So he really won two hundred million?¡± After Lydia¡¯s exnation, Jerry could no longer contain his emotions. The man¡¯s jaw dropped so low that it could almost reach the floor. That¡¯s a lot of money! Even if I spend every second of the rest of my life working, I probably still couldn¡¯t earn that much. And Jonathan made that in just a few minutes? Inparison, Jerry just lost a couple million, so naturally, he was not happy to hear how well Jonathan was doing. ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡± Lydia then rolled her eyes at Jerry and decided that she would rather not waste any more time on the man. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m just¡ª¡± Jerry wanted to exin himself when he realized that he had offended Lydia, but before he could finish his sentence, a young man in the front row turned around to inquire, ¡°Whoa, man! Did you just bet on Ghost Fire and won two hundred million?¡± ¡°How is that any of your business?¡± Looking daggers at the young man, Jerry responded in Jonathan¡¯s ce. Hearing about Jonathan¡¯s winning only served to put Jerry in a foul mood. How is it that he won a fortune so easily while I lost my hard-earned money just like that? This is not fair! ¡°I¡¯m just curious, man. It was a casual question.¡± The young man wondered what he said to deserve such rude treatment. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m not in the mood right now, so you¡¯d better turn back around and mind your own business!¡± roared Jerry. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not in the mood? Well, guess what? I¡¯m not either. If it¡¯s a fight you want, let¡¯s go on with it!¡± Suddenly, the young man jumped to his feet and kicked Jerry in the stomach. Holding his stomach in pain, Jerry red at the young man with popped veins. ¡°How dare youy a finger on me! Do you know who I am, boy? You must have a death wish!¡± With that, Jerry stood up and grabbed his chair to smash it on the young man¡¯s head. ¡°Teach him a lesson now!¡± Asmanded, Jerry¡¯s men immediately charged forward and attacked the young man. Before long, the young man¡¯s face was so bruised up that he could barely open his eyes. ¡°Jerry, stop it! You¡¯ll kill him!¡± Kylie quickly stepped up to stop her cousin when he joined his men in the beating. After spitting on the gravely injured young man, Jerry sent another kick into the man¡¯s stomach. ¡°This will teach you never toy a finger on me. Now get out of my sight before I change my mind. If I ever see you again, I¡¯ll break your legs! You hear me?¡± Covering his bleeding nose, the young man summoned everyst bit of strength to get on his feet. ¡°Just you wait!¡± threatened the poord before scurrying away. ¡°You bet we¡¯ll be waiting, so you better show up!¡± retorted Jerry¡¯s men, as arrogant as the man himself. However, they were suddenly humble again after turning to face Jerry. ¡°Are you okay, Master Walker?¡± In response, Jerry nonchntly dusted off his shoulder. ¡°Never better! This is to be expected when you visit an underground boxing ring.¡± Then, the man pointed his finger at a room behind him before continuing proudly, ¡°Besides those people in there, who else in Yaleview dares to harrass me?¡± However, Lydia found Jerry¡¯s haughtiness somewhat ridiculous, so she blurted, ¡°What an idiot.¡± ¡°What was that, Ms. Lydia?¡± Since the woman did not speak loudly, Jerry requested her to repeat herself. ¡°I wasplimenting how cool you looked just now,¡± replied Lydia sarcastically, but itpletely flew over the man¡¯s head. Jerry grinned from ear to ear after hearing Lydia¡¯s supposed praise. ¡°Really? It was nothing. I actually held back because I didn¡¯t want to scare you. Nobody in Yaleview can cross me and get away with it! That b*stard should consider himself lucky that I didn¡¯t break his legs. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve had to crawl out of here. ¡° ¡°Is that so?¡± responded Lydia with a forced half-smile. Jerry is definitely not the first narcissistic man I¡¯ve met, and he probably won¡¯t be thest. Yaleview is full of people like him. Luckily, I eat these men for breakfast! ¡°Are you sure we¡¯ll be fine after what you did to that man, Jerry?¡± As if her cousin had hit a bee nest, anxiousness was written all over Kylie¡¯s face. ¡°What do you think is going to happen? With our family¡¯s vast influence in Yaleview, what can that b*stard possibly do to us? Just go back to your seat. The match is about to start, so let¡¯s enjoy it.¡± With a wave of his hand, Jerry brushed off his cousin. ¡°Fine.¡± Pouting, Kylie decided it was pointless to say anything else to Jerry. While the fight raged on in the ring, the injured young man knelt and begged outside a room on the second floor. ¡°You have to help me, Mr. Morsley. I¡¯ve never been so humiliated in my life! You have to teach that man a lesson he¡¯ll never forget!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Now get on your feet. You do realize that you¡¯re a grown man, right? What kind of man would snivel like that? Get a hold of yourself!¡± Allen Morsley gave the young man a disgusted look before ordering his men to pull the poord up from the floor. ¡°Now tell me. Who was it that bash you up?¡± questioned Allen while a voluptuous woman in his arms lit his cigar for him. That woman turned out to be one of the most popr female celebrities in Chanaea. So much so that almost everyone in the country had seen her face on TV or social media. Even so, the well-known celebrity sat on Allen¡¯sp and leaned against his chest like a kitten while the man ran his hand over her fair thigh. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 The Legendary Man Chapter 277 Introducing Allen Morsley In response to Allen¡¯s question, the young man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know them, but I heard that one of them was called Master Walker.¡± ¡°Master Walker? As in Christian Walker?¡± asked Allen with tightly knitted brows. The man Allen mentioned is from one of the four prominent families in Yaleview. ¡°No, not him. Christian would never do anything like this to me. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t dare to beat me up or he would be disrespecting you.¡± ¡°Who else in Yaleview goes by Master Walker besides Christian? So anyone can simply have people calling them Master nowadays, huh? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± scoffed Allen at the thought. ¡°Did you tell them that you¡¯re under my protection when they hit you?¡± The young man scratched his head in embarrassment before answering, ¡°No. I¡­ I forgot to do that.¡± ¡°Then you deserve getting the crap beat out of you! There¡¯s power in saying my name, and you should know that.¡± Upset with what he had heard, Allen gave the young man a kick on his bottom. ¡°You can hit me all you wantter, Mr. Morsley, but if you don¡¯t avenge me now, those b*stards are going to get away!¡± pleaded the young man rubbing his rear. Smirking at the young man, Allen assured, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. No matter where they go, they can¡¯t hide from me, so don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll get your revenge.¡± With that, Allen strode out of the room, and following closely behind him were several well-built men in suits. Meanwhile, the fight in the boxing ring had gotten more intense. Locking Ghost Fire¡¯s neck with his arm, Scar pounded his opponent repeatedly in the abdomen. Even though Ghost Fire was already beaten to a pulp, Scar showed no sign of slowing down. The tattooed man then grabbed his opponent by the hair and started hitting him in the face. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Destroy that b*stard!¡± Excited, the crowd cheered and shouted at the fighters. It did not matter to them if someone got killed in the ring because they believed that the weak ones deserved to die, and that showed just how cruel underground boxing matches were. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, a young man suddenly appeared from the crowd before stepping into the ring. ¡°Stop!¡± At the sound of hismand, everyone at the scene was immediately shocked. ¡°Who the heck are you? Do you have some kind of death wish?¡± ¡°Hey, idiot! Get out of there! You¡¯re ruining the match, man!¡± ¡°Da*n it! What are you doing in there? Get lost!¡± Naturally, the crowd got upset when the young man interrupted the fight, so they started cursing at him. However, it did not take long before some of them figured out who they were yelling at. Those who recognized the young man quickly warned their friends, ¡°Shut up, man! Do you have any idea who that is? You¡¯d better put a sock in it if you want to walk out of here alive.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Allen Morsley, you idiot!¡± Immediately, those who cursed at Allen covered their mouths and lowered their heads to hide in the crowd, for nobody dared to offend him. ¡°I just told you to stop. Are you deaf?¡± When Scar continued to punch his opponent, Allen walked over and kicked the fighter in the stomach. Scar then shifted his attention to Allen and was about to take a swing at the man when the ring owner shouted, ¡°You stop it right there! Don¡¯t you dare move a muscle!¡± As ordered, Scar withdrew his fist that almostnded on Allen¡¯s cheek. The boxer red at Allen standing before him, imagining different ways to tear the young man apart. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who that is? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± roared the owner at the fighter before instructing his subordinates, ¡°Get those two out of the ring! Now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hurriedly, a dozen men rushed into the ring to remove Scar and Ghost Fire. ¡°Is something wrong, Mr. Morsley?¡± The ring announcer stered on a smile before approaching Allen, who happened to be thest person he would want to offend. Had it been somebody else interrupting the fight, the announcer would have had them fed to the dogs. ¡°Somebody disrespected me when theyid their hands on my friend. Hence, I can¡¯t let them go unpunished,¡± exined Allen after ncing indifferently at the announcer. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t think anyone in Yaleview would dare offend you, Mr. Morsley.¡± The news came as a surprise to the ring announcer. ¡°That makes two of us,¡± scoffed Allen before turning to the injured young man. ¡°Get in here and tell me where they¡¯re seated in the crowd.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As instructed, the young man quickly made his way into the ring and scanned his surrounding. Then, he pointed his finger in the direction where Jerry was seated. ¡°There he is! And those people with him!¡± The young man could not remember who was the person who hit him, so he decided to me everyone in Jerry¡¯spany, including Jonathan. ¡°So that¡¯s the one who beat you up? Let¡¯s get him toe into the ring.¡± Staring straight at Jerry, Allen gestured for the man toe forth. Jerry¡¯s face immediately turned grim when he realized who it was beckoning to him. Oh no, that¡¯s Andy¡¯s brother, Allen Morsley. He¡¯s also known as the Devil of Yaleview, and he belongs to one of the four prominent families in Yaleview! What the heck did I do to upset the Devil himself? Fear-stricken, Jerry suddenly broke out in cold sweat as his men who were just as afraid as he was, gathered around him. ¡°What should we do, Master Walker?¡± inquired the terrified men. ¡°How should I know? Don¡¯t you think I wish I have all the answers?¡± Jerrypletely lost his temper because he knew that he was in trouble at that moment, so he forced an apologetic smile before standing up to respond to Allen. ¡°It¡¯s all just a big misunderstanding, Mr. Morsley. I had no idea that he is a friend of yours.¡± When Allen heard the man¡¯s terrible excuse, he could not help but scoff, ¡°That¡¯s it? You think I¡¯m going to just let this slide because you are ignorant?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s any way I can make it up to you, Mr. Morsley, please do let me know.¡± Jerry ate humble pie and bowed to the man to show his sincerity. Compared to how he acted in front of the young man earlier, one could be forgiven for mistaking him for a different person. ¡°I want you and your friends to leave here with a broken leg. Plus, you have topensate my friend for the trauma you caused with one hundred million.¡± Allen directly stated his conditions to Jerry. ¡°What?¡± When Jerry heard the man, his face somehow turned even grimmer, for he did not think that he could agree to the terms. ¡°Mr. Morsley, these conditions of yours just seem-¡± Chapter 278 Chapter 278 The Legendary Man Chapter 278 Wealth Or Health ¡°Spit it out! I don¡¯t have all day,¡± ordered Allen impatiently. ¡°They seem unreasonable!¡± Jerry knew that he could never agree to the man¡¯s terms. I have to get my leg broken and pay one hundred million? No way! ¡°Which condition are you referring to? The one hundred million? Or breaking your leg?¡± questioned Allen coldly. Both, of course! That was what Jerry thought, but he dared not say it out loud. ¡°Mr. Morsley, I really don¡¯t have one hundred million to pay your friend. What do you say I scrape up ten million for him, and we¡¯ll call it even?¡± Even though Jerry always pretended as though he would inherit a fortune, he actually came from a slightly above average family in Yaleview. The most he could gather was a few million, but not the amount Allen demanded. ¡°You must be kidding me. Do I look like someone you can bargain with? I told you one hundred million, and that¡¯s how much I expect to see. If you¡¯re even a cent short, I¡¯ll break your other leg too.¡± ¡°But Mr. Morsley¡­ I can¡¯t. Even if I wanted to, I don¡¯t have one hundred million just lying around.¡± ¡°Is that so? Okay, thene over here.¡± Allen gave Jerry a cold nce before beckoning to the man once again. However, Jerry was so terror-struck that hepletely froze. ¡°Get over here now!¡± Allen¡¯s roar was enough to send shivers down Jerry¡¯s spine. ¡°Mr. Morsley, my family-¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t give a da*n about your family! Do you think you¡¯re Christian Walker? Well, let me tell you something. Even if Christian were the one who beat up my friend, I would show him no mercy,¡± interrupted Allen before Jerry could finish talking. There was no one in Yaleview more well-known than Christian, yet Allen held nothing back when he undermined the member of a prominent family, for his family was just as influential, if not more. In an instant, Jerry realized that he had made a fool of himself. Never in his life had he ever been that humiliated. ¡°I¡¯ll only say this onest time. Get over here right now!¡± Allen sounded so fierce that Jerry had no choice but to obey him. ¡°Mr. Morsley, I¡­¡± p! Before Jerry could say anything else, he received a hard p on the face from Allen. Immediately after the smacking, his cheek turned as red as a tomato. Still, Jerry remained silent and dared not oppose Allen. All he could do was rub his cheek to ease the pain and swallow his pride. ¡°Let me make myself clear. You¡¯re to pay my friend one hundred million. If you¡¯re even a cent short, I¡¯ll break all your limbs. Do you understand? And if you¡¯re still unable to pay then, I¡¯ll go to your family. Do you know what will happen if they can¡¯t pay? I¡¯ll kill everyst one of you.¡± Even in the face of such a severe threat, Jerry dared not utter a single word of defiance because he knew that Allen was dead serious. However,pared to Allen, Jerry was even more terrified of the man¡¯s brother, Andy. The future head of the Morsley family was said to have racked up countless kills alongside Asura. What made Andy even more fearsome was that Asura personally rmended him to Asura¡¯s Office. Nobody knew exactly what his position was in that ce or what he was in charge of. In fact, only a handful of people knew what the man looked like, but that did nothing to dampen his influence. Some even said that his position in Asura¡¯s Office could rival that of the King of War. The level of power that came with that kind of status was something unimaginable to Jerry. One could say that the Morsleys owed their prominence to Andy, for he was the only reason the family rose to power. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. Your friend will get one hundred million from me!¡± promised Jerry with his teeth gritted. Even though Jerry was well aware that Allen was extorting him, there was nothing he could do about it. Otherwise, his entire family could be in danger. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your leg. Besides the one hundred million, I want your leg broken,¡± reminded Allen before shifting his attention to Jonathan and the others. ¡°That goes for you too. Every one of you will pay my friend one hundred million! Anyone who fails to do that will get another broken leg.¡± Immediately, Kylie and Yvette trembled in fear since they also knew that it was impossible for them to get that much money. We¡¯re just students! We can¡¯t even afford to pay one million, much less one hundred million! ¡°What do we do, Jerry?¡± Kylie hoped that her cousin had thought of a way to get them out of the predicament. However, Jerry was just as helpless as his cousin was. ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m in just as much trouble as you are, so what makes you think I can help you? Now just stop talking!¡± ¡°But Jerry¡­¡± Kylie was utterly disappointed when her cousin would not even look at her. ¡°Any ideas, Jonathan?¡± Sophia too got worried when they somehow got involved in the matter. As another member of prominent families in Yaleview, Sophia was well aware of the kind of person Allen was. They don¡¯t call him the Devil of Yaleview for no reason. That guy is despicable! ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it. I mean, it¡¯s not as if we did anything to the young man,¡±forted Jonathan as he patted Sophia on the head. ¡°But-¡± ¡°You have nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± assured Jonathan nonchntly as though Allen¡¯s threats meant nothing to him. At that moment, Allen narrowed his eyes to scowl impatiently at Jonathan and Sophia. ¡°What the heck are you two discussing over there? Have you finally made up your mind? Your money or your limb?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to receive a cent from me. I had nothing to do with what happened to your friend, so why should I pay him?¡± responded Jonathan in all seriousness. ¡°What did you say? Did I hear you right?¡± Allen then startedughing as though he had heard a good joke. ¡°Are you trying to reason with me, boy?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re a reasonable person,¡± retorted Jonathan coldly. In response, Allen pointed his finger furiously at Jonathan. ¡°Just who do you think you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m thew in this city!¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 The Legendary Man Chapter 279 Who Did This ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan nced at him and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯m not the reasonable kind, anyway. You¡¯re Andy¡¯s brother, right? I can¡¯t believe he has a brother like you!¡± Andy Morsley, one of the four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office. Andy and Jonathan had fought countless battles together. After all that they had been through, the latter personally appointed Andy as the general overseeing hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers at Asura¡¯s Office. It was baffling that the inept and haughty Allen was actually Andy¡¯s brother. ¡°Shut up!¡± The moment Allen heard that name, his expression immediately darkened. ¡°How dare you talk about him? You¡¯re not leaving this ce alive!¡± Since young, the name ¡°Andy¡± had been haunting him. He had lived his entire life under Andy¡¯s shadow. Why? In what way am I any worse than him? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± After Allen¡¯smand, a few burly men in ck clothes began surrounding Jonathan and the others. Every single one of their movements was designed to kill. They were obviously professionally trained. ¡°Are you guys from Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°What?¡± Their expressions changed immediately. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to recognize them. ¡°How dare you speak out of line and falsely use me? Is that the way Andy taught you guys to behave?¡± Jonathan spat out as his expression turned frosty. When Jerry heard that, he immediately stared in shock. He¡¯s crazy! He¡¯s gone absolutely insane! Andy was personally appointed to the Asura¡¯s Office by Asura himself. He was right up there along with the four Kings of War! Everyone had to respect him, even the most esteemed VIPs. Who was Jonathan to say such a thing? How could he use Andy of anything even remotely negative? This was practically a death wish. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know him! I¡¯ve never met him before!¡± Jerry said, scurrying backward to distance himself from Jonathan. If Jonathan wanted to die, Jerry didn¡¯t want to be pulled down with him. ¡°We¡¯re just following orders.¡± They didn¡¯t know who Jonathan was, but one of the men frowned and said, ¡°We apologize to you in advance.¡± ¡°Following orders?¡± Jonathan immediately scoffed coldly. ¡°Is he in danger?¡± ¡°No,¡± one of the other burly men said as they all shook their heads. As members of Asura¡¯s Office, their mission was to protect the country. They wanted to win wars and kill off any opponents in their way. They didn¡¯t want to follow Allen around on his tomfoolery. At this point, they couldn¡¯t even respect themselves. ¡°Since he¡¯s not in a life-or-death situation, then whosemands are you following exactly?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was ice cold. ¡°Did Andy ask you guys to fool around with Allen?¡± ¡°We are sorry!¡± The burly men looked at each other and gritted their teeth. ¡°We can¡¯t go against his orders.¡± They rushed forward without another word and surrounded them, leaving no mercy. Sadly, before any of them could attack, Jonathan instantly defeated all of them. Bang! All of them copsed with a single punch from Jonathan. At that very moment, Allen¡¯s eye started twitching. These men from Asura¡¯s office were personally picked by Andy to protect Allen, and yet Jonathan defeated them with just one punch. How is that possible? ¡°Since Andy didn¡¯t teach you guys properly, then I¡¯ll teach you guys a lesson.¡± Jonathan nced at the members of Asura¡¯s Office who were lying on the floor and walked toward Allen. ¡°D-Don¡¯te near!¡± Allen¡¯s eyes shed in panic as Jonathan walked closer toward him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Call Andy!¡± Jonathan ordered. ¡°W-What?¡± Allen looked at Jonathan in shock, wondering if he had heard the right thing. How dare he still call Andy after beating me up? ¡°I said, call Andy!¡± Jonathan bellowed as he kicked Allen¡¯s stomach. That kick immediately sent Allen flying onto the ground. ¡°Am I clear enough now?¡± Jonathan looked at Allen coldly while thetter was curled up on the floor with his arms tightly folded over his stomach. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want that hundred million anymore!¡± Allen said with gritted teeth, crawling up with difficulty. He couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to call Andy. If Andy had learned about all of this, he would beat Allen to death. ¡°That¡¯s not up for you to decide,¡± Jonathan replied coldly as he red at Allen. As he spoke, he kicked Allen on the stomach again. Thetter immediately copsed onto the ground, falling on his knees in front of Jonathan. ¡°Call him right now and ask him if he wants this hundred million.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± After a couple of kicks, Allen was already too afraid to resist. He picked up his phone and dialed a number. However, when the audience below the stage saw all of this, they were instantly paralyzed in shock. Allen was the great Andy Morsley¡¯s brother, after all. Yet, he was getting beaten up and kneeling for forgiveness right then. The culprit was even forcing him to call Andy! What was going on? That man must have a death wish! That very moment, the entire room was dead silent. It was so quiet that the audience could hear their breathing. Everyone had their eyes on Jonathan, wondering what he would do next. They had already guessed what would happen to him¡ªDeath. There was no other way out for the man other than dying. He would die without even an intact corpse for the burial. Beep. Beep. Beep. The in ringing tone of the phone pierced through the audience¡¯s ears. A few secondster, a deep voice spoke. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Andy! You have to save me!¡± Allen called out the moment Andy picked up. His voice was trembling as if he were about to cry. He had never suffered such humiliation in his life. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Andy asked calmly. He didn¡¯t seem worried in the slightest. ¡°I just got beaten up!¡± Allen said in a panic. ¡°You got beaten up?¡± Andy asked in surprise. ¡°What about those from Asura¡¯s Office? Didn¡¯t I hire them to protect you?¡± ¡°They got beaten up too!¡± Allen nced over at the bruised, bloody members of Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°What? Even they got beaten up?¡± Andy¡¯s tone immediately changed. ¡°Who did this?¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 The Legendary Man Chapter 280 Kneel Down And Apologize ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± Allen mumbled in a small voice. He was too embarrassed to admit that he, the descendant of the Morsley family, didn¡¯t even know who had beaten him up and humiliated him. ¡°Tell him that my name is Jonathan Goldstein,¡± Jonathan said coldly. ¡°What? Who did he say he is?¡± The moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s name, Andy¡¯s tone immediately shifted once again. Even his breathing had begun to shake. ¡°He said his name is Jonathan Goldstein,¡± Allen said meekly. ¡°Pass him the phone right now!¡± Andy barked. ¡°Andy, I¡ª¡± Allen started, but Andy immediately cut him off. ¡°I told you to pass the f*cking phone to him!¡± ¡°My brother wants to talk to you,¡± Allen said sulkily as he passed the phone to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, is it? You¡¯re done for!¡± With Andy backing him up, Allen was already much more arrogant. Jonathan couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply to Allen. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein? Is that you?¡± Andy asked in excitement. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°Mr. Goldstein! It¡¯s actually you!¡± Andy spoke loudly in excitement. ¡°When did youe back to Yaleview?¡± ¡°Just two days ago.¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. No! I¡¯lle and pick you up myself!¡± Andy said frantically. After Jonathan disappeared a year ago without a trace, no one had heard anything from him. Even Andy himself couldn¡¯t find any traces of information about Jonathan. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Some people said he had died, and some said he had gone back into hiding¡ªnone of which he believed. How could Asura himself die? If anyone had dared to say that in front of Andy himself, he would personally kill them. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m supposed to.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy had always treated Jonathan¡¯s word as gospel and didn¡¯t dare to say a word otherwise. However, he urgently asked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if I may ask, how did you bump into someone like Allen?¡± Andy wasn¡¯t even trying to hide his disdain toward Allen in the slightest. ¡°I met him at an underground boxing ring,¡± Jonathan replied coldly. ¡°Underground boxing ring?¡± Andy¡¯s voice became cold at those words. ¡°Was that little punk bullying others again?¡± Being his older brother, Andy was perfectly clear of the things Allen was up to. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan said casually. ¡°He made me pick between getting a leg broken or giving him a hundred million.¡± ¡°F*ck. I should have known!¡± Andy was furious after hearing what Jonathan had said. ¡°How dare he mess with you out of all people? Please don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Goldstein. He¡¯s been spoiled rotten at home. It¡¯s his luck for ending up messing with you out of all people. You can settle this any way you see fit. Even if you decide to take his life, I won¡¯t even blink an eye.¡± Andy had chosen Jonathan over his own brother without even batting an eyelid. Sure, Allen may have been Andy¡¯s blood, but Jonathan was practically his god. He was the one and only Asura. ¡°Since it¡¯s your brother we¡¯re talking about, you can decide what you want to do with him,¡± Jonathan said as he looked at Allen, who was still kneeling on the ground. ¡°The reason I called you today was to warn you that if you don¡¯t teach him properly, he¡¯ll soon end up dead.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy finally let out a sigh after hearing that Jonathan would spare Allen¡¯s worthless life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldstein. From today onward, I¡¯ll be keeping a close eye on him. I swear on my life that I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson!¡± Andy promised without a second thought. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s all,¡± Jonathan said. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to Andy any longer and returned the phone to Allen. The moment he got his phone back, Allen instantly said, ¡°Andy, kill him!¡± ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Andy shouted angrily before Allen could say anything else. ¡°Apologise immediately. Also, tell those people from Asura¡¯s Office to get their sorry ass*s back here right now!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Allen immediately threw a tantrum at the sound of having to apologise to Jonathan. ¡°He was the one who beat me up, so why should I apologize to him?¡± ¡°Why should you? I¡¯ll tell you why. He just spared your life! He was being kind enough to not kill you on the spot. Stop whining and say sorry to him right now. If not, I¡¯ll break both of your legs.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Allen was practically in tears at this point. He couldn¡¯t believe it! He, the esteemed descendant from the Morsley family, got beaten up. Yet, he had to apologize to his assant! If word of this got out, how could he bear to show his face in Yaleview ever again? ¡°Stop barking and apologize right now. I¡¯ll be keeping you at home for three months. If you even dare to step out during those three months, I¡¯ll break both of your legs.¡± Andy hung up right after that without giving Allen the slightest chance to argue. Right after Andy hung up, Allen looked pissed off. Apart from that, he was also embarrassed. Even in his wildest dreams, he would never imagine that the person who had always had his back would suddenly clean his hands of him so easily. Brotherhood? All of that is fake. All lies! ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Allen finally spat out after a long internal battle. For once, he bowed down to someone else and apologized. For some reason, those two simple words seemed to drain him of all of his energy. Sorry? The moment Allen said those words, the room was practically frozen in surprise. They all looked at him in shock, as if wondering if they had heard it wrongly. Were they actually hearing Allen Morsley apologize to someone else? How could that be? ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t want that hundred million anymore?¡± Jonathan said, ncing at Allen. ¡°N-No,¡± Allen mumbled as he lowered his head, not daring to look at Jonathan. How he wished the ground would open up and swallow him whole. He was so humiliated that it felt like someone was pressing his face to the floor and stepping on it. Allen had never been this humiliated in his entire life. ¡°What about the two of them?¡± Jonathan asked as he looked at Sophia and Lydia. ¡°Do you want their money?¡± ¡°No!¡± Allen was about to grind his teeth to a stump with how hard he was gritting them. Since when had he ever had to suffer through such humiliation? ¡°W-What about me?¡± Jerry, who had been keeping his distance from them before, hurriedly ran nearer and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t have to give any money either, right?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan nced at Jerry in disdain. ¡°Have you forgotten your own words? You said that we weren¡¯t rted in any way.¡± Chapter 281 Chapter 281 The Legendary Man Chapter 281 Why Are You Scared Of Andy And Not Me ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I was kidding.¡± No matter how clueless Jerry was, he could tell that Jonathan was truly powerful. He was even more powerful than Allen was. ¡°I don¡¯t like when strangers kid with me. Besides, it wasn¡¯t even a good joke,¡± Jonathan saidzily. He turned around to look at Lydia and Sophia. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sophia and Lydia nodded before walking out of the boxing ring with Jonathan. The crowd parted like the Red Sea to let them through. Everyone¡¯s eyes were now on Jonathan. Before today, who would have expected that the infamous Allen Morsley family would get bullied to the point of extreme humiliation? Who would have pictured him kneeling and begging for forgiveness? Half an hourter, their car sped off and away from the boxing ring. Compared to when they wereing here, Lydia was much less noisy. In fact, she was extra quiet. She kept staring at Jonathan in the rearview mirror the whole time. She wanted to ask him something but had no idea where to start. ¡°What is it? Ask me anything you want. Just stop staring at me,¡± Jonathan said. Even without looking, he could tell that Lydia was staring at him. Even Sophia was full of questions right then. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t looking at you. I was looking at the road,¡± Lydia said defensively. She was a little bit embarrassed that she had been called out. ¡°I just wanted to ask how you came to know Andy,¡± Lydia said in a small voice. Andy was practically a legend amongst them. He was personally selected by Asura himself and joined the ranks of the four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office. Without Andy, the Morsley family would not have achieved everything they had. He singlehandedly transformed them from an average family to Yaleview¡¯s most influential family. Even Christian, who was dubbed the leader of the prominent heirs in Baykeep, had to bow down to Andy. Compared to Andy, all the other heirs in Baykeep were measly ants. He wasn¡¯t even thirty and yet he already held a spot in Asura¡¯s Office. Apart from Asura himself, who else could possibly beat Andy? There wasn¡¯t a single match for him in the entire country, let alone Yaleview. ¡°We used to be in the same squadron as bunkmates. After fighting on the battlefield together and shedding blood for the same cause, we naturally got to know each other well,¡± Jonathan lied casually. ¡°You used to be in the army?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yeah. For just a few years. I got dischargedst year.¡± ¡°Then have you ever seen Asura?¡± Lydia asked in excitement. ¡°I heard that Andy was personally appointed into Asura¡¯s Office by Asura himself!¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Jonathan just shook his head. ¡°If I have ever met Asura, don¡¯t you think I would already have been appointed into Asura¡¯s Office by now and not sitting here with you guys?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Lydia nodded in agreement. She was gullible enough to believe him. ¡°Then have you ever seen any one of the Kings of War?¡± ¡°Yeah, actually,¡± Jonathan said, randomly making things up on the spot. ¡°It was from quite the distance, though.¡± ¡°Are they married? Do I still have a chance to get with any of them?¡± Lydia asked hurriedly. ¡°No,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°They¡¯re not into women.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re into guys?¡± Lydia asked with wide eyes. She then looked at Jonathan in disbelief. ¡°Are you gay too, then?¡± ¡°What I meant was that they¡¯re no longer attracted to such worldly things. Compared to dating around, they¡¯re more in love with the battlefield.¡± Zachary, Kane, Terrence, and Dorian were all addicted to war. All they ever thought about was fighting, bloodshed, and battle strategies. Instead of sleeping around or dating, they would rather use that time to get rid of a few more enemies. At that stage in their life, women were no longer something they were bothered with. Anyway, they could get any woman they wanted. ¡°Oh. You scared me,¡± Lydia said as she patted herself on the chest to calm down. ¡°Okay, enough questions. Just drive and focus on the road.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but re at her after seeing her casual attitude. Right after that, though, she turned to Jonathan and asked worriedly, ¡°Jonathan, is Allen going to get revenge on you after this?¡± She still couldn¡¯t forget how Allen had been forced to kneel and apologize to Jonathan. That was the most humiliating day in Allen¡¯s life! To the heir of the Morsley family, this was uneptable. ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Jonathan said as he shook his head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the guts to.¡± Revenge? Even if Allen had the guts, would Andy dare? Besides, Andy would have stormed over to Allen¡¯s house in order to lock him up for plenty of months already by then. Hence, even if he was silly enough to want revenge, he would need to find a way to escape the Morsley mansion first. ¡°Really?¡± Sophia asked curiously. She had a feeling that Allen wouldn¡¯t just take such embarrassment lightly. ¡°Why would I lie about that?¡± Jonathan said with a chuckle. ¡°If Allen still dares toe and pick a bone with me, I¡¯ll beat him up again.¡± ¡°W-What about Troy?¡± Sophia asked worriedly. If Allen daren¡¯t get revenge on Jonathan, then what about Troy? What about the Zeller family? Jonathan had beaten Troy up so badly that she couldn¡¯t imagine the Zeller family just letting him go. ¡°Who cares about him?¡± Jonathan waved his hand nonchntly. He couldn¡¯t care less about the Zeller family. ¡°If they dare toy a finger on me, I¡¯ll get rid of every single one of them.¡± ¡°Maybe you should call Andy again,¡± Sophia said hesitantly. ¡°If he¡¯s willing to speak up for you, then the Zeller family would probably be willing to let it slide.¡± If Andy stood up for Jonathan, then even if the Zeller family was still angry, they couldn¡¯t really do anything. The Zeller family and Morsley family may be part of the four prominent families, but Andy had been personally appointed to join Asura¡¯s Office by Asura himself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was one of the four Kings of War. Even if the Zeller family were angry, they would still back off for Andy, right? ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Jonathan said as he shook his head. His eyes shed coldly. ¡°If the Zeller family fear Andy, they naturally fear me as well.¡± Chapter 282 Chapter 282 The Legendary Man Chapter 282 An Eye For An Eye At the ICU in Yaleview Central Hospital, an old man wearing a ck suit was standing at the entrance. With a grim expression, he held tightly on his walking stick. Five to six middle-aged men, all dressed in ck robes, stood in front of him. They all looked very dignified. However, they did not even dare to say a single word in front of that old man. ¡°Who did this?¡± Although he was just sitting on the hospital bench, he exuded an intimidating aura effortlessly. When he mmed his walking stick on the floor, the middle-aged men were so shocked that their hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s done by the girl from the Goldstein family and her toyboy!¡± replied one of the middle- aged men. He was Michael Zeller, Troy¡¯s father. When he heard that someone had broken his son¡¯s limbs, he immediately flew back from overseas in his private jet. However, the moment he alighted, he bumped into Nathan, who had been waiting outside the ICU for a few hours. ¡°That girl from the Goldstein family?¡± When he heard the Goldstein family being mentioned, he frowned subconsciously. ¡°Are you talking about Sophia, Emmett¡¯s third daughter?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her!¡± Michael spat through gritted teeth, ¡°The staff at the restaurant said that Troy merely got into an argument with them before Sophia¡¯s toyboy crippled him! Dad, you must take revenge for Troy!¡± Michael¡¯s eyes became bloodshot with anger. Troy was his only child. He hoped that after he died, Troy would take over his position and lead the Zeller family. However, before that day came, someone crippled Troy. No matter what, he could never let this humiliation slide. ¡°Of course, I will!¡± When Nathan heard what Michael said, he snorted coldly as a cold glint shed across his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that girl from the Goldstein family to be so vicious, despite her docile appearance. Initially, I wanted Troy to marry her and make her the Zeller family¡¯s daughter-inw! Looks like there¡¯s no need for that anymore.¡± Previously, he had taken a liking to Sophia. She studied overseas and came from a decent family. As the third daughter of the Goldstein family, she had never associated herself with the problematic people in those circles. Her background was very clean, which made her a suitable candidate for marrying into the Goldstein family and bing his granddaughter-inw. Look at how things turned out! How is her background clean? Before she married, she went to a restaurant with her toyboy! Who knows how messy her private life is? ¡°Bring me my phone!¡± When Nathan raised his head, a subordinate gave him a phone. Nathan dialed a number. Soon, a hoarse voice sounded through the phone, ¡°Nathan, why did you suddenly call me?¡± ¡°What do you think, Emmett?¡± Nathan snorted coldly before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well why I¡¯m calling you?¡± ¡°Why would I know?¡± Emmett sounded surprised. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°All right, Emmett. Stop pretending. If you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation for what happened today, the Goldstein family will have to pay for what Sophia has done!¡± Nathan¡¯s voice took a vicious turn. ¡°What exactly happened? Just tell me directly, Nathan.¡± Emmett¡¯s tone changed when he noticed something about Nathan¡¯s voice. ¡°You dear daughter, Sophia, got her toyboy to cripple my grandson! Don¡¯t tell me that you are clueless about it!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Emmett¡¯s tone changed drastically when he heard that. ¡°Sophia¡¯s toyboy crippled Troy? When did this happen? Nathan, don¡¯t joke around with me. It¡¯s not funny at all!¡± ¡°Do I sound like I¡¯m joking?¡± retorted Nathan coldly. ¡°My grandson is still in the ICU undergoing emergency treatment. His survival is still uncertain. Do you think that I¡¯ll be in the mood to joke with you?¡± ¡°Are you serious? Does Sophia actually have a toyboy outside? Did she make him cripple Troy?¡± When Emmett realized the severity of the situation, his voice trembled. Troy was the only heir of the Zeller family. He was Nathan¡¯s eldest grandson¡ªthe appointed heir to take over Michael¡¯s position in the future. Yet, Sophia instructed someone to cripple him. Is she out of her mind? Does she not know how powerful the Zeller family is in Yaleview? ¡°Nathan, this might be a misunderstanding. You watched Sophia grow since she was a child. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯d do something like this,¡± exined Emmett hurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Anyway, I¡¯m calling you to inform you of this. Within three days, I want to see your daughter and her toyboy kneeling in front of the Zeller residence. If I don¡¯t see them within three days, the Goldstein family shall prepare to face the Zeller family¡¯s wrath!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gripping his walking stick, Nathan warned coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this, Emmett. Troy is still undergoing emergency treatment in the ICU. If his limbs can be salvaged, I¡¯ll only kill your daughter and her toyboy. However, if anything happens to him and he loses his limbs, I¡¯ll make the entire Goldstein family pay for it! From then on, as long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll never let the Goldstein family off the hook!¡± ¡°Listen to me, Nathan¡­¡± Beep! Beep! Beep! Just when Emmett was about to say something, Nathan hung up directly, not giving him any opportunities to exin. Immediately after, Michael asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, what did Emmett say?¡± ¡°Ignore him!¡± Nathan waved his hands and said, ¡°Anyway, if I don¡¯t see Sophia and her toyboy within three days, I¡¯ll make the Goldstein family pay!¡± Not giving Michael any chances to speak, Nathan supported himself with the walking stick and got up. ¡°Summon the director of the hospital over. He has been in the emergency room for a few hours. Why aren¡¯t there any updates yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll attend to it right away!¡± Michael was about to jump to his feet after hearing Nathan¡¯smand. However, at that moment, someone suddenly pushed the doors of the emergency room open. A middle-aged doctor dressed in a white coat strode out. ¡°Who here is Troy¡¯s family member?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Nathan rushed forward with his walking stick. ¡°How¡¯s my grandson?¡± Chapter 283 Chapter 283 The Legendary Man Chapter 283 Unfilial Scum ¡°The situation is quite dire. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll lose his limbs.¡± The middle-aged man in the white coat spread his hands and said, ¡°We¡¯ve tried our best, but we can only save his life. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be in a vegetative state for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± When Nathan heard what the doctor said, he gripped his walking stick tightly. His expression changed drastically as he demanded, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said that we¡¯ve done our best!¡± repeated the doctor helplessly. ¡°I understand how you feel, but the nerves in his limbs have beenpletely severed. Not even God can save him.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Just when that doctor was about to say something, Nathan interrupted him directly and grabbed his cor. He instructed sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you resort to, or what technology you use. You must save my grandson¡¯s limbs! Money isn¡¯t a problem! No matter how much it costs, I¡¯ll pay you the full amount as long as you can save his limbs.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a question of money¡ª¡± The doctor was about to say something when Nathan interrupted him. ¡°Cut your crap! I¡¯m telling you this. If you dare to let anything happen to my grandson, you¡¯ll lose your limbs too.¡± Right after he spoke, Nathan shoved the doctor away. He spun around and instructed Michael, ¡°Contact all the renowned experts in the world right now. As long as they can find a solution to save Troy¡¯s limbs, I don¡¯t care how much it costs. Have I made myself clear?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Michael nodded hurriedly and left. An hourter, Sophia entered her house exhaustedly. It had been years since she had felt so tired or slept sote. It was already past midnight. Under normal circumstances, she would have been fast asleep already. ¡°Are you tired?¡± asked Jonathan softly when he saw how tired she was. ¡°Slightly.¡± Sophia kicked her shoes off habitually and stepped on the wooden floor barefooted. ¡°I¡¯m getting old and cannot stay up sote anymore. I wonder how many masks I¡¯ll have to apply topensate for this. I¡¯m afraid that my wrinkles might even return!¡± Sophia sighed and nced at Jonathan. ¡°All right, that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll take a hot bath and sleep. You should sleep earlier too. Goodnight!¡± ¡°Goodnight!¡± Jonathan nodded before walking to his own bedroom. Just when he got up, he heard a phone ringing incessantly. Sophia whipped out her phone instinctively. Just when she was about to answer the call, her expression changed drastically. Her exhausted look disappeared in an instant. ¡°What happened?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s from your grandfather,¡± said Sophia with a frown. ¡°Something must have happened if he¡¯s calling me at this hour.¡± She answered the call shortly after speaking. ¡°Hello?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s me. Where are you?¡± The moment she answered the call, the hoarse voice of an elderly man sounded. When Sophia heard that, she had a bad feeling. ¡°I¡¯m at home. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Come and see me right away!¡± instructed Emmett, sounding so assertive that he left no room for negotiation. Sophia frowned and asked softly, ¡°Now? It¡¯s already sote. Why do you want to see me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well why?¡± Emmett¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour. Return to the Goldstein residence immediately! If I don¡¯t see you by then, don¡¯t me me for sending someone over to drag you over! Oh, right. When youe back, remember to bring your toyboy along! I want to see who¡¯s bold enough to cripple Troy!¡± When he uttered thest sentence, his suppressed fury crept into his voice, unable to be concealed anymore. If they were talking face to face, Emmett would have already lost his temper and pped Sophia. ¡°Dad, did the Zeller family call you?¡± When Sophia heard him mention something about a toyboy, she immediately realized what was going on. Other than the Zeller family, no one else would call Jonathan a ¡°toyboy.¡± ¡°So what if they did?¡± Emmett snorted coldly. ¡°You dare to ask someone to cripple Troy, but you don¡¯t dare to bring him to me? Let me tell you this, Sophia. You better bring him here obediently. Don¡¯t y any tricks with me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll send someone to kill him and bring his corpse back!¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood. He isn¡¯t my toyboy!¡± When Sophia heard that Emmett wanted to kill him, she quickly rified, ¡°He¡¯s Jonathan, your grandson!¡± ¡°Jonathan? Are you saying that he¡¯s Jonathan?¡± When Emmett heard what she said, his tone changed quickly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he at Jazona? Why is he with you? Why did he cripple Troy?¡± Evidently, Emmett did not expect the ¡°toyboy,¡± who had crippled Troy, to be none other than his own grandson! He was the abandoned child whom Emmett had chased out of the Goldstein family more than a decade ago. ¡°Dad, you know that he¡¯s in Jazona?¡± When Emmett subconsciously blurted Jonathan¡¯s location, Sophia¡¯s expression changed. Indeed, Jonathan didn¡¯t lie to me! The Goldstein family has always known that he¡¯s still alive. They even know where he is! However, none of them told me about it and kept me in the dark instead. They even lied to me that Jonathan¡¯s dead! ¡°So what if I know?¡± When Emmett heard what she said, he snorted coldly. ¡°Ever since he was a child, that unfilial scum only knows how to stir up trouble. He¡¯s only returned to Yaleview for a few days before creating such a huge mess! Bring this scumbag to me immediately! If you¡¯re even a minutete, I¡¯ll break his leg.¡± At the mention of that unfilial scum whom he had personally chased out of the family, Emmett could not help but feel furious. That scumbag! I¡¯d rather he die on the streets after being chased out of the family. At least, he wouldn¡¯t have created such a huge mess. After all, Troy was the only heir amongst the three generations of the Zeller family. He was Nathan¡¯s eldest grandson. Not only that, but he was also the son of Michael, the next leader of the Zeller family. By crippling Troy, Jonathan had brought a lot of trouble and problems to the Goldstein family. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 The Legendary Man Chapter 284 Are You Threatening Me ¡°Seems like Jonathan did not lie to me!¡± When Sophia heard Emmett indirectly admitting to it, a glint of disappointment shed across her eyes. ¡°Am I the only one in the Goldstein family that doesn¡¯t know that Jonathan has been alive all these while? I¡¯m the only one who has been kept in the dark, right?¡± It seemed to take all of Sophia¡¯s energy to say that. Previously, she had thought that there could be some misunderstanding between Jonathan and the Goldstein family. However, everything became clear to her when Emmett subconsciously revealed Jonathan¡¯s whereabouts! There was no misunderstanding! Everyone in the Goldstein family knew that Jonathan was alive, except her! Sophia could not help but feel like a fool for finding excuses for the Goldstein family previously. ¡°So what if he¡¯s alive?¡± Emmett said with a hint of irritation in his voice, ¡°Is it important? Compared to the incident with the Zeller family, it¡¯s such a trivial matter.¡± ¡°This is not trivial at all!¡± Sophia retorted, biting her lips. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right. I knew that he was alive all along!¡± Emmett said coldly, ¡°Not only that, but I was also the one who chased him out of the Goldstein family back then. Are you satisfied with my answer now?¡± So it seemed that Emmett had never cared about Jonathan, whom he had personally driven out of the Goldstein family years back! Guilt? Regret? Those feelings were simply non-existent! Even to this day, Emmett still believed that he had not done anything wrong. ¡°But Jonathan is your own grandson. He¡¯s the Goldstein family¡¯s flesh and blood and Daniel¡¯s only bloodline! How could you treat him that way?¡± Sophia was on the verge of breaking down as she eximed, ¡°Do familial ties not matter to you at all? Back then, for Tommy¡¯s sake, you chased Jonathan out of the Goldstein family shortly after Daniel and his wife passed away. And now, in order to gain benefits from the Zeller family, you¡¯re thinking of handing me over to them? To you, the Goldstein family¡¯s interest is more important than my life, right?¡± ¡°Sophia, what are you saying? Who taught you those nonsense? Is it that unfilial child Jonathan?¡± Emmett asked in a stern voice. He knew his daughter¡¯s character very well. Since young, she had always listened to everything he said. For the past thirty years, Sophia had always been a filial and obedient daughter to Emmett. However, that day, she had gone against him and reprimanded him just because of Jonathan! She had also allowed Jonathan to cripple Troy! What exactly are her intentions? Is she rebelling against me now? ¡°No! All he did was to tell me the truth! If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have still been kept in the dark!¡± Sophia bit her lips and replied. ¡°So what¡¯s the truth?¡± Emmett let out a cold snort. ¡°If I had known that his return to Yaleview would create so much trouble for us, I shouldn¡¯t have allowed him to live back then! Pass the phone to him now. I want to speak to that unfilial scum!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not an unfilial scum!¡± Sophia retorted. ¡°Stop the nonsense and just pass him the phone!¡± Emmett ordered. ¡°No!¡± Sophia refused immediately. That was the first time in life that the woman had behaved in such a rebellious manner and it was all because of Jonathan! ¡°You¡­¡± Emmett was so furious that his voice was trembling with rage. If he was speaking to Sophia in person instead of over the phone, he would have already given her a tight p across her face! However, just then, Jonathan, who had remained silent during the entire phone conversation, said, ¡°Does he want to talk to me? Pass me the phone then!¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± When Sophia heard what Jonathan said, she looked toward the man immediately, feeling extremely anxious! ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Jonathan said smilingly while patting Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Jonathan?¡± Emmett asked in an icy tone when he heard his grandson¡¯s voice. ¡°Yup, it¡¯s me! You wanted to speak to me?¡± Jonathan replied cidly. ¡°When did you arrive at Yaleview? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Emmett questioned Jonathan straight away. ¡°Why should I tell you? It¡¯s none of your business when I reached Yaleview,¡± Jonathan answered coldly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are such an unfilial traitor!¡± Anger poured through Emmett when he heard Jonathan¡¯s reply. ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve created for the Goldstein family this time around?¡± ¡°What has anything I do got to do with your Goldstein family?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I need to reiterate. That is, since that day you chased me out of the family, I am no longer rted to the Goldstein family! Emmett, are you clear?¡± ¡°What did you just say? You unfilial traitor! How dare you call me by my name?¡± A fresh swell of rage rose in Emmett. He could hardly believe that Jonathan had just addressed him by his name! ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? To me, you¡¯re no different from those passersby or vagrants on the streets. I¡¯m only calling your name because I¡¯m in a good mood. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, you¡¯ll just be a nobody to me.¡± ¡°You¡­ You ungrateful bast*rd!¡± Emmett bellowed as he shook with rage. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop wasting my time if that¡¯s all you wanted to say.¡± Jonathan could not be bothered to carry on the meaningless conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the Zeller family myself. I was the one who beat him up. It doesn¡¯t concern the Goldstein family at all. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Hmph! Just because you say it has nothing to do with us doesn¡¯t mean that¡¯s really the case.¡± Emmett snorted furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your actions have gotten Sophia into trouble as well? Jonathan, stop hiding behind a woman if you consider yourself a man! You¡¯re just making me look down on you more. I¡¯ll give you one hour toe and kneel down before me. If you do that, I¡¯ll consider sparing your life! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do otherwise?¡± Jonathan scoffed, ¡°Are you going to chase me out of the Goldstein family again?¡± ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Emmett warned coldly. ¡°If I don¡¯t see you within an hour, you should know what are the consequences!¡± That was a tant threat! However, Jonathan was not fazed by that at all. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± When Jonathan heard what the man said, his gaze turned cold as he replied, ¡°Emmett, do you know what I hate most? Being threatened.¡± Chapter 285 Chapter 285 The Legendary Man Chapter 285 Sophia Breaks Down Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not a threat. It¡¯s just a warning,¡± Emmett replied in an icy tone. ¡°But of course, if you want to take it as a threat, I have no issues with that as well! Anyway, make sure you show up in front of me within an hour. If I don¡¯t see you by then, be prepared to bear the consequences!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait an hour. I¡¯ll let you know now that I¡¯m not free!¡± Jonathan replied coldly. ¡°If you want to see me, you cane here instead!¡± Right after the man finished speaking, he ended the call without giving Emmett a chance to reply. When Emmett, who was in his mansion in Yaleview, heard the disconnect tone, he smashed his phone onto the floor fiercely. ¡°What an unfilial bast*rd! I shouldn¡¯t have let him live back then!¡± Emmett was breathless with anger. Meanwhile, Tommy, who was standing in front of Emmett, looked at his father cautiously and said, ¡°Dad, should I send someone to finish him off now?¡± Tommy had always been against the idea of bringing Jonathan back into the Goldstein family. After all, he had yed a major part in driving his nephew away back then. There was no way he would wee him back with open arms. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll just teach him a lesson!¡± Even though Emmett was brimming with anger, he held back his murderous impulses. ¡°After all, that boy is your brother¡¯s only bloodline left in the world. If you kill him, how are you going to face your brother in theherworld next time?¡± ¡°But he has caused so much trouble for our family¡­¡± Tommy gritted his teeth in resentment. Unable to face my brother? Why would I be afraid of a dead man? To Tommy, the living always trumped the deceased. He could worry about facing his brother when he¡¯s dead. ¡°Take some men to where Sophia is and bring the two of them back!¡± Emmett shot a cold nce at Tommy and said, ¡°If that unfilial bast*rd put up a resistance, do not hesitate to break his limbs! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tommy nodded. Just as he turned around and was about to leave, Emmett called out to him, ¡°How¡¯s Lucas? What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor told us that he won¡¯t be able to keep his legs. His pelvic nerves were damaged from the car ident previously and it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll be able to stand again in the future!¡± A mixture of anger and disappointment shed across Tommy¡¯s face as he spoke about his good-for-nothing son. If his son were not so useless and broke his legs from a street race, Jonathan would never have the chance to return to Yaleview. However, Tommy was d that Jonathan had gotten himself into trouble right after he arrived at Yaleview. Otherwise, how could he possibly take it lying down having Jonathan, whom he had chased away, back into the Goldstein family? ¡°Find the best doctors to heal his legs! I don¡¯t care how much it costs. We have to try all possible methods to treat him!¡± Emmett ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± Tommy nodded and turned to leave. However, right after he stepped out of the room, a snicker appeared on his face. Jonathan Goldstein! Since you¡¯re courting death, you can¡¯t me me for being ruthless! You should never have provoked the only heir of the Zeller family. Meanwhile, at Sophia¡¯s home at the Bayview Mansion, the woman plopped herself on the couch in exhaustion right after putting down the phone. She looked up at the ceiling and stared nkly at it. She could hardly believe that what was happening in her life right then was exactly like the plot of a soap opera! Sophia had always found soap operas that portrayed rich families putting the family¡¯s self-interest above anything else too unrealistic. She had always scoffed at such plots. However, she could feel herself at the brink of losing her mind when she found herself being caught in a simr situation in real life. ¡°Jonathan, do you really think family ties mean nothing to prominent families?¡± Sophia asked, looking up at Jonathan, unable to hide the disappointment in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case,¡± Jonathan said with a smile. ¡°The Goldstein family is just an exception. The world is not all that bad!¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± When Sophia heard Jonathan¡¯s reply, her eyes lit up at once. It was as if hope had ignited in her heart once again. ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan chuckled and sat down next to Sophia. ¡°Have you forgotten how protective my dad was of you and Tommy when he was still alive? When the two of you did something wrong and were being punished, my dad would always stand up for you. I remembered there was once when he had to kneel down throughout the night as punishment!¡± ¡°I remember that. How could I ever forget?¡± Sophia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when Jonathan mentioned Daniel. ¡°When I was young, Tommy and I often got into trouble due to mischief. When that happened, Daniel would take the me for us and get punished instead. It¡¯s such a pity that he passed away so young¡­ Also, I have failed to take care of you after he passed away¡­ I¡¯ve let Daniel down¡­¡± Sophia could no longer hold back her emotions and burst into tears. Tears fell from her eyes, trickling down her face beforending on the couch. Her eyes were bloodshot from crying, and her entire body was shaking as she sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Jonathan was at a loss as to what to do when Sophia suddenly started crying. A woman¡¯s tears were what he feared most! ¡°I¡¯m sure my parents won¡¯t hold it against you for that.¡± Jonathan patted Sophia¡¯s back and said gently, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not even your fault!¡± ¡°It is my fault. If I hade back earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much! If I was smarter, I wouldn¡¯t have been kept in the dark for so many years! I could have found you earlier and taken you back to Yaleview!¡± Sophia started sobbing even harder, her body shaking uncontrobly. Suddenly, she could no longer control her emotions and threw herself in Jonathan¡¯s arms, bawling her lungs out. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m so sorry that I didn¡¯t take good care of you! I¡¯ve let your parents down! I¡¯m so dumb that I can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Sophia could not stop ming herself. Jonathan felt rather helpless with Sophia sobbing in his arms. Even though the two of them were indeed quite close when they were young, even sharing a bed, that was when he was still a kid! However, he was already a grown man and it was rather inappropriate for him to be physically so close to a woman! ¡°Aunt Sophia, don¡¯t cry anymore. If you continue crying, those face masks that you put on would all go to waste!¡± Jonathan patted the woman¡¯s back gently while trying to keep his distance. ¡°Besides, who said you¡¯re stupid? Last time, my mom used to tell me that Aunt Sophia is the smartest and most beautiful person in the Goldstein family!¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 The Legendary Man Chapter 286 Waiting For Someone ¡°Really?¡± Sophia looked up abruptly and blinked. ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡± Jonathan said as he patted her back lightly. ¡°My mom would always tell me to find a wife like my aunt when I was young¡ªsomeone virtuous, beautiful, and sane.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯m not as good as she says.¡± She blushed when she heard what he said. She didn¡¯t expect Elizabeth to speak so highly of her. ¡°Well, it¡¯d be perfect if you could change your bad habit of flicking my forehead,¡± Jonathan said seriously. However, Sophia rejected right after he finished speaking, ¡°No way. It¡¯s already a habit of ten years. How can I change just because you say so? Besides, it¡¯s a good habit. Why should I change it?¡± Having said that, she flicked his forehead when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. A smile then surfaced on her face. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good habit so I have to continue with it. Isn¡¯t that right, snob?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s just because you feel great seeing me suffer!¡± he retorted. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care.¡± She scoffed and took a nce at him, ¡°Well, you¡¯re my nephew. Who else can I bully besides you?¡± Jonathan sighed helplessly and then discreetly put some distance between them. ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed!¡± His shirt was covered in Sophia¡¯s tears and snot. Having heard what he said, she realized how inelegant she was being. She quickly pushed him away and said anxiously, ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t dirty your shirt on purpose.¡± Her face flushed red when she thought of how she threw herself into Jonathan¡¯s arms and cried her heart out. Sophia! You¡¯re a thirty-year-old woman! Why are you still acting like a little girl? Why were you crying for nothing? Not only that, but you were also crying in Jonathan¡¯s arms! How embarrassing! ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Jonathan got up and walked toward the bedroom. Fortunately, he brought a few sets of extra clothes. Otherwise, he would have had to go around without a shirt on. ¡°Snob¡­¡± Sophia opened the door right when he took off his shirt and was about to put on a clean one. A scream left her mouth right after that. The woman quickly sped her hands over her eyes. ¡°W-Why aren¡¯t you wearing a shirt, snob?¡± she asked with a flushed face. It hasn¡¯t even been a few minutes. How has he taken off his shirt already? ¡°There¡¯s no need to cover your eyes! I only took off my shirt,¡± Jonathan said, exasperated by her behavior. ¡°No! Hurry up and put on something!¡± she shouted while turning around. ¡°All right. I¡¯m done.¡± He grabbed onto the first shirt he saw and quickly put it on. Then, he looked at Sophia exasperatedly, ¡°Can you please knock the next time you enter?¡± ¡°I forgot, okay?¡± the woman said as she uncovered her eyes. ring at him, she continued, ¡°Besides, why should I knock? There¡¯s not a part of you that I haven¡¯t seen when you were younger. I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± Even though that was what she said, her face was almost as red as an apple. ¡°Why are you blushing, then?¡± Jonathan asked as he took the dirty shirt out of the room. ¡°Where is the washing machine?¡± ¡°That was because I was feeling warm!¡± Sophia retorted as she stomped her feet. Then, she snatched the shirt from her nephew and said, ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡± Once she was done speaking, she headed to theundry room. She returned shortly after and was evidently calmer than before. However, her eyes were still red from crying, and her face was still slightly tinged pink. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed, snob?¡± the woman couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw him on the couch, not a hint of fatigue on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry,¡± he replied while shaking his head. Looking at the time, he added, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡± ¡°What? Who are you waiting for?¡± Sophia asked. ¡°Someone from the Goldstein family. You can go ahead and sleep first if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯m just going to wait here,¡± Jonathan said while looking at her indifferently. ¡°Someone from the Goldstein family ising?¡± Realization dawned on her upon hearing his words. ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot. Your grandpa said that if he doesn¡¯t see us in an hour, he¡¯s going to send someone to get us. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave, snob. We should look for a ce to hide.¡± She had almost forgotten about it after what had happened earlier. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide. Do you think those from the Goldstein family can capture me so easily? You¡¯re really underestimating me, Aunt Sophia,¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°No. Listen to me, snob¡­¡± The woman couldn¡¯t stop herself from panicking when she saw how indifferent toward the situation her nephew was being. ¡°The Goldstein family hires a lot of professional hitmen. I heard all of them retired from the army, and some of them are even from the special forces! Besides, they¡¯ve killed countless people on the battlefield. Aren¡¯t you just giving yourself the trouble if you go against people who don¡¯t value their lives? Trust me. Let¡¯s go look for a ce to hide. We can come back once this whole ordeal passes.¡± As she spoke, the woman got up to get changed in her room. However, right when she was finished speaking, intense knocking sounded from the door. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound was unusually loud, and Sophia jumped in surprise even though she was standing quite far from the door. ¡°Are¡­ Are they here, snob?¡± ¡°Coming!¡± Jonathan got up and walked to the door. ¡°It¡¯s great that they¡¯re here so early. At least this won¡¯t waste my time and keep me up tonight.¡± With that, he reached out to open the door. At the sight of this, Sophia quickly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t open the door!¡± But she was toote as he had already pulled open the door. Tommy stood waiting outside. Behind him were a dozen stocky men, all of them dressed in ck. They were armed with metal pipes and batons. There were also some armed with triangr bays. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t run away, Jonathan.¡± Surprise shed across Tommy¡¯s face when he saw how casually Jonathan had opened the door. He thought that thetter would have run away by the time he arrived. Yet not only did he not run away, but he also opened the door for him. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 The Legendary Man Chapter 287 Where Are You Going ¡°Run? Why should I do that? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to bring me away with a few hooligans like them? Don¡¯t underestimate me, Tommy,¡± Jonathan said as he took a nce at the man. Upon hearing the former¡¯s words, Tommy stared coldly at him and said, ¡°You better surrender now, Jonathan. It¡¯d be bad if you get hurt. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to end up getting your arms and legs broken like Troy, do you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tommy. Stop with the act now. If you can really break my arms and legs, would you really still be standing here talking to me? I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully if I¡¯m alive, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the one who knows me best. It¡¯s too bad that your grandpa wants me to cripple you instead of taking your life. Do you think you can live past tonight otherwise?¡± Tommy said, toozy to put up a pretense any further. He didn¡¯t want to speak to Jonathan any further as he ordered right after that, ¡°Move. Beat him all you want if he resists even a little. Do whatever you want with him as long as he¡¯s still breathing in the end.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At that, the men behind him raised their weapons and started charging. However, Jonathan merely sneered at the sight of this. He was just about to attack when Sophia suddenly appeared in front of him. She opened up her arms and shielded him with her body. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Tommy?¡± ¡°Get out of the way! This is none of your business!¡± Tommy snapped. ¡°He¡¯s your nephew and Daniel¡¯s only son, Tommy! How could you do this to our brother?¡± she eximed. Her body trembled from anger as she stared at her brother. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m already giving Daniel face by not killing his son. Otherwise, do you think he¡¯d still be alive now? If it weren¡¯t for our brother, I would have ordered someone to kill him off when he was chased out of the Goldstein family back then. So get out of the way!¡± the former replied after giving her a cold look. He then pushed Sophia away and shouted, ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All it took was one order. The men instantly charged at Jonathan with their weapons. ¡°No, Tommy!¡± Sophia trembled with rage having seen this. Nheless, Tommy didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. He stared at his nephew coldly and said, ¡°Just onest reminder for you, Jonathan. You better not put up a fight and just surrender. If not, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s great. I want to see just how ruthless you can be too.¡± Not wanting to waste any more time, Jonathan stepped forward and mmed a kick in one of the men¡¯s stomach. The kick sent him flying over three feet away. Those who were behind that man were also sent flying out of the door. However, just as they were about to get back up to attack again, Jonathan went out to them and mmed the door behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t open the door within the next ten minutes, Aunt Sophia. You¡¯ll just risk getting your floor dirty if you do.¡± His aura turned the second he closed the door. Since Sophia was with him earlier, he didn¡¯t want to cause any bloodshed in the ce. He didn¡¯t want to make it messy for her eyes. However, it was time for the group of men¡¯s death now that the door was closed. The men in ck could only see a ck shadow shing across their eyes in the next instant. Before they could even react, their faces were met with Jonathan¡¯s fist. He had put in all his strength while punching them and didn¡¯t hold back at all. The head of the man standing in the front shattered with a blow from him. Blood sttered everywhere in a sh. A revolting stench filled the corridor the next second. The sight of this bloody scene terrified the rest of the men. None of them had seen such a gory scene even though they used to be in the army. One punch was all it took to crush his head? What kind of sick joke is this? They were a group of retired special forces, but they weren¡¯t even able to stand a chance against Jonathan¡¯s punch. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. It¡¯s your turn soon.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t give them any chance to retreat when he saw that they were moving backward out of shock. He darted forward and grabbed one of the men by their hair. Immediately after that, he smashed the man¡¯s face with his knees. Thetter¡¯s nose was broken with a loud crack that rang through the corridor. The man fainted before he could even let out a scream of agony, and copsed to the ground with a loud thud. In less than a minute, two intimidating men were already dead. The remaining men paled at how merciless Jonathan was as they yelled, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Someone who wants all of you dead!¡± His gaze steeled coldly as he stomped on the ground. Then, followed by a swift kick, a triangr baynded in his hand. Jonathan took a nce at the weapon and then at the men before saying, ¡°Let me show you how to use a triangr bay.¡± At that, he dashed forward and pierced the weapon through one of the men¡¯s chests. Blood gushed out of his chest immediately after. But Jonathan didn¡¯t even pause to look at him before jabbing his elbow at the man¡¯s temple. Thud! The man¡¯s vision went ck, and he copsed. ¡°Run! Quickly!¡± The remaining men finally realized that something wasn¡¯t right. They turned to run, but there was no way that Jonathan would give them a chance to escape. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he scoffed coldly. As he spoke, he bolted forward and caught one of them by their shirt. With a swift movement, the man was thrown off the building. An agonized wail split the air. Before he even reached the ground below, Jonathan had already thrown another one of them down. Screams followed one after another. A few minutester, Jonathan stomped on thest man¡¯s knees before throwing him off the building. Only then did the corridor finally quiet down. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 The Legendary Man Chapter 288 Getting Even ¡°Those annoying flies are finally dead.¡± He threw the triangr bay away and dusted his hands as he looked around the empty corridor. It¡¯s finally peaceful now that those flies are gone. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing, Jonathan?¡± Tommy asked anxiously, stumbling as he watched his nephew walk closer to him. He would never have imagined that the group of retired special forces he brought would all be thrown off a building before they could even touch Jonathan. Retired special forces, my foot! They¡¯re all useless! ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan stared at him indifferently. He lit up a cigarette and took a puff before continuing, ¡°I remember that I told you not to show your face in front of me again back in Jadeborough. Otherwise, I¡¯d make sure you die a horrible death.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer, Jonathan! I¡¯m your uncle!¡± Tommy was finally seized by fear. Even the group of retired special forces didn¡¯t stand a chance against him and had been thrown off the building. Let alone him. ¡°Uncle?¡± Jonathan snorted upon hearing that. ¡°You were the one who wanted to break my arms and legs earlier. It didn¡¯t seem like you were my uncle then. Those who don¡¯t know any better would think that there¡¯s a deep-rooted vengeance between us. Weren¡¯t you going to show me how ruthless you are? Is this what you call ruthless? This is so disappointing, Tommy.¡± Not wanting to waste any more time, Jonathan strode toward Tommy and kicked him in his knees. A loud crack was heard, and before thetter could even let out a scream, the man proceeded to kick his other knee. ¡°You b*stard! How dare you break my legs?¡± Tommy reprimanded while shrieking in pain. Harrowing screams filled the corridors. He grimaced as he clutched his legs. Pain shot through him but Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. Instead, the man lifted his leg and stomped on his uncle¡¯s arm. Another crack sounded, and the bones in his arm were broken. Thetter then stomped on his other arm. ¡°You said you were going to break my arms and legs, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m returning the favor. An eye for an eye.¡± Jonathan stared down at Tommy, who was wincing in pain. Thetter¡¯s limbs had been broken in a blink of an eye. ¡°You b*stard! You deserve to burn in hell! The Goldstein family won¡¯t let you off easily. Just you wait!¡± Tommy broke out into cursing him but he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°The Goldstein family? Do you think I¡¯d go easy on them just because they let me off the hook? I¡¯ve given your family a chance three years ago, but none of you appreciated it. Instead, your behaviors worsened. I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes since none of you seem like you appreciate the chance I¡¯ve given you.¡± Once he was finished speaking, Jonathan grabbed his uncle by his cor and suspended him in the airwell by the stairs. ¡°Tell Emmett that he doesn¡¯t need toe looking for me. I¡¯ll be there at the Goldstein residence to teach all of you a lesson once I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°You imbecile! Let me down this instant!¡± Tommy¡¯s vision began to darken, and he was about to faint when he saw how high up he was. ¡°Go ahead and continue screaming. The louder you are, the faster your shirt is going to tear. Scream louder if you want to die faster.¡± Jonathan then turned to knock on Sophia¡¯s door. ¡°Open up, Aunt Sophia.¡± ck! The woman rushed out worriedly. ¡°Are you all right, Jonathan? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t I tell you that hooligans like them won¡¯t be able to hurt me?¡± he replied with a smile. ¡°Really? Stop lying! What is this? And you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not hurt?¡± She started to panic when she saw blood on his shirt. ¡°How¡¯s the injury? Is it serious? Do I have to send you to the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. This is their blood,¡± he answered. Then, he pushed her into the room and closed the door behind him. He wasn¡¯t about to let Sophia see her brother hanging by the stairs. What if she relents and tries to help him down? ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°Take off your shirt and let me see, then!¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡± As he spoke, Jonathan lifted his shirt helplessly. The woman¡¯s face flushed red at the sight of his tan skin and toned muscles. ¡°See? I didn¡¯t lie, did I?¡± He covered himself up and turned to look at his aunt but noticed that her face was crimson red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked after seeing how weirdly she was acting. ¡°N-Nothing!¡± She quickly turned around and pinched herself. Sophia! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s your nephew! What are you blushing about? ¡°What¡¯s up with the scars, Jonathan?¡± she asked after calming herself down. ¡°I got hurt when I was serving in the army,¡± he replied. ¡°What? You got so many scars from serving in the army?¡± Sophia¡¯s expression changed instantly. She had only taken a swift nce, but there were at least five to six scars on him. Thergest one stretched across his entire back. ¡°This is nothing. There was one time when a grenade exploded by my feet. If it weren¡¯t for my quick reflexes, I would have turned into mush,¡± Jonathan said with a smile. He sounded so casual when talking about his past. It was just a few scars. As a soldier, it was normal to have scars from fighting in a battle. It was an honor for soldiers to have them. ¡°It¡¯s not funny!¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t stop herself from flicking his forehead upon seeing Jonathan smile while talking about how he was almost killed by a grenade. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re smiling. Do you know how worried that makes me?¡± ¡°You flicked me again!¡± the man eximed while ring at her. ¡°What about it?¡± Sophia said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Flick my forehead if you dare!¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have the guts to do it?¡± He pretended to try and flick her forehead, but she didn¡¯t give him the chance to do so. Right when he lifted his hand, she rushed into her room and closed the door behind her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about who I am before you try and flick my forehead, snob? Go to bed!¡± Sophia huffed and threw herself onto her bed. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 The Legendary Man Chapter 289 That Monster The night went by in the blink of an eye! However, at dawn, someone unexpectedly showed up at Yaleview General Hospital in a body covered in blood! That person was none other than the second son of the Goldstein family, Tommy! He would be the future sessor of the Goldstein family! ¡°Quick! Inject the patient with ten milligrams of adrenaline!¡± ¡°Ten milligrams won¡¯t be sufficient. Increase the dose to fifteen!¡± ¡°Prepare for cardiac resuscitation! Quick!¡± In the emergency room, a group of doctors was doing their best to save the man. However, his condition was too serious. Not only were all of his limbs broken but the rest of his bones were smashed as well! Any dy in the treatment would result in the loss of his life! Outside the ward, Emmett looked so furious like he was about to kill someone! Apparently, he had sent Tommy to capture the two unfilial children, Jonathan and Sophia back. Instead of capturing them, Tommy ended up in the emergency room. ¡°Emmett, you are too lenient with that rascal, Jonathan. If you had sent someone earlier on to get rid of him, Tommy wouldn¡¯t end up in this state,¡± said the beautiful woman with white hair who was sitting next to Emmett. That woman was none other than Emmett¡¯s wife! Mrs. Goldstein! ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all these now?¡± Emmett red at her. ¡°Tommy is already seriously injured. I did not expect that rascal Jonathan to be so vicious. He actually broke all of Tommy¡¯s arms and legs!¡± Emmett only had two sons! His older son had died in a car ident. Hence, he had always hoped that his younger son would be his sessor and helmed the Goldstein family. Unfortunately, his second son was maimed by Jonathan! No matter what, Tommy was still his uncle! How can this b*stard be so brutal? ¡°I don¡¯t care. If anything untoward happens to Tommy, I want Jonathan to pay for it with his life!¡± Hatred was written all over her gorgeous looking face. Tommy was her only bloodline in this world! If anything were to happen to Tommy, what is going to happen to the Goldstein family? Emmett is getting older by the day. When he passes on, who is going to be in charge of the Goldstein family? Please don¡¯t tell me that Jonathan will be the sessor. ¡°Enough! Stop talking so much! I know what to do!¡± Annoyed, Emmett cut her off and was about to walk toward the emergency room. However, as he was getting up, the door of the emergency room opened up! Next, a middle-aged doctor dressed in a white coat came out and said, ¡°Old Mr. Goldstein, we have tried our best! All of Mr. Goldstein¡¯s limbs were seriously injured. Not only were the tendons torn off, but the bones were allpletely crushed as well! We have managed to keep him alive, but I¡¯m afraid his arms and legs cannot be salvaged!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that serious?¡± When Emmett heard about the torn tendons and crushed bones, his expression changed instantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way? Money is not an issue. As long as his arms and legs can be cured, we don¡¯t care how much it¡¯s going to cost us!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Goldstein, this is not a matter of money!¡± Hearing what Emmett had said, the middle-aged doctor shook his head. ¡°Given the current medical standard, there is no one who can cure him! Even if the best doctors in the world won¡¯t be able to save Mr. Goldstein¡¯s arms and legs!¡± ¡°Nothing can be done?¡± Emmett¡¯s face darkened when he heard the doctor¡¯s prognosis. ¡°No.¡± The doctor shook his head and continued, ¡°In actual fact, your son isn¡¯t the first patient that I have encountered today who has the same condition! There is another patient with the exact injuries like Mr. Goldstein. Both his arms and legs were broken, his tendons torn off, and all of his bones were smashed to bits! Given their conditions, the most well-known specialists in the world won¡¯t be able to do anything too!¡± ¡°Did you say there is another patient who has the same injuries as Tommy?¡± Emmett was taken aback when he heard that, and he had a sense of foreboding. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Troy, the eldest son of the Zeller family! Old Mr. Goldstein, I suppose you know him, don¡¯t you?¡± mentioned the doctor. ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Emmett looked murderous at that instant! How can it not be the same? After all, they were attacked by the same man! Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, there won¡¯t be much difference in their injuries. ¡°Should I arrange for the both of them to be in the same room?¡± asked the doctor. ¡°This way, it will be much easier for the medical teams to look after the two of them!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Emmett declined immediately. ¡°Put them in separate rooms. The further, the better!¡± During a time like this, he had no wish to see the Zeller family! As if we aren¡¯t unlucky enough! ¡°Sure. I will get them different rooms then.¡± Although the doctor had no idea why Emmett had requested for Troy to be ced further away from Tommy, he still went ahead and gave the instruction. However, the moment he finished talking, an old man dressed in a traditional robe appeared in front of them out of nowhere! ¡°Emmett, what are you doing here?¡± When Nathan spotted Emmett, he appeared upset. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you in bed in the middle of the night? Are you here to mock the Zeller family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Nathan. Listen to me-¡± Hearing Nathan¡¯s nasty remark, Emmett was stunned and wanted to exin himself. However, before he could finish his exnation, Nathan cut him off. ¡°Enough! I don¡¯t want to hear your crap! Let me ask you. Where is Sophia and that toyboy? Have you captured them yet?¡± He could not be bothered with why Emmett hade to the hospital instead of sleeping at home at this hour! All he wanted was to apprehend Sophia and that toyboy in order to avenge Troy! ¡°No!¡± Emmett shook his head, and with an ashen face, he continued, ¡°We encountered a little setback. Nathan, give me a little more time. I assure you that I will seize the two of them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! I have enough of your b*llshit!¡± Nathan¡¯s face turned cold. He pointed at Emmett and warned him, ¡°I will only give you one more day. By the end of the day, if I have not seen that promiscuous daughter of yours and her toyboy, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! Since you cannot even control your own daughter, then I will have to teach that whore a lesson myself!¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 The Legendary Man Chapter 290 Dead Men Tell No Tales ¡°You¡­¡± When Emmett heard Nathan use his daughter of being a sl*t, he was outraged. If she¡¯s a shameless sl*t, does that mean I¡¯m shameless, too? ¡°Remember, Emmett, you have one day. If I don¡¯t see them by midnight, the entire Goldstein family had better be prepared to pay the consequences with your lives!¡± Nathan left without giving him a chance to react. By the time the former was gone, Emmett was shaking so badly from anger that he broke his dragon- adorned walking cane in two. ¡°How dare he! This is too much! Who do they think they are? Back then, didn¡¯t the Zeller family beg at the door of Asura¡¯s Office like dogs? If it wasn¡¯t for the support from someone at the office, would Nathan Zelller dare to speak to me that way? If us Goldsteins have the same support, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do it. He¡¯s simply bullying us into getting his way!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The four prominent families of Yaleview were the Zellers, Maxwells, Hamiltons, and Morsleys. They had survived when the Four Asura Guards¡¯ army invaded because of their contributions towards Asura¡¯s victory. Now that he belongs to one of the four prominent families, has Nathan forgotten how he had groveled in front of Asura¡¯s Office? ¡°Enough! What¡¯s the point of bringing up the past now?¡± Loretta couldn¡¯t help but snort at Emmett. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault that you weren¡¯t even worthy to step into Asura¡¯s Office when he led his army during the bloodbath in Yaleview? If only we had someone in the office like they have, do you think he would dare speak to you that way?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Emmett was infuriated by his wife¡¯s words. ¡°How can you use me of being unworthy? What do you know? Back then, I didn¡¯t care for it! I would rather die standing than submit myself to Asura¡¯s Office like a dog.¡± ¡°Yea, yea. They wouldn¡¯t have wanted you even if you were a dog!¡± Loretta scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of acting tough in front of me? Do you think I wasn¡¯t aware that you were trying to pull strings just to get close to Asura¡¯s Office? Unfortunately, you were ignored, and no one was willing to help you at all. After all this time, do you actually think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are?¡± ¡°Shut your trap, woman!¡± His expression darkened. He was furious at having his weakness exposed. Raising his hand, he confronted her. ¡°If you dare say one more word, I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°You¡¯ll what? Hit me?¡± Loretta sneered. ¡°Emmett, have you forgotten how your status was elevated in the Goldstein family? If not for me, do you think you can take on the position as head of the family? So, what now? Are you going to hit me just because you can?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Despite having his arm in mid-air, Emmett didn¡¯t follow through with the p. It was undeniable that he relied on his wife to be the head of the Goldstein family. As her husband, he naturally understood Loretta Thompson very well. She was ruthless and decisive. In fact, her methods were significantly more superior to his. Back then, Loretta was the one who decided to banish Jonathan from the family less than an hour after Daniel¡¯s demise. Subsequently, she dered that their second son would rece Daniel as the heir to the Goldstein family. It was a heartless move that even Emmett felt bad about it. ¡°Will you drop the act and stop being so dramatic?¡± When she saw how furious her husband was, Loretta asserted, ¡°Let me tell you, Emmett. Nathan isn¡¯t joking with us. If you want to protect our family, bring Sophia and that b*stard back here. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re dead or alive.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that we silence them permanently?¡± Her proposal took him aback. For goodness¡¯ sake, that¡¯s my own daughter! He didn¡¯t mind doing that to Jonathan, since he hadn¡¯t seen his defiant grandson for more than ten years. However, Sophia was someone he had raised himself. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to silence them.¡± Loretta¡¯s eyes glistened grimly. ¡°And it has to be a clean job to ensure that neither of them survives the night. Only their deaths can stop the situation from escting.¡± ¡°As for the Zellers,¡± she sneered, ¡°remember how Nathan humiliated you in your own home today. At the next opportunity, you will pay them back by utterly destroying them.¡± ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go along with your n. I¡¯ll send men to execute it right away.¡± Instantaneously, Emmett made his decision. It was just as Sophia had said over the phone. In the hour of need, he couldn¡¯t rule out abandoning her. Compared to the fate of the entire Goldstein family, Sophia was expendable, even if she was his daughter. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Loretta shook her head at Emmett¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get involved. Do you think you can bring yourself to kill your own flesh and blood?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Emmett was filled with reluctance. After all, when it really came to it, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to take his own daughter¡¯s life. ¡°Hmph, look at how indecisive you are. Are you even a man?¡± His wife snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll send men to post a bounty on the Dark Web and someone will naturally take the job. All you have to do is to hand over their corpses before nightfall.¡± The Dark Web? The moment he heard those words, Emmett¡¯s expression drastically changed. He obviously knew what the Dark Web entailed. It was the world¡¯srgest underground assassin organization. All the world¡¯s top assassins were in it. As long as one was willing to pay, one would definitely find an assassin to get the job done. Nevertheless, it had never crossed his mind that one day, he would end up hiring someone from the Dark Web to assassinate his own daughter and grandson. ¡°Just do what you have to. I¡¯m exhausted now, so don¡¯t disturb me until it gets dark.¡± Just as he spoke, Emmett turned around and left without another word. His silhouette seemed to have shriveled, as if he had aged decades in a matter of seconds. He began to question the meaning of his life. His eldest son had died in a car ident, while the fate of his other son remained unknown. And now, he was going to kill his own daughter. What kind of man am I? Chapter 291 Chapter 291 The Legendary Man Chapter 291 Live Firing Exercise The night went by in the blink of an eye. The next morning, the incessant ringing of Jonathan¡¯s phone woke him up at the crack of dawn. Frowning, he answered in an irritated tone, ¡±Hello?¡± After all, he had always hated being woken up from his sleep by someone else. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, have you gone back to Yaleview?¡± The moment the call connected, he heard a hoarse voice over the line. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Casually lighting a cigarette, Jonathan turned on the lights and nced at the clock. He realized it was only five in the morning. It was still pitch-ck outside. ¡°It was Andy!¡± the hoarse voice continued. ¡°Last night, I heard him say that you had returned to Yaleview. But since it was midnight, I didn¡¯t dare disturb you. Hence, I called you first thing in the morning instead.¡± ¡°He sure is a bbermouth!¡± Jonathan snapped. ¡°Tell him he has to serve detention for one month starting from today, and he¡¯s not allowed to step out of the military base. If he dares to disobey, I¡¯ll break his legs myself! Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Even though it was over the phone, the caller was still intimidated by Jonathan¡¯s instructions. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, is one month too short? Why don¡¯t we detain him for six months?¡± ¡°Do you want to join him?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± The caller denied at once. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, when did youe back?¡± ¡°A few days ago,¡± Jonathan casually replied. ¡°Who else knows that I¡¯m back?¡± ¡°No¡­ no one. Just the few of us.¡± Those few naturally meant the elders of Asura¡¯s Office and the four Kings of War. ¡°Go ahead. What did you call me for?¡± After tapping the ash off his cigarette, Jonathan got up and drew back the curtains. The caller was one of the four Kings of War, Karl Hamilton. Back in the day, he was Jonathan¡¯s subordinate. Themander had handpicked him to join Asura¡¯s Office as one of the four Kings of War after many hard-earned victories under his belt. ¡°It¡¯s something trivial.¡± Karl chuckled like a fool over the phone. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, where are you? Why don¡¯t Ie pick you up?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Jonathan answered inly. ¡°Whatever it is, you can just tell me over the phone.¡± ¡°It will be the eight Asura Guards¡¯ annual live-firing exercise soon. Since you didn¡¯t attendst year, would you like to drop by this year, given that you¡¯re in Yaleview?¡± ¡°Live-firing exercise?¡± The question surprised themander. Is it that time of the year already? After all, the annual exercise was established by him three years ago. All eight Asura Guards would take part. The winner would have the honor of being the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the team until the next exercise. Most importantly, the goal of the yearly event was to increase theirbat ability so that they could perform better as a team on the battlefield one day. ¡°When is this?¡± Jonathan casually asked. ¡°In two weeks.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Really, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Karl sounded ecstatic because he didn¡¯t expect themander to agree. Ever since the training exercise was established, Jonathan had only been present for the first one. Subsequently, he never attended the rest. Therefore, Karl was just trying his luck when he posed the question. Jonathan¡¯s affirmative answer surprised him. ¡°Mm-hmm! Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Sir, will you also be dropping by Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Karl continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for too long. We¡¯re beginning to forget what you look like!¡± Ever since Jonathan¡¯s disappearance one year ago, no one had heard from him. Even the four Kings of War weren¡¯t able to track him down. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back there,¡± he declined without a second thought. The reason he didn¡¯t tell anyone about his trip to Yaleview was that he didn¡¯t want to see them. After a year, he wanted to observe how much his men had grown during his year-long absence. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give us your address, and we¡¯lle to visit you?¡± Karl insisted. ¡°Alternatively, I can visit you discreetly without letting the others know.¡± ¡°You simply talk too much. Is it because you¡¯re not getting enough training? Do you want me to increase the intensity of your training?¡± Jonathan¡¯s tone grew stern. ¡°No, no, Sir. Not at all.¡± Karl was so terrified that he didn¡¯t dare say another word. Back when he was under Jonathan¡¯s command, he had personally experienced the torturous training which was his worst nightmare. It was something he never wanted to go through ever again. ¡°Stay the h*ll away from me if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Jonathan snapped. ¡°Before the live-firing exercise, you had better not call me or appear before me. Otherwise, get ready to strip off your rank and be banished to Northern Crimson Prison, where you can enjoy the sand together with Dorian.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯m ending the call right away.¡± Not daring to waste any more time, Karl ended the call with a click. He was so worried that another word out of his mouth would cause him to be exiled to Northern Crimson Prison in Mysonna. It was a ce no one wanted to go. There was nothing other than sand as far as the eye could see. ¡°Despite not seeing him for a year, he hasn¡¯t progressed at all!¡± Jonathan tossed his phone aside and stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. Just when he was preparing to take a shower, he suddenly heard light footstepsing from outside his room. Regardless of how faint the footsteps were, the sound didn¡¯t escape his ears. Is someone outside? Jonathan furrowed his brows instantly. He was about to get to the door, but the sound of the footsteps was gone. Was it just my imagination? Maintaining his frown, the man quietly walked to the door and opened it abruptly. However, there was no one in the dark hallway. It was pitch ck except for the dim shadows of tree branches swaying with the wind. Nevertheless, Jonathan was unsettled because it was just too quiet. Years of battle had sharpened his keen sense of awareness. Without that, he would have died a long time ago. Suddenly, Jonathan mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Staring at the empty corridor, he inly remarked, ¡°Come on now, there¡¯s no point hiding.¡± His voice echoed in the hallway. No one responded, and there was no one to be seen. It felt as if he was shouting into thin air. His eyes narrowed immediately as he took a swift step forward and threw a punch into the darkness. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 The Legendary Man Chapter 292 Assassination Bang! The sound shattered the silence in the hallway. Jonathan could feel his fiste into contact with something or someone. The next moment, he heard a muted groan as a ck figure staggered backward and crashed into the wall behind him. ¡°How did you notice my presence?¡± the ck figure asked in a raspy voice. As an assassin, he was proficient in hiding in the shadows and striking when his victims least expected it. However, not only did his attack fail, but his prey also discovered him. For a man of his profession, it was an outright humiliation. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡± Staring coldly at him, Jonathan charged forward andunched another punch. He wasn¡¯t going to give the assassin an opportunity to counter-attack at all. The next moment, a loud crack of fractured bone rang out. Thetter had zero chance of defending himself. He spewed a mouthful of blood before dropping to his knees in front of his target with a thud. ¡°Considering how weak you are, how did you end up bing an assassin?¡± After shooting the assassin a nce, Jonathan stomped on his knee to shatter it into pieces. The ck figure slumped onto the ground after losing all his strength. ¡°Wh-Who exactly are you?¡± Staring up at Jonathan¡¯s condescending expression, the assassin¡¯s face was red with indignance. Throughout his years as an assassin, he had killed many victims but had never suffered such a humiliation before. The tables had turned. From a hunter, he became a prey before he could fire a shot. It was an outrageous disgrace. ¡°You should¡¯ve done your homework. How dare you attempt an assassination if you know nothing about your target?¡± When he noticed the dissatisfaction on the assassin¡¯s face, Jonathan eyed the man nonchntly. ¡°Before you came to kill me, did no one tell you what happened to thest assassin who tried?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± thetter asked as he red at Jonathan. ¡°I blew his head off with his own sniper rifle and dismembered his corpse.¡± Jonathan stared indifferently at the crippled hitman. ¡°So, what do you think will happen to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to me, but I¡¯m certain the person in the other room is screwed!¡± Having heard those words, the man sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the only assassin who came today?¡± ¡°So, you weren¡¯t targeting me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression drastically changed. He had assumed the Goldstein family sent the assassin to kill him, but he had not expected Sophia to be targeted, too. For goodness¡¯ sake, she¡¯s Emmett¡¯s biological daughter! ¡°You are one of the targets, along with the woman in the room!¡± The assassin scoffed, ¡°So what if I have failed to kill you? As long as thedy in that room is dead, my mission is not considered a total failure!¡± ¡°D*mn you!¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s expression turned murderous as he crushed the assassin¡¯s spine with a stomp. The loud crack of fracturing bone rang out. The assassin didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream in agony before his head fell limp in a pool of blood. After he dealt with the first hitman, Jonathan dashed to Sophia¡¯s room. Without even knocking, he kicked down her bedroom door. ¡°Aunt Sophia!¡± he frantically called out. The very next moment, the room light suddenly turned on. He was then greeted by the sight of a frightened Sophia who was curled up in her bed, hugging her nket for dear life. With an anxious expression, she asked, ¡°Jonathan, wh-what are you trying to do?¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing. I thought you were in danger.¡± When he saw that his aunt was unharmed and nothing was threatening her, Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How could I be in danger in the middle of the night?¡± Sophia fumed at her nephew. Evidently, she had a fright when he barged into the room without warning. ¡°You¡¯re the biggest danger to me, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± ring at Jonathan, Sophia snapped, ¡°Why did you kick open my door in the middle of the night? You even destroyed it!¡± Her entire face was red with anger after themotion. She was sleeping soundly before being rudely woken up when he kicked her down. The imminent danger she was facing turned out to be none other than her nephew. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, all right?¡± After heaving a sigh of relief, Jonathan scrutinized the surroundings for any hidden threats instead of leaving. ¡°What are you looking at? Turn around! You¡¯re not allowed to look!¡± When Sophia noticed Jonathan¡¯s wandering eyes, she became more infuriated. Not only isn¡¯t he asleep in the middle of the night, but he also kicked down my door and is now snooping around! If it were anyone else, I would have called the police! ¡°I¡¯m not looking at you!¡± Jonathan exined helplessly. ¡°In that case, what are you searching for?¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Most of her skin was exposed, including the two thin spaghetti straps on her shoulder. Given that his eyes were darting around, anyone in her position would naturally be concerned. ¡°I can¡¯t exin right now!¡± With no time to lose, Jonathan darted past her bed, grabbed the curtains in an attempt to close them. ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing?¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t resist asking when she saw how strangely her nephew was behaving. Bang! nk! A shot was fired. The gold bullet flew into the room, shattering the ss panel on the window. Sophia screamed in response before asking anxiously, ¡°Jonathan, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move a muscle!¡± he yelled as he closed the curtains tightly. As expected, there was another assassin hiding out there in the darkness. Fortunately, Jonathan had reacted in the nick of time. If he were a millisecondter, the bullet would likely have pierced his aunt¡¯s head. ¡°All right now, it¡¯s fine!¡± With the curtains drawn, the view of the room was no longer visible to the hitman. He then turned to look at Sophia, who was shaking like a leaf underneath her nket. ¡°Jonathan, what¡¯s going on?¡± The woman¡¯s face was ghastly pale. ¡°Nothing much. Just an assassin,¡± Jonathan inly replied. ¡°Either the Goldsteins or the Zellers have sent one to kill us both!¡± ¡°Assassin? Are you saying that I encountered a killer just now?¡± Sophia widened her eyes in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe that something she saw in the movies was actually happening to her. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 The Legendary Man Chapter 293 Trying To Flee ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nodding, Jonathan borated, ¡°There was an assassin outside the door just now. Also, there¡¯s a sniper in the opposite building. Their aim is to silence both of us!¡± ¡°There was a killer at the door, too?¡± Sophia panicked at his words. ¡°Wh-What happened to him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Jonathan said indifferently. ¡°Dead?¡± she repeated numbly. ¡°Yup.¡± He nodded. ¡°D-Did you k-kill him?¡± she stammered. She grew up in a sheltered environment as a child and had never experienced such a situation before. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jonathan continued to exin with a nod. ¡°Technically, it was self-defense instead of murder. He tried to kill me but ended up being killed.¡± ¡°In that case, what will happen when the police arrive?¡± As an ordinary citizen, Sophia was concerned about Jonathan and how they were going to exin it to the authority. ¡°They won¡¯t being,¡± he said tly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it because he¡¯s nothing more than an assassin. Over the years, I have killed a lot of people. If the police really wanted to arrest me, they would have done so a long time ago.¡± ¡°H-How many people have you killed?¡± Sophia gulped. ¡°Have you forgotten that I was under Asura¡¯smand during the war? How could I have avoided killing anyone, especially on the battlefield?¡± After ncing at her, Jonathan sat by her bed. ¡°All right, now isn¡¯t the time for that. It¡¯s no longer safe for you here. Pack your things. We¡¯re heading to the hotel.¡± ¡°What are we going to the hotel for?¡± She still couldn¡¯t grasp the reality of the situation. Evidently, she was still in shock. ¡°You can¡¯t live here anymore. If I¡¯m not wrong, they have posted your picture and address on the Dark Web. If you don¡¯t move somece else, the other assassins will hunt you down! As long as you¡¯re still alive, the hit on you will continue to be valid!¡± That was the rule of the Dark Web. It would remain an open contract for all the hitmen. In other words, the mission would end only after the target was eliminated. Although Jonathan had never visited the Dark Web before, he had a general understanding of how they functioned. ¡°Then wait for me while I pack.¡± Just as she spoke, Sophia got up without thinking. However, the moment she did, her nket slipped off to reveal her wless white skin in front of her nephew. ¡°Ahhh!¡± she screamed in fright and quickly covered her chest with her arms. Blushing like a tomato, she yelled at Jonathan, ¡°You snob, get out right now!¡± ¡°Fine. There¡¯s no need to shield yourself. Haven¡¯t I seen you naked when we were kids?¡± He threw her words back at her. Suddenly outraged by his words, Sophia kicked him on the butt. ¡°Get out of my room!¡± she snapped with gritted teeth. Looks like he has grown a lot more brazen to the extent of talking back at me! ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Jonathan strode out of her room and lit a cigarette in front of the bay window. Staring at the numerous skyscrapers outside, he knitted his brows. Given the huge number of buildings around them, there was no way he could identify which one the sniper was hiding in. However, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for the sniper to escape, too. After firing at me, do you think you can flee so easily? Without any hesitation, Jonathan took out his phone and made a call. The next moment, a raspy voice answered, ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°On my way to detention.¡± When he heard Jonathan¡¯s voice, the voice over the phone sounded crestfallen. ¡°Sir, have you forgotten that you have sentenced me to one month¡¯s detention?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m calling to tell you it¡¯s canceled and I want to see you in an hour,¡± themander said nonchntly. ¡°Really?¡± The moment he heard he was free, the dejection in his voice disappeared. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, where are you now? Give me your address. I¡¯ll head right over.¡± ¡°Meet me at the entrance of Yaleview International Hotel in one hour. Remember,e alone. Don¡¯t bring anyone else.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± When Jonathan ended the call, Sophia had changed and came out of her bedroom with her luggage in hand. ¡°Hey snob, I¡¯m done packing. When are we leaving?¡± ¡°We can go now.¡± He reached out to help his aunt with her luggage and walked toward the door. ¡°You will be staying at the hotel for the next few days. Don¡¯t go anywhere until Ie and pick you up. If you must leave for some reason, inform me first. I¡¯ll get someone to go along with you.¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to the hotel with me?¡± Sophia was taken aback when she realized her nephew wasn¡¯t joining her at the new location. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do after I send you to the hotel. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± Pulling the bag behind him, Jonathan opened the door. ¡°Until then, I¡¯ll have men standing guard outside your door twenty-four hours a day. If you need anything, just let them know.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I-In that case, please be careful.¡± She bit her lip and decided against inquiring any further. ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Jonathan nodded before pressing the button for the elevator. Half an hourter, their cab arrived at the entrance of Yaleview International Hotel. It was the most extravagant and prestigious hotel in the city, with facilities far exceeding that of its five- star status. In fact, it was particrly famous for its ambience and service. Obviously, their rooms also came at an exorbitant price. A single night in one of them would cost at least tens of thousands. ¡°You¡¯ll be staying here tonight. I have reserved a room for you, and all you need to do is to show your ID at the front desk.¡± After escorting Sophia into the hotel lobby, Jonathan left her alone instead of escorting her to her room. ¡°Wh-When will youe and pick me up?¡± she asked anxiously. ¡°Tonight, at the earliest. Orte afternoon tomorrow.¡± When Jonathan noticed his aunt¡¯s reluctance to move, he couldn¡¯t resist tapping his finger on her head with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared of being alone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Sophia rolled her eyes in response to his words. ¡°I still remember someone being so frightened by horror stories when he was young that he didn¡¯t even dare use the toilet. He even stayed in my bed and refused to leave.¡± Chapter 294 Chapter 294 The Legendary Man Chapter 294 The Goldsteins As Expected ¡°Regardless of who it was, I¡¯m certain that someone wasn¡¯t me.¡± Jonathan felt annoyed when Sophia brought up events from their childhood again. Geez, why is Sophia constantly harping on to the past? ¡°Ha! Why don¡¯t you admit it, scaredy cat?¡± Smacking her lips, his aunt flicked her fingers at his head. ¡°You snob. Just admit that you were afraid. After all, who wasn¡¯t afraid of ghosts when they were children?¡± ¡°Stop yapping about the past!¡± When Jonathan saw that Sophia was about to ramble on, he interrupted her at once. Then, he gestured at one of the hotel staff and instructed, ¡°Help her check-in, please.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At Jonathan¡¯s cue, the middle-aged man hurried over and greeted Sophia politely. ¡°Hello, miss. This way, please.¡± ¡°Hey snob, don¡¯t take too long. I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.¡± After giving Jonathan a thoughtful look, she followed the hotel staff to the front desk. The moment she turned away, they heard a thunderous rumble at the hotel entrance. A green military jeep screeched to a halt in front of the hotel. When its door opened, a middle-aged man in military fatigues stepped out of the vehicle. He had tan skin and didn¡¯t look his age. Moreover, he was wearing a pair of sunsses that covered half his face. Although he wasn¡¯t in full military gear, it was obvious from his swagger that he was a soldier. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± The moment Andy Morsley entered the hotel, he quickly spotted Jonathan. He removed his sunsses and hurried over to where thetter was. ¡°Why did you have toe dressed like that?¡± Jonathan looked at the man¡¯s military fatigue with a grim expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing?¡± The middle-aged man looked down at his uniform self- consciously and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Ignoring his question, Jonathan walked out of the building. They stopped at a corner outside the hotel a few minutester. After casually lighting up a cigarette, Jonathan looked at the middle-aged man and ordered, ¡°Find a mall to gete civilian clothing. I want you out of your uniform.¡± ¡°Why do I need to do that?¡± Themander¡¯s instructions confused Andy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all the questions? Just do as I say.¡± Jonathan shot him a re that terrified him into submission. ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll get changed at once.¡± When Andy turned around to leave, Jonathan called out to him, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± The middle-aged man stopped in his tracks and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Sir?¡± ¡°I called you here today because I need something investigated.¡± Jonathan nced at him inly. ¡°Send men to find out who posted a bounty for my head on the Dark Web. Also, check which assassins have epted the mission.¡± The moment he issued the orders, a cold glint shed in his eyes. I will not let anyone who tries to kill me escape! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s no need to get someone else. I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Just as he spoke, the middle- aged man took out a ck phone that looked like a brick. He flipped it open. What was supposed to be a phone that was only a few inches turned into an eight-inch tablet. After furiously typing on it, a website with a ck background appeared on the screen. The words ¡°Dark Web¡± in blood red were staring back at the men. ¡°Is this a tablet or a phone?¡± Jonathan was surprised when he saw how the middle-aged man transformed the device into somethingrger. ¡°It¡¯s both, actually.¡± As Andy continued to type, he exined, ¡°This is thetest product invented by our R & D department. Under normal circumstances, it functions as a phone. But during emergencies, it can function as a tablet too. Other than a radar tracking system, it¡¯s also equipped with GPS, Anti- Wiretapping software, and Wi-Fi connection to ess the inte.¡± His fingers flew across the keyboard at lightning speed. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I found it! Someone posted an open contractst night on the Dark Web. The reward for your head is five hundred thousand-¡± The moment he read the amount out loud, the middle-aged man rubbed his eyes in surprise. He then took another closer look. ¡°Sir, am I seeing things? How could the bounty for you be only five hundred thousand? It also states here that the sum is for two targets, not just you.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Is this a joke? How can the bounty on Asura be only five hundred thousand? Furthermore, it¡¯s in Chanaen currency! Back when they were overseas, someone once offered a bounty that ran into billions for Jonathan¡¯s life. Even then, the assassins had failed in the attempts. Do these guys really think they can get it done with just five hundred thousand? Are they being delusional? ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken at all. Find out who sent the kill order,¡± Jonathan reiterated, even though he could guess who it was. Nevertheless, he still couldn¡¯t say for sure because Sophia was Emmett¡¯s own daughter. If Emmett can bring himself to take his own daughter¡¯s life, he is no different from a beast. ¡°Let me check.¡± Andy did his magic again. In just a few minutes, his fingers came to a stop. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I traced the source of the post and its IP address indicates they did it locally. Right here in Yaleview.¡± ¡°Where in Yaleview? Give me the exact location.¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Erm¡­¡± The middle-aged man hesitated. ¡°Speak!¡± Jonathan could already guess the answer, judging from his expression. ¡°The Goldstein family of Yaleview,¡± thetter whispered. He was seething through his teeth. Handpicked by Asura himself to be one of the four Kings of War in the office, Andy Morsley naturally knew how the Goldstein family was connected with hismander. Moreover, he was also aware of how the family had survived the bloodbath in Yaleview. If themander hadn¡¯t shown them mercy back then, the hundreds of thousands of Asura Guards would have wiped the Goldstein family out. In fact, they wouldn¡¯t even be here posting a bounty on the Dark Web. ¡°It¡¯s the Goldstein family indeed!¡± The moment he confirmed it was them, Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened. It seems I have overestimated the Goldstein family¡¯s humanity while underestimating how barbaric they can be. Blood rtions truly meant nothing to Emmett. If he could even order a hit on his biological daughter, he is nothing but a cold-blooded animal. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 The Legendary Man Chapter 295 I Am Back When Andy saw the murderous intent emanating out of Jonathan¡¯s eyes, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what is going on?¡± ¡°Stop sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong!¡± Themander shot a re at him. ¡°Continue with your investigations and find out which assassin has epted the job.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Having been admonished by Jonathan, Andy didn¡¯t dare waste another word. Lowering his gaze, he continued to work on the tablet. After a short while, he looked up and replied, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I found them. They¡¯re just two mediocre hitmen named Scorpion and Cobra. These are their details.¡± Subsequently, the middle-aged man handed his tablet over to Jonathan. On it were the details of the two assassins. Scorpion¡¯s specialty was close-quarters assassination. His asking price was between five hundred thousand to one million. There was no other information in terms of his height and looks. However, he had a sess rate of fifty percent. As for Cobra, he was a sniper. His asking price was also between five hundred thousand to one million. There were no other avable details except for his sess rate, which was at sixty percent. After going through the two assassins¡¯ biodata in detail, Jonathan was certain the one he had killed was none other than Scorpion. As for the shooter who had escaped, it would have to be Cobra. ¡°Send men to find out where Cobra is. In one hour¡¯s time, I want him to disappear from the face of this earth. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan barked out his orders. ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Upon receiving his instructions, the middle-aged man folded his tablet back into a phone. While he was in the midst of doing it, Jonathan caught a glimpse of a tiny row of red letters on his screen. It read: Andy Morsley. The man who was so terrified of him was one of the legendary four Kings of War. A son of the Morsleys, Andy¡¯s capabilities alone had propelled his family¡¯s status and established themselves as one of the four prominent families of Yaleview. ¡°Are you using your real name on the Dark Web?¡± Jonathan asked as he casually lit up a cigarette. He had the impression that everyone used a pseudonym on the Dark Web instead of their own name. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Goldstein. Is there anything wrong?¡± Andy asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about someone tracking down your IP address and assassinating you?¡± Jonathan shot him a nce. As one of the four Kings of War, Andy¡¯s hands were already stained with blood after having taken at least hundreds of lives. They had made tons of enemies. Just in Yaleview itself, there were plenty who wanted them dead. Therefore, Jonathan was surprised that he had used his real name to log into the forum of an organization full of assassins. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Andy smacked his lips at hismander¡¯s words. With a nonchnt expression, he exined, ¡°Those weaklings wouldn¡¯t dare kill me. Even if I gave them my actual address, they wouldn¡¯t have the b*lls toe for me, let alone track my IP address down.¡± After all, he was a King of War. It was a title that couldn¡¯t be bought with money. He had earned it through the blood shed by every single person he killed. As a result, no assassination organization would dare to touch him for fear that he would raid their base with his troops. ¡°All right now, stop blowing your own trumpet. Do you think I¡¯m not aware of your abilities?¡± When he noticed that Andy was about to boast again, Jonathan kicked him in the buttocks. ¡°Anyway, pick a group of your most elite troops and have them patrol the hotel vicinity around the clock. On top of that, send another team to stand guard outside Sophia¡¯s door. If she so far as loses a single strand of hair, I¡¯ll strip you off your uniform!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Having received his orders, Andy picked up his phone and issued them to his men without dy. Once he was done with the call, he turned toward Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, who is Sophia? Is she your sister?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my aunt!¡± Seeing the grim look in hismander¡¯s eyes, Andy¡¯s face turned pale. He frantically exined, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. It was just an innocent question.¡± ¡°Stop wasting time. Tonight, you will personally lead the men and stand guard by the hotel¡¯s entrance. If anything goes wrong, the four Kings of War will all be sent to Northern Crimson Prison as The Four Convicts!¡± Not in the mood to entertain Andy further, Jonathan prepared to leave. Just when he turned away, the former asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what about you? Where are you going?¡± ¡°To Goldstein residence!¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned icy cold. ¡°It¡¯s time I settle an old score with them!¡± Years ago, he had shown them mercy by letting them go. Unfortunately, that went unappreciated. Not only did they not learn their lesson, but they even tried to take his life. As a result, he was going to hold them ountable for all their past actions. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯lle with you.¡± Upon hearing that Jonathan was going to confront the Goldsteins alone, Andy suddenly ran after him. Themander stopped him with a re. ¡°Are you defying my orders? Get back to your station! I will deal with my own affairs myself. Without my permission, no one is allowed to approach the Goldstein family at all. Whoever disobeys will be executed without mercy!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The moment he heard that, Andy stopped in his tracks and began backpedaling. He knew how grave the situation was whenever Jonathan brought up ¡°executed without mercy.¡± Those three words were not something they would usually hear from theirmander. Half an hourter, a cab arrived at the Goldstein residence. The family home felt so familiar, yet foreign to Jonathan. At that moment, his thoughts drifted back to memories from more than ten years ago. Back then, the Goldsteins had thrown him out of this house unceremoniously. This was the same ce where he was also warned not to step foot into Yaleview ever again. Moreover, he was forbidden to return to the Goldstein family. From that moment on, Jonathan had transformed from the eldest grandson of the family to a vagabond who wandered the streets. No one had expected that he would return after more than ten years and stand in the same so-called home he was thrown out of. ¡°Goldsteins, I am back again!¡± Looking at the two-panel red door at the main entrance, a cold glint shed in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, I wonder if you can still kick me out this time. If you can¡¯t, it will be my turn to cast all of you out of the house!¡± As he strode toward the Goldstein residence, someone suddenly stopped him at the door. ¡°Stop! Who goes there? How dare you trespass on the Goldstein residence?¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 The Legendary Man Chapter 296 Attack Together ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± he dered coldly. ¡°What? You¡¯re Jonathan Goldstein?¡± The servant turned pale in shock the moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s name. It was as if he had seen a ghost. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan? The same Jonathan that was banished from the Goldstein family? Didn¡¯t he die over ten years ago? As a member of the Goldstein family¡¯s staff, the servant had heard the name on many asions, despite not having seen him before. A decade ago, Jonathan, who was Daniel¡¯s son, was kicked out of the family right after his parents were killed in a car ident. No one had heard from him since then. Rumor was he had died on the streets, and there was nothing left of his corpse. H-How is he still alive? ¡°A-Aren¡¯t you supposed¡­ to be d-dead? How a-are you still alive?¡± Faced with Jonathan, the servant could barely string a coherent sentence together. In his mind, the man was supposed to have been dead. Jonathan stared coldly at the man and snapped, ¡°Who told you I¡¯m dead? Step aside!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The servant was about to protest, but Jonathan¡¯s icy re terrified him into fleeing instead. Meanwhile, Emmett was sitting at the table in the living room. He was practicing calligraphy and was oblivious to what was going on outside. Beside him, Loretta was knitting her brows as she felt a sense of dread creeping into her. Suddenly, the silence of the living hall was shattered by the sound of hurried footsteps. The flustered servant barged into the room. ¡°Old Mr. Goldstein, Old Mrs. Goldstein, there¡¯s trouble!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emmett asked without even looking up. ¡°Sir, J-Jonathan is here!¡± ¡°What?¡± At the mention of Jonathan¡¯s name, the old man¡¯s right hand trembled, causing him to drop his pricey fountain pen onto the ground. ¡°Jonathan? He isn¡¯t dead?¡± All of a sudden, Emmett¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Right outside the door.¡± ¡°Bring him to me.¡± With a grim expression, Emmett looked just as Jonathan stepped into the living hall. For a split second, their eyes met. ¡°Jonathan, you sure are one tough b*stard!¡± Staring at his exiled grandson, who looked unharmed, he sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe the assassins from Dark Web failed to kill you! I wonder if it¡¯s because you¡¯re an unkible roach, or did you get lucky?¡± ¡°I¡¯m unkible, of course!¡± Having heard Emmett¡¯s words, Jonathan simply replied, ¡°Otherwise, I would have died on my way out of Yaleview back then.¡± ¡°I thought so too.¡± When he saw how calm thetter looked, Emmett asked with a smirk, ¡°Since you survived, why have you returned to court your doom instead of using the opportunity to flee Yaleview?¡± ¡°Why should I flee?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°Do you think a bunch of useless scum could pose a threat to me? Even if you used all the resources of the family to hire the best assassin in the world, I guarantee he would still fail, let alone those mediocre ones that you hired on the inte.¡± ¡°With all the resources of the family?¡± Emmett felt as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Jonathan, you are overestimating yourself. Do you actually think I need to draw everything to take you down? Last night, you managed to escape with your life simply because Lady Luck was on your side. Do you think that¡¯s all I have against you? But that¡¯s irrelevant now. Since you¡¯re already here, there will be no escape for you this time!¡± Emmett raised his hand and waved it at the door. ¡°Get him!¡± In the blink of an eye, more than ten burly men swarmed into the room. All of them were holding either triangr bays or military batons. A few of them even had bulges on their hips, indicating that guns were holstered on their waists. ¡°Seize that b*stard!¡± ¡°Right away, sir!¡± At Emmett¡¯s cue, the burly men circled around Jonathan at once. ¡°Jonathan, I would advise you not to act recklessly. These men are mercenaries whom I have hired from overseas. They are different from the lousy assassins of the Dark Web. If you make any hasty moves, I can¡¯t guarantee that they will spare your life.¡± Jonathan was entirely unfazed by the deadly threat. ¡°Emmett, are you trying to frighten me?¡± Despite being outnumbered, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. Instead, he challenged Emmett. ¡°Do you really think that they can take me down?¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Am I still that powerless little kid from over ten years ago? The same boy who was forced to leave Yaleview in dejection just because you ordered me to?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± the old man scoffed. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you had better surrender yourself to captivity. On ount of your father, I¡¯ll consider sparing your life! Or else¡­¡± Even though Emmett didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the meaning he wanted to convey was obvious enough. ¡°Or else what?¡± Jonathan smirked. ¡°Are you going to kill me? Emmett, to be honest, you have not progressed at all this entire time. Do you actually think that I came here just to put myself at your mercy?¡± ¡°What else can it be? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here for revenge?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt when he uttered those words. What does he think this ce is? This is the Goldstein residence! I have more than ten highly skilled mercenaries on my side. Revenge? By him alone? ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m here to exact revenge!¡± Jonathan shot him an indifferent nce. ¡°A few years ago, I spared the Goldsteins out ofpassion. I thought you would have learned your lesson since then. Unexpectedly, you have doubled down on the path you were on. In that case, I will put an end to things once and for all. ¡°Ten years ago, you kicked me out of the family before my parents were even buried. Ten yearster, you sent men to assassinate my wife, Josephine. A few days ago, you even hired assassins to kill me and Aunt Sophia. I will make you pay for every single one of these three atrocities!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned hostile with every word, and he challenged the burly men around him. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time. Come at me all at once!¡± Chapter 297 Chapter 297 The Legendary Man Chapter 297 It Is Your Turn ¡°What are you lot waiting for? Attack!¡± Emmett¡¯s face darkened at his defiance. ¡°Yes!¡± Upon his order, the burly men brandished the batons and bays they were holding and charged at Jonathan. However, before they could strike, Jonathan had sprung into action. Stepping forward swiftly, he launched a punch at one mercenary who was at the front of the group. The impact on his head caused thetter to ck out and copsed to the ground with a thud. Before the rest of the group could react, Jonathan swung his right arm and hit another man on the neck with his elbow. A loud thump rumbled through the room. Despite weighing almost two hundred pounds, the second man fell like a log from Jonathan¡¯s assault. After they saw what happened, rm bells sounded in the other mercenaries¡¯ mind as they approached him cautiously. Being professional hired hands, they had fought many brutal battles and spilled the blood of countless men. However, nothing prepared them to face a foe like Jonathan where they couldn¡¯t counter-attack at all. How is this possible? ¡°What are you standing there for? Why aren¡¯t you attacking him?¡± Emmett raged when he saw the mercenaries recoiling in fear. ¡°You useless fools! How can more than ten of you fail to take down one man? What¡¯s the point of me paying you so much money? Attack!¡± Admonished by their boss, the mercenaries exchanged nces with each other before thrusting their bays at Jonathan¡¯s chest. If they managed to stab him, he would definitely be doomed. ¡°That¡¯s not how you use a triangr bay!¡± Staring at the men with a frosty gaze, Jonathan took one step forward andunched a kick at the third man in the abdomen. Then he snatched the bay from his victim¡¯s hand and plunged it into his chest. Pfft! Fresh blood spewed in every direction. Widening his eyes, Jonathan¡¯s victim dropped like a fly before he had the opportunity to cry out in agony. ¡°This is the proper way of wielding a bay!¡± As Jonathan pulled the weapon out of the deceased¡¯s chest, he red at the rest of them. ¡°It baffles me how you guys could survive overseas for so long with such mediocre skills.¡± The moment he finished, Jonathan charged at the group. In a split second, he had pierced another mercenary in the chest with his bay. Blood began to gush out from his wound. Jonathan didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid at the gory sight. He then shoved histest victim with his right hand, causing thetter to copse onto the ground. The next moment, he turned his bay around and thrust it into another enemy who wasing up from behind him. As the loud crack of fractured bones rang out, Jonathan twisted his de to further damage his victim¡¯s ribs. His actions were extremely efficient, ruthless, and decisive. How is he a prey? Evidently, he is a killing machine! ¡°Kill him!¡± The rest of the mercenaries didn¡¯t dare underestimate Jonathan anymore. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they pulled out their guns and aimed at his head. Since they couldn¡¯t beat him in closebat, they had to resort to using firearms. With a loud click, they loaded their weapons in unison and aimed the gun barrels straight at him. ¡°Come on and fight! Aren¡¯t you great at fighting? Continue fighting then!¡± Having his gun trained at Jonathan, one mercenary mocked, ¡°So what if you¡¯re an expert at hand-to-handbat? Do you think you can beat a bullet?¡± ¡°Do you know how much I hate to have a gun pointed at my head?¡± Staring down at the ck barrel of the gun, Jonathan showed no fear at all. Instead, he sneered, ¡°How dare you pull one out in front of me?¡± Despite having the gun aimed at him, Jonathan darted ahead, grabbed the mercenary¡¯s wrist, and broke it. Before the man could yell in agony, Jonathan had seized his weapon from him in the blink of an eye. He pointed the weapon at thetter¡¯s head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I hate people pointing their guns at my head?¡± After giving the man a look, Jonathan pulled the trigger. With a loud bang, the bullet left its chamber and pierced through the mercenary¡¯s skull. A red gluey substance oozed from the dead man¡¯s brain and sttered all over the floor. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the mercenaries went ashen upon witnessing the sight. When they saw the murderous look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, it filled them with terror. I-Is he e-even human? ¡°Remember, don¡¯t ever point a gun at my head again.¡± After giving the dead body an indifferent nce, Jonathan loaded the bullet chamber with another click before pointing his gun at the rest of the mercenaries. ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Thump! The remaining survivors eyed each other nervously. Suddenly, they went on their knees and begged for their lives. ¡°We¡¯re sorry. It was a mistake to try to kill you. We are too blind to realize how formidable you are. Please forgive our ignorance and spare us!¡± ¡°We beg you. Show us mercy and let us go!¡± ¡°Please spare us¡­ we promise never to return to Yaleview for the rest of our lives!¡± At that moment, if they still hadn¡¯t realized that they were no match for Jonathan, their decades of experience as mercenaries would be for naught. ¡°It¡¯s toote to show your remorse!¡± Looking at the mercenaries kneeling in front of him, he cocked his gun without any hesitation and fired multiple shots in session. The cries for mercy stopped abruptly as the pool of blood grew in size. In an instant, over a dozen dead mercenariesy in the Goldsteins¡¯ living room. None of Emmett¡¯s hired hands survived. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 The Legendary Man Chapter 298 You Were Right Plop! The blood on Jonathan¡¯s triangr bay dripped on the corpses strewn on the ground. At that moment, Emmett shuddered. His eyes were wild with fear as he directed his gaze towards Jonathan. He just spent a fortune hiring those mercenaries from abroad. They had fought many brutal battles and shed the blood of countless men. Yet, they were nothing in front of Jonathan. All of them died before they could even touch a hair on Jonathan¡¯s head. How is this possible? ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± Emmett had wanted to threaten Jonathan but realized he was at a loss for words. After all, he just killed a dozen or so mercenaries. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to intimidate him. Emmett knew his ce. What else can I use to threaten Jonathan? ¡°Okay, stop it. Just admit you¡¯re scared.¡± Jonathan threw his triangr bay aside and stared at Emmett¡¯s trembling hands. ¡°I told you, these hooligans won¡¯t be able to stop me from leaving. You have grossly underestimated my abilities,¡± he turned to Emmett and said. ¡°Scared? Why would I be scared?¡± Emmett snorted. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t forget where you are right now. This is Goldstein Residence. This is Yaleview. Do you really think I will be scared of you merely because you killed a few mercenaries? Ha! Jonathan, you¡¯re too naive. Believe it or not, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here alive if you dare touch a hair on my head. And even if you do, I assure you you won¡¯t be able to walk out of Yaleview alive.¡± That was how confident Emmett was. Even though the Goldsteins were not part of the four prominent families nor part of the elites, he was still head of the Goldstein family. He would not let Jonathan walk out of Yaleview alive if he dared touch a hair on his head. After all, they were in Yaleview, where Asura¡¯s Office was located. Jonathan should know his ce. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly upon hearing his words. He lit a cigarette and took a smoke. ¡°Emmett, you¡¯ve really overestimated yourself. Believe it or not, no one in Yaleview will dare to interfere even if I were to wipe out your entire family.¡± ¡°Wipe us out?¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m not looking down on you. But how could you possibly do that on your own? Who do you think you are? Asura? Not even the four Kings of War from Asura¡¯s Office dare wipe us out. So how dare you?¡± What a joke. Asura¡¯s Office is located right in the heart of Yaleview. In short, Yaleview is Asura¡¯s territory. Destroy us? Not even the four Kings of War from Asura¡¯s Office dared do that without Asura¡¯s orders. ¡°You¡¯re right. I am Asura himself!¡± Jonathan gave him a look and replied. ¡°How else do you think the Goldsteins survived when the Four Asura Guards purge Yaleview?¡± This is mad! Jonathan has gone mad! Emmettughed out loud at his words. ¡°Jonathan, what are you talking about? I must be hearing things. You said you¡¯re Asura himself? You? Asura? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Jonathan, I¡¯m not underestimating you. But if what you say is true, I¡¯m afraid Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s main entrance would have been destroyed already. Oh right, Jonathan, do you even know where the main entrance is? Yeah, I don¡¯t think so. After all, you¡¯re just a pathetic dog. You¡¯re not even worthy of stepping foot into Yaleview when I kicked you out of the Goldstein family years ago.¡± His eyes were filled with disdain and contempt as he spoke. What audacity to call himself Asura. If he¡¯s Asura, then I¡¯m Lord over Asura himself. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t changed one bit over the years.¡± Jonathan shook his head as he stared at the look of disdain on Emmett¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t the least bit mad. ¡°I will do as you wish then since you won¡¯t believe me,¡± Jonathan said coldly. ¡°I shall wipe the Goldsteins out! I¡¯d also like to see how Asura¡¯s Office will react after I wipe your entire family out.¡± Having said that, the ck gun flew into Jonathan¡¯s hand with a flick of his wrist. Bang! The next thing Emmett knew, a golden bullet had pierced through his right leg. Thud! Before Emmett could even react, his legs gave way. He copsed to the ground with a loud thud. ¡°This is for when you kicked me out of the Goldstein family!¡± Jonathan¡¯s resolve did not waver as he watched Emmett kneeling on the ground. ¡°You kicked me out just days after my parents died. This is for me as well as my parents. If they knew how you treated their only bloodline in this world, they would have been devastated. They would have regretted having parents like you. You don¡¯t deserve to be parents!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t give Emmett a chance to reply as he pulled the trigger. Bang! A golden bullet pierced through his left leg. In a trice, Emmett¡¯s agonizing shriek cut through the air as he could no longer stand the excruciating pain on his legs. ¡°God forbid. Jonathan, have you lost your mind? How dare you shoot me? Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m your grandfather! How dare you defy me? You unfilial child!¡± Emmett howled furiously as he knelt on the ground. His face was twisted into a vicious scowl. He never thought Jonathan would ever dare shoot him. ¡°Grandfather?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sneer at his words. ¡°I lost my grandfather ten years ago. This is for your daughter, Sophia. Even wild beasts look after their young. How could you take your own daughter¡¯s life? Emmett, you are no different from a wild beast. ¡°Jonathan, I am going to kill you! I am going to kill you!¡± Emmett¡¯s bloodshot eyes were filled with murderous intent as he directed his gaze at Jonathan. ¡°You had your chance ten years ago, but you missed it. Let me tell you, that was your only chance to kill me,¡± Jonathan replied faintly. He then turned to face Loretta. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± ¡°Jonathan, w-what do you want?¡± Loretta shuddered in fright when she saw the cold look in his eyes. She had never seen so much hatred in her life. Jonathan was looking at her as if she was nothing but a corpse. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 The Legendary Man Chapter 299 Stop It ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan gave her a cold stare. ¡°Do you remember what I said to you before you left Jadeborough?¡± He continued, ¡°I said if you dare to disturb Josephine again, I¡¯ll destroy the Goldstein family. It looks like my warning has fallen on deaf ears!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Loretta looked confused. ¡°What do you mean I disturbed Josephine? I¡¯ve not met her since the day I left Jadeborough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop acting!¡± Jonathan lost his patience. Loretta was still trying to put up an act but Jonathan lost his patience and yelled at her, ¡°You sent someone to assassinate Josephine after you left Jadeborough, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? When did that happen?¡± Loretta looked shocked. ¡°Quit acting.¡± Upon seeing the expression on her face, Jonathan could not help but snort. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll only admit if I tell you the assassin told me the truth, huh.¡± ¡°He must have spouted nonsense!¡± Loretta bit her lips and refused to give in. ¡°You should know if he was telling the truth.¡± Instead of wasting time, Jonathan pulled the trigger. Bang! Without hesitation, he fired a shot at Loretta¡¯s femur! Bam! She dropped to her knees and kneeled before Jonathan. ¡°You b*stard! How could you shoot me? I¡¯m your grandma!¡± Loretta reprimanded him while shrieking in pain. ¡°I only have two family members ever since my parents passed away a decade ago, and they¡¯re Josephine and Sophia!¡± ¡°You and Emmett, on the other hand, are worse than strangers. At least strangers wouldn¡¯t try to kill me!¡± The color drained out of Loretta¡¯s face. ¡°Traitor! You¡¯re the traitor of the family!¡± She was all worked up that her chest was heaving. Loretta would have mobilized her connections to get rid of Jonathan had he not held her at gunpoint. You bast*rd, I¡¯ll skin you alive and burn you in your grave! ¡°God will punish you for your evil deeds,¡± she cursed. That was a very vicious curse. ¡°Oh, really? If that¡¯s the case, God would have punished you and Emmett first!¡± Jonathan looked up at her with a scowl. ¡°What kind of parents would throw their grandson out of the house when their son had just passed away? My father probably wept in his grave!¡± ¡°And what kind of grandparents would leave their grandson in the lurch for more than ten years? As parents, you¡¯ve failed miserably!¡± ¡°Who are you to call me a bast*rd? Who the hell are you to even criticize me?¡± Jonathan recalled the night when Emmett and Loretta threw him out of the Goldstein family some ten years ago. I will never forget what you did to me then! The memory was so clear¡ªit was the darkest moment in his life! As the eldest in the family, Jonathan still found it hard to believe that his grandparents would kick him out of the house when his parents had just passed away. Did they know how hopeless I was? Did they even care? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Did they know the housekeeper kicked me to stop me from knocking on the door of the Goldstein residence during the thunderstorm? Did they know I had a fever at that time? Do they know how much I hate the Goldsteins even to this day? I will never forget the pain and trauma that came along with that! Jonathan did not exterminate the Goldstein family because he thought Emmett was the one who ced the fresh bouquets on Daniel¡¯s and Elizabeth¡¯s graves. Had he not spotted the bouquets, Jonathan would have led the Four Asura Guards to Yaleview and razed the Goldstein residence to the ground! Had he destroyed the family back then, Emmett and Loretta would not have had a chance to attempt to assassinate him over and again. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s my biggest regret in life?¡± Emmett stared at Jonathan and snorted. ¡°I should have sent someone to finish you off when I kicked you out of the family. Had I done that, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance to hold me at gunpoint!¡± ¡°You are nothing but a bloody beast! How dare you insult me!¡± ¡°Jonathan, I have had enough with your sob story. Just shoot me if you dare! Let¡¯s see if you have the guts to destroy the Goldstein family!¡± Emmett challenged Jonathan. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Loretta¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Why would you challenge a lunatic to shoot you? What if he pulls the trigger and kills you? What if he kills me too? I don¡¯t want to die! Have you gone nuts?¡± ¡°Do you think he has the gall to do that?¡± Emmett sneered. ¡°Do you think he can escape alive if he had killed me? Do you think Asura will turn a blind eye to what he did?¡± He continued to exim, ¡°Even if Asura refuses to intervene, the Zellers would not let him off easily too! Don¡¯t forget, that b*stard was the one who turned Troy into a cripple! Today, I¡¯ll resign to my fate, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll die a miserable death too!¡± ¡°I will make sure I drag this bast*rd to hell with me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. You should have killed me when you could ten years ago,¡± Jonathan said nonchntly. ¡°It was sad that you¡¯ve missed your only shot. Anyway, it¡¯s toote for regrets now. Life sucks!¡± ¡°Save it. Just kill me. I¡¯m ready to face my death!¡± Emmett clenched his teeth as he watched Jonathan approaching. He was taking a gamble. I don¡¯t think he has the guts to shoot me! Had he killed me, I¡¯ll drag him to meet our maker too! We are dying together! ¡°You want to die? Fine. I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± Jonathan loaded the bullet without saying another word. ¡°Let¡¯s end this age-old grudge!¡± Then, he cocked the gun. In the next moment, Jonathan lifted the gun and aimed it at Emmett¡¯s head. But when he was about to pull the trigger, he heard hurried footsteps from the door. Next, a woman¡¯s voice ensued from behind him. ¡°Stop, Jonathan!¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 The Legendary Man Chapter 300 Identity Exposed ¡°Aunt Sophia?¡± Jonathan instantly recognized her voice even when he was not looking at her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I sneaked out,¡± Sophia quickened her steps and stood in front of him. ¡°Something was bothering me after you had left. My guess was right. You¡¯ve indeede to the Goldstein residence!¡± Sophia had been having a bad feeling after Jonathan left the hotel. She was worried that he might act on impulse. After leaving the hotel, she immediately rushed to the Goldstein residence. ¡°Andy Morsley!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression turned grim; then, he turned back and he yelled at the yard that was empty, ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± In the next moment, a middle-aged man then emerged from a corner of the yard. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± d in a ck zer, the man looked rather guilty. ¡°Who gave you the permission to let her out?¡± Jonathan gave Andy a killer stare. Oh no, he is going to kill me now! ¡°How could you me me, Mr. Goldstein. You told me to protect her but didn¡¯t ask me to stop her from going anywhere¡­¡± Andy started breaking out in a cold sweat. ¡°Are you dumb?¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth and looked at Andy. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I came here?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡­¡± Before Andy could defend himself, Jonathan interrupted. ¡°Enough with your exnation. Go back after this, pack your belongings and meet Dorian at Mysonna.¡± The second he heard Jonathan¡¯s order, Andy instantly dropped his knees. ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Please give me another chance. Please don¡¯t send me to Mysonna!¡± Oh no, Mysonna is basically hell on earth! The sandstorm in that hellhole wouldst more than twenty hours a day. The worst was the freaking windstorms! It happens more than twenty days a month! What a bloody torment! I¡¯d rather lock myself up in a room for half a year than spend a month in Mysonna! ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡± A cold glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Try defying my order once more, and I¡¯ll put you in Mysonna for the rest of your life!¡± Instantly, that warning sent chills down Andy¡¯s spine right away! All he could do was kneeled on the ground outside the door and dared not utter a word anymore. Meanwhile, Emmett and Sophia were struck dumb when they heard Andy¡¯s name. Andy? Andy Morsley? The man kneeling outside is Andy Morsley? How is that possible? Are you kidding? Both Emmett and Sophia could not believe what they heard! Is this a joke? Andy Morsley is one of the Kings of War from Asura¡¯s office and is in charge of hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers! Asura had personally assigned him to his office. With his effort, Andy had sessfully led the Morsleys to be the leader of the four prominent families! And yet, he¡¯s kneeling before Jonathan and begging for his forgiveness? Emmett scoffed, ¡°Stop acting, Jonathan. Do you think you can fool me by finding someone to impersonate Andy Morsley? How stupid do you think I am?¡± I am not a kid! ¡°If you think you can convince me that the person is Andy, I might as well admit I¡¯m Asura!¡± he added. What a joke. Andy had stained his hands with the blood of countless enemies, and you expect me to believe that useless coward kneeling outside is Andy? I am sure he has killed at least a few thousand lives! The moment Emmett finished his sentence, the grim-faced Loretta who was kneeling beside him reprimanded, ¡°Shut up, Emmett!¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Emmett let out a cold snort. ¡°Is he worried that I might expose the impersonator¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°Keep your mouth shut if you wanna stay alive!¡± Loretta would have pped Emmett had she not been hit by the bullet. What the hell is he thinking? Emmett might be too stupid to assess the situation, but Loretta was way smarter and she clearly knew who the man was! The so-called silly man who kneeled outside the door was none other than the legendary Andy Morsley ¡ªone of the Kings of War from Asura¡¯s Office! Loretta had taken a peek at Andy from a distance during a dinner. Though years had passed, she could still tell the man who was kneeling outside was Andy! ¡°You¡­¡± Emmett was not amused and wanted to rebuke her, but he saw that Loretta kneeled on the ground and bowed in Andy¡¯s direction. ¡°Mr. Morsley!¡± Mr. Morsley? Emmett¡¯s expression drastically changed when he heard the name. He knew Loretta much more than anyone else. She would never kneel before anyone unless she knew the person. ¡°You mean he¡¯s really Andy Morsley?¡± Emmett looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Obviously!¡± Loretta shot daggers at him. ¡°If the man is Andy, does that mean Jonathan is¡­¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes widened. He turned his attention to Jonathan right away. Andy would not bow to anyone else except the one and only Asura! No! No way! That¡¯s impossible! The boy we kicked out of the family ten years ago is that godlike legend? Even Sophia could not help but ask in disbelief, ¡°Is he really Andy Morsley?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jonathan nodded. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He did not intend to reveal his identity to Sophia just yet, but looking at the turn of events, he could not hide it from her anymore! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s yourrade?¡± Sophia kept looking at Jonathan and Andy back and forth. She remembered Jonathan had once told her that Andy used to be his dormmate and had fought side by side in various battles! Why would the man kneel before Jonathan if they¡¯rerades? And why would he address him as Mr. Goldstein in such a respectful manner? ¡°He¡¯s myrade, but he also works under me!¡± Jonathan looked at Sophia and said nonchntly. ¡°There are things I wish to tell you but haven¡¯t had the time to do so. I¡¯ll exin to you clearly after this!¡± All of a sudden, Jonathan lifted his gun again and aimed at Emmett¡¯s head. ¡°Now, let me settle old scores with this man first!¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 The Legendary Man Chapter 301 One Condition ¡°Jonathan! No!¡± Seeing Jonathan raise the gun, Sophia quickly ran in front of his gun barrel with her arms in the air. She was using her body to stop him from shooting. ¡°Aunt Sophia, get out of the way!¡± When Jonathan saw her standing in his way, he frowned and said, ¡°This is between Emmett and me. Don¡¯t interfere!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you do it!¡± Sophia bit her lip and stated, ¡°Jonathan, I know this is between you and him. However, do I need to remind you that I¡¯m Emmett¡¯s daughter? Without him, I would have never been born into this world. As his daughter, how can I stand by and watch you end his life? He is my father!¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan furrowed his brows and questioned, ¡°Aunt Sophia, have you forgotten who sent an assassin to assassinate youst night?¡± Someone who is willing to harm his biological daughter has no right to live in this world! ¡°I didn¡¯t forget!¡± Sophia bit her lower lip so tightly that it looked as if it was going to bleed. ¡°I will never forget that the closest person I have in this world tried to take my lifest night!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but turn to nce at Emmett and Loretta, who were kneeling behind her. Her gaze was full of despair, and she was utterly devastated. What can be more devastating than finding out that my own parents want to end my life? The second she turned around, Emmett instinctively lowered his head, not daring to meet her eyes. ¡°Jonathan, listen to me. Please put the gun down.¡± Sophia looked at Jonathan and pleaded, ¡°Whether you want to admit it or not, they are ultimately your grandparents! Even if you cut ties with the Goldstein family, you can never change the fact that you are blood-rted to them! If you end their lives today, I¡¯m afraid Daniel and Elizabeth won¡¯t be able to rest in peace. After all, the people you n to finish off are your father¡¯s parents!¡± When Jonathan heard Sophia mention his parents, his hand that was holding the gun suddenly started trembling. The only people that could inadvertently affect his emotions were his parents, Daniel and Elizabeth. From the day he had his memory, he knew that his parents had given him the greatest parental love in the world. Even though Daniel was the prestigious eldest son of the Goldsteins, he would bring Jonathan to go fishing, shrimp catching, or hiking every day after work. Sometimes, he would even secretly take Jonathan to go shopping. As for Elizabeth, she used to be a megastar. However, she was willing to give up the life of a celebrity and stop being the center of attention for the sake of her son. Instead, she traded her morous life for one that left her preparing food and sewing clothes for Jonathan. Elizabeth went from being a megastar who never stepped in the kitchen to a virtuous model wife and mother for her son. Yet, all of it ended because of that car ident. From then on, Jonathan became a destitute orphan who wandered the streets. Consequently, the person he hated the most in his lifetime was the man kneeling before him and personally kicked him out of the Goldstein family, Emmett. There was no one else he hated more than Emmett. He hated Emmett more than he hated the enemy general who stabbed his chest and almost ended his life back when he was on the battlefield. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m begging you. Please.¡± Seeing that Jonathan was still not lowering the gun, Sophia abruptly fell to her knees in front of him. ¡°Snob, I¡¯m begging you! Please spare their lives! If you insist on taking a life for a life, take mine! Take my life on their behalf!¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia, what are you doing?¡± The moment Jonathan saw Sophia kneel in front of him, he hurriedly stepped forward to help her up. ¡°Please, stand up!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get up!¡± She continued to kneel stubbornly, refusing to get up. ¡°I won¡¯t get up until you agree to stop! If you don¡¯t agree to stop this, I will never get up!¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia, you¡¯re forcing my hand!¡± Jonathan uttered grimly. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m pushing you into a hard corner, then I am!¡± Sophia bit her lip and stated, ¡°Let me be the bad guy, then!¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia, you¡­¡± Jonathan wanted to say something else, but he swallowed his words. What else can I say? If I am determined to finish off Emmett and Loretta, even Andy can¡¯t stop me, let alone Aunt Sophia. However, she¡¯s kneeling in front of me right now. What other choice do I have? Am I really going to finish off Emmett and Loretta before her? ¡°Aunt Sophia, please stand up!¡± After a long moment of silence, he finally spoke up. Regardless, despite hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Sophia continued to kneel and refused to get up. ¡°Jonathan, if you don¡¯t promise me, I will not get up!¡± ¡°Fine, stand up. I promise!¡± Jonathan let out a long sigh and threw the gun in his hand away. In my years of being Asura, once I raise my gun, I never put it down. Moreover, I never had mercy whenever I was finishing off my target. It is a habit I have developed during my years on the battlefield. However, today, I broke the record for the sake of Aunt Sophia! ¡°Snob, did you just agree?¡± The second Sophia heard his answer, she widened her eyes in surprise and looked at him incredulously. Even she herself did not expect Jonathan to agree so straightforwardly. ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve already thrown my gun away?¡± Jonathan reached out to help her to her feet. ¡°Stop kneeling on the ground. It¡¯s chilly, and you might catch a cold!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a strong body. I will not catch a cold so easily.¡± Sophia shook her head in an unbothered manner. After that, she looked at him, bit her lip, and said, ¡°Thank you, snob! I know I¡¯ve forced you to do something you are unwilling to do. I¡¯m sorry!¡± As soon as she finished her words, she suddenly grabbed both his hands. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? Don¡¯t forget that you are my aunt!¡± He nced at her calmly and proimed, ¡°I can spare their lives, but on one condition!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± she asked anxiously. ¡°From now on, the Goldstein residence belongs to you, and the two of them will have nothing to do with it anymore!¡± Jonathan looked at Emmett and Loretta, who were still kneeling on the ground, and said coldly, ¡°Furthermore, from today onward, I don¡¯t want to see them step a single foot into the Goldstein residence!¡± Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The Legendary Man Chapter 302 You Are Not At Fault Emmett nched the instant he heard those words. His face was ashen-white and ghastly as he thought about what he had just heard. The fact that they could not step into the Goldstein residence after today was the equivalent of kicking them out of the Goldstein family. He eximed, ¡°Jonathan Goldstein! What right do you have to kick me out of the Goldstein family? I¡¯m the head of the household! I call the shots and make the decisions in this family!¡± As he spoke, Emmett red vehemently at Jonathan with a ferocious look. After all, no one knew just how much he had invested and sacrificed for the family in his capacity as the head of the household. For the sake of keeping his hold on the reins of the Goldsteins, he had gone to great lengths to kick Jonathan out of the family, even going so far as to send men to assassinate his very own daughter. Everything he had done was so he could sitfortably on the throne he had fought for. However, despite all this, Jonathan had used but a single mere sentence to snatch his seat from him and kick him out of the family to boot. To Emmett, this was no different from killing him right where he stood. ¡°What right do I have?¡± repeated Jonathan mockingly in response to Emmett¡¯s words. He sneered and continued, ¡°Emmett Goldstein, I think there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re still unclear about! This is not a negotiation. I am telling you unequivocally that this is your one and only chance of survival! It¡¯s either you lose your life, or you scram from the Goldstein family! ¡°From now on, don¡¯t let me see your face again! If I do, don¡¯t dream of looking to anyone to save your life. Not Sophia and certainly not even God himself!¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than Jonathan turned to leave. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue this pointless charade with Emmett any longer. He fixed his gaze on Andy, who was kneeling just beyond the entrance, and yelled, ¡°Andy Morsley!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± acknowledged the man promptly. In a split second, Andy¡¯s aura had undergone a dramatic change, and he was now overflowing with killing intent. ¡°I hereby order you to mobilize the ten thousand Asura Guards under yourmand and surround the Goldstein residence! If Emmett doesn¡¯t scram within half an hour, you have my permission to march straight in and level the ce! Kill whoever dares to stand in your way!¡±manded Jonathan in a frigid and haughty voice. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Upon receiving the order, Andy didn¡¯t bother disputing or questioning any aspect of it. Instead, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number. Soon after, he was connected to his subordinates, and he instructed, ¡°You have the next ten minutes to mobilize all the Asura Guards we have avable. Gather at the Goldstein residence in Yaleview and wait for mymand! Remember to be in your fullbat gear and prepare for battle!¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The second the call ended, Andy silently turned toward Jonathan and shared, ¡°Sir, I have conveyed your orders as instructed!¡± ¡°On your knees!¡± ordered Jonathan indifferently as he nced at Andy before turning and fixating his attention again on Emmett. All the blood had long drained from Emmett¡¯s face as he knelt on the ground before Jonathan. ¡°You still have another half an hour to reconsider your decision. It¡¯s purely up to you whether you live or die!¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± began Sophia in an attempt to intercede on behalf of her father. However, Jonathan interrupted her and stated firmly, ¡°This is my bottom line, Aunt Sophia! If he doesn¡¯t scram from the Goldstein residence in the next half hour, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen next.¡± ¡°But¡­ Jonathan¡­¡± Her mouth had begun to open as she prepared to step in once more. Nheless, Jonathan interrupted her yet again and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to be said! Back then, this was exactly how he chased me out of the Goldstein family! Not to mention, I was only ten years old at the time!¡± Over ten years ago, this was precisely how the Goldstein family had treated Jonathan and without so much as a warning. At that time, he was still swallowed in grief and sorrow by the deaths of both his parents and had yet to recover from the trauma fully. Regardless, the Goldsteins didn¡¯t care about any of that and had moved to kick him out of the family mercilessly. As such, Jonathan was fully aware that he was now doing unto Emmett only what had been done to him back in the day. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jonathan¡­¡± mumbled Sophia apologetically. A tinge of heartache shed across her eyes in response to Jonathan¡¯s mention of what had happened all those years ago. No one understood better than her what it was like for one to be utterly alone and without anyone to rely on. Back then, she had felt precisely this way when she was all alone overseas, and she knew full well that Jonathan surely had gone through much worse than she had. At the very least, she had money to her name, as well as a family and home. This was a stark contrast to Jonathan, who had nothing at all. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize to me. You¡¯re not the one at fault,¡± replied Jonathan tly as he looked at Sophia before his eyes turned cold and flitted back to rest on Emmett. ¡°It was them. It was the entire Goldstein family!¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯m merely doing unto them what they inflicted upon me back then! I¡¯ll treat them with the exact same methods they did with me.¡± The living room fell deathly silent following Jonathan¡¯s promation. At this point, even Sophia couldn¡¯t think of anything she could say to help intercede on Emmett¡¯s behalf. Indeed, without a doubt, things were as Jonathan had described. Back then, the fault did lie with the Goldstein family, and Jonathan was merely returning the favor with the current state of affairs. From where he stood, he was doing nothing wrong at all. He knew that if the situation was reversed and it was him kneeling on the ground before Emmett, there was no way that Emmett would let him off easily. After all, thetter had very nearly sent Jonathan to his death just the night before. After a protracted silence, Emmett finally gave in and lowered his head in submission, dering, ¡°We¡¯ll leave. We¡¯ll do as you say and leave the Goldstein residence!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As he said those words, it was almost as if his throat had instantaneously failed him. His voice was now low and hoarse and devoid of any energy whatsoever. ¡°Let me help you, Dad!¡± eximed Sophia upon hearing her father¡¯s words. She immediately rushed forth and helped support Emmett, who was crippled by Jonathan, as he struggled to rise to his feet. Following that, she immediately used her other hand to grab hold of Loretta, who had been shot in the leg, and helped to raise the woman to her feet as well. With just her strength alone, she somehow managed to support the total weight of both of them. ¡°Thank you, Jonathan!¡± Just as she arrived at the door, Sophia abruptly turned around and made that remark. Jonathan casually lit a cigarette upon hearing her words of appreciation and stared meaningfully at her. He reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You¡¯re still my aunt, after all.¡± Almost immediately, Sophia¡¯s eyes began to redden. She pursed her lips and looked up at the sky as she valiantly tried to fight the tears that were threatening to stream down her face. Finally, she bit down hard on her lip and continued to support Emmett and Loretta as they made their way toward the main entrance of the Goldstein residence. However, just as she was about to walk through the door, she was suddenly greeted by the sight of a horde of burly men dressed in ck from head to toe. They rudely blocked her path and prevented her from moving forward. Next, she saw an old man dressed in a gray formal suit stride into the Goldstein residence with a dragon-headed cane in hand. Countless other burly men in all-ck clothing followed behind him. With one quick look, it was apparent that they hadpletely surrounded the Goldstein residence. ¡°Trying to leave, Emmett? Where to?¡± asked the elderly in the gray suit. The second he saw Emmett, the old man chuckled coldly and stepped forward to block their path. ¡°Nathan? What are you doing here?¡± asked Emmett in surprise. He had recognized the old man in the gray suit the second heid eyes on thetter. This was Nathan Zeller, the head of the Zeller family, which was part of the four prominent families in Yaleview. All the men that followed closely behind him were actually from his personal team of bodyguards. ¡°What do you think?¡± countered Nathan as he eyed Emmett frostily. ¡°I told you previously that I would come to level your Goldstein residence if you didn¡¯t meet my terms by sundown. You were supposed to get ahold of your promiscuous daughter and her boy toy; otherwise, I would have the Goldstein family pay in blood for their crimes. Did you think I was joking with you?¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 The Legendary Man Chapter 303 What Real Hell Feels Like ¡°Nathan, you¡­¡± The moment Emmett heard what Nathan said, his expression darkened. He had never felt such humiliation in his life before. Not to mention, both his legs were broken by Jonathan, and he was then cast out from the Goldstein family by thetter. In the end, he was even blocked by Nathan at the entrance of his house. After all, he was the head of the Goldstein family. There was no way he could take in such insult. ¡°What about me?¡± At that instance, Nathan disyed a cold smile. ¡°Emmett, let me tell you. If you don¡¯t want to die, hand over your shameless daughter and that toyboy. If not, it¡¯ll be the end for the Goldstein family today!¡± ¡°Sophia, go and find Jonathan now!¡± Emmett¡¯s first reaction upon hearing Nathan¡¯s words was to ask Sophia to escape. Go and find Jonathan! At this point, only he can rescue you! However, as soon as he finished his sentence, Nathan stretched his hand and blocked Sophia¡¯s way. ¡°Do you want to escape? Do you really think you can do that? Come. Tie this b*tch up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The second he gave out his order, a dozen of bulky men approached without hesitation and surrounded Sophiapletely. Upon seeing that scene, Sophia¡¯s face darkened, asking anxiously, ¡°Wh-What do you guys want?¡± ¡°What do we want? I want to kill you!¡± With a cold look, Nathan scolded fiercely, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Tie her up right now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Soon after, those men grabbed Sophia¡¯s arm and pinned her to the ground. With her body size, there was no way she could possibly beat a dozen of strong men. Before she could even resist, she was tied up by those men. ¡°Tie these two old things up too!¡± After seeing Sophia getting tied up, Nathan disyed a cold look as he shifted his gaze toward Emmett and Loretta. ¡°Since you two old things wish to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish! Today, I¡¯ll have the entire Goldstein buried together with my grandson! Do it now!¡± Right after he gave his order, those men approached and kicked Emmett and Loretta, who were both lame and had no strength to fight back at all. Right after they both copsed to the ground, those men tied them up. In the blink of an eye, the three of them were all tied up. After that, Nathan scanned them coldly. ¡°There¡¯s another one left! Sophia, where¡¯s the toyboy that¡¯s under your care? Where is he? Hand him over to me now!¡± ¡°What toyboy? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Sophia said while biting her lip.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Are you ying dumb with me?¡± Nathan sneered after hearing Sophia¡¯s words. ¡°Sophia, do you think ying dumb is going to help you survive? Mark my words. Even If I have to dig through the entire Yaleview, I will find that toyboy! Then, I¡¯ll cut down his meat little by little until he dies!¡± Upon saying that, Nathan waved his hand. ¡°Search for him! Don¡¯t let anyone alive escape from the Goldstein family! Capture everyone who¡¯s alive, and let no one escape!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As another order was announced, those men took their weapons and charged toward the courtyard. Yet, the moment they rushed into it, they saw a young man, who still looked like a student, showing up in front of them suddenly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to search. Besides me, there¡¯s no one alive left in the courtyard!¡± the young man exined. ¡°Who are you then?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened the moment he saw the young man. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I¡¯m the toyboy that you mentioned.¡± Jonathan looked at him nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re that toyboy?¡± The second Nathan heard what Jonathan said, his gaze was locked on Jonathan and was filled with rage. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who broke my grandson¡¯s arms and legs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one!¡± Jonathan had no intention to deny it at all. ¡°It looks like I was being too lenient! If I had hit him harder, there would be no trouble now! I won¡¯t even have you bunch of pests bothering me now!¡± What is this Zeller family? So what if they are one of the four prominent families in Yaleview? In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, they were nothing more than a bunch of ordinary useless humans. ¡°What did you say?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened after he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t believe his own ears. What did he just say? He was being lenient? He had broken my grandson¡¯s limbs and still has the guts to say that? ¡°Was I not loud enough? Did you not hear it clearly?¡± Looking at Nathan¡¯s befuddled face, Jonathan repeated, ¡°I said that it looks like I was being too lenient! If I see him again, not only will I break his arms and legs, but I¡¯ll also take his life! At the same time, I¡¯ll destroy the entire Zeller family!¡± At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned utterly cold. The second he saw Sophia getting tied up by them, he had made up his mind to pronounce the Zeller family dead. In truth, he didn¡¯t have many close ones in this world, and Sophia was one of them. As such, whoeverid their hands on her might as well dug their own grave. ¡°What did you say? Young man, did I hear it wrongly? What makes you think you can destroy the Zeller family?¡± Nathan thought he had heard some kind of joke. ¡°Even Emmett won¡¯t dare to say such a thing, let alone you, toyboy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m different from Emmett!¡± Upon hearing Nathan¡¯s words, Jonathan nced at him faintly. ¡°He didn¡¯t dare to break your grandson¡¯s limbs, but I did!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Hearing Jonathan mentioning his grandson¡¯s broken limbs again, Nathan was beyond exasperated. ¡°No wonder Sophia, this bitch, has a thing for you! Besides having a bold look, you also have a bold mouth as well! However, there¡¯s no use having a bold mouth! It can¡¯t save you!¡± Upon saying that, Nathan waved his hand while giving out an order. ¡°Do it, but don¡¯t kill him yet. Keep him alive. I want to torture him slowly and cut his flesh down slice by slice! I want to show him what real hell feels like!¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 The Legendary Man Chapter 304 The Demonic Terminator ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Once Nathan gave his order, more than a dozen burly men charged toward Jonathan with weapons in their hands. At that moment, Nathan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. He wished to skin Jonathan alive. How dare he hurt my grandson. I want the toyboy to beg me to spare his life! ¡°You want to end my life with these vermins?¡± Noticing that the burly men were charging toward him, Jonathan was unperturbed. He didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve underestimated me so much?¡± Without saying more, he turned around and gave a loud shout to the empty front yard. ¡°Andy, get over here!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the people caught a glimpse of a dark figure. Then, someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It was Andy Morsley. Before they couldprehend what was happening, Andy had stood in front of Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy kneeled on one knee and awaited Jonathan¡¯s instruction. ¡°Teach these vermins a lesson. I want their lives to end. Remember to do it properly. I don¡¯t want their blood to stter on the front yard.¡± He didn¡¯t think that they were worth the time for him to deal with them personally. ¡°Okay, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Having said that, Andy turned to face the burly men. His aura changed all of a sudden. A strong murderous intent had exuded from him. It was as if he was a Demonic Terminator who had just returned from the battlefield. His aura was enough to make everyone gasp in fear. Casually, Jonathan lit a cigarette. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time until I finish smoking this cigarette. Is it enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than enough.¡± Andy was filled with confidence. Not only the group of vermin, but he also believed that he could even end the lives of dozens of elite soldiers of the Four Asura Guards within the time frame as well. His position as the King of War of Asura¡¯s Office wasn¡¯t something that he had bought with money. Instead, he earned it by blood, sweat, and tears. Nathan sneered upon seeing Andy, who stood in front of Jonathan. With a cold smile and a disdainful look in his eyes, Nathan said to Jonathan, ¡°I was wondering where you found your confidence. So this is it. You have a backup with you. But he¡¯s alone. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for him to protect your worthless life.¡± Then, he turned to Andy and said, ¡°Do you think that when you have the same first name as the King of War of Asura¡¯s Office, you would be him?¡± He shouted to the burly men, ¡°Guys, take them down! Both of them!¡± With a wave of his hand, the burly men lifted their weapons simultaneously and charged toward Andy. Meanwhile, Andy could see that they were either holding swinging clubs, spears, or machetes in their hands. If one of them were able to strike Andy, he would surely either end up dead or paralyzed for life. Nevertheless, Andy remained unfazed while facing dozens of burly men with weapons in their hands. In fact, he was looking at them condescendingly. Old-fashioned weapons? How dare they use old-fashioned weapons in front of me? During all these years on the battlefield, I¡¯ve never backed away when facing thousands of men with deadly weapons. This time, these losers aren¡¯t even worthy of going to the battlefield. But here they are, wishing to fight against me. Do they have a death wish? All of a sudden, they saw Andy¡¯s face darkened as he charged toward them. With just one punch, he crushed the head of a burly man who was at the frontline. Then, he turned around and elbowed another burly man. He had managed to crush the man¡¯s throat. Whenever he made a move, it was always an ultimate blow. He didn¡¯t wish to dy the matter any longer. For him, he would end someone¡¯s life once he made a move. On a battlefield, there was no chance for dirty tricks. Survival was the only thing that mattered. No one would have any time to spare. ng! Andy proceeded to kick a burly man¡¯s thigh. Then, he continued to grab the man¡¯s neck. Using his strength, he twisted the man¡¯s neck. The sound of a crack was heard in the air. The burly man didn¡¯t even have time to cry in pain when he dropped to the ground. Blood began gushing out of his orifices. The entire scene was brutal and vicious. In less than a minute, he had ended the lives of half the burly men who had first charged forward. The rest of the burly men looked at the Demonic Terminator with fear in their eyes. Almost immediately, their knees went weak. Then, they turned around and ran away. Who are we kidding? Is he even human? In less than a minute, he ended the lives of half our men. We are retired soldiers hired from overseas. Before this, we had encountered many brutal and bloody situations. Moreover, we have ended many people¡¯s lives. But it looks like we can¡¯t even stand a chance when we fight against Andy. How can he be a human being? He is the devil! The remaining people exchanged looks among themselves. In unison, they shouted, ¡°Run!¡± Nothing else was said. They turned around and ran away. Once Andy realized their intention, he gave a cold smile. Darting forward, he grabbed a burly man¡¯s neck and twisted it hard. With the sound of a crack, Andy had broken the man¡¯s neck. The man didn¡¯t even have the time to turn his head around. ¡°Are you trying to run away? Have I allowed you to do that?¡± Immediately, he pushed the lifeless body away. Then, he charged once again into the crowd and started his massacre. The minutes ticked away. There was no survival among the dozens of burly men once Jonathan¡¯s cigar had burned halfway through. It was just in the blink of an eye. The burly men who followed Nathan had ended up being cold and lifeless corpses. The moment Nathan saw the situation, he was scared out of his wits. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. H-How is this possible? That guy used less than five minutes to end the lives of the retired soldiers. But these are the foreign professional mercenaries I have hired using an enormous amount of money. Is this a joke? Even the Four Asura Guards of Asura¡¯s Office wouldn¡¯t be able to do what he had just done. Thus, Nathan¡¯s whole body trembled. Looking at the Demonic Terminator in front of him, he blurted out, ¡°Wh-Who are you? Where are you from?¡± Andy, meanwhile, merely gave him a cold look. It was as if Andy was looking at a dead person. ¡°Do you think that you are entitled to know my name?¡± To him, Nathan was no different from being dead. It didn¡¯t matter what his identity or his social status was. Therefore, a dead person wouldn¡¯t be qualified to ask for his name. ¡°You¡­¡± Andy¡¯s words had left Nathan flustered. The Zeller family was one of the four prominent families. Thus, as the head of the Zeller family, he deemed it impossible not to have the right to know Andy¡¯s real name. It was a great humiliation for him. After ending the lives of all the burly men, Andy turned to look at Jonathan, who was standing behind him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, did I exceed the time?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± Shaking his head, Jonathan threw thest part of the cigarette butt onto the ground. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 The Legendary Man Chapter 305 Are You Threatening Me ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Andy heaved a sigh of relief. He took a brief nce at Nathan, who was trembling slightly. Then, he turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this old man is the only one still alive. Do you want me to end his life as well?¡± Without lifting his head, Jonathan replied, ¡°Do it.¡± The moment Nathan brought the group of burly men to enter the Goldstein residence, it meant that he was already as good as dead. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s instruction, Andy replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Then, he strode toward Nathan. In an instant, Nathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With face pale as a sheet, he said, ¡°Wh-What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Andy asked coldly. ¡°D-Don¡¯te here!¡± Watching Andy getting closer, Nathan was overwhelmed by an immense fear that he had never felt before. It was a feeling that he had never experienced in such a long time. The Zeller family was one of the four prominent families in Yaleview. As Nathan was the head of the Zeller family, no one dared to threaten him for many years. In fact, he had forgotten when was thest time he was threatened. ¡°Let me tell you something. I am Nathan Zeller, the head of the Zeller family. We¡¯re one of the four prominent families in Yaleview. If you dare to hurt me even for the slightest bit today, the Zeller family won¡¯t forgive you!¡± As there was nothing else he could do, he had no choice but to mention the Zeller family. He wanted to use the name to scare Andy off. What he didn¡¯t know was that Andy would never be scared of the Zeller family. Is he joking? I won¡¯t even raise an eyebrow if all four families join forces to fight against me. Why does he think I will be scared of the Zeller family alone? With a cold smile, Andy responded, ¡°Yaleview¡¯s four prominent families? The Zeller family? In my eyes, you¡¯re worth nothing! I¡¯m not afraid of the Zeller family. To me, I think you are merely ants that I can trample on. I¡¯m not worried even if the four families join forces to fight against me.¡± What is this nonsense about the Zeller family and the four families? They¡¯re worth nothing in the eyes of Asura¡¯s Office. Just an instruction from Jonathan will make the Zeller family and even the whole Yaleview be destroyed in an instant. ¡°You¡­¡± Nathan was filled with rage upon realizing that Andy didn¡¯t seem to be worried about the Zeller family. ¡°Young man, think about it carefully. If you dare to invoke the anger of the Zeller family, you won¡¯t be able to handle it. Nothing will happen to you after you¡¯re dead. But it won¡¯t be the same thing if your family is dragged into the mess.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Upon hearing Nathan¡¯s remark, Andy¡¯s face darkened. All of a sudden, he charged forward. Lifting his leg, he kicked Nathan¡¯s stomach hard. There was a loud thudding sound. The kick was enough to make Nathan, who had threatened Andy, crumple and kneel in front of the latter. Andy¡¯s eyes darkened while he stared at the man kneeling in front of him. ¡°Nathan, do you know how many years has it been since someone dared to threaten me? Thest person who dared to do so had long died.¡± Having said that, Andy lifted his left hand and grabbed Nathan¡¯s neck. With a loud thud, Nathan was thrown heavily to the ground. Following that, Nathan spat out a mouthful of dark blood. Meanwhile, he felt as if his body was fallen apart. The moment he saw Andy approaching him slowly, he panicked all of a sudden. ¡°Young man, d-don¡¯t be rash!¡± In an instant, the feeling of fear that he had never experienced before filled his body. ¡°If you dare to end my life, the Zeller family won¡¯t forgive you. Colin won¡¯t let you off easily as well!¡± When Andy heard the name, he frowned. ¡°Colin? Are you talking about the chiliarch of Dragon Scale Guards, Colin Zeller?¡± The moment Nathan realized that Andy knew Colin, his eyes brightened. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him! He¡¯s my son!¡± ¡°Colin¡¯s your son?¡± A conflicted expression appeared on Andy¡¯s face. As the King of War for Dragon Scale Guards of Asura¡¯s Office, how could I never know the chiliarch is actually Nathan¡¯s son? In fact, Colin is my subordinate! Upon seeing the conflict on Andy¡¯s face, Nathan thought that Andy was finally worried to hear the name of someone that Nathan knew. Without any dy, he started to threaten Andy by saying, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Young man, let me tell you. If you dare to hurt me, Colin won¡¯t forgive you. Even if you run to the end of the world, he¡¯ll still be able to find you and end your life. Moreover, he¡¯ll skin you alive. Other than you, your whole family will suffer as well.¡± When he heard the words, Andy couldn¡¯t help but give a cold smirk. ¡°End my life? Skin me alive? Nathan, I have nothing against you. But even if Colin is standing here right now, you can ask him if he dares to speak that way to me.¡± As soon as he finished, Andy didn¡¯t wish to waste his time anymore. Lifting his left hand, he gave a hard punch. He intended to end Nathan¡¯s life quickly. Before he could swing his fist, a loud rumbling sound was heard outside the Goldstein residence. Shortly after, many ck-armored soldiers gathered quickly outside the residence. All of them were fully armed with heavy artilleries in their hands. Once they had assembled together, they quickly pointed their gun toward the Goldstein residence. At the same time, there were countless military trucks and tanks surrounding the whole Goldstein residence. Wh-What is going on? Baffled, Nathan found the situation to be very puzzling. At the same time, the expression on Emmett and Loretta¡¯s faces changed as well. I-Is this the army? Why are they surrounding the residence? While everyone was stupefied, a ck-armored soldier holding heavy artillery entered the Goldstein residence quickly. He then kneeled on one knee in front of Andy. Solemnly, he said, ¡°Greetings, Commander! Following your order, a hundred thousand Dragon Scale Guards of Asura¡¯s Office have gathered outside. Commander, please give your order!¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Andy waved his hand dismissively. The soldier quickly stood up. Nathan, meanwhile, watched the whole exchange with a horrified expression. Commander? The Commander of Dragon Scale Guards of Asura¡¯s Office? In the world, there were only two persons worthy of being called Commander by Dragon Scale Guards. Moreover, the two people were the only ones who could givemands to a hundred thousand Asura Guards in the team of Dragon Scale Guards. One was Asura himself. The other one was Andy Morsley, one of the Four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°You¡¯re actually Andy Morsley?¡± At that moment, Nathan felt that his knees had buckled. Suddenly, a cold shiver ran down his spine. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 The Legendary Man Chapter 306 Time For You To Go How is this possible? How can he be Andy Morsley? That man is one of the Four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office! He¡¯s also the man whomands a hundred thousand Dragon Scale Guards! Why on earth would he kneel in front of Sophia¡¯s toyboy? But Andy, as one of the Kings of War, only listens to themand of one person in this world. That will be Asura himself, the legendary and mysterious person! Upon seeing Nathan¡¯s bewildered look, Andy nced at him coldly. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you my name from earlier on? Your son is in Asura¡¯s Office. Didn¡¯t he tell you who is the real master of Dragon Scale Guards?¡± ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s absolutelypletely impossible. Something must be wrong somewhere!¡± Nathan looked dejected. He wasn¡¯t willing to believe what had happened. Indeed, Colin had informed him of the real master of Dragon Scale Guards. Also, Colin had told Nathan that Andy, the King of War for Dragon Scale Guards, was the former¡¯s superior. But why is Andy here in the Goldstein residence? Why would he kneel to a toyboy? How is this even possible? Andy continued to stare at Nathan icily. ¡°It looks like your son didn¡¯t tell you who is the real master of Dragon Scale Guards. If that¡¯s the case, I think that he can¡¯t be the chiliarch anymore. If he doesn¡¯t even know who he is serving, what is the use of him being a chiliarch?¡± Having said that, Andy turned to look at the soldier standing in front of him. ¡°Ry mymand to the others. Colin Zeller, the chiliarch of Dragon Scale Guards, is officially dismissed from his position from today onward. Also, he¡¯ll be in detention for one year. He won¡¯t be allowed to step out of the base camp for Dragon Scale Guards camp. Those who vited thismand will have their lives ended without mercy.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With that said, the soldier immediately walked out. After he had left, Nathan finally realized that he was in deep trouble. Previously, Asura had brought eight teams of Asura Guards to conquer Yaleview. The Zeller family was able to survive the massacre and be one of Yaleview¡¯s four prominent families because Nathan¡¯s son was the chiliarch of Asura¡¯s Office. Now that his son had been dismissed, it would mean that the Zeller family would be in trouble as well. Gritting his teeth, Nathan said, ¡°Andy, this has nothing to do with my son. You can take revenge on me, but don¡¯t drag my son into this matter!¡± Upon hearing his remark, Andy gave him another icy stare. ¡°If your son is involved in this matter, he won¡¯t just be locked up for one year. I¡¯ll end his life immediately. That¡¯s enough. Stop talking nonsense. It¡¯s time for you to go.¡± As soon as he finished, Andy flicked his wrist. A ck gun appeared in his hand. He pulled the trigger immediately. The loud bang of a gunshot was heard. The gold-colored bullet went straight into Nathan¡¯s head. Thump! With bewildered eyes, Nathan slumped hard onto the ground. He had died with an unresolved grievance. Till the end, he didn¡¯t understand where it went wrong. He didn¡¯t know why the Zeller family was destroyed. At the same time, he didn¡¯t know what he had done to offend Andy. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know why Andy would listen to the toyboy. Could it be¡­ Before Nathan lost his consciousness, he finally understood it. In the whole world, Andy would only listen to themands of one particr person. That man would be Asura. The moment Nathan dropped to the ground, Andy turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve ended the lives of the vermins. Do you have further instructions?¡± After giving him a nonchnt look, Jonathan said, ¡°That¡¯s all. Continue to kneel here.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Without saying more, Andy immediately kneeled on the ground. At the same time, Jonathan walked up to Sophia hurriedly. He quickly loosened the ropes on her body. As for Emmett and Loretta, he didn¡¯t bother to even look at them. He wasn¡¯t concerned with the well-being of the two people. ¡°Aunt Sophia, are you okay?¡± Jonathan asked softly. ¡°I-I¡¯m okay.¡± She then shook her head hastily. Sophia looked self-conscious when she looked at him. It wasn¡¯t because she was afraid of him. Instead, she found it hard to ept the sudden change in his identity. Previously, she was able to use her status as an elder to bully him asionally and flick his forehead many times. Once she knew that he was the legendary Asura, she realized that she would no longer dare to touch him even if she was allowed to do it. What a joke! Jonathan doesn¡¯t even have to lift his finger. With just a word, he canmand a hundred thousand Asura Guards to destroy the Goldstein residence whenever he wants. Even Andy, one of the famous Four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s office, can only kneel on the ground obediently. The legendary Demonic Terminator doesn¡¯t even dare to stand up without Jonathan¡¯s instruction. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to flick his forehead anymore. I don¡¯t want to have a death wish. ¡°Aunt Sophia, you don¡¯t have to be awkward with me. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be the Jonathan you know.¡± After seeing the ufortable look in her eyes, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. From the start, he knew that the situation would be inevitable the moment his identity was revealed. It was just as what he had expected. The moment that his identity had been revealed, he noticed the distant feeling between himself and Sophia. ¡°Okay. I-I understand.¡± Even after hearing his words, Sophia¡¯s awkwardness didn¡¯t disappear immediately. Instead, she fumbled to untie the ropes on Emmett and Loretta. After helping them up, she added, ¡°Jonathan, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to send them to the hospital! If we dy it any longer, I¡¯m worried that they might have some problems¡­¡± She kept looking here and there. It was as if she didn¡¯t dare to look Jonathan directly in the eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange someone to fetch you.¡± He decided not to force her to behave just like she had been previously. Instead, he turned to Andy and said, ¡°Get some men to send them to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± With a nod, Andy stood up and left. There were soldiers already waiting for them at the entrance when Sophia walked out with Emmett and Loretta. The moment they walked out of the residence, they immediately saw the ck-armored soldiers. At a nce, they were amazed because they couldn¡¯t tell how many people were there. Moreover, they were unable to see the faces clearly. It was because all the soldiers wore the same uniform and had the same posture. Everything was the same, including the expression in their eyes. Their gaze was filled with murderous intent. At that moment, guns were directed at the Goldstein residence. Meanwhile, their hands were ced on the trigger. It was as if they were waiting for an order. An order that wouldmand them to destroy the Goldstein residence at any time. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 The Legendary Man Chapter 307 It Was My Fault ¡°Ms. Sophia, please get into the car.¡± Andy personally stepped forward and opened the car door for her. ¡°Okay.¡± Sophia nodded and sorted her thoughts. She then helped Emmett and Loretta get into the military SUV one after another. Looking out the window of the vehicle, they saw countless heavily armored soldiers. Emmett¡¯s gaze had mixed emotions instantly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He never dreamed that the abandoned child who was kicked out of the Goldstein family by him more than ten years ago would one day return like that! Asura? That abandoned child is the legendary Asura? How is this possible? Even at that moment, Emmett still couldn¡¯t ept that the abandoned child who was kicked out of the Goldstein family and forbade to set foot in Yaleview for the rest of his life turned out to be the legendary godlike man! How is this possible? How could Jonathan be Asura? ¡°Dad, stop watching. Let¡¯s go!¡± Looking at Emmett¡¯s eyes filled withplicated emotions, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but speak to interrupt his thoughts. ¡°Sophia, do you think I made the wrong choice back then?¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. He thought that if he hadn¡¯t kicked Jonathan out of the family and Yaleview and had kept him, the Goldstein family might already be the head of the four prominent families. The Zeller family could be one of the four prominent families in Yaleview by having just one chiliarch of the Dragon Scale Guards. So, with Jonathan, could the Goldstein family be thergest elite family in Chanaea? Thinking of that, Emmett wanted nothing more than to p himself in the face. Oh, Emmett! You¡¯re smart and can predict anything! Despite that, you never expected that the abandoned child would be the legendary godlike man Asura who led the Eight Asura Guards to sweep and conquer all of Chanaea! The four prominent families are useless! In front of the Asura¡¯s Office, they¡¯re just ants! Jonathan can level the entire Yaleview with just one step! What¡¯s so special about the strong Zeller family, one of the four prominent families anyway? With just one single order, Andy can destroy them alone! Compared to the Asura¡¯s Office, the four prominent families of Yaleview aren¡¯t even worth mentioning! Hearing Emmett¡¯s words, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but nce at him and ask, ¡°What do you think? Dad, the reason why I¡¯m still willing to stay by your side isn¡¯t that I think what you are doing is right or wrong, but because I¡¯m your daughter! You¡¯re the one who brought me into this world!¡± She continued, ¡°Besides, I have no choice. I can¡¯t watch you die in front of me! For the so-called Goldstein family and the so-called position as the head of the family, you have done so many wrong things for so many years. That year when Daniel and his wife had just died, you kicked their only bloodline in this world out of the house! If they know about this, they won¡¯t let you go even if they be ghosts!¡± Even if they did something wrong, he still rushed to the front and protected them. At the time, the Goldstein family wasn¡¯t constantly fighting, harsh, and scheming against each other. They only had familial affection. However, after the unexpected death of Daniel and his wife, the entire Goldstein family seemed to have changed in an instant. They became cold-hearted, indifferent, and without a trace of affection. In the eyes of other people, there were only personal gains in the Goldstein family. They didn¡¯t care for familial affection at all. ¡°I did this for the Goldstein family¡­¡± Emmett couldn¡¯t help but lower his head when he heard what Sophia said. He gave himself an excuse that he didn¡¯t even believe himself would say. ¡°For the Goldstein family?¡± Hearing that, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Do you believe this excuse yourself? For the Goldstein family, you kicked Jonathan out of the house after Daniel and his wife had just died? For the Goldstein family, you sent someone to assassinate your daughter? It¡¯s not for the Goldstein family at all but you, right?¡± Sophia didn¡¯t hesitate to expose Emmett. He only cared about himself and his position as the head of the family. Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Emmett tried to exin himself with his head lowered. ¡°If I send someone to kill you and Jonathan, the Zeller family will lead their troops to destroy our family. I did it for our family. I had no choice but to sacrifice you and Jonathan! You saw it just now that Nathan personally led troops to our family. If Jonathan wasn¡¯t there, who would be able to protect our family?¡± Sophia sneered, ¡°You have to sacrifice your daughter and your grandson for our family? Nathan annihted and made the Goldstein family¡¯s blood stter for the sake of his grandson, but you? You wanted to make your daughter and grandson die for the so-called Goldstein family! Emmett, if it isn¡¯t for me being your daughter, even I would look down on you!¡± The reason why Sophia was still sitting there and staying by Emmett and Loretta¡¯s side wasn¡¯t that she had forgiven them both. It was because she wasn¡¯t as ruthless as the two of them. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch her parents die in front of her. ¡°Stop talking and leave me alone for a while!¡± Emmett¡¯s head was lowered, and his expression was grim. On the other hand, when Loretta heard what Sophia said, her face looked perplexed immediately. At the time when she was at Jadeborough, she coerced and lured Jonathan back to Yaleview using the title of the sessor of the Goldstein family. After she was rejected by Jonathan, he even scolded her. It seemed that the words she said at the time felt like a p thatnded harshly on her face. At that moment, she felt like a fool. In front of Asura, let alone the title of a mere sessor of the Goldstein family, even the whole Goldstein family was probably like an ant in his eyes. The car slowly drove out of the Goldstein residence. Emmett¡¯s head became lower and lower as he looked at the rows of ck-armored soldiers outside the window. His body became more and more stooped. Suddenly, he looked up at Sophia and said, ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m sorry! It was my fault!¡± After saying that, Emmett seemed to have aged several decades. He had never lowered his head and admitted his fault to anyone in his life, let alone his daughter. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The Legendary Man Chapter 308 Wipe Them All Out The moment Emmett lowered his head and admitted his mistake, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but look at him and say, ¡°It¡¯s not me who you should say sorry to, but Jonathan! Do you know how he survived in the past ten years? Do you know what it means for a teenage child to be kicked out of the house by you and not allowed to step into Yaleview for the rest of his life? It means that you have driven him to a dead-end! There was no way for him to survive except to keep moving forward!¡± Sophia suddenly became very agitated. Yes. She couldn¡¯t calm down at all. It was because that was her nephew. Her eldest brother and sister-inw¡¯s only bloodline in the world! That was why she couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°However, it¡¯s all thanks to you guys. Otherwise, how can Jonathan be that legendary man?¡± said Sophia. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Asura! That was the only god in the minds of countless people throughout Chanaea. In less than three years, that one person had led the Four Kings of War and the Eight Asura Guards to sweep and conquer all of Chanaea. It was also because of him that Chanaea changed from a copsing war-torn world to a country with short-term peace. All of that was caused by a man who came out of nowhere. Despite that, Sophia had never imagined that the legendary godlike man would be her nephew. It was undoubtedly unbelievable. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she saw the countless ck-armored soldiers gathering quickly at the door of the Goldstein residence within ten minutes because of an order from Jonathan and pointing their guns at the residence, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Jonathan is Asura! ¡°Forget about that. Even if I kneel in front of him, he probably won¡¯t forgive me!¡± Emmett subconsciously shook his head when he heard Sophia ask him to apologize to Jonathan. It¡¯s impossible. More than ten years ago, I was the one who kicked Jonathan out of his house and out of Yaleview. Jonathan was only ten at that time. More than ten yearster, Emmett even sent someone to assassinate Jonathan. How could Jonathan even forgive him after all of that? The man didn¡¯t end Emmett because of Sophia. Otherwise, Emmett might already be dead by Jonathan¡¯s gunshot. ¡°If you truly repent and know that you¡¯re wrong, I think Jonathan will give you a chance.¡± Sophia shook her head and sighed. Jonathan wasn¡¯t a heartless person. Otherwise, when he led hundreds of thousands of his troops to pacify Yaleview a few years ago, he would¡¯ve already destroyed the Goldstein family. The family wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to provoke Jonathan again and again. ¡°However, I hope you know that you¡¯re wrong, not because of Jonathan being Asura! If this is your reason for repentance, forget about Jonathan¡¯s unwillingness to forgive you, even I won¡¯t forgive you both!¡± Silence filled the entire car upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words. Only everyone¡¯s breathing could be heard. The car was shuttling quickly between the high-rise buildings. On the other hand, in the courtyard of the Goldstein residence, Jonathan lit a cigarette and sat on a stone. That stone was his best ymate as a kid. Whenever Daniel went out to work, Jonathan liked to sit quietly on a stone alone. He watched the birds flying in the sky and the ants crawling on the ground. He hadn¡¯t been back there for more than ten years. That meant it had been more than ten years since hest sat on that stone! ¡°Dad, Mom, are you seeing this? After more than ten years, I¡¯m back! However, this time, no one can kick me out of the house again! No one will stop me from setting foot in Yaleview again! Your son had grown up and became stronger! Are you two seeing this?¡± Jonathan muttered to himself while looking up at the sky. Meanwhile, after Sophia got in the car, Andy walked in from the door and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, they have already boarded the car!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan then nodded and simply gave a wave. ¡°Have a seat!¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Goldstein!¡± With Jonathan¡¯s order, Andy no longer kneeled. He found a stone and sat in front of Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what are you going to do with the Zeller family?¡± asked Andy. The death of Nathan didn¡¯t mean that the Zeller family was done for good. There was still his son and hundreds of members from the entire Zeller family. Also, there was another son of Nathan, who was the chiliarch of the Dragon Scale Guards at Asura¡¯s Office. Jonathan replied nonchntly, ¡°Wipe them all out! From now on, I don¡¯t want to see Yaleview having the four prominent families or the Zeller family! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The moment Andy heard what Jonathan said, he was immediately shocked. Andy was well aware of the weight of Jonathan¡¯s words. He also knew what it meant. From that day onward, the four prominent families would be no more in Yaleview. Because of Jonathan¡¯s words, the domineering four prominent families that controlled half of Yaleview were about to be wiped out. They were going to bepletely crumbled. ¡°Hang on. I remember that the Morsley family of yours is also one of the four prominent families, right?¡± Jonathan casually flicked the cigarette ash while looking at Andy. Upon hearing that, Andy¡¯s face immediately turned pale. He then stood up suddenly and, with a thud, he kneeled in front of Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, let me exin! The Morsley family had never wanted to be one of the four prominent families in Yaleview!¡± Andy continued, ¡°The title of the four prominent families is made up by the outsiders, and the Morsley family has nothing to do with this! Besides, I warned them a long time ago that they aren¡¯t allowed to use my reputation to be domineering and bully other weak families! Mr. Goldstein, over the years, the Morsley family has never been involved in anything in Yaleview. Also, we have never used the title to do anything that shouldn¡¯t be done!¡± Jonathan¡¯s words had scared him a lot. Andy had always been high and mighty when he was in front of outsiders. A 100 thousand Dragon Scale Guards were at hismand, and his actions could determine the survival of the entire nation. He was the King of War in the Asura¡¯s Office and controlled the lives of countless people. However, in front of Jonathan, Andy was only a lucky person who was chosen by Jonathan himself. He was extremely aware of how he came to hold the title of King of War. Andy was also aware that only a word from Jonathan would be enough for him to be stripped of his title at any time. He might also have his title changed within a night from King of War in the Asura¡¯s Office to a prisoner! Chapter 309 Chapter 309 The Legendary Man Chapter 309 Follow Me Into War ¡°Rx. I was only asking!¡± Jonathan nced at Andy when he saw thetter¡¯s face turned pale from fear and said, ¡°You only need to tell me if the Morsley family is one of the four prominent families. Yes or no?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Andy said with his head lowered. ¡°From today onward, I don¡¯t wish to see that there¡¯s such thing as the four prominent families in Yaleview, including the Morsley family. Do you understand?¡± said Jonathan as he gave Andy a look. ¡°I understand!¡± answered Andy without looking up. ¡°The Morsley family may exist, but the Morsley family of the four prominent families must disappear. Do you get it?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze swept across Andy, and he stood up, walking toward the living room. His message was clear. The Morsley family could live, but the four prominent families had to die! The four prominent families relied on the reputation of Asura¡¯s Office for protection andmitted many sins through the years. Even a tiny chiliarch of the Dragon Scale Guards could make the Zeller family into one of the four prominent families. Then what about the other families? Who could be sure that Asura¡¯s Office didn¡¯t have a hand in that? ¡°I got it, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy instantly snapped back to his senses when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words and walked out the door with a cold expression on his face. Outside stood countless soldiers with guns pointed toward the Goldstein residence. They could only be on guard without Andy¡¯s orders. ¡°Attention, Dragon Scale Guards, on mymand!¡± Andy¡¯s aura changed the moment he stepped outside. He was like a sharp de that was unsheathed, and he said, ¡°Follow me into war this instant!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers in ck armor let out an ear-shattering roar when they heard Andy say war. A soldier¡¯s fate was to go into war and kill their enemies. No matter who the enemy was and where they were heading to fight, what they needed to do was to obey orders and kill. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Following Andy¡¯smand, a loud roar filled the air. Countless soldiers in ck armor instantly held their weapons and got onto the vehicles. The numerous military tanks started with a booming sound and crushed the ground they passed. In the living room of the Zeller family in Yaleview, Nathan¡¯s eldest son, Michael, was in charge of the Zeller family when he wasn¡¯t around. At that moment, Michael was somewhat restless. In front of him were some of the members of the Zeller family. They were looking at him and waiting for his response. ¡°Michael, how¡¯s the situation on Nathan¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Why is there no news after he¡¯s been gone for so long?¡± ¡°Logically, he should¡¯ve dealt with the Goldstein family within half an hour with theircking capabilities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Michael, why don¡¯t you call and ask to see what¡¯s the situation like?¡± When Nathan brought men to attack the Goldstein family, the members of the Zeller family were waiting for his response. Finishing off the Goldstein family was nothing significant to the Zeller family. However, the business and territory of the Goldstein family were of great concern to them. Nathan had the final say in how the things were distributed, to whom they were given, and who would be responsible for them. That was why the earlier they went there and waited, the higher their chances of getting a bigger slice of the cake. ¡°I tried calling, but the call isn¡¯t getting through!¡± Michael¡¯s face was dark, and he said, ¡°I had sent people to the Goldstein residence. If nothing goes wrong, there should be a response very soon!¡± The group was anxious, and Michael himself was too. Myson¡¯s legs were broken by the Goldstein family¡¯s promiscuous slut and her toyboy. Moreover, he¡¯s my only son. Who would take over the massive Zeller family if anything were to happen to Troy? That was why Michael was the most anxious person in the entire Zeller family after Nathan. He couldn¡¯t wait to destroy Sophia¡¯s face. Michael was in a hurry to break Jonathan¡¯s limbs and make thetter beg for death. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Mr. Zeller, bad news!¡± Just as Michael finished his sentence, a servant frantically rushed in suddenly. Michael frowned when he saw the servant¡¯s flustered manner and scolded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? What happened? Speak!¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller, there¡¯s a lot of soldiers outside. They have surrounded the Zeller residence!¡± answered the servant anxiously. ¡°What did you say? A group of soldiers surrounded the Zeller residence?¡± Michael¡¯s expression changed when he heard that and asked, ¡°Where? Bring me there!¡± ¡°Right outside!¡± The servant immediately led the way, hearing Michael¡¯s orders. When Michael stepped out of the living room, he saw a middle-aged man d in a military outfit standing in the Zeller residence¡¯s courtyard. Behind him were more than ten soldiers in ck armor. ¡°Who are you all? Who allowed you all to trespass into the Zeller residence? Do you know where this is?¡± Michael didn¡¯t hold back when he saw the middle-aged soldier. Aren¡¯t they just ordinary soldiers? What¡¯s there to be scared of? There are people from the Zeller holding essential positions in Asura¡¯s Office. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of a few soldiers. ¡°Trespass?¡± The middle-aged soldier coldlyughed when he heard that and asked, ¡°Is the Zeller residence some military base? How dare you use the word trespass?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Who told you to surround the Zeller residence? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Do you believe I will call Asura¡¯s Office this instance?¡± said Michael with an annoyed expression. ¡°Call Asura¡¯s Office?¡± The middle-aged soldier couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter when he heard Michael¡¯s words and said, ¡°I think that you¡¯re not going to call Asura¡¯s Office but Colin Zeller?¡± ¡°You know Colin?¡± Surprise shed across Michael¡¯s face when he heard the soldier mention Colin¡¯s name. ¡°Of course I do. Colin, the chiliarch of the Dragon Scale Guards at Asura¡¯s Office. How could I not know about him?¡± said the middle-aged soldier with augh. ¡°Since you know him, how dare you surround the Zeller residence?¡± Michael¡¯s expression turned cold, and he threatened, ¡°Do you believe I can get you fired instantly just by making a call?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± The middle-aged soldier shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make the call. Colin is currently locked up in the istion room. Ask him if he dares to take a step out of the military camp without my orders.¡± ¡°Your orders?¡± Michael¡¯s expression changed when he heard that, and a feeling of dread filled him. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± he asked. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 The Legendary Man Chapter 310 The Siege ¡°Andy Morsley!¡± the middle-aged soldier casually uttered his name. The moment when Michael heard the name, his feet instantly felt like jelly, and he almost went down to his knees on the spot. Andy Morsley? The legendary person in control of 100 thousand Dragon Scale Guards and also one of the Four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office who¡¯s elected by Asura personally? Demonic Terminator, Andy Morsley? What¡¯s he doing here? There¡¯s no enmity between us, but why did he suddenly lead the troops to besiege the Zeller residence? ¡°Commander Morsley, wh-what are you doing here? Have we done anything wrong and offended Asura¡¯s Office? Or is there anyone ignorant from the Zeller family who ruffled your feathers?¡± The moment when Michael realized that the middle-aged soldier in front of him was Andy, his attitude changed drastically in an instant. ¡°The Zeller family didn¡¯t get on my nerves but has offended someone scarier than me!¡± Andy cast a nce indifferently at Michael. ¡°I¡¯m here today on amand to exterminate the Zeller family! The person that you¡¯ve offended has made his order, that he doesn¡¯t want any nonsensical four prominent families to exist in Yaleview! Do you understand what I mean?¡± Wipe out the Zeller family? Michael¡¯s expression abruptly changed the moment when he heard these few words. He looked at Andy with a sh of disbelief in his eyes. ¡°C-Commander Morsley, did I hear you right? Did you just say that you¡¯re going to wipe out the Zeller family?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard it right!¡± Andy nced at Michael. He then waved his hand and instantly ordered, ¡°At my command, Dragon Scale Guards! Take every one of the Zeller family back! No mercy for those who dare to resist!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At a word ofmand from Andy, countless heavily-armored soldiers behind him held the rifles up in their hands and swiftly barged into the Zeller residence without demur. Everything turned upside down in a split second. Chaos and screams resounded through the Zeller residence. ¡°Commander Morsley, wh-what exactly happened? Is there some misunderstanding?¡± Michael instantly felt at a loss, seeing was going on in front of him. As the nominated sessor and the eldest son of the Zeller family, Michael could do nothing but watch Dragon Scale Guards, who were behaving bestially in the Zeller residence. Michael had to be losing his mind if he dared to y tricks with Dragon Scale Guards, as there would then be dozens of rifles blowing him to bits on the spot at amand from Andy. ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding do you think there is?¡± Hearing Michael¡¯s words, Andy nced at him coldly. ¡°You have only yourself to me for offending someone whom you can¡¯t afford to! He¡¯s someone that the Zeller family should never mess with! Since you¡¯ve done so, the whole Zeller family is going to end up in ashes from now on!¡± The moment Andy finished his words, he didn¡¯t even bother toy his eyes on Michael. He strode toward the living room of the Zeller residence and snarled, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t waste time, and take them down quickly! Act like a soldier! Gather at the door within half an hour! We¡¯re moving to the next ce!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Endless howls roared in the courtyard, yet Michael could only look at everything in front of him with his face as white as a sheet. He had never thought of running away. Even if he wished to do so, the tens of thousands of soldiers from Dragon Scale Guards wouldn¡¯t let him off! After half an hour, hundreds of members from the entire Zeller family were all retained in the back of the military trucks with nobody spared. The whole process turned out to be unusually smooth, as nobody dared to defy the troop of ck- armored soldiers. Indeed, no one would have the audacity to do so in front of innumerable ck muzzles. Otherwise, they had to be courting death. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Andy turned around and looked at the lieutenantmander indifferently, who was behind him. ¡°Yes, Commander! Everyone¡¯s here!¡± the soldier roared. ¡°Take all of them to the military camp to wait for the verdict!¡± Andy waved his hand. ¡°Everyone else, follow me to the next ce!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With bellows of roars, the loud rumbling noise of military trucks rang out again, and the destination this time was the Maxwell residence. Half an hourter, countless military trucks, military off-road vehicles, and military tanks stopped at the door of the Maxwell residence. When the servant of the Maxwells standing at the door saw this scene, his face instantly paled with terror. He then turned around and ran away. ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s terrible! Something bad has happened!¡± With a shriek, the servant hastily ran into the living room of the Maxwell residence. The head of the Maxwells, Bernard Maxwell, was making the tea inside the living room and about to taste it. The moment he heard the servant¡¯s scream, his hand trembled, and the teacup in his hand dropped to the ground with a cking sound. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Bernard¡¯s expression changed. He looked at the servant frigidly. ¡°What are you shouting for? Is the world copsing? Why are you yelling and getting so riled up? Get on your knees!¡± With a bellow from Bernard, the servant instantly kneeled in fright in front of him. ¡°Old Mr. Maxwell, something bad has happened! Many soldiers have besieged the Maxwell residence outside of the door!¡± ¡°What?¡± Bernard¡¯s expression abruptly changed once he heard that. At the same time, the initially boisterous living room of the Maxwell residence instantly fell into dead silence. ¡°What in the world has happened? Make yourself clear!¡± The eldest son of Bernard, Zayne Maxwell, also stepped forward at this moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on too. I saw many soldiers with a murderous look and rifles in their hands showing up at the door. I was terrified and immediately rushed over here to report it to you!¡± The servant kneeled on the ground and answered while shivering in trepidation, ¡°There¡¯re also many military trucks out there, and even a lot of military tanks too!¡± ¡°What? Even the military tanks are dispatched?¡± The moment when Bernard heard the servant, he instantly realized that something was wrong. He hurriedly ordered, ¡°Hey, you! Hurry up and flee with others during the chaos! The Maxwells might be in trouble!¡± ¡°Dad, is that necessary? Could there be a misunderstanding?¡± Hearing Bernard¡¯s orders, Zayne frowned slightly. ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything pestilent recently, and there¡¯s also no animosity between Asura¡¯s Office and us! So what if the troop of soldiers out there has surrounded the Maxwell residence? There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! We¡¯re in Yaleview, the ce in the authority of Asura¡¯s Office. Even if those soldiers are atrocious, they won¡¯t dare to mess around, right?¡± ¡°You have no idea! Do you think anyone could simply dispatch the military tanks in Yaleview?¡± Hearing Zayne, Bernard couldn¡¯t help staring at him viciously at once. ¡°In Yaleview, only Asura¡¯s Office can send the military tanks in action!¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 The Legendary Man Chapter 311 Decree Of Asura Asura¡¯s Office? The crowd fell into a pin-drop silence upon hearing these two words. Everyone present knew clearly what Asura¡¯s Office represented. In the entire Yaleview or even the whole country, all wealthy or distinguished families were nothing but a speck of dust before Asura¡¯s Office. Asura¡¯s Office could sentence anyone to death if they wanted to. There was no doubt about that. ¡°How is that possible, Dad? Our family has never offended Asura¡¯s Office. So why would they send their troops to surround us?¡± Despite saying that, Zayne felt a bout of fear deep down. After all, the Maxwells were considered insignificant in the presence of Asura¡¯s Office. So much for being part of the four prominent families. Once we stand before this mighty department, we are akin to an ant! ¡°Cut the crap. Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring the people away? Leave now!¡± Bernard red at his son and continued, ¡°Bring your mother with you. Later, you should take advantage of the chaos and flee!¡± Once he finished his sentence, Bernard quickly trotted out of the living room without hesitation. Meanwhile, a middle-aged man dressed in an army green camouge uniform stood majestically in the courtyard. Behind him were many soldiers d in ck armor. They are the Asura Guards! Bernard could recognize the ck armor worn by the soldiers with just a nce. Only the Asura Guards¡¯ soldiers in the army were permitted to wear those ck armor uniforms. On the other hand, other soldiers could only wear an army green camouge uniform. It was the rule of Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°Hello, Commander. May I know the purpose of your visit?¡± Bernard took the initiative by humbling himself and greeted Andy. Even though he was the respected head of the Maxwells to outsiders, his status wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning in front of Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to wipe out the four prominent families!¡± Andy looked at him coldly before adding, ¡°The Zeller family is down. It¡¯s your family¡¯s turn now!¡± Wipe out the four prominent families? Upon hearing that, Bernard felt his heart skip a beat. His expression also drastically changed. ¡°May I know who gave you this order?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Decree of Asura!¡± Andy spat out the name in a bleak tone. The moment Bernard heard the name, he suddenly felt weak in the knees, and his mind went nk for a second. Decree of Asura? How could that be? Didn¡¯t Asura mysteriously disappear into thin air or something a year ago? So how could he suddenly issue a Decree of Asura? Moreover, it¡¯s to deal with the four prominent families in Yaleview! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°E-Excuse me,mander. Could the Decree of Asura you are referring to be issued by Asura?¡± Bernard stammered. ording to legend, once the Decree of Asura was issued, it was as if the heavens had given a command. No one could defy its order, and no mercy would be shown. The Decree of Asura was the highest order in the entire Chanaea. Once the Decree of Asura was issued, no matter where the 800 thousand Divine yer Guards or millions of soldiers might be in the world, whether dead or alive with one foot in the grave, they had to obey themand as long as their hearts were still beating. That was the authority of the Decree of Asura. Since the day Asura led millions of soldiers to conquer the world, the Decree of Asura had be the most fearsome existence on earth. Even Asura¡¯s Office and the Eight Kings of War had toply with the Decree of Asura without any objection. ¡°What do you think?¡± Andy shot daggers at Bernard after listening to his words. He added, ¡°Besides Asura, who do you think in this world dare to issue a Decree of Asura? Unless that person has a death wish?¡± Andy¡¯sments immediately caused Bernard to tremble in fear. At this moment, he instantly gave up all thoughts of resistance. What the heck? If I try to defy the Decree of Asura, it¡¯s equivalent to making myself an enemy to the world! ¡°Would you please tell me your name?¡± Bernard clenched his teeth as he turned his gaze to Andy, seemingly wanting to carve his face into his memory. ¡°Andy Morsley!¡± he casually revealed his name. ¡°Andy Morsley? You¡¯re Andy Morsley?¡± Bernard¡¯s expression fluctuated. As the head of the Maxwells that was part of the four prominent families in Yaleview, he undoubtedly knew Andy¡¯s identity ¨C one of the Four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office who had absolute control of the one hundred thousand Dragon Scale Guards. Only one person in this world could make a high-rank person like Andy lead his troop here personally, and that was Asura. ¡°Hmm?¡± When Andy heard what Bernard said, the look in his eyes immediately turned frigid. At that very moment, Bernard abandoned all thoughts of resisting at once. He lowered his head and slumped in dejection. ¡°My family admits defeat. Andy, make your move however you want!¡± ¡°Everyone!¡± After listening to what he said, Andy also had enough of the meaningless conversation and ordered with a flourish of his hand, ¡°Starting from now, seal off the entire Maxwell residence. Without my permission, nobody is allowed to step out of the house! No mercy for those who vite the rule!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With Andy¡¯s order, numerous soldiers d in ck armor straight away rushed inside the Maxwell residence. Upon hearing Andy giving out amand to seal off the whole house, gloominess shadowed Bernard¡¯s face for a split second. Strength departed him, and he dropped to his knees. It¡¯s over! We¡¯re doomed this time! I was trying to stall for time here to give my son a chance to escape. However, Andy seemed to have expected that to happen. He¡¯s not allowing any of my family members to escape! ¡°Andy, do you have to be this ruthless?¡± Bernard gritted his teeth and looked at the other party. ¡°Are you not even going to give us a chance of survival?¡± ¡°Not possible!¡± Andy¡¯s gaze was cold and detached. ¡°An order is an order. None of the four prominent families is allowed to exist. That also includes the Morsley family, get it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± A gleam of disbelief passed through Bernard¡¯s eyes when he heard the man mention the Morsley family. ¡°Andy, you won¡¯t even spare your own family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Andy looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Enough with your nonsense. That¡¯s not something you can bargain with!¡± With that said, he didn¡¯t allow Bernard to continue babbling. He directly waved his hand. ¡°Someone take him away!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At once, a dozen of soldiers in ck armor immediately came forth and arrested Bernard. Right when they took action, amotion ensued in the Maxwell residence. Some people were fleeing, some got thrown into confusion, and some were begging on their knees. There were even a few of them who wanted to resist. However, no matter what they did, under the Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ blockade, not even a fly could escape. Hence, there was no way a living person could flee. In less than ten minutes, all the Maxwells, without exception, fell into the hands of Dragon Scale Guards. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 The Legendary Man Chapter 312 Last Hope ¡°Sir, we have captured all thirty-seven people of the Maxwell family!¡± In the courtyard, a soldier dressed in ck armor bellowed as he stood in front of Andy. ¡°Take all of them away!¡± With a wave of his hand, Andy turned around and walked out of the door. But just then, a voice yelled out from the courtyard, ¡°Andy, what rights do you have to capture all of the Maxwell family?¡± ¡°Exactly. Even if you¡¯re one of the four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office, you can¡¯t do as you please.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Maxwell family? What did we even do wrong? What rights do you have to do this?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re part of the Asura¡¯s Office, you can¡¯t wipe out the entire Maxwell family without reason.¡± ¡°Shut up, you brat!¡± When he heard the yells, Bernard, who had long given up on retaliating, suddenly fumed. He kicked Zayne¡¯s belly out of rage, causing thetter to copse to the floor. ¡°Are you in any position to speak now?¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Even after being kicked by Bernard, Zayne still wore a disgruntled look on his face. ¡°Just shut up, you fool!¡± Bernard was so furious that his expression turned as dark as thunder. ¡°You want me to give you an exnation, don¡¯t you?¡± After hearing Zayne¡¯s words, Andy suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at the former. ¡°All right. Very well then. Since you want an exnation, I¡¯ll give you one.¡± The moment he finished his words, Andy pulled out a gun from his waist and pointed it at Zayne¡¯s head. ¡°Is the gun that I¡¯m pointing at your head a good enough exnation for you? If it isn¡¯t, I still have one hundred thousand other simr guns. Will that be enough for you? If it still isn¡¯t enough, I have tens of military tanks outside waiting to burn the Maxwell residence to the ground. Is that enough for you?¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re just being unreasonable!¡± Zayne¡¯s confidence instantly shrunk when he saw the gun in Andy¡¯s hand. ¡°What did you say? Unreasonable? Did I hear you correctly?¡± When he heard this, Andy couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°You want me to be reasonable with you? Let me tell you this. The gun that I¡¯m holding is the most reasoning you¡¯ll ever get!¡± ¡°How dare you try to reason with me. If I¡¯m really going to be reasonable, the Maxwell family would have been finished three years ago! You won¡¯t even have the chance to try to reason with me now,¡± he continued. Once he finished speaking, Andy couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time with him anymore. He waved them off andmanded, ¡°Take all of them away!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± At hismand, countless soldiers decked in ck armor dragged the members of the Maxwell family and headed toward the door. Just then, a weak and soft voice sounded from the crowd. In the quietness, the voice seemed especially piercing. ¡°I-Is he Andy Morsley?¡± ¡°Quieten down. Do you want to die? Do you think that you¡¯re fit to call his name?¡± Bernard turned around and red at the source of the feeble voice. Upon hearing Bernard¡¯s scolding, the girl who spoke instantly cowered in fear and kept her mouth shut. ¡°Do you know me?¡± When he heard the voice behind him, Andy, who had already walked out of the door, stopped and looked at the girl behind him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I-I don¡¯t!¡± The girl hurriedly shook her head in fear. ¡°I just remembered that my friend brought up your name, and he said that you were hisrade.¡± ¡°Comrade?¡± Upon hearing this, a look of confusion shed across Andy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the name of your friend?¡± ¡°Jonathan Goldstein,¡± the girl said his name in a low voice. The moment he heard this name, the expression on Andy¡¯s face instantly changed. He took a big step forward and stood in front of the girl. ¡°Do you know Jonathan Goldstein?¡± ¡°I-I do¡­¡± The girl was shocked by Andy¡¯s sudden movement, and her face turned pale. ¡°H-He said that you were comrades who slept on the same bunk. He also said that you fought on the battlefield and killed enemies together¡­¡± ¡°When did he tell you this?¡± asked Andy casually. ¡°A-A few days ago¡­¡± As she looked into Andy¡¯s cold gaze, the girl was so nervous that she stuttered, ¡°H-He isn¡¯t lying to me, is he?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± Upon seeing how frightened she was, Andy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. He really was myrade and shared the same bunk as me. It¡¯s just that he slept on top, and I slept on the bottom. And he didn¡¯t even allow me to switch ces with him!¡± When he heard thest few sentences of the girl¡¯s words, Andy knew that Jonathan had been using him as a gimmick outside again. Back then, he also tricked Sophia in the same way. Whatever he said about them sharing a bunk and going to battle together was just a lie. Andy was in no position to share a bunk with Jonathan. He had never even entered Jonathan¡¯s room, let alone been able to share the same bunk as him. However, Andy didn¡¯t expose Jonathan¡¯s lie and could only continue covering up for him. ¡°Oh right. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°L-Lydia Maxwell,¡± the girl said in a low voice. ¡°Lydia Maxwell¡­¡± After hearing her name, Andy nced at her nonchntly and asked, ¡°How are you rted to the Maxwell family?¡± Before Lydia could respond, Bernard chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s my daughter!¡± ¡°I was asking her, not you!¡± Andy shot him a cold re. Bernard was frightened and instantly kept quiet. ¡°I-I¡¯m his daughter¡­¡± Lydia responded with her head lowered. There was no way that she dared to be as brazen in front of Andy as how she was with Jonathan and Sophia. At Lydia¡¯s reply, Andy immediatelymanded, ¡°You can stay. Take the rest of them away!¡± Lydia was stunned when she heard this and didn¡¯t have the chance to respond. Is Andy letting me off just because I mentioned Jonathan¡¯s name? ¡°Save me, Lydia. I¡¯m your dad!¡± When he saw that Lydia could stay behind while the rest were going to be dragged away by the soldiers in ck armor, Bernard started to panic. ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t forget about me. I¡¯m your biological brother! Help me!¡± Zayne also started to shout anxiously. It was only then that the entire Maxwell family saw that Lydia was theirst hope. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± Upon hearing Bernard and Zayne¡¯s cries, a look of helplessness shed across Lydia¡¯s face. In fact, Zayne and Bernard never treated her well usually, especially Zayne. He wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at her most of the time. Despite that, she was still Bernard¡¯s daughter after all. All of a sudden, she took a deep breath and bit her lip as she looked at Andy. ¡°Colonel Morsley, c-can you let my father go too?¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 The Legendary Man Chapter 313 Kicked Out Of Yaleview ¡°What do you think?¡± Upon hearing Lydia¡¯s question, Andy, who was just about to leave, stopped in his tracks. He red at her coldly. ¡°Lydia, I think you don¡¯t really understand something here. The only reason why I¡¯m letting you off is that you know myrade. That¡¯s not a reason for you to try to push your luck. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Commander Morsley, I-¡± When she heard this and looked at his icy gaze, Lydia panicked, and her palms started to sweat. ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough.¡± With a wave of his hand, Andy cut her off. With that, the ck-armored soldiers dragged Bernard and Zayne toward the door. At that moment, Lydia bit her lip and whipped out her phone to call someone. After a moment, Sophia¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lydia?¡± ¡°Sophia, can you contact Jonathan for me?¡± Lydia sounded as if she was about to cry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lydia?¡± When she heard that Lydia was choking up, a wave of anxiety hit Sophia. ¡°What happened? Tell me about it slowly.¡± ¡°Sophia, the Maxwell family is in trouble. Asura¡¯s Office caught our family. I have no other choice but to ask Jonathan for help,¡± Lydia wailed. ¡°The head of Asura¡¯s Office is Andy. Didn¡¯t Jonathan say that they used to berades who shared the same bunk? Can you get him to plea for mercy for my family and get Andy to let us off?¡± ¡°Asura¡¯s Office brought men to the Maxwell residence, and Andy was the one who led them?¡± The moment she heard Lydia¡¯s words, Sophia instantly understood what was going on. Around half an hour earlier, Andy was still at the Goldstein residence. As for the men from Asura¡¯s Office that Lydia was referring to, they were naturally Dragon Scale Guards from the Goldstein family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lydia. I¡¯m not with Jonathan. I¡¯m at the hospital at the moment. How about this? I¡¯ll give you his number, and you can call him yourself.¡± As Sophiaforted Lydia, she gave Jonathan¡¯s number to thetter at the same time. ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee that Jonathan will be able to help you. Besides, he¡¯s in a bad mood now. Remember to watch your tone.¡± She was well aware of Lydia¡¯s personality, and she was also clear about the state that Jonathan was in at that moment. He wouldn¡¯t directly send Andy to go after the Maxwell family if it wasn¡¯t out of rage. The only possibility was that Jonathan sent Andy to get rid of the four prominent families out of fury. ¡°I got it, Sophia. Thank you!¡± After Sophia¡¯s advice, Lydia couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and hung up the phone. Following that, she immediately called Jonathan. Beep. Beep. Beep. The phone rang endlessly on the other end, but no one picked up. The soldiers outside the door had already brought the entire Maxwell family onto the military truck. As she saw this, Lydia panicked and rushed after them. ¡°Lydia, save me!¡± Bernard instantly shouted the moment he saw Lydia. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, the soldier beside him kicked him. ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Bernard obediently shut up after getting kicked. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a wave of Andy¡¯s hand, countless military trucks prepared to set off, and a loud rumbling sound filled the air. Just as Lydia was about to cry, a hoarse voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Jonathan, is it you? It¡¯s Lydia. We met before. Do you remember me?¡± Lydia hurriedly replied once the call got through. ¡°I know. Why are you calling me?¡± Jonathan sounded slightly lethargic. ¡°Jonathan, can you do me a favor?¡± Lydia bit her lip as she continued embarrassedly, ¡°The Maxwell family is in trouble. Asura¡¯s Office came to capture our entire family, and Andy Morsley was the one who led them. Can you help plea for mercy and get Andy to let us off?¡± ¡°Andy caught you?¡± Jonathan seemed surprised. ¡°Pass him the phone. I¡¯ll get him to let you go.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t catch me,¡± Lydia hurriedly exined. ¡°He let me off after knowing that I knew you, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But he caught my parents and the rest of my family¡­¡± Lydia was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Jonathan, just take it that I¡¯m begging you. Can you help me out just this once? As long as you helpContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. me, I¡¯ll agree to anything. Even if it¡¯s not on my behalf, can you help me on Sophia¡¯s behalf? Please just help me this once!¡± If Jonathan was in front of her, Lydia would have kneeled before him without hesitation. No matter how badly Bernard treated her, he was still her father after all. There was no way that she could watch as Asura¡¯s Office took him away. ¡°Pass him the phone.¡± After a long silence, Jonathan finally spoke. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s reply, Lydia immediately ran after the truck and shouted, ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing her shouts, Andy waved his hand, and the truck halted to a stop. ¡°T-The phone!¡± Lydia panted as she ran up to Andy. She passed his phone to him and said, ¡°J- Jonathan is looking for you.¡± Mr. Goldstein? Andy instantly understood what was going on when he heard Lydia¡¯s words. He took the phone over from her and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Let them go,¡± Jonathan replied mildly. ¡°All of them?¡± Andy was taken aback. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Just chase them out of Yaleview. There¡¯s no need for you to bring them back.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± After receiving Jonathan¡¯s order, Andy wasted no time, and neither did he ask further. Jonathan¡¯s decision had nothing to do with him. All he had to do was carry out Jonathan¡¯s orders. ¡°As for the other families, you can let them go as well. Chase all of them out of Yaleview and only leave the Morsley family behind.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± The moment he finished speaking, Jonathan had already hung up. Immediately after, Andy returned the phone to Lydia. ¡°What did he say?¡± Lydia asked anxiously. Andy nced at her nonchntly but didn¡¯t reply to her. He simply opened the car door and came out of the SUV. Waving toward the soldiers on the military truck, he then said, ¡°Release them all!¡± At Andy¡¯s order, the soldiers who were previously in control of the Maxwell family instantly kept their guns and let go of them without hesitation. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 The Legendary Man Chapter 314 The Monochrome Photo ¡°Release all of them?¡± Lydia was startled the moment she heard that. She would thank the Lord and be grateful if Andy decided to release her parents. Never had she ever imagined that he would let go of everyone from the Maxwell family after a single phone call from Jonathan. ¡°Commander Morsley, t-thank you.¡± Lydia bit her lips while looking at Andy, her eyes filling with fear. Indeed, she was afraid of Andy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± Andy looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°You should be thanking the person who called!¡± After saying that, he continued in a low voice, ¡°However, I have a condition before I release them! ¡°What is it?¡± Lydia asked, her toneced with anxiousness. ¡°From now onward, the Maxwells are banned from entering Yaleview. I will show no mercy if any of you take a single step into Yaleview.¡± Andy¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold as he spoke. Upon hearing that, the Maxwells shivered in fear and involuntarily felt goosebumps all over their body despite the distance. There was no mercy. The Maxwells were banned from entering Yaleview. Doesn¡¯t that mean the Maxwells were getting exiled? ¡°Understood. We will leave Yaleview at once. We will leave tonight and never return!¡± Bernard, the head of the Maxwell family, responded quickly. He knew what he should prioritize now. It didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t return to Yaleview. At least they got to stay alive. If they chose to stubbornly remain in Yaleview, that would mean losing their lives. ¡°Release them!¡± As soon as Andy gave his order, the ck-armored soldiers took a step back immediately and made way for the Maxwells. It wasn¡¯t until all of the Maxwells got off the military trucks that Andy sat in the green SUV. ¡°Forward. March!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± With Andy¡¯s order, a loud sound rang out once again. Soon, a tail smoke drifted in the air, and the convoy disappeared in the blink of an eye. In less than a day, the four prominent families of Yaleview got exiled from Yaleview. All of this happened even before sunset. When this news got out, it instantly shocked the whole of Yaleview. No one ever imagined that the four prominent families that had controlled Yaleview for the past three years would experience their collective downfall within one day. All the more, to be exiled from Yaleview. Especially when the four prominent families included the Morsley. They were Andy¡¯s family, and he was one of the Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office. There was only one person in Yaleview capable of doing this. That would be the legendary Asura! Asura was like a godlike existence. However, a year ago, Asura mysteriously disappeared without a trace. Could it be that he had returned? Suddenly, everyone in Yaleview felt their lives were in imminent peril. Especially the distinguished families, they frantically left Yaleview in the middle of the night. Some fled overseas overnight, while others fled to Gronga and Durbaine. Also, some people chartered a ne overnight and flew directly to the other side of the earth. All of that happened due to the return of the legendary man. Meanwhile, as everyone in Yaleview got thrown into chaos, Jonathan stood in front of a room in the Goldstein residence. He did not open the door for a long time. The room belonged to none other than his parents. It had been more than ten years since hest stepped into this room. At that time, he didn¡¯t know that someday, he would be an orphan. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Also, he didn¡¯t know he would get kicked out of the Goldstein family one day. Thus, bing the legendary abandoned son of the Goldstein family. With a loud screech, Jonathan pushed open the door. Soon, a stale smell filled his nostrils. The room was covered with dust. There were many spiderwebs hanging around. Even the table in the room was covered with moss and became moldy. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t show the slightest contempt. Instead, he picked up a broom and started cleaning the room slowly. He slowly removed those messy spiderwebs and the mosses on the table. As he cleaned the mosses on the table, he unexpectedly discovered a ck-and-white photo in the ce where the table peeled off. The photo was small, only a few inches big. It was so small that one could easily overlook it. Moreover, it was under the vinyl of the tabletop. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this room had not been upied for a long time and had not been taken care of, no one would have discovered this small ck-and-white photo under the tabletop. ¡°Why is there a photo here?¡± Jonathan took the ck-and-white photo from the table in confusion. When he picked up the photo, he was surprised to find a group photo of three people. In the photo, a young couple was smiling at the camera, and in their arms was a little boy who was only a few years old! The little boy was him, Jonathan Goldstein. As for the young couple, they were his parents, naturally. Daniel Goldstein and Elizabeth Stone. ¡°Why is this photo hidden here?¡± Jonathan was doubtful as he flipped the photo over. The moment he flipped it over, he unexpectedly discovered a line of tiny ck words written on the back of it. The words read: Son, when you see this photo, your dad and I should have been gone long ago, right? You were only three years old when we took this photo. Your dad and I decided to hide this photo under the tabletop so that one day, when you grow up and pick up these relics, you will realize that I have secretly hidden it here. Let me tell you a secret. Your dad doesn¡¯t even know about this photo! My silly boy, don¡¯t cry. My biggest wish is to watch you grow up, get married, and have your own family. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be blessed to see this one day. If I¡¯m gone when you see this photo, I want to tell you just one thing. I will bless you even when I¡¯m six feet under. The ck font looked very graceful. The photo was so small yet filled with tiny ck words. There was no doubt that it was Elizabeth¡¯s handwriting that Jonathan could recognize at a single nce. This handwriting was all too familiar to him. Be it signing the exam papers when he was young or secretly helping him with those unfinished summer homework behind Daniel¡¯s back, Elizabeth had left too many traces behind. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re a grown-up. Why are you still ying hide and seek with me?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle while looking at the words written on the back of the photo. Soon, his eyes grew red and brimmed with tears as his chuckles slowly faded. In Jonathan¡¯s memory, he had rarely cried in his whole lifetime. He did not shed a tear even when he got kicked out of the Goldstein family. That was all because someone once told him something when he was young. Men should not cry easily. Jonathan recalled what he heard. ¡°You are a man. You should grit your teeth and brave out whatever setbacks and difficulties you face. It¡¯s because you¡¯re a man!¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 The Legendary Man Chapter 315 The Richest Person In Yaleview The person who said those words to Jonathan was his own father, Daniel Goldstein. Jonathan¡¯s thoughts went back in time to ten years ago as he stared down at the ck-and-white photograph in his hand. ¡°Dad, Mom¡­ you two aren¡¯t even here anymore, so why are you still making cruel jokes like this?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes reddened. He stuffed the photo back into his pocket. Just as he resumed sweeping the room, light footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. Immediately after, an exhausted-looking Sophia entered the room. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia, why are you here?¡± Jonathan was surprised to see Sophia when he saw here in. ¡°I was worried about leaving you home alone,¡± Sophia said as she saw his slightly reddened eyes. She stepped forward and grabbed the broom from Jonathan. ¡°Sit down and rest for a bit. Leave the cleaning to me.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t cleaned their room in over ten years. It¡¯s better if I do it.¡± Lowering his head, Jonathan continued sweeping after speaking. Sophia¡¯s eyes reddened subconsciously when she saw the way Jonathan acted. If she had not personally witnessed the scene before her, she would not have believed that Asura, who single-handedly razed the four prominent families to the ground, would have such a vulnerable side to him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Aunt Sophia, did you give Lydia my phone number?¡± Jonathan asked as he continued to sweep the room. ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°She called me, looking for you. I-I¡­ didn¡¯t know what to do, so I gave her your phone number. I hope she didn¡¯t give you any trouble?¡± Sophia was slightly flustered after hearing her nephew¡¯s words. She was worried that her actions might have troubled him. ¡°How can that be possible?¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Aunt Sophia, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous when speaking with me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m Asura or Jonathan Goldstein. I will always be your nephew! This fact can never be changed by anyone. I don¡¯t wish for there to be a sense of estrangement between us because of my identity. Compared to the current situation, I much preferred it when you called me a snob!¡± Jonathan had expected Sophia¡¯s attitude to change after she found out about his identity. He had resigned himself to a certain level of estrangement. However, in truth, it was much worse than he imagined. ¡°Little snob¡­¡± Sophia heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the man¡¯s words. She red at Jonathan. ¡°What? Are you itching for a beating just because I stopped calling you a snob? How dare you lecture me? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Asura. I refuse to acknowledge this! I only know the kid who burrowed himself into my nkets after listening to a horror story. I only know the snob who was too afraid to go to the toilet by himself afterward.¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia, can we please not talk about the toilet incident?¡± Jonathan suddenly became anxious after hearing Sophia bring up his childhood stories. He was eager to leave his childish past behind. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop.¡± Sophia rolled her eyes. ¡°So, what of Lydia¡¯s request?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been settled,¡± said Jonathan. He then added, ¡°I asked Andy to let them go.¡± ¡°You let them all go?¡± Upon hearing his words, Sophia was surprised. ¡°D-Did you do it because of me?¡± If he did it because of me, didn¡¯t I just make things more difficult for him? ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan smiled as he stared at her. If it had not been for Sophia, none of the four prominent families of Yaleview would have survived, nor would a single one of them would have been able to leave Yaleview. ¡°S-So I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, right?¡± Sophia bit her lip and asked in a soft voice. ¡°Nope!¡± Jonathan could not help himself from reaching out and patting her head when he saw Sophia¡¯s flustered look. ¡°It¡¯s only the Maxwell family. It doesn¡¯t matter if we let them go. Besides, they can¡¯t cause much trouble in Yaleview anyway.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s almost mealtime. Are you hungry? Shall we go out for a meal?¡± he asked. Jonathan checked the time after putting the broom down. It was past six o¡¯clock in the evening, meaning the sky would darken soon. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry,¡± said Sophia as she rubbed her stomach. She had not eaten a bite since earlier that morning. In truth, she was so hungry that her stomach was starting to hurt. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go get some beef stew!¡± Jonathan strode out of the room. Outside the house, Andy had long since returned with the troops. They were all on standby in the yard. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy immediately bent down on one knee the moment he spotted Jonathan. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The countless ck-armored soldiers behind Andy immediately followed suit the moment they saw the former get on his knee. Kneeling down, they roared, ¡°Asura!¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Jonathan casually waved his hand. He looked at Andy and asked, ¡°Did you take care of the matter?¡¯ ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. It has been resolved. The four prominent families will be exiled from Yaleview before twelve o¡¯clock midnight.¡± ¡°The four prominent families?¡± Jonathan wrinkled his brow slightly when he heard Andy¡¯s reply. ¡°Even the Morsley family?¡± ¡°Yes. The Morsley family will also leave Yaleview before twelve o¡¯clock midnight!¡± Andy nodded in confirmation. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to make an exception for the Morsley family?¡± Jonathan frowned. ¡°It¡¯s best if they leave, lest they cause more trouble in Yaleview in the future,¡± Andy replied. He did not lift his head. ¡°Anyway, It¡¯s good that they are leaving. It will do them good to be far away from this ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving it to you.¡± Since Andy had already made the decision, Jonathan wasn¡¯t about to meddle. ¡°Oh, right. Leave one hundred Dragon Scale Guards to guard the Goldstein familyter. Swap them out every month.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Andy could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are a hundred guards sufficient?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Jonathan said. He then added, ¡°In addition, send someone to handle the four prominent families¡¯ properties and businesses. Transfer all of them to my aunt.¡± ¡°Transfer them to me?¡± Sophia was momentarily shocked when she heard Jonathan¡¯s words. She hurriedly shook her hands. ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t transfer the ownership to me!¡± Are you kidding? These were the four prominent families! They controlled one-third of the economy in Yaleview. If their properties and businesses were all transferred to her, she would be the richest person in Yaleview overnight. In fact, she could even be the richest person in the entire world! Everybody knew that the four prominent families owned legitimate businesses worth over one hundred billion. Obviously, one could not leave out the shady businesses. They were probably worth over two hundred billion. With just a word from Jonathan, all of these could belong to her, Sophia Goldstein. There is no way I can ept this! If another person had heard that they would be the richest person in Yaleview overnight, they would surely be over the moon. However, Sophia was not that sort of person. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The Legendary Man Chapter 316 One Condition Obviously, she wasn¡¯t. Sophia knew that once she agreed to it, she stood to inherit assets that were worth billions in the blink of an eye. She would be the first billionaire from Yaleview in the history of Chanaea. Jonathan smiled at Sophia when he heard that. ¡°Why not? What¡¯s the difference between transferring the assets to your name or the Goldstein family name? Don¡¯t forget that you are the head of the Goldstein family.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just don¡¯t want them. I am not interested in being the head of the Goldstein family. Whoever is interested can be the head of the family,¡± Sophia tly refused. She was adamant about not epting Jonathan¡¯s offer. She knew her personality best. She was not interested in being the head of the Goldstein family, let alone the owner of the four prominent families¡¯ assets. ¡°Then should I give it to someone else?¡± Jonathan gave Sophia a quick nce. Sophia looked disinterested. ¡°Do whatever you wish. You can give it to whoever you want. Just don¡¯t give it to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really hot-tempered.¡± Seeing how Sophia had rejected his offer without hesitation, Jonathan let out augh as he turned to Andy. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Deploy some men over from Asura¡¯s Office and take over the assets from the four prominent families. When the great Ms. Sophia is ready to take over, get someone to do the handover with her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy replied immediately as he nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan looked down at Sophia as he prepared to leave. Just as he was about to step out of the door, Andy called out to him, ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Baffled, Jonathan turned around. He saw that Andy was about to say something, but he seemed to be holding back. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I have a favor to ask of you¡­¡± Andy hesitated, looking a little ufortable. Jonathan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak up! Don¡¯t hem and haw like a woman!¡± ¡°Uh, I would like to know if you have anything important to do these few days. If you have some time, I would like to ask for your help on something.¡± Scratching his head, Andy looked awkwardly at Jonathan. ¡°Just spit it out quickly!¡± Jonathan detected a falter in Andy¡¯s voice and felt the urge to kick him. Andy was one of the four Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office, yet he was squirming like a woman. ¡°Uh, our annual live-fire drill is approaching.¡± Andy looked at Jonathan nervously. He spoke in an almost inaudible whisper, ¡°Can you help whip those good-for-nothings in my team into shape?¡± ¡°What did you say? Speak louder!¡± Jonathan red hard at Andy. ¡°I¡¯m saying, Mr. Goldstein, can you please help whip those good-for-nothings in my team into shape?¡± Gritting his teeth, Andy dered, ¡°I want toe in first in the live-fire drill this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether youe in first. You want me to help whip those men into shape? Why don¡¯t I whip you into shape as well?¡± Jonathan could not help scowling at the man. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can also whip me into shape!¡± Andy¡¯s response was direct and unashamed. ¡°Scram!¡± Annoyed, Jonathan did not even bother to look at Andy. ¡°I have no time!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please help me this time. The Dragon Scale Guards are always number two from the bottom of the chart. If we lose again this year, I¡¯ll be so humiliated.¡± Andy immediately fell to his knees in front of Jonathan and tugged at Jonathan¡¯s pants. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I won¡¯t get up if you don¡¯t help me.¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± Displeased, Jonathan kicked Andy. ¡°Look at yourself. You don¡¯t look like a King of War at all. I must be blind to pick you for Asura¡¯s office back then.¡± Jonathan felt that Andy had none of themanding presence of a King of War. He looks more like a gangster now. A scoundrel! ¡°I don¡¯t care, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll kneel here until you agree to help me!¡± Andy picked up this tactic from Sophia earlier. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Ms. Sophia, please help me to talk to Mr. Goldstein. Ask him to help me!¡± When Andy saw that Jonathan remained unmoved by his pleas, he turned to Sophia for help. ¡°He may not listen to me either.¡± Sophia thought she was powerless to intervene in the matter. However, she felt obliged to speak up for Andy since the King of War was kneeling in front of her and asking for help. ¡°Jonathan, why don¡¯t you help him?¡± Sophia looked at her nephew inquiringly. ¡°No. If I help him, what will happen if the other seven of theme to know about it?¡± Jonathan stared fiercely at Andy. He now knew why Andy brought his team back to see him after wiping out the four prominent families. He had set a trap for Jonathan, waiting for him to fall into it. ¡°They won¡¯t know! Mr. Goldstein, you can join us under a disguise and with a pseudonym. I can tell the others that I hired a part-time coach for the team. No one will know that you are leading the team on my behalf if I don¡¯t tell them.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve already got it all worked out, huh? Looks like you¡¯ve been nning to set me up for a long time.¡± Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No, I only thought of this a while ago.¡± Andy scratched his head sheepishly. Just as he looked up to meet Jonathan¡¯s gaze, he had a foreboding of danger. Having worked for Jonathan so so many years, he knew very well what that look meant. He shuddered at those thoughts. Oh no! I¡¯m doomed this time. I won¡¯t be able to get away, for sure! ¡°All right. I can help you, but I have one condition.¡± Jonathan cast a nce at Andy. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, tell me. I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡± Andy was ted when Jonathan finally relented. He would do whatever Jonathan wanted without any hesitation. ¡°You said it yourself!¡± A faint smile shed across Jonathan¡¯s face when he heard what Andy said. ¡°After this live-fire drill, I want you to lead your team to West Region and conquer it within a month¡¯s time. If you can¡¯t do that, you can bring your decapitated head to meet me.¡± ¡°Conquer West Region?¡± Andy¡¯s face turned ashen immediately. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how many men do you intend to let me bring with me?¡± ¡°A hundred thousand Dragon Scale Guards. Is that enough?¡± Jonathan gave an offhand reply. ¡°A hundred thousand Dragon Scale Guards?¡± Andy frowned, and deep lines appeared between his eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you perhaps¡­ joking with me?¡± Chapter 317 Chapter 317 The Legendary Man Chapter 317 The Invitation From Lydia ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan asked as he nced at him. ¡°Sir, that¡¯s the West Region!¡± Andy¡¯s expression suddenly turned bitter. It was known that in the past thousands of years throughout Chanaea, only Asura Jonathan had managed to lead his troop to conquer the West Region andbine it with Chanaea! Jonathan was missing for a year. During that period, the West Region had rebelled,unching a counterattack toward Beshya, and fought in full swing with the Thunder King of War, Kane. At that time, the Thunder King of War, Kane, had 300 thousand Anima Dragon Guards under his leadership. Even so, they couldn¡¯t take over the West Region. Thus, how could Andy have hoped to do so with only 100 thousand Dragon Scale Guards? Isn¡¯t this just a baseless dream? ¡°I know.¡± Jonathan said nonchntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t West Region a small area? Shouldn¡¯t 100 thousand Dragon Scale Guards be adequate?¡± The West Region is a small area? Hearing it, Andrew was speechless. In this world, no one else but Jonathan would dare to say that the West Region was a small area. After the rebellion in the West Region, many countries had secretly supported them in secret and were providing them with funds, equipment, and even thetest type of deadly weapons. Whether it was theirbat power or the backing from various foreign countries, they were much stronger than the small unmentionable small country located oversea. How could he expect me to conquer the West Region with only 100 thousand Dragon Scale Guards? It¡¯s an impossible feat! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, can you send in more troops?¡± Andy cautiously looked over to Jonathan and swallowed hard. ¡°At most, I could let Kane work with you. As for more soldiers, I can¡¯t allocate any to you.¡± Jonathan rejected him without any hesitation. ¡°This is my condition. If you ept it, I¡¯ll help you train those ipetent soldiers of yours!¡± He continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t ept my terms, you should run as far as you can when you still can! Don¡¯t hinder me from eating my beef stew.¡± Jonathan proceeded to take a step back and walk away. Watching Jonathan leave just like that, Andy gritted his teeth and dered. ¡°I¡¯ll ept it, Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°So, you have decided?¡± Hearing his deration, Jonathan stopped as his eyes shed with anticipation. That¡¯s how it should be! There should be no cowards among the soldiers led by me. ¡°I have decided!¡± Andy said between clenched teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t the West Region just a small area? I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Pick me up from the Goldstein residence in a week!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jonathan turned around to walk out of the Goldstein residence with Sophia. After half an hour, they stopped by a small restaurant near the museum. Even though the store wasn¡¯t huge, there were already a lot of customers there. It was the right decision to feast on beef stew, especially in this chilly weather. ¡°What about this ce?¡± Jonathan asked as he looked at Sophia. ¡°Up to you.¡± Sophia nodded and walked in with Jonathan. However, just as the two of them walked into the store, they suddenly heard a phone ringing. Right after, Sophia took out her phone and epted the call. ¡°Sophia, are you still in the hospital?¡± she could hear Lydia¡¯s voice on the other end, but her voice sounded a little horse and not as energetic as before. ¡°I just got out of the hospital. What¡¯s wrong, Lydia?¡± Sophia asked in concern. She could hear through Lydia¡¯s voice that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but I¡¯ll be leaving Yaleview after tonight. So, I want to hold a final party at home. Would youe and join me?¡± Lydia asked with a sad voice. ¡°Just think of it as a farewell meetup.¡± She continued, ¡°It¡¯s alright even if you couldn¡¯te, but I don¡¯t know when we can meet again in the future¡­¡± After saying that, there was a long sigh from the other end of the line. When she heard of it, Sophia suddenly felt a little sad. Lydia was her best friend at Yaleview, and there was no one else. However, Lydia was now leaving Yaleview. Thinking of it, Sophia ced down the call and looked over at Jonathan. ¡°Lydia wants to invite me over for dinner. Please let me see her off. She¡¯ll be leaving Yaleview after tonight.¡± Sophia gently bit her lips. She knew that she would need Jonathan¡¯s permission. However, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Although she was very reluctant for Lydia to leave Yaleview, she didn¡¯t want to disrupt Jonathan¡¯s n just because of her feelings. For now, she was in a dilemma. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just go.¡± Seeing Sophia¡¯s embarrassed face, Jonathan smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t leave Yaleview for the time being. You can invite me to eat beef stew again when you have the time.¡± ¡°Can you apany me? Sophia said as she bit her lip. ¡°I got her expelled from Yaleview, and you still want me to see her off?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t helpughing when he heard what Sophia said. ¡°I¡­¡± Instantly, an embarrassed expression shed across Sophia¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jonathan said when he saw Sophia¡¯s embarrassed face. He then patted her head with a smile. ¡°I hope they won¡¯t throw me out!¡± He ended the discussion with that. Before Sophia could say anything, Jonathan stopped a taxi and looked back at Sophia, who was behind. ¡°Do you have the address of her residence?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Sophia nodded and told the taxi driver the address. After that, the taxi driver immediately stepped on the pedal and elerated off. The taxi was out of sight in an instant, leaving only a trail of smoke behind. Around half an hourter, the taxi stopped in front of the Maxwell residence in Yaleview. Today, the Maxwell residence looked especially lively. Many branded luxury cars, Porche, Bentley, Maybach, and even Rolls Royce, were parked in the parking lot in the front. The taxi looked particrly shabby when ced among the luxury cars. So, when Jonathan and Sophia got off the taxi, they instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Those that were present today were all members of the noble families. They would never even consider taking such a shabby ride. ¡°Quick,e and see who they are.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sophia, thedy of the Goldstein family?¡± ¡°Why would she take such a ride? Does she have no dignity at all?¡± Jonathan and Sophia had just alighted from the taxi and overheard the youngdies as they were gossiping at the door of the Maxwell residence. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look at the person next to her. Is he her boyfriend?¡± A girl wearing a white gown with silver earrings was gossiping. ¡°How is that possible?¡± When another girl in a red dress heard the girl in the long white dress, she pursed her lips. ¡°She didn¡¯t even approve of all the rich and powerful men that had gone after her. Why would she date a person that looks like a pauper?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s just the secret toyboy!¡± ¡°Shush, keep your voice down, or they might hear you!¡± ¡°So what if they hear us? Why must the Ximenez family be afraid of the Goldstein family:¡± Chapter 318 Chapter 318 The Legendary Man Chapter 318 The Banquet Of The Maxwells Sophia became the center of attention as soon as she got out of the car. She was still the most outstanding in the crowd despite not intentionally dressed and freshened up, even appearing somewhat exhausted. She did not need to showcase herself on purpose to stand out and attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s go in!¡± Although the wealthydies were whispering, Sophia still heard them. Nevertheless, she was toozy to care. After all, she was not a confrontative person and did not like arguing with others. She would simply avoid those that she did not like. ¡°All right!¡± Jonathan nodded and started walking toward the Maxwell residence. As for those gossipy women outside the door, he merely regarded them as nonexistent. Sophia might not pick a fight with others, but that did not mean others would not cross her. The moment she reached the doorway, a woman in a red dress instantly blocked Sophia¡¯s way. ¡°Wow. Isn¡¯t this Sophia Goldstein, the third daughter of the Goldstein family? What brings you here today? Aren¡¯t you always high and mighty and dislike attending banquets?¡± The red-dressed woman pursed her lips as she stood in Sophia¡¯s path. ¡°Lydia invited me here!¡± Sophia did not want to waste time on them, nor did she want to get into a dispute. She would absolutely not havee here if it weren¡¯t because Lydia was going to leave Yaleview tonight. Sophia did not like rowdy events and preferred quietness, to begin with. ¡°You¡¯re here just because Lydia asked you to?¡± The woman¡¯s lips twitched as she said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you at least dress up before attending, then? Don¡¯t you know the banquet tonight is the biggest one the Maxwells have ever hosted? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to arrive wearing this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Aren¡¯t you also here, dressed like that?¡± Sophia might have a good temper, but that did not mean Jonathan did too. ¡°Who do you think you are? You have no right to speak.¡± The red-dressed woman¡¯s expression changed when she heard Jonathan¡¯s words. She then looked at Sophia mockingly. ¡°Sophia, I genuinely didn¡¯t expect you to secretly keep a toyboy! You¡¯ve always pretended to be aloof. You know what, even if you did, you shouldn¡¯t have brought him here. You ought to let him look himself in the mirror. Someone like him does not belong in a high-end event like this.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better stop spewing nonsense. He¡¯s my nephew!¡± exined Sophia in a hurry when she heard the red-dressed woman calling Jonathan a toyboy. Jonathan was not one to have a good temper. Thest time someone called him that, he had broken all of that person¡¯s limbs. Sophia did not wish the red-dressed woman to end up like that person. ¡°What nephew? Step-nephew or blood-rted nephew?¡± The woman chuckled coldly. ¡°If it¡¯s the former, are you two sharing a bed?¡± The group of girls behind her instantly covered their mouths and snickered upon hearing that. It was evident that everyone understood her meaning. ¡°You¡­¡± Sophia¡¯s expression scrunched up in rage. She was about to say something, but Jonathan beat her to it. He nced at the woman in red dress icily and uttered, ¡°You should speak less if you¡¯re not good at it! Do you believe I will tear your mouth to pieces if you say another word?¡± To hell withpassion toward women. There¡¯s no such thing as not hitting girls in my book. Several women have died in my hands throughout the years! Aside from the few women I care about, the rest are no different than men! I¡¯ll kill anyone who offends me! ¡°Do you dare?¡± The woman in red red at him when she heard that. ¡°Try touching a single strand of hair on my head and see what happens.¡± ¡°Say one more word and see if I dare!¡± At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned chilly. The initially conceited woman immediately cowered when she met his icy gaze and did not dare to say anything else. Her heart skipped a beat. His gaze seemed like he was looking at a dead person, making her tremble in fear involuntarily. ¡°Aunt Sophia, don¡¯t bother to respond when you meet people like this next time. Just p her, and she won¡¯t dare to act up anymore.¡± Jonathan¡¯s frosty gaze swept across the woman in red before he turned to say to Sophia, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, he started walking away, whereas the red-dressed woman behind him stood there shell- shocked. When Jonathan disappeared from sight, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°How pretentious! Aren¡¯t you simply a toyboy? Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you soon enough!¡± Jonathan was not at all concerned about what the woman outside the door was saying. He was used to meeting women like her who relied on their family background and assumed they were better than everyone else. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As a result, he was toozy to waste time on such people. If shepletely pissed him off, he could simply finish her off. There was no need to waste his saliva arguing. Meanwhile, the living room was already filled with people. Even though the Maxwells were no longer at their peak, they were ultimately one of the four prominent families of Yaleview. All it took was one invitation from them to gather all the distinguished people in the city, even if they were going to be chased out of Yaleview the same night. There were people from prominent families, political figures, and even people from the governor¡¯s office of Yaleview present. Those people wore ck suits and held champagne or red wine, walking through the crowd smilingly as they socialized. Just from that scene, one could never tell that the Maxwells would disappear into the history of Yaleview after midnight. ¡°Sophia, Jonathan, you guys are here!¡± The duo instantly saw Lydia, who was waiting by the entrance, when they stepped inside. Evidently, Lydia had dressed up exquisitely tonight. She was wearing a pink gown and appeared more feminine than her usual carefree demeanor. However, no matter how intricate her makeup was, the fatigue under her eyes could not be concealed. Her bloodshot eyes showed she had cried a lot as they were still puffy. ¡°Lydia, are you okay?¡± asked Sophia in concern when she saw Lydia¡¯s exhausted gaze. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Thetter forced a smile and answered, ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m sorry for tonight. I was nning only to invite you and Jonathan, but my dad and the rest insisted on hosting a banquet before leaving. They want to have onest farewell ceremony for the Maxwell family. I know you don¡¯t like rowdy events, but can you bear with it for my sake?¡± Lydia¡¯s gaze was slightly apologetic. She had known Sophia for a long time and was well aware of thetter¡¯s personality. Had it not been because Lydia was leaving Yaleview tonight, Sophia would likely never attend such a farewell ceremony even if she were to be beaten to death. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 The Legendary Man Chapter 319 Run ¡°Stop saying that, Lydia. I don¡¯t feel that way at all,¡± Sophia responded. As she noticed Lydia was forcing a smile, she instantly felt her heart aching, so she walked toward thetter to give her a tight hug. She whispered into Lydia¡¯s ear, ¡°No matter where you¡¯re heading in the future, let me know. I¡¯ll go over and visit you whenever I have the chance.¡± ¡°Remember what you said. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± With a smile, Lydia stretched out her pinky finger to Sophia. ¡°Pinky swear!¡± ¡°Okay, pinky swear!¡± Seeing Lydia behave like a child, Sophia could not help but beam. She hooked her pinky with the former¡¯s and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my promise for a hundred years, or I¡¯ll be a j*rk if I break it!¡± At that moment, the two women in their thirties looked like children who were ying a childish game. ¡°All right. Do not cry, Sophia. Many people are watching. You won¡¯t look pretty with teary eyes.¡± Lydia gently patted Sophia¡¯s shoulders after seeing thetter¡¯s slightly reddened eyes. Next, she turned to Jonathan, bit her lip lightly, and uttered, ¡°Jonathan, thank you so much for this afternoon. Without your help, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You should thank Aunt Sophia instead.¡± Jonathan looked indifferently at Sophia afterward. In actuality, he would not have cared about the business of the Maxwells if it weren¡¯t for Sophia, as he was always a person who did not like troublesome matters. ¡°No matter what, I still want to express my gratitude.¡± As soon as Lydia finished her words, she lowered her head respectfully. Upon seeing Lydia¡¯s action, Sophia opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing. However, right then, she unexpectedly heard Jonathan saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. After all, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s chasing the Maxwells out of Yaleview!¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Sophia nched when she heard the man¡¯s words. This situation was what she feared the most. One was her best friend, while the other was her biological nephew¡ªthe only child of her deceased older brother. Consequently, she was stuck in a dilemma. ¡°W-What did you just say?¡± Lydia stiffened instantaneously. With a forlorn expression, she nced at Sophia, then turned to gaze at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re joking with me, right? Isn¡¯t it the legendary Asura who expelled us from Yaleview?¡± Regardless of how slow-witted she was, she was still aware that the only person who couldmand Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Andy, one of the four Kings of War, was Asura. But, why is Jonathan saying that it was him? ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± As he saw Lydia¡¯s rigid movements, he replied coolly, ¡°I¡¯m the person who sent Andy and ordered to kick out the four prominent families of Yaleview.¡± ¡°W-What kind of joke is this, Jonathan?¡± Lydia subconsciously chuckled. ¡°How could that be possible that you¡¯re the one who gave the order? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re Andy¡¯s roommate who shares the sameThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. bunk? How did you suddenly be Asura?¡± ¡°I lied to you,¡± Jonathan casually admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to expose my identity too early at that time. Now that it¡¯s revealed, there¡¯s no need for me to hide it anymore.¡± He had hidden his identity previously because he did not want Sophia to learn about it. Since she already knew his position, there was nothing for him to conceal anymore. ¡°Sophia, did Jonathan drink too much? Why is he starting to talk nonsense?¡± Lydia looked at Sophia helplessly. To her shock, all she got in response was thetter¡¯s nod. ¡°Lydia, Jonathan isn¡¯t joking with you. He¡¯s indeed the person who ordered to chase away the four prominent families from Yaleview. I saw it with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you teamed up with him to trick me, Sophia,¡± Lydia insisted. Though she heard Sophia blurting out the fact, she still could not believe it. ¡°H-How could he be the legendary Asura?¡± Asura is such a godlike existence! Not only her, but everyone in Chanaea also saw Asura as great as God. After all, he had once led the Four Asura Guards to sweep and conquer the whole country in merely three years! In the whole of Chanaea, who could ever achieve such a thing other than Asura? Even if there were, h- how could it be Jonathan? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. I simply wanted to tell you the truth, anyway.¡± Indifferently, Jonathan stared at the bewildered Lydia and continued, ¡°Besides, this action is not solely targeting the Maxwells but all four prominent families, including the Morsleys, Andy¡¯s family. If you don¡¯t wee me here, I can leave this ce at any moment. There¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you, though. Aunt Sophia wasn¡¯t involved in this incident. I was the one who gave the order!¡± Jonathan¡¯s journey was full of killing. As he took part in numerous battles, experienced multiple life- and-death situations, and led the Four Asura Guards in fighting fiercely, he became the Asura of today. Thus, deceiving anyone was not something he would do. Having given the order at the beginning, he never intended to change it as his main goal was to kick out the four prominent families of Yaleview. He would not allow anyone to change his mind, not even Sophia. Nheless, he did not wish this matter to cause a misunderstanding between Lydia and Sophia. Of course, if it weren¡¯t for Sophia, he would also be toozy to exin the whole thing. In his perspective, the Maxwell family meant nothing to him, and it was simply a waste of his time to invest his energy. ¡°I know. How can a kind girl like Sophia give such an order?¡± Lydia smiled and looked at Sophia after hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. She had known Sophia for years, so she naturally knew thetter very well. Sophia was a person who wouldn¡¯t even kill an ant, let alone expel the four prominent families from the city. ¡°Still, I ought to thank you, Jonathan!¡± Lydia turned to Jonathan smilingly and stated, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Andy would have already taken us Maxwells back to the army. Our lives and deaths would¡¯ve been unpredictable, much less for my dad to host such a farewell ceremony. Oh, no. I shouldn¡¯t call you Jonathan anymore. It should be Asura!¡± As she spoke, she stuck out her tongue yfully and teased, ¡°Jonathan, since you¡¯re the real Asura, you won¡¯t argue with a woman like me, right?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jonathan shook his head and remarked, ¡°Just call me Jonathan as usual.¡± ¡°Nope! Like Sophia, I want to call you a snob!¡± Lydia snorted. Afterward, she grabbed Sophia¡¯s hand and turned around to run. While doing so, she said softly, ¡°Sophia, let¡¯s run before Asura gets angry!¡± ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 The Legendary Man Chapter 320 You Are A Step Behind There were countless reputable political figures in the hall exchanging drinks and making merry. Meanwhile, Zayne was chatting with a few young scions of Yaleview¡¯s notable families. He hid the fact that the Maxwells would be exiled out of Yaleview, so no one knew that he would no longer be one of the legendary Baykeep¡¯s Four Elites after tonight. ¡°Zayne, why did your family suddenly organize such avish party tonight?¡± a middle-aged man in a pair of gold-rimmed sses asked after taking a sip of his red wine. It had to be said that the Maxwell residence was a ce most people could only dream of entering. Although they were all Yaleview¡¯s well-known scions, there was a stark difference between them and the Maxwells of the four prominent families. ¡°Nothing much. My dad just wanted to hold a banquet in celebration of the achievements of our family for the past few decades. Hence, I took the opportunity to invite you guys over to our house.¡± Zayne maintained hisposure and smiled faintly. He did not reveal any hint that their family would not be a part of Yaleview after tonight. It was their way of preserving the Maxwells¡¯ pride. Anyone who dared to expose them would be their lifelong enemy. Therefore, they would not allow anyone to give them away. ¡°No wonder! Given your dad¡¯s personality, he would not have organized such a grand banquet for no reason.¡± After hearing Zayne¡¯s words, the middle-aged man in gold-rimmed sses shook his head andughed. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, his gaze inadvertentlynded on Sophia, who just entered the room with Lydia. ¡°Look, Zayne! Isn¡¯t that Sophia Goldstein, the one Troy wooed for years in futile?¡± ¡°Sophia?¡± Upon hearing that name, Zayne turned his head subconsciously. He was pretty familiar with that name as his sister, Lydia, had been a good friend of Sophia since a long time ago. He had even tried to secretly court the woman in the past. However, Sophia did not reciprocate his feelings. Coincidentally, a female celebrity was trying to get close to him then, so he did not bother to put any more effort into Sophia. Women! As long as I have money and status, I can get all kinds of women I want. He would not waste his time and effort on a mere Sophia. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, have you?¡± The same middle-aged man in gold-rimmed sses nced at Zayne and said, ¡°There¡¯s a rumor saying that Troy¡¯s arms and legs were broken by someone a while ago. He has been in the hospital for almost a week and is still in the intensive care unit as of now!¡± ¡°Troy¡¯s limbs were broken?¡± A hint of surprise shed across Zayne¡¯s eyes. ¡°When did that happen? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± Troy is the only grandson of the Zeller family¡¯s leader, Nathan! He¡¯s the sole heir to the Zellers! Who would dare to cripple him? That person must be courting death. ¡°Who else could it be?¡± After hearing Zayne¡¯s words, the middle-aged man in gold-rimmed sses sneered. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all because of that woman, Sophia.¡± He added, ¡°Rumors have it that after being scolded by Troy, the toyboy she was keeping outside was furious and broke Troy¡¯s limbs in a fit of rage. I, too, don¡¯t understand what Troy was thinking. He¡¯s the prominent son of the Zeller family. Why did he have to provoke a toyboy? He should have simply gotten someone to break the dude¡¯s legs. Look at him now! He¡¯s lying in the hospital and can¡¯t even get out. I reckon it would be like this for the rest of his life. He¡¯s a cripple now!¡± ¡°Toyboy?¡± Zayne frowned subconsciously. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Sophia is keeping a toyboy secretly, and the man broke Troy¡¯s limbs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Almost everyone in Yaleview knows about it. Howe you haven¡¯t heard of it?¡± The middle-aged man in gold-rimmed sses couldn¡¯t help taking a double take at Zayne. ¡°Then, what happened after that?¡± Zayne asked casually. ¡°Is that toyboy dead?¡± ¡°No idea!¡± Shaking his head, the middle-aged man answered, ¡°I heard Nathan was enraged and dered that they would make the Goldstein family pay for their crimes and kill that toyboy. But, I don¡¯t know what exactly was done.¡± Pay for their crimes? When Zayne heard that phrase, he shook his head, his gaze flickering with a tinge of frostiness. It¡¯s impossible to realize it anymore. It might be possible if it were the Zeller family in the past. s, the plight of the Zellers is now the same as us Maxwells. All of us will have to get out of Yaleview after tonight. What else can they do to make the Goldstein family pay for their crimes? While Zayne and the few of them continued their conversation, Jonathan entered the hall of the Maxwell residence. There were numerous men in suits and ties holding sses of wine in the room. Meanwhile, petite women stood beside the men, showcasing their figures and beauty. Thedies would asionally take a sip from their wine sses. Every gesture was seductive and alluring. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m here!¡± Right after Jonathan stepped in, he heard Sophia¡¯s voice. He looked at her and saw she had a te of fruits and cakes while walking toward him. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something first?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± The man shook his head, but Sophia did not intend to let it up. ¡°Come on, stop pretending. You haven¡¯t had anything since morning. How can you not be hungry? What? Does Asura not need to eat?¡± As she spoke, she rolled her eyes and picked up a piece of mango with her fork, sending it in front of Jonathan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Do you need me to feed you, you snob?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Seeing that Sophia was still treating him as if he were a five-year-old kid, Jonathan helplessly took the fruit from her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of ying cool all day long?¡± Sophia snorted and took a bite of cake. ¡°Snob, do you want to find a ce to chill out? I doubt you¡¯d like to be part of such events.¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t.¡± Jonathan nodded. He did not know anyone else in the hall apart from Sophia and Lydia. Such events were deemed meaningless in his opinion. He would not havee if it weren¡¯t for Sophia, even if Nathan went down on his knees and begged him. ¡°Let¡¯s go! There happens to be a seat there.¡± Sophia coincidentally spotted a corner and tugged Jonathan there by his arm. Right when they were about to sit down, a woman in a red gown snatched their seats all of a sudden. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re a step behind.¡± The red-dresseddy eyed Sophia haughtily with eyes full of provocation. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 The Legendary Man Chapter 321 Despicable ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard, Greta?¡± Sophia¡¯s face fell when she looked at the woman who snatched her seat from her. She just has to take my seat even though there are so many other seats around us! It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s targeting me! ¡°Why would you make such an usation?¡± Upon hearing Sophia¡¯s words, the woman, Greta Ximenez, pouted. ¡°This seat doesn¡¯t belong to you. Why can¡¯t I sit here if you can? It¡¯s your fault for being a slowpoke andingter than me. Am I right, Jane?¡± As she spoke, Greta even directed her attention at the woman in a white dress beside her. After hearing Greta¡¯s question, the woman in white chimed in, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°You-¡± Sophia was so riled up by them echoing the same shenanigans that her face paled. Then, she took a deep breath and turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Fine. Jonathan, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± She never liked having disputes with others. It¡¯s just a seat. I¡¯ll just change a seat then. However, the woman in a red dress had no intention of letting Sophia leave despite thetter intending to do so. Staring at Sophia¡¯s back, she provoked, ¡°What is it? Are you going to just leave because you can¡¯t get the seat? You should¡¯ve left long ago! You shouldn¡¯t even have attended this banquet, to begin with! Sophia, I don¡¯t think you have realized, but there isn¡¯t even a seat reserved for you at this banquet held by the Maxwells!¡± Sophia, who had turned to leave, stopped in her tracks when she heard that. Her body was trembling. While she might not like to fight with others over anything, it didn¡¯t mean she would allow others to humiliate her. ¡°You¡¯d better speak less if you can¡¯t control what you say. Otherwise, I might as well just make you shut up!¡± Without waiting for Sophia to say a word, Jonathan turned around and snapped at the woman in a red dress in a harsh tone of voice. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. While Sophia might be more on the soft-spoken side, it didn¡¯t mean he was the same. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Jonathan. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Seeing that Jonathan was simmering with anger, Sophia quickly tugged on his arm. That was the Maxwells¡¯st banquet before leaving Yaleview, so she didn¡¯t want to stir up a ruckus. ¡°Why would you think this is fine?¡± Jonathan whipped his head around to nce at Sophia casually after hearing what she said. ¡°Aunt Sophia, do you think a person like her would let you off the hook after you tolerated her behavior once? No, she won¡¯t! Instead, she¡¯ll think you¡¯re a pushover and pester you incessantly. She¡¯ll be buzzing around your ear all day long like a fly! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bother?¡± ¡°Brat, who are you belittling as a fly?¡± Hearing Jonathanparing her to a fly infuriated the woman in red. ¡°You, listen up! It¡¯s humiliating for a fly to bepared to you. In fact, you¡¯re even worse than a fly!¡± Jonathan was relentless. ¡°You little toyboy! You-¡± In her rage, the woman in red reached her hand out, wanting to p Jonathan on the face. Seeing her reaction, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned chilly in an instant. The woman felt as if she were under the stare of the grim reaper and that he would wield a scythe to cut her head off at the next moment, leading her to immediate death. ¡°What is it? Do you still want to fight me now?¡± Jonathan red at the woman in red. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to break your arm if you move it any closer to me. Would you like to bet on this?¡± ¡°You-¡± The woman in red shuddered, frightened by what she heard Jonathan say. At the same time, a middle-aged man in golden-rimmed sses who was chatting happily with Zayne at the side witnessed that scene, so he marched forward while asking aloud, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Darling, someone¡¯s bullying me!¡± The moment the woman in red saw the middle-aged man, a look of aggrievedness crept onto her face. ¡°What is it? Who¡¯s bullying you? Nobody will do that to you as long as I¡¯m with you!¡± After hearing what the woman in red told him, the middle-aged man marched over to Jonathan to question thetter coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you think you¡¯re achieving by bullying a woman?¡± ¡°Me, bullying her?¡± Jonathan smirked as soon as he heard what the middle-aged man said. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who knows your wife best? Do you seriously think she¡¯s someone who would be bullied?¡± Of course, she wasn¡¯t someone like that, and he, for one, knew that better than anybody else. She¡¯s spoiled ever since she was young and likes to run her mouth, so nobody dares bully her. However, do I have another choice other than toe to my wife¡¯s defense while we¡¯re in public? ¡°Hmph! Stop wasting your breath with me!¡± After hearing what Jonathan said, the middle-aged man huffed and looked at the woman in red who was standing behind her. ¡°Fear not, Darling! Tell me what happened, and I¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± Upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the woman in red stuck herself so close to him that she was practically all over him. With a scheming look on her face, she said, ¡°Darling! They were verbally assaulting me even though I had just identally taken their seat! This guy even threatened to make me shut up! Darling, they¡¯ve gone overboard! You have to stand up for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, nobody would be able to make you shut up!¡± The middle-aged man huffed as he looked at Jonathan. ¡°Brat, are you the one who threatened to shut my wife up?¡± Jonathan nced at the middle-aged man aloofly. ¡°Yeah, I am! I¡¯ll even dly make you shut up if you can¡¯t stop your wife from spewing insults at other people!¡± ¡°You brat! What did you just say?¡± The man was enraged when he heard what Jonathan had said. After all, they were currently at thergest banquet that the Maxwell family had ever held. Those who were present were either influential politicians, famous people, or heads of prestigious families. Thus, it was unthinkable to him that someone would dare im to want to make him shut up. ¡°You brat! Do you even know where you are now? Why don¡¯t you tryying a finger on me? See if you can walk out of the Maxwell residence alive after even plucking out a single strand of my hair,¡± said the man as he stared at Jonathan distantly. ¡°Is that so? I sure would like to know if I can walk out of the Maxwell residence alive after doing this to you!¡± As soon as he said so, Jonathan lifted his right leg and kicked the middle-aged man on his stomach, making a loud noise as he did so. After the kick, the middle-aged man¡¯s knees gave out immediately before he kneeled before Jonathan with a loud thud. ¡°You rascal! How dare you actually hit me?¡± A fleeting look of disbelief crossed the man¡¯s eyes while staring at Jonathan, who kicked him on his stomach without hesitating at all. Never had he expected Jonathan to actually assault him in the face of so many prestigious people. How dare he kick me, the heir of the Leeroy family? Does he have a death wish? Chapter 322 Chapter 322 The Legendary Man Chapter 322 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Just Beat Him Up ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan shot a cold nce at the middle-aged man and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already kicked you, and you¡¯re still asking me if I dare toy my hands on you?¡± ¡°Brat, you¡¯re digging your own grave! Do you know who I am?¡± With that, the man pressed his hand tightly against his belly and stood up. He rushed to the door and yelled, ¡°Security! Where are the security guards? Hurry up and get over here!¡± Hearing the man¡¯s cries, Zayne, who was in the corner chatting with someone, immediately frowned and ran over. ¡±What is it? What happened?¡± When Zayne came near the man, thetter gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Zayne, go get some help. I¡¯ve been assaulted!¡± ¡°What? You were assaulted? Who did it?¡± Zayne¡¯s face instantly darkened upon hearing that. Who had the nerve to hit the eldest son of the Leeroy family in our territory? How dare they disregard us! ¡°It¡¯s him! That toyboy!¡± Before the man could speak, the woman in the red dress had already pointed at Jonathan. Toyboy? Zayne subconsciously furrowed his brows when he heard this word. Inadvertently, he thought of the toyboy, whom he had just heard of¡ªthe one who broke all four of Troy¡¯s limbs. ¡°Are you the one who hit him?¡± Frowning, Zayne glowered at Jonathan. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Thetter didn¡¯t bother denying it at all. ¡°Do you know what ce this is? How dare you beat someone up here! Isn¡¯t this a little too disrespectful to my family?¡± Although the Maxwells would be expelled from Yaleview after that night, at that moment, they hadn¡¯t left yet. Zayne couldn¡¯t believe that someone would use violence in his family¡¯s territory. Moreover, the person who was hit was the Leeroy family¡¯s eldest son. Zayne believed it was downright rude for Jonathan to do so. ¡°Are we supposed to make sure it¡¯s the right ce before beating someone up?¡± Looking at Zayne nonchntly, Jonathan added, ¡°He pissed me off, so I hit him. Even in Asura¡¯s Office, I¡¯d hit him as long as he provoked me, let alone right here!¡± How arrogant and ignorant of him! Everyone present shared the same thought as soon as they heard Jonathan¡¯s words. He would even beat someone up in Asura¡¯s Office? Is this a joke? In this world, apart from the legendary god-like being, who would be bold enough to do such a thing at that ce? Does the man want to die? ¡°Zayne, did you hear that? You see how crazy this brat is, right? Why don¡¯t you quickly get some men toe over and teach him a lesson?¡± said the middle-aged man, fanning the mes, after hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. As this was the Maxwell residence, the middle-aged man¡¯s subordinates weren¡¯t with him. Thus, he could only put all his hopes on Zayne to provide help. If I were at home, I would¡¯ve told my men to break this brat¡¯s leg! ¡°Calm down!¡± Hearing the man¡¯s request, Zayne didn¡¯t call for backup right away to capture Jonathan in a fit of anger. Instead, Zayne continued knitting his brows, then took a nce at Jonathan and said, ¡°Mister, you seem unfamiliar. I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t met you before, have I?¡± ¡°No, you haven¡¯t,¡± replied Jonathan, shaking his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, may I know why you¡¯re at our family¡¯s banquet?¡± Giving Jonathan an icy stare, Zayne said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I invited you.¡± Before Jonathan could exin himself, Sophia, who was standing beside him, interrupted the conversation. ¡°I brought him here.¡± ¡°Sophia? You brought him here?¡± It was only then that Zayne noticed Sophia, who had been next to Jonathan the whole time. Initially, Zayne had thought that the woman showed up to merely witness the commotion. He didn¡¯t think of connecting the two whatsoever. ¡°That¡¯s right. I brought him here.¡± Nodding, Sophia said, ¡°Zayne, I¡¯m sorry. Jonathan¡¯s quite hot- tempered. I apologize for the trouble caused.¡± ¡°Is he a friend of yours?¡± asked Zayne as his gaze shifted back and forth from Sophia¡¯s to Jonathan¡¯s face. The former was seemingly trying to guess the rtionship between the two. ¡°Nonsense! A friend? He¡¯s clearly her toyboy!¡± the woman in red chimed in before giving Sophia a chance to speak. Sophia has a toyboy? The expression of Zayne, as well as that of the husband of the woman, drastically changed upon hearing that. Evidently, the two were reminded of the toyboy who broke all of Troy¡¯s limbs. ¡°Greta Ximenez, you¡¯d better stop spewing nonsense. He¡¯s my nephew!¡± exined Sophia hurriedly when she heard the woman¡¯s ridiculous ims. ¡°Aunt Sophia, why did you have to exin to that sort of person? It¡¯s nothing but a waste of effort.¡± Jonathan then shed his aunt a look of indifference and said, ¡°To deal with people like her, you just have to do this!¡± Having said that, Jonathan adjusted his sleeves and lifted his right hand. In a sh, the woman in red felt a hard p. As soon as the pnded on her face, it became swollen. All of a sudden, the woman¡¯s face turned ashen. Screaming, she ran toward Jonathan with her hair disheveled. ¡°How dare you hit me! I¡¯m going to kill you, toyboy!¡± ¡°Believe it or not, if you take another step forward, I¡¯ll break your leg straight away,¡± warned Jonathan as a frosty glint shed in his eyes. The moment the woman¡¯s eyes met his, she didn¡¯t dare to walk up to him. ¡°You can try if you¡¯ve got the guts to do so!¡± she shouted. ¡°If you dare to break my leg, you won¡¯t be able to leave here alive! Try me!¡± Although Jonathan¡¯s re scared her out of her wits, the woman in red still acted tough, attempting to threaten him. ¡°I broke all of Troy Zeller¡¯s limbs. Do you think I don¡¯t dare to break one of yours?¡± said Jonathan. As he continued ring daggers at the woman, she felt goosebumps all over her skin. A week before, she had already heard of someone breaking all four of Troy¡¯s limbs. Yet, she had never found out who it was. Little did she know, it was the so-called toyboy standing in front of her. ¡°You broke Troy¡¯s arms and legs?¡± Zayne was shocked when he heard Jonathan¡¯s confession. I can¡¯t believe Jonathan, who did all that to Troy, is still alive and is even able to join our banquet. ¡°So what if I did?¡± asked Jonathan coldly. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t care whose limbs you broke or how you escaped the Zeller family¡¯s pursuit. I only have one thing to tell you¡ªdon¡¯t forget where you are right now!¡± Zayne threw Jonathan a cial look and added, ¡°This is the Maxwell residence. You have no right to wreak havoc here! For Sophia¡¯s sake, I can pretend like nothing has happened today as long as you apologize to both of them. However, if you don¡¯t¡­¡± Even before the following words coulde out of Zayne¡¯s mouth, there was already a menacing look in his eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± As soon as he heard Zayne¡¯s threat, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help chuckling. He said, ¡°If I don¡¯t apologize, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to leave this ce!¡± eximed Zayne. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 The Legendary Man Chapter 323 Are You Threatening Me ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°If you have to take it as a threat, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Zayne cast a cold nce at Jonathan and said, ¡°You hit my guest in the Maxwell residence and still try to act as though nothing had happened. Do you think it¡¯s eptable? If it weren¡¯t for Sophia, no one could save your legs even if you kneel here today, let alone an apology. Do you believe it?¡± Who does he think he is? How dare he do this in front of us? The Maxwell family didn¡¯t dare to offend Asura¡¯s Office. However, they didn¡¯t mind messing with Jonathan, who was only small fry. The Goldstein family? Zayne had never taken the Goldstein family seriously. ¡°Threatening me? Zayne, do you know what happened to thest person who threatened me like this?¡± Looking at Zayne¡¯s cold eyes, Jonathan nced at him indifferently and continued, ¡°The weeds at that person¡¯s tomb are already several meters high! Do you also want to feel how it¡¯s like to be buried in a coffin?¡± In fact, thest person who dared to threaten Jonathan was Nathan from the Zeller family. He ended up getting shot in the head by Andy, together with hundreds of people in the Zeller family, and in the end, all the members of the Zeller family died together with Nathan. On top of that, the four prominent families were driven out of Yaleview too. Even Andy¡¯s family, the Morsley family, couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Oh? Really? Then I¡¯d like to see how you bury me in the coffin!¡± As soon as Zayne finished his words, he ordered, ¡°Guards, arrest this man now. How dare he cause a scene in the Maxwell residence!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With that, dozens of guards rushed into the hall and surrounded Jonathan without a word. After all, the Maxwells were one of the four prominent families in Yaleview in the past. Even though they had been driven out from Yaleview, dozens of people still continued working loyally for them. ¡°Zayne, calm down!¡± Seeing what Zayne did, Sophia became a little nervous. She knew Jonathan¡¯s temper very well. If Zayne really provoked Jonathan, not to mention Zayne, even the whole Maxwell family would suffer. ¡°Calm down? Am I not calm enough?¡± Hearing Sophia¡¯s words, Zayne couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Sophia, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have broken his hands and legs by now. How dare he mess around with the Maxwells! He should look at himself well in the mirror. Is this a ce he could be rude and insolent?¡± As soon as Zayne finished his words, he signaled to the guards impatiently again and added, ¡°What are you waiting for? Catch this man here right now!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Hearing Zayne¡¯s order, the guards didn¡¯t dare to refute him and went to apprehend Jonathan at once. Right then, Lydia¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Stop! Zayne, what are you doing?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Upon seeing the guards of the Maxwells surrounded Jonathan, Lydia, who was outside the door, immediately hurried over. ¡°Lydia, it¡¯s nothing to do with you. Just mind your own business!¡± When Zayne saw Lydiaing over, a trace of impatience shed across his eyes. Since childhood, he had never thought highly of his sister, Lydia. In fact, he had never treated him like his sister before. However, Lydia, a sister he looked down, was the one who had saved the Maxwells, causing him to feel an unprecedented sense of despair. He was the eldest son of the Maxwell family as well as one of the Baykeep¡¯s Four Elites. He could not ept the fact that he had lost to a woman. ¡°What do you mean it has nothing to do with me? I was the one who invited Sophia and Jonathan to this banquet. Why do you have them seized?¡± In the past, if Zayne didn¡¯t allow her to meddle with his business, she wouldn¡¯t dare to step in no matter what. She had never dared to refute Zayne before. However, she would not be a doormat that day. The person Zayne was going to detain was Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s real identity was Asura. He was someone who could drive all the four prominent families in Yaleview out with just one order. How dare Zayne provoke him? Is he courting death? ¡°Why? You asked why?¡± A trace of anger shed across Zayne¡¯s eyes when Lydia refuted him in front of so many people. ¡°Because he hit someone at the Maxwells¡¯ party! How dare he hit someone at our party! Doesn¡¯t he know where he is? Is this a ce where he can do whatever he wants?¡± ¡°Sophia, what happened?¡± Hearing Zayne¡¯s words, Lydia immediately looked at Sophia and asked, ¡°Did Jonathan really hit someone?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sophia nodded. ¡°But they were the ones who started it first. They did it on purpose. They deliberately made unpleasant remarks about us. Jonathan couldn¡¯t control himself and hit them.¡± ¡°What do you mean he couldn¡¯t control himself?¡± Upon hearing what Sophia had said, the woman in the red dress could not help but ask coldly, ¡°Does that mean that one can do whatever they want when they can¡¯t control themselves? Then can I rip your face apart when I can¡¯t control myself?¡± ¡°Greta, you¡­¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Sophia was so angry that her chest heaved continuously. ¡°Well, it seems what Sophia said is true. Even I can¡¯t help but want to hit you, let alone Jonathan!¡± Lydia snorted when she heard the woman. ¡°You bully Sophia because she has such a good temper. If I were Sophia, I would have already ripped your mouth apart by now.¡± ¡°Lydia Maxwell!¡± Hearing Lydia¡¯s words, the woman was so angry that her face turned bright red. She turned around, grabbed the middle-aged man¡¯s clothes, and said, ¡°Darling, look. They ganged up on me to bully me. You must avenge me quickly!¡± ¡°Zayne, did you hear what your sister said?¡± Hearing his wife, the middle-aged man suddenly looked at Zayne with a cold face. ¡°Zayne, tell me. Are you going to stand up for me for what happened today? If you¡¯re not going to defend me, I¡¯m leaving now. From today onward, we have nothing to do with each other. We¡¯ll mind our own business from now on.¡± He continued, ¡°But, let me warn you. I have made up my mind to avenge my wife. If you don¡¯t dare to take my side, don¡¯t me me in the future! I¡¯m going to call my dad and ask him to bring some men over now. They¡¯re going to dice him up and throw him into Goda River to feed the fish!¡± ¡°Matthew, don¡¯t worry. I will be responsible for what happened today.¡± As soon as Zayne finished his words, he looked at Lydia with a frown. ¡°Lydia, get out of my way!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Lydia stretched out her hand and stood in front of Zayne. ¡°Zayne, I¡¯m telling you onest time. Anyoneys a finger on Sophia and Jonathan today over my dead body!¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 The Legendary Man Chapter 324 Shut Up ¡°Lydia Maxwell!¡± In that instant, Zayne¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect that Lydia, who didn¡¯t dare to talk back to him since she was little, would defy him in public. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s happening?¡± When both Lydia and Zayne were shouting at each other and not backing down, causing the entire atmosphere to be awkward, a deep voice sounded in the hall all of a sudden. The next moment, an old man wearing a ck robe appeared before everyone. The man wasn¡¯t just anyone. Instead, it was the head of the Maxwell family, Bernard. ¡°Mr. Maxwell!¡± the middle-aged man who was kneeling on the ground shouted in a hurry. The moment he saw Bernard, he got worked up as if he saw his savior. At the same time, Zayne and Lydia turned and shouted in unison, ¡°Dad!¡± Bernard frowned subconsciously when he saw Zayne and Lydia having a heated dispute. ¡°What are you two doing? There are so many people watching! Why are you yelling at one another? Don¡¯t you know what day it is today? Are you trying to make themugh at our family?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not trying to pick on her at all! Lydia¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to look for a fight!¡± Without waiting for Lydia to say anything, Zayne stretched his hand and pointed at Jonathan. ¡°This man beat Matthew and his wife up in front of everyone! I got a few men to catch that b*stard, but Lydia kept stopping me. She even said that if I wish to catch him, I have to do that over her dead body! Dad, don¡¯t you agree that she¡¯s deliberately trying to pick a fight?¡± ¡°What? Matthew got beaten up?¡± Bernard immediately looked at the middle-aged man on the ground. However, the moment he saw Matthew Leeroy kneeling, he hurriedly helped thetter up. ¡°Are you okay, Matthew?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Maxwell!¡± Matthew gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you have to make sure that man pays for what he did to me today. I can¡¯t believe I got beaten up at the Maxwells¡¯ banquet. If my dad knows about this, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t let this slide!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll give you a good exnation!¡± After that, Bernard¡¯s expression darkened as he turned toward Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re invited by Lydia?¡± Jonathan nodded as he replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Bernard¡¯s tone was downright frosty. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what day and asion this is? How dare you beat someone up on an asion like this! Didn¡¯t you think about the consequences?¡± The banquet that day was thest event of the Maxwells before they leave Yaleview. It was their way of preserving the Maxwells¡¯ pride. However, no one would have expected that someone would dare to publicly beat up a guest during the last event of the Maxwells, and the person who was beaten up was none other than the heir of the Leeroy family, Matthew Leeroy. It was as though Jonathan had humiliated the Maxwell family in public. Jonathan chuckled coldly when he heard what Bernard said. ¡°Do I need to choose a good time if I feel like beating anyone up? I¡¯ll hit him whenever I want when he pisses me off! Why do I even need to look at the time and ce?¡± Has he gone crazy? That was what everyone was thinking the moment they heard what Jonathan said. That¡¯s Bernard, the head of the Maxwell family! It¡¯s one of the four prominent families in Yaleview! How could he speak to Bernard like that? Has he gone tired of living? Instantly, Bernard¡¯s expression turned cold after he heard what Jonathan said. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re here to cause trouble on purpose! If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson! Guards! Tie that brat up!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. With Bernard¡¯s order, those few dozens of guards didn¡¯t hesitate anymore as they moved forward to charge toward Jonathan. Lydia, who was standing at the side, panicked when she saw the scene before her. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Dad, no!¡± Bernard immediately red harshly at Lydia when he heard her. He didn¡¯t even listen to her. ¡°Step aside! You have no ce to speak here! If you dare to utter another word, I¡¯ll get the guards to tie you up too!¡± ¡°Dad, you¡ª¡± Lydia¡¯s heart sank when she heard what his father said. She never would have expected that her own biological father would say something like that to her. Tie me up too? Is that something a dad will say to his own daughter? ¡°Shut up! Step aside!¡± Bernard shouted angrily. Lydia¡¯s expression changed in shock as she yelled anxiously, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you know who he is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! No matter who he is, since he¡¯s causing trouble here today, I won¡¯t let him go!¡± Bernard snapped at her. Seeing how things were progressing, Lydia couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. ¡°Dad, do you still remember who saved our family today?¡± At first, she didn¡¯t n to expose Bernard in public because the reason he held the banquet was to maintain the Maxwell family¡¯s dignity. Other than the few of them, no one from the crowd knew that the Maxwell family would be kicked out of Yaleview after midnight. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± When he heard Lydia mentioning what happened in the afternoon, he red at her harshly and even wanted to stop her. However, he couldn¡¯t stop her at that point. If she didn¡¯t tell Bernard, he would get into a very big trouble. ¡°It¡¯s him, Jonathan Goldstein! He¡¯s the one who saved our family with a single phone call! If it wasn¡¯t for him, more than a hundred people in our family would¡¯ve been brought back to the military camp by Andy! There¡¯s no way you can hold this final banquet now!¡± she said, biting her lip. What? The Maxwell family was almost brought back to the military camp by Andy? Everyone there was shocked when they heard what Lydia said. They never expected that the Maxwells would¡¯ve angered Andy, which was one of the four Kings of War from Asura¡¯s Office, and that the Maxwell family was almost brought to the military camp. In an instant, the way everyone looked at Bernard changed. Bernard was enraged and pped her cheek when he heard Lydia destroying the dignity of the Maxwell family. ¡°You ungrateful brat! Shut up right now!¡± With that p, a fresh, red five-finger imprint on her cheek was formed. Lydia looked at Bernard in disbelief after she was pped. ¡°Dad, how could you p me?¡± Never had expected that Bernard would p her in front of everyone. It appeared that Bernard was still not done yet. He lifted his hand and was about to p her again. ¡°You ungrateful brat! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?¡± However, before he was able to p her, suddenly, a hand reached out and forcefully grabbed his wrist. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 The Legendary Man Chapter 325 Hail To Asura ¡°Let go of me!¡± Bernard¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw the hand that was holding his wrist. ¡°You¡¯re a man, yet you got angry and started pping your own daughter in front of everyone? Is someone like you worthy of being the head of a family?¡± Jonathan looked at Bernard nonchntly and didn¡¯t have the intention of letting go. The hand that gripped Bernard¡¯s tightly was Jonathan¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s the Maxwell family¡¯s matters! You¡¯d better stay out of this! Let go!¡± Bernard shouted as he looked at Jonathan with an icy gaze. ¡°Are you asking me to let go so that you can continue pping her? Is this how you repay a person who saved your entire family?¡± Jonathan chuckled coldly after he heard what Bernard said. ¡°What do you mean you saved our family? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Bernard panicked. His biggest fear of the night was being exposed by others. To him, it was the same as killing him. The Maxwell family would bepletely embarrassed when anyone found out that their family would be kicked out of Yaleview after twelve o¡¯clock at midnight. They would have nowhere to hide from embarrassment. Jonathanughed coldly after he saw how panicked Bernard looked. ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? If that¡¯s really the case, then why are you so nervous?¡± Bernard continued to deny it to the end. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! When was I nervous?¡± However, Jonathan didn¡¯t give him a chance to talk his way out of it. ¡°That¡¯s enough acting. Did you really think that your family can stay in Yaleview until midnight if you don¡¯t have a good daughter? If it wasn¡¯t because of Lydia, I would¡¯ve asked Andy to bring all of you to the military camp and banish you to the borders!¡± In that instant, Jonathan¡¯s eyes were cold. Bernardughed frostily instead when he heard what Jonathan said. ¡°You¡¯remanding Andy Morsley? Did you really think that I¡¯ll really believe it just because Lydia said you¡¯re the one who saved the Maxwell family? Stop pretending! Who do you think you are tomand Andy Morsley? What right do you have tomand him?¡± In the whole world, there was only one man that had the right tomand Andy. That person was a legendary existence like that of a God, and he was Asura. With the likes of him, does Jonathan think that he¡¯s Asura? If he¡¯s Asura, then I¡¯m the highest priest of the country of Valmora! Jonathan nced nonchntly at Bernard. ¡°You don¡¯t seem afraid. Don¡¯t start shedding tears when it¡¯s toote! If this is the case, there¡¯s no need for the Maxwells to leave Yaleview. Since you love this ce so much, you don¡¯t have to leave. Instead, pack your bags and prepare to enter the military camp with Andy! Then, wait for instructions!¡± Bernard didn¡¯t treat Jonathan¡¯s words seriously at all even after hearing what Jonathan said. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Keep acting if you dare!¡± Assign us all to the military? Him? Does he have the right to do so? Andy has said it himself to let us leave Yaleview. Do Jonathan, Sophia, and Lydia, the nobody trio, really think that they can change Andy¡¯smand? Who do they think they are? ¡°If you¡¯re really that great, why don¡¯t youmand those from Asura¡¯s Office to arrest all of us and bring us to the military camp? Aren¡¯t you Asura? Didn¡¯t you say that you canmand Andy? Why don¡¯t you call him now to send us all back to the military camp?¡± Bernardughed mockingly as he looked at Jonathan with disdain. However, when Lydia heard what he said, she felt a chill run down her spine. It¡¯s over. We¡¯repletely done for. Lydia only managed to get Jonathan to let the Maxwell family go after she pleaded with him in the afternoon. Who would¡¯ve known that Bernard would force their family into the pits of hell again? She felt like dying as despair was written all over her face. ¡°It¡¯s over. Our family¡¯spletely done for! Dad, you just got us into big trouble this time!¡± Bernardpletely disregarded everything that Lydia uttered. Instead, he shot her a cold nce. ¡°Hmph! Quit your act! What can someone like him do to our family? Do you really think that he can tell Andy what to do? If he really has that authority, why would he mingle with you?¡± Don¡¯t I know what my own daughter is capable of? Let¡¯s not talk aboutmanding Andy. I don¡¯t think she knows any of Andy¡¯s subordinates! Andy is one of the four Kings of War! Even I, the head of the Maxwells, don¡¯t even have the right to meet Andy, let alone Lydia. So, how would a good-for-nothing girl like her know someone who¡¯s more powerful than Andy? How is that even possible? ¡°All right. If you really wish for doom, I¡¯ll grant your wish. It¡¯s almost time for this drama to end,¡± Jonathan said inly as he lowered his head to nce casually at his watch. The moment he said that, the hour hand of the clock in the hall struck twelve. Dong! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At that same time, a loud rumbling sound could be heard from outside the door. After some time, countless soldiers in ck, who were fully armed, rushed into the Maxwell residence. Not longter, the entire Maxwell residence was surrounded. Moreover, behind them were countless tanks and cannons that were aimed at the hall of the Maxwell residence and everyone in there. Chuff! The sound of the propeller of a helicopter sounded from the sky as gusts of strong wind blew over the ce. In that very instant, an army helicopter descended in the middle of the wind. It slowlynded at the center of big courtyard of the Maxwell residence. Creak! The moment the door of the helicopter opened, a middle-aged man dressed in an army green camouge uniform with a red cloak walked down from the helicopter. With everyone¡¯s eyes on him, the middle-aged man with the green camouge uniform strode into the Maxwell residence. ¡°C-Commander Morsley!¡± Bernard trembled when he recognized that middle-aged man. He knew that the man was Andy, one of the four legendary Kings of War from Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°Bernard, it¡¯s time. Your family should leave now,¡± Andy said nonchntly. Everyone was startled by what he said. S-So, it¡¯s true that one of the four prominent families of Yaleview is about to be kicked out of the city by Andy Morsley? ¡°Wait!¡± Right when the hall was dead silent, Jonathan suddenly spoke. In that instant, Andy¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted, ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± After that, he quickly walked toward Jonathan and kneeled on the ground with a thud. ¡°Hail to Asura!¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The Legendary Man Chapter 326 I Will Beat You To Death In an instant, dead silence ensued. Their eyes were filled with disbelief, especially when Andy addressed Jonathan as Asura. How is this possible? How can a young man in his twenties be Asura? In their minds, Asura was a god-like man. His every move should exude an imposing aura. With just one nce, he could make others kneel before him. With just one word, he could determine one¡¯s life or death. He should be at the top of society, looking down on those beneath him. Thus, Asura should not be someone like Jonathan who seemed like an ordinary university student that had just graduated. ¡°Get up!¡± Jonathan ordered. After Jonathan casually waved his hand, Andy instantly stood up. Jonathan calmly looked at him and added, ¡°How did it go?¡± ¡°Sir, as per your orders, I¡¯ve sent one hundred thousand Dragon Scale Guards to stand guard at the four prominent families¡¯ residences. When the clock strikes twelve tonight, we will end anyone who dares to disobey your order.¡± In a sh, Andy started harboring a strong murderous intent.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Just his re alone could tense the atmosphere of the entire room as though it could decrease the temperature in the space. ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan looked at Bernard, who was trembling with fear in front of him. ¡°Now do you believe what I¡¯ve said before?¡± ¡°Yes! I believe you!¡± Thud! Without hesitation, Bernard kneeled in front of Jonathan. Jonathan coldly nced over the crowd and asked, ¡°What about you guys?¡± Nobody dared to meet his gaze. Every person his eyes swept over kneeled before him! No one dared to continue standing under that look of his. ¡°The Maxwells do not need to be kicked out of Yaleview,¡± Jonathan voiced out tly. Bernard¡¯s body trembled when he heard that. He could feel chills running down his spine, and his back was soaked with cold sweat. ¡°S-Sir, I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Bernard stammered from being too nervous. ¡°I was too arrogant! Sir, I did not know that you¡¯d be here in person, and I even offended you unknowingly. P-Please¡­ give us insignificant people another chance! Please f-forgive the Maxwell family!¡± Seeing how Bernard spoke incoherently, Jonathan cast him a cold nce and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to know what you did wrong?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡ª¡± Before Bernard could exin himself, Jonathan cut him off and called, ¡°Andy Morsley!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Andy roared and kneeled on one knee. ¡°Aside from Lydia, bring everyone from the Maxwell family back to the military camp, and send them to the borders!¡± Jonathan ordered coldly. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Soon after he heard the order, Andy immediately turned around to look outside and yelled, ¡°Dragon Scale Guards, listen up! Bring every member of the Maxwell family to military camp! Show no mercy to those who dare to disobey!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the Dragon Scale Guards replied in unison. With Andy¡¯s order, the Dragon Scale Guards, who had been waiting for quite a while, raised the heavy artillery in their hands and instantly rushed into the living room without a doubt. Just like that,plete mayhem broke out. Shrieks, cries, and pleas could be heard everywhere. Yet, no one dared to resist. Everyone obediently kneeled on the ground with their hands up high covering their heads, looking like sheep waiting to be ughtered. ¡°Everything is over! The Maxwell family ispletely doomed!¡± Upon witnessing the scene in front of him, Bernard shuddered and slumped to the ground. Zayne, who was behind him, looked defeated. Regret and despair washed over him. Never in a million years did Zayne expect the toyboy whom he did not care about to be the legendary Asura. At this moment, he finally knew why Jonathan was unscathed despite breaking the hands and legs of Troy from the Zeller family. No wonder he doesn¡¯t care about getting into trouble with Asura¡¯s Office as well. The Maxwell family means nothing in his eyes. If Asura wants to beat someone up, he will not care where it¡¯s happening and what situation he¡¯s in. What if he does beat someone up in Asura¡¯s Office? Who dares to control him? Who dares to interfere with Asura¡¯s matters? A loud thud sounded. Zayne¡¯s legs weakened, and he kneeled before Jonathan. With a lowered head, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I was wrong!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Jonathan coldly nced at Zayne before turning around to look at the middle-aged man and the woman in a red dress behind him. The moment the middle-aged man and the woman in the red dress met Jonathan¡¯s gaze, their legs immediately gave out, and they kneeled on the ground as well. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m s-sorry¡­ I was too ignorant and arrogant! I¡¯m nothingpared to you. Can you please spare my life?¡± At a time like this, dignity did not matter anymore. Even though Matthew was the eldest son of the Leeroy family, that meant nothing in this situation. The most important thing was saving his own life. ¡°Take both of them away as well!¡± Jonathan did not even spare those two a nce. With a wave of his hand, a few Dragon Scale Guards immediately came forward and apprehended those two people. ¡°From today onward, I don¡¯t wish to see the Leeroy family in Yaleview anymore. Do you understand?¡± added Jonathan as he turned around to look at Andy. ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± Andy hurriedly nodded. The middle-aged man was still struggling, but the moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, his legs weakened, and he slumped onto the ground. It¡¯s over! The Leeroy family is over! Never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that the Leeroy family could be destroyed by his foul mouth. ¡°Darling, what should we do? What should we do now?¡± The woman in the red dress finally started to panic after witnessing the scene before her eyes. She did not expect Sophia¡¯s toyboy to be the legendary Asura. How¡¯s this possible? If I knew that he was Asura, I would never dare to humiliate Sophia! ¡°What should we do? You still have the audacity to ask me what we should do?¡± The middle-aged man with a look of despair suddenly raised his right hand and pped the woman in the red dress after hearing her words. ¡°This is all your fault! You d*mn woman¡­ Who asked you to mess with Sophia? You are the cause of my downfall! The Leeroy family is destroyed because of you!¡± he bellowed. ¡°Darling¡­ I¡­¡± After being pped, the woman in the red dress did not dare to even speak up. It seemed as though one p was not enough for the middle-aged man, so he raised his hand and pped her again. ¡°You d*mn woman! I will beat you to death!¡± he yelled. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 The Legendary Man Chapter 327 Satisfied After he pped the woman in the red dress a few times, her face swelled instantly. Even her nose and chin imnts fell off because of the middle-aged man¡¯s beating. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± The middle-aged man hadn¡¯t finished beating the woman. Suddenly, a soldier from Dragon Scale Guards, who stood behind the man and spectated his actions, kicked the man¡¯s butt. Immediately, the middle-aged man fell to the floor. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Take all of them away!¡± That Dragon Scale Guard waved his hands. Shortly after, dozens of ck-armed soldiers came forward and brought the couple out of the hall. ¡°Lydia, quick! Beg Asura for his forgiveness and let him spare all the members of the Maxwell family!¡± While the soldiers were dragging the couple away, Bernard knelt on the floor and pulled the hem of Lydia¡¯s pants like a dog. He wanted her to beg Jonathan to let them go. Sadly, after hearing his words, Lydia shook her head in despair. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°How can it be toote? Didn¡¯t you ask him to let the Maxwells off in the afternoon? If you ask for mercy, I¡¯m sure he will spare us!¡± Bernard refused to let go of Lydia¡¯s pants. To him, Lydia was the Maxwell family¡¯sst hope. ¡°Oh, so you know that he has already spared us in the afternoon.¡± When Lydia heard Bernard¡¯s words, a hopeless look shed across her face. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve reminded you not to offend him before this. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t listen! Now, everyone in the Maxwell family has to follow you to the borders. Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Lydia, please beg Asura for his forgiveness. If you are willing to do so, I¡¯m sure he will let us go!¡± While speaking, Bernard pped himself with great force. ¡°Lydia, I know I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake! Can you please one more chance?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not me who isn¡¯t giving you a chance. It¡¯s Asura!¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes instantly reddened when she saw Bernard pping himself. ¡°He has already given you a chance in the afternoon, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it! It¡¯s toote to plead now!¡± Before this, the Maxwells wanted to capture Jonathan and kick him out. Now, they want his forgiveness. Who do they think Jonathon is? A piece of equipment they canmand around? ¡°Lydia, I¡¯m your dad. Do you really want to see them banish me to the borders?¡± shouted Bernard as he stared at Lydia furiously. He was infuriated when he saw his daughter¡¯s impassive expression. ¡°Take him away!¡± At Bernard¡¯s cries, Andy furrowed his brows. He waved his hands, and a dozen ck-armed soldiers rushed forward and dragged Bernard out of the venue. ¡°Lydia, you¡¯re an insolent daughter! How can you hang me out to dry? You¡¯re an ungrateful wretch of the Maxwells! I will never let you off even in the afterlife!¡± Bernard continued to yell hysterically, but Lydia didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. Instead, she turned toward Jonathan and bent over. Lowering her head respectfully, she said, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m sorry! My dad ¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this!¡± Jonathan interrupted before Lydia could finish her words. ¡°If you want to beg for mercy, you should keep quiet! I let you stay because of Sophia! If you dare say another word, I don¡¯t mind letting you and your family reunite!¡± Intimidated by Jonathan¡¯s words, Lydia quickly exined, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡± Sadly, Jonathan was not interested in listening to her. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s end the topic here. It¡¯s about time we leave!¡± he interrupted. With that, he turned toward Sophia and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sophia bit her lip as she stared at the lonely and helpless Lydia. Suddenly, Sophia felt heartbroken. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Jonathan as she said, ¡°Jonathan, can you not kick Lydia out of Yaleview? If you send her away, she might end up somewhere she is unfamiliar. What if someone bullies her?¡± ¡°Are you telling me you want her to stay?¡± Jonathan looked at Sophia. ¡°Yes!¡± Sophia nodded as she gnawed at her lip again. ¡°If you insist, I¡¯ll let her stay.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°However, she can no longer live in the Maxwell residence. After tonight, the four prominent families will have their assets confiscated.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s fine. As long as Lydia can stay.¡± Sophia noticed that Jonathan had agreed to her request. Thus, she immediately added, ¡°She can stay at my ce!¡± ¡°You should let her stay, and you two can manage the assets of the four prominent families together,¡± replied Jonathan. With that, he turned and looked at Lydia. ¡°What do you think about my suggestion?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Lydia was shocked at Jonathan¡¯s words. I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t kick me out of Yaleview and let me stay with Sophia to manage the four prominent families¡¯ possessions. Isn¡¯t he afraid I will take the chance to revenge on him? ¡°Are you not willing?¡± Jonathan frowned. ¡°N-No!¡± Lydia quickly waved her hand. ¡°I-I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯m not capable enough for the task!¡± ¡°Nobody is born capable. If you don¡¯t have the skills, you can slowly learn them.¡± Jonathan stared at her tly and uttered, ¡°Your sry will be ording to the highest standard ourpany pays a manager. Additionally, if everything goes smoothly, I might give you a portion of thepany¡¯s shares! However, that is if you don¡¯t betray thepany. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Lydia shook her head profusely when she heard his words. ¡°Why would I do something like this? Sophia is my best friend!¡± ¡°That¡¯d better be the case!¡± Jonathan nodded indifferently. ¡°As long as everything is fine, I might give the Maxwell family¡¯s assets back to you when the timees.¡± ¡°This is¡­ I¡­¡± Lydia didn¡¯t know how to react to Jonathan¡¯s offer. It was out of her expectation that he didn¡¯t target her on purpose. Instead, he had decided to let Sophia and her be in charge of the four prominent families¡¯ properties. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t believe that he would consider returning her everything that once belonged to the Maxwells. Even her biological father, Bernard, never treated her so nicely. ¡°Lydia, shouldn¡¯t you express your gratitude toward Jonathan?¡± Staring at Lydia¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Sophia tugged at Lydia¡¯s sleeve to remind her. ¡°T-Thank you, Sir!¡± Regaining her senses, Lydia quickly bowed and wanted to kneel. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Jonathan reached out to stop her from kneeling. Then, he turned around and gazed gently at Sophia, who was standing behind him. ¡°So, are you happy now?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Sophia hurriedly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± With that, he marched out of the hall in the Maxwell residence. The moment he walked out of that ce, the four prominent families that had controlled Yaleview over the past few years were officially vanquished. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 The Legendary Man Chapter 328 The Mysterious Diary Overnight, the four prominent families disappeared into the ether with no exception. While the whole of Yaleview was on edge, Jonathan was cleaning Daniel and Elizabeth¡¯s room. Since returning to the Goldstein residence, he holed up inside the room every day. He would asionally tidy up their keepsakes and clean up the room. Sophia also came back after Jonathan returned to the Goldstein residence. ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Sophia shouted from outside the room. Ever since the duo moved back, there was no one else in the entire Goldstein residence apart from the hundred or so Dragon Scale Guards outside the door. When the courtyard was in a mess, Jonathan would clean it himself. If he was hungry, Sophia would personally cook for him. It was as if all the troubles in the world had nothing to do with Jonathan in these past few days. ¡°Coming!¡± Jonathan answered. Putting down the keepsake on the desk, Jonathan stood up and prepared to leave the room. However, he suddenly heard a clicking sound. The bookshelf that was ced in the corner suddenly moved to the right. Shortly after, a dark and unusual secret room appeared right in front of Jonathan. Whoa. A secret room? There¡¯s a hidden room like this in my parents¡¯ bedroom? Jonathan had an idea in mind the moment he saw the room. Hence, he stepped inside immediately. It was pitch ck inside the secret room. Jonathan casually took out his phone and used it as a torchlight. He saw a few blocks of candles with the gleam of light. Then, he used a lighter to light the candle. The entire secret room was instantly revealed in front of him. The secret room was not huge. It could fit a dozen or so people. There was only a bookshelf and a desk inside the room. A family photo was ced on the desk. Daniel, Elizabeth, Emmett, Loretta, Tommy, and Sophia were in the photo. Furthermore, the little boy in Elizabeth¡¯s arms was none other than Jonathan himself. ¡°Whoa. I didn¡¯t expect to find a secret room here!¡± Jonathan eximed. Despite growing up in the Goldstein residence, he never knew that there was another chamber hidden inside his parents¡¯ bedroom. Besides the family photo, there was a diary on the desk. Furthermore, the diary was covered with dust. A ck-colored pen was ced next to the diary. Jonathan saw some strange characters engraved on the pen. Those characters were unlike thenguage of any country in this world. If anything, they were more like symbols of a mysterious cult. Frowning, Jonathan immediately opened the diary, recognizing Daniel¡¯s handwriting at once. Jonathan, by the time you read this diary, you should be a grown man already. I left this diary for you on purpose. I don¡¯t know when you will be able to find it. Am I right to say that I would no longer be in this world by the time you discovered the diary? ¡°Dad left this diary for me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed the moment he saw those words. What¡¯s going on? Did Dad already know he might die? How is it possible? Wasn¡¯t he killed in a car ident? Filled with doubts, Jonathan turned to the next page. Jonathan, weren¡¯t you always curious about what I was secretly doing while hiding at home? I told you I was researching for some information back then. However, that was a lie. I had been staying in this secret room all this while. You aren¡¯t the only one who doesn¡¯t know the existence of this secret room. No one else in the Goldstein family knows about this. Not even your mom. Jonathan, I hope you¡¯re mentally prepared when you read this diary. It will most likely change your perspective on the world. So, please proceed with caution. Daniel had deliberately used a red pen to write thest warning. The more Daniel emphasized it, the more Jonathan wanted to turn the pages and read on. Jonathan, I have another hidden identity that I haven¡¯t told you about besides being the eldest son of the Goldstein family. I was a member of Hunters Guild of Gronga. I joined this guild when I was a teenager many years ago. At that time, I had spent a few years in Gronga. It was the same time that I joined this mysterious organization. The mission of this organization was to hunt and kill. However, they have never harmed the innocents. They only hunt down the despicable criminals. At first, I thought they were a righteous organization, but I found out that they were not as simple as they appeared to be as I gradually got to know them better. Furthermore, they were hiding a huge secret. Unfortunately for Jonathan, the diary entry came to an abrupt end at this point. Frustrated by the cliffhanger, Jonathan knitted his brows tightly. Gronga? Hunters Guild? A secret organization? When did Dad stay in Gronga for a few years? When did he ever join a mysterious organization like that? A torrent of questions surged in Jonathan¡¯s mind at that moment. Furrowing his brows, Jonathan turned to the next page. Just when I was trying to find out more about the organization¡¯s secret, they discovered me by chance. Left with no alternative, I had to flee Gronga and return to Yaleview. From then on, I officially ended my association with Hunters Guild. Nevertheless, I have never given up on tracking them down. In these last few years, I have dedicated my time and efforts to researching information about the organization. I want to find out what kind of secret they have been hiding all this while. s, they managed to track me down in the end. That group of demons found me. Moreover, they even forced me to rejoin their Hunters Guild. They threatened to kill me if I refused to rejoin the organization. At that time, I already have Elizabeth and you. How could I possibly rejoin this evil organization when I have a happy and wonderful family back home? Hence, I rejected them. Back then, I never thought that it was just the beginning of my nightmare. Once again, the diary entry came to an abrupt end. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. There was a long scratch made with a pen across the diary. Looking at that long scratch mark, Jonathan continued to the next page. These despicable people followed me everywhere I go. Furthermore, they also stalked Elizabeth. Worst of all, they threatened to kill Elizabeth and you if I dare to refuse them. If there¡¯s one thing I hated the most in this life, it¡¯s being threatened. That¡¯s why I refused them once again. However, they decided to make their moves. I can¡¯t believe they would send someone to assassinate me. Not only did they send an assassin to kill me, but they also sent people to kill you and Elizabeth! Chapter 329 Chapter 329 The Legendary Man Chapter 329 What Is The Matter The diary ended abruptly at this point. When he was about to turn to the next pages, he noticed that the remaining pages were all nk. There were even hints of some pages being ripped off. Therefore, it was obvious that the diary did note to an abrupt end, but someone had intentionally torn it off. Who did that? Was it Dad or Hunters Guild? Or could it be Mom? Maybe even someone from the Goldstein family? Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold at that moment. Throughout these years, he had always thought that Daniel and Elizabeth had died in a road mishap. However, it now seemed to be an ident deliberately nned by someone to get rid of Daniel. ¡°Interesting, Hunters Guild!¡± With his face darkened, Jonathan closed the diary. He then took out his phone and dialed a number. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After a moment, a hoarse voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein? Why are you calling me?¡± When the person over the phone heard the name, his tone instantly changed. ¡°I need you to do something,¡± Jonathan cut to the chase. ¡°Help me find out if there¡¯s an organization called Hunters Guild in Gronga.¡± ¡°Hunters Guild?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the person with a hoarse voice replied over the phone, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what¡¯re you investigating Hunters Guild for? I¡¯ve heard about this organization, and it¡¯s said to be a cult in Gronga. There¡¯re plenty of terrorists in it, and it¡¯s said that they¡¯ve been involved in some sort of terrorist attack!¡± ¡°You heard about it before?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°It was many years ago when I was still studying overseas.¡± The person paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know anything about Gronga, Mr. Goldstein. That ce is aplete mess with all sorts of gangs, cults, and conglomerates mixed with other foreign authorities. With everything jumbled together, it¡¯s no surprise to have a few cults there!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about Gronga or any conglomerates! I¡¯m merely interested in Hunters Guild! You have three days. I want all the information about this Hunters Guild. Do you hear me?¡± Jonathan ordered coldly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The person over the phone did not dare to defy Jonathan¡¯s order at all. With that, Jonathan hung up the phone. He then casually lit a cigarette and put the diary in his pocket. When he was about to walk out of the secret chamber, Sophia¡¯s urge traveled from the door again. ¡°Jonathan, where are you? The food¡¯s turning cold!¡± ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Jonathan casually replied. Shutting the secret chamber closed, he walked out of the room as if nothing had happened. In the courtyard, Sophia had an apron on, and the table was full of hot dishes. Upon spotting Jonathan, Sophia could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°What¡¯ve you been doing in the room? You took so long toe out!¡± ¡°I was tidying the things left behind by my parents.¡± Jonathan randomly made up an excuse and sat opposite Sophia. ¡°By the way, Aunt Sophia, have the assets of the four prominent families been handed over to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in progress.¡± Sophia nodded and added, ¡°But it¡¯s taking some time. I was thinking of telling you about this. I¡¯m probably getting busier these days and have no time to cook for you. Go out and get yourself something to eat if you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°All right. I will.¡± Jonathan picked up a fork and grabbed a piece of the chicken wings. ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Sophia looked at Jonathan anxiously.¡± It¡¯s the first time I made these chicken wings. I learned this from the inte, but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯re delicious.¡± ¡°They taste great!¡± Jonathan took a bite and smiled. ¡°Everything you make is delicious.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Sophia rolled her eyes, also picking up a piece of the chicken wings. However, it was not long before a man, who was wearing an army green camouge uniform, suddenly barged through the door. The dainty and delicate Lydia was behind him. A sh of surprise swept across Jonathan¡¯s eyes when he saw them walking in one after another. ¡°Why¡¯re two of you together?¡± ¡°We bumped into each other outside the door.¡± Andy walked toward Jonathan offhandedly and slumped into the seat. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why didn¡¯t you call me out to eat something good? I haven¡¯t had my lunch yet!¡± ¡°Who says you¡¯d have a portion!¡± Noticing Andy¡¯s brusque manners, Jonathan red at him. ¡°Shoo!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Andy looked at the dishes on the table with eager eyes, reluctant to stand up. ¡°Get lost!¡± Andy only got up from the table when Jonathan shot him another re. ¡°Lydia, I assume you haven¡¯t had your meal as well. Would you like to join us?¡± Compared to Jonathan¡¯s cold-heartedness, Sophia was obviously more weing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Lydia swiftly declined the offer with a wave of her hand. She would not dare to sit down with Jonathan around. Compared to Andy¡¯s casualness, Lydia appeared more cautious. ¡°No need to stand on ceremony with me.¡± Sophia seemed to notice that Lydia was on alert. Casually putting out some cutlery, she turned to Andy. ¡°Commander Morsley, please take a seat.¡± ¡°Ms. Sophia, please don¡¯t call memander! I don¡¯t deserve this!¡± Andy immediately shook his hand in surprise upon hearing how Sophia addressed him. Are you kidding me? How dare I let her call memander? Jonathan would skin me alive! ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Hurry up and take a seat!¡± Sophia took the initiative to make space for them. Nevertheless, Andy and Lydia did not dare to sit down without Jonathan¡¯s permission. In an instant, everyone fixed their gazes on Jonathan. ¡°Take a seat.¡± With a wave from Jonathan, Andy sat down beside him and picked up the fork, chowing down the food without any dy. While eating, heplimented, ¡°It¡¯s delicious! This is much better than what the cooks in the army make!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating!¡± Jonathan red at Andy, which instantly terrified thetter from uttering another word. Looking at Andy getting lectured by Jonathan and behaving like a kid who made mistakes, Sophia immediately burst outughing, considering Andy was one of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s imposing Four Kings of War. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t always lecture him! If you keep doing so, he wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to you anymore!¡± Sophia could not help but defend Andy. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Sophia. I enjoy Mr. Goldstein¡¯s lectures!¡± Andy grinned but did not stop moving his hands. In just a few minutes, he almost finished all dishes on the table. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Jonathan casually put the fork down and turned to Andy. ¡°Speak. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 330 Chapter 330 The Legendary Man Chapter 330 Death Wish ¡°It¡¯s time, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy eximed, finally stopping what he was doing. Jonathan frowned in confusion. ¡°Time for what?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised me, Mr. Goldstein? You said to pick you up in a week,¡± Andy reminded. In fact, Jonathan had promised Andy a week ago that he would help teach thetter¡¯s bunch of wastrels a lesson. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡± Jonathan replied, shaking his head. Oh, my. I didn¡¯t expect time to fly by this quickly! How has one week passed in just the blink of an eye? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re not going back on your word, are you?¡± Andy muttered as he searched the man¡¯s face suspiciously. Jonathan immediately shot him a nce. ¡°What do you think?¡± After wiping his mouth with a tissue, he added, ¡°Where is it located?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at the border!¡± ¡°When do we leave?¡± ¡°Whenever you like!¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan lit a cigarette and took a puff. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± As the word fell, Andy stood up immediately, and it was then that Sophia could not help but turn to look at her nephew. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan answered with a nod. ¡°I have to keep my promise to him.¡± ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± Sophia asked as she bit her lip dejectedly. Even though she and Jonathan had only spent half a month together, he had already be an indelible part of her life. With him suddenly running off, there was no doubt his absence would make her feel out of sorts. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jonathan responded while shaking his head. ¡°It could be a week, a month, or even half a year¡­¡± Indeed, if it were merely a live-fire drill, he might not need that much time. However, if Hunters Guild were involved, there would be no telling how long that could drag on. Of course, Sophia was stunned. ¡°What? That long?¡± ¡°Or I could be back in just a few days!¡± Jonathan said with a smile before patting Sophia¡¯s head. ¡°In any case, take care of yourself when I¡¯m away. Make sure you don¡¯t get fooled by others!¡± Sophia rolled her eyes. ¡°How¡¯s that even possible? I¡¯m your aunt, for crying out loud! Who needs a snob like you to lecture me? Get off my back, will you?¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be going now, then,¡± Jonathan uttered, striding toward the door with his aunt in tow to see him off. Just as he was about to get in the car, Sophia¡¯s eyes started welling up with tears. ¡°You little snob, take good care of yourself when I¡¯m not by your side!¡± she shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Yaleview!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Jonathan replied smilingly. After taking onest look at Sophia, he wound the window up. A thunderous roar rang out the next moment, and the army green SUV instantly sped off into the distance. Meanwhile, in the SUV, Jonathan opened the yellowed diary again and inserted the ck-and-white photo of his family of three. As soon as he closed it, though, his eyes glinted with murderous intent. Hunters Guild, huh? I¡¯m on my way! Soon, I¡¯ll show them what it means to have a death wish! In a mysterious area along the border of Chanaea was a dense forest that hid countless dangers. There were no signs of human habitation for thousands of miles; the only living things seemed to be the animals and insects. That area, as it turned out, was called the Dead Zone. What made it truly dangerous, however, was that not even the most technologically advanced satellites could prate the forest canopy to map out thend. Because of that, even the most vicious murderers and hardened criminals would not venture into the forest unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, taking a step into the Dead Zone meant being a step nearer to death. The chances of surviving were practically slim to none. What the world did not know, however, was that a team of special forces stayed hidden in the notorious Dead Zone. Those special forces were none other than the Dragon Scale Guards. They rubbed shoulders with death every day as they fought to stay alive in the forest. Only those who survived the Dead Zone were qualified to join the Dragon Scale Guards and earn a chance to be one of the legendary members of Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°Everyone, gather round!¡± As the sound of a whistle pierced through the mountains, hundreds of thousands of Dragon Scale Guards promptly stood at attention, all armed to the teeth and fully geared. Every one of them had gone throughyers of rigorous screening and fought innumerable dangers and near-death situations to get to where they were today. ¡°Stop all training immediately and get ready to wee our new chief instructor!¡± ordered Patrick Xander, lieutenantmander of the Dragon Scale Guards. He was the most experienced person on the team and had been with the Dragon Scale Guards since day one. Together with Andy, they had killed their way through hordes of enemies and won numerous battles. In other words, Patrick was one of the few who had witnessed Dragon Scale Guards going from zeros to heroes. There was no knowing how much blood Patrick had on his hands and how many lives he had taken. Of course, there was also no knowing how many people he had killed with just his gun. People only knew that aside from Andy Morsley, Patrick was the other true leader of the Dragon Scale Guards. He was the one above all. ¡°Lieutenant Commander, could the new chief instructor be that little snob you showed us before? The one who¡¯s only in his twenties? Has he even hit puberty?¡± Upon hearing that, the crowd erupted into raucousughter. The one who had asked the question was a burly man who was almost two meters tall and weighed over two hundred pounds. He might be bald as an egg, but his eyes were terrifyingly fierce. That, together with his strapping figure, made him look all the more ruthless. ¡°Of course he has already hit puberty. He¡¯s in his twenties! Who knows, he might even have more hair than you!¡± a tanned, skinny man teased. Once again, the crowd burst intoughter. After all, everyone could tell that he was poking fun at the burly man for not having any hair. ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll kill you if you make a joke about my head again!¡± the hot-tempered burly man shouted, ready to fight over any slightest disagreement. Unfortunately, the skinny man did not seem to care. ¡°Ha! It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯d end up killing whom. You don¡¯t rely on your fists in a fight, you know? You rely on this!¡± he scoffed as he pointed at his head. ¡°Yes, you have to use your brain. Oh, wait, I forgot you don¡¯t have one. Never mind, then. I shan¡¯t waste my time exining it to you.¡± ¡°F*ck you! You have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡± the burly man yelled. The next second, he raised his gun and pointed it straight at the skinny man. s, not only did thetter not flinch, but he also continued to incite his peer. ¡°Who are you trying to scare with that gun? Fire away if you have the guts!¡± Suddenly, Patrick bellowed, ¡°Shut up! All of you!¡± Silence immediately befell the crowd as they shrank back in pure terror. They knew their lieutenantmander was truly fearsome and not someone they could afford to offend. How could they, when Patrick had left piles of dead bodies in his wake while fighting his way through to his current position? Chapter 331 Chapter 331 The Legendary Man Chapter 331 The New Chief Instructor Patrick was visibly annoyed. The bunch of rascals might not have recognized the photo of the new chief instructor, but there was no way he would not have. Besides, as the lieutenantmander of the Dragon Scale Guards, it would be a total disgrace if he did not recognize Asura. These rascals mayugh at him for being young, but once they find out he¡¯s the legendary Asura, I bet they¡¯d be so petrified that they¡¯d pee their pants! Sadly, Andy had specifically warned Patrick not to divulge Jonathan¡¯s identity before their arrival. Otherwise, Andy would punish his lieutenantmander severely, even if it meant having to hunt the latter down to the ends of the world. In any case, Patrick was sure his troops would be in for a rude shock. These smug bstards don¡¯t even have respect for me, so one can only wonder how much trouble they¡¯d be in when Asura gets here! Just then, the roar of a ne rang out in the distance, prompting everyone to look up at the sky. ¡°Look, guys! There¡¯s a ne flying toward us. Do you think our new chief instructor has arrived?¡± ¡°Ha! I call bullsht on him being the chief instructor! How is he qualified to train us when he¡¯s just a young brat?¡± someone in the crowd scoffed. ¡°Shall we teach him a lesson when he gets here?¡± ¡°What are your ns?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out once he¡¯s here. Watch me!¡± The next second, everyone started discussing ways to put the new chief instructor in his ce. Patrick, on the other hand, merely listened and chuckled to himself. You rascals are in deep sh*t! The more intense your discussions are, the more you¡¯d have to pay for your insolence! Meanwhile, Jonathan had closed his eyes in the military helicopter, looking as though he was fast asleep. A middle-aged soldier sat beside him, with a gaze full of confusion and doubt. He could not fathom why Andy would pick someone who could still pass off as a university student to be the chief instructor of the Dragon Scale Guards. Wouldn¡¯t the new guy be courting death? The soldier might not be from the Asura Guards, but even he was aware of how troublesome the rascals in the Dragon Scale Guards could be. On top of that, there were more than a hundred thousand people in the Dragon Scale Guards. Apart from Andy and Patrick, who else would be capable enough to keep a rein on the troublemakers? In an attempt to wake Jonathan up, the middle-aged soldier announced, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the area in front of us is the Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ base!¡± His eyes, however, were filled with utter shock.How can this guy still sleep at such a crucial time? Jonathan merely hummed an acknowledgment as he slowly opened his eyes and looked out the window.Outside, the wind was cold, and even the clouds in the sky had shrunk, turning ominously dark. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the helicopter will stop mid-air in a few minutes,¡± the soldier stated as he took out a parachute, handing it to Jonathan. ¡°Here, this parachute is for you. Once the helicopter stops flying, you can jump right out of it. I suppose you know how to use a parachute?¡±¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Jonathan replied while waving it off. Dumbfounded, the soldier stammered, ¡°D-Don¡¯t need it?¡±Before he could say anything else, Jonathan walked to the main cabin and pulled the door open.Naturally, the soldier was shocked beyond measure. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m jumping down,¡± responded Jonathan matter-of-factly.¡°Are you joking, Mr. Goldstein? You haven¡¯t even put on your parachute!¡± the soldier hollered. We¡¯re at least a hundred meters from the ground, for goodness¡¯ sake! Falling from this height would smash him into a pulp!¡°I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t need it!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not wanting to waste his breath on the soldier, Jonathan instantly put one foot out and jumped down from mid-air. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± Of course, the soldier was scared out of his wits, but it was toote for him to remedy the situation.Back on the ground, many Dragon Scale Guards had their eyes glued to the sky. As soon as they saw a man leaping from the helicopter, one of the guards yelled, ¡°Look! Someone just jumped down!¡±Another guard chimed in, ¡°Hey, he¡¯s not wearing a parachute.¡± Only then did those with sharp eyes realize that the man had jumped without a parachute.¡°That¡¯s our new chief instructor? That kid¡¯s not crazy, is he? He just jumped from a height of a hundred meters, and he didn¡¯t even bother to use a parachute? Isn¡¯t he afraid that he¡¯d end up as minced meat?¡±¡°Let¡¯s have a bet, shall we? Do you think he¡¯dnd on his head or his feet?¡± ¡°I say he¡¯dnd head first!¡±¡°I¡¯m betting on his feet!¡±The crowd became increasingly boisterous as they betted on how their new chief instructor would meet his demise. To them, his life and death were not important at all. As Dragon Scale Guards, they came across countless dead bodies every day. Furthermore, they had lost count of the number of enemies that had died at their hands. Because of that, a human¡¯s death, in their eyes, was as inconsequential as that of an ant¡¯s. To put it simply, they had be desensitized to death. However, just as the guards continued to whisper among themselves, a ck silhouette suddenly plummeted from the sky and hit the ground. A loud bang instantly rang out. The impact sent dust and dirt flying everywhere, and cracks began to appear on the ground. The next moment, a figure strode out from the clouds of dust. As the dust settled, Jonathan¡¯s face gradually came into view. s, the crowd had yet to recover from their shock. How is that possible? How could anyone survive a hundred-meter jump from the air? He¡¯s still in one piece! How is that humanly possible? In the end, the curiosity and astonishment were too much to bear, and someone had to ask the question on everyone¡¯s mind, ¡°Does this kid have a body of steel? Or has he learned a skill that gives him some form of armor protection?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t someone remark earlier that the kid hasn¡¯t even hit puberty? What? Are you feeling scared now?¡± ¡°Oh, shut up. I¡¯m not afraid of anything! I refuse to believe he has a body of steel. But so what if he does? Can he stop the bullet from my gun?¡± Although the troublesome bunch had just witnessed Jonathan¡¯s impressive feat, they remained unconvinced and recalcitrant. Unfortunately, their impression of him only worsened when they saw how young he was. If they had not seen Jonathan do the hundred-meter jump with their own eyes, they would have thought he was a university student who had gotten lost and needed their help. With Jonathan¡¯s good looks, they would have also believed it if he said he was a male idol from Koandria. After all, when had any soldier looked like a pretty boy? Chapter 332 Chapter 332 The Legendary Man Chapter 332 This Is The Dragon Scale Guards ¡°Be quiet, all of you!¡± roared Patrick. At that, the crowd fell into silence in an instant. ¡°Commander, I am Patrick Xander, the lieutenantmander of the Dragon Scale Guards. I¡¯m here to report to you along with a hundred thousand soldiers of the Dragon Scale Guards!¡± Patrick¡¯s hand was slightly trembling as he held it up in front of Jonathan. Asura! He is Asura! To Patrick, Jonathan was as good as God. Throughout the past three years, Patrick had spent every second dreaming that one day he could stand before Asura and call him Commander, just like what he was doing at the moment. He wished for nothing other than to be closer to the god in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re Patrick?¡± Jonathan nced at him indifferently. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Patrick shouted at the top of his lungs as if he was using all the strength in his body. ¡°I heard about you from Andy. Not bad,¡± said Jonathan gently. However, his words had caused a huge stir among the people. After all, Patrick was the lieutenantmander of the Dragon Scale Guards, who was in charge of everyone except themander. Moreover, he had control over hundreds of thousands of Dragon Scale Guards, not to mention his great power. In the whole of Chanaea, he was one of the most important people. However, as powerful as he was, he was only considered ¡°not bad¡± in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, you tter me, Commander!¡± The moment Patrick heard Jonathan¡¯sment about him, his eyes turned red at once. Patrick had murdered countless enemies in his life. There were so many times he had been on the verge of death and hell, but never once had his eyes reddened. Yet, when he heard Asura, the god in his heart, saying that he was not bad, he almost lost control of his emotions. My life¡¯s worth it now! ¡°This is the Dragon Scale Guards?¡± asked Jonathan as he nonchntly nced at the soldiers in front of him with contempt in his eyes.At his irreverent gaze, mes of fury were ignited among the soldiers of the Dragon Scale Guards. He¡¯s obviously challenging us! An immature brat¡¯s challenging us!¡°Commander, are you looking down on us?¡± yelled someone in the crowd all of a sudden. Every soldier of the Dragon Scale Guards had fought through deaths, so of course, they would not be able to take provocations like this.¡°What if I am?¡± retorted Jonathan tly as he looked at them. His reply induced a greatermotion among the soldiers.If not for the rules of the troop, the soldiers would have beaten him to the ground on the spot for what he said.They would not allow anyone to humiliate them. After all, they were the Dragon Scale Guards, one of the eight Asura Guards. ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling frustrated, but what can you do about it? Is there anything you¡¯re able to do? If not for Andy, who begged me and kneeled before me again and again, do you think I¡¯d be willing to What did he say? Rubbish? Did he say we, the Dragon Scale Guards, were rubbish and not qualified to be trained by him?At once, almost every soldier of the Dragon Scale Guards at the scene instinctively tightened their grips on their guns. If not for the rules they had to obey, they would have already shot Jonathan.Naturally, the soldiers of the Dragon Scale Guards would not allow anyone to insult their pride. ¡°You snob! What did you say just now? How dare you call us rubbish!¡± The sturdy man with a body built like a mountain was the first to jump out of the crowd.¡°Bloody yer, shut your mouth up!¡± shouted Patrick angrily. Bloody yer was that man¡¯s code name, for he had in a lot of people with his bare hands.Since he had joined the Dragon Scale Guards, a lot of people had lost their lives in his hands, and their corpses could be stacked up to form a mountain. Therefore, people gave him the code name Bloody yer. ¡°I won¡¯t! Lieutenant Commander, I want to challenge him!¡± he uttered through gritted teeth as he stared at Patrick.As his words fell, he turned to Jonathan with fury eyes and asked, ¡°Hey, snob. Do you dare to ept my challenge?¡±¡°You? No.¡± Jonathan nced at him calmly before shaking his head. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡± Bloody yer instantly sneered at Jonathan¡¯s reply.¡°I¡¯m scared that you might die,¡± replied Jonathan. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Taking another cold nce at Bloody yer, he continued, ¡°However, if you insist on looking for death, I shall grant your wish by giving you a chance.¡±With that, Jonathan gestured at Bloody yer. ¡°You, step forward!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am!¡± Bloody yer cracked his knuckles, looking as though he wanted to crush Jonathan¡¯s head into pieces. Behind him, the group of the Dragon Scale Guards was watching them as they cheered, ¡°Bloody yer, if you don¡¯t break his head today, don¡¯t you call yourself a member of the Dragon Scale Guards!¡±¡°Crush his head! Give him a taste of the power of the Dragon Scale Guards!¡± Roars wereing continuously from the crowd. Even so, Jonathan did not even bother to spare them a nce.What a bunch of losers! I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson so that you know your ce.¡°Go to hell, boy!¡± roared Bloody yer. With that, he charged toward Jonathan and punched thetter in the face. He put so much strength into that single attack that it could destroy a slope of a hill and create clouds of dust. However, as Bloody yer¡¯s fist wasing for Jonathan, thetter did not dodge at all as though he did not see it. Standing there, Jonathan ced both his hands on his back and remained motionless. Chatters burst out among the crowd again. ¡°Is that brat stunned from shock? Why isn¡¯t he moving at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That kid dares to jump off from a hundred meters in the air. How can he be afraid of Bloody yer¡¯s fist?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s bearing some bad ideas in his head!¡± The soldiers of the Dragon Scale Guards stared unblinkingly at the scene unfolding in front of them. At the same time, Bloody yer¡¯s fist came nearer and nearer toward Jonathan. The moment it almost punched Jonathan¡¯s nose, Jonathan lifted his eyes abruptly. Waving his hand lightly, he flicked two of his fingers. The next second, it was as if Bloody yer had been crashed by a high-speed train as a loud bang was heard. Bloody yer¡¯s body, which seemed like a mountain, was smashed onto the ground heavily, sending dirt and dust into the air. ¡°I told you. You¡¯re unqualified,¡± stated Jonathan as he eyed Bloody yer on the ground indifferently. Withdrawing his right hand, he ced it behind him again. He had purposely gone easy on Bloody yer and used not even thirty percent of his strength. Otherwise, thetter would have turned into a corpse after his attack. For a moment, dead silence ensued as no one from the crowd made a sound. They could not believe that the battle was over this quickly. The soldiers were in shock because they did not expect Jonathan to beat Bloody yer to the ground with only one attack. They knew well about Bloody yer¡¯s capability. In the Dragon Scale Guards, he was one of the top ten strongest soldiers. With his fist alone, he could prate a city wall and break his enemy¡¯s ribs. Yet, how could he not stand a single attack from Jonathan? The soldiers were in utter disbelief. At that moment, hostility gradually reced the contempt in the soldiers¡¯ eyes. Jonathan had jumped from a hundred meters in the air but was not injured at all. Furthermore, he defeated Bloody yer with merely a flick of his fingers. It seemed that the boy in front of them was not as weak as they had imagined. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 The Legendary Man Chapter 333 No You Cannot ¡°I¡¯ve lost!¡± Struggling and trembling, Bloody yer got to his feet. His entire body was covered in mud, and the arrogance he had beforehand had been wiped off his face. Whether or not he wanted to admit defeat, it was the reality he had to face. He could not even block a single hit from Jonathan! In a matter of seconds, Jonathan was able to m into Bloody yer like a high-speed train, nearly blowing thetter¡¯s body to pieces. Such overbearing power was not something Bloody yer could hold his own against. ¡°Is this what all you Dragon Scale Guards have?¡± asked Jonathan, looking down at the soldiers in front of him coldly. It was dead silent. At that moment, among the hundreds of thousands of soldiers, no one made a sound. ¡°Who else is unsatisfied? Whoever wants to challenge me can present themselves!¡± Jonathan yelled as he took a step forward. Instantly, the whole ce was shrouded in his domineering aura. It was so strong that everyone became a little breathless. ¡°Me!¡± shouted the soldier previously standing behind Bloody yer, who was as skinny as a beanpole. Walking out of the crowd, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± rejected Jonathan without hesitation while ncing at the soldier nonchntly. He then looked back at the crowd and asked, ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°Me!¡± Another soldier stepped forward. ¡°Me too!¡± In the blink of an eye, dozens of soldiers rushed out of the crowd. Even when faced with those soldiers, Jonathan still did not see them as a threat. Instead, he shot them a look of indifference and remarked, ¡°All of youe at me together!¡± What? He wants to fight against many of us at the same time? Hearing what Jonathan said, the crowd erupted in sneeringughter. Who does he think he is to fight dozens of us single-handedly? Does he think the Dragon Scale Guards are street hooligans whom he can easily go against alone? ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked the extremely thin soldier, taking a quick look at Jonathan. ¡°Cut the nonsense!¡± replied Jonathan. In frustration, he looked at the group of soldiers and repeated, ¡°Come at me all at once!¡±As soon as he finished speaking, the soldiers stopped hesitating in the least. If he wants to y with fire, we shall fulfill his wish!In a sh, they pounced at Jonathan simultaneously, ready to attack him, especially the pencil-thin soldier.The first attack heunched was lethal, leaving Jonathan with no mercy. As one of the Dragon Scale Guards, what he was best at was notbat. Rather, it was murder.In a split second, the bony soldier raised his fist and aimed it at Jonathan¡¯s temple. The rest of the soldiers hurriedly followed, targeting his chest and legs respectively.Even if Jonathan dodged anyone¡¯s attack in this situation, he would immediately be sandwiched by the others. This time, Jonathan would definitely lose.¡°What a piece of cake,¡± he scoffed, disregarding his opponents. Perhaps to others, their speed and tactics were fast and deadly. Yet, in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, the soldiers were as slow as a snail.Their weak spots were exposed everywhere. Right then, Jonathan slightly lifted his right hand and rushed forward. Curling his fingers into a fist, he struck downward in lightning speed.He was so fast that his opponents failed to see his moves clearly. They only saw his afterimages, which shed past them.The next second, loud noises reverberated. Several front-line soldiers were suddenly sted into the sky like a kite that flew away from its broken string. Then, they flopped to the ground.Before the soldiers next in line could even react, Jonathan leaped into the air again and punched his fist downward.Boom! A deafening sound was heard. Before the remaining soldiers coulde back to their senses, half of them had already copsed to the ground. W-What happened? The crowd gasped at that sight.Dozens of soldiers were defeated before having the opportunity to even determine Jonathan¡¯s tactics.While the crowd was still in shock, Jonathan made another move, leaving only his afterimages. Thunderous noises rang out once again when the soldiers could not even so much as catch a glimpse of Jonathan¡¯s strategies.In mere seconds, the rest of them sprawled on the ground. Not a single soldier was left standing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It only took Jonathan a minute, or precisely speaking, less than a minute, to take them down.The soldiers did not even manage to touch the corner of Jonathan¡¯s shirt when they were all already copsed on the ground.Not a single person was spared. ¡°Impossible!¡±¡°Is there something wrong with my eyes? How could I have not seen anything?¡±¡°They lost? Did they just lose?¡±¡°How is this possible?¡± The scene caused an uproar right away. They did not expect dozens of Dragon Scale Guards, who struck at Jonathan all at once, would fail to eveny a finger on thetter. Moreover, they did not even see when the man retaliated. This was an utter disgrace. To the Dragon Scale Guards, it was a great humiliation. Meanwhile, the sole person who did not have a hint of surprise on his face was Patrick. Not only was he not taken aback, but he found it reasonable that the soldiers would lose against Jonathan. Just because these brats killed several people on the battlefield before doesn¡¯t mean they can challenge him. They were asking for it! Even Patrick himself, the lieutenantmander of the Dragon Scale Guards, who obliterated an army of his enemies effortlessly, would never dare think of challenging Jonathan in the slightest. He would rather end his own life than do so. At least, in that way, he could still choose his own way of dying. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you brat!¡± At that moment, as a loud boom ensued, the scraggy soldiernded on a military tank unexpectedly. His face was covered in blood, yet his eyes were wide open, filled with bloodlust. ¡°Tyson, what are you trying to do?¡± Patrick¡¯s gaze turned frosty when he saw the soldier¡¯s moves. ¡°I want to kill him!¡± Without another word, the soldier named Tyson scrambled into the tank. Immediately after, the roar of engines filled the air, and the gun barrel of the tank was aimed directly at Jonathan. ¡°Tyson, do you know what you¡¯re doing!¡± eximed Patrick in rage as his expression turned grim. Tyson has gone mad! How dare he aim the gun barrel at Jonathan! Does he want to die? At the same time, Tyson, who was inside the tank, seemed to have not heard Patrick¡¯s shouts. It was as if he had gone berserk. Right then, he was only thinking of one thing¡ªkilling Jonathan. Since the day Tyson joined the Dragon Scale Guards, he had killed countless enemies along the way. No one knew how many enemies had died in his hands. Yet, little did he know he would be mortified on this day. He faced humiliation in front of hundreds of thousands o the Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ soldiers, and he could not let this slide. Out of the blue, another ear-shattering boom sounded. The continuous track of the tank began propelling as the tank moved forward, speeding in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 The Legendary Man Chapter 334 This Is An Order This is insane! He¡¯s gone mad! Seeing the scene in front of him, Patrick could not help but shout furiously, ¡°Tyson, this will be thest time Imand you! Get down now!¡± As his words fell, Patrick tilted his head and cast amand toward those Dragon Scale Guards behind him without hesitation. ¡°All the soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards, listen up! Enter the first-level alert mode! Aim your guns at Tyson. Fire right away if you discover any danger!¡± ¡°Lieutenant Commander!¡± Upon hearing Patrick¡¯smand, those Dragon Scale Guards could not help but stare at him. Tyson is one of the Dragon Scale Guards! Does he want us to kill each other? ¡°This is an order!¡± Patrick said coldly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At hismand, none among the Dragon Scale Guards dared to say anything else. After all, in the army, the military order was above everything else. They had no choice but to obey it. In the blink of an eye, all the guns were directed toward Tyson. As soon as Patrick gave an order, they would fire without any hesitation. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± roared Jonathan all of a sudden while all the guns were pointed at Tyson. ¡°Commander?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯smand, Patrick turned to look at the former. ¡°This is an order!¡± Jonathan nced at him faintly. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± Patrick got up and made way without dy. This is an order! It doesn¡¯t matter if it is inside the battlefield or outside the battlefield. A soldier is meant to follow orders! All the while, the tank did not show signs of stopping at all. Yet, Jonathan did not evade it. Instead, he took a few steps ahead and stood right in front of the tank barrel. Right then, the barrel was pointing at him and might open fire anytime. With all eyes on him, everyone was thinking about the same thing. What is he up to? ¡°Do you think you have the chance to defeat me by hiding there?¡± uttered Jonathan in a cold tone as looked at the military tank indifferently. ¡°Or do you think you can kill by hiding in there?¡± Tyson did not say anything. He was way over in his head and was eager to take Jonathan¡¯s life. However, since countless guns were pointing at him, his mind had calmed down a lot. What am I doing? Am I out of my mind? So what if I kill Jonathan? Am I going to survive through this? Nheless, while Tyson was hesitating whether to give up, Jonathan suddenly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s useless! Even if you hide in there, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re trash!¡± With that, Jonathan took a step ahead. With both hands grabbing the barrel of the tank, he raised it with force. In that instance, the tank, weighing several tons, was lifted into the air by Jonathan¡¯s hands. Everyone was in awe upon seeing the scene. The crowd stared at Jonathan in disbelief, their gazes filled with amazement. How could he possibly lift a tank weighing several tons merely by his hands? Is he even human? When everyone was still overwhelmed with bewilderment, Jonathan swung his hand forcefully and threw the tank into the sky. Tyson, who was hiding inside the tank, fell right out of the tank. Thump! The second Tyson fell onto the ground, the tank in the sky fell right toward him as well. ¡°No!¡± Tyson¡¯s eyes were filled with terror as he saw the tank was about to crash onto him. If the tank crashed on him, even if he did not die, he would be terribly disfigured. At that split moment, Tyson could not help but close his eyes fearfully. One second passed. Two seconds passed. The tank fell at a shift speed. However, right before the gruesome scene urred, Jonathan suddenly made a move. Reaching his right hand out, he grabbed the rolling belt of the tank while his left hand grabbed the chassis of the tank. With a loud bang, the ground cracked instantly under the intense vibration, leaving countless cracks in it. With that, the tank stopped in the middle of the air. It fell heavily into Jonathan¡¯s hands and stopped moving. It was just a matter of seconds before Tyson would have gotten squashed into flesh. Staring at that terrifying moment, everyone froze on the spot as their minds went nk. The next second, Patrick regained his sense and immediately ordered, ¡°Soldiers! Apprehend Tyson and lock him up!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Upon hearing that, the Dragon Scale Guards immediately approached Tyson, who was still in shock, and captured him. Bang! On the flip side, Jonathan swung his hand casually and threw the tank to the ground, forming a huge pit. ¡°Commander, are you all right?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Patrick¡¯s forehead after witnessing the scene. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As if it was not a big deal, Jonathan shifted his gaze toward the Dragon Scale Guards. ¡°Who else is not convinced and wants to challenge me?¡± As expected, no one dared to speak a word or make a sound. Only the sound of the chilly breeze passing by was heard. Seeing no one dared to speak, Jonathan took a step forward and stared at the Dragon Scale Guards. ¡°Keep my name in mind. I am Jonathan Goldstein. From today onward, I will be the worst nightmare for the rest of your lives! And from today onward, the Dragon Scale Guards only have onemander, and that¡¯s me, Jonathan Goldstein! From now on, you Dragon Scale Guards will only receive orders from me! Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Their voices echoed through the mountain. In the army, there was only one way to win others¡¯ respect¡ªby bing stronger than them. After all, this was a ce where the strong reigned supreme. Today, Jonathan had shown them what strong truly meant. ¡°What was that? I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Jonathan yelled coldly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± This time, they shouted with all their might. ¡°Bear this in mind. I will only give you half a month. After half a month, I want you guys to defeat the seven Divine Dragon Guards and regain the first ce! Do you hear me?¡± Half a month? Defeat the seven Divine Dragon Guards and regain the first ce? How is that possible? The second Jonathan spat out those words, everyone thought the same thing. How is that possible? It¡¯s been a full three years! Ever since the eight Asura Guards were founded, the Dragon Scale Guards had had no fate being the top three. The best result they had ever achieved was the fourth ce. How could we possibly rewrite a three-year history within half a month? They knew Jonathan was beyond powerful. Despite so, it would need a miracle to defeat the other seven Asura Guards and regain the honor within half a month. It was simply impossible. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 The Legendary Man Chapter 335 The Nightmare Begins ¡°Commander, isn¡¯t half a month a little too short?¡± Patrick could not help asking. He dared not underestimate Jonathan¡¯s capabilities. However, how could he not know that Jonathan was overestimating the group of little twerps? Forget half a month, even with half a year¡¯s time, they would not be a match for the seven great Asura Guards! ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Jonathan said indifferently, ¡°They only have two weeks. Once those two weeks are up, I will leave the Dragon Scale Guards.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Hearing the word made Patrick¡¯s eyes flicker open in surprise. Andy had only told Patrick that Jonathan wasing. There was no mention of him leaving in two weeks. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jonathan went on to say, ¡°So, they only have half a month to prepare.¡± ¡°Using half a month to defeat seven Asura Guards is a near-impossible task!¡± Patrick blurted out. Even though he knew Jonathan¡¯s strength, Patrick still felt that it was like squeezing water from a stone. Half a month to make aeback! How is that humanly possible? Patrick was well aware of the Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ standards. In fact, he knew better than anyone else that the difference between the Asura Guards and Dragon Scale Guards was worlds apart. This was even more so whenpared to the top three teams ¨C the Anima Dragon Guards, Eagle Dragon Guards, and Divine Dragon Guards. The Dragon Scale Guards were at a huge disadvantage. ¡°The word ¡®impossible¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary!¡± Jonathan eximed. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that before I came, you guys had no chance to defeat the seven Asura Guards, even if you had half a year to prepare. However, from the moment I came here, your fate has already been decided.¡± What an arrogant and conceited man who clearly doesn¡¯t know his ce! All the Dragon Scale Guards present instantly had a poor impression of Jonathan. Two weeks to defeat the seven great Asura Guards and take home the trophy? Who does he think he is? God? Heck, not even God is capable of pulling off this feat! ¡°Remember, you guys only have two weeks. If you don¡¯t take home the trophy after the two weeks, then you Dragon Scale Guards do not deserve to exist. You might as well disband! If you can¡¯t even win a championship, what right do the Dragon Scale Guards have to be part of the eight Asura Guards?¡± As soon as Jonathan finished talking, he did not even bother looking at them anymore. He turned around and left. An hourter, a huge shipment was delivered to the military warehouse. Long ago, Andy had arranged for the air shipment of countless wooden barrels and medicinal products. Looking at the abundance of barrels and medicine upying the warehouse, Patrick asked curiously, ¡°Commander, what¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know,¡± Jonathan said as he shot Patrick an unconcerned look. ¡°All you need to know is that from this day onward for the next two weeks, you will have someone brew these medicinal herbs every day. They must cook medicinal broths using the exact ingredients and follow the exact instructions ording to these two prescriptions. The broth will then be fed to each and every one of the Dragon Scale Guards. Do be extra mindful because one prescription is for an oral medication, while the other is meant to be used as a medicinal bath. Don¡¯t confuse the two.¡± ¡°Got it, Commander!¡± Although Patrick did not know what Jonathan was nning to do, he had to follow the man¡¯s orders. This was his troop. He need not ask any questions. All he had to do was carry out orders. ¡°Also, everyone gets a copy of this booklet. Cultivation will be carried out twenty-four-seven.¡± While saying that, Jonathan retrieved a booklet from his sleeve. The booklet waspacted with tiny words and some pictures. Red lines were drawn to highlight the eight major meridians of the human body. ¡°Commander, are these cultivation techniques?¡± A look of confusion appeared on Patrick¡¯s face as he looked at the booklet. As the lieutenantmander of the Dragon Scale Guards, cultivation techniques were not a new thing to him. In fact, Patrick had seen it many times before. It was just that he never believed in this technique. Patrick had defeated countless enemies in his lifetime, relying solely on his own bloodthirsty strength, not some superstitious mumbo jumbo. If the person in front of him was anyone else other than Jonathan, Patrick would¡¯ve taken the booklet and thrown it at their face. What era does this man live in for him to believe in this kind of thing? Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°Yes. These are some basic cultivation techniques. When used in conjunction with those medicinal herbs, and with my training, there won¡¯t be any problem for you all to win the championship in two weeks.¡± What they didn¡¯t know was that this booklet given to Patrick was the first half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Moreover, no one knew better than him just how useful the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although this booklet only contained about ten percent of the first half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, it could undoubtedly increase theirbat power immensely in a short period of time. ¡°Well, Commander, can I also train with these techniques?¡± Patrick asked. He gulped nervously and looked at Jonathan with expectant eyes. If these words were toe out of anyone else¡¯s mouth, Patrick would not believe them. However, those were Jonathan¡¯s words. Hence, Patrick did not question him. No one else could convince Patrick as Jonathan did. It was because the man standing in front of him was Asura. Jonathan was practically a like a god to him. ¡°Sure.¡± Jonathan looked at Patrick indifferently. ¡°However, you¡¯re not that young anymore, so your cultivation progress won¡¯t be as quick as theirs. If they need half a month, you would probably need at least one whole month.¡± ¡°One month is fine. Commander, this won¡¯t stop me!¡± Patrick was in high spirits. One month was nothing to Patrick. Even if it took a year, Patrick would do it. He had all the time in the world. In the following two weeks, the Dragon Scale Guards truly understood what it felt like to be living in hell on earth. It felt like they were living in an endless nightmare. Did they have to ascend a three-thousand-meter-high mountain within an hour while carrying more than a hundred kilograms of weights on their backs? Perhaps, they had to climb a steep mountain with nothing but their bare hands under the scorching sun? Or were they left for dead traversing a dested jungle with dangerous beasts lurking around at every corner? No! Compared to their training, those were all child¡¯s y! Their training was so excruciating that they even missed the previous training where they were constantly on the brink of death! At least, they were only on the brink of death back then. Now, they could not even see themselves surviving this training. Training under Jonathan was like living in a nightmare devised by the devil. Out of the twenty-four hours in a day, only one hour was for sleep. In the remaining time, they were either training or making their way to the training. Before the two weeks were up, several Dragon Scale Guards had copsed during training. One would think that the training would end if they copsed. But, no! Instead, a basin of cold water would be sshed on their faces, and they would be forced to get up and continue. ¡°Commander, is the training a little too cruel for them?¡± Standing under the zing heat, even Patrick could not take it and was beginning to feel a little light-headed. Jonathan shot him a cold re. ¡°Cruel? Whoever thinks that it¡¯s cruel is wee to leave right now!¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°However, remember this. On the battlefield, you won¡¯t have a chance to back out. Your enemy will not put down the weapons in their hands and spare your life out of pity!¡± Chapter 336 Chapter 336 The Legendary Man Chapter 336 Rigorous Training On the battlefield, every bullet fired was fatal. Was it cruel? Jonathan certainly did not think so. The cruelty they faced today might be the will for them to live on one day. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so tiring!¡± Unable to endure the training any longer, Bloody yer fell to the ground on the training field, feeling out of breath. He did not want to move at all. At that moment, even his breathing wasbored. He had to practice the drills over and over again for more than 20 hours daily, surmounting all kinds of immense dangers and difficulties. Each day, he thought he had performed to the limit of his capabilities. However, the next day, he would still grit his teeth and plod on. ¡°Bloody yer, can you stop whining like a girl? Look at how fragile your body is. You should quit the Dragon Scale Guards. Don¡¯t be aughing stock to our chief instructor.¡± The other Dragon Scale Guards burst outughing and sneered when they saw Bloody yer sprawled lifeless on the ground. Having gone through half a month of training, their resentment for Jonathan had grown into admiration. The person they used to call a snob was now their chief instructor. He lifted a tank with his bare hands. He fell from 100 meters in the air and came through unscathed. Any one of these moves was a test of the human limit. In an army, only the fittest deserved to be respected and revered. Jonathan was the strongest of them all. He was God to them. ¡°Gosh, why can¡¯t you let me rest for just one minute? You are stricter than the chief instructor.¡± Even though Bloody yer ranted on, he jumped up instinctively, ready to challenge himself again. Not only Blood yer, but all the Dragon Scale Guards could certainly feel themselves getting stronger over thest two weeks. They started to believe what Jonathan had told them. Perhaps, it was possible for them to defeat the seven Asura Guards half a monthter and win the champion trophy. So what if they were the Asura Guards? With the chief instructor around, the Dragon Scale Guards would be able to crush them with ease. ¡°Tell me. We¡¯ve put ourselves through this grueling training with only one hour of sleep every day, but why don¡¯t I feel tired at all? Instead, I feel more alert.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Everyone shared the same thought. On normal days, after training, their bodies would be aching so badly as though they had been ripped apart. Once they hit the sack, they would fall asleep almost immediately. Although they expended more energy over thest two weeks as their training intensified, they did not feel tired even at night. Instead, they were full of vim and vigor. ¡°Do you think the chief instructor added some stimnts into our medicine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Otherwise, I¡¯ll rip off your mouth.¡± As soon as someone spoke ill of Jonathan, a Dragon Scale Guard immediately jumped to his defense. How dare they defame the chief instructor? Are they tired of living? ¡°Why do all of you have so much nonsense to talk about? Do you find the training too easy? Do you want a more rigorous training?¡± Patrick interrupted them with a grim expression. At that instant, the Dragon Scale Guards kept quiet and lowered their heads. They started their training once again. Half a month flew by. Their training had been so brutal that their bodies were all battered and bruised. Their faces were sunburnt, and their skin was peeling. Their bodies were covered with bruises and scrapes. Even their mouths were full of abscesses. Yet, no matter how demanding the training was, none of the Dragon Scale Guards thought of quitting. Even though they were on the verge of copse at any time, they refused to give up. ¡°Everyone, fall in now!¡± A voice boomed out. The guards immediately stopped their training and stood to attention. ¡°Commander, the Dragon Scale Guards have all assembled. Please give us your orders.¡± Patrick stood upright in salute to Jonathan. ¡°All right.¡± Jonathan nodded as he looked at the guards. The men stood in silence as no one said a word. Over the half month, their disdain for Jonathan had turned into respect. Now, they held him in awe. The more they trained, the more they realized how terrifying his strength was. What Jonathan could aplish easily was something they might not be able to achieve even after half a month of arduous training. For instance, he could fall from 100 meters unscathed, lift a tank with his bare hands, or singlehandedly defeat dozens of Dragon Scale Guards in a minute. ¡°Today is yourst day of training. After tonight, I will leave this ce.¡± Jonathan¡¯s announcement caused an uproar in the crowd. Their minds went nk immediately. What? Jonathan is leaving? Had two weeks passed so quickly? In the beginning, they resented and even despised Jonathan. They regarded him as a boy, still wet behind the ears. They did not think he was fit to be their chief instructor. However, when Jonathan was finally leaving after the two weeks of training, they found it difficult to cope with the truth. ¡°Chief instructor, can you not go?¡± Bloody yer cried out. Back then, Bloody yer was the first to pick on Jonathan. Now, he was also the first to ask Jonathan not to leave them. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Jonathan replied without hesitation. ¡°Chief instructor, I¡¯ve yet to challenge you!¡± Bloody yer clenched his fists tightly. Although he knew very well no matter how many times he challenged Jonathan, the result would still be the same. Nevertheless, he wanted Jonathan to see how much he had improved after half a month. ¡°Chief instructor, please don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Chief instructor¡­¡± Soon, all one hundred thousand Dragon Scale Guards tried to stop Jonathan from leaving. ¡°Shut up!¡± Patrick hollered when he saw how the men were whimpering like women. ¡°Look at you now! You¡¯re all behaving like wimps. Do you dare call yourselves Dragon Scale Guards? Be a man and stand upright! Don¡¯t let the chief instructor despise you!¡± Everyone kept quiet as Patrick bellowed angrily at them. However, their gaze was still fixed on Jonathan, trying to express how they felt with their sorrowful looks. ¡°Commander, can you please not leave us?¡± Patrick suddenly spoke out, breaking the silence. At that instant, Jonathan could not help but nce at him. When he first arrived, the men were belligerent and unweing. After half a month, he hade to realize that the rascals meant no harm. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They only despised the weak. However, they had the utmost respect for the strong. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 The Legendary Man Chapter 337 With The Likes Of You N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°No way!¡± Jonathan still rejected bluntly. ¡°I remember that all of you couldn¡¯t wait for me to leave as soon as possible when I just arrived at that time. Why are you changing your mind now and won¡¯t let me go?¡± Everyone turned awkward in an instant. When Jonathan had just arrived back then, all of them were treating him with all sorts of mockery and sarcasm and wished they could throw him out on the spot. Yet, they now turned out to be reluctant to let him go. ¡°You can¡¯t me it on us, chief instructor. You look too young, so we thought you were a toyboy who wanted to make a name in the army!¡± ¡°Exactly, chief instructor. Your looks are too deceiving!¡± ¡°Chief instructor, please don¡¯t go!¡± At this moment, the crowd of valiant guys behaved like students begging for forgiveness after committing a mistake. ¡°Chief instructor, we were wrong in the past. We shouldn¡¯t have driven you away!¡± The deep, leather- lunged voice of Bloody yer suddenly sounded in the crowd, ¡°How about all of us make an apology to you?¡± The moment he finished his words, the crowd of tough guys immediately stood upright in a military posture and bowed. They apologized to Jonathan in unison, ¡°Chief instructor, we¡¯re sorry! It was all our fault!¡± ¡°All right, knock it off!¡± Looking at the valiant men, who were all behaving like spoiled brats, Jonathan frowned at once. ¡°Everyone, stand properly! ¡°Yes, chief instructor!¡± At themand of Jonathan, everyone immediately puffed up their chests and stood upright with their backs straightened. ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to leave! You don¡¯t have to persuade me to stay!¡± Jonathan said in a tone that wasn¡¯t to be refused, ¡°However, I¡¯ll take part in the live-fire drillpetition with you all tonight. I¡¯ll watch you all defeating the other seven teams of Asura Guards with my own eyes and only leave after you¡¯ve won the championship!¡± ¡°Chief instructor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Shut up!¡± Jonathan straight away cut them off. ¡°Listen, everyone! Fall out and pack your luggage! Prepare to get aboard!¡± ¡°Yes, chief instructor!¡± All of a sudden, hundreds of thousands of soldiers immediately dismissed themselves and returned in session to pack their luggage. It was finally the end of the tormenting training, whichsted for half a month. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t know why they suddenly felt empty deep down at this moment, as though something had unexpectedly gone missing. This made them feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Commander, do you think these little twerps can defeat the other seven teams of Asura Guards and take home the trophy?¡± Looking at the Dragon Scale Guards who had disbanded, Patrick couldn¡¯t help asking Jonathan. Although Patrick had witnessed their transformation over this half a month, the time was too short after all. How could they possibly defeat the others with several years of training within half a month? ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathan nced at Patrick calmly. ¡°Is it hard to defeat the other seven teams of Asura Guards?¡± In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, there was no doubt about the live-fire drill tonight. So what if they are facing the other Asura Guards? Dragon Scale Guards would never be defeated with my personal training! An hourter, countless military helicopters hovered in the air. One hundred soldiers from Dragon Scale Guards got aboard sessively. Only the top hundred among Dragon Scale Guards could participate in the live-fire drill this time, whereas the rest could only continue with the training in the army. Since the live-fire drill wasn¡¯t a real war, it was impossible for the one hundred thousand soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards to all take part in it. If so, with all eight teams of Asura Guards together, the battle would¡¯ve involved millions of soldiers. A battle of that scale would beparable to Jonathan¡¯s legendary battle that year, in which he annihted Yaleview! Not long after, the helicopters gradually took off. The soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards couldn¡¯t help looking out the window. Three years! Dragon Scale Guards have been suppressed by other Asura Guards for three years! Tonight, we must wash away the humiliation we had endured these three years by carrying off the champion! The live-fire drill was held in Yaleview. The annual live-fire drill was the perfect opportunity for the eight teams of Asura Guards to showcase their abilities. Other than the live-fire drill, there would also be an individualpetition. In the past three years, Zachary¡¯s Divine Dragon Guards almost took home the trophies of all individual and live-fire drillpetitions every year. As for Dragon Scale Guards, they fell way behind the top three, let alone the champion. A few hourster, the military helicoptersnded on a huge square in Yaleview. The members of other Asura Guards could be vaguely seen in the square, and they seemed to have arrived not long ago. ¡°Everyone, get ready! The battle is about to begin!¡± Patrick looked murderous with a grim expression. The moment he stepped on thisnd of Yaleview, he was ready to go intobat immediately. ¡°The battle is about to begin!¡± Behind Patrick, all soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards also looked dauntless in the face of impending death. ¡°Onward!¡± At hismand, Patrick led Dragon Scale Guards and moved forward at full speed. The team of a hundred soldiers walked with a domineering and assertive aura. However, when they were just about to enter the venue, a sarcastic voice suddenly boomed from behind. ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t they Dragon Scale Guards, the all-time thirdst team?¡± In that instant, Patrick¡¯s face fell, and the eyes of all soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards behind him were also zing with anger. The all-time thirdst was a title that had been torturing Dragon Scale Guards for three years and was the greatest humiliation to them. ¡°Stephen Ferguson!¡± Patrick uttered a name through his gritted teeth. Stephen Ferguson was the lieutenantmander of Fang Dragon Guards, ranking fifth among Asura Guards and always trampled Dragon Scale Guards under their feet. What right does the fourthst team have to look down on us? ¡°Oh, wait. I shouldn¡¯t have called you the all-time thirdst!¡± Stephen seemed indifferent to Patrick¡¯s fury and smiled instead. ¡°Who knows? You might end up in thest ce this year instead of making it to thirdst!¡± Mockery! It was a tant mockery! ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Bloody yer couldn¡¯t helpshing out. ¡°Watch your words!¡± With his face darkened in an instant, Stephen looked coldly at Bloody yer and provoked. ¡°Are you asking for a fight? Do you want Fang Dragon Guards to battle with you first?¡± As soon as his voice fell, the members of Fang Dragon Guards immediately stepped forward and stood behind him. A brawl was about to break out. Nevertheless, Patrick suddenly stared at Bloody yer viciously at this moment. ¡°Bloody yer, shut up!¡± ¡°Lieutenantmander, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Patrick red at Bloody yer and then turned to Stephen. ¡°Stephen, you¡¯re right! We¡¯re indeed not going to be the thirdst this year! That¡¯s because our goal is to be the champion!¡± ¡°What did you say? Did I hear it wrongly?¡± Stephen scoffed as if he had heard the world¡¯s funniest joke. ¡°Champion? With the likes of you?¡± Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The Legendary Man Chapter 338 The Battle Commences ¡°Patrick, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down at you. But how can Dragon Scale Guards be the champion? I think that your team may be better suited to be the winner of thest ce! You can¡¯t even beat my team. Yet here you are, dreaming of bing the champion. I advise you to stop your daydreaming quickly. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you think about how to make it to the final five? If you can¡¯t make it to the top three, you can¡¯t be the champion! Why are you so delusional? Did you take any stimnts?¡± Stephen said. Upon hearing the words, Patrick¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°Stephen Ferguson!¡± His expression turned cold in an instant. At the same time, members of Dragon Scale Guards had darkened faces as well. As their patience wore thin, they were eager to break into a fight. They would rather die than be humiliated in such a way. Stephen scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to start a fight?¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. Then, Patrick shot him an icy stare. ¡°Be patient. Even if you want to fight, this isn¡¯t a good time. There¡¯s going to be a lot of opportunities to do it. When the time hase, you might kneel on the ground to beg us for mercy!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, guys!¡± As Patrick didn¡¯t wish to stay any longer, he turned and left as soon as he finished his words. Hundreds of Dragon Scale Guards obeyed hismand. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they said in unison. Together, they turned and left as well. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll wait and see. When the time finallyes, don¡¯te to us begging with tears in your eyes, Dragon Scale Guards!¡± Stephen shouted while staring at Patrick¡¯s retreating back. His words were vicious as usual. However, Patrick paid him no attention. Instead, he entered the arena inrge strides. An hourter, it was nearly the time for the annualpetition. The eight teams of Asura Guards took turns entering the arena. Meanwhile, a long table was prepared for the panel of judges at the highest row. The Eight Kings of War took turns sitting on their chairs. There were Zachary, Dorian, Terrence, Kane, Andy, and the others. All Eight Kings of War were there, and no one was absent. On the other hand, the main seat behind them had always been empty. Even though no one was sitting there, everyone present knew the seat was reserved for someone important. It was none other than Asura. From themencement of the live-fire drill three years ago, the seat had always been vacant. It was still kept for Asura though he had never attended thepetition. Then, a middle-aged man who sat in the middle of the long table spoke in a low and hoarse voice. ¡°Has everyone arrived?¡± It was obvious that he held the highest rank among the Eight Kings of War. Zachary nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It seems like everyone is here.¡± However, he still nced around. It was as if he was looking for someone. The middle-aged man looked at Zachary nonchntly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to search anymore. Mr. Goldstein is not here. You should know by now that he has no interest in this kind of annual competition.¡± Andy scoffed. ¡°You could be wrong. There¡¯s a possibility that he sits among the crowd. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want to show himself.¡± ¡°What is he doing sitting among the crowd? Is he there to watch how Dragon Scale Guards get thest ce?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Stop the nonsense. Whatst ce? We¡¯re here to take the first ce this year!¡± Andy said coldly. Upon hearing Andy¡¯s words, Zachary sniggered. ¡°Do you think that Dragon Scale Guards can take the first ce? If you can get it, I¡¯ll eat my hat.¡± ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said. If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll force it down your throat!¡± Andy had no intention of backing down. Though they were the famous Eight Kings of War, they behaved exactly like two little kids who were bickering with each other at that moment. The middle-aged man red at them. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Keep quiet. You have been squabbling with each other every year. Don¡¯t you get tired of it?¡± Rolling his eyes at the man, Andy said, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Do you want to start a fight?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes darkened. Suddenly, a murderous intent surrounded the judges¡¯ table. ¡°No! I¡¯ll never win against you. Why do I want to fight?¡± Andy immediately backed off. After ring at Andy coldly, the middle-aged said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, shut your mouth up!¡± Then, he turned to look at all the soldiers who were present. ¡°I now announce that this year¡¯s live-fire drill has officially begun!¡± There were neither nonsense remarks nor unnecessary speeches. A sentence was enough to officiate the live-fire drill for the night. The first two teams to go against each other were Dragon Scale Guards and Fang Dragon Guards. No one was surprised by the setting. After all, Divine Dragon Guards were the champion for three years in a row. If any team wanted to challenge the champion, they had to rank in the top three to get the opportunity. For the past few years, Dragon Scale Guards failed to defeat Fang Dragon Guards. Thus, they didn¡¯t have the opportunity at all to go against the champion. It was never an easy thing to challenge the champion. The first match was the live-fire drill. Other than focusing on the strengths of the individuals, it would also focus on the coordination between the team members. Moreover, the battlefield wasn¡¯t set inside the arena. Instead, it was set in a barren desert out in the wilderness. Every battle would be streamed live to the huge screen in the arena using military satellites, drones, and infrared cameras. There wouldn¡¯t be any issues with omissions or mistakes as everything would be broadcasted simultaneously from every angle, and not even a situation that happened for a brief moment would be left out. Before the battle started, Patrick gave a reminder to his team once again after he had exined their military strategy. ¡°End the battle swiftly. You have to keep your strength. Our target for tonight is Divine Dragon Guards, not Fang Dragon Guards!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He didn¡¯t wish them to waste a lot of time and energy on Fang Dragon Guards. It was because they would still need to face the three-year champion, Divine Dragon Guards. ¡°Yes, lieutenantmander!¡± Everyone nodded and took turns to leave. At the same time, Stephen was also giving instructions to the members of Fang Dragon Guards. ¡°Remember, you have to pulverize Dragon Scales Guards this time around. Don¡¯t give them an opportunity toe back. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, lieutenantmander!¡± Fang Dragon Guards were very confident. They knew that Dragon Scale Guards were destined to fail the battle. Twenty minutester, both teams took turns entering the battlefield. Once they were inside, their main priority was to search for hiding ces. Everything was done in an orderly manner. They had been in the area for three continuous years. Thus, they were very familiar with it. It was not necessary for them to take some time to get used to the local terrain. Meanwhile, everyone watched the two teams hold their weapons and look for hiding ces from the huge screen. Then, the soldiers began their approach to the enemy¡¯s base camp quickly. Obviously, they were using the same military strategy. There were only four words to the strategy ¨C end the battle swiftly. As Patrick didn¡¯t wish to miss out on any detail, he never let his eyes off the screen. Jonathan, meanwhile, was currently hiding in the crowd. He didn¡¯t watch the screen as he had no interest in the match. Instead, he closed his eyes and took a rest. The ending is already decided. There¡¯s nothing to see. On the battlefield, the two teams started to implement their military strategies by advancing and retreating. Some of the soldiers were in charge of the ambush, and some others were in charge of baiting the enemy. There were also some who were in charge of setting up the traps. Others held guns in their hands and approached the enemy slowly. In fact, they had made their preparations at a very fast pace. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, half an hour had passed. Suddenly, a gunshot was heard. No one knew who had fired the first shot. The moment the gun was fired, the battlemenced. It was finally the start of the battle between Dragon Scale Guards and Fang Dragon Guards. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 The Legendary Man Chapter 339 Deration Of War The battlefield was filled with gunpowder and mes. Although they weren¡¯t using live ammunition ¨C other than causing casualties ¨C the damage caused by the live-fire drill wasn¡¯t any better than the real battlefield. ¡°Fang Dragon Guards¡¯ performance this year has improved a lotpared tost year!¡± Patrick said, frowning as he watched the screen. At first, he thought Dragon Scale Guards could easily take Fang Dragon Guards down in seconds after going through a half-month of intensive training. Fang Dragon Guards are tougher than I imagined! It¡¯s no wonder Stephen¡¯s so confident. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Jonathan, who was sitting in a corner, casually nced at the screen and rested his eyes once more. ¡°The counterattack is just about to start!¡± ¡°Counterattack?¡± Hearing that, Patrick suddenly became stunned. The next second, he saw a shocking reversal urring on the battlefield. Dragon Scale Guards are attacking! Bang! Bang! Bang! Endless gunshots could be heard. At that moment, Dragon Scale Guards finally showed their true power. From the moment of the counterattack, Fang Dragon Guards, who started the fight, were out of breath and became defenseless. In the first twenty minutes, Dragon Scale Guards had been conserving their energy. Despite Fang Dragon Guards¡¯ repeated provocation, they held back and didn¡¯t make any counterattack at all. At that point, Dragon Scale Guards had finally revealed their fangs. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Stephen¡¯s expression contorted drastically in the crowd. He knew Fang Dragon Guards¡¯ abilities very well. Not only was he confident in defeating Dragon Scale Guards, who had been in the bottom three for three consecutive years; he was even convinced that Fang Dragon Guards could defeat the Divine Dragon Guards, who had won three consecutive championships. How could they be defeated by Dragon Scale Guards? ¡°Charge!¡± Bloody yer roared on the battlefield, leading the charge. Dragon Scale Guards soldiers, who were behind him, forcibly pushed Fang Dragon Guards into a small corner. Just then, Dragon Scale Guards disposed of all the weapons in their hands and chose hand-to-hand combat. Boom! Bloody yer threw a punch, sending their opponents flying and smashing them to the ground. Their opponents couldn¡¯t even get up after the hit. Other than Bloody yer, the entire Dragon Scale Guards suddenly seemed to have changed from littlembs to hungry wolves. Fang Dragon Guards were defenseless and defeated miserably. ¡°How is this possible? No way¡­¡± Stephen¡¯s face gradually darkened. He was so enraged that he punched a chair. Our Fang Dragon Guards have lost to Dragon Scale Guards, which had been at the bottom three for decades? This is a disgrace! With thest sound of a bang, Bloody yer threw his final punch, ending their battle with Fang Dragon Guards. Seeing the scene before him, Patrick stood up immediately in high spirits. They won! Dragon Scale Guards finally won! ¡°Commander, we won!¡± Patrick couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Jonathan, who was in a corner. However, thetter remained calm, without a hint of excitement. ¡°They only defeated Fang Dragon Guards, who couldn¡¯t even advance to the top three. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± ¡°Commander, I¡­¡± Patrick instantly kept his mouth shut. Jonathan couldn¡¯t be proud of them for defeating Fang Dragon Guards, who couldn¡¯t even advance to the top threest year. However, he could tell that Dragon Scale Guards didn¡¯t exert their full potential. That only meant that Dragon Scale Guards could fight Divine Dragon Guards in their best condition. The championship trophy isn¡¯t that out of reach after all! ¡°I hereby announce the first round of live-fire drill has now officially ended!¡± As soon as the result of the competition was announced, Dragon Scale Guards instantly appeared on the screen. They looked extremely confident on the battlefield. It was as if they weren¡¯t surprised by the results at all. ¡°Based on thepetition¡¯s rule, Dragon Scale Guards will have an hour¡¯s break. They¡¯ll continue to compete after one hour! Dragon Scale Guards will go up against Divine Dragon Guards in the next round!¡± Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ emotions were at an all-time high when they heard their next opponent on the battlefield was Divine Dragon Guards. Three years! We¡¯ve been waiting for this day for three whole years! Finally, the day hase! They weren¡¯t trying to impress anyone; they only wanted to tell everyone that Dragon Scale Guards weren¡¯t going to stay at the bottom three or remain below the other seven Asura Guards. Not only have we defeated Fang Dragon Guards, but we¡¯ll also be fighting against Divine Dragon Guards! In fact, we¡¯ll defeat Divine Dragon Guards and win the championship trophy! ¡°This time, we, Dragon Scale Guards, will win the Divine Dragon Guards and end your three consecutive winning streak!¡± Bloody yer cheered word for word, clenching his fists. It was a manifesto and a deration of war from Dragon Scale Guards to Divine Dragon Guards. ¡°You guys can¡¯t just be all talk if you want to end our three-year winning streak. What¡¯s the point if you guys are only using your mouth but don¡¯t train for it?¡± Divine Dragon Guards¡¯ soldiers nced at Bloody yer and prompted, ¡°Show us some practical actions if you guys want to win us!¡± Divine Dragon Guards¡¯ soldiers remainedid back. Even though they saw Dragon Scale Guards defeat Fang Dragon Guards before their eyes, they didn¡¯t feel threatened at all. They were confident in themselves as Divine Dragon Guards, as well as their three championship wins. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Bloody yer clenched his fists, took a step back, and sat on the pile of stones, intending to recover his strength. Meanwhile, Jonathan suddenly looked at Patrick and ordered, ¡°Cancel the one-hour break and start the competition right away!¡± ¡°Right away?¡± Patrick was shocked. Dragon Scale Guards just ended such a fierce battle, and their bodies are still exhausted. If we cancel the break, won¡¯t they be seeking their own death to go against Divine Dragon Guards right now? ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan replied calmly. ¡°But,mander¡­¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Before Patrick could finish his sentence, Jonathan interrupted, ¡°When I tell you to cancel it, do it. What¡¯s with all this nonsense?¡± ¡°Yes,mander!¡± In an instant, Patrick walked over to the juries without saying another word. After some time, the voice of the soldier who was sitting in the middle of the jury announced, ¡°Under the chief instructor of Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ request to cancel the break, thepetition will resume right now!¡± The announcement resounded throughout the venue, shocking the crowd. At that moment, the crowd looked at Patrick, who had juste down from the jury¡¯s table, in disbelief. What is he doing? Is he out of his mind? It has barely been five minutes since they ended a fierce battle, and they¡¯re going into battle again? Not to mention their opponent is Divine Dragon Guards, who had a three-year winning streak! This is no different from courting death. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 The Legendary Man Chapter 340 The Championship ¡°Did you guys hear your chief instructor¡¯s request?¡± On the battlefield, the expression of the soldiers of Divine Dragon Guards was cold. Even during Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ heyday, their best results remain in the bottom three. Who gave them the courage to challenge us right after ending such a fierce battle? ¡°We heard him!¡± ¡°I must say, the chief instructor sure knows us well. He knows we can¡¯t wait to defeat Divine Dragon Guards, so he canceled our break time!¡± Bloody yer responded, clenching his teeth. There wasn¡¯t a hint of reluctance on Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ soldiers¡¯ faces. Instead, their spirits were lifted. They looked as if they couldn¡¯t wait to begin their battle with Divine Dragon Guards. ¡°Since you guys are dying to seek your own death, we shall grant your wishes!¡± Without another word, Divine Dragon Guards fell back and went into battle mode. When it came to the battlefield, they would never go easy on their opponents just because thetter was exhausted. This is what the battlefield is about. Going easy on your opponent may just result in your own death the next second! ¡°Everyone, get ready for battle immediately!¡± Divine Dragon Guards¡¯mander roared. All their soldiers put up their weapons and retreated. ¡°Let¡¯s go all out and don¡¯t show any mercy. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Divine Dragon Guards¡¯ soldiers howled as they gradually retreated. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Bloody yer heard their roar, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Mercy? We don¡¯t need that! We¡¯ll take the glory of Dragon Scale Guards ourselves!¡± With that, both teams retreated. Ten minutester, the battle officially began. Compared to Fang Dragon Guards¡¯ ambush tactics and traps, Divine Dragon Guards didn¡¯t need any of those. All they needed to do was to send Dragon Scale Guards straight to their cradle. We don¡¯t need any bullshit tactics! In the face of absolute strength, all tactics are the same! It was undeniable that Divine Dragon Guards¡¯bat effectiveness was strong. Especially the seamless cooperation between their team members. From the beginning, Dragon Scale Guards were suppressed by Divine Dragon Guards. The ferocious firepower simply made them unstoppable. ¡°D*mn, these scoundrels¡¯ firepower is too aggressive. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll lose!¡± Under the intense crossfire, Bloody yer couldn¡¯t help but scowl and spit on the ground. The cooperation between Divine Dragon Guards was so tacit that they couldn¡¯t find the opportunity to attack. ¡°What now?¡± Not only Bloody yer, but the soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards also realized the differences between them and Divine Dragon Guards. They¡¯re indeed the team with three consecutive championships! If it weren¡¯t for the intense training in the past half month, they would¡¯ve stood no chance of getting near Divine Dragon Guards with their previous strength. ¡°What else is there? Just fight!¡± Bloody yer clenched his teeth. ¡°D*mn it! The chief instructor had previously said to let them have their thousands of tactics and that we¡¯ll fight with all our might! F*ck their battle tactics. Let¡¯s finish this!¡± With that, Bloody yer roared and charged ahead. Screw them battle tactics! No tactic is the best tactic! Once Bloody yer ran ahead, the rest of Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ soldiers who were behind followed him without hesitation. After changing their fighting strategy, they started fiercely attacking their opponent. This is what an intense battle looks like! If the battle between Fang Dragon Guards and Dragon Scale Guards was considered suppressing, then their battle with Divine Dragon Guards would be considered truly merciless. This is what a battlefield should look like! Meanwhile, the crowd had their eyes fixed on the screen with a glint of disbelief in their eyes. Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ abilities far exceeded their imagination. Prior to that, nobody believed that the team that had constantly been in the bottom three would one day be on par with Divine Dragon Guards. How is this possible? If this happenedst year, I doubt they¡¯dst for over ten minutes. Divine Dragon Guards would beat Dragon Scale Guards so badly that thetter wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to ask for mercy! Nheless, Dragon Scale Guards were now twenty minutes into fighting Divine Dragon Guards without the slightest sign of defeat. When did Dragon Scale Guards improve to the point where they¡¯re on the same level as Divine Dragon Guards? ¡°Commander, do you think they¡¯ll win?¡± Patrick couldn¡¯t help but gulp as he watched the unforgiving battle disyed on the screen. If they lose again this year, it¡¯d be Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ fourth consecutive loss! ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m sitting here?¡± Jonathan nced at him, aloof. ¡°Huh?¡± Patrick was puzzled as he couldn¡¯t quite catch what Jonathan meant. ¡°The reason I¡¯m here is that I want to see them holding the championship trophy myself. I¡¯m not here to watch them lose!¡± Jonathan lit a cigarette and nced at the screen inadvertently. ¡°Besides, it won¡¯t be just one trophy!¡± ¡°Commander¡­¡± Patrick¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he asked, ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re going to get the individual championship trophy too?¡± He didn¡¯t even dare to think about a double victory. As long as Dragon Scale Guards took away the championship title from Divine Dragon Guards, the former¡¯s three years long humiliation would be over. Thus, winning the individual championship never crossed his mind at all. He didn¡¯t even dare to dream of it! ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan looked at him calmly and then shifted his attention to the screen. Back on the battlefield, the battle was about toe to an end. In the past three years, they were the only team of the seven Asura Guards to have fought Divine Dragon Guards till the end. They were also the only team to have fought Divine Dragon Guards until their bullets were exhausted and resorted to hand-to-handbat. ¡°To be honest, Dragon Scale Guards really impressed us this year!¡± Divine Dragon Guards finally saw Dragon Scale Guards as worthy opponents. ¡°At least Dragon Scale Guards are qualified to snatch the championship trophy from Divine Dragon Guards this year!¡± ¡°Cut the crap. We¡¯re not just here to qualify for the trophy. We¡¯re here to take it away from you!¡± Bloody yer spat on the ground and immediately made his attack. Let¡¯s just get this hand-to-handbat over with! This was what it meant to fight in the most primitive way, using only their fists and no weapons. At that point, everyone waspeting with their endurance and seeing who had a stronger fist. It was apetition to see who was more passionate and had a firmer belief. Evidently, Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ faith seemed extraordinarily firm. They were so firm that Divine Dragon Guards had to stay away. Bang! Suddenly, a loud noise was heard. Even when thest of Divine Dragon Guards fell, Dragon Scale Guards still had over ten people standing. The moment the battle ended, everyone was astonished. No one would have imagined Divine Dragon Guards, one of the top Asura Guards teams that won three consecutive years, had actually lost. Not to mention they had just lost to Dragon Scale Guards, who were consecutively in the bottom three for the past three years. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 The Legendary Man Chapter 341 Nicknamed Hades ¡°Did we win? Have we defeated Divine Dragon Guards?¡± ¡°Am I dreaming? Give me a punch so that I can tell if it hurts.¡± ¡°D*mn! Is this a dream? Have we really defeated Divine Dragon Guards?¡± Not only were those outside the battlefield in disbelief, but even Dragon Scale Guards, who had defeated Divine Dragon Guards themselves, couldn¡¯t believe it. It had been three years! During these three years, live-fire drills had always been dominated by Divine Dragon Guards. If one wanted to bag the championship, one had to defeat Divine Dragon Guards before anything else. In the eyes of the seven teams of Asura Guards, Divine Dragon Guards were undefeatable. However, Dragon Scale Guards had proven it with the truth. Who says that Divine Dragon Guards are undefeatable? Who says that Dragon Scale Guards can only be ranked thest three forever? ¡°It¡¯s true! We have won! We¡¯ve defeated Divine Dragon Guards! You guys aren¡¯t dreaming!¡± Bloody yer¡¯s loud voice reverberated the entire battlefield. Nheless, Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ soldiers¡¯ eyes reddened when they heard his words. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve won!¡± Outside the battlefield, Patrick couldn¡¯t contain his emotion anymore. He rose to his feet abruptly. He had waited for that day toe for three years, and it had finally arrived! From that day onward, if anyone dared to say that Dragon Scale Guards were meant for thest ce, Patrick would rip that person¡¯s mouth off. ¡°I saw that!¡± Jonathan remained unaffected without a tinge of surprise on his face. From the moment he agreed with Andy, the ending had been decided. ¡°I hereby announce that Dragon Scale Guards is the champion of the live-fire drill between the eight teams of Asura Guards this year!¡± At the instance where the battle ended, the middle-aged soldier who sat in the middle of the judging panel stood up and announced the final result of the annual live-fire drill. The moment Dragon Scale Guards heard they had bagged the championship, countless of them dashed out of the battlefield in the direction of Jonathan. They knew better than anyone else that if not for Jonathan, who gave them half a month of arduous training, they wouldn¡¯t have made it to the final three, let alone defeated Divine Dragon Guards and bagged the championship. ¡°Chief instructor!¡± A bunch of Dragon Scale Guards with bruises all over their faces and in ragged clothes stood before Jonathan with their eyes reddened as they breathed heavily. ¡°What are you guys crying for? Isn¡¯t it only a championship? Look at you guys. Do you look like soldiers now?¡± Jonathan glowered at them, sending shivers to the soldiers and making them stiffen up their backs. They tried to make themselves look more like a soldier. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and go for the award ceremony!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but rebuke as he looked at those men, who were still in a daze. These brats need some lectures all the time! ¡°Yes, chief instructor!¡± With that said, they turned around to leave. Nheless, they paused in their tracks when they were halfway through. Whispering to one another, they suddenly turned around and dashed in Jonathan¡¯s direction, intending to lift him to the mid-air. These brats want to celebrate like this? ¡°Hmm?¡± Jonathan shot daggers at them. They were petrified instantly. No one dared to inch forward anymore. ¡°Run!¡± someone hollered suddenly, and everyone scrammed out of there at once. ¡°These brats!¡± Patrick couldn¡¯t help uttering while smiling. How could these soldiers who have defeated Divine Dragon Guards and took the championship from the hands of thetter be petrified by a sharp gaze from Jonathan and run for their lives? Meanwhile, the expression of the middle-aged soldier on the judging panel changed when he saw the man standing behind Dragon Scale Guards. Not only him, almost every one of the seven teams, except for Andy, had a change in their expressions. ¡°Am I seeing things? Is that person Mr. Goldstein?¡± Dorian was the first to blurt out the question. ¡°Mr. Goldstein? Where is he? Why didn¡¯t I see him?¡± Andy pretended not to have noticed him. Nheless, Zachary kicked his buttocks the next second. ¡°Andy, you¡¯re capable indeed. How dare you y such a trick with me? You have even hired Mr. Goldstein to give your brats training!¡± ¡°What Mr. Goldstein? What are you saying? I don¡¯t have a clue at all!¡± Andy continued ying dumb. He knew that these people wouldn¡¯t let him go if they found out that he had hired Jonathan. ¡°Stop ying dumb there!¡± Staring at Andy¡¯s pretentious face, Zachary couldn¡¯t calm himself down anymore and mmed his palm on the table. ¡°No wonder I notice that your Dragon Scale Guards had gotten more powerful this year as though you guys have been fed with anabolic steroids! Even our Divine Dragon Guards have gotten utterly defeated by your brats. It turns out that you had yed such a trick behind my back! I don¡¯t care! The result this year can¡¯t be counted! I don¡¯t acknowledge it!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it be counted?¡± Upon hearing that Zachary refused to acknowledge the result that year, Andy panicked instantly. ¡°We Dragon Scale Guards took the championship from you Divine Dragon Guards with our real capabilities. How could you not acknowledge it?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Zachary snorted. ¡°You guys are cheating!¡± He was so angry that he started yelling. ¡°How could you say that we¡¯re cheating?¡± Andy retorted coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re as capable, you can try hiring Mr. Goldstein too. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s willing to do it for you!¡± ¡°Andy Morsley!¡± Upon hearing Andy¡¯s words, Zachary¡¯s face turned livid. He rolled his sleeves up as though he was going to start a fight. ¡°What? You want to beat me up?¡± Andy showed no sign of yielding. He rolled his sleeves up as well, ready to fight back. In a sh, the atmosphere became tense. The two men might get into a scuffle at any time. ¡°All right. What¡¯s the fuss there?¡± Noticing the two were about to fight, the middle-aged soldier who sat in the middle of the judging panel mmed the table. ¡°Look at you two! Do you guys carry any demeanor as King of War? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being theughing stock by your subordinates?¡± ¡°I doubt any of them have the audacity tough!¡± Zachary swept a cold nce across the site. ¡°Why? Are you ready to fight with anyone whoughs at you?¡± The middle-aged soldier¡¯s expression darkened after listening to him. ¡°Do you want to also fight with me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you!¡± Zachary felt somewhat dispirited upon hearing that. Though other people might not know the identity of the warrior who sat in the middle of the judging panel, Zachary and a few of them knew it well. He was the most important figure in Asura¡¯s Office and was also the leader of the Eight Kings of War that went by the nickname Hades! People would address him as the live Hades. When Jonathan wasn¡¯t around, he was the one who took control of Asura¡¯s Office and led the team. In the entirety of Asura¡¯s Office, no one would be able to restrain him except for Jonathan. ¡°All right. Sit down, all of you!¡± Hades tapped on the table softly and continued, ¡°Since Mr. Goldstein is here, it won¡¯t be my turn to give out the trophy.¡± He added, ¡°Send the order down to cancel the award ceremony for the time being! It¡¯ll be held after the individual contest ends!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 The Legendary Man Chapter 342 Double Victory ¡°Yes!¡± As per the order, one of the guards immediately stepped forward and made the announcement. Dragon Scale Guards, who were already halfway across the room, instantly halted in their steps. Bewilderment filled their faces. The award ceremony was temporarily canceled? Just as they tried to process the information, another announcement came. ¡°The individual tournament will proceed on time. It¡¯ll take ce in an hour.¡± The moment the news was announced, it also signified that the next battle would soon begin. However, they would no longer be grouped into teams for this round. It would be a test of strength among individuals. Their opponent could be from a different team, or it could even be their own team member. Their opponent could be therade who had previously saved their lives on the battlefield. However, upon hearing the details, the eight teams of Asura Guards didn¡¯t falter. Although their bodies were riddled with wounds and were caked in dirt, they were eager to participate. This was because the next battle would not just bring glory to their team, but it would also bring glory to them as individuals. An hour passed in the blink of an eye. Soon, it was time for the individual tournament. The rules of the individual tournament were simple. They would fight against each other in pairs until the top ten were determined. Then, they would continue to be pitted against each other until they had the top three winners. Among the three finalists, thest person left standing would be tonight¡¯s champion. However, an hour¡¯s time appeared to be insufficient for the eight teams of Asura Guards who had just emerged from a fierce battle. s, there was nothing that could be done. They just had to be soldiers who constantly challenged the brink of their own limits. The individual tournaments were far more exciting than the team tournaments. However, Jonathan continued to be disinterested. The results were already predetermined, so what¡¯s there to be excited for? Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the soldiers continued to fight each other viciously. It was a hot-blooded scene that a man wouldn¡¯t dare miss, for this was a group of soldiers that had abnormal levels of testosterone. It was a tournament that was more glorious than any other in the world. ¡°Bloody yer, don¡¯t force yourself!¡± On the battlefield, Bloody yer had long since been bruised and battered. He had no idea if he was lucky or unlucky. Bloody yer had gone up for his first match, only toe face to face with the winner of the previous individual bout, Skyrise. ¡°I can keep going,¡± Bloody yer said as he wiped the blood on his face. He then rushed forward fiercely. ¡°Sh*t! I¡¯ll even be the victor tonight!¡± His fist flew just as he finished speaking, Countless simr scenes yed out throughout the battlefield. Almost every single soldier refused to give up. They were all determined not to admit defeat. They refused to surrender. For them, surrendering and admitting defeat was a worse fate than being killed. They would rather die than surrender. This notion was deeply engraved in their genes. ¡°These punks are finally acting like men!¡± Patrick¡¯s eyes reddened as he watched the fights y out on a humongous screen from outside the battlefield. Currently, it was as if the soldiers from Dragon Scale Guards on the field were possessed by the Demonic Terminator. They didn¡¯t flinch, nor did they back away. They rushed forward and killed continuously. They got up when they fell. If they were hurt, they just gritted their teeth and pushed on. As long as they held onto the tiniest shred of consciousness, they had to kill until the very end. The individual tournamentsted for a very long time. It wasn¡¯t until two to three hourster did it finallye to an end. ¡°The winner of the individual tournament tonight is Bloody yer, a member of Dragon Scale Guards!¡± The moment Hades dered the winner, everyone present erupted in excitement. In that instant, all gazes were focused on Bloody yer. However, Bloody yer only stood there dumbfoundedly. His face was caked with mud and dust, and his entire body was covered with blood. Bloody yer couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. Did I hear that right? Did I win? Not only did Dragon Scale Guards take the overall championship from Divine Dragon Guards, but they also managed to wrest the individual tournament from the remaining seven teams of Asura Guards. It was a double victory. Dragon Scale Guards had obtained a double victory. ¡°Chief instructor, did you see that? I won! Our Dragon Scale Guards won both tournaments!¡± Bloody yer shouted madly at the drones hovering in the sky. Jonathan, who had been watching from outside the battlefield, finally opened his eyes. ¡°I saw.¡± With that, the tournament ended. All the soldiers slowly filtered back into the venue. At the same time, the soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards were invited onto the podium. It was the winner¡¯s podium. They were standing side by side with the Eight Kings of War. Looking at the hundreds of Dragon Scale Guards standing before him, Andy couldn¡¯t resist scolding jokingly, ¡°You punks finally made me proud!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the chief instructor!¡± Bloody yer said with a smile as he scratched his head. He felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Okay, stop overestimating yourself!¡± Zachary shot Andy a re after seeing him being full of himself. ¡°Even if Dragon Scale Guards had won, it has nothing to do with a King of War like you.¡± ¡°How can it have nothing to do with me?¡± Andy was displeased after hearing Zachary¡¯s words. ¡°They¡¯re soldiers under mymand. How can their victory have nothing to do with me?¡± ¡°Do you really not know how the victory is obtained?¡± Zachary snorted coldly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough! Stop arguing!¡± Hades red at both of them. He had been standing in the middle as the two of them started to bicker. He turned to look at Dragon Scale Guards standing before him. ¡°Dragon Scale Guards are the victors tonight. Normally, I would be the one who presents you with the trophy. However, you guys are in luck today. Asura, who has never participated in the event since the live-fire drill was first held, is here today. Naturally, since he¡¯s present, I won¡¯t be the one to award you the trophy.¡± What? Asura himself? The whole ce was in an uproar upon hearing the name. For the soldiers, Asura was an existence that was akin to god in their hearts. Many of them had neverid eyes on him despite being a soldier for three years. Asura had never attended the live-fire drill in these three years. Thus, the trophy each year was awarded by Hades on behalf of the former. However, not only was Asura present today, but he was also going to award the trophy personally. Instantly, the audience was in a frenzied state. At the moment, all eyes were focused on the podium. They awaited Asura¡¯s arrival. The breathing of Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ soldiers, who stood on the podium, increased. Unconsciously, cold sweat also began to form on their palms. Asura! Will we finally be able to meet the man of the legends? Silence hung in the air. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, the King of War, Hades, slowly turned his gaze toward the venue. His eyes locked onto Jonathan, who was in a corner. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 The Legendary Man Chapter 343 All Hail Asura ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯ve been watching for a long time. How long more do you n on watching?¡± Hades, the King of War, asked in a low voice. Jonathan immediately became the center of attention, attracting everyone¡¯s eyes, the second Hades spoke. Jonathan Goldstein? Mr. Goldstein? Asura? Upon hearing what Hades said, all the soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards were shocked and looked at Jonathan, who was in the corner, in disbelief. The chief instructor is Asura? How is this possible? Isn¡¯t he the chief instructor of Dragon Scale Guards? How is he the legendary Asura? ¡°You sure have a lot to say!¡± Jonathan red at him angrily. The next moment, he got up and walked toward the podium. He originally nned to leave after watching thepetition quietly. However, unexpectedly, Hades tantly blew his cover. Just as Jonathan stepped onto the podium, Hades suddenly took a step backward. With a thud, he kneeled in front of Jonathan. ¡°I, Hades, from Asura¡¯s Office, hail to Asura!¡± Hades¡¯ loud explosive voice resonated through the air. The moment his voice sounded, the seven King of War behind him kneeled on the spot almost simultaneously. ¡°I, Zachary, the Vanquisher King of War, hail to Asura!¡± ¡°I, Dorian, the Excalibur King of War, hail to Asura!¡± ¡°I, Terrence, the Cardinal King of War, hail to Asura!¡± ¡°I, Kane, the Thunder King of War, hail to Asura!¡± ¡°I, Andy, from the Asura¡¯s Office, hail to Asura!¡± ¡°Asura¡¯s Office¡­¡± The Eight Kings of War, with no exceptions, all kneeled in front of Jonathan as they faced him. Suddenly, the room froze in thunderstruck silence. As they witnessed the scene in front of them, countless soldiers froze on the spot as their minds went nk. They were the Eight Kings of War. Each of them held far more influence than anyone could everpare. Their influence and power spanned the entirety of Chanaea. But now, they were all publicly kneeling in front of Jonathan. A scene like that would go down in history forever. ¡°Divine Dragon Guards!¡± ¡°Dragon Scale Guards!¡± ¡°Eagle Dragon Guards!¡± ¡°Anima Dragon Guards!¡± ¡°Fang Dragon Guards!¡± ¡°The eight teams of Asura Guards, hail to Asura!¡± After the Eight Kings of War kneeled, the eight Asura Guards followed closely and kneeled to the ground without hesitation. ¡°Hail to Asura!¡± Shortly after, all soldiers under the eight Asura Guards instantly dropped their knees to the ground, greeting Asura. ¡°All of you may rise!¡± Jonathan waved his hand lightly. The second the Eight Kings of War heard Jonathan¡¯s words, they immediately got up. Just as he got up, Zachary, the Vanquisher King of War, couldn¡¯t help but be the first to speak. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what did Andy do to persuade you? I can¡¯t believe you personally gave special training to those Dragon Scale Guards brats.¡± Having fought countless battles by Jonathan¡¯s side, Zachary was well aware of what his character was. Andy must¡¯ve had paid a heavy price for him to train them personally. ¡°It wasn¡¯t special training. I only did it because Andy agreed to one of my conditions,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently. ¡°What is it?¡± Zachary probed. ¡°After the live-fire drill, he¡¯ll personally lead 100 thousand soldiers to attack West Region. If he fails to take over West Region within a month, he¡¯ll have toe to see me with his head severed.¡± Jonathan took a look at Zachary and continued, ¡°In exchange, I¡¯ll give good training to those unsatisfactory brats of Dragon Scale Guards. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good deal?¡± A gleam of disbelief shed through Zachary¡¯s eyes when he heard the condition. ¡°Leading 100 thousand soldiers to attack West Region? Moreover, having to take over West Region within a month?¡± West Region was one of the most dominant countries among all the other powerful countries in Southeast Aploth. Itsnd was vast, with millions of soldiers under itsmand. Even whenpared to a present major country, West Region wouldn¡¯t fall short. Also, many mega-powerful countries were behind it, secretly providing it with thetest weapons and significant financial assistance. It meant that fighting against the West Region was tantamount to indirectly fighting those mega- powerful countries. Nobody except Asura had personally led a troop to attack West Region for the past hundred years. Now, Andy had to fight against West Region with merely 100 thousand soldiers with him. Isn¡¯t he just courting death? ¡°This is insane, Andy. Have you gone mad? Do you know how many soldiers West Region has? Do you know how many new weapons they have secretly? How dare you attack it with a mere 100 thousand soldiers? Do you have a death wish?¡± In an instant, Zachary couldn¡¯t help but yell at Andy. Zachary watched Andy work his way up step by step. From a recruit, thetter worked hard to be one of the King of War of Asura¡¯s Office. Although they had the same status, in his eyes, Andy was just another kid who hadn¡¯t fully grown up yet. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± After hearing Zachary¡¯s words, Andy looked indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just West Region. So what if it has millions of soldiers under itsmand? So what if it has weapons secretly provided by the mega-powerful countries? I¡¯ll take them down! If I fail to take over West Region within a mouth, I, Andy Morsley, will see all of you will my head severed.¡± Andy looked determined to win against West Region. After all, he thought the worst-case scenario was to die. As a Chanaea man, he was born into the world and knew he would die one day eventually. However, he had never been afraid before. It didn¡¯t matter if it was West Region or a mega-powerful country. If they dared to challenge Chanaea, then they would perish. ¡°This is madness. You¡¯re out of your mind,¡± Zachary yelled angrily. Before Zachary could say something else, Jonathan cut in with a stern voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Shut the hell up! If there¡¯s anything else you want to say, do it after the award ceremony. Now¡¯s the award ceremony for the live-fire drill, not the time for you to argue!¡± Frightened, Zachary hurriedly closed his mouth shut, not daring to say another word after hearing Jonathan¡¯s reprimand. When the hall was quiet, Jonathan lifted the championship trophy on the podium and slowly walked toward Dragon Scale Guards. ¡°I told you before that the result was clear the second I came to Dragon Scale Guards. You didn¡¯t believe what I said, did you? What about now?¡± ¡°Yes. We believe now!¡± The faces of the soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards turned red after they heard what Jonathan said. They dared not look directly at Jonathan, who was in front of them. They still remembered how they looked down on Jonathan when he had just arrived at Dragon Scale Guards and how badly they treated Jonathan. As they thought of the sarcastic remarks they had made behind Jonathan¡¯s back, they wished to p themselves. He¡¯s Asura! Countless soldiers had never gotten the chance to see his face even once in their entire lifetime. As for us? We almost drove him away. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 The Legendary Man Chapter 344 All Must Die ¡°All right. Stop lowering your heads. All of you, lift your heads now!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s scolding, all Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ soldiers lifted their heads and straightened their backs. They faced Jonathan with the most standard military posture. ¡°Did you guys hear what they said just now?¡± Jonathan nced at Dragon Scale Guards nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯ve used your blood and lives to trade this champion. Not long after this, you¡¯ll be following Andy to attack West Region! We don¡¯t know how this battle will end! Maybe some among you might be buried forever in that deste ce. Tell me. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°No!¡± All the soldiers from Dragon Scale Guards responded simultaneously with rage. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of fear in their eyes. From the day when they chose to join Dragon Scale Guards, they had already disregarded the issue of life and death. In other words, from that day onward, their lives didn¡¯t belong to them anymore but to this country. They belonged to Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°That¡¯s more like the army that I¡¯ve trained!¡± Jonathan scanned them with a stern look. ¡°Remember. We must win this battle no matter what! If you lose, I won¡¯t recognize you as my army anymore! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, chief instructor!¡± the soldiers of Dragon Scale Guards shouted wrathfully once again. Even though they had found out that Jonathan was the legendary Asura, in their hearts, thetter would always be their chief instructor. ¡°Take your trophy with you. I¡¯ll be waiting for your return!¡± Jonathan lifted the trophy and handed it into Bloody yer¡¯s hand. At that moment, all the eyes of Dragon Scale Guards¡¯ soldiers lit up. They had been waiting for this day for three years full. Finally, it came true. ¡°Chief instructor, could we take a photo with you before leaving?¡± A whileter, Bloody yer carried two champion¡¯s trophies and stood in front of Jonathan. He lowered his head slightly as though he was embarrassed. His previous fighting stance was nowhere to be seen. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I never take a photo of myself! However, if you guys sessfullye back from West Region alive, I might make an exception!¡± ¡°Yes, chief instructor!¡± The second Bloody yer heard Jonathan¡¯s words, he straightened back and eximed, ¡°We¡¯lle back from West Region alive!¡± The next second, Bloody yer turned around and stared at Dragon Scale Guards. ¡°Everyone, listen up! Turn around and march!¡± As soon as he gave hismand, Dragon Scale Guards immediately marched out of the venue.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In less than ten minutes, only Jonathan, Hades, and the rest were left in the previously noisy venue. After those soldiers left the scene, Jonathan lit up a cigarette casually and nced at Hades. ¡°Before this, I asked you to help me look into Hunters Guild. How is it going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡± Hades furrowed his brows. ¡°Hunters Guild is an illegal organization formed by some wealthy businessmen in Gronga colluding with some foreign terrorist forces! Hunters Guild in Gronga is merely a branch! ording to my investigation, Hunters Guild has more than fifty thousand members in Gronga alone, and the number is still growing. Overseas, its members have even reached over a million! This organization is good at brainwashing. People with weak wills will easily be brainwashed by them and be cannon fodders for them. Overseas, it has organized several terrorist attacks till now. Other than that, it is said that they are close with the assassination organizations of the Dark Web!¡± Pausing for a few seconds, Hades continued, ¡°Besides that, several terrorist attacks overseas a few years back all showed traces of Hunters Guild! I fear that Hunters Guild in Gronga might not be as simple as it seems. Most probably, the purpose they set up a branch in Gronga is to n terrorist attacks on our maind!¡± ¡°Did you find out who¡¯s the person in charge of Hunters Guild in Gronga?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Hades nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a foreigner named Waxon, and he lives permanently abroad. He¡¯d onlye back to Gronga once in a while. Most of the time, he remotelymands the actions of Hunters Guild in Gronga!¡± ¡°A foreigner?¡± Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t they have any local person in charge?¡± ¡°They should have, but I haven¡¯t found out who that is!¡± Hades lowered his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time. Plus, you know Gronga has always been beyond our Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s control! Sometimes, there are things that even thework of Asura¡¯s Office can¡¯t find out in such a short time!¡± ¡°Continue to investigate. Report to me right away if you find anything!¡± Jonathan eximed sternly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades nodded and nced at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why would you be interested in Hunters Guild all of a sudden? They merely have some influence in Gronga. They don¡¯t have any ce on our maind!¡± Gronga might not be within Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s control, but the maind is our territory! Even the biggest illegal organization won¡¯t be able to make a wave on the maind, let alone Hunters Guild! As a matter of fact, any organization would immediately be destroyed if they tried to create a fuss on the maind. They wouldn¡¯t have a single chance to grow here. Maybe Hunters Guild was considered a big organization in Gronga, but their existence wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning in Chanaea. If Jonathan gave amand, the eight Kings of War could lead a hundred thousand troops and destroy Hunters Guild at any time. In truth, the insignificant size of Hunters Guild didn¡¯t deserve Jonathan¡¯s attention at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the reason. Just do as I say and look into it!¡± At that instant, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned utterly cold. I don¡¯t want to destroy them. That would be too merciful for them! Not only did he want to destroy Hunters Guild, but he also wanted to find out the man who assassinated Daniel back then. I don¡¯t care who they are. Anyone who¡¯s rted to the assassination must all die! ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Hades immediately shut his mouth, not daring to utter another word. As the head of the Eight Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office, Hades was second only to Jonathan. He knew perfectly well when to ask a question and when not to. In fact, minding his words was the very first lesson he learned when he joined Asura¡¯s Office. As Jonathan reached the entrance of the venue, he suddenly halted in his tracks. Turning around, he asked, ¡°By the way, what about the secret scroll that I asked you guys to investigate?¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 The Legendary Man Chapter 345 Shadow Dragon Pool ¡°We¡¯ve found something!¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Hades quickly caught up with him. ¡°I found a ce called Shadow Dragon Pool a while ago. I think it¡¯s rted to the secret scroll that you wanted to find!¡± ¡°Shadow Dragon Pool?¡± Jonathan slightly frowned when he heard this. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Jipsdale, not too far away from Yaleview.¡± As he said this, Hades hesitated a while before continuing, ¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee that Shadow Dragon Pool is rted to the secret scroll that you want to find. I just heard the elderly there say that a legendary expert once appeared there before. The scroll that he used for his cultivation just happened to be the Shadow Dragon Technique!¡± ¡°The Shadow Dragon Technique?¡± That name didn¡¯t seem to have any rtion to the technique he was cultivating. The scroll that he had gotten back then was called the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. However, he only had the first half of it. As of then, the second half was still yet to be found. Nheless, as long as there was a slim chance that it was rted to the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, there was no way that he would give up on this rare opportunity. After all, he had already spent three whole years looking for the second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. ¡°I think it¡¯s called the Shadow Dragon Technique. But you do know that those elderly only got this information from hearsay. As for the legendary expert, even they themselves don¡¯t know who it is!¡± Hades felt helpless as he continued, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if you do want to go, why don¡¯t I send someone to go along with you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Send me the address. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Once he finished his words, Hades casually waved his hand, and a soldier stepped forward behind him. The soldier then passed a hand-drawn map to Hades. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I got a local to draw this map for me when I was there. There might be some inuracies, but there shouldn¡¯t be a major problem.¡± As he said that, Hades passed the hand-drawn map to Jonathan. ¡°Is this a map?¡± Jonathan instantly furrowed his brows when he saw the map. How could this be a map? This is clearly just some scribbles! The red lines and countless squiggly ck lines just seemed like a mess. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any other choice. No one had ever been there. Even the locals there said that they only heard their elders mention it.¡± Hades seemed slightly awkward. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve heard that many people died there before. Perhaps the legendary expert set some trap inside it. As long as someone trespassed inside, the trap would be set off. But this is all just some rumors. Who would ever believe such superstition in the modern era?¡± Hades didn¡¯t believe a single word about the traps and protective formations. In the modern era, no one would do something so superstitious and traditional. ¡°Forget about the map. I¡¯ll look for it myself.¡± Jonathan tossed the scribbled map to Hades. He then headed outside. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you need me to send someone to go with you?¡± Hades shouted as he followed behind Jonathan. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Without turning back, Jonathan walked out. A few hourster, Jonathan exited the train station at Jipsdale. As Yaleview was near Jipsdale, it wouldn¡¯t even take him half an hour, especially if he went by train. ¡°Handsome, do you need a ce to stay? Our hotel is very cheap. It only costs one hundred a night!¡± The moment Jonathan walked out of the train station, a middle-aged woman dressed conservatively rushed up to him. ¡°Besides, we also have young girls at our hotel who are good at singing, ying instruments, and everything else. It only costs five hundred a night!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Jonathan frowned once he heard this. What era are we living in? How are there still pimps acting so brazenly at train stations? How are they openly asking for customers from passing passengers at the entrance of the train station? Do the officials in Jipsdale not care about any of this? ¡°Hmph. Just say it if you don¡¯t want to. What¡¯s with the attitude?¡± Seeing that Jonathan¡¯s expression had darkened, the middle-aged woman red at him annoyedly and turned to walk away. As she did so, she even grumbled, ¡°He¡¯s dressed so decently, and I thought that he was some rich man. I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford a one-night stay worth five hundred! What a broke loser. Pfft! Just my luck.¡± The middle-aged woman spat out a mouthful of saliva huffily before rushing over to a balding middle- aged man behind Jonathan. After a few words, the man hurried after the middle-aged woman as they headed toward a small hotel. Jonathan didn¡¯t even have to think about what would happen inside. Besides him having sex, there was nothing else that could happen. After a while, Jonathan followed along the path ording to the map in his memory and headed toward Shadow Dragon Pool. After walking for about four hours straight, he finally stopped at what looked to be a deserted wilderness. However, he was surprised to find a group of young men and women dressed fashionably in the wilderness. At a nce, they seemed to have no rtion to such a remote ce. Just as Jonathan looked at them, the group also turned to look at him. However, Jonathan only ignored them and continued on his journey. As he walked forward, it wasn¡¯t long before he reached a mountain range. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Thendscape of mountains seemed to go on for hundreds of miles. The dense foliage on the mountains also made it seem exceptionally eerie. Just as Jonathan was about to head up the mountain, the group of young men and women behind him suddenly rushed up to him. One of the young men who looked slightly older looked at Jonathan and asked, ¡°Are you also going to Shadow Dragon Pool?¡± ¡°Do you know Shadow Dragon Pool as well?¡± Jonathan instantly frowned when he heard the man mention Shadow Dragon Pool. Never would he expect that the group of young people was also looking for Shadow Dragon Pool. ¡°Of course we do!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s question, the young man hurriedly responded. ¡°We came here just to look for Shadow Dragon Pool!¡± ¡°What are you going to do there?¡± Jonathan asked with a slight frown. ¡°We¡¯re going to Shadow Dragon Pool to look for the spring water deep inside the pool. We want to use that spring water to make a new type of mineral water. It¡¯s just like Watson¡¯s sparkling water and Evian mineral water.¡± The young man told him their motive without hesitation. He then turned to the young woman beside him, who was dressed fashionably and looked to be of mixed blood. This is the third daughter of the Hansley family. I came here with her to look for the deep spring water!¡± ¡°Francis, why are you telling a stranger so much?¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the young woman, also known as Cecilia Hansley, frowned slightly, seeming rather displeased. ¡°Ms. Hansley, it¡¯s better to gain more friends anyway. Besides, it isn¡¯t a bad thing to have another companion in a gloomy ce like this, isn¡¯t it?¡± The man chuckled as he said that and turned to Jonathan. ¡°Why are you going to Shadow Dragon Pool then?¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 The Legendary Man Chapter 346 The Hansley Family Of Gronga ¡°I¡¯m only taking a look around,¡± Jonathan responded casually. Taking a look around? What¡¯s there to see at a ce like this? They were at an eerie ce in the middle of nowhere. If it weren¡¯t for Cecilia, the young man might not havee here even if he was given a million. ¡°Could you be here on an adventure?¡± Francis Collins, the young man, nced at Jonathan. ¡°I heard that there have been quite a few adventure streamers who likeing to spooky ces like these to conduct live streams. Could you be one of them?¡± ¡°You can say that!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. He gave them a casual nod and proceeded on his journey. Just as he was about to continue walking, Francis stopped him once again. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already met, why don¡¯t we go together? At least you¡¯ll have someone to look out for you on your journey.¡± ¡°Francis, what are you doing?¡± Cecilia furrowed her brows after hearing this. ¡°Why are you bringing him along?¡± ¡°Ms. Hansley, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find Shadow Dragon Pool on our own by the time it gets dark. Just look at this man. He has a clear goal, and it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s someone who often goes on adventures. With him leading the way, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll save us from going on the wrong path!¡± Once he finished speaking, Francis turned toward Jonathan. ¡°What do you say? We can even give you a reward for it if you want. Just name your price.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for a reward. Just don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡± The moment he finished his words, Jonathan continued walking. To Jonathan, it made no difference if they tagged along or not. It was fine as long as they didn¡¯t cause any trouble for him. ¡°Hmph!¡± A young man who was evidently of the highest status in the group scoffed at Jonathan¡¯s words and pursed his lips. ¡°We won¡¯t know for sure who¡¯ll be the one causing trouble.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Hansley.¡± With that, the few of them hurried after Jonathan. Along the way, it seemed as if Jonathan was in a different world from them. After walking for an entire hour, he hadn¡¯t spoken a single word. On the other hand, the group of young men and women seemed rxed. It was especially the case for the man who seemed to be of the highest status as he constantly tried to butter up Cecilia. ¡°Ms. Hansley, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? I brought some food along with me and even specially brought a few bottles of red wine. Would you like to try some?¡± As he spoke, he signaled to Francis, who was behind him. Francis instantly understood his intentions. He started hitting his legs and added, ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve already walked for so long, and it¡¯s starting to get dark. Why don¡¯t we get some rest?¡± ¡°Mr. Jones, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really going to get dark if we don¡¯t hurry.¡± Although Cecilia was full of disdain toward Shawn Jones, the young man, she still pretended to be in a difficult spot and whined, ¡°By then, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t even be able to find a ce in this dark, creepy ce to stay!¡± After all, she had no other option as Jipsdale was Shawn¡¯s territory. Otherwise, there was no way that she would care about others as the reputable third daughter of the Hansley family. ¡°With me here, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Shawn replied with a casual wave of his hand. ¡°Besides, even if we do meet with some danger, there¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t solve with a phone call. Who would dare to offend the Jones family in Jipsdale?¡± ¡°Exactly. Since Mr. Jones has said it, Ms. Hansley, why don¡¯t we take a break here?¡± Francis hurriedly seized the opportunity and chimed in. It was evident that besides Cecilia, Shawn was the only other one with the most influence in the group. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s take a break then.¡± Although she sounded like she was rather reluctant, Cecilia eventually nodded in agreement. After hearing Cecilia heave a sigh, Shawn snapped his fingers, and the subordinates behind them immediately started setting the ce up. Within minutes, the previously messy grass patch now had red wine, steak, and other cooked food ced on top of it. At that moment, Francis turned to Jonathan. ¡°Do you want some?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Jonathan shook his head. Since he didn¡¯t even know them, there was no way that he would eat their food. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for so long. You must be hungry too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Although Jonathan had already declined his offer, Francis still reached out and passed a piece of steak to Jonathan. ¡°Eat some to fill your stomach. We don¡¯t know how far Shadow Dragon Pool is. What if we can¡¯t even find it by sunrise? Then won¡¯t you have to starve until morning?¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°You guys can go ahead.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t take over the piece of steak from Francis. Instead, he casually found a rock nearby, sat down, and lit a cigarette. Based on his memory of the hand-drawn map, Shadow Dragon Pool was somewhere around there. However, there weren¡¯t any markings on its specific location on the scribbled map. Upon seeing how adamantly Jonathan rejected him, Francis didn¡¯t continue insisting. The group of them then sat down and started eating. After a short while, Cecilia took the initiative to raise her ss and turned to Shawn. ¡°Our trip to Jipsdale this time is all thanks to Mr. Jones. If we can establish our mineral water factory, Mr. Jones will be our biggest contributor. Here¡¯s to you, Mr. Jones.¡± With that, Cecilia lifted her crystal wine ss and downed the wine in one gulp. Shawn was slightly taken aback by this. Ever since they came to Jipsdale, Cecilia had always been indifferent toward him. Even if he initiated a conversation with her, she still couldn¡¯t care less about him. But now, not only was Cecilia taking the initiative to make a toast to him, she was even saying that he was the biggest contributor. Without hesitation, Shawn raised his ss and downed his wine in one gulp as well. ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you, Ms. Hansley. It¡¯s my pleasure to be of your service. If you need anything in the future, feel free to ask me. Although I can¡¯t guarantee what would happen elsewhere, no one dares to go against my words in Jipsdale!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jones.¡± Cecilia lowered her head slightly. As she had just drunk a ss of wine, her cheeks were slightly flushed. Under the dark sky, she seemed even more alluring. As Shawn looked at her, he couldn¡¯t help but gulp when she lowered her head. ¡°Young man, although I don¡¯t know your name, since we¡¯ve already met, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± As he said that, Shawn nced at Jonathan casually before signaling to Francis. At Shawn¡¯s signal, Francis immediately understood and poured a ss of red wine for Jonathan. ¡°Hurry and give a toast to Mr. Jones,¡± he whispered. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 The Legendary Man Chapter 347 The Furious Shawn ¡°I don¡¯t consume alcohol!¡± Jonathan rejected with a t tone He didn¡¯t have the intention to take the wine ss. At Jonathan¡¯s words, Shawn¡¯s face immediately sank. ¡°What do you mean?¡± How dare someone refuses my offer in Jipsdale? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough?¡± Jonathan nced at Shawn coldly. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t drink alcohol!¡± ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know the rules here!¡± Suddenly, Shawn stood up abruptly. His eyes were cold, and his words seemed threatening. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone in Jipsdale who dares disrespect me!¡± Shawn looked toward Jonathan with an icy expression. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll finish my ss of wine. As for you, you can drink as you wish!¡± After finishing the sentence, Shawn raised his wine ss and swallowed the content. Bang! Shawn smashed the ss of red wine. It turned into powder after falling to the ground. It was apparent that Shawn was infuriated. He was trying to use his actions to express his anger. ¡°I suggest you quickly finish your wine. Nobody in Jipsdale dares offend Mr. Jones. Do you not want to continue living in Jipsdale in the future?¡± Francis noticed that Shawn was furious. Thus, he immediately shot a meaningful nce at Jonathan. One has to keep their head down under someone else¡¯s roof. Jipsdale is the Jones family¡¯s territory. If you don¡¯t respect him, it will also mean that you¡¯re disrespecting the Jones family. Do you think you can leave Jipsdale in one piece if you offend the Jones family? ¡°To me, he¡¯s a nobody!¡± Jonathan still rejected without hesitation. Why should I show respect? He¡¯s merely the spoiled heir to the Jones family. How dare he force me to do so? Even if the most powerful man in Jipsdale stands before me, does he have the guts to make me honor him? ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you going to drink it or not?¡± Right now, Shawn¡¯s face was extremely dark. If they weren¡¯t in a deste ce that had nobody around, Shawn would¡¯ve already ordered someone to break Jonathan¡¯s leg. In Jipsdale, a person who embarrassed Shawn would be simr to seeking death. ¡°I¡¯ve said it again and again. I don¡¯t take alcohol. Do you not understand my words?¡± A cold glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. In that instant, the onlookers fell silent. Everyone looked at Jonathan as if he was an idiot. How arrogant! I can¡¯t believe this brat is so full of himself! Nobody in Jipsdale dares speak to Mr. Jones in that way. Is he trying to find death? As the atmosphere became tenser, Francis quickly came forward to smooth things out. ¡°Mr. Jones, calm down. I¡¯ll drink the ss of wine on behalf of him!¡± With that, Francis downed his wine in one gulp. ¡°Mr. Jones, cheers!¡± While speaking, Francis purposely turned the wine ss upside down to show Shawn that he had finished the content in the ss. Unfortunately, Francis¡¯ actions didn¡¯t dissipate Shawn¡¯s anger. Instead, thetter became more infuriated. He red at Francis viciously and scolded, ¡°Get lost! Who do you think you are? What makes you think you¡¯re worthy enough to help him finish his wine?¡± With that said, Shawn turned toward Jonathan. With a threatening tone, he said, ¡°Hey, you sure have some guts. When we get out of this damned ce, I¡¯ll get you for this!¡± After finishing his sentence, Shawn kicked the napkin in front of him and yelled, ¡°Why are you guys still eating? Everyone, get up immediately! Let¡¯s continue our journey!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jones!¡± Upon hearing Shawn¡¯s orders, his subordinates and followers were so afraid they immediately got up and packed their stuff without a word. As for Francis, he looked at Jonathan awkwardly. At that moment, Francis couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh. This time, it was apparent that Shawn held a grudge against Jonathan. All the citizens in Jipsdale knew that Shawn was a vengeful person. At that moment, even Cecilia stared at Jonathan with a shocked expression as a trace of surprise shed across her eyes. She knew how powerful the Jones family was. Hence, even she dared not provoke the members of the family. Besides disrespecting Shawn, I can¡¯t believe this guy has the guts to ignore Shawn¡¯s threats. From where did he get the confidence? Doesn¡¯t he know how strong the Jones family is in Jipsdale? ¡°I guess he is acting this way because he¡¯s young and reckless. Moreover, I don¡¯t think he knows how influential these families are!¡± Cecilia shook her head and thought of Jonathan as a young and immature snob. She didn¡¯t care about Jonathan¡¯s safety after leaving this godforsaken ce. What does a stranger¡¯s life have to do with me? In her eyes, there was a big gap between Jonathan and her. It was as if she was a mythical being that would soar in the sky while Jonathan would only be an earthworm crawling on the ground. That was the vast difference between them. She was sure that after exiting this terrible ce, she would never have any interactions with Jonathan. Thus, there was no reason for her to interfere with the matter. Not long after, the group of people continued to rush toward their destination. Sadly, after the quarrel between Jonathan and Shawn, the group of young people dared not get any closer to Jonathan. Instead, they would keep their distance from Jonathan. Especially Francis, who had previously taken the initiative to make friends with Jonathan. Right now, Francis would stay as far away as possible from Jonathan. It was as if he was worried that Jonathan would bring him into a mess. However, Jonathan wasn¡¯t bothered by their actions. Jonathan thought it was better for them to distance themselves from him. The further they were, the less trouble they would cause him. Time flew by, and an hour had passed in the blink of an eye. The sky gradually darkened. The pitch-ck forest fell silent. asionally, one would hear the hissing sound of a venomous snake that would make a person feel chills down the spine. Whenever the howling sound of a wolf sounded, Shawn would hurriedly turn on his shlight. Instantly, a beam of light shone across the dark sky in the forest. ¡°Mr. Jones, should we continue moving forward?¡± One of Shawn¡¯s followers who was behind him felt ufortable. It was apparent that the bunch of silver-spoon kids had never encountered a situation like this. Since youth, they had never even farmed. Needless to say, they wouldn¡¯te to a ce so eerie and frightening. ¡°Of course. Why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Jonathan snorted when he heard the words of the follower who walked behind him. Then, with a disdainful expression, he nced at Jonathan, who was in front of them. ¡°He isn¡¯t afraid to walk alone. As we have a group of people heading toward the destination together, why should we be scared?¡± ¡°But, Mr. Jones¡ª¡± ¡°No more buts! Keep moving forward!¡± Shawn interrupted his follower¡¯s words furiously. Even though Shawn was afraid, he still had to suppress his feelings because Jonathan was ahead of him. Whenpared to the cowardly rich kids, Cecilia seemed more natural and calmer. When all of them refused to walk in the front, she was the one who led the way. ¡°Mr. Jones, we should hurry up. If not, we would be a joke if that person arrived at Shadow Dragon Pool before us!¡± The person she was referring to was, of course, Jonathan. Cecelia could tell Shawn wasn¡¯t happy after Jonathan had disrespected him just now. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shawn¡¯s face darkened as he ran forward immediately. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The Legendary Man Chapter 348 Danger The further they walked, the darker it was. They even met a thick fog when they walked deeper into the mountain. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Even the light from a torchlight wouldn¡¯t be able to shine past the fog. When they saw the thick fog, ackey behind Shawn intended to turn back. ¡°Mr. Jones, it¡¯s impossible for us to walk further up.¡± It was because there wouldn¡¯t be anyone around to hear their cries for help if they were lost in the ce. They didn¡¯t want to gamble their lives away just because they had followed Shawn to hit on a woman. Lifting his leg, Shawn kicked theckey¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Stop the nonsense. Let¡¯s continue!¡± The force was enough to make theckey nearly fall to the ground. ¡°Mr. Jones¡­¡± He wanted to say something, but he stopped when he saw Shawn taking the torchlight and running into the fog. On the other hand, Jonathan wasn¡¯t affected by the fog at all. In the past, he had led soldiers into many battlefields. They even went into ces much more dangerous than the one he was currently in. Thus, he was not bothered by the fog. ¡°Mr. Jones, why is he not affected at all? Can it be that the fog only affects us and not him?¡± Even though they were separated from Jonathan by the thick fog, they were able to feel that he was getting further away from them. It was as if he wasn¡¯t affected at all. ¡°Stop the nonsense and follow him!¡± Shawn hurried to catch up with Jonathan. He was worried that Jonathan would disappear the moment he slowed down. The thick fog stretched for more than four kilometers. They had been walking for almost an hour. To Jonathan, the journey wasn¡¯t hard. However, it nearly took the lives of the young people behind him. The rich young men only wished to spend their moneyvishly on women. When they wanted to go out on normal asions, they would choose to drive their car rather than walk. Moreover, they werezy to even go to the gym. Thus, they had never encountered a situation like this. Shortly afterward, they were so tired that they were unable to lift their legs anymore. As they couldn¡¯t move anymore, it felt as if their legs were filled with lead. ¡°Mr. Jones, I can¡¯t do it anymore. I really can¡¯t walk.¡± At that time, Shawn¡¯sckey plopped onto the ground. He didn¡¯t want to move forward. Do we still need to walk further? We¡¯re so tired that we feel like dying now. If we continue like this, we may just be dead before we can reach Shadow Dragon Pool. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it, you have to force yourself. Do I look like I want to do it? Do you want to die in this forsaken ce? Listen to me. If you were to get lost in here, no one could save you.¡± Panting heavily, Shawn tried to catch his breath. With a darkened face, he looked like he was about to end someone¡¯s life. He was in deep regret as he thought of his previous action. It wasn¡¯t worth being dead in the forsaken ce just because he wanted to hit on a woman. ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯re going out of the fog soon,¡± Cecilia said while trying to catch her breath. She was in the same situation as the group of men. No one was able to endure it anymore. However, she clenched her teeth and was determined to finish it. The reason for her to be in the country was to find Shadow Dragon Pool. The trip would be a waste of time for her if she couldn¡¯t find what she was looking for. It wasn¡¯t just about going back to Gronga in embarrassment. If she failed, she would no longer be the daughter of the Hansley family. She was worried that her grandfather would be sick. After all, the ungrateful people who had been eagerly waiting to kick her out of the Hansley residence wouldn¡¯t let her go off easily. It was time to see whether she could survive the ordeal. Under Shawn¡¯s coercion and the threat of the impending death, hisckey gritted his teeth and continued to move with them. This time, they only had to walk for less than half an hour before finallying out of the thick fog. It was pitch ck in front of them. In fact, there was a slight eerie feeling to it. Compared to the previous situation where they couldn¡¯t see anything while being inside the thick fog, the dark mountain was less intimidating to them. Upon watching Jonathan walk out of the thick fog and continue to move forward, Shawn¡¯sckey couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Look at that man. Why isn¡¯t he affected at all?¡± They were so tired that they couldn¡¯t feel their legs anymore. Nevertheless, Jonathan looked like nothing had happened to him. ¡°Why do you care so much about him? It¡¯s none of your business if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± Shawn was unable to refrain from kicking hisckey¡¯s buttock. Is he looking down at me? Why does he keep praising that guy¡¯s endurance in front of me? As everyone was tired and panting heavily, they closed their eyes. However, Cecilia shouted all of a sudden while pointing at a ce in the distance. ¡°Quick, take a look at that! What¡¯s that in front of us?¡± Upon hearing her words, they immediately lifted their head and looked in the direction she was pointing. However, they didn¡¯t see anything other than the darkness. ¡°What do you want to show us?¡± Shawn frowned. Raising her brow, Cecilia said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the ce is brightly lit? There¡¯ll be people if there¡¯s light. If we can find some people there, perhaps they can tell us where Shadow Dragon Pool is.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The moment she had finished talking, Shawn felt his strength hade back to him all of a sudden. Even if they couldn¡¯t find Shadow Dragon Pool, they would be satisfied if they could find somewhere to stay for the night. All I have to do is pay them some money. I don¡¯t want to spend the night in the wilderness. I might get bitten by the mosquitoes if I were to sleep here for the whole night. Having heard Shawn¡¯s words, Francis hesitated. ¡°Mr. Jones, it doesn¡¯t look like people are staying in this forsaken ce. What if there¡¯s danger¡­¡± It¡¯s impossible for people to live in this forsaken and scary ce. Even if there are some people who live here, they won¡¯t be an ordinary bunch of people. Upon hearing his words, Shawn¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°Nonsense! We¡¯re in Jipsdale. So what if there¡¯s danger around? If they dare to offend me, I can end their lives with just one call.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Jones is here with us. What are you afraid of?¡± Deciding not to heed Francis¡¯ warning, theckeys behind Shawn rolled their eyes. Without a second thought, they walked even faster. They wanted to catch up with Jonathan. As a matter of fact, they weren¡¯t the only people who saw the light. Jonathan saw it as well. He had seen it right at the moment he walked out of the thick fog. Why is there a light in this dark and forsaken mountain? With a frown on his face, Jonathan walked in the direction of the light. Not long after, he realized that it was getting brighter. At the same time, it caused his frown to deepen. When he was a few meters away from the light, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. His instinct told him that there was danger in front of him. It was just as he had expected. When Jonathan crept up and got closer to the light, he noticed that it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary light. There were many lights. It caused the vige to be brightly lit. It was as if they were in the broad of daylight. Meanwhile, many soldiers were guarding the four corners of the vige. All of them wore green camouge uniforms. With guns in their hand, they kept looking around warily. Behind the group of soldiers, Jonathan realized there were many military tanks. At that moment, the cannon barrels were pointing in every direction. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 The Legendary Man Chapter 349 Private Army Army? How could there be an army in this damn ce? In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s face darkened. As Asura, he was in charge of millions of elite soldiers in the world. Even the eight Asura Guards were under his control. Why didn¡¯t I know I have an army stationed in this damn ce? If it isn¡¯t the eight Asura Guards, how could there be an army in this remote ce in the middle of nowhere? In an instant, two words suddenly shed across his mind. Private army! Ever since Jonathan conquered thends three years ago, he set rules that no private army was allowed anywhere in Chanaea. Vitors would be killed without mercy. However, even under the Decree of Asura, someone still dared to vite the rule. They even formed a troop of private army secretly in that abandoned area. ¡°Hey! What are you doing here suspiciously?¡± Someone yelled from behind suddenly while Jonathan watched the private army in the dark. Jonathan then saw Shawn walking toward him with a gloomy face. There were a fewckeys following behind him. They hurried over and yelled, ¡°Hey, why are you hiding there? Are you nning to steal something?¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Jonathan cursed and red at them coldly. ¡°What? How dare you call me an idiot?¡± Upon hearing that, Shawn was mad. However, footsteps sounded from all directions when he was about to lose his temper. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± In a blink of an eye, soldiers came from each direction and surrounded them. Not only that, countless ck muzzles were pointing at their heads. Nheless, Shawn was not a bit nervous. He seemed at ease with what was happening right before him. As the eldest son of the Jones family, he had seen almost everything and been in every situation. They¡¯re just a group of soldiers! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! ¡°Which unit are you from?¡± Shawn asked as he looked at the soldiers in front of him domineeringly. He gestured with his hand and said, ¡°Ask your leader toe out to see me.¡± ¡°Do you know our leader?¡± As soon as Shawn finished his words, a middle-aged man in an army green uniform walked out suddenly. His eyes were ferocious, and his face seemed vicious. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t look friendly at all. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I know him or not. What matters is that he knows me!¡± Shawn waved impatiently and said again, ¡°Tell him! I¡¯m Mr. Jones, and my father is Albert Jones. As citizens of Jipsdale, you should know who my father is!¡± Shawn seemed very proud at the mention of his father¡¯s name. There wasn¡¯t anyone who didn¡¯t know Albert Jones in Jipsdale. He was the leader of the four prominent families in Jipsdale. Besides, his brother, Fabian Jones, who was Shawn¡¯s uncle, was the mayor of Jipsdale. Just when Shawn was feeling proud of himself, the middle-aged man interrupted him impatiently, ¡°Bullshit! Who is Albert Jones? I haven¡¯t heard of anyone named Albert Jones before.¡± ¡°What did you say? How dare you talk to me like that?¡± Shawn was mad when he heard the middle- aged man say ¡°bullshit¡± when he mentioned his father¡¯s name. No one dared to talk to him like that after all his years in Jipsdale. ¡°Do you know that I can just lock you all up any time with just a call? Gathering illegally, causing a riot, and offending a businessman. Believe it or not. You will not be able to get out of jail for three to five years!¡± ¡°Yeah, they are a bunch of country bumpkins who don¡¯t even know who Mr. Jones is. Not only have they not heard of Albert Jones, but they also don¡¯t know who Fabian Jones is.¡± Just when Shawn was getting furious, ackey rushed out and said, ¡°Fabian Jones is the mayor of Jipsdale, and he¡¯s Mr. Jones¡¯s uncle.¡± Even at that time, Shawn and his men still had no idea what was going on. Only Cecilia felt something was not right. If these soldiers are really an army of Jipsdale, how could they not even know Albert? Even if they don¡¯t know Albert, they should know Fabian. He¡¯s the mayor of Jipsdale! However, that middle-aged man didn¡¯t seem to waver upon hearing Albert and Fabian¡¯s names at all. It seemed that he had never heard of their names before. ¡°Bullshit! I have never heard of Albert Jones or Fabian Jones before.¡± Seeing Shawn and his men keep repeating those names, the middle-aged man was annoyed. A trace of impatience shed across his eyes. ¡°Take them down now!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Upon hearing the order, the soldiers immediately marched forward with guns. It seemed that they were reallying to restrain them. Shawn was shocked when he saw that. ¡°What do you want to do? Do you know who I am? I am the eldest son of the Jones family. Albert Jones is my father, and Fabian Jones, the mayor of Jipsdale, is my uncle. If you dare toy a finger on me, believe it or not, I will ask them to lock you all up!¡± Lock them all in jail one by one? Idiot! Seeing that Shawn still didn¡¯t know what was going on, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They don¡¯t even know they are nearing their doom. If they were in Jipsdale and were afraid of Asura¡¯s Office and the eight Asura Guards, the private army might not dare to do anything to them. However, they were in the deste outskirts now. No one would find out even if they were ripped apart, let alone being locked up. ¡°Don¡¯te here! And don¡¯t touch me! Go away!¡± For a while, piercing screams were heard. In front of the muzzles of the guns that the soldiers were holding, Shawn and his men, together with Cecilia, couldn¡¯t put up any resistance at all. Hence, the soldiers locked them up immediately. Nobody would dare to move with guns pointed at their heads. When the army marched toward Jonathan, Jonathan stared at the middle-aged man indifferently. ¡°I remember that Asura¡¯s Office issued an order a year ago that no private army is allowed in Chanaea! Those who vite thew will be killed without mercy! Who gave you the order to form a private army under Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s control? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon? Did I hear you right?¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, a ferocious smile appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s face. ¡°Are you talking about thew to me? Do you know where this ce is? It¡¯s a deste district in the middle of nowhere. Are you sure you want to talk aboutws with me in a ce like this?¡± The man continued, ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯m Arthur Stones. In a ce like this, I¡¯m thew. I¡¯m above everything. Don¡¯t tell me about the bullshit Asura¡¯s Office. What can Asura do to me even if he is here?¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 The Legendary Man Chapter 350 All By Myself What insolence! How arrogant! The middle-aged man named Arthur had nothing but scorn for Asura¡¯s Office. He even showed great disdain for Asura. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been here for too long. You don¡¯t even know who¡¯s calling the shots in this world now.¡± Jonathan cast a condescending nce at the man and snorted. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s been a long time since I had a good workout. Let¡¯s start with you then.¡± ¡°Huh? You still want to challenge me to a fight?¡± Arthur couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathan replied indifferently. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Just you?¡± Arthur thought he heard the funniest joke in his life. ¡°I can crush all of you by myself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jonathan raced toward Arthur, his right hand clenched into a fist. He struck the man¡¯s face with a punch. Pow! A loud sound was heard following the blow. The man was stunned for a moment and was unable to react in time. His vision grew dark instantly. Jonathan had knocked him t with just one punch. Before Arthur could fathom what was happening, Jonathan grabbed his hair and smashed his head hard on the ground. Crack! There came the sound of Arthur¡¯s nose being broken. Shortly after, the man¡¯s cries of pain rang through the canyon. ¡°Kill him! Crush him to death!¡± Arthur bellowed hismands to his men. In the next second, however, Jonathan grabbed Arthur¡¯s hair and yanked him to the front to use him as a shield. Jonathan then quickly snatched his handgun that hung from his waist. Everything seemed to happen in the blink of an eye. By the time the men raised their guns and took aim at Jonathan, he had already loaded the handgun. ¡°Do you think they can kill me? You think too little of me.¡± Jonathan stared at the men coldly and raised his right hand abruptly. Bang! A bullet pierced through one of the men¡¯s heads, and he dropped dead on the ground. At once, all of Arthur¡¯s men aimed their guns at Jonathan¡¯s head. They were ready to fire their guns at his slightest move. His body would immediately be riddled with holes like a ho¡¯s nest. Despite everyone taking aim at Jonathan, no one seemed to have the guts to fire. Jonathan sneered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t you shooting?¡± He then raised his right hand and pulled the trigger again. Bang! A second shot was fired. The bullet pierced through another man¡¯s head once again. It all happened in a sh. Jonathan had killed two men within a minute. ¡°Quick, fire! You fools!¡± Arthur was seething with anger when he saw his men raise their guns but did not dare to shoot. ¡°Are you all scared silly by him? If you don¡¯t fire, I will have all of you killed!¡± ¡°But-¡± One of the men could not help but speak up. However, Arthur cut in, ¡°There are no buts. All of you are useless. Just shoot! Even if I were to die, I will drag him down to hell with me. Quick, open fire!¡± At his order, the men no longer dared to hesitate. Immediately, they drew their guns. The sound of bullets being loaded could be heard all around. Soon, the guns started sting away. As the bullets started to fly toward Jonathan, he flung Arthur away like he was a puppet and ducked behind a big tree in a swift movement. It was not difficult to find a ce to take cover in such a remote and deste ce. ¡°Commander!¡± The minute Jonathan dodged, the men quickly split themselves into two groups. One group of men rushed up to Arthur, who had been shot several times, and pulled him to safety. The other group continued to fire at Jonathan relentlessly. Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless bullets were being fired non-stop at the tree where Jonathan was hiding. Soon, the tree was sprayed with bullets. It looked like a ho¡¯s nest. The bullets streaked through the sky in a dazzling disy of light. The shes from the guns illuminated the sky across the canyon. ¡°Brat, let¡¯s see how long you can hide there.¡± Despite having been shot several times, Arthur showed no signs of dying. He stood up immediately after coughing out a mouthful of blood. Ripping off his camouge clothing, he turned in the direction where Jonathan was hiding and let out a sinisterugh. ¡°Brat, you didn¡¯t expect that I was wearing a bullet-proof vest, did you? Do you want to kill me? Let¡¯s see who goes to hell first.¡± Arthur then grabbed a machine gun from one of his subordinates. All of a sudden, he pulled the trigger and started firing away as though he had an endless supply of bullets. Bratatata! A rain of bullets landed on the tree. ¡°One! Two! Three!¡± As Arthur continued to fire shots at the tree, Jonathan held up his fingers. He was counting down to the time when the machine gun would be depleted of bullets. At the count of three, Arthur had indeed used up all his bullets. Taking a few seconds of a breather, Jonathan quickly used one leg to step on the tree and leaned back. Using the force of his body, he pushed himself back to another tree behind him. Just then, he pulled the trigger of his handgun. Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets pierced the skulls of the men closest to him. Jonathan had killed those men within a few seconds. Arthur¡¯s face turned ashen. Molten anger rolled through him, and he hollered at his men, ¡°Get him! Bring him down. I want you to kill him for me!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± At hismand, hundreds of men charged toward the direction where Jonathan was hiding. They fired away as they ran. With the gun in his hand, Jonathan looked as though he had no way of fighting back even as the gunshots got closer. In a split second, the tree he had been hiding behind was riddled with bullet holes. ¡°Brat, are you trying to hide again? You can go on taking cover. Let¡¯s see how long you canst.¡± Arthur¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed another machine gun and started firing ferociously in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Within a minute, he had fired one round of bullets. Crack! The tree snapped into two as bullets rained down on it. Boom! It then crashed onto the ground. At that critical moment, Jonathan swiftly kicked on the tree trunk and slid back. At the same time, he pulled the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! At that instant, another few meny dead in a pool of blood. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 The Legendary Man Chapter 351 Drug Manufacturing Site Within a short period of time, the hundreds of soldiers lost around a dozen of theirrades. Facing the situation ahead, Arthur could no longer hold back his rage. We have an army of several hundred people. How did Jonathan manage to kill more than ten of us in a row? Besides, they didn¡¯t even manage toy a finger on him! In a sh, Arthur was infuriated. He ordered, ¡°Get him! F*cking get him, all of you! Whoever dares to back down, I¡¯ll shoot him dead!¡± It was evident that the anger he had been suppressing in his heart was about to explode. Once he gave his order, the soldiers raised their guns without dy and charged toward the ce Jonathan was hiding. However, their surroundings were a pitch ck forest. They were certainly no match for Jonathan. Before the soldiers could rush into the woods or even catch a glimpse of Jonathan, a loud bang was heard. In the next second, a soldier copsed to the ground. Immediately after, another gunshot rang out even before the group of people could realize what was happening. Within moments, the whole forest became a one-sided onught. Every time a soldier rushed in, they would note out alive. All of them perished without exception. If there were not enough guns, Jonathan would pick them up from the ground; if there were insufficient bullets, he would simply get another gun. Jonathan was hiding deep in the woods. He was akin to the Grim Reaper from the underworld, who kept waving his sickle and shing it against the throats of those soldiers. ¡°Useless! You all are f*cking useless!¡± cursed Arthur furiously upon seeing his subordinates die in front of him one after another. Just as he was done yelling, the massacre began again. In less than ten minutes, the hundreds of soldiers had been reduced to merely a dozen. They were thest line of defense¡ªthe ones who did not dare to spearhead the attack. Yet, if they acted like the hundreds of soldiers who charged toward the forest impulsively, they would be the corpses that were lying on the ground at that moment. ¡°Commander, w-what should we do?¡± Staring at the bodies that were piled up like a mountain, the remaining soldiers were so shocked that their legs became jelly. I-Is he human? How did he kill hundreds of our men with a gun by himself to the point where we stand no chance against him? He isn¡¯t f*cking human. Rather, he¡¯s the devil! ¡°What should we do? What can we even do right now? All of you, f*cking get him!¡± Seeing that the soldiers, who were still alive, were scared out of their wits, Arthur, who stood behind them, shouted angrily, ¡°If any of you retreat, I¡¯ll f*cking shoot you dead!¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, he lifted his gun and opened fire on the ground behind where the soldiers were standing. It was obvious that whoever dared to take a step back would be killed by him. ¡°Go!¡± Arthurmanded. Instantly, the remaining soldiers exchanged looks and gritted their teeth. They then rushed into the woods. However, just as they set foot near the forest, a series of gunshots reverberated. The next moment, a few golden bullets went straight through their heads. In a matter of seconds, the scene became a bloodbath. Lying on the ground were the soldiers whose faces were covered with blood as their brains sttered everywhere. The horrifying sight in front made the young men and women, who were hiding from the mayhem, nauseous. They threw up right after. These young people who lived a privileged life surely had never witnessed such a scene. With merely a nce at it, they started vomiting. Less than ten minutes had passed, and only around six soldiers out of the hundreds from just now were left alive. Panic was written all over the faces of those soldiers, who were standing at the forest edge. They did not have the courage to step forward or back down because they knew that they would die either way. Thus, since they could not make it out alive anyway, they decided to go all out against Jonathan. All of a sudden, the soldiers lifted their submachine guns, preparing to fire them in the direction of the forest. However, when they raised their weapons, gunshots sounded again. Before they could even pull the trigger, their heads were already prated by golden bullets. Just like that, hundreds of soldiers died on the spot. Not a single one survived. ¡°I¡¯ve said this before. Do you think ordinary people like you all can kill me? You seemed to have underestimated me!¡± said Jonathan, slowly walking out of the woods as soon as thest few soldiers fell to the ground. There was not a trace of blood or a tiny bit of dirt on his body. It seemed as if the unteral killing had absolutely nothing to do with him. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± asked Arthur, his face turning pale when he saw Jonathan, who walked out of the forest. As much as a fool Arthur was, he could tell that Jonathan was clearly someone from a different world. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Being on his own while only using a gun, this man was able to brutally ughter hundreds of my soldiers until they had no strength to fight back. Is this something a normal human can do? Even Arthur himself knew he would die going against hundreds of soldiers who were fully armed, let alone an ordinary human. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that who gave you the audacity to form a private army under the watch of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ring at Arthur, Jonathan walked toward the former and continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m more curious about how many lives you all have that can be taken by Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Liam was petrified as Jonathan came closer. The former stretched out his arm, trying to whip out his gun. Unfortunately, the moment his hands touched the holster, a gunshot was heard. A golden bullet had pierced through Arthur¡¯s hand before he could pull out his weapon. ¡°You¡¯d better stay still. In this world, there¡¯s no one who dares to use a gun under my nose,¡± said Jonathan. With that, a loud bang sounded, and another golden bullet punctured Arthur¡¯s right leg. Thud! Arthur dropped to his knees in front of Jonathan right away. ¡°You shall answer what I ask you. If not, I can¡¯t guarantee that the next bullet won¡¯t go right through your head!¡± threatened Jonathan menacingly. Then, he shot a cold look at Arthur and proceeded to ask, ¡°Who formed this private army?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. I did it!¡± answered Arthur honestly. Although he was overwhelmed with resentment, he was held at gunpoint. Hence, he could only clench his jaw, lower his head, and give in. ¡°Are you not afraid of dying?¡± Jonathan continued to ask in an icy tone. ¡°Afraid? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± asked Arthur in return. He then scoffed, ¡°As a drug dealer, I know that this job is extremely dangerous. With every cent I make, I have to put my life at risk!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a drug dealer?¡± asked Jonathan in surprise when he heard those words. Frowning, he added, ¡°Are you saying that the vige behind you is a drug manufacturing site?¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The Legendary Man Chapter 352 Get Lost ¡°So what if it is?¡± retorted Arthur in an aloof tone. ¡°So it seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Upon hearing what Arthur said, Jonathan smirked before snapping, ¡°I assumed that it¡¯s already bold enough of you to disobey the Decree of Asura by forming an army of your own. Never had I thought that you would deal with drugs! Given your crimes of forming a private army and dealing drugs, I can sentence you to capital punishment ten times over, and it still won¡¯t be enough!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Jonathan never expected there to be a huge drug manufacturing base at that hellhole where nothing thrived. Ever since he conquered the realm a year ago, he issued countless bans, with drug dealing and the formation of private armies being the worst of them all, punishable by death if either was vited. Back then, all of the drug cartels abroad had set their sights on Chanaea. Given the fact that Chanaea had a poption of more than a billion, they could potentially earn a huge fortune. Yet, things didn¡¯t go as nned. All of the drug cartels that dared involve themselves in the business were annihted one by one, no matter if they originated from abroad or within the country, how much power they wielded, and who backed them. If the local military couldn¡¯t handle it, Asura¡¯s Office would step in. If Asura¡¯s Office failed in its mission, the Eight Kings of War would be dispatched. Those who dared dabble in drugs while in Chanaea were all killed without mercy, and there was no room for bargaining. They would be executed in the airport if they were discovered there, likewise when they were discovered at borders. It would be the Almighty¡¯s job to forgive them, while Jonathan¡¯s mission would be to send them to the Almighty. ¡°So what about it?¡± After listening to Jonathan¡¯s words, Arthur couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°Ever since I made this choice, I never expected to have long to live! I¡¯ll live one day at a time! Fortune favors the brave. I¡¯ll dly die if need be. Why should I fear?¡± ¡°Surprise, surprise. A bold one you are.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t feel like wasting his breath with Arthur, who was wearing a resolute look and ready to die at his hands without batting an eye. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not interested if you¡¯re trafficking drugs. It¡¯s up to Asura¡¯s Office to deal with you. The only reason I spared your life was that I have questions for you.¡± ¡°Are you not from Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes widened after hearing what Jonathan said. He had assumed that Jonathan was dispatched by Asura¡¯s Office to annihte him upon discovering that he was dealing with drugs and had formed his own army, only to find out that Jonathan wasn¡¯t rted to Asura¡¯s Office at all. H-How can this be? Who else in this entire world, other than someone from Asura¡¯s Office, can fight against an army of hundreds alone with only a gun as his weapon? ¡°You will answer all of my questions!¡± With a flick of his wrist, Jonathan sent a golden bullet through Arthur¡¯s other leg following a loud bang. ¡°Do you hear me?¡± he threatened Arthur while staring at him impassively. ¡°I want to know if there¡¯s a ce around here named Shadow Dragon Pool?¡± ¡°Shadow Dragon Pool? You¡¯re here to find Shadow Dragon Pool?¡± asked Arthur while gritting his teeth to endure the pain in both his legs after hearing Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°Does this ce exist?¡± Jonathan bellowed. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s behind this mountain stronghold!¡± ¡°Bring me there!¡± As soon as he said that, Jonathan turned to look at the young men and women who were shuddering behind him, their faces pale. He randomly pointed at Shawn. ¡°You! Come here to help support him!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Shawn pointed at himself in disbelief after hearing Jonathan¡¯s order. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I-¡± Just when Shawn was about to say something, he gulped under Jonathan¡¯s chilly stare while checking out the half-dead drug dealer on the ground. In the end, he decided he would not turn down Jonathan¡¯s request. Under such circumstances, he dared not refuse Jonathan. After all, Jonathan had single-handedly defeated an army of hundreds, so he couldn¡¯t possibly be able to contend against Jonathan. ¡°You guys areing with me!¡± demanded Shawn after turning around to look at his underlings behind him. ¡°We¡¯re not going!¡± His underlings shook their heads in shock. Given the situation, they would much rather flee the scene, let alone march into danger. ¡°Hm?¡± The moment Shawn red at them, they shrunk away in fright,cking the courage to even counter him. While they might fear Jonathan, they were even more fearful of Shawn. After being constantly bullied by Shawn throughout the years, they were already conditioned into mming up the moment he red at them. ¡°W-We¡¯ll go with you!¡± Under Shawn¡¯s intimidation, his underlings scrambled up from the ground to help Arthur, who was half- dead, get to his feet. Upon witnessing that, Cecilia, whose face was drained of color due to fear, stood up in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± ¡°March forward! Show us the way!¡± Jonathan ordered Arthur while watching thetter with indifference. Under Jonathan¡¯s remorseless stare, Arthur showed them the way. Soon, they stopped in front of a valley with an overwhelmingly eerie atmosphere where nothing thrived within its proximity. Shadow Dragon Pool was located in that valley. It was formed by a circle of steep mountain walls with only an entrance that was dozens of meters wide. At first nce, the ce seemed utterly horrifying. ¡°T-This is Shadow Dragon Pool.¡± Arthur¡¯s feeble voice came through right after Jonathan stopped in his tracks. ¡°Is that so?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan wheeled around to look at him. ¡°Since we¡¯ve found it, there¡¯s no longer a point for you to stay alive.¡± After that, a loud bang ensued as he sent a bullet through Arthur¡¯s head with a flick of his wrist, as decisive and unyielding as ever. He didn¡¯t even hesitate for a second. The moment the bullet pierced Arthur¡¯s skull, warm blood sttered all over the faces of the two underlings who were supporting him. Immediately, their faces nched as their knees gave out before dropping to their knees in front of Jonathan. ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Leave,¡± Jonathan said nonchntly. ¡°What?¡± The two underlings were still in a daze after hearing that. ¡°I told you to leave!¡± As soon as he yelled out loud, they snapped back to their senses. Scrambling to their feet, they turned to leave without hesitation. As they fled, they shouted, ¡°Yes, Sir! We¡¯ll leave right away!¡± In the meantime, Cecilia was rooted to the spot, her gaze fixed on Shadow Dragon Pool that was in front of her. She wasn¡¯t about to budge. ¡°It¡¯s Phantom Grass! It really is Phantom Grass! Dr. Ross wasn¡¯t lying to me. Phantom Grass really is at Shadow Dragon Pool!¡± Cecilia muttered as she stared unblinkingly at the grass-like nts along the wall around Shadow Dragon Pool. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 The Legendary Man Chapter 353 Can You Get Lost ¡°We should leave now, Ms. Hansley! Ms. Hansley?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice came from behind Cecilia as she stared at Shadow Dragon Pool unblinkingly. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± She declined without the slightest bit of hesitation. After all, the sole reason she flew to Chanaea all the way from Gronga was to search for Phantom Grass at Shadow Dragon Pool. She couldn¡¯t just leave now that she found Phantom Grass. ¡°Ms. Hansley, are you nuts?¡± Shawn¡¯s expression changed drastically after hearing her words. Why is she still after the water from the pool at this point? Can¡¯t she see that Jonathan is a psycho? ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Cecilia bit her lip before walking toward Shadow Dragon Pool without another word. Today, nobody will stop me from getting Phantom Grass from Shadow Dragon Pool! The nt was her only hope of contending against the other treacherous members of the Hansley family over the position of heir. If she failed to acquire the nt, she would no longer be able to stay in the Hansley family. However, as soon as she moved closer to Shadow Dragon Pool, Jonathan¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hold up. Did I allow you to go closer?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing that, she stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him with a hint of rage in her eyes despite having gone closer to Shadow Dragon Pool. ¡°As I said, you need to leave. Have you not heard me? Or did you assume that you weren¡¯t addressed?¡± Jonathan nced at Cecilia nonchntly. ¡°You don¡¯t own Shadow Dragon Pool! What right do you have to make such a demand?¡± Cecilia was infuriated the moment she heard him bark such an order so thoughtlessly. Why? We found Shadow Dragon Pool together, so what right does he have to chase me away? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I didn¡¯t own it back then, but now I do! Can you get lost now?¡± Jonathan requested impatiently, not intending to waste his time on the arrogant woman. ¡°You-¡± Irked by his words, Cecilia was panicking a little. Her chest was heaving as she protested, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why do you get to dictate ownership over the pool? I object to that!¡± As soon as she said that, Shawn¡¯s expression changed while still standing behind her. You foolish woman! Don¡¯t you understand the situation? Can¡¯t you see that Jonathan is just unreasonable? An army of five hundred was nothing to him. He just wiped them out like that! He even killed that drug dealer! Compared to them, your status as the third daughter of the Hansley family from Gronga means nothing! If you cross him, he¡¯ll just shoot you dead! ¡°So what if you do not agree with my ways? I will not repeat myself. F*ck off!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze became chilly within an instant. He added, ¡°If I see you still loitering around after one minute, neither of you have to leave anymore!¡± ¡°You-¡± By the next instant, Cecilia¡¯s eyes were red due to anger. ¡°Ms. Hansley, why are you still loitering about?¡± After Jonathan gave them the final warning, Shawn¡¯s expression changed as he hurried over to drag Cecilia away without another word. I don¡¯t want to be killed because of your foolishness! ¡°Unhand me!¡± Even as Shawn forcefully dragged her away, Cecilia was still struggling with all her might. ¡°Ms. Hansley, are you nuts? Are you actually willing to lose your life here over some bullsh*t water?¡± Shawn couldn¡¯t help but roar when he saw how Cecilia refused toply despite their dire circumstances. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy!¡± Cecilia, who was starting to lose her grip, snapped back to her senses after Shawn yelled at her. Jonathan could easily tell them to get lost, let alone kill them, at such a remote ce, and nobody would ever find out. Yet, they couldn¡¯t do anything about him. ¡°Mr. Jones, the reason I came to Shadow Dragon Pool isn¡¯t that I¡¯m after the water in it.¡± By that point, she finally chose to tell the truth. ¡°I¡¯m actually after Phantom Grass, which grows around Shadow Dragon Pool!¡± ¡°Phantom Grass? What is that?¡± A look of surprise fleeted across Shawn¡¯s eyes when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯s a medicinal herb,¡± Cecilia exined patiently. She then continued, ¡°Truth be told, my grandfather contracted a rare disease. It is only by using Phantom Grass to enhance the medicine¡¯s efficiency that he can be cured, so I must get it! If I don¡¯t get the grass, I won¡¯t be able to cure my grandfather¡¯s illness, which means the coboration between the Hansley family and the Jones family can only end here!¡± F*cking hell! This woman sure is cunning! Shawn almost lost his cool after listening to Cecilia¡¯s exnation. If it hasn¡¯te to this, this witch might continue to wrap me around her little finger! This isn¡¯t a f*cking coboration, nor is it about the f*cking water. She freaking lied to me about everything! ¡°What do you suggest we do next, Ms. Hansley?¡± asked Shawn with a frown. ¡°Contact the Jones family immediately and have them send troops over here to upy Shadow Dragon Pool and arrest this unreasonable punk!¡± Cecilia¡¯s gaze became chilly in an instant. ¡°Considering the crimes he hadmitted just now, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with sentencing him to jail for a couple of years, is there?¡± said Cecilia. ¡°Of course not!¡± Jonathan hadmitted murder just now, which warrants a lifelong prison sentence, more so when he had killed so many people! There would be no qualms about sentencing him to capital punishment. ¡°So, what are you waiting for?¡± Cecilia glowered at Shawn. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you contacting the Jones family? As soon as the Jones arrest this punk, we can proceed with the coboration between the Hansley family and the Jones family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the call right away!¡± Immediately, Shawn took out his phone to dial a number, but Cecilia returned to Shadow Dragon Pool yet again when he was making the call. However, her attitude wasn¡¯t as arrogant as before and was professional instead. ¡°Did you not hear what I said just now?¡± A look of impatience fleeted across Jonathan¡¯s gaze when he saw Cecilia returning to Shadow Dragon Pool once again. He disliked hassles. If that were to continue, he wouldn¡¯t mind snuffing out the person who kept on giving him trouble. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I didn¡¯te to pick a fight with you.¡± Compared to her previous cockiness, she had humbled herself a lot. ¡°I came to negotiate with you on behalf of the Hansley family.¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 The Legendary Man Chapter 354 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. A Hundred Million For Each Herb ¡°Negotiation?¡± Hearing Cecilia¡¯s words, Jonathan raised his eyebrows subconsciously and continued, ¡°How do you want to negotiate?¡± Cecilia replied, ¡°Since the Shadow Dragon Pool is already your personal property, I want to get something from there and I will pay you. What do you think?¡± At that moment, Cecilia had already regained herposure. Her every move was filled with a businesswoman¡¯s aura. Rich daughters like her who came from wealthy and prominent families were best at negotiating. ¡°You want the Phantom Grass, right?¡± said Jonathan as soon as Cecilia finished her sentence. ¡°How did you know?¡± In an instant, Cecilia¡¯s expression changed. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. H-How did he know that? ¡°Apart from the few Phantom Grass, only the pool of stagnant water is left in the entire Shadow Dragon Pool. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re intending to make the stagnant water into mineral water?¡± said Jonathan while he looked at her calmly. As early as the first time Jonathan met them outside of the Shadow Dragon Pool, he knew that the spring water and mineral water factory were all lies. The pool of water in the Shadow Dragon Pool was filled with bacteria. One would already have diarrhea immediately when only a sip was taken, let alone make it into mineral water. One might be on the verge of death if a bottle of that water was drunk. ¡°O-Of course not!¡± Cecilia¡¯s expression changed again. She instantly felt that she had no secrets at all in front of Jonathan. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Jonathan asked, ¡°You want the Phantom Grass to cure your grandfather¡¯s illness, right?¡± ¡°You¡­ H-How did you know that too?¡± Could it be that¡­ Jonathan heard my conversation with Mr. Jones? No! That¡¯s impossible! Jonathan gave Cecilia a withering re and said, ¡°The Phantom Grass is a medicinal herb that is used as a medicine. I don¡¯t need to tell you about this, right? If you want it, no problem. Just go and get it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cecilia was instantly surprised after hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so easy to convince. Jonathan merely stared at her without saying anything. Seeing Jonathan¡¯s gaze, Cecilia understood him immediately. She said in an instant, ¡°Please name your price, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Cecilia looked very confident when she said that. As one of the three prominent families in Gronga, the Hansley family ranked among the top ten of the top families. Money was certainly not a problem for them. If it was something that could be solved with money, then it was not a problem. If it wasn¡¯t enough, then the solution would be to spend more money until the other party was satisfied. That was the style of the Hansley family. Suddenly, Jonathan raised a finger. Seeing his action, Cecilia bit her lip and asked, ¡°Ten million?¡± The price of ten million is indeed too expensive! Even if it is the best hundred-year-old medicinal herb, it only costs a few million at most. However, he asked for ten million for just a few Phantom Grass? This is daylight robbery! Despite that, thinking of the aggressive and ungrateful people at home, coupled with the crisis that she might be kicked out of the Hansley residence at any time, ten million was worth spending for Cecilia. As long as she can cure her grandfather¡¯s rare disease, there would never be a chance for the vile people to drive her out of the residence again even if they joined forces. She might even have the opportunity to take over the Hansley residence. By that time, tens of billions would all be hers. Ten million would be nothing to Cecilia. ¡°Fine, ten million it is! I¡¯ll buy it!¡± said Cecilia while she gritted her teeth. Even for her, ten million was not a small amount. ¡°Ms. Hansley, I think you misunderstood!¡± Jonathan waved his finger lightly when he heard Cecilia¡¯s words. He then continued with a t tone, ¡°I¡¯m talking about a hundred million!¡± ¡°What? A hundred million?¡± Cecilia suddenly widened her eyes the moment she heard that. Is this a joke? Jonathan¡¯s selling a hundred million for these herbs? He¡¯s taking advantage of me! Cecilia was shocked by the immense amount of money Jonathan asked for. She could use the money to buy a top-level mansion right on top of the mountain of Gronga wherend was expensive. If she invested the money, she would be set for life with the interest. Not many people had seen a hundred million of cash in their lifetime, and Jonathan was selling Cecilia a hundred million for the herbs. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you joking?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face darkened instantly. Regardless of how wealthy the Hansley family was, that was no way to spend their money. Seeing the unsightly expression on Cecilia¡¯s face, Jonathan replied, ¡°Of course not! Also, I think you still don¡¯t understand what I mean. What I¡¯m saying is, a hundred million each!¡± ¡°What? A hundred million each?¡± The moment Cecilia heard what he said, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions any longer. She felt that Jonathan was just messing around with her at that point. Even if all the Phantom Grass on the wall of the entire Shadow Dragon Pool was added up, they may not even be sold for a hundred million. ¡°Jonathan, are you crazy? A hundred million each, that¡¯s daylight robbery!¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice even became sharper. At that moment, she didn¡¯t look like a businesswoman anymore. She was so furious that she could blow her top. ¡°Do you know how ludicrous the concept of selling the herbs for a hundred million each is? Who would use a hundred million to buy a herb?¡± Cecilia looked at Jonathan as if he was a lunatic. One could just buy a courtyard in Yaleview or a top mansion on Gronga with a hundred million. One could even buy a cruise ship, a private jet, or an ind overseas. Even if one used the money to keep a female celebrity as a mistress, one could easily have a year of her time. However, Jonathan was selling her a hundred million for each herb. He must be crazy! Jonathan replied to Cecilia, ¡°Of course I do! A hundred million each isn¡¯t expensive. It¡¯s nothing compared to your grandfather¡¯s life.¡± Cecilia said with a darkened expression, ¡°A hundred million each is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it!¡± He¡¯s selling me a hundred million for each herb, does he think that I¡¯m a fool? Chapter 355 Chapter 355 The Legendary Man Chapter 355 Striking A Deal Jonathan nced at Cecilia indifferently and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t ept it, you can leave now. A hundred million each. Nothing less than that.¡± His attitude was very obvious. He was dead-set on the price that he named. Cecilia could eitherply or get lost. A few hundred million was nothing to him. However, it was Cecilia¡¯s defiant attitude that made Jonathan very ufortable. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this price is too outrageous. I can¡¯t ept it!¡± Cecilia shook her head again and refused. Even for the Hansley family, a hundred million was not a small amount. Plus, it was a hundred million for one Phantom Grass. ording to Dr. Ross, at least ten of them were needed for the medicine. In other words, she needed to spend at least one billion. Cecilia was shocked by the immense amount of money. Even the owner of a listedpany might not be able toe up with one billion in cash. Even the richest man in Gronga whose son was kidnapped back then spent several days and nights referring to the banks of the entire Gronga to get that money. In the end, he only managed toe up with several hundred million in cash. That was way less than one billion. Although the Hansley family of Gronga was prominent, they were no match for the richest man in Gronga. There was no way for Cecilia to take out one billion in cash. ¡°Is it outrageous? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s outrageous at all! You can save your grandfather¡¯s life using one billion. Isn¡¯t it worth it?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°That¡¯s too much! Even being treated by the top hospital in the world would cost less than one billion!¡± Cecilia still couldn¡¯t ept it. She could purchase a private hospital equipped with the top doctors in the world for over a billion. Jonathan then nced at her indifferently and asked, ¡°Can the world¡¯s top hospital save your grandfather¡¯s life?¡± By the next instant, Cecilia was speechless. If the world¡¯s top hospital could save her grandfather¡¯s life, she would not need to make a special trip from Gronga to the maind ande to this ce in the middle of nowhere. It was because she had already engaged the top hospitals in the world and they couldn¡¯t help her at all. That was why she came to the ce. Jonathan continued, ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯te up with that much cash, I can give you a little time to raise the money. You can pick as much Phantom Grass on the Shadow Dragon Pool¡¯s wall as you like. It¡¯s no problem! However, it¡¯s better not to dy too long. I don¡¯t have that much patience.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The moment Jonathan said those words, Cecilia¡¯s eyes widened as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. Did he just let me pick the Phantom Grass first and take them back? Isn¡¯t he afraid that I will go back on my word regarding the payment? ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan nodded casually. ¡°Then, I shall thank you in advance!¡± said Cecilia. The moment she heard Jonathan¡¯s words, Cecilia no longer hesitated. She got up and walked toward the wall. Then, she picked a dozen Phantom Grass and carefully packed them in a transparent sealed bag. After getting up, she walked toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there is thirteen Phantom Grass here in total. ording to the price of a hundred million each, I owe you a total of one billion three hundred million. When I return to Gronga, I will give you the money as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan nodded. There was no sign of worry on his face at all. After a few minutes, Cecilia took the Phantom Grass back to the original spot. Shawn was still there with his phone and he kept making calls. Upon seeing that Cecilia was back, Shawn suddenly said with a somewhat ugly expression, ¡°The phone call can¡¯t get through. There¡¯s no signal!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get through, then forget it,¡± said Cecilia with a look of indifference. She went on, ¡°I have already got the Phantom Grass. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Shawn was a little surprised when he heard what Cecilia said. ¡°You got them? How?¡± asked Shawn. With Jonathan¡¯s bad temper, Cecilia was able to get the Phantom Grass from his hands?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I bought it from him with money! A hundred million each!¡± Cecilia said with a cold expression. She continued, ¡°I bought thirteen of it, so it¡¯s a total of one billion three hundred million.¡± Shawn was shocked. He said, ¡°What? A hundred million each? Are you crazy? A few herbs sold for more than one billion?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not crazy!¡± After hearing Shawn¡¯s words, an imperceptible sneer shed on Cecilia¡¯s face. She continued, ¡°Who said I would pay him the money?¡± ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± Shawn instantly understood her intention. Cecilia said, ¡°Have I signed a contract with Jonathan? Is it stamped? Is there awyer present? Or is there a video to prove it? Nothing. It was just a few verbal promises. Since when can verbal promises be used as evidence?¡± She continued, ¡°If he wants to have awsuit with me, I¡¯m ready anytime. If it¡¯s a big deal, I will spend a hundred million to y with him slowly. I want to see how much time he can waste on me. I will fight him for ten or twenty years in thiswsuit. I¡¯ll see if he can take it!¡± With that said, Cecilia continued with an icy cold expression, ¡°Just because Jonathan has a gun in his hand and he¡¯s in the middle of nowhere doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do anything about him. If we are in Jipsdale, he won¡¯t even dare to threaten us like this! Would he dare to kill so many people with a gun there?¡± She added, ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere that I put up with him again and again. If we were in Gronga, the Hansley family would be able to call the police and the chief executive with a single phone call. Do you think he would dare to be so arrogant then?¡± ¡°But, what if he hunts you down in Gronga?¡± Shawn asked worriedly when he heard Cecilia¡¯s words. He continued, ¡°This punk is a lunatic. He can do anything! What if he follows the example of that Gronga bandit and ties himself up with explosives to demand a ransom at the Hansley residence?¡± Hearing what Shawn said, Cecilia sneered, ¡°He dares to go to Gronga? If he dares to, I will make him disappear! Do you think the Elite Unit and troops in Gronga are weak? Not only him, even if it¡¯s the Jones family who dares to be presumptuous in Gronga, they will disappear!¡± In thest sentence, Cecilia¡¯s tone carried a trace of deterrence. However, the object of deterrence was Shawn. Her intent was clear. Although the Jones family was very powerful in Jipsdale, the Hansley family was not weak either. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 The Legendary Man Chapter 356 Giant Python After Cecilia left Shadow Dragon Pool with over ten stalks of Phantom Grass, Jonathan stood up and walked toward the narrow valley at Shadow Dragon Pool. He did not care whether Cecilia would go back on her word and refuse to pay him after taking the Phantom Grass. Refuse to pay up? The person who dares to disim debts to me in Chanaea doesn¡¯t exist! It would be best if the Hansley family paid up the amount due. If they refused, he did not mind exterminating the entire Hansley family. One must pay the price for their mistakes. There are people in this world who thinks that the legal system is the way to go. They are arrogant once they think they can get away through the loopholes in the legal system with whatever they want. Don¡¯t they understand that rules are there to be broken? Power, rules, andw are nothingpared to ultimate strength! Jonathan knew what Cecilia was thinking. However, he did not mind. Any vicious plots were no match for people with immense capabilities. After a while, Jonathan entered the narrow valley. It was pitch-ck in the valley, and water droplets dripped from stctites asionally. Drip. Drip. Clink! Jonathan lighted his lighter and saw a steep cave at the end of the valley with the weak light. Piles of skeletonsy in front of the cave. A few corpses of animals were among the piles, and it was a bloodied mess. Jonathan walked over the skeleton and corpses without any hesitation toward the cave. However, a strong scent of blood swamped him as he went nearer to the cave. Blood? Why would there be blood in this valley? Is there someone else here? Instantly, he furrowed his brows with puzzlement. Jonathan frowned slightly and continued walking forward. However, the air became thinner, and the temperature dropped further as he continued his journey. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Suddenly, a cracking sound filled the air as Jonathan had seemingly stepped on something. He lowered his head and saw that it was a white rib bone that seemed to have weathered. With a light step from Jonathan, the bone crumbled into powder. However, he unexpectedly found a giant piece of scale under the rib bone. A giant scale? Jonathan immediately realized the reason why the ce was named Shadow Dragon Pool. Hiss! Hiss! Just when he was about to enter the cave, a loud snake hissing sounded from the cave. A pungent smell from the cave filled the air instantly. Within that instant, Jonathan stepped into the pitch-ck cave. The deeper he went, the colder the wind became, and the bloodied scent became thicker. Shortly, Jonathan reached the end of the cave and saw a deep dark pool while cool air emitted from the waters. A python as thick as a tree trunk was slithering in the pool. Half of its scales had fallen off and only half remained. It was hissing, signaling hostility at Jonathan. As expected, there was a huge python in the cave. When Jonathan first saw the giant scale, he guessed there were either one or many giant pythons in Shadow Dragon Pool. ¡°So Shadow Dragon Pool is named after you!¡± He looked at the giant python coolly. In the next second, the giant python pounced at him aggressively. Before the python reached him, a foul rotten stench overcame Jonathan and made him nauseous. He felt even more disgusted seeing the mucus on the python¡¯s body. ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Upon seeing the giant python pouncing at him, Jonathan frowned and pulled the ck gun out from his pocket. Bang! A golden bullet flew toward the python¡¯s heart. Since rumors had it that a snake¡¯s weakest point was its heart, Jonathan assumed it might be the same for a python. The bullet sessfully hit its target. The giant python let out a shrill cry of pain. It then dashed out from the waters and pounced at Jonathan once again. The wind was howling, and the python spitted a dark green liquid from its mouth. A burning smell was emitted the moment the liquidnded on his clothes. It was corroding his clothes. ¡°Poison?¡± Jonathan¡¯s face paled, and he quickly took a step backward. He pressed the gun¡¯s trigger in his hands as he stepped back. A few loud bangs sounded, and golden bullets shot toward the python¡¯s body like raindrops. The python momentarily went crazy after the rain of shots. It swung its tail, and the immense force swept the gun away from Jonathan¡¯s hand. Subsequently, it hissed and leaped at Jonathan, quickly coiling around him as it attempted to suffocate its prey. However, the python couldn¡¯t catch hold of Jonathan that easily. When the python was about to coil around him, Jonathan instantly took a ck de from his pocket and pierced it through its eye. Nevertheless, the python did not let go of Jonathan. It disregarded the pain and increased the tightness of the coil. In the blink of an eye, it had Jonathan deathly wrapped in its body. A regr person would be dead within a few seconds of suffocation. On the other hand, Jonathan had been through years of battle and met with situations more dangerous than this. He was not afraid of bullets that swept past his ears. There was no way that he would be frightened of a giant python. At that moment, Jonathan grabbed hold of his de and stabbed ten times at the python¡¯s heart with incredible speed. Every stab was deadly! In an instant, the python, originally tightening its grip over Jonathan, suddenly rxed its coil. Taking that moment as the opportunity, Jonathan struggled free from the python¡¯s grip, grabbed his de, and prated the python¡¯s belly. He then pulled the de from the python¡¯s head region to its tail. Within an instant, the python that wanted to leap at Jonathan again had its belly split open. It was a bloody scene. Its ck blood sttered over Jonathan, and a repulsive scent permeated the air. Jonathan withheld the nauseous feeling and wiped the python¡¯s blood off his face. A loud crash sounded when he was wiping his face. The python who almost got him earlier dropped into the pool and created waves in it. Shadow Dragon Pool was dyed red with blood. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 The Legendary Man Chapter 357 The Strange Cave The overwhelming smell of blood permeated the air of the entire cave. Frowning slightly, Jonathan stepped toward the bloody pool of water. ording to Hades, the second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was most likely in Shadow Dragon Pool. Nevertheless, there was no trace of human habitation besides the python he had just killed. Will my efforts go to waste just like that? Jonathan¡¯s brow furrowed when he thought of the bleak oue. I¡¯ve already wasted a whole year in Northern Crimson Prison in the past. Will my trip to Shadow Dragon Pool be futile this time as well? However, just as Jonathan was about to leave the cave, he unexpectedly found arge stone tablet at the end of the cave. A stone tablet? What on earth is it doing in a forsaken ce like this? Jonathan strode toward the depth of the cave in a sh. There was nothing unique about the shape of the stone tablet. The most curious part about the tablet was that it was engraved with a string of words that did not belong to any country in this world. If anything, they were more like runes than words. It was like a relic left by some cult. Crouching down, Jonathan lit the lighter and tried to see the runes engraved on the tablet with the faint light. However, the moment he squatted, his foot seemed to have stepped on something. As he stepped hard on it, the stone tablet suddenly sank underground. What just happened? Jonathan frowned. Just as he was about to stand up, he heard a creaking sound. It was followed by a loud noise. A crack began to form on the cave wall in front of him all of a sudden. Then, it gradually moved up. The boulder that was integrated with the cave turned into a stone door in the blink of an eye. A stone door? There¡¯s a secret mechanism here? Looking at the stone door that was constantly moving up, Jonathan stepped inside without hesitation. It was still pitch-dark in front of him. Furthermore, the surroundings reeked of dust. It was as if the air had not flowed in for many years. The stale air could make anyone feel suffocating and nauseous. Click. Jonathan lit up the lighter in his hand. In an instant, his face turned ashen. There was a massive statue in front of him. It was around thirty meters tall. It looked vivid and lifelike. Strangely, the eyes of the statue were shing with a red demonic aura. A statue? Why is it here? Jonathan lifted his head and looked upward. Nevertheless, the moment he met the gaze of the statue, the scene in front of him changedpletely. All of a sudden, Jonathan was standing in a barren field while facing countless armed soldiers. The soldiers were heavily-armed. Each of them was holding a weapon. Their eyes gleamed with murderous intent. s, there was no one else behind Jonathan. A battlefield? I thought I was in Shadow Dragon Pool just now? How did I end up on a battlefield in the middle of nowhere? Jonathan frowned slightly at his thought. In the next second, a thunderous roar rang out in his ears. ¡°Charge!¡± someonemanded. Raising the weapons in their hands, the soldiers charged toward the lone wolf at lightning speed. Jonathan seemed to be brought back to the era when wars and conflicts were rife. He was in the same predicament back then. One man taking on an entire army. Still, he never once faltered. ¡°Kill them all!¡± he yelled. Jonathan¡¯s expression changed instantly. Killing intent rose in his mind. Back then, he never retreated in the face of adversity. Therefore, he vowed to keep going despite being outnumbered that day. Clenching his dagger with a death grip, Jonathan charged at the army in a sh. The battle raged on for hours. Even Jonathan himself could not tell how long the battle had gone on nor how many opponents he had killed. He only knew that he was a spent force at that moment. To his dismay, the number of the opposition army seemed to be never-ending. The death toll continued to rise. Meanwhile, his strength began to wane slowly. It seemed like he did not even have the strength to wield the dagger. ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s see how you can escape this time!¡± A ck-robed general emerged from behind the group of soldiers. Holding a long spear, the general pointed it at Jonathan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Asura? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a fearless fighter? What happened? Are you giving up now? So what if you¡¯re a great fighter? You¡¯ll die at my hands today!¡± he taunted. In an instant, the ck-robed general fiercely raised the long spear in his hand and stabbed toward Jonathan¡¯s chest. At that critical moment, thetter suddenly braced his right hand on the ground. Jonathan instantly sprang up. Holding the dagger in his hand, he violently lunged at the general¡¯s throat. Screech! The moment the dagger plunged into the general¡¯s throat, the battlefield in front of Jonathan shattered at once. Instead, the dark cave came into his vision, along with the gigantic statue. Nevertheless, he realized the strange red glow in the statue¡¯s eyes had disappeared upon closer inspection. ¡°Was that an illusion?¡± Jonathan¡¯s face darkened at once. A cold glint shed across his eyes. A few years ago, he heard that there was an illusion technique in the West Region. It could make people unintentionally enter an illusory realm. Inside that realm, the person who created the illusion was the creator of the world. Everything in the environment would be controlled by him alone. If he wanted an army, his wish would be granted. If he wanted a cliff, it would appear right before his eyes. If he wanted someone to die, he did not even have to make his move. A small movement inside the realm was enough for him to kill people without drawing blood. Jonathan had only heard of sorcery like this in the past. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that he would experience it first-hand. Fortunately, he was determined and unwavering. Otherwise, even if he had died from exhaustion, he could not break through the wicked illusory realm. ¡°What a strange ce that was! Luckily, I didn¡¯t get fooled by the illusions.¡± Snorting, Jonathan strode toward the enormous statue. There were statues carved in stone in front of the gigantic statue. Those statues were more than two meters tall. At first nce, there were more than one hundred of them. A tall ancient tree stood proud behind those stone statues. It was more than ten meters high. The tree had nine branches in total. Nine eagles were pping their wings on those branches. However, what surprised Jonathan the most was the bronze sarcophagus on top of the ancient tree. Furthermore, some mysterious runes were carved on the sarcophagus. It exuded a faint yet strange aura. On both sides of the sarcophagus, there were two heavy chains. The chains were locking the coffin onto the tree. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The more I look at this forsaken ce, the stranger it gets,¡± Jonathan muttered under his breath. Then, he walked past the ancient tree and headed toward the statue. Swoosh! Just as Jonathan took a step toward the statue, countless sharp arrows rained down from the sky. The dangerous projectiles fell onto him like a hailstorm. Tens of thousands of arrows were all released at once. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The Legendary Man Chapter 358 Heaven Sword T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The arrows rained down relentlessly from the top without giving Jonathan a chance to dodge. If Jonathan failed to escape, he would undoubtedly be pierced by those arrows. However, the moment those arrows fell from above, Jonathan moved away like a sh of lightning. He instantly climbed up the ancient tree. Soon after, he saw the storm of arrows madly shooting at the huge statue. The sound of arrows hitting the statue reverberated in the air. Surprisingly, there was not a trace of damage left on the statue. On the other hand, the broken pieces of the arrows fell to the ground. ¡°Why are there so many booby traps in this forsaken ce?¡± Jonathan frowned at the arrows lying on the ground in front of the statue. This hellish ce looks more like a cemetery than Shadow Dragon Pool! Wait. A cemetery? All of a sudden, Jonathan jerked his head up to look at the bronze sarcophagus hanging on top of the tree. Who¡¯s lying inside this coffin? Why is it here? Most importantly, why would anyone hang a coffin on top of an ancient tree in such a strange way? A wave of questions flooded Jonathan¡¯s mind at that moment. Just as he was about to continue climbing upward to explore the sarcophagus, a loud noise rang out. Suddenly, the tree began to tremble violently. It felt like an earthquake. Then, he heard a thunderous bang. The sarcophagus that was hanging from the ancient tree mmed to the ground. The sudden impact created a crater on the ground. Moreover, the sarcophagus¡¯ lid shattered due to the intense vibration. A foul stench permeated the air of the cave instantly. That smell was akin to someone who had not showered for decades. The rotten smell was nauseating. Jonathan could not help but retch at the foul stench. Nevertheless, he held his breath and leaped off the tree. Then, hended on the sarcophagus. A skeletony inside the coffin. It was impossible to tell how long it had been since the person had passed away. The skeleton had turned dark with a tinge of yellow. Strangely enough, the deceased was holding a longsword. The sword was still sharp and without a trace of rust despite being kept inside the coffin for many years. ¡°What an incredible sword!¡± he eximed. Jonathan, who was used to seeing famous swords from all over the world, instantly lit up the moment he saw this longsword. The sword was less than two meters long, with a sharp edge. One could feel the menacing sword aura at first nce. Even the world¡¯s sharpest sword would seem ordinary in front of this sword. ¡°Well, it looks like my trip wasn¡¯t futile after all,¡± Jonathan uttered. Looking at the longsword in the sarcophagus, Jonathan shook his right hand and sent his internal energy toward the coffin. The sword that was held by the skeleton suddenly soared upward before falling into Jonathan¡¯s hands. Jonathan felt a chill the moment he touched the weapon. Gripping the longsword, Jonathan swung it gently. The sound of the sword slicing the air resonated through the cave. It seemed like the sword could cut through the air. ¡°Not bad.¡± Jonathan casually swung the sword at the ancient tree that was more than ten meters tall. With the help of the sword, the tree was cut in half immediately. A loud bang instantly rang out. The tree crashed onto the ground, leaving behind a cloud of dust. Hiss! Jonathan gasped in astonishment upon witnessing the might of the sword. That tree was measured more than ten meters high and about one meter thick. Despite that, it¡¯s no match for this sword. How terrifying! Looking indifferently at the longsword in his hand, Jonathan said, ¡±What a huge insult it would be to hide a sword like this inside the coffin! From now on, you will apany me on the battlefields. Today, I shall name you Heaven Sword. This is a sword that can cut through both heaven and earth.¡± Then, he secured the sword to his waist at once. The de was so sharp that it could cut through iron like butter. As soon as Jonathan said that, he felt a faint buzzing sound emitting from the sword on his waist. It was as if the sword could understand his words. ¡°Whoa. You can understand the humannguage?¡± Smiling faintly, Jonathan stood up and walked toward the sarcophagus. Nevertheless, he heard a loud bang when he took the first step. The sarcophagus exploded right in front of him. It was blown to smithereens in the blink of an eye. The rubble was scattered across the ground. The bronze sarcophagus and the skeleton inside turned to ashes at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan asked. He was perplexed after watching the scene unfold. Did the sarcophagus explode on its own? ¡°What a strange ce this is!¡± Jonathan frowned in frustration. I¡¯ve encountered a python, an ancient tree, a statue, an illusory realm, and a bronze sarcophagus that exploded by itself. There are strange things everywhere in this forsaken ce. ¡°Ah. Forget about it!¡± After the coffin exploded, Jonathan had no more interest in this ce that felt more like a cemetery at times. It seemed like he could not find the second part of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique in this hellhole. Still, Jonathan¡¯s trip was not in vain. Even though I can¡¯t find the second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, at least I discovered a mighty sword! Luckily, my efforts didn¡¯t go to waste. Momentster, Jonathan took the sword with him and left the peculiar cave on the same path he had entered. After trudging through in the darkness, Jonathan finally walked out of the cave. The sun was shining bright by the time he came outside. He could hear the noises from birds and insects asionally. A night has passed since I was inside the cave? Jonathan was a bit surprised by how fast the time had passed by. He remembered that it was around one o¡¯clock in the morning before he entered the cave. Nevertheless, it was almost noon at that moment. How did time pass by so quickly? Despite his doubts, Jonathan left the mountain in huge strides. A few hourster, Jonathan returned to Jipsdale after passing through the mist once again. However, he instantly attracted people¡¯s attention the moment he entered the city. Almost everyone was staring at Jonathan. Some people even gestured at him. Jonathan furrowed his brows upon seeing the weird nces from other people. It was not long before he snapped back to his senses. He was drenched in blood at that moment. Moreover, he had a longsword tied around his waist. People who did not know the whole situation would think that he was a murderer on the loose. ¡°I better find a ce to take a bath and change out of these bloody clothes first,¡± Jonathan said with a sigh. Shaking his head, he walked toward the crowd. Along the way, people would give him weird looks or point at him wherever he went. Nevertheless, Jonathan could not care less about their judgmental looks. He did not bother to spare them a nce. More than ten minutester, Jonathan arrived at the entrance of a five-star hotel. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 The Legendary Man Chapter 359 Stop It Jipsdale International Hotel was the only five-star hotel in Jipsdale. Besides, it was also the only hotel in Jipsdale that provided butler services. The customers of Jipsdale International Hotel were normally wealthy and influential people. However, a young man wearing a torn shirt, whose body waspletely covered in blood, was walking into the hotel at the moment. ¡°Stop there! What are you doing here?¡± Just as Jonathan stepped into Jipsdale International Hotel, the manager of the hotel, Anthony Franklin, blocked him at the entrance to the lobby. Anthony found it ridiculous. Every customer staying in Jipsdale International Hotel is prominent and distinguished. If they see a person who looks like a wanted criminal in the hotel, the phones on the counter will definitely explode from the calls from customers! ¡°I need to wash up and change my clothes,¡± answered Jonathan curtly. He did not want to waste time talking with the manager. This was the nearest hotel he could find. The next hotel was at least more than ten kilometers from where he was. He had not rested for more than twenty hours since the previous day. Even for Jonathan, it was almost the limit of his stamina. ¡°Wash up? Do you know what kind of ce this is? If you want to wash up, go to the bathhouse! Don¡¯t cause trouble here,¡± said Anthony without sparing a nce at Jonathan. Is he kidding? With his attire, does he think he can afford to stay at our hotel? Even the cheapest room here costs more than a thousand per night. Look at his appearance. How can he be able to pay for it? ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Jonathan ordered. He was too tired to keep talking nonsense with Anthony, so he began to walk toward the counter. However, the next second, Anthony blocked him again. ¡°You¡¯re here to cause trouble, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m warning you; I¡¯ll give you one minute to get out of here. If not, I¡¯ll call someone to chase you out!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold at once. After more than twenty hours of suffering, he had lost his patience by then. Anthony was glowering at Jonathan as he demanded, ¡°I said, get out of here! I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯t leave instantly, I¡¯ll make sure-¡± With a loud bang, Jonathan kicked Anthony in his stomach before thetter could finish his words. Anthony did not have time toe back to his senses. The next second, he dropped to his knees with a thud in front of Jonathan due to the impact of that kick. ¡°Watch your words, or I promise I¡¯ll make you a mute for the rest of your life!¡± Jonathan eyed him coldly. Then, he continued to head toward the counter. When he was about to reach the counter, Anthony shouted all of a sudden behind him, ¡°Security! Security! Come quickly and get this punk out of the hotel!¡± At his loud call, the security guards of the hotel took out their batons and charged for Jonathan. Meanwhile, Anthony, who had been kicked to the ground by Jonathan a few moments ago, walked toward Jonathan with his hand clutching his stomach. ¡°Punk, how dare you make a fuss here? You¡¯re asking for death, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know who the boss here is? This is not somewhere you can behave atrociously!¡± Then, he turned to the security guards and said, ¡°Chase him out!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered the guards. At his order, roughly ten security guards immediately raised their batons as they surrounded Jonathan. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who the boss here is. More importantly, is this how this hotel treats its customers?¡± questioned Jonathan. Looking at the security guards surrounding him and Anthony¡¯s sinister face, Jonathan¡¯s expression turned grim at once. At first, he only wanted to find a random ce to bathe and change his clothes. What was unexpected to him was that he nearly got chased out before he had even stepped into the hotel entrance. Upon listening to Jonathan, Anthonyughed coldly. ¡°Customer? You? Do you think you deserve to be a customer of Jipsdale International Hotel? Punk, I don¡¯t even know what gives you the courage to cause a ruckus here! However, since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no way you can get away easily.¡± As he finished his words, he red at the security guards with wide eyes. ¡°What¡¯re you doing standing there? Go and get him!¡± At that, without hesitation, those security guards ran toward Jonathan with their batons in their hands. Nheless, before they could attack, Jonathan sped forward, caught the hair of a security guard who was at the very front, and pulled his head down as he threw his knee upward with force. In a blink of an eye, the guard¡¯s nose was broken as the rest heard a clear crack. Blood was running down his mouth and dripping along his chin. Before he could scream in pain, Jonathan took another quick step forward and kicked another security guard in the stomach. Within a minute, all the security guards, who had stood sturdily in front of Jonathan before, lost the ability to stand. None of them were spared. Theyy on the floor while crying horribly as if their bones were broken. ¡°Trash! You all are d*rn useless!¡± Anthony cursed uncontrobly as he stared at the security guards who had been beaten to the ground by Jonathan within mere seconds and could not get up from the floor. ¡°How about you?¡± said Jonathan. He nced at Anthony intimidatingly and walked in his direction. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Anthony stuttered. Watching Jonathan getting nearer, the manager felt chills run down his spine as he kept retreating. ¡°Do you remember I¡¯ve said that if you don¡¯t watch your mouth, I¡¯ll make you be a mute for the rest of your life?¡± asked Jonathan in return. His gaze turned cold, and he dashed forward with his right hand raised. The next moment, a hard pnded on Anthony¡¯s mouth. At that p, he staggered and kneeled to the ground. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to speak politely, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for you to keep your mouth.¡± Jonathan lifted his hand again. p! A loud sound was heard when Jonathan raised his hand and gave another p to Anthony¡¯s mouth again. After the two ps, his mouth began to be swollen. Moreover, some of his teeth had fallen out. ¡°D-Don¡¯te nearer!¡± shouted Anthony. The two ps had made his vision blurry. He lifted his head and yelled at the counter, ¡°What are you doing there? Call the police now! Do you want me to be beaten to death by him?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll call the police right now,¡± answered a receptionist. At once, several female receptionists at the counter hastily reached for the phone to call the police. However, the moment the call had sessfully gone through, a furious voice rang from the hotel entrance. ¡°Stop it! I say stop it!¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 The Legendary Man Chapter 360 Who Called The Police ¡°Mr. Jones!¡± Anthony called out. The moment he heard the angry roar that came from the entrance, Anthony, who knelt on the ground after being pped by Jonathan, seemed as if he saw his savior. He hurriedly yelled, ¡°Mr. Jones, help me!¡± ¡°What are you shouting for?¡± asked Shawn upon hearing Anthony¡¯s cry for help. The former could not help ring daggers at thetter. ¡°What are you guys doing kicking up a fuss in the hotel lobby? Are you trying to revolt?¡± ¡°Mr. Jones, I-¡± Before Anthony could exin the situation, theckey behind Shawn whispered, ¡°Mr. Jones, take a look at the fellow. Doesn¡¯t he look like the guy we met at Shadow Dragon Pool, whosest name is Goldstein?¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± replied Shawn. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As soon as he heard hisckey¡¯s words, he shifted his gaze toward Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± asked Shawn. It was as if he recognized Jonathan with a brief look. After all, the former was deeply traumatized by thetter. Jonathan was someone who could massacre hundreds of soldiers of a private army with only a gun until they failed to fight back. He was no human. Rather, he was a monster. ¡°Does this hotel belong to you?¡± asked Jonathan. He could also recognize Shawn in an instant. Isn¡¯t this the Mr. Jones whom I met at Shadow Dragon Pool? ¡°Yeah, so?¡± replied Shawn in an icy tone. Back in the wilderness, he was afraid of Jonathan because he had no choice. That was because in such a remote and deste ce, even if Jonathan shot Shawn dead, no one would find out. However, at that moment, the tables had turned. Shawn was in Jipsdale¡ªhis family¡¯s territory. He was no longer scared of Jonathan. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, hurry up and get a room for me!¡± Jonathan had no time for Shawn¡¯s nonsense. The former felt ufortable as he was covered with blood from head to toe. ¡°A room?¡± Shawn smirked when he heard that request. He then said, ¡°You beat my employee up, and yet you still dare to ask for a room? Jonathan, do you think this is Shadow Dragon Pool, that forsaken ce where I can do nothing about you killing hundreds of people?¡± What? He killed hundreds of people? Anthony face turned ashen upon hearing that. This man¡¯s a murderer? Recalling his attitude toward Jonathan earlier, Anthony instantly felt a chill down his spine. ¡°Is there any difference to me?¡± Jonathan stared at Shawn indifferently and asked again, ¡°I want a room. Are you going to get one for me?¡± ¡°Ha! A room? You punk, I¡¯ll be frank with you. You¡¯re quite bold. At Shadow Dragon Pool, I already gave you a chance to live, but I didn¡¯t expect you to show up here.¡± With a sneer, Shawn continued, ¡°You can¡¯t stay in any of the rooms here. However, I can send you to a prison cell. It¡¯s free, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± With that, he signaled to hisckey by waving. ¡°Call the cops!¡± he yelled. ¡°Yes!¡± answered theckey. At Shawn¡¯smand, theckey picked up the phone and called the police right away. ¡°Hello, is this the police station? We discovered a terrorist at Jipsdale International Hotel. Please send some people over now!¡± Then, he hung up the phone and turned to Shawn. ¡°Mr. Jones, I¡¯ve made the report,¡± he said. ¡°All right,¡± replied Shawn, nodding. He then looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Punk, you¡¯re obviously asking for it. Not only did you kill so many people under my nose and not bother escaping, but you even have the guts toe to my hotel. Do you think I don¡¯t dare to touch you?¡± Previously, when he was at Shadow Dragon Pool, Shawn, as the eldest son of the Jones family, had to suffer grievances. He thought that he would never meet Jonathan in his life again. Yet, little did Shawn know, Jonathan took the initiative to show up in front of him. Now that he¡¯s here, I should teach him a lesson. If not, I¡¯m not worthy of my position in the family. Upon hearing Shawn¡¯s words, Jonathan replied tly, ¡°Escape? Why should I escape? It¡¯s merely a few hundred drug dealers. I don¡¯t care if I killed them, so why should I run away?¡± Only a few hundred drug dealers? He doesn¡¯t care they died at his hands? Jonathan¡¯s words left the onlookers in shock. Their faces turned ashen. Those are drug dealers¡ªpeople who kill without batting an eye! Yet, it seems to this man that eliminating those ferocious criminals is as easy as stepping on ants. ¡°Punk, you¡¯re really stubborn!¡± Shawn could not helpughing after hearing what Jonathan had to say. The former then continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d still behave like this once the police arrive.¡± As soon as he stopped talking, he waved again. ¡°Everyone! Surround him. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± answered the security guards and waiters in unison once they received the order. Immediately after, Jonathan was surrounded by the hotel employees. Yet, facing the situation at hand, Jonathan did not bother sparing Shawn a nce. Instead, he pulled a chair over and sat down. Lighting a cigarette, he took a big puff and said, ¡°Who said I¡¯m trying to escape? I just killed several hundred drug dealers. What¡¯s done is done! I¡¯d like to see if the cops in Jipsdale are brave enough to arrest me.¡± Suddenly, everyone was taken aback. They stared at Jonathan nkly. Evidently, none of them expected him to sit down and enjoy a cigarette so calmly instead of resorting to desperate measures to run away at such a critical moment. Who gave him the audacity to act so calm and steady even after murdering hundreds? ¡°Punk, you can keep pretending. I¡¯d like to see how long you can continue doing so,¡± Shawn scoffed. He did not take Jonathan¡¯s word seriously at all. Where is this? This is Jipsdale¡ªthe Jones family¡¯s territory! I don¡¯t care how much power he holds. As long as he¡¯s in Jipsdale, I¡¯d make him yield and kneel before me! Right when Shawn finished his sentence, sirens echoed outside the hotel out of the blue. In mere seconds, countless police in uniform appeared as they surrounded the entire hotel. At that moment, multiple armed police officers kicked open the door to the hotel. ¡°Who called the police? Where¡¯s the terrorist?¡± asked Lionel Moretz sternly as soon as he went inside. ¡°I did!¡± Shawn stepped out of the crowd straight away when he heard the officer¡¯s question. ¡°Mr. Jones?¡± Lionel could tell at one nce who the person walking over was. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 The Legendary Man Chapter 361 You Are Not Qualified To Lionel¡¯s surprise, the man in front of him was none other than Shawn Jones, the eldest son of the Jones family. His father was the head of the family, but more importantly, his uncle was the governor of Jipsdale! Lionel immediately felt a chill run down his spine. What¡¯s this devil doing here? Whatever it is, he¡¯s not one to be messed with, and it wouldn¡¯t do me any good to offend him! As soon as Shawn heard Lionel, he couldn¡¯t help but cast thetter a condescending stare. ¡°Oh? Do you know me?¡± Ha! He¡¯s just a lowly police captain. It¡¯s not surprising that I don¡¯t know who he is. Besides, there are hundreds of police captains in Jipsdale. How am I supposed to know all of them? ¡°I do! Of course, I do!¡± Lionel replied humbly. ¡°Who in Jipsdale wouldn¡¯t know who you are? By the way, Mr. Jones, were you the one who called the police?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shawn answered with a nod. ¡°Um, in that case, where¡¯s the terrorist that you mentioned?¡± Lionel asked as he nced around. Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t see any at all. The only ones here are the hotel staff and guests. How can there be any terrorists? The next second, Shawn pointed an using finger at Jonathan. ¡°He¡¯s the one!¡± ¡°Him?¡± Lionel gazed in the direction Shawn was pointing and froze in his tracks. Even though Jonathan had blood all over him, he looked so young that he was at most a recent graduate. How could someone like that be a terrorist? Shawn¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he snapped. ¡°Do you doubt my words?¡± How dare anyone in Jipsdale question my words! The audacity! ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Lionel hastily exined when he realized Shawn was about to fly into a rage. Unfortunately, before he could say anything else, thetter interrupted, ¡°What did you mean, then? Listen, I saw this guy kill hundreds of people yesterday at Shadow Dragon Pool!¡± Upon hearing that, Lionel paled. ¡°What? Hundreds of people? And you witnessed all of it?¡± Has that guy really wiped out hundreds of people? Doesn¡¯t that make him a psycho murderer? If so, not even a hundred death sentences would be enough for him! ¡°Of course!¡± Shawn retorted, annoyed that Lionel had sounded so doubtful of him. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to haul him back to the station?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jones!¡± Having heard Shawn¡¯s instruction, Lionel quickly gestured to his subordinates. ¡°Cuff this guy up and take him back to the station! If he resists even a little, shoot him on the spot!¡± As Lionel gave the order, there was a twinkle of excitement in his eyes. After all, anyone capable of shooting hundreds of people was undoubtedly a highly dangerous terrorist, and it¡¯d be Lionel¡¯s crowning achievement if he could take such a criminal down. For all he knew, he might even get promoted to the position of Jipsdale¡¯s police chief! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At Lionel¡¯smand, the police officers behind him promptly raised their guns and approached Jonathan. Jonathan, however, remained unfazed by everything that was happening. Instead, he turned to Lionel with a stone-faced stare. ¡°Just because he says I¡¯m a terrorist, you immediately take his word for it? Is this how the Jipsdale Police Station handles its cases?¡± As soon as Jonathan uttered thest sentence, his tone of voice turned frighteningly cold, to the point where even Lionel was startled. ¡°Enough with your nonsense! Who are you to criticize how we work at the Jipsdale Police Station?¡± Lionel scoffed as he red at Jonathan. Then, he waved a hand at his subordinates again. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Get him back to the station now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With that, the police officers jumped into action and lunged at Jonathan. At that moment, however, thetter casually flicked his half-smoked cigarette away and looked up at Lionel. ¡°Looks like you aren¡¯t going to be reasonable, which is just as well because I hate reasoning with people!¡± he bellowed. Jonathan then said, ¡°You want to arrest me, huh? Too bad, but you aren¡¯t qualified for that. Get your police chief to meet me!¡± Upon hearing that, Lionel couldn¡¯t help but sneer derisively at him. ¡°Meet our police chief? Who do you think you are? But if you really must, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to do so once you¡¯re at the police station!¡± Immediately after, Lionel gestured to the other officers. ¡°Go on! Get him now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Several police officers quickly stepped forward and surrounded Jonathan, seemingly ready to attack at any time. The rest of the officers trained their guns on him, looking like they¡¯d shoot without hesitation if he did anything rash. ¡°I¡¯ve already said to get your police chief to see me!¡± Jonathan fumed as a glint of impatience shed across his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so you¡¯d better not waste what¡¯s left of it! Also, I hate having people point their guns at me. Thest person who did that has since gotten pulverized!¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± Lionel asked with a cold chuckle. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re threatening the police! It¡¯s a serious felony, and for that alone, I can execute you on the spot!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard those words. ¡°Execute me on the spot? Who gave you the guts to say that to me?¡± Without further ado, he rushed forward to grab Lionel¡¯s wrist with his right hand and twisted it hard. In that instant, the sickening crunch of bones breaking rang out. To everyone¡¯s horror, Jonathan had broken Lionel¡¯s wrist. Thetter¡¯s gun, too, fell andnded in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°You! How dare you attack the police!¡± Lionel thundered, furious that Jonathan hadid a finger on him and even snatched his gun. ¡°I told you I hated people pointing their guns at me. Do you not understand my words?¡± After saying that, Jonathan lifted his leg and kicked the police captain squarely in the stomach. Unfortunately, the kick was so strong that Lionel couldn¡¯t react in time. Before he knew it, he had fallen to his knees before Jonathan with a loud thud. Lionel turned white as a sheet when he found himself staring down the barrel of his gun. ¡°D-Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing now? You¡¯re assaulting the police!¡± As a police captain, he had only ever been the one to point his gun at others, not the other way around. Besides, no normal person would have the guts to threaten him with one. ¡°Assaulting the police? How is someone like you even fit to be a police officer?¡± Jonathan scoffed. He went on, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you. I don¡¯t want to get your filth all over my hands!¡± Then, he casually raised his hand and shot Lionel in the knee, sending a golden bullet piercing through thetter¡¯s leg. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This shot is to remind you to watch yourself around me. You¡¯d better not do anything that I don¡¯t like. Otherwise, I might send the next bullet through your head!¡± Jonathan warned as he pinned Lionel with a steely gaze. ¡°Call your police chief. Get him to see me!¡± he then ordered. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 The Legendary Man Chapter 362 You Speak Too Much ¡°I¡¯ll make the call. I¡¯ll make the call right now!¡± As he stared down the barrel of the gun, Lionel had no choice but to give in. Without furtherints, he grabbed his phone and ced a call to his superior. He began, ¡°Chief, this is team two captain, Lionel Moretz. I¡¯ve met with danger over at Jipsdale International Hotel. Please send reinforcements over as soon as possible!¡± ¡°You¡¯re in danger? Exactly what trouble have you gotten into?¡± asked a coarse and gruff voice over the phone. ¡°I¡­¡± began Lionel. He snuck a nce at Jonathan before he carefully continued, ¡°I bumped into a terrorist! An eyewitness personally saw him kill hundreds of people, and he even pointed a gun right at me as he demanded that youe over to see him in person.¡± Upon hearing Lionel¡¯s words, the person at the other end of the call impatiently yelled, ¡°You useless idiot! Stall him for me. I¡¯lle over with a team straight away!¡± With that, he proceeded to end the call and didn¡¯t bother waiting for Lionel to respond. ¡°I-I¡¯ve made the call!¡± eximed Lionel as he turned and looked up at Jonathan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to arrest me? Why didn¡¯t you ask him toe over with more men?¡± asked Jonathan indifferently as he eyed Lionel. ¡°Furthermore, do you remember what I said to you earlier?¡± ¡°W-What?¡± asked Lionel anxiously amidst his confusion. The way he was now, he could barely string two words together to form a coherent sentence. He was terrified that Jonathan would blow his brains out anytime on a whim. ¡°I said that I absolutely hated having guns pointed at me!¡± stated Jonathan coldly. ¡°Lower your guns, all of you!¡± eximed Lionel immediately in response to Jonathan¡¯s words as he red at the throng of police officers gathered around them. The group reacted immediately and lowered their guns without the slightest bit of hesitation. In an instant, the scene in the hotel lobby had changed dramatically. Now, countless police officers were standing by idly as they watched Jonathan point his firearm at Lionel helplessly. They could not do anything to intervene. As he took in the sight of Lionel being helplessly held hostage and held at gunpoint like a fool by Jonathan, Shawn couldn¡¯t help but curse aloud, ¡°You idiot! What a useless fool!¡± He had called the police over with the intent of having them band together to arrest Jonathan. However, their captain had actually gone on to kneel before Jonathan in surrender and didn¡¯t even dare to move an inch. ¡°Shoot him! Damn it! Go on and shoot him down now where he stands! I¡¯ll bear the consequences if something goes wrong!¡± railed Shawn at the top of his lungs at the throng of police officers. However, one of them stuttered in response, ¡°W-What about our captain¡­¡± ¡°Even if he fell right here, he would have died in the line of duty. It¡¯d be his honor! As police officers, how could you allow a criminal to take one of you hostage and threaten you like this? Can you even call yourselves the police? Fire at him now!¡± eximed Shawn furiously upon hearing the officer¡¯s words. A cold shiver ran through Lionel¡¯s body as he took in Shawn¡¯s yells. He immediately shouted at his men, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot! If anyone dares to shoot, it¡¯ll be deemed as murder! Watch as I strip you of your uniform!¡± Shawn saw that none of the officers dared to take the shot, and his face twisted with fury. As he prepared to march up to the group of police officers to snatch a gun out of their hands, he remarked, ¡°Damn it! Give me your gun since you don¡¯t dare to use it!¡± However, just as he raised his leg to move, Jonathan¡¯s right arm twitched, and a bullet suddenly pierced through the air with a bang to lodge itself in Shawn¡¯s right leg. With just that one shot, Shawn crashed to the ground andnded heavily on his knees. Jonathan eyed him coolly and stated, ¡°You speak too much! Did you really think I spared your miserable life at Shadow Dragon Pool because I was afraid of the Jones family? Nonsense! I just didn¡¯t want to get my hands dirty at that time!¡± The next second, his gaze turned icy cold as he continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t Fabian your uncle? Give him a call and have hime to save you! Just remember that I¡¯m only giving him ten minutes to do so. Your life is basically forfeit if I don¡¯t see him within the next ten minutes.¡± Just as the words came out of his mouth, another resounding bang echoed throughout the space. Jonathan had fired yet another shot at Shawn. This time, the bullet had embedded itself in Shawn¡¯s other leg and rendered it unusable as well. ¡°Call him!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Shawn red at Jonathan and could barely fight the urge to skin him alive. As the young master of the Jones family, this was the first time he had suffered this level of humiliation in Jipsdale. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Following that, he clenched his teeth as he reached for his phone and dialed a number. Soon after, a somewhat elderly voice picked up and said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Uncle Fabian, it¡¯s me, Shawn. I¡¯m in trouble! Please send men over to rescue me!¡± shouted Shawn into the phone the second the call connected. ¡°Slow down. What happened to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m currently being held hostage at Jipsdale International Hotel by a terrorist. He wants you toe over to meet him in person. If you¡¯re not here in the next ten minutes, he¡¯ll kill me right away! Please come and save me, Uncle Fabian!¡± pleaded Shawn fearfully. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°What? You¡¯re being held hostage by a terrorist? He wants to meet me personally?¡± Fabian repeated upon taking in Shawn¡¯s situation. He continued in a markedly different tone, ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll rush over immediately to meet him and make sure he doesn¡¯t make any sudden moves. I¡¯ll end him if you lose so much as a single hair on your head!¡± With that, Fabian didn¡¯t wait for Shawn to borate further and proceeded to end the call. Once the call ended, Shawn seemed to have regained some of his initial vigor and courage. Even as he kneeled helplessly on the ground before Jonathan, he arrogantly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s best that you wise up, Jonathan! You know full well who my uncle is and what status and influence he has. If you so much as touch a single strand of my hair, even the heavens won¡¯t be enough to save you!¡± Shawn¡¯s uncle was Fabian Jones, the governor of Jipsdale. He was only second to the Western King of War responsible for protecting Jipsdale, Jeremy Yates. As Jeremy basically kept a low profile and came and went as he pleased, that left Fabian as the key authority figure in the entirety of Jipsdale. With that in mind, Shawn felt that only fools would dare to make a move against Fabian when in Jipsdale. Even if the heavens or God himself were to intervene, he knew that it would be near impossible for Jonathan to get himself out of this sticky situation. ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, I do want to see just who has the final say when ites to matters in Jipsdale¡­ Will it be Fabian or me?¡± replied Jonathan idly as he lit a cigarette and gazed at the door. It didn¡¯t take long before the sound of police sirens suddenly erupted outside the hotel entrance. This was soon followed by the arrival of numerous police patrol cars and apanied by a series of thunderous roars as they screeched to a grinding halt right in front of the hotel entrance. Beyond the blockade formed by the police patrol cars, several army trucks had lined up behind them on standby and were ready to move at a moment¡¯s notice. The entire group of Spike Dragon Guards was standing at attention in front of the train of trucks. This group represented one of the eight major Asura Guards and had been instructed by Asura¡¯s Office to guard Jipsdale with their lives. Unless something huge or critical was to happen, the Spike Dragon Guards virtually never mobilized for action. However, they had been activated today along with the military police. Such was the threat that Jonathan was perceived to pose. Shawn¡¯s eyes shed triumphantly at this sight. He was sure now that Jonathan waspletely and utterly doomed. He couldn¡¯t see any way that Jonathan could worm his way out of this situation, especially since the Spike Dragon Guards were now involved. They had no mercy to speak of and would obliterate everything in their path. Even if they were faced with an army of a hundred copies of Jonathan, it would bepletely meaningless to them. They wouldn¡¯t even require an iota of effort to get rid of him. All of a sudden, a loud bang reverberated through the air as the huge door leading into the hotel was kicked wide open by someone on the outside. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 The Legendary Man Chapter 363 Death Penalty ¡°Uncle Fabian!¡± The moment the Spike Dragon Guards encircled the entire hotel lobby, Shawn spotted Fabian in the crowd instantly. ¡°Shawn?¡± Upon hearing Shawn¡¯s voice, a middle-aged man in a ck military outfit walked out from behind the Spike Dragon Guards at once. His hair was somewhat white, and he did not seem to be very old, but he had a naturally intimidating aura. He was none other than the governor of Jipsdale, Fabian Jones. His existence was only second to Jeremy Yates, the Western King of War who guarded Jipsdale. ¡°Uncle Fabian, save me!¡± yelled Shawn in a panic. Right then, at one nce, Fabian noticed his nephew¡¯s right leg had been prated by a bullet. His face instantly turned grim. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°It was him!¡± shouted Shawn immediately as he pointed at Jonathan. ¡°Uncle Fabian, kill him! I want him dead!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Fabian could not help but re at Shawn at once when he heard thetter utter such bold words in front of so many people. Even if Shawn wanted Jonathan dead, he absolutely must not dere his desire in front of these many people. With a solemn face, Fabian directed his gaze in the direction that Shawn was pointing. His eyesnded on Jonathan. ¡°So it was you who told Shawn to call me and instruct me toe and see you within ten minutes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± answered Jonathan tly. However, the moment he spoke, Fabian¡¯s expression instantly changed. Why does this voice sound so familiar? In fact, Jonathan¡¯s voice was so familiar to Fabian that once he heard it, his entire body shuddered out of reflex. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein?¡± Fabian stuttered in his speech. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not recognize me?¡± said Jonathan as he looked at Fabian calmly. With that one nce, thetter was so terrified that his legs immediately became like jelly, and with a thud, he dropped to his knees in front of Jonathan. ¡°I, Fabian Jones, governor of Jipsdale, am honored to meet you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Everyone went quiet at once. One could even hear a pin drop in this deafening silence. Incredulity filled the eyes of everyone as they watched the scene that unfolded before them. The governor of Jipsdale, who was only second to Jeremy, the Western King of War, was kneeling before another. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would have suspected that they had perceived things wrongly. After all, Fabian was the governor of Jipsdale. He was seated at the pinnacle of authority. The entire Jipsdale was at his mercy. Even Jeremy, the Western King of War, would consider him as his peer. Yet such an amazing person was kneeling before a terrorist, who was covered in blood, in front of everyone. How was that possible? ¡°Looks like you still remember me!¡± Jonathan expressionlessly eyed Fabian, who remained on his knees before him. ¡°I thought you might¡¯ve forgotten me since you¡¯ve been in Jipsdale for so long!¡± When Fabian heard the man¡¯s words, a shiver instantly ran down his spine. Frantically, he exined, ¡°How could I? Even if I die and turn into ashes, I will never forget you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± If it were not for the fact that Jonathan was covered in blood, Fabian would not have instinctively mistaken him for a terrorist, thus failing to recognize the godly man. There were not a lot of people on this Earth who could strike fear into Fabian. He was not even afraid of the Eight Kings of War. Nevertheless, there was one person who he was fearful of¡ªAsura. If it had not been for Asura personally assigning Fabian to this post, what right would thetter possibly have to be stationed in Jipsdale with such a high rank? All his authority came from Jonathan. As long as Jonathan said the word, Fabian, the governor of Jipsdale, could instantly be the most worthless scum on Earth. ¡°Is that so?¡± After hearing Fabian¡¯s exnation, Jonathan casually lit a cigarette, nced at the middle-aged man nonchntly, and inquired, ¡°Why do I feel that Jipsdale doesn¡¯t look like it belongs to Asura¡¯s Office? Instead, it looks like it belongs to you. How about I talk to Asura¡¯s Office about giving you ownership of Jipsdale from here on out? Or I could tell Jeremy to remove his army from Jipsdale, then Jipsdale can announce its independence tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± When Fabian heard what Jonathan uttered, his legs immediately became weak. His face pale as a sheet, he hurriedly continued to plead, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please hear me¡ª¡± Before Fabian could finish his words, Jonathan interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s enough! There¡¯s no need to exin anything more. I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes your influence and power in Jipsdale. With just a single phone call, your nephew canbel me as a terrorist without even a single piece of evidence. Even the captain of the police force does not dare to refute. Fabian Jones, how mighty you are! How about I hand my position over to you, and you can govern Asura¡¯s Office from now on?¡± When Jonathan uttered hisst sentence, the tone of his speech turned frighteningly cold. Thanks to that, Fabian was so terrified that he bowed and groveled before Jonathan at once. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong!¡± He did not make any attempts to refute or defend himself. As Jipsdale¡¯s governor, whom Jonathan had personally appointed, Fabian knew his temper all too well. If he dared to say anything in retaliation, his head might roll the next second. ¡°Do you think saying that you¡¯re sorry is enough?¡± Jonathan nced at Fabian with an icy expression. ¡°Here¡¯s a question for you. Who gave you the authority to utilize the Spike Dragon Guards as you please? Do you know the crime you¡¯vemitted for doing so?¡± Back when they conquered thends and calmed the ravaging chaos, Jonathan had established the rule that the governor¡¯s office and the King of War Division should not interfere with one another. The governor¡¯s office was to handle administrative affairs, while the King of War Division would handle military affairs. Not only that, but the governor¡¯s office did not have the authority to dispatch Asura Guards without permission, nor did the King of War Division have the authority to interfere with whatever the governor¡¯s office did. The penalty that befell any who went against the rule was death. ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Fabian was ashen-faced as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. As the governor of Jipsdale, how would he not know the crime of dispatching Asura Guards without permission? ¡°Yet you still mobilized them as you pleased.¡± In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s gaze became frosty. ¡°Did you really think that Jipsdale belongs to your family now?¡± ¡°N-No! I wouldn¡¯t!¡± Fabian was so scared that his lips quivered, and he could not speak as eloquently anymore. It was hard to imagine that the governor would be this fearful of another person. ¡°Are you sure? Is there anything that you, Fabian Jones, wouldn¡¯t dare do in Jipsdale?¡± questioned Jonathan in a stern voice. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, t-this is a misunderstanding!¡± Fabian frantically rified. ¡°I-I really didn¡¯t mobilize the Spike Dragon Guards on my own. It was only after I received the Western King of War¡¯s personal approval that I dared to mobilize them!¡± The moment Jonathan heard Fabian¡¯s words, his face instantly became dark. ¡°Jeremy approved of this personally? Tell him toe and see me!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 The Legendary Man Chapter 364 Relieved Of Your Duties ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Fabian dared not hesitate the slightest bit. Without another word, he took out his phone and dialed a number. After a while, a rough voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Fabian? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Come to Jipsdale International Hotel. Someone wants to see you!¡± said Fabian in a low voice. ¡°Who¡¯s so great that I have to go and see him personally?¡± Upon hearing Fabian¡¯s words, the person on the receiving end of the call sneered. ¡°If they want to see me, tell them toe over themselves!¡± Jonathan casually took Fabian¡¯s phone and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± The moment Jeremy heard Jonathan¡¯s voice, his tone changed. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein? When did youe to Jipsdale?¡± ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie?¡± ¡°N-No! Mr. Goldstein, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°Get over here within ten minutes!¡± As soon as Jonathan finished his words, he hung up the phone without allowing Jeremy the chance to speak again. When the call ended, the whole lobby became deathly quiet. Everyone looked at Jonathan nkly. A strong hint of disbelief shed across their eyes. That¡¯s Jeremy Yates, the highest authority in Jipsdale! He¡¯s one of the Eight Kings of War and a figure of great influence who stands guard in this city! In fact, no one in Jipsdale would dare to speak to him that way¡ªnot even Fabian Jones! Click! Jonathan nonchntly lit a cigarette and looked at Fabian, saying, ¡°Do you n to let these soldiers whom you¡¯ve brought continue aiming their guns at me?¡± ¡°All Spike Dragon Guards, listen up! Immediately keep away your guns!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Just with that onemand, all the soldiers in ck armor instantly kept away their guns. However, there was a look of confusion in their eyes as they stared at Jonathan. They were very curious about his identity, and some even had some assumptions. Despite that, no one dared to ask questions. Ten minutester¡ªno more, no less¡ªthe main door of the hotel was kicked open with a bang. Then, a tanned middle-aged man in a green military outfit barged into the hotel hastily. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± As soon as he entered, Jeremy kneeled before Jonathan. His action instantly caused shock to everyone present. Their eyes widened at the sight of what had happened. No one expected that the first thing Jeremy Yates, the Western King of War, would do when he saw Jonathan was to kneel before thetter. H-How is this possible? He¡¯s the Western King of War! Ignoring everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Jeremy lifted his head and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re in Jipsdale?¡± ¡°Why? Do I need to report to you about mying to Jipsdale?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze was rather cold, causing Jeremy to be terrified and shudder at once. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, that¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± interrupted Jonathan. ¡°Answer me. Do you remember me saying that the King of War Division must not interfere with internal affairs, the governor¡¯s office must not mobilize Asura Guards without permission and that those who disobey thismand will meet the penalty of death?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember!¡± Jeremy quickly nodded. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the governor¡¯s office stated that they were going toy siege to terrorists, hence they requested the aid of the Spike Dragon Guards, and I approved of their mobilization. Mr. Goldstein, our King of War Division definitely did not interfere with the internal affairs of Jipsdale!¡± ¡°Lay siege to terrorists?¡± Upon listening to Jeremy¡¯s exnation, Jonathan sneered and went on, ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the terrorist he¡¯s referring to?¡± ¡°Who?¡± responded Jeremy with a dazed expression. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it reported that there was a crazy killer who had massacred hundreds of civilians in Jipsdale International Hotel? Where is he?¡± His final sentence was directed at Fabian, whom he looked at as he asked. When Jonathan heard that, he said straight away, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask anymore. The ¡®crazy killer who had massacred hundreds of civilians¡¯ you mentioned is me!¡± ¡°What?¡± At that, Jeremy¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly shook his head. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°I did kill people, but they weren¡¯t civilians. In fact, they were hundreds of drug dealers!¡± Jonathan calmly eyed Jeremy. ¡°Did you know that there is a private army with hundreds of soldiers based at the fringe of Jipsdale?¡± ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t!¡± Jeremy¡¯s face became pale as cold sweat unknowingly went down his back. As the Western King of War who guarded Jipsdale, how could he not have known about a private army comprising hundreds of soldiers appearing in Jipsdale? ¡°Then what do you know?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned frosty. ¡°As the Western King of War who guards Jipsdale, you did not even know that there¡¯s a private army around you. What else could you possibly know? Have your days been too peaceful that you¡¯ve forgotten your identity?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡­¡± Jeremy opened his mouth to speak, but he held his tongue. Without any words of defense for himself, Jeremy lowered his head and admitted his fault. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. It¡¯s my fault!¡± Back when he followed Jonathan to conquer thends a few years ago, he had cultivated a habit of admitting his mistakes and epting his punishment head-on. There was no use trying to justify himself before Jonathan. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Do you think your apology will suffice?¡± said Jonathan as he eyed Jeremy coldly. ¡°When I first stationed you in Jipsdale, it was to eliminate all the threats before they had the chance to grow! It was not for you toe here and make yourself king! After you return, go and admit your fault before Asura¡¯s Office. You are not allowed to leave Yaleview even a single step for a year. From now on, your Spike Dragon Guards will be under Hades¡¯mand. You¡¯ve been relieved of your duties!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± The moment Jeremy heard that he had been fired, his expression abruptly changed, and his eyes reddened. After all, the Spike Dragon Guards was the fruit of his blood, sweat, and tears. They had followed him on his journey to conquer thends, and they had ughtered countless enemies together. Now that he had to submit and hand over his army to someone else, it hurt far greater than killing him. ¡°What?¡± said Jonathan with a stern look. Jeremy did not dare to say another word when he met Jonathan¡¯s gaze. Instead, he obediently lowered his head and conceded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Also, before you leave this city, make sure you get rid of the existence of the four prominent families in Jipsdale, such as the Joneses. I don¡¯t want to see them anymore. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± This time, Jeremy did not hesitate at all. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± When Fabian, the governor of Jipsdale, heard Jonathan¡¯s order, he could not help but turn to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have any objections?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold as ice. ¡°N-No!¡± Fabian quickly shook his head. ¡°I just wanted to ask if you could spare my family? As long as we¡¯re allowed to live, I promise that the Jones family will disappear from Jipsdale before twelve o¡¯clock tonight!¡± Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The Legendary Man Chapter 365 Shut Up ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡± Jonathan looked at Fabian coldly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°No! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Fabian hastily lowered his head and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I just want to beg you to give the Jones family a chance to survive!¡± At this moment, he knew very well that he had no chance to change Jonathan¡¯s mind anymore. All he could do was try to save the few hundred lives of the Jones family. Asura had never been one to show mercy. A merciful person would not be able tomand an army, and a kind person would not be able to do politics. If Jonathan was a merciful person, he would not have had the capability to lead the Eight Asura Guards to conquer the world and calm the chaos. Jonathan calmly looked at Fabian and said, ¡°I never said I wanted their lives. I just think that the Jones family is a bit unaware of how much authority they actually hold. Jipsdale is Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Jipsdale. It does not belong to the Jones family. The Jones family is in no position to take control of everything! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Fabian got to his knees. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Goldstein, for giving us a chance to live!¡± Jonathan casually stood up and ordered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to continue being the governor of Jipsdale anymore. After tonight, return to Yaleview with Jeremy and im your punishment from Asura¡¯s Office!¡± Having dealt with enough nonsense, Jonathan continued, ¡°I¡¯m tired. You guys can dismiss.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Fabian and Jeremy were still kneeling on the ground. They did not dare to move. Walking toward the hotel front desk, Jonathan asked, ¡°Now can I book a room in this hotel?¡± The dumbfounded receptionist nodded and replied, ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°Give me one room and get someone to send me a new set of clothes. Remember, I want a new set!¡± Jonathan took out a ck card. ¡°There¡¯s money inside. The password is six zeros!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The receptionist respectfully handed a room card to Jonathan with no hesitation. The tense atmosphere in the lobby gradually dissipated only after Jonathan had left for a while. ¡°Fabian, it¡¯s your fault I¡¯m in this mess!¡± Jeremy got up to his feet. His face darkened. It¡¯s been years since I kneeled on the ground and was scolded like a coward. Thest time was a few years back when I was still a soldier! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Fabian did not make up any excuses for what he had done. He used a chair as support to get up to his feet and said, ¡°After tonight, my life belongs to you. You can do whatever you want to me! I will use my life topensate you!¡± Jeremy shot a re at Fabian and replied, ¡°What¡¯s the use of owning your life? Mr. Goldstein is right. As the Western King of War, I¡¯m too useless. To think that I actually didn¡¯t notice a private army being raised near Jipsdale. How could I continue being the Western King of War? It was fortunate that the person I met today was Mr. Goldstein. If it was the cold-blooded Hades, he would have probably skinned me alive!¡± Hades from Asura¡¯s Office was renowned to be a cold-hearted person. When the Eight Kings of War fought alongside Asura back in the day, the few of them had always been put in order by Hades. ¡°Yes. If it was Hades, he¡¯d have skinned me alive too!¡± A hint of relief shed across Fabian¡¯s eyes. Who doesn¡¯t know about Hades? That guy doesn¡¯t have a heart! He¡¯s just to a fault! Over the years, countless governors have been ended by him! ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop spewing nonsense. Just admit it when you do something wrong and be prepared to be punished for it. You should be d that Mr. Goldstein spared your life today!¡± After saying that, Jeremy did not bother to talk to him anymore. Instead, he turned around to look at the tens of thousands of Spike Dragon Guards behind him. He yelled, ¡°Spike Dragon Guards, listen up! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± they replied in unison. With just an order, the Spike Dragon Guards followed Jeremy out of the hotel while holding on tight to their guns. In a sh, Jipsdale International Hotel was no longer filled with fully armed guards. There were only Fabian, Shawn, and a few people left. After Jeremy left with his guards, Shawn, who had turned pale from fear, got up and looked at Fabian. He asked, ¡°Uncle Fabian, who exactly is that person called Mr. Goldstein? Why did you kneel before him?¡± p! Before Shawn could finish talking, Fabian had raised his hand and pped him. A clear and crisp p sounded, a bright red handprint instantly appearing on Shawn¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle Fabian, y-you¡­¡± Shawn covered his red and swollen face. He was in disbelief. Ever since young, Uncle Fabian has neverid a finger on me. Today, he actually pped me because of an outsider? With a cold look, Fabian reproached, ¡°How dare you inquire about Mr. Goldstein¡¯s background? Remember this. From today onward, I do not want to hear a single word that¡¯s rted to Mr. Goldstein from your mouth! If you dare to bring this up again, I will break your legs.¡± ¡°Uncle Fabian, I¡ª¡± Shawn still wanted to say something, but Fabian cut him off, ¡°Shut up! Have you not caused enough trouble for the Jones family? Do you know that with one phone call, you¡¯ve destroyed not just the Jones family, but also me? If Mr. Goldstein did not have mercy on you, your life would¡¯ve ended. Do you know that?¡± I was Jipsdale¡¯s governor! I was at the pinnacle of society, only second to one person! The life and death of countless people in Jipsdale were in my hands! Everything is destroyed now because of a phone call from a good-for-nothing Shawn! ¡°I-Is he really that powerful?¡± Shawn, still covering his face, was in disbelief. He had thought that Jonathan was just a psychotic murderer. Since thetter had offended him, it only made sense for him to retaliate. Never in his wildest dreams would he have known that Jonathan was a big shot. Thetter was so powerful that even his uncle had to kneel on the spot, so powerful, that with only one word, he could kick the Jones family out of Jipsdale! Upon hearing Shawn¡¯s question, Fabian cast him a cold nce. ¡°What do you think? In this world, who else do you think could make both Jeremy and I kneel on the ground? Who could it be besides that person?¡± ¡°That person?¡± A trace of doubt shed across Shawn¡¯s eyes when he heard Fabian¡¯s words. However, in the next second, his expression drastically changed. ¡°Uncle Fabian, you meant to say that¡­ h-he is¡­¡± Shawn did not dare to finish his sentence because there was only one person who could get Jeremy Yates, the Western King of War, and Fabian Jones, the governor of Jipsdale, to kneel at the same time. That person was none other than Asura! Chapter 366 Chapter 366 The Legendary Man Chapter 366 Heading To Gronga Overnight, the governor of Jipsdale, Fabian, was dismissed from his position for inspection, and he needed to wait for further orders. As for the Western King of War, Jeremy Yates, he would be transferred to Asura¡¯s Office for judgment. Just like that, the four prominent families of Jipsdale were wiped out. Even the leader of the four prominent families in Jipsdale, the Jones family, was not spared. The situation in Jipsdale had changed drastically within a night. It was as if an earthquake had struck the area. In an instant, everyone in the area was on edge. That was especially true for the other distinguished families. They were terrified because they were afraid they would be the next target. While there was an uproar in Jipsdale, Jonathan was lying in the bathtub of a presidential suite in Jipsdale International Hotel with his eyes closed and restingfortably. In fact, even a man like him would feel exhausted after experiencing a long and tiring day. After cleaning the blood on his body, Jonathan fell asleep in the bathtub. Unsure of how long he had slept, he only knew that the sky was dark when the sound of the doorbell woke him up. Ding-dong! Ding-dong! The doorbell continued to ring. Jonathan put on a bathrobe and opened the door. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, these are the clothes you requested.¡± An alluringdy with a perfect body figure and slender legs stood at the door. Her appearance was eye-catching. Unfortunately, Jonathan was not interested in her. He took the clothes and shut the door. It was a set of casual outfits that looked brand new. The tag was still attached to the clothing. Just when Jonathan was about to change into the set of clothes, the doorbell rang again. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Jonathan frowned as he opened the door. ¡°If this is a chargeable item, you can deduct the amount from my card!¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the sexydy hurriedly exined, ¡°Oh, Mr. Goldstein, please don¡¯t misunderstand me! The hotel manager has sent me over to serve you. As you are our VIP, I¡¯m here to spend the night with you.¡± As she spoke, there was no shame on her face. Instead, she stared into Jonathan¡¯s eyes. She believed that no man could resist her. ¡°You want to spend the night with me?¡± When Jonathan heard the woman¡¯s words, he furrowed his brows immediately. ¡°Does the hotel have this kind of special service?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Previously, there wasn¡¯t. But because you are our most valued customer, the hotel manager has purposely arranged this service for you! We will only provide this service for our most important guest!¡± The alluringdy winked. ¡°Oh? So what kind of services do you provide?¡± Jonathan looked at the alluring woman curiously. The woman didn¡¯t seem old. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties. As the woman took good care of her skin, herplexion was great, and she was wearing a tight gown that showed her curvy body. With the light makeup on her exquisite facial features, she was not at all inferior to the top-tier female celebrities. ¡°I can offer anything you can think of!¡± The woman smiled seductively. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you nning to let me stand at the door?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. ¡°Inform your manager that if he continues to offer this kind of service in the hotel, he¡¯ll end up in prison for the rest of his life!¡± With that, Jonathan mmed the door shut. What kind of nonsense is this? This ce is so dirty! Since when did I, Jonathan Goldstein, everck woman? If I want, numerous socialites and female celebrities will sleep with me willingly upon my request. Why would I need someone to provide me with this service? ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Again, the woman¡¯s voice sounded outside the door. Sadly, she only heard a cold reply from Jonathan. ¡°Get lost!¡± The person outside the door fell silent. Shortly after, Jonathan heard hurried footsteps as the woman rapidly left the spot. After she left, Jonathan changed into his new clothes. He then took the Heaven Sword and walked out of the presidential suite. The hotel lobby had already returned to a state of peace and calm. A few receptionists were sitting and conversing joyfully. However, when they saw Jonathan approaching them, they immediately stopped smiling and quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°I want to check out!¡± Jonathan passed the keycard to the receptionist. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you going to leave now?¡± When the receptionist heard Jonathan¡¯s words, a trace of surprise shed across her face. Earlier today, they had gotten the news that no matter how long Jonathan nned to stay at the hotel, they wouldn¡¯t take a cent from him. Besides that, they would have to give him the best treatment. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t understand why Jonathan had decided to check out, as he hadn¡¯t even spent a night in the hotel. ¡°Yes!¡± While replying to her, Jonathan took out a ck bank card and passed it to the receptionist. ¡°How much is the total? I¡¯ll pay with my card!¡± The few receptionists shook their heads anxiously. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the manager has told us that our hotel will pay for all your expenses!¡± Nobody dared to take Jonathan¡¯s bank card. That was because they had seen the governor of Jipsdale and the Western King of War kneel before Jonathan in the afternoon. In addition to that, Jonathan had scolded the two mercilessly. ¡°No need for that,¡± Jonathan said tly. ¡°How much? You can swipe my card and deduct the money from there!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Before the receptionists could say another word, Jonathan interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to deduct the money from my card. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± ¡°All right, Mr. Goldstein!¡± At his words, the receptionists dared not dy the payment any further. One of them immediately took the bank card and processed the payment. A few minutester, the system showed that the transaction was a sess. A young receptionist returned the bank card to Jonathan with both of her hands respectfully. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the payment was sessful!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan nodded and took back his bank card casually. After that, he marched out of Jipsdale International Hotel. As soon as he exited the hotel, his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, have you reached Jipsdale? Did you manage to find the item you were looking for?¡± Jonathan heard Hades¡¯ voiceing from the other end of the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t. Has Jeremy gone back?¡± Jonathan asked cidly. ¡°Yes, he has returned! I¡¯ve heard about the situation. Mr. Goldstein, how do you n to deal with him?¡± ¡°Lock him up for a year. For the time being, you will be in charge of the Spike Dragon Guards. If he knows his mistake a yearter, we will return the Spike Dragon Guards to him. If not, we¡¯ll let him rot in the Northern Crimson Prison for life!¡± ¡°Roger that, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Naturally, Hades dared notment on Jonathan¡¯s orders. He asked, ¡°What about Fabian Jones?¡± ¡°Do you need me to teach you everything?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°If I have to do everything personally, why do I need Asura¡¯s Office?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. I understand now!¡± Intimidated by Jonathan¡¯s words, Hades did not dare say another word. However, after Hades finished his sentence, Jonathan suddenly said, ¡°Get someone to book me a flight ticket. I want to go to Gronga tonight!¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 The Legendary Man Chapter 367 Departure ¡°Gronga?¡± Hearing that, Hades said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you want to go to Gronga?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jonathan lit a cigarette and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know from the start?¡± ¡°I knew, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast!¡± Jonathan had said that the issue with the Hunters Guild did not need any interference after the live-fire drill had ended and that he would deal with it personally. However, he did not expect Jonathan to make a move after just a few days. ¡°Is this fast?¡± Jonathan casually said. ¡°I need to collect some debt in Gronga while I¡¯m there.¡± The Hansley family of Gronga owed him over a billion, and it was time to get it back. It isn¡¯t that easy not to return my money! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how about I ask the Spike Dragon Guards to use the military helicopter to send you there?¡± asked Hades in a low voice. Gronga might not be entirely under the control of Asura¡¯s Office, but at least in name, Asura¡¯s Office was in charge of it. Moreover, there were Asura¡¯s Office troops stationed there. It was more convenient to go there using the military helicopter. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this!¡± Jonathan rejected. ¡°Just ask someone to book the ticket!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The call ended. After the call, Jonathan gged down a taxi and headed for Jipsdale International Airport. Half an hourter, the taxi stopped at Jipsdale International Airport. Just as Jonathan was getting out of the car, he received a notification of the ticket booking on his phone. The message read: Ten o¡¯clock at night. Flight AZ369. Flying first ss in seat number one. Jonathan looked at the message on his phone and walked toward the terminal. Around ten minutester, Jonathan boarded the ne with his ticket. His phone started ringing the moment he sat down in his seat. ¡°Hello, Jonathan. Where are you?¡± said a familiar voice of a woman from the other end of the phone. Jonathan did not have to look at the screen of his phone to see who was calling the moment he heard her voice. ¡°I¡¯m on a ne. What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Sophia?¡± ¡°On a ne? You¡¯reing back to Yaleview?¡± Sophia¡¯s tone changed when she heard that Jonathan was on a ne. She was surprised. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back for the moment,¡± said Jonathan tly. ¡°Where are you going if not to Yaleview?¡± ¡°Gronga!¡± ¡°Gronga?¡± There was a change in Sophia¡¯s tone. ¡°What are you going to do in Gronga?¡± ¡°I have some things to deal with!¡± Jonathan did not mention the issue with the Hunters Guild and the Hansley family of Gronga to Sophia. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Why did you call me out of a sudden? Did something happen in Yaleview?¡± ¡°No. What could happen with Lydia here?¡± Sophia was disappointed when she heard that Jonathan was going to Gronga and not returning to Yaleview. ¡°Listen to me, Jonathan. Lydia is amazing. She¡¯s only used less than half a month to take control of the assets left behind by the four prominent families! Why didn¡¯t I notice that she¡¯s this great before?¡± ¡°Is that so? Then you¡¯ve found a treasure!¡± Jonathanughed and looked down at his watch. ¡°Aunt Sophia, I¡¯ll talk to you next time. The ne is about to take off! We¡¯ll talk again when I return to Yaleview.¡± ¡°All right. Be safe and have a great journey!¡± Sophia said and hung up the phone, and the ne took off. Amid the darkness, the ne gradually ascended, and the scenery below became blurry. The view outside the window was also turning dark. ¡°Good evening to all passengers. Wee to flight AZ369 heading to Gronga International Airport, departing from Jipsdale. Please fasten your seatbelts, and we¡¯ll provide food and water in a bit. Call us if you need any assistance. The entire cabin crew is at your service. We wish you an enjoyable journey!¡± said a cabin crew with a gentle voice. After that, the lights in the ne dimmed. The cabin crew repeated the message in Ustranasion and Harfushian, and the ne fell silent. ¡°Hello, Sir. Wee on board. I¡¯m the head of the cabin crew, and I¡¯ll be at your service!¡± A flight attendant wearing a ck uniform smiled and squatted in front of Jonathan. Her voice was sweet, and she had a sexy figure. She looked even more tempting in the flight attendant¡¯s uniform. ¡°Excuse me, Sir. Would you like to have something to eat or drink?¡± The flight attendant squatted on the ground and looked up at Jonathan. The special treatment in first ss gave the passengers a sense of superiority. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Just give me some in water,¡± said Jonathan nonchntly. ¡°Right away, Sir!¡± There was no hint of disdain when the flight attendant heard that he only wanted a ss of water. People like her were used to serving all kinds of passengers in first-ss after their long tenure. Poor people would not be able to afford first-ss tickets. ¡°Sir, do you need a change of shoes?¡± The flight attendant did not leave immediately but took out a pair of cotton slippers from the drawer below and ced them in front of Jonathan. ¡°Do you need me to help you change into them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jonathan rejected calmly. ¡°All right, Sir. There¡¯s also wine and champagne on board. Just give me a call if you need anything!¡± The flight attendant got up after hearing his words and turned to walk away, leaving Jonathan a glimpse of her captivating back. After she left, Jonathan casuallyy on the couch and nned to take a shut-eye. However, he saw a familiar face just as he was about toy down. Jonathan was not precisely that familiar with her, but he had seen her on television and in advertisements. I think she¡¯s called Yuliana Smith or something? She was a second-tier female celebrity. Jonathan had an impression of her because there was once a head of a prominent family who had sent him her picture back in Yaleview. He had also said she could sleep with Jonathan that night if thetter wished. However, Jonathan was not interested in easy women like her. Naturally, he did not let her sleep with him. At that moment, Yuliana was curled up on the couch like azy kitten. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders, and a ck mask covered half her face. Even so, her beauty was evident. Her breathtaking eyes, especially, were seductive and exotic. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 The Legendary Man Chapter 368 Hijack N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She looks even more beautiful than in the photos! That was Jonathan¡¯s first impression of Yuliana. In the photos, she looked sexy and enchanting. However, at that moment, she huddled on the couch and looked like azy kitten. Her aura was aloof, and she looked intimidating and unapproachable. However, Jonathan was still not interested in her. He only shot her a nce before he closed his eyes and continued to sleep. Just as he closed his eyes, he suddenly heard a male voiceing from beside him. ¡°Excuse me, mister. Can you switch seats with me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jonathan replied. He didn¡¯t bother to open his eyes. ¡°Mister, I have something that I need to discuss with thedy sitting next to you. Please switch seats with me!¡± After the man heard Jonathan¡¯s rejection, his tone of voice instantly turned cold. Furthermore, he sounded as if he was giving Jonathan an order. ¡°I said no!¡± Jonathan frowned slightly and finally opened his eyes. The middle-aged man in front of him was dressed in a ck suit and wore gold-rimmed sses. He looked like a well-mannered man, but his attitude was arrogant. The man looked down at Jonathan as if he wasn¡¯t requesting Jonathan to change seats. Instead, he treated Jonathan as if Jonathan was the one asking for a favor. ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± After hearing Jonathan¡¯s reply, the man looked displeased. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to switch seats with me. It is just a small favor! Besides, it is the same to you no matter where you sit, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Jim!¡± When Yuliana, who had been huddling on the couch, heard the man¡¯s words, she immediately lost patience and shouted at him. Then, she turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mister. My manager is not good with his words. If he offended you, I apologize on his behalf!¡± ¡°Yuliana, why are you apologizing to him?¡± Hearing Yuliana¡¯s apology, her manager, Jim Gilbert, instantly looked grim, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking him to switch seats with me. He had nothing to lose and could easily agree to my request, but he refused. Why are you apologizing to him? In my opinion, he is just an arrogant jerk!¡± ¡°Jim!¡± Seeing that Jim wouldn¡¯t stopining, Yuliana couldn¡¯t help but shoot him a re. After that, she anxiously turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Mister, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to exin to me!¡± Before Yuliana could finish her sentence, Jonathan waved his hand and directly cut her off. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to hear a single word from both of you. Do you understand?¡± As soon as he finished his words, he shot them a cold look. Then, he turned to Jim, who looked bitter, and said, ¡°And you! If you don¡¯t know how to watch your mouth, maybe you should speak less. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t be able to speak for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± After Jim heard Jonathan¡¯s threats, his expression changed abruptly. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear?¡± Jonathan nced at Jim coldly and said, ¡°Shut your mouth and get lost!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing that, Jim wanted to throw a tantrum, but Yuliana reached out to stop him. ¡°Jim, you should just leave. We¡¯ll talk about the contract after wend! Stop bothering the other passengers!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± After Yuliana¡¯s interference, Jim didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene. Left with no choice, he scoffed, shot Jonathan a nce, and then turned to leave. As he walked away, he angrily muttered, ¡°What is wrong with him? If we were in Jipsdale, I would¡¯ve taught him a lesson long ago!¡± Teach me a lesson? Jonathan nced at Jim coldly and did not bother with him. He¡¯s just a small fry! I shouldn¡¯t be bothered with a man like him. If he annoys me again, I¡¯ll just get rid of him! There¡¯s no need for me to waste my time talking to him! ¡°Mister, I¡¯m truly sorry. My manager is not good with words. If you¡¯re offended by him, I apologize on his behalf!¡± After Jim left, Yuliana hurriedly pulled her mask down and apologized to Jonathan. ¡°There is no need. Just stop disturbing me!¡± Even though Jonathan saw Yuliana¡¯s face, he was still indifferent to her. He wasn¡¯t even interested in sparing her another nce. I have met many beautiful women, including female celebrities! Back when I defeated the enemy in the battle and conquered the whole country, many female celebrities begged their bosses to let them climb into my bed just so they can be Asura¡¯s woman! ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Seeing that Jonathan was obviously not willing to talk to her, Yuliana obediently shut her mouth. However, as soon as Jonathan closed his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but peek at him. This man is very handsome, and he looks young! He looks as if he has just graduated from college! His icy aura makes me want to take a better look at him. It is as if nothing in this world can waver him! He looks calm andposed as if everything is in his control! s, he is probably the son of a rich family who never suffers a day in his life! Perhaps he thinks that the world is his oyster! He probably doesn¡¯t know that once he loses his family¡¯s protection, he¡¯ll be forced to face the cruel people in the world! Yuliana let out a sigh and put her mask back on. After that, she got up and walked toward Jim¡¯s seat that was behind her. The purpose of her visit to Gronga was to sign an endorsement contract. Even though the pay was low, it was her only option. In other people¡¯s eyes, Yuliana was a famous star who was living a fabulous life and had many fans. People would think that she was a megastar. However, she herself knew that she was not a megastar. Instead, she was barely able to maintain her reputation as a B-lister. At first, she thought that she could rely on her own skills to get famous. However, as time passed, she realized that she only got famous because the entertainmentpany invested a lot of money in her. She was only famous when the higher-ups wanted her to be famous. If the higher-ups wanted to destroy her, she would lose her fame in an instant. She might not be able to sign a single endorsement contract! The price of keeping her fame was to follow all of the higher-ups¡¯ arrangements. She had to sign every endorsement contract that the higher-ups wanted her to, and she was forced to attend every dinner meeting that the higher-ups arranged for her. If the higher-ups wanted her to apany or sleep with a tycoon or a wealthy man, she had to do as they said. It was then that she truly experienced the dark side of the entertainment industry! At first, Yuliana was unwilling to give in and refused to attend thepany¡¯s dinner meetings multiple times, let alone sleep with big shots. There was no way she could agree to that. However, the price that she had to pay for disobeying the higher-ups¡¯ orders was the removal of her endorsements. She couldn¡¯t even join variety shows. For a whole year, the entertainmentpany didn¡¯t give her any resources. In the end, she was struggling to even pay her rent. Without any options left, she applied to terminate her contract with the entertainmentpany and nned to head to Gronga to start all over. Hence, her trip to Gronga was to test out her options. If she failed to debut again, she would have no choice but to leave the industry, go home, and be a female streamer. Just then, Yuliana remembered the day before she left the entertainmentpany. Her boss had pointed at her nose and said, ¡°Yuliana, let me be clear. Once you leave thepany, you will lose everything! Who do you think you are? A megastar? Even if you are a megastar, you will still have to follow the higher-ups¡¯ arrangements and drink and sleep with our clients! How dare you act arrogant in front of me? Yuliana, I¡¯m waiting for the day that you¡¯ll kneel before me and beg me for help!¡± As Yuliana thought about that, her eyes reddened. She quickly strode toward the restroom. However, just when she pulled open the curtain, she suddenly felt something sharp pressing against her waist. After that, she heard a hoarse voiceing from behind her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m hijacking this ne!¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 The Legendary Man Chapter 369 Useless Loser Hijacking this ne? Yuliana¡¯s face fell as soon as she heard him. It was only then that she saw what the man behind her looked like. He had a beard, bloodshot eyes, and dark circles beneath his eyes as if he hadn¡¯t slept in days. Moreover, he had greasy, long hair that made him look sloppy and perverse. ¡°It¡¯s best if you keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, I cannot guarantee that I wouldn¡¯t shoot your head with the gun in my hand!¡± The greasy man pressed the gun against Yuliana¡¯s back as he boldly sized up Yuliana. The lust in his gaze was obvious. I have never met such a beautiful woman in my life. What¡¯s more, I am standing extremely close to her. Thinking about that, the greasy man couldn¡¯t help but lean close to Yuliana¡¯s hair and take a deep breath. ¡°As expected, even the hair of a beautiful woman smells nice!¡± ¡°Have you had enough?¡± At that moment, Yuliana was trying hard to suppress her anger. I¡¯ve never thought that I would encounter a ne hijack when I am already so desperate! Is God deliberately making me suffer? ¡°Not yet!¡± The greasy man shook his head and looked at Yuliana lustfully as he said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we are on the ne. Otherwise, I would love to see you naked. You probably look even sexier without any clothes on.¡± The mere thought of it was enough to excite him. ¡°Shut up!¡± Yuliana bit her lower lip and felt extremely insulted. Before she left the entertainmentpany, she was a famous megastar. However, after she left the company, she struggled to even pay rent. What was worse, she was being teased by a greasy man in public. ¡°You want me to shut up?¡± After hearing Yuliana¡¯s words, the greasy man instantly licked his lips and said, ¡°How are you nning to shut me up? How about you press your lips against mine?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Instantly, Yuliana felt her stomach churn, and she felt nauseous and disgusted. ¡°Prettydy, if I didn¡¯t have something important to deal with, I would¡¯ve taken off your clothes right now, dragged you to the restroom, and had some fun with you.¡± The greasy man licked his lips and got even more fearless. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Upon hearing that, Yuliana shot him a re. She bit her lip so hard that it almost bled. However, her response failed to scare him. Instead, it turned him on. All of a sudden, the greasy man reached over and grabbed Yuliana¡¯s clothes. ¡°Try me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yuliana instinctively wanted to step back, but the next second, the curtain of the first-ss cabin was opened. After that, her manager stepped out of it. ¡°Yuliana, where did you go? Why are you taking so long?¡± ¡°Jim!¡± When she saw Jim step out of the first-ss cabin, she hurriedly called out to him. However, the next second, a gun was pointed at Jim¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t say a word and put your hands up!¡± ¡°W-What are you guys trying to do?¡± When Jim saw that the gun was pointed at his head, he instantly started to panic. ¡°What do you think?¡± The greasy man looked at Jim coldly and kicked him in the abdomen. ¡°Have you experienced a hijack?¡± ¡°H-Hijack?¡± Hearing that, Jim was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to breathe. ¡°D-Don¡¯t shoot. I will give you anything you want. J-Just don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Useless loser!¡± When the greasy man saw what a coward Jim was, he looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Go to the corner and get down!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After hearing the greasy man¡¯s words, Jim raised his hands and obediently crouched down in the corner that the man was pointing at. The moment he crouched down, he noticed that quite a number of other passengers in the economy- ss cabin were also crouching on the ground. Those people were holding their hands up and crouching there obediently. No one dared to make a sound. Behind them were six other hijackers that were holding guns. At that moment, the hijackers were pointing at the passengers¡¯ backs. Seeing that, Jim was petrified and didn¡¯t dare to budge. ¡°You! Go and squat there!¡± At that moment, the greasy man finally loosened his hands that were about to rip Yuliana¡¯s clothes. Then, he pointed the gun at her head and said, ¡°I want the men to move to the left and the women to move to the right. You have one minute to follow my orders and squat back down!¡± At gunpoint, Yuliana naturally didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Simrly, the dozens of people in the economy-ss cabin were also being threatened, and they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. In less than a minute, the passengers in the economy-ss cabin were all squatting on both sides. ¡°From now on, nobody is allowed to make a sound. Hand over your phones, wallets, and everything valuable that you have!¡± After Yuliana squatted down, a bald man with a submachine gun in his hands raised his gun and started giving orders. After he gave the orders, one of his subordinates immediately pulled out a bag that he had prepared beforehand. Then, he started to collect the passengers¡¯ valuables one by one. They seized the passengers¡¯ nes, phones, rings, bracelets, and even their earrings. Everything that was valuable was all taken away from the passengers. The whole process didn¡¯tst long because nobody dared to speak or move, let alone fight back. A few minutester, the subordinate carried the bag and walked up to Yuliana. ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± The subordinate pointed at the bag, then at Yuliana. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His intent was clear. After a moment of hesitation, Yuliana threw her phone, earrings, and all her jewelry into the bag. It was all she left. Since she left the entertainmentpany, she stopped receiving ie. I¡¯m already struggling to pay rent. How can I afford to own expensive things? ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The subordinate looked down at Yuliana and asked. ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Yuliana shook her head and covered her chest. However, when the subordinate saw her reaction, he took a big step forward, grabbed Yuliana¡¯s cor, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that on your neck?¡± ¡°It is nothing valuable. It¡¯s just an amulet!¡± Yuliana hurriedly exined. Her mother, who had passed away a few years ago, had given her the amulet when she was five years old. Yuliana had been wearing it since she was five years old and had never taken it off before. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± After hearing Yuliana¡¯s words, the subordinate instantly reached out and pulled the chain of the amulet on Yuliana¡¯s neck. The chain broke almost instantly, and the amulet fell to the ground. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 The Legendary Man Chapter 370 How Dare You Bite Me ¡°D*mn, it really is an amulet!¡± Disdain shed in the subordinate¡¯s eyes when he saw the item on the ground. He lifted his foot and stomped on it. ¡°I thought it was some precious item you had hidden. Hmph, what a bad omen!¡± A ck footprint was printed on the amulet after he trod on it. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Yuliana cried when she saw what the subordinate had done. She hurriedly picked up the amulet from the ground. She then carefully wiped away the footprint and fastened it back onto her neck. The amulet was the only keepsake she had from her mother. ¡°Yuliana, are you okay?¡± Yuliana¡¯s manager, Jim, asked in a low voice after the subordinate had left. The former noticed that Yuliana¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yuliana shook her head. ¡°Jim, is there a way for me to escape?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Escape? What are you thinking about?¡± Jim could not resist rolling his eyes at Yuliana upon hearing her words. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re filming a TV show? Escape? Where can we even go? Jump off the ne? They will probably shoot at us. We will fall and smash into pieces. Moreover, haven¡¯t you seen the guns in their hands? If I dare make a move, they will probably turn my head into Swiss cheese.¡± ¡°B-But¡ª¡± Yuliana tried to protest, but her words were cut off by Jim. ¡°But what? Let me tell you. Just do as they say obediently. Do as they tell you. If they are in a good mood, they may even let us keep our lives.¡± ¡°Then, what about our endorsement contract?¡± Yuliana suddenly recalled that her contract was inside her luggage. She had no idea what she would do if the hijackers took it away. ¡°Miss big-shot celebrity, please think of our circumstances before you speak. Is this really the time to be concerned about some sh*tty contract?¡± Once again, Jim could not stop himself from rolling his eyes after hearing Yuliana¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that we can make it out alive, rather than worry about some endorsement contract.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Yuliana opened her mouth to reply, but she swallowed her words in the end. She could only let out a sigh. Jim is right. I should only worry about the endorsement contract if I make it out alive. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of having the contract? Momentster, every single passenger in the economy-ss cabin was made to hand over their valuables. There were no exceptions. After the hijackers finished emptying the cabin of valuable items, they turned their attention toward the first-ss cabin. ¡°You¡­ Bring a few people and go to the first-ss cabin.¡± The bald man gestured at one of his subordinates with his gun. After receiving the order, the subordinate did as he was told and rushed toward the first-ss cabin. Jim sneered coldly as he watched the scene from his perch in the corner. He asked, ¡°Yuliana, do you think that brat will be as impudent as he was earlier? If he continues to act so cocky, he¡¯ll probably meet his end. The hijackers aren¡¯t as nice as I am.¡± When Jim thought about how Jonathan was going to end up in the same situation as them and that the latter was going to be taught a lesson by the hijackers, he was momentarily ovee with joy. He could barely stop the gleeful smile from spreading across his face. Jim did not care about his own well-being. He was content as long as Jonathan was suffering. His personal happiness was built upon Jonathan¡¯s suffering. ¡°Jim, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good attitude to have,¡± Yuliana said as she saw the smug and gleeful expression on her manager¡¯s face. She wrinkled her brows in distaste. It was bad enough that we had to encounter the hijackers. How could Jim want the same fate to befall others? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Jim sneered upon hearing Yuliana¡¯s words. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he acting like a cocky b*stard just now? If it weren¡¯t me, but someone else, he would have already been beaten up ages ago.¡± ¡°Oh, Jim¡­¡± Just as Yuliana was about to speak, she realized that the greasy man who had threatened her with a gun earlier was stealthily approaching her. ¡°You¡­ Come with me!¡± the man ordered. With a gun in his hand, he gestured at Yuliana. ¡°Where are you taking me? I don¡¯t want to go!¡± Yuliana unconsciously covered her chest tightly the moment she saw the man. ¡°What do you think? Pretty girl, where do you think I¡¯m taking you? Obviously, I¡¯m taking you to the restroom so I can have some fun with you.¡± The greasy man stared at Yuliana with a sinister smile. The way he looked at her was lewd. ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Yuliana hurriedly backed away. However, there was nowhere to escape his clutches. The man grabbed onto Yuliana¡¯s hair violently. He then pointed his gun at her head, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better not move rashly. I can¡¯t promise where the bullets willnd.¡± ¡°Jim, save me!¡± Yuliana turned to Jim for help as her hair was being grabbed by the greasy man. However, Jim pretended not to see. He turned his eyes away, not daring to meet Yuliana¡¯s gaze. Are you kidding me? You want me to save you? How am I supposed to save you? With my head? If he really angered the hijackers, not only would he be unable to save Yuliana, but he would also be caught in the trouble. ¡°Jim!¡± A trace of despair shed across Yuliana¡¯s eyes when she saw that Jim would not even look at her. Jim had been the person who took care of odd jobs in the film crew, but he was very hardworking and thoughtful. Hence, Yuliana had made him her manager. When she terminated her contract, she had not forgotten to terminate his as well. She had paid arge amount of money for the termination fee. Despite all that she had done for him, now that she was in trouble, Jim would not even look at her. ¡°Yuliana, please don¡¯t me me. I really can¡¯t help it.¡± Jim nced at her quickly before avoiding her eyes. He then turned around. He no longer looked at her. ¡°Hey, pretty girl. Come with me. No one else will save you tonight.¡± The greasy man smiled lewdly and grabbed Yuliana¡¯s clothes. He pulled her toward the restroom. The other hijackers behind the greasy man also smiled wretchedly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to let me take a turn afterward. I¡¯ve never yed with such a pretty woman before. I want to have a go too!¡± ¡°Wait your turn.¡± Without further ado, the greasy man started to tug at Yuliana¡¯s clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yuliana lowered her head and observed how he moved. She took advantage of hispse in attention and bit down on his hand. The reason Yuliana left the entertainment industry was that she did not want to be someone¡¯s arm candy. She did not want to be forced to sleep with people. However, she had gotten on that ne and now had to suffer the indignity from that group of hijackers. She would rather die than give in to them. ¡°F*ck! How dare you bite me?¡± The greasy man¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at the bite marks on the back of his hand. He raised his hand and pped Yuliana across the face. ¡°You bit me? Since you don¡¯t seem to like the restroom, shall we begin here instead?¡± He grabbed onto Yuliana¡¯s clothes as soon as he finished speaking. With a loud rip, Yuliana¡¯s jacket was torn to shreds. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Yuliana backed away in fright. There were dozens of people in the cabin, but none of them dared to help. No one there was willing to stick their necks out for her. Just as the greasy man grabbed onto Yuliana and was about to rip the garment she wore under the jacket, the sound of a gunshot suddenly came from the first-ss cabin. It was immediately followed by a dark figure flying out from the first-ss cabin. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 The Legendary Man Chapter 371 Pick One Out Of Two Choices Before the crowd could figure out what was going on, a few figures were sent flying out of the first-ss cabin. With a loud thud, the few figures fell to the floor of the ne. Aren¡¯t they those hijackers? Upon seeing the scene, the passengers paled in fright and were stunned. The hijackers, who had just entered the first-ss cabin, all seemed severely injured. With bruised faces, theyy motionless on the ground, as if they were dead. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon seeing that, the leader of the hijackers was stunned, and his face fell. Without hesitation, he pointed his gun in the direction of the first-ss cabin. ¡°You guys, go check it out!¡± He waved his gun. Right away, his subordinates walked toward the first- ss cabin with guns in their hands. However, before they could enter it, they felt a strong force knock into them like a train. Before they could react to it, they were sent flying off, falling hard on the floor. With all their bones broken, they spat blood and died on the spot. At that instant, everyone froze on the spot. The crowd could not believe their eyes at all. Did those armed hijackers just die like that? Not only them, but the leader of the hijackers also paled in fright. His hand, which was holding the submachine gun, kept trembling incessantly. ¡°What the h*ll is going on?¡± the leader shouted in exasperation. Regardless, no one replied to him, as all eyes were focused on the entrance to the first-ss cabin. At that moment, the curtain of the first-ss cabin was opened. The next second, a good-looking man stepped out of the cabin. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Yuliana¡¯s expression changed when she saw Jonathan. She had considered countless possibilities, but never had she expected to see Jonathan show up there. How could this be possible? He looks like a student. How could he have beaten a few armed hijackers? Meanwhile, Jim found it unbelievable too. His gaze was filled with malice when he spotted Jonathan. D*mn it! How could it be him? As a matter of fact, he was even tempted to snatch the gun from the hijacker¡¯s hand and kill Jonathan right then and there. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who want to hijack the ne?¡± As soon as he walked out of the first-ss cabin, Jonathan spotted those hijackers, who were holding guns, and Yuliana whose shirt was being grabbed by the greasy man. ¡°Who are you?¡± Without hesitation, the leader pointed his gun at Jonathan. Judging from his gesture, he seemed that he would blow Jonathan¡¯s head off right away if thetter made a move. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. More importantly, you guys disturbed me!¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows tightly. His expression turned extremely grim. Initially, he had nned to catch some sleep during the flight. Yet, not long after he closed his eyes, he was awakened by those men. He hated it the most to be interrupted in the middle of his sleep. Back in the army, no one would dare to wake him up if there was no urgent matter. ¡°As punishment, I decided to throw you guys off the ne!¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the leader pulled the trigger without hesitation. At that instant, a bullet was fired and flew swiftly toward Jonathan¡¯s head. At that split moment, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold as he made a swift move. In the blink of an eye, he took a step forward and grabbed the leader¡¯s neck forcefully when thetter was pulling the trigger. ¡°Go to h*ll!¡± The next second, Jonathan twisted his wrist. With a crack sound, the leader¡¯s neck was broken by him. Upon witnessing the scene, the crowd fell into dead silence. Is¡­ Is he dead? They thought those hijackers were brutal. Yet, Jonathan was of another level. I can¡¯t believe he broke the leader¡¯s neck in front of all those hijackers! This is way too terrifying! ¡°W-Who the h*ll are you?¡± The greasy man, who was grabbing Yuliana¡¯s shirt, choked on his words as he stared at Jonathan. His hand holding the gun was trembling incessantly. Regardless, Jonathan did not even spare the greasy man a nce after he heard thetter¡¯s question. With an indifferent look, he pulled the cabin door open and pointed outside. ¡°Are you going to jump off the ne yourself, or do you want me to throw you out?¡± The moment the cabin door opened, a strong cold wind blew in instantly. The greasy man who was standing at the door almost got blown away. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± The greasy man trembled with fear. ¡°Let me throw you out then!¡± Seeing the greasy man unable to speak properly, Jonathan took a step forward and gripped him by the neck. In the next instance, he dragged him to the door. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± The greasy man¡¯s knees went weak as he kneeled before Jonathan. ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Disying a cold look, Jonathan directly kicked the greasy man out of the ne. ¡°Help!¡± An ear-piercing scream echoed in the air as the greasy man fell off the ne. Falling through the clouds, the man slowly turned into the size of an ant. Did he really throw him off the ne? All those hijackers¡¯ hearts skipped a beat as they witnessed Jonathan¡¯s brutality. The next second, their knees went weak as they kneeled before Jonathan one after another. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us¡­ We¡¯ll give you whatever you want! We don¡¯t want the money and these pieces of jewelry anymore. They¡¯re all yours! Please spare us our lives¡­¡± At that moment, they were truly terrified. Regardless of how vicious they were, they had nevere across a man as ruthless as Jonathan. Their ne hijacking crime paled inparison to thetter¡¯s act of throwing a human out of a ne. Unquestionably, Jonathan was a devil. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Jonathan still showed utter indifference. ¡°Pick one out of two choices. Are you going to jump off the ne yourself, or do you want me to throw you out?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Those hijackers exchanged looks. Gritting their teeth, they charged toward Jonathan straight away and pulled the triggers. ¡°D*mn it! Let¡¯s take him down!¡± ¡°You have a death wish, don¡¯t you?¡± Observing those hijackers¡¯ movements, Jonathan took a step forward andnded a kick on the abdomen of one of the hijackers. The injured hijacker did not even stand a chance to fight back as he copsed to the ground with a loud thud. Right when the other hijackers regained their senses, Jonathan had taken the gun from the badly injured hijacker. Lifting his hand, he fired numerous shots away. A few loud bangs rang out. Before those hijackers could defend themselves, they had fallen to the ground in a pool of blood. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 The Legendary Man Chapter 372 Arriving At Gronga ¡°Who gave you guys the confidence to use a gun in front of me?¡± As Jonathan stared at the bodies on the floor, his expression turned cold. In the next second, he raised his right leg and kicked the bodies out of the ne. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Instantly, silence nketed the ne. Everyone who saw the scene was dumbfounded. Nobody dared squeak a word or lift their heads. They were scared that their words would trigger Jonathan, and he would throw them out of the ne. At that moment, they were more afraid of Jonathan than the ne hijackers. Thetter would at least give them a warning. As for Jonathan, he took the lives of all the hijackers without saying a word. He was someone who would kill anyone without even batting an eyelid. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Jonathan looked at Yuliana expressionlessly. ¡°No, I-I¡¯m fine!¡± Yuliana quickly shook her head. She was visibly shocked. Her hair was messy, and her pale face became as white as a sheet. ¡°Your shirt is torn.¡± Jonathan casually nced at her. After that, he gave her his jacket. ¡°Huh?¡± Yuliana immediately lowered her head after hearing Jonathan¡¯s reminder. She was shocked because she didn¡¯t notice when the greasy man had torn her shirt, which had caused her to reveal a large part of her skin. ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± Yuliana bit her bottom lip. She was terrified, but at the same time, she stared at Jonathan thankfully. Unexpectedly, Jonathan didn¡¯t bother with her. He turned and went back to the first-ss cabin. After a while, Yuliana returned to the first-ss cabin too. She still had Jonathan¡¯s jacket on her. However, she didn¡¯t sit down. Rather, she stood in front of Jonathan hesitantly and shyly. After all, although her manager had offended Jonathan, he still saved them. When she recalled Jonathan¡¯s merciless actions when he murdered the ne hijackers, Yuliana felt chills run down her spine. If Jonathan had been infuriated earlier, Jim¡¯s life would have ended way before the hijackers hijacked the ne. ¡°Um, about what happened just now, thank you¡­¡± Yuliana lowered her head as she gripped the edge of her shirt, her face flushing. ¡°And your jacket¡­¡± Jonathan, who was resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and nced at her indifferently when he heard her voice, yet he ignored her. All of a sudden, Yuliana felt awkward. At Jonathan¡¯s icy attitude, Yuliana bit her bottom lip as she hesitated. She then mustered up her courage and looked at Jonathan. ¡°Oh, right. I don¡¯t think I know your name¡­¡± ¡°My name is Jonathan Goldstein,¡± replied Jonathan tly. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Yuliana felt relieved as Jonathan finally replied to her. Unsure of the reason, when facing Jonathan, Yuliana felt more stressed than facing her previous boss. ¡°My name is Yuliana Smith. Are you going on a vacation to Gronga? How about we exchange our contact numbers?¡± With that said, Yuliana took her phone up and tapped on the WhatsApp icon. ¡°This is the QR code of my contact. You can get my contact by scanning it.¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± Jonathan rejected coldly. He didn¡¯t even have the intention of taking out his phone. As they were mere strangers, Jonathan didn¡¯t think they would meet each other ever again. Thus, there was no need for them to exchange their numbers. ¡°What if we bump into each other in Gronga? Since you are going on a vacation there, why not we keep each otherpany?¡± asked Yuliana while she bit her bottom lip. Yuliana used to be a well-known celebrity, so she had never taken the initiative to get a person¡¯s contact number. She couldn¡¯t believe someone would reject her request. A year ago, before her agency decided to stop promoting her, numerous bosses and young men had asked for her contact numbers. Back then, she didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. To her surprise, Jonathan was nothing like them. Besides refusing to give her his number, he didn¡¯t even nce at her the whole time. Am I that unattractive? ¡°I don¡¯t think we will ever see each other again in the future.¡± Again, Jonathan shut his eyes and ignored her. ¡°I¡¯m sure we will meet again¡­¡± Yuliana bit her lip and sat beside Jonathan with an upset look. ¡°I think you should fire your manager.¡± Jonathan, who had had his eyes closed, spoke suddenly. Upon hearing his words, Yuliana immediately turned around. Only then did she realize that Jonathan didn¡¯t even open his eyes. ¡°How did you know he is my manager?¡± Yuliana was surprised. All this while, she thought Jonathan wasn¡¯t listening to her. ¡°Of course.¡± Jonathan continued in a t tone, ¡°I know who you are. I¡¯ve seen you in an advertisement broadcasted on the television previously.¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± His words made Yuliana feel ttered. To her, being recognized by Jonathan was even more exciting than receiving an award in a ceremony. Who would have thought a person like Jonathan, who is a man of few words, would watch the television? In addition to that, I¡¯m surprised that he has seen me on television before. ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Jonathan was toozy to bother with her. He suggested, ¡°It¡¯s better if you hire another manager as soon as possible. Otherwise, your current manager might cause you much trouble in the future.¡± Although he had been in the first-ss cabin the entire time, he had heard everything that had happened in the economy-ss cabin. He had overheard how Yuliana¡¯s manager had turned a deaf ear when the hijacker harassed her. ¡°I¡¯ll dismiss him as soon as I reach Gronga!¡± said Yuliana as she pursed her lips. It was apparent she had recalled the earlier incident in the economy-ss cabin. Half an hourter, the ne touched down at Gronga International Airport. While the ne wasnding, police and soldiers surrounded the area. They held heavy artillery and were fully armed. Immediately after the ne came to aplete stop, the police and the soldiers immediately rushed into the ne with their weapons. They scanned the area and looked like they were searching for some dangerous individuals. ¡°We¡¯ve received a call for help saying that there are hijackers on the ne. Where are they?¡± shouted the leading soldier after entering the ne. ¡°They are dead!¡± A middle-aged man in his pilot uniform, who looked like the captain, walked out of the cockpit. ¡°Dead?¡± The expression of the leader of the soldiers fell. He asked immediately, ¡°How did they die? Who ended their lives? What kind of weapon did the person use?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The captain scanned his surroundings. Suddenly, he pointed at Jonathan, who was in the first- ss cabin. ¡°It¡¯s him who killed them!¡± ¡°Him?¡± The leader looked at Jonathan. He waved his hand and led his troops toward Jonathan. Immediately after they arrived before Jonathan, the soldiers who stood behind the leader raised their guns and aimed them at Jonathan. The soldiers looked as if they were dealing with a terrorist. ¡°Did you eliminate all the hijackers on the ne?¡± The leading soldier looked down at Jonathan from high above. Jonathan shot him a nce and ignored his question. He acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear a word the soldier said. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± The leading soldier was infuriated because of Jonathan¡¯s arrogant attitude. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 The Legendary Man Chapter 373 Nelson Carter ¡°Are you speaking to me?¡± Upon seeing the leading soldier¡¯s haughty attitude, Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned chilly as he asked. ¡°Nonsense! Who would I talk to if it weren¡¯t you?¡± the leading soldier replied coldly. Then, he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t y riddle with me. I¡¯ll ask you again, did you kill them?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Jonathan answered impassively. ¡°If you are the one who killed them, then you¡¯reing with me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leading soldier waved and ordered, ¡°Take him away!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With his order, the rest of the soldiers and special police officers behind him did not hesitate as they moved forward to arrest Jonathan. However, Yuliana, who had been sitting beside Jonathan, could not help but question when she saw the sight, ¡°What are you guys doing? Those hijackers got what they deserved. Why are you arresting him?¡± ¡°They deserved it?¡± After hearing her words, the leading soldier scoffed, ¡°Even so, he shouldn¡¯t have killed them. If everyone were to kill anyone as they wish, what would be of thew? Move!¡± With that, the leading soldier¡¯s face turned stony. The soldiers behind him began to arrest Jonathan without dy. Meanwhile, Jonathan, who had been quiet throughout the affair, suddenly spoke. ¡°I cane with you, but you must let them go first.¡± By ¡°them,¡± he was referring to the passengers. Since he had just arrived in Gronga, he did not want to stir up trouble. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Yuliana muttered. Stunned to see Jonathan would be willing to go with the soldiers, she continued, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you don¡¯t have to go! I can hire awyer for you! Besides, I want to see whether the people in Dagfynn of Gronga still abide by thew! You killed the hijackers to save all the passengers on board. Why do they have to arrest you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jonathan waved in refusal, as he did not want to involve Yuliana. Just as she tried to say something after hearing his rejection, the leading soldier interjected, ¡°Why do you have so much to say? If you spew any more nonsense, I¡¯ll arrest you along with him!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Chase her out!¡± Before Yuliana could retort, she saw a few soldiers move forward to execute the leading soldier¡¯s order after a wave of his hand. Then, they grabbed her and chased her out. A few momentster, silence permeated the entire ne. Besides the group of soldiers and special police officers, there was not a single passenger left. Just then, Jonathan finally uttered, ¡°Tell Nelson Carter toe and see me!¡± Nelson Carter? Every soldier¡¯s face nched the moment they heard the name. Nelson Carter was themander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force. He alonemanded the force and protected the whole of Gronga. There were over a hundred thousand soldiers in the Gronga Special Force under his rule to protect Gronga. In every heart of the soldiers in the Gronga Special Force, Nelson¡¯s existence was akin to God. Therefore, they were shocked when they heard Jonathan¡¯s request. This man knows Nelson Carter? He even dared to ask Commander Carter toe and meet him? Does he have any idea how many prominent figures want to meet the powerful man yet could not do so? Even if they were to queue for a month, they might not even get to see themander-in-chief. Yet, this arrogant man here has the gall to have themander-in-chief show up at his call. ¡°You know Commander Carter?¡± the leading soldier probed. ¡°You call him at this instant!¡± Jonathan could not be bothered with him as he continued, ¡°You tell him that I, Jonathan Goldstein, want to see him!¡± Call Commander Carter? There was no way they could call Nelson, for they were just soldiers with insignificant positions. Furthermore, they did not even know his contact numbers. Even if they knew, they would not dare to call him. ¡°What is your rtionship with Commander Carter?¡± the leading soldier asked as he looked skeptically at him. He did not believe Jonathan could contact Nelson. Nelson was one of the most famous figures in Gronga, whereas Jonathan looked to be in histe teen to early twenties. He doubted Jonathan had any connection with Nelson. ¡°You talk too much!¡± Jonathan frowned as a hint of annoyance flitted across his eyes. With that said, he took out his phone and dialed a number. After a moment, a dominating voice sounded on the other end of the line. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein?¡± When the person on the other end of the line realized it was Jonathan on the phone, his voice changed, and his tone of voice spelled anxiety. ¡°I am at Gronga International Airport, and I am detained on the ne by your soldiers. I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to show yourself in front of me!¡± Jonathan ordered. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you have arrived at Gronga?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After Nelson heard that Jonathan was at Gronga, his voice changed as he replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be sure to reach by ten minutes!¡± With that, Jonathan immediately hung up without waiting for what Nelson would say afterward. Meanwhile, everyone on the ne was dead silent when the call ended. Every soldier then looked at Jonathan nkly. A strong hint of disbelief shed across their eyes. Just who is this brat? How could he talk to Commander Carter in such a way? No one in Gronga dares to speak to him in such a way, let alone a brat who looks barely above twenty! Even the government authorities, such as the governors, would not dare to speak to him like that! All of a sudden, the cabin descended into silence. Everyone stared incredulously at Jonathan as though they were trying to discern from his eyes whether he was telling the truth. Unfortunately, they did not get any information besides a bottomless pit and a hint of calmness from the depth of his eyes. Time gradually passed. Within ten minutes, a hurried siren could be heard from outside the ne suddenly. Then, they saw an SUV used by the military halted outside the ne. Shortly, a middle-aged man wearing an emerald green military uniform emerged as he strode toward the ne before boarding. The moment they saw the middle-aged man, the ne fell into deadly silence, to the point where one could hear another¡¯s breathing. It was Nelson Carter. It was indeed him in living flesh. Although some might not have seen him before throughout their lives, it did not affect them from recognizing him with a nce. Without a doubt, the middle-aged man was the most respectable figure among the soldiers of the Gronga Special Force. He was the man who protected Gronga so that not even a speck of blood could stain thend. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Nelson called. As soon as he boarded the ne, he could see Jonathan surrounded by a group of soldiers as he sat in the first-ss cabin. Then, Nelson hastened his pace forward before kneeling in front of Jonathan. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯m Nelson Carter, themander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force.¡± What? Everyone was stunned to see Nelson kneeling before Jonathan. The soldiers¡¯ expressions fell when they saw the scene. They even started to doubt whether their eyes had yed a trick on them. Are we seeing things now? Why would themander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force kneel before a brat like him? Chapter 374 Chapter 374 The Legendary Man Chapter 374 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Collecting A Debt What? How is this possible? Nelson Carter is themander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force, the most influential man in Gronga! For a brief moment, every soldier watched the scene in bewilderment. Nevertheless, no one dared to say a word. While they were dumbfounded, Nelson turned to look at them. He then reprimanded them by saying, ¡°Why are you staring at us? What are you waiting for? Kneel before him and greet him now!¡± Right after the soldiers heard his admonishment, their faces fell immediately. With a loud thudding sound, they kneeled on the ground. However, they still had no idea why they had to kneel. ¡°Get up.¡± Watching Nelson kneel in front of him, Jonathan waved his hand dismissively. He recalled that he had sent Nelson to guard Gronga two years ago. Since then, he had never seen Nelson anymore. Back then, Nelson was the only one who had the opportunity to rank as a King of War other than the Eight Kings of War. Moreover, he was also publicly acknowledged as the second-inmand after the King of War. That was also the reason why Jonathan had decided to send Nelson to Gronga. Nelson was someone who was ruthless and could do things without hesitation. It was what he was most known for. Thus, he was the perfect person who could handle the chaotic mess in Gronga. He only dared to stand up after Jonathan allowed him to. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why did youe to Gronga all of a sudden? Why didn¡¯t you inform me in advance that you wereing?¡± Looking at him nonchntly, Jonathan said, ¡°It¡¯s ast-minute decision. I didn¡¯t expect to be detained by your subordinates on the ne.¡± ¡°Who was it? I will skin him alive!¡± Nelson was enraged the moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. What a joke. Do they have a death wish? How dare they detain Jonathan? Those rascals are bold. Even I, themander-in-chief who has authority over this ce, don¡¯t dare to get in Jonathan¡¯s way. Once again, Jonathan waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. I encountered some hijackers on the ne, so I took the liberty of ending their lives. That was probably why they were detaining me. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know who I was. They were merely doing their job.¡± He did not me the soldiers. If he had wanted to punish them, he could have ended their lives before Nelson arrived. Nelson¡¯s eyes went wide the moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Hijackers? We¡¯re living in the modern era. How could there be hijackers on the ne? These b*stards! I will send a team to patrol the airport tomorrow. I want to see how bold the b*stards are.¡± Gronga is my territory. Jonathan has never stepped into this ce for three years. But look what happened! He has just arrived moments ago. Not only has he met hijackers, but he has also been blocked by my subordinates on the ne. I¡¯m themander-in-chief who has sworn to protect this ce. I¡¯ve let him down. Noticing that Nelson had begun to talk in his thunderous voice, Jonathan could not help but shoot him a re. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Keep your voice down. You are so loud that you may break the ss window on the ne. I¡¯m not here to listen to you talking about these things.¡± Then, Jonathan continued, ¡°Next time, I don¡¯t want to encounter anything like this again. If ites to my attention that Gronga is in chaos, you can pack your stuff and go to Mysonna with Jeremy.¡± The moment Nelson heard Jonathan¡¯s warning, the former¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Has the Western King of War gone to Mysonna?¡± Jeremy, as the Western King of War, is one of the Eight Kings of War. He has been guarding Jipsdale all this while. Why is he transferred to Mysonna? ¡°He can¡¯t even manage a small city like Jipsdale. Why do I want to keep him around? It¡¯s better for him to go to Mysonna to reflect on his mistakes.¡± Jonathan then gave Nelson a brief nce. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I summoned you. I want you to investigate something for me. It¡¯s about Hunters Guild in Gronga.¡± Upon hearing his words, Nelson turned solemn. ¡°Hunters Guild? I¡¯ve heard of the organization before. Rumor has it that it¡¯s a branch of an oversea terrorist group. Usually, they are very elusive, and so we have never been able to capture them! Why are you interested in the organization, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Nelson was slightly curious. Knowing what kind of person Jonathan was, Nelson knew that Jonathan would have summoned the Eight Kings of War and had them destroy Hunters Guild within one night if Hunters Guild had offended him. Hunters Guild is rubbish! They are only a weak organizationpared to Asura¡¯s Office. Just one move and they would be trampled to death by us! Jonathan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions. Just go and investigate it. I want to know everything about the organization. However, be careful not to alert them. No matter what you have found, you need to report the findings to me immediately. Remember, don¡¯t do things without my permission. I want them to be alive, and I have my reasons to do so.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± As Jonathan did not want Nelson to ask anything, thetter would not dare to ask further. Thus, Nelson changed the topic quickly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you have a ce to stay tonight? Do you want me to arrange for your amodation?¡± With a wave of his hand, Jonathan replied, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I can find a ce to stay myself.¡± Nelson continued to ask, ¡°Then, do you want me to arrange for a few of my subordinates to follow you around?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you want to do it? Do you want to protect me? Or are you nning to spy on me?¡± Once Nelson heard Jonathan¡¯s words, the former gave an exnation hastily. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Mr. Goldstein. I was merely thinking that you don¡¯t have someone to order around. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my presence was too conspicuous, I would be more than willing to run errands for you.¡± After all, Nelson was a very famous figure in Gronga. No matter where he went, everyone would recognize him. It was obvious that Jonathan¡¯s trip to Gronga was not to inspect the ce. He was concealing his identity on purpose to do something that he did not want Nelson to know. If Nelson were to follow Jonathan around, the others would figure out right away that Jonathan was a big shot. Shaking his head, Jonathan refused the offer. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here in Gronga to collect a debt.¡± Nelson was surprised to hear it. ¡°Collect a debt? What debt?¡± Jonathan stood up. With a t voice, he said, ¡°Money. Someone has owed me money for a long time. It¡¯s about time she settles the debt.¡± Did I hear it right? Is there someone in the world who dare to owe Jonathan money? When Nelson heard Jonathan¡¯s remark, the former was eager toment more. However, he realized that Jonathan had stridden out of the ne. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Rushing to catch up with Jonathan, Nelson had only taken a few steps when Jonathan stopped him. Without looking back, Jonathan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can go there by myself.¡± Having said that, he did not give Nelson a chance to say anything anymore. He then quickly walked out of the ne. The moment he was out of sight, Nelson, who had been walking on eggshells, finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was only then that he noticed his entire back had beenpletely drenched in sweat. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 The Legendary Man Chapter 375 p Half an hourter, the car stopped outside a luxurious mansion. The magnificent-looking mansion was situated at the highest peak of a mountain. One could vaguely see the panoramic view of the entire Gronga from a standing position. Besides, that mansion belonged to the Hansley family of Gronga. As one of the four prominent families in Gronga, they could naturally afford to buy a mansion on the mountain without difficulty. Even purchasing the entire mountain would be a piece of cake for them. In fact, the Hansley family had indeed bought the whole mountain. On the entire mountain, no other family was living on it except for the Hansley family. ¡°Stay right there! Who are you?¡± Just as Jonathan got off the taxi, a servant named Paul, who stood before the mansion, immediately stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the third daughter of the Hansley family!¡± Jonathan replied indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Ms. Cecilia?¡± After listening to Jonathan¡¯s words, Paul frowned and sized him up. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jonathan said tly. ¡°No?¡± Paul suddenly furrowed his brows when he realized the other party did not have an appointment. ¡°Why are you looking for Ms. Cecilia?¡± Ms. Cecilia is well-known to be the daughter of a wealthy family in Gronga who usually interacts with those affluent scions or heiresses, down to celebrities or female divas, but who is this man? It seems like even his clothes are not as valuable as mine! Not only that, he even came here by taxi. How could a wealthy person even ride in that vehicle? Wouldn¡¯t a rich person have plenty of cars like Rolls-Royce or Bentley? The least they could own is a Lamborghini or a Ferrari! ¡°She owes me money. I¡¯m here to collect the debt!¡± Jonathan gave a nd reply. ¡°Collect a debt?¡± As soon as Paul heard what Jonathan said, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sneer. ¡°Who do you think you are? How could Ms. Cecilia owe money to someone like you? Hurry up and get lost. If you dare create trouble again, I¡¯ll kick you out!¡± Right after that, Paul waved his hands and nned to chase him away. ¡°You deserve to be pped, since you have a filthy mouth!¡± Once Paul¡¯s words fell, Jonathan unexpectedly raised his right hand and smacked the man across the face. The impact was so hard that it actually knocked out some of Paul¡¯s teeth. There was even blood endlessly trickling down the corner of the man¡¯s lips. Paul had also be dazed after the p. He put his hand over his mouth while howling, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°If you talk like this again, I¡¯ll turn you into a mute for the rest of your life!¡± Jonathan gave him a look that chilled to the bone. ¡°Tell Ms. Cecilia that her creditor is here to collect his debt!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s statement, Paul ran toward the courtyard while covering his mouth. Meanwhile, there was a mini banquet held in the living room. Countless people dreamed of entering the Hansley residence but couldn¡¯t, since they had no right to step foot in the Hansley residence. However, that day was an exception because it was Cecilia¡¯s most joyous day. She had lived there while enduring hardships for more than twenty years in that family. It was not until a few days ago that she finally held her head high and defeated those ingrates who had been oppressing her for the past two decades. It was all thanks to Jonathan. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t wiped out the hundreds of drug smugglers and brought her to Shadow Dragon Pool the other day, she wouldn¡¯t have found the legendary Phantom Grass. It was precisely those few stalks of Phantom Grass that had pulled her grandfather back from the brink of death. When Cecilia thought of how those ingrates would be at her mercy from then onward, she instinctively grinned. As for Jonathan, she had long forgotten about the man ever since she returned to Gronga. Although she owed him a few billion, she didn¡¯t intend to pay him back from the beginning. Even if she wanted to, the Hansley family would not give their approval, since it was not considered a small amount even to a prominent family like the Hansley family. There was no way they would agree for her to give such arge sum of money to a stranger. That man cane to look for me if he¡¯s capable enough. However, if he darese, I¡¯ll make sure he could never step a foot out of my house! Does he think Gronga is a deste countryside like Jipsdale, where he could kill whoever he wants? If he has the nerve to act presumptuously here, I¡¯ll directly give the Gronga Special Force a phone call. With my family¡¯s status, if someone tries to harm my family and me, I don¡¯t even need to lift a finger because the Gronga Special Force would eliminate the person right away! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cecilia?¡± At that moment, a young man with a ghastly white face arrived next to her. ¡°You seem unhappy. Did something bad happen today?¡± The young man didn¡¯t seem old, appearing to be in his twenties. However, he had a frail appearance. Judging from his looks, he seemed to have been leading a life of debauchery, resulting in his pale complexion andck of vitality. He currently had long ck hair, and he wore a white tuxedo. Although he had an ashen face, his facial features were exquisite. The people around instinctively made way for the young man once they saw him. Apparently, that man had a very prominent status even in the Hansley residence. He was Wayde Larson, the second son of the Larson family which was the leader of the four prominent families in Gronga. ¡°Of course not!¡± Cecilia, who got lost in thoughts initially, jolted back to her senses at once when Wayde¡¯s words rang in her ears. She then forced out a smile. ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t have any proper rest these days.¡± ¡°Luckily, you had previously gone to another country to retrieve the Phantom Grass, which allowed Old Mr. Hansley to recover. You¡¯d also work hard during that period. However, since he has recovered, you should reward yourself by taking a break. Otherwise, you might copse again when your grandfather gets well!¡± Wayde seemed concerned, but anyone who understood him would know that was just one of his tactics of courting girls. When encountering his target, Wayde seemed like a gentleman with impable manners on the surface. However, once he got his hand on the prey, he would instantly reveal his true colors. He would show how despicable and heartless he actually was after he had bedded the woman. By then, he would no longer be polite to the woman. One would even consider him gentle if he didn¡¯t straightforwardly kick the woman out of bed. ¡°Okay. Also, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you recently!¡± Cecilia spoke with a flushing face. Ever since she returned to Gronga, she felt that Wayde had been incredibly thoughtful toward her. Besides, she could tell that the man was obviously interested in her. Nevertheless, she had never responded to his enthusiasm. As a Gronga local, she definitely heard of the deeds Wayde hadmitted. He had slept with at least hundreds of women alone, and despite not reaching a thousand, the figure was likely close to it. There was no way such a man would be Cecilia¡¯s cup of tea. Unfortunately, since she had gained some status in the Hansley family only recently, she certainly needed the support of others. Hence, she had no other choice but to act friendlier toward Wayde. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with a womanizer like him. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome at all!¡± Wayde chuckled when he heard Cecilia¡¯s reply. ¡°That was what I should do. By the way, are you free tonight? Do you want to have dinner together?¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± After pondering for a while, she wanted to make excuses to reject Wayde. However, at that moment, she suddenly noticed Paul rushing into the living room anding straight to her with a mouth full of blood. ¡°Ms. Cecilia!¡± he cried out. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 The Legendary Man Chapter 376 Out Of Her League ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Cecilia saw that Paul¡¯s mouth was covered in blood, she instantly frowned. ¡°Who hit your mouth?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± Paul covered his mouth and continued, ¡°He said that he was your creditor and wanted to collect his debt from you. I didn¡¯t let hime in, and he just beat me up!¡± Paul wore an aggrieved expression on his face as he waited for Cecilia to get back at the man for him. However, Cecilia¡¯s expression immediately changed when she heard him mention the creditor. Is it Jonathan? I can¡¯t believe he actually dared toe here. ¡°A creditor? What debt is there to collect?¡± Wayde Larson instantly frowned upon hearing Paul¡¯s words. ¡°Who would have the audacity toe to the Hansley residence to collect some debt?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Paul responded with his head down. ¡°Hmph. I would like to know who has the guts to collect debts from the Hansley family!¡± Wayde instantly scoffed in response. ¡°Bring me to see him!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± With that, Wayde followed after Paul as they headed out the door. At that moment, Cecilia, who had been silent, suddenly stopped him. ¡°Wayde, don¡¯t bother about him. He¡¯s just some lunatic who came here out of nowhere. Why would you care about him? Just get Paul to chase him out.¡± As she said that, she waved at Paul and ordered, ¡°Get someone to chase him out.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± At Cecilia¡¯s orders, Paul rushed out without hesitation. Once Paul left, Cecilia smiled at the guests in the living room and said, ¡°Carry on, everyone. Don¡¯t let a lunatic affect your mood.¡± As soon as she finished her words, the banquet resumed once again, and it was as if it hadn¡¯t been disrupted at all. Just then, Wayde turned toward Cecilia and asked, ¡°Cecilia, why didn¡¯t you let me go? I just wanted to take a look at who had such audacity to create a scene at the Hansley residence.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to look at about a lunatic? If he ends up going insane, then what would happen to you?¡± Cecilia¡¯s smile seemed rather forced as she looked at him. She was well aware of Jonathan¡¯s personality. Who knew what would happen if he actually got provoked and flew into a rage just like he did the other day. After all, even an army of hundreds of mercenaries was no match for him. There was no way that the few bodyguards at the Hansley family could defeat him. As she thought about this, Cecilia took out her phone and prepared to call the police. At that moment, she happened to see a familiar figure walk into the living room. He casually took a ss of champagne from a beautiful waitress and took a small sip of it. With that, he nced at Cecilia nonchntly. Although it was just a nce, Cecilia instantly felt a chill run down her spine. He¡¯s here! He really is here! As Cecilia scrutinized Jonathan, Jonathan was also scrutinizing her at the same time. Compared to how she was a few days ago, Cecilia now seemed confident and spirited. It was as if she was a dazzling pearl in the center of everyone¡¯s attention. There was no doubt that she was the focal point of the banquet. Furthermore, her long white gown also entuated her beauty, making her look like a proud princess who was basking in everyone¡¯s attention and focus. There was nothing about her that seemed miserable. ¡°Cecilia Hansley!¡± Jonathan called out softly. Although he spoke in a soft voice, it was clear enough for everyone else to hear it. In an instant, the crowd fell dead silent. Everyone turned to look at Jonathan. At such gatherings, it was extremely rude to address Cecilia by her full name. They would usually address her as Cecilia, Ms. Hansley, or by her Ustranasion name, Selena. ¡°Who said that?¡± Many of the men red at Jonathan, and there was even a trace of anger in their eyes. Once they saw Jonathan standing there with a ss of champagne in his hand, a hint of disdain and contempt shed across their eyes. Jonathan seemedpletely out of ce at the banquet. Only those with prominent statuses could attend the banquet that night. All of them were either sons or daughters of wealthy families. Even those of the lowest status among them were elites and leading figures in the industry. No matter how their looks were, they still looked decent and well-dressed in their suits and gowns. Jonathan, on the other hand, was wearing a set of cheap casual wear. They could tell that it wasn¡¯t worth much at a nce. Besides that, they just wanted tough at the pair of unbranded sports shoes that he was wearing. What era are we in? How could someone dress so shabbily? ¡°Who are you? Who allowed you to barge in? Don¡¯t you know that this is private property, and outsiders are prohibited from entering?¡± A middle-aged man dressed decently in a ck suit snapped at Jonathan. The outsider that he was referring to was, of course, Jonathan. Nheless, Jonathan paid no attention to him and didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He simply swirled his champagne ss gently and nced at Cecilia. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The moment she met Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Cecilia immediately panicked. An inexplicable fear instantly overwhelmed her. In an instant, she remembered how a few days ago, Jonathan killed hundreds of soldiers with a gun and left them with no chance against him. She swore that she had never felt asplicated as how she was currently feeling. Besides that, she had never felt this frightened before. Never would she expect that she would meet Jonathan again so soon and that it would be in such a situation. She waspletely unprepared and didn¡¯t have any backup n. Besides that, there wasn¡¯t even a lawyer or secretary around to help her. Despite that, she was still the third daughter of the Hansley family after all. As someone who had plenty of experience, she quickly calmed herself down within a few seconds. She then nced at Jonathan coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I don¡¯t even know you.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Ms. Hansley said that she doesn¡¯t even know you. What are you still doing here?¡± Once Cecilia finished her words, the well-dressed wealthy man behind her hurriedly chimed in. Such opportunities were rare, and there was no way that they would let them slide. ¡°Exactly? Where are the security guards? Hurry up and chase him out of here.¡± ¡°Security?¡± A few other wealthy men started calling for the security guards with disgruntled expressions. However, no matter how loudly they shouted, there wasn¡¯t a single security guard in the entire living room. ¡°Cecilia, could he be your suitor?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an attention seeker then?¡± ¡°But Cecilia, you really are charismatic. Even a penniless bum like him would dare toe to a banquet to chase after you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really out of his league.¡± A few wealthydies dressed in white gowns with their hair done up covered their mouths and snickered. They were Cecilia¡¯s best friends, and all of them were from prominent families. Although they weren¡¯t of the same status as the four prominent families, they were still wealthy. After all, only those who were worth billions could be best friends with Cecilia. ¡°What did you say? You don¡¯t know me?¡± When Jonathan heard Cecilia say that she didn¡¯t know who he was, he couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°You owe me a few billion. How dare you say that you don¡¯t know me.¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 The Legendary Man Chapter 377 Ouw Owe him a few billion? The moment Jonathan said that, everyone fell silent. At that moment, they couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Cecilia. How could the reputable third daughter of the Hansley family owe someone a few billion? How could this be? ¡°Nonsense!¡± Just then, a middle-aged man decked in a ck suit stepped forward and pointed at Jonathan. ¡°Since you said that Ms. Hansley owes you a few billion, do you have any proof? Do you have a loan receipt? Do you have an IOU document? Do you have awyer to confirm it or an audio or video recording to prove it?¡± The middle-aged man asked him about six questions at a go. Upon seeing that Jonathan couldn¡¯t answer any one of his questions, he then sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any proof, I can sue you for defamation for using Ms. Hansley of owing you a few billion without evidence. Based on what you said, doesn¡¯t it mean that I can go to the Larson family tomorrow and say that they owe me ten billion as well?¡± Everyone burst intoughter at his words. At that moment, Jonathan just seemed like a clown to them. Even Cecilia couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and stifle augh. ¡°Mr. Lawson never disappoints. As expected of the number onewyer in Gronga. His sharp words are enough to leave this young man speechless!¡± ¡°Of course. Mr. Lawson is someone who dares to point fingers and argue back at the judge in court after all. Won¡¯t it just be a piece of cake for him to deal with a penniless bum?¡± The man known as Mr. Lawson was none other than Howard Lawson, a renownedwyer in Gronga. Although he was quite young, he was very eloquent and was the number onewyer in Gronga. Ever since he started working, he had never lost in court even once. He had never lost a single case that he epted. Countless nobles and elites were defeated by him, let alone a penniless bum. ¡°Sir, do you know how much damage you brought to Ms. Hansley with your words just now?¡± Howard casually took off his gold-rimmed sses and huffed onto them before putting them back on. He then turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°If she wants to sue you, she can sue you for defamation and extortion at any time. Did you know that these two charges alone will be enough to give you a sentence of at least three years?¡± ¡°Oh. Is that right?¡± Jonathan chuckled at Howard¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Upon seeing the nonchnt expression on Jonathan¡¯s face, Howard felt insulted. ¡°This is myst warning to you. If you don¡¯t apologize to Ms. Hansley immediately, I will call the police and they can detain you instantly.¡± ¡°You talk too much.¡± Jonathan nced at him. His gaze suddenly turned cold as he looked at Cecilia. ¡°Cecilia, I remember telling you before that you shouldn¡¯t make me wait too long. My patience will only wear thin. But it¡¯s just a pity that you didn¡¯t seem to have understood my words.¡± Jonathan shook his head lightly as he continued, ¡°Now, I havepletely lost my patience!¡± At that, Cecilia¡¯s face instantly fell. A huge wave of horror washed over her. ¡°Sir, are you even listening to me?¡± Howard¡¯s face turned grim upon seeing how Jonathan didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him. ¡°First, you trespassed into private property, then you ndered and extorted Ms. Hansley. Not only that, you even threatened her. Did you know that with these few charges alone, I can send you to jail and imprison you for a hundred years?¡± Howard had never feared anyone when it came to a court case. With his abilities as well as the Hansley family¡¯s connections, he was certain that he could get Jonathan a life sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you talk too much!¡± Jonathan boomed as his expression turned cold. With a slight wave of his hand, a loud p was heard. A bright red handprint instantly formed on Howard¡¯s cheek. The gold-rimmed sses on his nose that cost thousands and was custom-made overseas also shattered at Jonathan¡¯s p. Even Howard himself flew into the table behind him with a loud bang before copsing to the floor with a heavy thud. ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me!¡± Howard held his face and wore an incredulous expression. As the most renownedwyer in Gronga, others didn¡¯t even dare to scold him. If he ever obtained evidence of others insulting him, he could send them to jail immediately. How dare this idiot p me! Does he have a death wish? Meanwhile, everyone else¡¯s expression instantly changed at the scene in front of them as well. None of them would have thought that Jonathan would dare to hit Howard. ¡°If I hear one more word from you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was ice-cold as he red at Howard. Just one nce from him was enough to send a shiver down Howard¡¯s spine, and his hair stood on its ends. As awyer, he had seen countless murderers, but he had never seen such a horrifying gaze. It was as if he would be killed in the next instant after Jonathan red at him. It was terrifying. At that moment, no matter how sharp-tongued, eloquent, or skillful at distorting truths he was, he didn¡¯t dare to utter another word. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If he angered Jonathan, who knew if the lunatic would actually kill him. As of that moment, those around Howard also shared the same thoughts as him. Since they were from noble families, there was no way that they would go against a man as ruthless as Jonathan. After all, it would be a huge loss if anything happened to them. Thus, no matter how badly Howard was beaten up, no one else dared to step forward. ¡°Cecilia, I¡¯ll give you two choices. You either pay me the money orpensate me with your life. Make your choice!¡± When the entire living room fell dead silent, Jonathan then spoke. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Cecilia¡¯s face turned ashen. A huge wave of fear that she had never experienced before overwhelmed her. Never would she ever think that Jonathan would have such audacity to start a fight at the Hansley residence. All of a sudden, she realized that all of her previous imagination just seemed like a kid scheming against a burly man. It waspletely useless. No matter how meticulous her ns were, Jonathan could destroy it with just a gun. He didn¡¯t care about thew, proofs, promissory notes, or anything else. As long as someone provoked him, he dared to kill them immediately. Jonathan was really an ouw. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, h-hear me out¡­¡± Cecilia forced out a smile on her face. At a time like that, she could no longer continue pretending that she didn¡¯t know Jonathan. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 The Legendary Man Chapter 378 Who Do You Think You Are Just when Cecilia finished talking, Wayde, who was standing behind her, stepped forward and said, ¡°Just ignore him, Cecilia! What¡¯s the point of talking to someone like him?¡± He then turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Hey, idiot. I don¡¯t care if Cecilia really owes you a few billion. So what if she did owe you that much? Do you think you can act recklessly in the Hansley family? I¡¯m not going to spare you today!¡± ¡°Not going to spare me?¡± Hearing what Wayde said, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Who do I think I am?¡± Wayde let out a bitterugh. ¡°Boy, it¡¯s been a while since someone acted so arrogantly in front of me. You don¡¯t even know who I am, yet you¡¯re so conceited?¡± ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t even know who Wayde is, and he¡¯s being unscrupulous?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know who Wayde Larson is?¡± A bunch of young, well-dressed men that came from wealthy families simultaneously mocked Jonathan. Who would dare offend the Larson family from Gronga? Especially when ites to Wayde Larson. ¡°You heard them, right? Do you know who I am now?¡± Wayde scoffed at Jonathan. ¡°My name¡¯s Wayde Larson of the Larson family. My father is Julius Larson, who is the head of the family. If you know my identity, you should be well aware not to overstep your boundaries in our territory!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a sh*t about the Larson family or you. I¡¯ve never even heard of you!¡± Seeing Wayde chattering away in front of him, a trace of impatience shed in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. With a wave of a hand, he pped the former¡¯s face. Wayde suddenly cked out after the p, staggering and almost falling to the ground. ¡°How dare you p me?¡± A sh of anger appeared in Wayde¡¯s eyes after Jonathan made his move. I¡¯m Wayde Larson, for goodness¡¯ sake! The devil of Gronga! Since young, nobody dared toy a finger on him. He was appalled when Jonathan pped him. How dare this beggarly man who jumped out of nowhere hit me? ¡°Say one more useless thing and I¡¯ll have you permanently silenced!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold and, in a sh, he appeared in front of Cecilia. He grabbed Cecilia by her neck with one hand, picking her up casually like she was a little chick. In an instant, the third daughter of the Hansley family, with a worth of billions, was lifted into the air. Although Cecilia was almost one hundred and eighty centimeters in her high heels, she still looked petite and powerless next to Jonathan¡ªlike a chick waiting to be ughtered. She could not fight back at all. ¡°What are you doing, punk?¡± ¡°Let go of Ms. Hansley!¡± ¡°Security! Where are the security guards? Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± The moment Jonathan grabbed Cecilia, it was like poking a ho¡¯s nest. Everyone in the room went into a frenzy. Especially the wealthy young men that came from powerful families. Relying on the fact that there were many of them, they rushed in front of Jonathan, trying to stop thetter in any way they could. ¡°Get lost!¡± Frowning, Jonathan gave each of them a p and sent them flying. ¡°What are the rest of you standing there for? Go get him!¡± Wayde, who was pped senseless by Jonathan earlier, ordered his men angrily once he saw that Jonathan was still behaving as he pleased. Those men were the bodyguards his father specially hired for him. Back then, his older brother had once been kidnapped by a group of kidnappers. From that moment onward, no matter where he went, those bodyguards would follow him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wayde!¡± After hearing Wayde¡¯s order, a few brawny men in ck suits walked out from behind him. Judging from the way they walked, it was obvious they had gone through special training. It was evident with the murderous looks on their faces. Anyone could tell they had emerged out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. ¡°Get him!¡± Wayde ordered. The bodyguards instantly surrounded Jonathan. Without hesitation, they threw punches at him. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Seeing the bodyguards make their moves, Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold. Raising his right hand slightly, he grabbed one bodyguard¡¯s fist and twisted it hard. Crack! Before the bodyguard coulde to his senses, Jonathan had already broken the former¡¯s hand. Then, Jonathan raised his left leg and kicked the bodyguard in his stomach. Crash! The kick sent the bodyguard flying for over ten meters. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Wayde¡¯s face fell pale from being shocked by the sight before him. Those bodyguards were professional mercenaries, specially hired by his father at high sries from abroad. Even if a private army wanted to assassinate him, they couldn¡¯t easily touch him. However, those bodyguards barely got near Jonathan and even got kicked as far as ten meters away. How is this possible? Just as he finished speaking, Jonathan grabbed onto another bodyguard¡¯s neck and kicked him. Crack! The sound of broken bones resounded. That bodyguard had seven to eight of his bones broken from that kick. In a blink of an eye, half of the bodyguards that charged at Jonathan earlier were now on the ground. Besides, Jonathan barely moved his hand that was grabbing Cecilia the entire time. ¡°Kill him! Kill him now!¡± Wayde exploded in anger. Without hesitation, the remaining standing bodyguards whipped out their guns from their waists and aimed them at Jonathan. ¡°So you want to use guns on me, huh?¡± Seeing the bodyguards taking out their guns, Jonathan not only didn¡¯t panic, but his eyes also had a glint of disdain. ¡°Who gave you guys the courage?¡± At that moment, a figure shed in front of their eyes. Before the bodyguards could react, Jonathan punched the temple of one bodyguard. Thud! The punch sent the bodyguard crashing to the floor. Right when he was falling, the gun that was in his hand fell into Jonathan¡¯s hands instead. Bang! Bang! A few gunshots sounded. The remaining bodyguards didn¡¯t even have the chance to pull the trigger before they fell into a pool of blood. He¡¯s killing people? Witnessing the sight before them, shrill screams started sounding in the living room. Following that, the wealthy young men and women started to look pale and fled in all four directions. They all cursed that their legs could not carry them away faster. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 The Legendary Man Chapter 379 Warning Wayde never imagined that Jonathan would actuallymit murder. What was more, he even did it in front of so many people. At that point, Wayde no longer looked like the handsome young man he was before. His ck tuxedo was now covered in dust, and his ashen face was also stained with fresh blood. Even his lips were swollen and there was a bright red handprint on his face. ¡°H-How dare you?¡± Wayde looked at Jonathan and gulped as a huge wave of fear overwhelmed him. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Jonathan nced at Wayde, aloof. ¡°I told you¡ªif you¡¯re going to keep saying nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you! Did you think I was joking?¡± With that, Jonathan raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at Wayde. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t kill me. If you do, the Larson family won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± Wayde stuttered, fearing for his life. Since he was young, no one dared to point a gun at him, let alone threaten his life. ¡°What did you say? If that¡¯s the case, I might as well wipe out the entire Larson family, then!¡± Jonathan stated, indifferent. The Larson family, my foot! They¡¯re just like ants to me! If they¡¯re going to offend me, I¡¯ll let them perish together. Dead silence fell upon everyone when they heard what was said. They looked at Jonathan with shock and disbelief. Wipe out the Larson family? Who does he think he is? The Larson family was the wealthiest family in Gronga. It was even said that the head of the Larson family, Julius, had a close rtionship with Nelson Carter, the topmander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force. Even the governor of Gronga got along with him. Does Jonathan really think he can get out of Gronga alive if he kills Wayde? ¡°You..¡± Wayde was so frightened that he was unable to speak coherently. Just when he was about to say something, Jonathan immediately cut him off and shouted, ¡°You talk too much!¡± Bang! A gunshot sounded; a golden bullet went right through Wayde¡¯s forehead. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wayde¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Even before his death, he couldn¡¯t believe that Jonathan would dare to kill him. Other than Wayde, Cecilia and the rest of the wealthy young men and women were also in disbelief. Staring at Jonathan, their eyes were filled with fear. D-Did he actually kill Wayde? He¡¯s the son of Julius Larson from the most prominent family in Gronga! Since Jonathan has killed him, that only means that he has forged a deadly vengeance with the Larson family! The Larson family had lived in Gronga for decades. No one couldpete with them when it came to their power and connections in Gronga. They could squash Jonathan as easily as squashing an ant. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Jonathan made the conscious choice to kill Wayde. He killed thetter like stepping on an ant, disregarding himpletely. ¡°Tell the Hansley family that they have to repay what they owe me. What happened today was just a small little warning. If they¡¯re still going to deny the debt, the next time I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no need for the Hansley family to exist anymore!¡± Once Jonathan stated those words with an indifferent expression, he walked out with Cecilia in his hand. No one in the Hansley family dared to stop him and could only watch as he left with Cecilia. He came alone, killed Wayde with a gun, and kidnapped Cecilia. Jonathan truly showed the upper ss of Gronga that no matter how meticulous their ns were, he could destroy them with just a gun. The Hansley family? The Larson family? Bullsh*t! Anyone who dares to cross me will face the gun! The news that Cecilia was taken away by a stranger in front of everyone at the Hansley family¡¯s dinner party spread throughout Gronga in less than an hour. The news of Wayde¡¯s murder especially threw everyone off. People wondered who dared to thread on thin ice like that. Has he not heard that the Larson family technically runs Gronga, and that Julius is the boss around here? Everyone was baffled that Jonathan dared to make a move against the son of the Larson family, thinking that he had too many lives to spare. Wasn¡¯t the fate of the kidnapper that kidnapped Julius¡¯ eldest son tragic enough? Just when the news had reached every corner of Gronga, the elders of the Hansley family found out about it as well. They were furious when they heard Cecilia was kidnapped from the Hansley residence. How dare he kidnap Ms. Cecilia in the Hansley family¡¯s territory? What¡¯s the difference between doing that and pping us on the face? The Hansley family wasn¡¯t considered an internationally prominent family, but they were a respectable family on the ind. Not to mention, the Hansley family was worth billions and was one of the four prominent families in Gronga. How dare someone kidnap Ms. Cecilia from the Hansley family¡¯s territory? That¡¯s no different from courting death. ¡°Who was it? Who had the nerve to mess around in the Hansley family¡¯s territory?¡± In a luxury vi located in Gronga, a middle-aged man was seriously reprimanding those who were present. Regardless of whether they were his juniors or peers, those who were standing before him didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. They couldn¡¯t even talk back to him. However, they had no choice, as the man had just taken over control of the Hansley family from Wilson Hansley. It was all thanks to his daughter, who had just been taken away. If it wasn¡¯t for the few Phantom Grass his daughter brought back from the maind a few days ago to save Wilson, there was no chance for him to be the patriarch of the Hansley family. ¡°Uncle Marcus, I¡¯ve already sent someone to call the police. The Department of Criminal Investigation has also sent someone to retrieve the surveince footage. I reckon it won¡¯t take long for them to find out who has taken Cecilia.¡± The person who was speaking was Cecilia¡¯s elder cousin, Cedric Hansley. He was also the eldest son in the Hansley family. Before Marcus took over as head of the family, he was originally the most promising candidate for the position of the head of the Hansley family. He was to be the sessor who was of the next generation. However, all of that changed when Cecilia brought the Phantom Grass back from the maind. ¡°Retrieve the surveince footage? What¡¯s the use of that?¡± After listening to his nephew, Marcus sneered, ¡°Our best bet is to send someone to block the streets and get the Elite Unit to track them down.¡± The Elite Unit was a special police force in Gronga that targeted terrorists and extremely dangerous people working under the Department of Criminal Investigation. It could be said that the Elite Unit was second only to the Gronga Special Force. ¡°Uncle Marcus, the person who got taken away is Cecilia, not Grandpa. If he was the one who got taken, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if you sent the Elite Unit and close off the streets.¡± Cedric inadvertently pursed his lips. It¡¯s not like it was a prominent figure who got taken away; it¡¯s just a daughter of the Hansley family. He¡¯s even thinking of blocking the streets and dispatching the Elite Unit? Does he really think that his daughter is some internationally famous figure? Chapter 380 Chapter 380 The Legendary Man Chapter 380 Dirty Work ¡°Hmph!¡± Marcus couldn¡¯t help but snort after hearing what Cedric said, displeased with thetter¡¯s attitude. Nheless, he knew very well that everyone in the Hansley family held resentment toward him. Everyone in the Hansley family knew that the only reason Marcus became the sessor was because of his daughter. Without his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have the right to take over. I bet these people must be secretlyughing at my daughter¡¯s kidnapping! But fret not. As long as my daughter¡¯s still alive, these people won¡¯t be able to change Wilson¡¯s thoughts of me! Oh well, too bad nobody in this house could cure Wilson¡¯s illness and only my daughter managed to do so with the Phantom Grass that she brought back from the maind. Just when he was thinking about those things, there was suddenly a sound of hurried footsteps outside the door. It was an old man in his seventies to eighties, with an alluring young woman supporting him. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Marcus was surprised to see the old man. The old man wasn¡¯t any ordinary person. He was the patriarch of the Hansley family, a legend in Gronga¡ªWilson Hansley. Back then, he led the Hansley family from nothing to bing one of the four prominent families in Gronga. He was the true self-made big shot. ¡°If I don¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid the entire house will be torn apart!¡± Wilson scowled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who took Cecilia away?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know yet!¡± Marcus shook his head. ¡°The Department of Criminal Investigation had already sent someone to retrieve the surveince footage. We reckon it won¡¯t take long for them to find out who took Cecilia. Once I find out who that son of a b*tch is, I¡¯m going to turn him to dust!¡± He was the most anxious person out of the entire Hansley family when Cecilia got taken away. It doesn¡¯t matter that my daughter has been kidnapped. But if it¡¯s going to affect my status, I¡¯m doomed! ¡°Call Chief Warren from the Department of Criminal Investigation immediately, and have him dispatch more people to search the entire city. Tell him it¡¯s an order from me!¡± Wilson demanded. Based on his status in Gronga,manding a chief from the Department of Criminal Investigation wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give him a call right now.¡± Without another word, Marcus picked up his phone and headed out the door. Once Marcus left, Wilson looked to the rest and asked, ¡°Does anyone know why Cecilia got taken away?¡± ¡°We heard Cecilia owed him some money, and he was here to collect the debt,¡± said Cedric, his oldest grandchild who spoke up against Marcus earlier. ¡°But Cecilia said she didn¡¯t know him at all. That really angered him, so he took her away.¡± ¡°Cecilia owed him money?¡± Hearing that, Wilson furrowed his brows. ¡°How much did she owe him?¡± ¡°I heard it was a few billion.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wilson¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°A few billion? How did Cecilia owe him so much money?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Cedric shrugged. ¡°Maybe he was lying? I doubt Cecilia would owe him that much money.¡± ¡°How would you know?¡± A young woman next to him chimed in. ¡°What if she lost her money while gambling at Durbaine? It¡¯s not that difficult to lose a few billion on the gambling table.¡± ¡°Stop with your nonsense. Cecilia isn¡¯t a gambler!¡± Cedric red at the young woman. Although I despise Cecilia to the core, I still have to pretend to be courteous in front of Grandpa. ¡°All right. Forget about how Cecilia owed him money. What¡¯s more important is that one of our own was kidnapped right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. If this gets out there, how will the Hansley family hold its head up in Gronga in the future?¡± Wilson said gravely. There were many people who wanted to see the downfall of the Hansley family. If this is made known to the public, how will I face anyone again? ¡°Grandpa, not only did that guy take Cecilia away, he even killed Wayde Larson of the Larson family!¡± Cedric reminded in a low voice. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you say?¡± Suddenly, Wilson¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Wayde Larson is dead?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead.¡± Cedric nodded. ¡°He was shot by that jerk!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier?¡± Wilson¡¯s expression was so gloomy that it looked like a storm cloud that was going to rain. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform the Larson family.¡± Cedric thought it was strange and didn¡¯t understand why Wilson was overreacting to Wayde¡¯s death. ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier?¡± Wilson angrily threw his cane away. ¡°Wayde died in the Hansley residence. It doesn¡¯t matter who killed him because it will now involve the Hansley family!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be, Grandpa!¡± The expression on everyone¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Everyone saw that jerk kill Wayde and take Cecilia away. No matter how upset the Larson family is, they wouldn¡¯t put the me on us, would they?¡± ¡°You know nothing!¡± Wilson red at the young man and scolded, ¡°Do you really think that old man from the Larson family will be reasonable after knowing that his son died? They¡¯re not going to let anyone or anything linked to this incident get away!¡± ¡°But, Grandpa-¡± Before Cedric could finish talking, Wilson instantly interrupted, ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to say anything anymore. Immediately send people all over the city to hunt that man down. Let me know as soon as you have news about it! Also, call the governor¡¯s office and let him know I¡¯m visiting.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± After hearing Wilson¡¯s orders, Cedric¡¯s face darkened, and he turned around to leave without saying anything else. Everyone else¡¯s expression also darkened when they heard the governor¡¯s office being mentioned. No one would have thought this incident would involve the governor¡¯s office of Gronga. Not only that, Wilson was going to visit him in person. At that moment, Marcus, who had finished making his call outside, came back. ¡°Dad, I just called Chief Warren, and he said he¡¯ll immediately send the police to search the whole city. Once they have news, they¡¯ll let us know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wilson nodded and looked at him. ¡°Give the Larson family a call. Tell them I¡¯ll be going over to visit Julius. Wait, no. Don¡¯t call them. You need to go there and send them the message yourself on my behalf.¡± ¡°Dad, you want me to go visit the Larson family?¡± Marcus was taken aback by Wilson¡¯s request. After Wilson fell ill, their family had not kept in touch with the Larson family for years. Now he¡¯s asking me to go visit them today? ¡°Yes.¡± A haughty smile shed across Wilson¡¯s face. ¡°Wayde is Julius¡¯ son. Do you think he¡¯d be able to sit still after his son got murdered?¡± ¡°Dad, what are you trying to say?¡± Marcus blinked a few times and finally realized what he meant. ¡°That guy dared to break into the Hansley residence alone and take one of our own. He even killed Wayde in front of so many people. So, I doubt he¡¯s any good. We won¡¯t have to worry if the Department of Criminal Investigation manages to catch him. However, if they don¡¯t, the Hansley family is going to be in big trouble!¡± Wilson let out a bitterugh. He then continued, ¡°But if the Larson family is taking action¡­ That¡¯d be different! Based on the Larsons¡¯ power in Gronga and around the world, I¡¯m afraid that guy won¡¯t be able to escape the pursuit of the Larson family. If the Larsons make their move, that man is sure to die. This is what we call getting someone else to do the dirty work!¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 The Legendary Man Chapter 381 I Want The Hansley Family While the ind was inplete turmoil, Jonathan brought Cecilia to a nearby mountain. Atop the mountain, it was misty and clouded by drizzle. From the mountain peak, one could vaguely overlook the entire ind. When the sky darkened, the breathtaking night view of the ind was in full view. Jonathan casually lit up a cigarette as he sat on a rock with his legs dangling in the air. He was thoroughly enjoying the scenery. However, standing behind him, Cecilia was not so at ease. Her face was deathly pale as she stared at the man in horror. Although Jonathan did not do anything to her, Cecilia could not suppress the surging fear in her heart. ¡°You¡¯re just letting me be. Aren¡¯t you worried that I will run off?¡± Jonathan had his back faced towards Cecelia, not even bothering to keep an eye on her. He did not even tie her up to restrict her movements. It was as if he didn¡¯t care if she escaped. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Jonathan replied without even looking back. ¡°If I wanted to kill you, you wouldn¡¯t even have a fighting chance to escape.¡± Not just the measly Cecilia, Jonathan could destroy the entire Hansley family with great ease. Where could she run to anyway? All thend on earth belongs to Asura¡¯s Office! Even if she ran to the ends of the earth, she could not outrun his reach. ¡°What are you nning to do now? Are you going to just keep me hostage and demand money from my family?¡± A trace of remorse shed in Cecilia¡¯s heart as she looked at Jonathan¡¯s back. If she knew that this would happen, she would not have lied to Jonathan back then. However, she had no way of knowing that Jonathan was such a maniac. The man actually turned the entire Gronga upside down and kidnapped her in front of everyone. He even got rid of Wayde on the spot! It was clear that he was a psychopath. ¡°Money?¡± Jonathan chuckled after he heard what Cecilia said. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m short of money?¡± There was at least ten billion in just that one bank card of his that could never be exhausted. Not to mention, he took over a few influential families in Jazona and Yaleview. Jonathan had at least several hundred billions worth in just assets alone. A few billion was like peanuts to him. ¡°Then¡­ what do you want?¡± Cecilia asked nervously. ¡°I already said earlier that it¡¯s not so easy to take my things. My debts are not settled so easily, either.¡± Jonathan tossed the cigarette butt in his hand, then turned to look at Cecilia. ¡°The moment you decided to go back on your word, it became a matter that cannot be settled with money.¡± ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± Cecilia bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You and your Hansley family have to pay the right price to make it up to me,¡± Jonathan said coolly. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t take things too far!¡± Cecilia grew increasingly anxious as she listened to Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is Gronga. You took me away in front of so many people and even killed Wayde Larson. Do you think the Larson family will let you off so easily? Do you think the Department of Criminal Investigation of Gronga will let you off so easily?¡± ¡°Too far?¡± Jonathan chuckled coldly upon hearing Cecilia¡¯s little speech. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, your grandfather would probably still be lying in his hospital bed, breathing hisst breaths, and ready to go any minute. And you, Ms. Cecilia, you would probably still be ostracized by those siblings of yours and not even be able to be part of the core of the Hansley family!¡± Jonathan took a breath and continued, ¡°As of now, your grandfather¡¯s sickness is cured, and your father has sessfully taken over the Hansley family. And you, Cecilia, have be the hot topic of Gronga. Now, you¡¯re saying I¡¯m taking things too far? Back then, did I force you to buy the Phantom Grass from me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cecilia wanted to refute, but she could not find the words to say. Jonathan was right. If she did not take the Phantom Grass from the Shadow Dragon Pool back then, she would not have be the heroine of the Hansley family, and her father could not have taken over the Hansley family. Suddenly, she felt somewhat regretful. If she had not tried to fool Jonathan and refused to give him the money, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Furthermore, she would not have been dragged to this deste ce by Jonathan. If Jonathan really wanted to do anything to her, she could scream until her lungs gave out and it would be futile. ¡°Jonathan, let me go, and I will give you all the money. As long as you let me go, I will guarantee that the Hansley family will give you all the money. Heck, I¡¯ll even give you an extra one hundred million!¡± At that critical moment, Cecilia finally caved in. Since things had alreadye to this and she had fallen into Jonathan¡¯s hands, she had no choice but to surrender and obediently give him the money. Her life was more important than money. Cecelia¡¯s father had only just taken over the Hansley family, bestowing her the title of being the most revered daughter of the Hansley family in Gronga. She had been waiting for this day toe for almost twenty years. Hence, she could not bear to give up her life just like that. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Jonathan simply shook his head at Cecilia¡¯s words. ¡°I literally just said that this matter is not something that money can solve anymore.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want, then?¡± Cecilia asked while biting her lip. ¡°I want the whole Hansley family!¡± said Jonathan in an icy tone. Hearing the man¡¯s words, Cecilia subconsciously opened her mouth in opposition. ¡°No way! The Hansley family would never agree to it.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t agree?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°If the Hansley family refuses, then I will crush your entire family!¡± Hearing that, Cecilia felt a chill run down her spine. A terrifying sense of dread engulfed her entire body from head to toe. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, she realized that she had messed with the wrong person. Time flew by, and one night passed in the blink of an eye. Throughout the entire time, Jonathan did not budge an inch from the rock. The cold night and strong winds were nothing to him. He had endured much worse when he was in the army previously. No harm coulde to him just from a little harsh weather. Besides, Jonathan could use the time to cultivate the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Unfortunately, Cecilia was not as tough as he was. She was just a normal person. What was more, she was a pampered and spoiled daughter of a rich family. One night of chilly weather almost turned Cecelia into a block of ice. The worst part was when the sun was beginning to peek through the clouds. The moment the sunrays hit her body, she could not help but sneeze. Cecelia had caught a cold. She even almost got a high fever from the frigid weather. ¡°Jonathan, how long do you n to keep me here?¡± Cecilia sniffled. She was so cold that her eyes were red and her face was ghastly pale. In addition to her frail appearance, Cecelia looked extremely pitiful. It was heart-rending to see. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 The Legendary Man Chapter 382 You Speak Too Much Nonsense It was a shame that Jonathan was never one to showpassion for others. Cecilia was no exception to that. Everything that she was going through was brought upon by herself. She had asked for it. ¡°Until the Department of Criminal Investigationes to get you.¡± Jonathan shot Cecilia a cold look and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡± Cecilia bit hard on her lip and said nothing. Jonathan was right. She was indeed waiting for the Department of Criminal Investigation. That was because the Department of Criminal Investigation of Gronga was herst saving grace! However, looking at Jonathan¡¯s indifferent attitude, Cecelia suddenly felt uncertain. She could not understand where this man got his self-confidence from, but he was not even bothered by that highly regarded authoritative body. Even terrorist organizations would fall short in the face of the Department of Criminal Investigation, let alone Jonathan who was just one man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They should be here soon.¡± While saying that, Jonathan lit up a cigarette and stood up from the rock he was sitting on. When he left the Hansley residence, he had no intention of hiding. If the Department of Criminal Investigation could not find him over the night, then they were useless. In that case, they should cease to exist. As expected, the Department of Criminal Investigation did not let him down. Just as his cigarette was reaching its end, a strong gust of wind suddenly broke through the sky. Shortly after, a police helicopter was seen ascending into the sky. Its gigantic propeller created a massive gale on the mountaintop. Under the howling wind, the feeble Cecilia was almost blown away. Whoosh! The doors of the helicopter swung open, and out came five or six special police who were equipped with guns. They raised their weapons and aimed them right at Jonathan. At the same moment when the doors burst open, a loud roar of engines was heard. Several police off- road vehicles charged toward the top of the mountain. The car doors swung open. Even more special police stepped out and pointed their guns at Jonathan. ¡°To the criminal on top of the mountain, drop your weapons and put both your hands up. You are surrounded¡­¡± The sentence was shouted simultaneously from both sides on thend and in the air. However, when he heard the police¡¯s orders, not only did Jonathan not even look at them, he replied indifferently, ¡°Criminal? Who gave you guys the balls to call me a criminal? Screw off! This is not something the Department of Criminal Investigation can interfere with!¡± What did he say? The faces of all the special police fell when they heard his words. This is not something the Department of Criminal Investigation can interfere with? There was nothing in the whole of Gronga that the Department of Criminal Investigation could not interfere with. From bigger problems such as terrorist activities to minor offenses like robbery, it all fell under the jurisdiction of the Department of Criminal Investigation. Yet, Jonathan was saying that they had no right to interfere. Who does he think he is? ¡°What did you say?¡± One of the leaders of the special police of the Department of Criminal Investigation spoke up. He scoffed and said, ¡°This is not something the Department of Criminal Investigation can interfere with? Who do you think you are? Do you think you are a VIP of Gronga, or you¡¯re Nelson Carter, themander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force?¡± There were only two people in the whole of Gronga that the Department of Criminal Investigation could not touch. The first was the executivemander of Gronga, George Langdon. The other was Nelson Carter, themander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force. Jonathan was neither one of these people. He was basically a nobody to them. ¡°Whoever they are, they have no right to meddle in my affairs either,¡± said a calm Jonathan. The moment his words fell, only one thought popped up in all the minds of the special police. This man is a lunatic! An absolute maniac! That was the only logical exnation as to why he would kidnap Cecilia in front of so many watchful eyes, and how he could take out the second son of the Larson family, Wayde. When Cecilia heard what Jonathan said, she could not help but stare at him in disbelief. Just where did he get his confidence from? He is actually looking down on the Department of Criminal Investigation! Did he think that the special police of the Department of Criminal Investigation was the same as the insignificant army of Jipsdale? Did he think that with just one gun, he could wipe them all out with no survivors left? If he really dared to open fire on the special police, Jonathan would never be able to leave Gronga. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He would not even make it down the mountain. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m giving you three minutes to put down your weapons and raise your hands. If you don¡¯t do it within three minutes, then we won¡¯t be so polite anymore.¡± With that said, the head of the special police flicked his hand, and the sound of bullets being loaded was heard. Click! Click! Countless police officers loaded their guns. On top of that, the weapons pointed at Jonathan were never let down. ¡°It seems that you guys still don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold and sharp as he scanned the faces of all the people present. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll also give you three minutes to buzz off and disappear from my sight. If you don¡¯t, it won¡¯t end well.¡± It was a threat¡ªa tant threat! He actually threatened the Department of Criminal Investigation. The moment the head of the special police heard this, his expression turned grim. ¡°Since you want to be this way, then don¡¯t me me for not being nice!¡± He then yelled out, ¡°Fire!¡± As soon as the order fell, the man took action. Innumerable golden bullets were fired in Jonathan¡¯s direction. At the same time they started firing, Jonathan shook his wrist and a ck gun instantly appeared in his hand. Jonathan nimbly dodged the shots aimed at him while his finger pulled the trigger. Bang! A bullet shot straight at the right thigh of the head of the special police. Following that, Jonathanunched another attack. This time, it hit the helicopter in the sky. This second shot hit precisely at the fuel tank of the helicopter. In an instant, gasoline began to leak from the helicopter. Seeing that, the special police aboard the aircraft all showed looks of terror. Without saying anything, they all jumped off the helicopter without hesitation. At the same time they jumped, Jonathan once again raised his hand and fired. The collision between the golden bullet and the gasoline caused a huge explosion. Boom! The helicopter in the air burst into mes. A giant ball of mes burned brilliantly in the sky. As for the special police that had just jumped, they were caught in the middle of the explosion, and their lives ended there and then. Freak! This man is a freak! Looking at the exploding aircraft in the sky, the head of the special police, who was hit in the leg, grimaced. ¡°Psychopath! You are insane! Do you know what you¡¯ve done? This is an assault on the police!¡± ¡°You speak too much nonsense,¡± Jonathan looked at him nonchntly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys one final minute. Get out of my sight right now. Otherwise, you all down here will suffer the same fate as yourrades up there.¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 The Legendary Man Chapter 383 This Is An Order It was clear that Jonathan was threatening him tantly. However, at that moment, nobody dared to anger Jonathan. No one knew what a madman like him would do. Since he dared to shoot down the helicopter that belonged to the Department of Criminal Investigation and kill policemen, no one could imagine the other things he could have done. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± The leader of the police was about to speak when there was a loud bang followed by a golden bullet that hit his other knee. ¡°One more word and the next bullet willnd in your head!¡± Jonathan looked indifferently at the leader of the special police and said, ¡°Get lost!¡± The leader gritted his teeth and without another word, hemanded, ¡°Retreat! Now!¡± They were obviously not a match for Jonathan as they did not even manage to touch the corner of his shirt when he shot down the helicopter and killed dozens of special police. If they were to continue fighting, they would be wiped out before Jonathan lost a single strand of hair. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Just as the leader was about to leave, Jonathan¡¯s voice could be hearding from behind him. ¡°What do you want?¡± asked the leader as he looked at Jonathan with fear. ¡°Take them away!¡± Jonathan pointed his gun toward the special police who were on the ground. After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the leader¡¯s expression darkened as he ordered, ¡°Take them!¡± With his orders, the special police who behaved aggressively immediately ran away as quickly as they could. As the special police ran for their lives, even Cecilia stared at Jonathan with fear as a trace of despair shed across her eyes. If the Department of Criminal Investigation can¡¯t even save me, then who in the entire Gronga could? The Gronga Special Force? But would they be deployed? Meanwhile, at the foot of the hill, countless special police wearing bulletproof vests, and special police uniforms gathered all the way toward the hillside as they carried armed weapons in their hands. Since they had failed their first wave of attack, the Department of Criminal Investigation had once again increased its forces. This time, not only were the special police deployed but so was the Elite Unit. As far as Gronga¡¯s Department of Criminal Investigation was concerned, it was a great humiliation to not be able to capture a bandit even after half the police force was deployed. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been a policeman for years and this is my first time seeing such a strange person!¡± said an old inspector with an unshaven beard. With a cigarette in his mouth, he looked toward the top of the mountain and shook his head repeatedly. The old man was a senior inspector of the Department of Criminal Investigation and had worked in the police force for decades. He was considered to be a veteran of the Department of Criminal Investigation. Behind him stood more than a dozen of young special police, armed with guns and in high spirits. A young policeman behind him could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Wright, if that punk is so impressive, then why didn¡¯t be a soldier to protect the country? Why did he kidnap a little girl?¡± That man single-handedly took out the entire team of special police and even destroyed a helicopter! With a skill that incredible, why in the world did he kidnap a girl when he¡¯s more than capable of bing a great soldier? ¡°What do you mean a little girl? She¡¯s the infamous Ms. Hansley of Gronga!¡± The old inspector, Landen Wright, could not help but re at the young man who spoke. ¡°Oh gosh, it¡¯s all the same. Didn¡¯t you guys see that that punk wiped out our entire team of special police? My God, when the helicopter exploded, I swear it was like I was watching a blockbuster movie! I was by the foot of the hill and I think my eardrums almost ruptured!¡± The young policeman stuck his finger into his ears and shuddered in fear. I¡¯m sure I would¡¯ve died if I were at the top of the mountain. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Seeing the frightened look on the young policeman¡¯s face, Landen could not help but chuckle and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That punk doesn¡¯t have any intent to murder. Otherwise, how do you think those men managed toe out of the mountain alive? The ones who were injured have been sent to the hospital for treatment. None of them are dead. They¡¯re all alive!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t kill a single person?¡± The young policeman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. There was such amotion and no one died? ¡°No, he did not!¡± Landen shook his head and continued, ¡°This guy might just be from the army. His shooting skills and techniques are spot-on. I think he just wanted to give a deterrent to Gronga¡¯s Department of Criminal Investigation. He doesn¡¯t intend to actually kill anyone. Look, you should go and contact the Gronga Special Force immediately. Have them deploy some men over and we¡¯ll see if they can figure out that guy¡¯s identity. I¡¯m afraid things might really get out of hand if he¡¯s really from the army.¡± ¡°Contact the Gronga Special Force?¡± The young policeman looked troubled when he heard Landen¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Wright, you know the Gronga Special Force has never liked dealing with us. Besides, we just suffered a bacsh. Is it really okay for us to contact them? Wouldn¡¯t we look like a joke?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? Just follow your orders!¡± Landen lifted his leg and kicked the young policeman in the butt. ¡°So what if we look like a joke? How many more lives do we need to sacrifice before you feel better?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wright. I¡¯ll contact them right away!¡± Upon hearing Landen¡¯s words, the young policeman immediately picked up his phone and called the Gronga Special Force. However, at that moment, a short-haired female police officer, Erika Sutton, dressed in ck sturdy clothing approached Landen alongside several other people. ¡°Mr. Wright, please remove the blockade. I need to bring a few people up to the mountain.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Landen turned around and looked at the people behind Erika. There were two men and a woman behind her. The two men dressed in gray looked very old. They were probably in their sixties or seventies. The woman, on the other hand, was much younger as she looked like she was in her thirties. She was extremely well-maintained with her snow-white skin, and her figure was absolutely sexy. With just one look, she was able to arouse a man¡¯s most primitive desire to conquer her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just remove the blockade. That¡¯s an order,¡± Erika ordered coldly. In terms of police rank, she ranked higher than Landen and was considered to be his direct superior. Therefore, when Landen heard her words, he immediately removed the blockade without hesitation and made way for them. Immediately after, Erika walked toward the top of the mountain alongside the two old men and the middle-aged woman. After the trio walked past Landen and the others, the young policeman who stood behind Landen could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Wright, don¡¯t you think one of the two men looked especially like Jamie Larson?¡± ¡°Jamie Larson?¡± Landen¡¯s expression immediately changed when he heard that as he suddenly recognized the man. Isn¡¯t one of the two old men Jamie Larson, the patriarch of the Larson family, one of the four prominent families in Gronga? What¡¯s he doing here? And why is he alone? Where are his bodyguards? Chapter 384 Chapter 384 The Legendary Man Chapter 384 Put An End To It Jonathan sat motionless on a rock at the top of the mountain, looking down at the scenery. On the other hand, Cecilia was curled into a shivering ball under a tree. She was only wearing a white, long dress that she had carefully picked out for the banquet. Her original intention was to dress up looking elegant and dignified like a princess that evening. However, after a chilly night, she had been reduced to a white swan living amongst themon folk. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Suddenly, Cecilia¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her grandfather. Next to him stood the legend of the Larson family, Jamie Larson. ¡°Cecilia!¡± On hearing Cecilia¡¯s cries, the old man turned around. It was indeed the head of the Hansley family, Wilson Hansley. ¡°Grandpa, are you here to save me?¡± Cecilia immediately cheered up as the once despondent look on her face faded as her eyes lit up. She was on the verge of giving up when she saw her grandfather. At that instant, she had a renewed hope of staying alive. He was herst chance to survive. ¡°Yes!¡± Wilson nodded and turned to look at Jonathan, whose back was facing him. ¡°You must be Jonathan Goldstein.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you Cecilia¡¯s grandfather?¡± Jonathan turned around coolly when he heard the man¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wilson replied without hesitation. ¡°Did you bring the money?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°No.¡± Wilson shook his head. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, you¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯te here to give you the money in exchange for Cecilia.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you want to save your granddaughter?¡± Jonathan looked at Wilson without a trace of emotion. He did not seem to be offended by Wilson¡¯s reply. ¡°Of course, I want to save her, but I won¡¯t give you a single cent!¡± Wilson curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned ashen when she heard what her grandfather said. Her scalp began to prickle. She had never expected her grandfather to give such a reply at this time. His action made her wonder if he was ready to abandon her. ¡°Looks like your family has the habit of going back on your words. It must have started with you.¡± Jonathan showed no signs of displeasure, as though he had expected such a response from Wilson. Since the day Jonathan arrived, he had never intended to get back those few billions. The amount was only a number to him. To him, there was no difference between a couple of billion and a few hundred. Since the day the Hansley family decided to repudiate the debt, the issue was no longer about the money. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s only a few billion. I don¡¯t want it anyway.¡± Jonathan looked at Wilson indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Now I want to take over the Hansley family!¡± ¡°What did you say? You want to take over the Hansley family?¡± Wilson scoffed at Jonathan¡¯s ims as though he just heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Just you alone? I¡¯m not belittling you, but do you think you can handle the entire Hansley family even if I offer it to you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry.¡± Jonathan immediately remarked in the most nonchnt tone. ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t think you know why I am here to see you. I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you today. I¡¯m here to see how you will die!¡± Wilson gave a snort of contempt. ¡°Do you know how many men are lying ambush and waiting for you at the bottom of the hill? Their guns are all aimed at you. Do you believe that with just onemand from me, they will shoot your brains out? Yet, at this critical moment, you¡¯re not thinking of how to escape. Instead, you¡¯re plotting to take over the Hansley family. What wishful thinking!¡± said Wilson. ¡°Why are you telling me all these? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll drag you down with me when I die?¡± Jonathan nced briefly at Wilson. ¡°You should know how I made those men crash down the hill earlier. What makes you think you stand a better chance of surviving?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Wilson¡¯s body stiffened at once. That matter did not cross his mind at all. He initially thought that by that time, Jonathan would be exhausted, and he did not have to do much to make Jonathan beg him for mercy. Little did he expect Jonathan to be thinking of how to bring him down together. ¡°Young man, do you think I woulde here unprepared?¡± Just then, the man next to Wilson spoke up. Jonathan instinctively turned to look at the man. ¡°Are you Jamie Larson?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± the man asked in surprise. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know you. But the only people who dare to fight alongside the Hansley family must be one of the four prominent families. Among them, only the Larson family bears a grudge against me because I killed Jamie Larson¡¯s son with a single shot.¡± ¡°Not bad. I had the impression that you were just a brute. You turned out to be smarter than I thought. What a pity though. Regardless of how smart you are, you won¡¯t be able to get out of here alive.¡± Jamie looked down at Jonathan. ¡°How dare you kill my son! Do you think you can get out of Gronga alive?¡± Jamie gave Jonathan an icy stare. His son had been born to him at an old age, and he doted on this second son the most. He even wanted to name his son his sessor. Never in his wildest dreams had he expected his beloved son to be shot dead with just one bullet. When Jamie learned of the news, he only had one thought. He wanted to tear the murderer into pieces, to rip him apart. ¡°Do you think just a few of you can make me stay? Your son died because he was a busybody. Are you going to be like him and poke your nose into the Hansley family¡¯s business too?¡± Jonathan cast an impassive nce at Jamie. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your business with the Hansley family. I¡¯m here to see for myself how you¡¯re going to die. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep if I don¡¯t get to witness your death in person,¡± Jamie said scornfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to be disappointed.¡± Jonathan shook his head. He went on, ¡°If you¡¯re hoping those men at the bottom of the hill will take revenge for you, your trust in them is misced. I¡¯ve already made it clear. It¡¯s not up to the police to interfere in this matter. Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± There was a chilly glint in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s time to put this drama to an end! Just then, the sound of roaring engines rang out from below the hill. Soon, numerous SUVs appeared halfway up the hill, instantly surrounding the people at the hilltop. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 The Legendary Man Chapter 385 This Is An Order At that moment, they finally began the first round of assault after waiting for such a long time. Countless guns were aimed at Jonathan at the same time, while the helicopter that circled in the air was also making a deafening noise. People could hardly open their eyes when faced with the gushes of wind stirred up by its propellor. The helicopter was intentionally deployed at that time and was even equipped with machine guns at its door. With a push of a button, they could easily destroy everything at the top of the mountain. ¡°Jonathan, are you still assuming that you will be able to escape from here?¡± Jamie asked as he checked on the helicopter that was circling in the air and the troops of men he had behind him while a smug look fleeted across his gaze. The reason he came to the top of the mountain to meet Jonathan despite everybody¡¯s protest was to witness the look of despair in thetter¡¯s eyes, as well as his miserable state when faced with his impending death. ¡°Escape? Why should I do that?¡± Jonathan smiled nonchntly, without a care for the imminent threat before him. ¡°Jonathan, I really have no idea what gave you such confidence to boast so shamelessly while in the presence of this many people. Could it be that you¡¯re already assuming that none of them would dare shoot you down?¡± Jamie¡¯s face fell the moment he heard what Jonathan said. ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t shoot me down. You can ask if George Langdon would give such an order if he¡¯s present, let alone these guys,¡± Jonathan stated calmly. George Langdon? Upon hearing that, Jamie could no longer refrain from smiling. ¡°Now I see, Jonathan. You are, by all ounts, a madman! George Langdon? Do you think you have the right to even meet him? Whatever. I shouldn¡¯t have wasted my time on a madman like you, to begin with.¡± As soon as Jamie said that, he decided he no longer wanted to waste his breath with Jonathan, so he turned to look at the troops behind him. ¡°I¡¯m done with my lecture. You can do your thing now.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After hearing what Jamie said, the men behind him raised their guns and ced their fingers onto the gun triggers without hesitation. They could immediately bore holes through Jonathan¡¯s body using their bullets the moment the order to fire was given. A senior police officer, Igor Zahn, shouted from the helicopter, ¡°This will be thest chance I will offer, Jonathan. Put down your weapon and surrender on the spot, and the police might still give you a chance to live. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for doing what we ought to do.¡± That would be the final warning from the police. ¡°By that, do you mean you¡¯re going to shoot me dead right on the spot?¡± Jonathan smiled casually, unfazed at all by the warning. ¡°Yes!¡± An affirmative answer came from the helicopter yet again. ¡°Well, I sure would like to see if you would dare fire your guns at me!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze became chilly in an instant. Considering that things had escted to such a heated state, he was certain that George and Nelson, themander-in-chief of the Law Enforcement Bureau, must have received news about it. Since they must have known about the situation, he would like to know if either of them had the guts to order for him to be shot dead on the spot. One, two, three. Three seconds after Jonathan said that, an order was shouted from the helicopter yet again. ¡°Troops, get ready for an assault! This hooligan refuses to surrender! On my orders, get ready to shoot him down on the spot at any moment!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± With that, all the police present readied themselves forbat in an instant. At the same time, a cold glint shed across Jamie¡¯s eyes without warning. The reason he got there was to wait for that moment. He needed to witness with his own two eyes how Jonathan died. Feeling excited, he could not wait to see countless bullets piercing Jonathan¡¯s heart and boring holes through thetter¡¯s body. Meanwhile, Cecilia staggered backward to hide behind a tree. By that point, she believed that nobody, not even the mightiest of powers, would be able to save Jonathan if they were toe. Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death. Is this finally the end? Cecilia slowly heaved a sigh of relief. In the face of absolute violence, even someone as powerful as Jonathan would be of no consequence. A heavy silence hung in the air. Everybody was awaiting the final order from Igor, who was standing in the helicopter. Just as he was about to give the order to kill Jonathan, his wireless satellite phone began ringing all of a sudden. The moment the phone rang, his hands trembled before he took the call with an annoyed tone. ¡°Who is this? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m on a mission?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, George Langdon.¡± An old, husky voice came through the phone. As soon as he heard the voice, his scalp tingled. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. George Langdon? What the hell? The moment he heard the caller announce his name, he changed his tone before replying in a hurry, ¡°Commander Langdon!¡± ¡°Listen closely and do not ask me for a reason. I need you to leave the ce right away. Tell your troops to retreat. You do not have permission to meddle in Mr. Goldstein¡¯s business.¡± George¡¯s voice was extremely stern and even a little reprehensive. When Igor heard George¡¯s orders, his expression changed. ¡°What? But-¡± ¡°There will be no questions! This is an order!¡± George didn¡¯t even give him the chance to speak. ¡°Withdraw the troops immediately! You¡¯re not allowed tounch any form of assault on Mr. Goldstein. From now on, nobody is to meddle in Mr. Goldstein¡¯s business!¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 The Legendary Man Chapter 386 The Governor Appears It was apparent that he was well aware of the consequences. As a senior inspector, he clearly knew what disobeying his superior¡¯s order meant. A light punishment would be a termination of his duty, but a heavy one would require him to bear criminal responsibility. Atop the hill, there was a moment of silence. Numerous special police had weapons in their hands. They were patiently waiting for their superior¡¯s order. However, time ticked by, and more than ten seconds soon passed. After waiting for a while, they still didn¡¯t receive the order to shoot. What¡¯s going on? Instantly, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look toward the helicopter hovering in mid-air. Just when everyone¡¯s attention was on the aircraft, a person in it gave themand to retreat. ¡°Attention, all members of the police force. Keep your guns and fall back immediately.¡± What? When the police heard the words fall back, they were shocked. Who would have thought they would receive a retreat order after such a long wait. One of the special police couldn¡¯t refrain from asking, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is no reason to it. This is an order!¡± The senior police officer, Igor, yelled from the helicopter, ¡°Everyone, retreat within a minute! Do it now!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± With his order, no matter how unwilling the special police were, they must follow it. They immediately lowered their guns and retreated. After all, in the police force, an order was above everything else. Moreover, the special police¡¯s duty was to obey all instructions. Even if it was a life-and-death situation, as long as their superior ced an order, they had to obey it. At that time, although the police wanted to fire and restore the police department¡¯s dignity, they had to fall back because of the order. ¡°Chief Zahn!¡± While the group of special police was backing off, Jamie, who stood at the hilltop, couldn¡¯t hold back his darkened expression anymore. ¡°Chief Zahn, what does this mean? Are you going to pull out your men just like this?¡± ¡°What is it? Do I have to report to you how the police work?¡± questioned the enraged Igor furiously after hearing Jamie¡¯s words. ¡°It is apparent that you don¡¯t need to report what the police are doing to me. But I suggest you give me an exnation of your decision. If not, I will tell Governor Langdon everything you guys did!¡± Jamie suppressed his anger and continued, ¡°I am curious to see if the police force can just take actions without Governor Langdon¡¯s consent.¡± At that moment, Jamie was infuriated. I¡¯m already well-prepared to witness Jonathan¡¯s death! How can the police force retreat just like that? I am the patriarch of the Larson family. What do they take me for? Am I a monkey to them? ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to inform Governor Langdon about the situation. He was the person who gave the retreat order.¡± With that said, Igor sneered and shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡± With that said, all the special police who surrounded the hilltop vanished in an instant. Within a blink of an eye, only Jonathan, Jamie, Wilson, and Cecilia were on the hilltop. After the police left, Jamie stood on the spot in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can this be possible? Why would George order them to retreat?¡± Until then, Jamie couldn¡¯t understand why George would suddenly order the police to fall back. Isn¡¯t Jonathan a mere bandit? There¡¯s no way he has a connection to George. It was not just Jamie who was shocked. Wilson¡¯s eyelids twitched as his eyes were filled with disbelief as well. He had never expected George would instruct the special police to retreat when they were about to fire at Jonathan. What the hell is going on? ¡°Mr. Larson, what is going on?¡± Staring at Jamie¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why not you give George a call?¡± As Jamie was a powerful man in Gronga, he would only need to make a phone call to reach George. George might not pick up a call from other people, but he would definitely let Jamie¡¯s call through. After all, the Larson family was the head of the four prominent families in Gronga. As for Jamie, he was the wealthiest man in Gronga. However, after Wilson finished his sentence and before Jamie had the chance to speak, Jonathan replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. He should be arriving soon.¡± What does he mean by he is going to be here soon? A trace of surprise shed across Wilson¡¯s eyes after listening to Jonathan¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Jamie¡¯s expression fell abruptly. At that moment, Jamie thought of something that seemed impossible. Could it be that Jonathan is influential and sits in a position so high that George is afraid to offend him and wants to see him personally? But how can this be true? There is only a handful of people in this world that George dares not offend and will put effort toe forward personally to greet them. In Chanaea, I can only think of the few terrifying people from Asura¡¯s Office. Is Jonathan a member of Asura¡¯s Office? No way! When that thought appeared in Jamie¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t refrain from shaking his head profusely. It¡¯s not possible. The few horrifying people in Asura¡¯s Office are extremely influential. Each of them protects different parts of the country. Besides that, millions of soldiers are under theirmand. Even the most influential person in Gronga, themander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force, Nelson Carter, is merely a sidekick in front of them. Nelson isn¡¯t even qualified to have equal status as the people in Asura¡¯s Office. How would such a terrifying presence have anything to do with the Hansley family? Why would they abduct the daughter of the Hansley family? While Jamie was still deep in his thought, a gush of strong wind blew over their heads. Shortly after, they saw a ck helicopter heading in their direction from afar. It then graduallynded on the ground. Boom! After the helicopternded, its door opened. A man in a ck suit with mostly white hair who seemed to be in his mid-fifties got off the helicopter. George Langdon? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At first nce, Jamie and Wilson recognized that the person getting off the helicopter was George. The man with white hair was none other than the governor of Gronga, George. ¡°G-Governor Langdon!¡± When Jamie and Wilson saw George, their bodies shuddered. A trace of shock shed across their eyes. I can¡¯t believe George is really here! ¡°Mr. Larson? Mr. Hansley?¡± At their voices, George turned around and nced at them subconsciously. He was rather shocked to see them there. However, right then, he couldn¡¯t care less about exchanging pleasantries with them. Under normal circumstances, he would usually treat them respectfully. After all, one of them was the patriarch of the head of the four prominent families, the Larson family. And the other person was also a patriarch of the Hansley family of the four prominent families. As they were from the four prominent families of Gronga, naturally, George would treat them with respect under normal circumstances. However, because of Jonathan¡¯s presence at that moment, George didn¡¯t have the mood to be bothered about the two. Soon after, George walked forward quickly and knelt before Jonathan. ¡°Governor of Gronga, George Langdon, hail to Asura!¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 The Legendary Man Chapter 387 Owe Me More Than A Billion Hail to Asura? Everyone was shocked the moment they heard him. That was even more so the case for Jamie. His face darkened dramatically, and there was a trace of disbelief in his eyes. Asura? There is only one person who can be called Asura in this world. He is a god-like figure in the eyes of the world. How is that possible? How can Jonathan be Asura? All of a sudden, Jamie¡¯s face turned pale. He looked as if he was struck by lightning. Wilson, the head of the Hansley family, was no better than him. Wilson¡¯s expression changed when he saw what happened in front of him. His body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He staggered and couldn¡¯t control himself, almost falling to the floor from shock. Asura? He is Asura? He was a man whom they had only ever heard about but had never seen in real life. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! There must be some mistake. How the hell is it possible that he¡¯s Asura?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t want to believe what was happening in front of her. How could Jonathan be Asura? In her eyes, Asura was an imposing god-like figure. That figure was supposed to be someone who was dignified and superior¡ªa noble being above all common people. How could someone like Jonathan be Asura? Just when they were lost in their thoughts, suddenly, there was another loud roar of an engine in the sky. A dark green military helicopter with a huge propeller descended from the sky the next moment. Then, the cockpit door opened. A middle-aged man in a dark green army uniform got off the helicopter. Jamie and Wilson¡¯s expressions darkened as soon as they saw the man clearly. A trace of fear shed across their eyes. Nelson? Why is he here too? The next second, Nelson strode forward and knelt down in front of Jonathan without saying a word. ¡°Nelson,mander-in-chief of the Gronga Special Force, hail to Asura!¡± His words struck everyone present like a bolt of lightning and fell heavily on their ears, numbing their soul. Did he just kneel down to pay respect to Asura? In fact, when George knelt down to pay respect to Asura just now, all of them were still a bit suspicious. However, when Nelson, who was in charge of hundreds of thousand soldiers in Gronga, knelt down and paid respect to Asura in front of them as well, they had no more reason to doubt Jonathan¡¯s identity. ¡°Get up!¡± The moment Nelson knelt down, Jonathan raised his hand gently to signal both of them to stand up. As soon as Nelson and George heard Jonathan¡¯s words, the two immediately stood up like obedient primary students. They didn¡¯t even dare to move while standing in front of Jonathan. ¡°I said earlier that even George and Nelson can¡¯t save you. Do you believe it now?¡± Jonathan nced at Wilson and Jamie indifferently. The moment Jonathan nced at them, the two couldn¡¯t help but feel a shudder. It was as if they were being looked at by the Grim Reaper. Cold sweat streaked behind their backs. ¡°Yes, yes. We believe it now.¡± Jamie¡¯s face was as pale as paper. He answered in a trembling voice, and he was stuttering in fright. As the head of the Larson family, he was used to seeing big shots and chatting easily with them. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated in front of Jonathan. He had heard too many things about Asura. In fact, it was not an exaggeration when people said one could not survive if Asura wanted one dead. Even God descended from heaven, he would not be able to save the person. ¡°How about you?¡± Jonathan looked at Wilson indifferently. ¡°Yes, yes, I believe you now.¡± Without saying anything more, Wilson knelt down in front of Jonathan in a hurry. ¡°I, Wilson from the Hansley family, didn¡¯t know that you were Asura earlier. Please punish me if I¡¯ve offended you.¡± However, he knew it was useless for him to defend himself anymore at that time. A few minutes ago, he tried every means to kill Jonathan. However, a few minutester, he knelt down obediently in front of him. When dealing with a life-and-death situation, dignity and pride were useless. ¡°Punish?¡± Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Jonathan nced at him indifferently and asked, ¡°So, how do you think I should punish you?¡± ¡°Asura, I¡­¡± Wilson was about to say something but was interrupted by Jonathan. ¡°Do you know why I took Cecilia away?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Wilson shook his head. He really had no idea at all. He only knew that Jonathan broke into the Hansley residence. Then, he took Cecilia away. Not only that, he even killed Wayde from the Larson family. Nheless, he didn¡¯t know what the reason was at all. In fact, he didn¡¯t wish to know. No matter what the reason was, one who dared to take Cecilia away in front of so many people was insulting the Hansley family to their faces. Hence, in return, Jonathan must be dead no matter what. ¡°I said earlier that the Hansley family owes me money.¡± Jonathan nced at Cecilia, who was hiding behind the tree, trembling. ¡°Didn¡¯t Cecilia tell you how your illness was cured when she came back?¡± ¡°My illness?¡± Wilson looked like he was at a loss. ¡°Hmm, it seems that she didn¡¯t tell you anything.¡± Jonathan shook his head gently. ¡°She bought Phantom Grass from me. One is worth a hundred million. She bought fifteen of them. Thus, she owes me more than a billion now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that, Wilson was stunned. A surge of anger suddenly arose from the bottom of his heart. He red at Cecilia and asked, ¡°Cecilia, is what Asura said true?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right,¡± Cecilia lowered her head and answered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Wilson¡¯s face was as gloomy as mud. However, he gave Cecelia a sharp re. He would have pped Cecilia in the face if Jonathan had not been present. However, he dared not move an inch. How could things turn out like this when we could just solve it by paying money? Wilson was afraid Jonathan wouldn¡¯t let them off even if he offered the whole Hansley family to him. This foolish granddaughter really put the whole Hansley family at risk! ¡°I-I didn¡¯t dare to tell you¡­¡± Cecilia bit her lip and lowered her head. She was just an illegitimate daughter of the Hansley family. No one would pay attention to her if she didn¡¯t cure Wilson. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t even afford a hundred million, let alone more than a billion. Hence, there was no use for her to tell Wilson. She knew Wilson¡¯s character too well. Even if I told him, he wouldn¡¯t even give Jonathan a dime! Chapter 388 Chapter 388 The Legendary Man Chapter 388 Do Not Offend Asura Wilson¡¯s face instantly darkened with rage when he heard those words. ¡°You didn¡¯t dare? Is there even anything that you don¡¯t dare to do? You rebellious brat! You¡¯re causing the ruin of the Hansley family!¡± His face puffed red in anger. However, Jonathan couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with his nonsense anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve already given the Hansley family a chance. It¡¯s too bad that you all didn¡¯t treasure it. Since you don¡¯t want to hand what is due over, I¡¯ll have to take it myself.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, he looked at Wilson coldly and said, ¡°From today onward, the Hansley family will disappear from Gronga. All of your fortunes will be mine. Can you ept that?¡± ¡°Of course. I yield.¡± Wilson dropped to his knees with a thud. He knelt in front of Jonathan, not daring to speak up. There was nothing else he could do. With a simple order, Jonathan could level the entire Hansley residence. The eight teams of Asura Guards could level the entire Chanaea, not to mention just one measly Hansley family. ¡°That day, Cecilia took the Phantom Grass from me to prolong your life. Yet, you conspired with the Larson family to kill me today. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. I will take your life today. Can you ept that?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned icy cold suddenly. That day, he had fought against a mercenary force of a few hundred fighters alone to save Cecilia and the others. Then, he led her and the others to Shadow Dragon Pool. That was how she was able to get Phantom Grass from him. However, the Hansley family did not want to pay up after they took the Phantom Grass. They even joined forces with the Larson family to try and kill him. Do they think I¡¯m a pushover? He had given Wilson an ultimatum. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With a flick of Jonathan¡¯s wrist, a ck handgun appeared in his hand. Then, he moved his finger. The sound of the trigger being pulled could be heard. Bam! A golden bullet pierced through Wilson¡¯s head. ¡°Your life had always been mine. I¡¯m only taking it back today.¡± In that instant, Wilson fell to the ground with a thud before he could even say anything to exin himself. A puddle of blood formed around him. His eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t close his eyes even after he died. ¡°Grandpa!¡± When Cecilia saw that, her face instantly paled with terror. She was trembling all over. She never dreamed that Wilson, who had been high and mighty and in control of the whole Hansley family since she was young, would die in such a tragic manner. He was the dignified leader of the Hansley family after all. Yet, he had fallen to the ground dyed red in blood without being able to utter hisst words. ¡°Cecilia, I clearly stated the price of the Phantom Grass that day you bought it from me. I asked you if you were willing to pay the price and you said yes. However, you went back on your words after that. You acted like you didn¡¯t know who I was. Today, I will ruin your face and make you my servant for ten years. That will be your punishment!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jonathan flicked his wrist again. Heaven Sword appeared behind him immediately. Then, he swung the sword with his right hand and flung it forward. The tip of the de scratched Cecilia¡¯s beautiful side profile. She screamed as her delicate face was scarred with a bloody wound. However, Cecilia did not dare to express her grievance. After all, she had scammed Jonathan first. She tried to take the Phantom Grass from him for free. Therefore, she knew that she was lucky that Jonathan chose to only scar her and not kill her on the spot. Hence, she did not dare toin. She was already lucky to still be alive. ¡°From today onward, you will stay by my side as my servant. Do you have any problems with that?¡± Jonathan asked Cecilia, whose head was hung low. Half of her face was scarred. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Cecilia fell to her knees with a thud. Kneeling in front of him, she said, ¡°Greetings, Master! I am but a lowly servant of yours.¡± Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°Get up. I won¡¯t kill you today. If you repent and make up for your sins, I will heal your face in the future. Otherwise, you will end up like this tree!¡± With that, Jonathan flicked his wrist and Heaven Sword was swung at a tree nearby. The tree that had a trunk as thick as a basketball fell to the ground after being shed into half by Heaven Sword. Thump! The tree fell to the ground with a deafening sound. Cecilia, who had just gotten up, fell to her knees again out of fear. ¡°I would not dare to repeat my mistakes, Master!¡± ¡°Get up!¡± Jonathan waved his hand dismissively once again. Cecilia heeded his order and got up. She stood behind him. As he was almost done settling the score with the Hansley family, Jonathan turned around to look at Jamie who had an expression that was hard to read. ¡°Jamie, my visit to Gronga had nothing to do with the Larson family. Yet, the Larson family kept provoking me non-stop. You even tried to team up with the Hansley family to kill me. As punishment, I will take all your family¡¯s fortune. Can you ept that?¡± ¡°I will ept it!¡± said Jamie, who fell to his knees in front of Jonathan with a thud. Now that things hade to that point, he could only ept his fate. Even though he was upset and unwilling to ept it, he had to suppress his feelings. After all, he could not afford to offend Asura. Those who offended Asura would be punished with death. As the head of the Larson family, Adrian knew how terrifying Asura¡¯s Office was. He was also aware of how terrifying Asura himself was. With a single order, thetter would be able to strip the whole Gronga of its fortunes. No one would dare to object to him. Therefore, it was too easy for Asura to strip the Larson family of its assets. After all, he was Asura. ording to an ancient saying, allnd belonged to the king in the kingdom, and all men were servants of the king. Asura was akin to that king. ¡°From today onward, there will be no Hansley family and no Larson family in Gronga. After some time, I will send some people over to make the necessary arrangements to take over from your two families. I will show no mercy if you two dare to conspire against me again when that timees.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold. His gaze was like a de made out of ice as he nced at Jamie and Cecilia. When the two of them heard Jonathan¡¯s words, they lowered their heads and did not dare to meet his gaze. ¡°Please be rest assured that the Larson family would not dare to conspire against you, Asura!¡± said Jamie. Cecilia added, ¡°Please be rest assured, Master. I am no longer a member of the Hansley family from now on. I am your servant, Master. I would never dare to plot against you.¡± ¡°Get up!¡± Jonathan waved his hand indifferently. The two of them got up. After that, Nelson, who had been silent the whole time, looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you said that you came to Gronga to collect a debt. Was the Hansley family the one you wanted to collect the debt from?¡± Nelson did not know who Jonathan was looking for when thetter first came to Gronga. He only knew that thetter was looking to collect a debt. At that moment, he realized that Jonathan was there to collect his debt from merely the Hansley family. If he had known earlier, he would have offered to settle the issue for Jonathan. Jonathan did not have to do it personally. After all, the Hansley family was a small family without much influence. If Jonathan wanted to destroy the family, he could kill all of them in less than an hour. ¡°That¡¯s right. However, I did note here only for this reason,¡± Jonathan replied casually with a nod. A few hundred million was not worth his time to travel from Yaleview to Gronga. To others, that amount of money was a huge fortune that they did not even dare to dream about. However, the amount was only a number to him. He had traveled this far not because of this amount of money. It was because of the Hunters Guild that had something to do with his father¡¯s death. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 The Legendary Man Chapter 389 You Know About The Hunters Guild ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on Hunters Guild going?¡± asked Jonathan, looking at Nelson coolly. ¡°Commander, we haven¡¯t found anything so far,¡± replied Nelson as he avoided eye contact with Jonathan. It¡¯s ridiculous for Gronga¡¯s suprememander to not obtain any information about an organization as insignificant as Hunters Guild. How does he still have the nerve to continue working for me? ¡°Ask George to conduct the investigation with you, then.¡± Jonathan looked up at George and added, ¡°How much do you know about Hunters Guild?¡± ¡°Hunters Guild?¡± Hearing this name, a hint of confusion appeared on Nelson¡¯s face. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about it. It¡¯s a lowly organization from off-ind.¡± Gronga was different from the maind. There were foreign investments as well as illegitimate organizations from abroad. Despite being in aplex environment, these shady organizations were unable to develop. This was due to the strict supervision of the Gronga police force and Special Forces. As soon as they spotted something wrong, they would get rid of it. ¡°Asura, are you trying to eliminate them?¡± asked George. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush,¡± answered Jonathan, shaking his head. If he wanted to eradicate Hunters Guild, he need not show up personally. At a simplemand, Hades would lead the army and obliterate the entire organization in less than three days. All members would be dead without exception. However, what Jonathan wanted to do was not destroy Hunters Guild. Rather, he wanted to find out the legendary secret in addition to who killed his parents and who gave the order to do so. No matter whether the person was in Gronga or overseas, as long as he found out who gave the command, he would make sure that the person would pay the ultimate price. ¡°You only have to look into who the leader of Hunters Guild is and where the members are hiding. Don¡¯t forget to also investigate whoever is giving them financial support. Just leave the rest to me,¡± said Jonathan. With that, he subconsciously turned to Jamie. When Jonathan¡¯s intense gaze fell on Jamie, thetter felt his knees weaken in an instant. He knelt to the ground and hurriedly shook his head as he exined, ¡°Asura, Hunters Guild has got nothing to do with my family! Also, we have never provided any foreign organizations with financial support!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Larsons became the most prominent family in Gronga with their own might and capabilities. They did not do so by being opportunistic, nor did they use underhanded methods. Jamie knew very well the reason his family could stand strong in Gronga for decades. If he dared to betray the ind, the governor¡¯s office would get rid of his family immediately. That was certainly not a joke. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I wasn¡¯t referring to you.¡± Shooting an icy nce at Jamie, Jonathan continued, ¡°Besides, if you can utilize your personal resources, help me do a thorough investigation on Hunters Guild, and obtain the information I want. I¡¯ll reciprocate the favor. By then, I might also return everything under the name of the Larson family to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jamie¡¯s face lit up as soon as he heard that he had the chance to get his possessions back. He could have never imagined Jonathan would give him such an opportunity. Initially, Jamie thought that he would surely die this time. However, to his surprise, not only was his life spared, but Jonathan even granted him a chance to retrieve his family¡¯s assets. ¡°I¡¯ve never lied to anyone in my life,¡± Jonathan said matter-of-factly, ¡°Moreover, do you think you are qualified enough to make me lie to you?¡± ¡°Asura, you needn¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to investigate Hunters Guild,¡± said Jamie as he bowed to Jonathan. ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯d better keep quiet about me taking away your family¡¯s assets. The public should know that they still belong to you. However, you have merely one percent of the shares. If you do your job well, I¡¯ll return the shares to you little by little.¡± With no emotion on his face, Jonathan said, ¡°I absolutely have no interest in the Larsons. The reason I¡¯m taking away your family¡¯s assets is that I want to teach you a small lesson. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± eximed Jamie as he nodded right away. ¡°You all can go now,¡± said Jonathan. After taking care of the matter, he waved at them, signaling them to leave. He brought Cecilia there on that day only because he wanted to settle the Hansley family¡¯s matter. Now that the issue had been resolved, it was time for him to get going. ¡°Yes, Asura!¡± Upon receiving Jonathan¡¯s order, everyone left straight away. The next moment, Jonathan and Cecilia were the only ones left on the hilltop. Obviously, Wilson¡¯s corpse was there as well. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± asked Jonathan tly when he saw Cecilia, who was still standing beside him. ¡°I¡¯m your servant. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow,¡± replied Cecilia. By then, she had already adjusted her state of mind. She no longer despised Jonathan. Instead, she was quite happy. Being the third daughter of the Hansley family was nothingpared to being the servant of Asura. Although she was merely a servant, as long as she stayed by Jonathan¡¯s side, even George, the governor of Gronga, had to treat her with reverence. The sole reason was that she was Jonathan¡¯s servant. Whoever dared to disrespect her meant that they had no respect for Jonathan. ¡°Follow me, then,¡± said Jonathan. Upon shooting Cecilia a look of indifference, he began walking down the hill. Meanwhile, at the foot of the hill, countless members of the Police Tactical Unit had already retreated. Only bumpkins, as well as citizens who had no idea what happened on the hilltop, were busy whispering among themselves. They were trying to guess what happened there. After Jonathan and Cecilia came down from the hill, a citizen went up to them right away and asked, ¡°Young man, what exactly happened up there? What¡¯s with themotion? I even saw military helicopters flying over. Did an important figure show up?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± answered Jonathan casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste down from the hill? Did you see the big shot?¡± the citizen asked further. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Jonathan replied while shaking his head. As soon as Cecilia heard the citizen¡¯s questions, she could not help pursing her lips. Isn¡¯t the big shot in question standing in front of you? It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault that you can¡¯t recognize him. Then, Jonathan hailed a taxi to go to the city center. On his way there, Cecilia asked, ¡°Master, where are we headed?¡± ¡°To the hotel,¡± said Jonathan. Then, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived here for some time. It¡¯s time I find a ce to stay.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to the Hansley residence?¡± asked Cecilia in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± replied Jonathan as he shook his head. Even though the Hansley residence was spacious, he was not the least bit interested in it. Moreover, he had always disliked staying in an unfamiliar ce, especially someone else¡¯s house. He might already have the Hansley residence under his possession, but he still rejected the idea of staying there. ¡°Oh, right. Master, I heard you mention Hunters Guild earlier. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the same organization like the one I¡¯ve heard before,¡± said Cecilia softly. ¡°You know Hunters Guild?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 The Legendary Man Chapter 390 Meeting Yuliana Again ¡°I know a little¡­¡± Seeing Jonathan¡¯s gaze, Cecilia unknowingly lowered her head because she did not dare to meet his gaze. She said, ¡°A friend told me about it before. She seems to be a member of Hunters Guild.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked with a frown. ¡°She¡¯s an actress, so she should be at a filming site,¡± Cecilia whispered. ¡°An actress?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows as he remembered the encounter he had with Yuliana on the ne. He did not give it much thought and simply ordered, ¡°Bring me to see her after you¡¯ve changed into a new set of clothes at the hotel.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Cecilia did not dare to express any opinions. An hourter, Cecilia finally looked like the Hansley family¡¯s third daughter again after showering and changing into a new set of clothes. Even though her face was marred, her temperament was not shaken. Growing up with a prestigious upbringing, she was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Her every move exuded the aura of an elite. ¡°Master!¡± No matter how distinguished she was, Cecilia still lowered her head before Jonathan. ¡°Bring me to see her.¡± Jonathan walked out of the hotel after saying that. Outside the hotel, a ck Rolls-Royce had been prepared for quite a while. Before going to shower and changing, Cecilia had already arranged for someone to send a luxury car over to the hotel¡¯s entrance. She would be the driver. ¡°Master, please get in.¡± Cecilia personally opened the car door for Jonathan. While showering and changing, she had already made up her mind. Since she had decided to serve Jonathan, she should be the best at it. ¡°You asked someone to send this car over?¡± Jonathan turned his head around and looked at Cecilia in doubt. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± With a low voice, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it would be quite troublesome for you to travel back and forth in a taxi. Moreover, you do not like strangers as well, so I made the decision to get our own car instead. If you do not like it, I will get someone to drive it away.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jonathan waved his hand and got in the car. Compared to a taxi, the experience of sitting in the backseat of a Rolls-Royce was much better. It was more spacious, and the seats were morefortable. The starry sky that could be seen from looking up was also especially stunning. ¡°Switch to another car when we return. This car attracts too much attention,¡± Jonathan casually stated. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Cecilia skillfully fastened her seatbelt and stepped on the elerator. She already got a driving license many years ago, but she was the third daughter of the Hansley family, so she always had a chauffeur. Hence, she had never been anyone¡¯s driver ever since she got her driving license. That day was her first time. Gronga¡¯s traffic was worse than Yaleview¡¯s. Their journey was supposed to take only half an hour, but they had been stuck in a jam for over two hours. Honking sounds endlessly sounded along the way. Cecilia knitted her brows tightly from the noise. ¡°Master, should I get someone to send a helicopter over to pick us up instead?¡± Cecilia carefully turned her head around and asked Jonathan. Jonathan, who was in the backseat, had closed his eyes earlier on and was taking a rest. He rejected with a calm voice, ¡°No need. There¡¯s no rush. Drive slowly.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Having heard what he said, Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since she found out about Jonathan¡¯s identity, she no longer had the spoiled personality as the third daughter of the Hansley family. Toward him, all she had was fear. Fear that was engraved into her bones. Governor of Gronga? The topmander of the Gronga Special Force? So what? They have to kneel before Jonathan as well! After another half an hour, the car finally stopped near Vleshire Harbor. The sky was already turning dark after they went through the congested traffic. Under the moonlight, Vleshire Harbor started unraveling its mesmerizing scenery. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve contacted her already. She¡¯s still filming, so it¡¯ll probably take some time. Why don¡¯t we wait at a caf¨¦?¡± Cecilia led the way for Jonathan after they got off the car. She put on a mask before she got off. Her face right now would give others a scare. ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan nodded and replied. Soon after, he followed Cecilia to a caf¨¦ called ¡°Meeting You.¡± ¡°Please give me a ss of juice,¡± Cecilia ordered after they were seated. If it were before, she would definitely order a custom-made cocktail, invite a few of her best friends to chill by the beachside, and enjoy the night scenery of Vleshire Harbor together. It was a shame that she had no guts to drink even a drop of alcohol with Jonathan by her side. ¡°Master, what about you?¡± she asked. ¡°in water.¡± ¡°Okay, Master.¡± Cecilia was like a tame and obedient kitten in front of Jonathan. She did not dare to say too much. A few minutester, a ss of juice and water were served. Jonathan looked afar after casually taking a sip of water. Not far away, a film crew seemed to be shooting a film. A crowd was surrounding that area, and members of the crowd were relentlessly taking pictures with their phones. It seemed like there was a famous celebrity around. Some people from the film crew were carrying cameras, some were lifting up reflectors, and some were barricading the area to fend off the crowd. ¡°Yuliana?¡± Suddenly, Cecilia who had been silent the whole time voiced out. Yuliana? Upon hearing that name, Jonathan subconsciously looked over. Among the film crew, there was a stoic woman carrying an umbre while wearing a ck gown. In mid-air, someone was creating artificial rain. Isn¡¯t she the one I met on the ne? After taking a closer look, Jonathan asked, ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cecilia slightly nodded and said, ¡°When I was boredst time, I would watch her shows. However, it didn¡¯t seem like she was doing well back then. I heard that she was banned from the industry by her previouspany. She hasn¡¯t been acting for a few years, so why is she suddenly at Gronga? Is she nning to grow her career here?¡± ¡°Can she not?¡± Jonathan calmly asked. Cecilia lightly shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t. Master, you should know that the entertainment industry is aplex environment with different types of people in it. Nobody is pure and innocent in Gronga¡¯s entertainment industry, simr to the entertainment industry maind. There¡¯s a possibility that Gronga¡¯s entertainment industry might be worse!¡± As the third daughter of the Hansley family, she had met numerous actresses those past few years. She also knew some renowned directors. Hence, she was well aware of those implicit rules in the entertainment industry. In the entertainment industry, there¡¯s always one ultimate rule. Regardless if you¡¯re on the maind or in Gronga, if you want to be famous, you¡¯ll have to pay a price. Actresses have to pay this price with their bodies. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 The Legendary Man Chapter 391 A Deal ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan appeared to be disinterested. In truth, the entertainment industry was a yground for the rich. Behind the glitz and mor, these high and mighty superstars and movie queens were often subject to the whims and fancies of the wealthy men. Tycoons and magnates ruled the stars¡¯ lives. Simr to the financial district of some affluent countries, the entertainment industry was the breeding ground for scandals and gossip. After a while, when Jonathan had finished drinking his ss of water, he saw a heavily made-up, young woman sauntering toward Cecilia. She was apanied by a young assistant. He wiped the chair before helping her to the seat. ¡°Cecilia, what brings you here today?¡± The woman was curious to know why Cecilia looked her up. In the past, she had tried sucking up to Cecilia, but thetter had always held her in disdain. The woman did not have a choice but to tolerate Cecilia¡¯s behavior since she was from a prominent family in Gronga. At that time, she was still a struggling actress, and it was not befitting for her to mix around with the likes of Cecilia. Hence, she was taken aback when Cecilia looked her up that day and even invited her to have coffee together. Previously, Cecilia had not even bothered to return her messages on WhatsApp. ¡°I¡¯ve got a favor to ask of you.¡± Cecilia nced briefly at the woman before turning to Jonathan. ¡°Master, this is Freida Buchanan, my actress friend whom I¡¯ve mentioned to you earlier.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Freida was stunned when Cecilia addressed Jonathan as Master. She knew that Cecilia came from a prestigious family. In addition, Cecilia was also a haughty woman. Hence, she did not expect Cecilia would call a man Master. Previously, she was not even remotely friendly to the renowned Wayde Larson from one of the prominent families in Gronga. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Cecilia shot Freida a cold and warning look, ring down at her. With the Hansley family¡¯s influence, Cecilia could easily crush this small-time actress. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Intimidated by Cecilia¡¯s stare, the woman shrank back and did not utter another word. She knew very well that Cecilia did not think too highly of her. ¡°I heard from Cecilia that you are a member of Hunters Guild?¡± Jonathan asked casually.¡°Hunters Guild?¡± The minute Freida heard the words ¡°Hunters Guild,¡± she went on the defensive. ¡°Why are you asking about Hunters Guild?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just answer Master. Don¡¯t ask so many questions. I¡¯m warning you, Freida. Don¡¯t try to y any tricks in front of Master. Otherwise, forget about staying in Gronga.¡± Cecilia glowered to show her displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t frighten her.¡± Seeing how scared the woman was, Jonathan immediately stopped Cecilia from intimidating her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not from any secret society, and I mean no hard to Hunters Guild. I used to join Hunters Guild when I was abroad, but I¡¯ve lost contact with them ever since I came back. I heard that there¡¯s also Hunters Guild in Gronga. Hence, I would like to know more about it.¡± ¡°Are you also a member of Hunters Guild?¡± Freida suddenly warmed up to Jonathan when she heard that he was also a member of Hunters Guild. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I was in Hunters Guild in another country. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same organization.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same!¡± Freida nodded. ¡°Hunters Guild at Gronga is a branch of the same organization overseas, and it¡¯s managed by the same people. The highest-ranking leader of the Hunters Guild here is also part of the management team of the main Hunters Guild.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan then asked offhandedly, ¡°What¡¯s his name? Maybe we met while I was overseas.¡± ¡°His name is Waxon.¡± Freida lowered her voice. ¡°But we hardly get to see him. As you know, he¡¯s the highest-ranking leader of the Hunters Guild in Gronga. People like me from the lower rung of the organization won¡¯t get to meet him. I heard he¡¯s a very influential person. He¡¯s a senior executive in the main Hunters Guild.¡± ¡°Waxon. The name sounds familiar.¡± Jonathan tried to sound nonchnt. Jonathan certainly recognized the name. Back in Yaleview, Hades had told him that the highest-ranking leader of Hunters Guild in Gronga was a foreigner named Waxon. ¡°If that is the case, can you please introduce the senior executives of Hunters Guild to me when you get the chance? I would like to join Hunters Guild here in Gronga. Of course, it¡¯d be best if you can introduce Waxon to me,¡± Jonathan said casually. He continued, ¡°As a reward, I¡¯ll ask Cecilia to invest in a movie and cast you as the female lead.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Freida was thrilled to hear that Jonathan was going to ask Cecilia to invest in a movie and cast her as the female lead. Her eyes sparkled at the prospect of a big break in the entertainment industry. She had been a struggling actress in Gronga for five to six years. Oftentimes, she had sold her body in exchange for favors from the film producers and directors. However, she was never given a lead role in any movie. In fact, she was not even cast as a second lead. Freida was mindful that she did not have a good family backing nor a strong backing in the industry. The directors and film producers were merely toying with her feelings. After getting intimate with her, they would only cast her in a minor role to cate her. ¡°Certainly!¡± Jonathan turned to look at Cecilia who concurred, ¡°Of course, Master¡¯s promise is also my promise. If you do as Master says, I¡¯ll invest one hundred million to film a movie and engage the renowned director in Gronga, Fabrizio Dabato. I may be able to get one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Gronga to be the male lead. And you will be the female lead.¡± Wow! Gronga¡¯s renowned director, Fabrizio Dabato! And one of the Four Heavenly Kings as the male lead, with me as the female lead! Even a fresh graduate would be able to gain fame overnight acting with such a dream cast, let alone me! It was a dreame true for Freida. All she needed to do was to introduce the senior executives of Hunters Guild to Cecilia¡¯s Master. She realized that the best decision she had made in her life was to join Hunters Guild. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Hansley. I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Freida hurriedly made her stand, afraid that Cecilia might go back on her words. ¡°If you fail me, I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from the entertainment industry in Gronga,¡± Cecilia warned the woman coldly. ¡°No, no. I will certainly not!¡± Freida hurriedly shook her head. Just then, there was amotioning from beside them. A woman dressed in a ck gown stormed into the cafe. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 The Legendary Man Chapter 392 Busybody Isn¡¯t that Yuliana? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jonathan was surprised when he saw Yuliana walking toward him. However, in reality, Yuliana wasn¡¯t heading in his direction. In fact, she might not have even noticed Jonathan and hade to the caf¨¦ unintentionally. After arriving at the venue, she ordered a beverage. ¡°Hello, can I have a ss of juice?¡± Yuliana¡¯s voice was chilly, just like the aura that she exuded, which would make others feel like she was unapproachable. Her appearance had caused amotion in the caf¨¦. Instantly, a group of tourists surrounded her. They would either ask for a photo or her autograph. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As I still have to filmter, I don¡¯t have time to have a picture with all of you,¡± Yuliana rejected straightforwardly. She then took her ss of juice and nned to leave the caf¨¦ immediately. Yuliana only wanted to buy a ss of juice while she had some free time. Meanwhile, Freida, who was sitting on a chair nearby, saw the scene. She couldn¡¯t refrain from mocking, ¡°Oh, please, stop pretending. Isn¡¯t she just a nameless actress who couldn¡¯t survive in the entertainment industry on the maind? Why is she being pretentious? I bet she hired those people by paying them each a hundred.¡± ¡°Hired?¡± When Cecilia heard the word, she was stunned. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s an ordinary phenomenon in the entertainment industry. Ms. Hansley, you might not know this, but some actors who do not stand out andck poprity will have their management agency hire people to make them look popr. Whenever actors like these appear, the fake crowd will rush forward to get an autograph or a photo from the respective celebrity. Some would even wait at the airport and cause an uproar when the celebrity exits the arrival hall. All these actions are to make others think they are well-known. In other words, these actors usually y a minor role in a movie!¡± Freida pursed her lips and continued, ¡°If she is popr, I¡¯m sure she will have a ce in the entertainment industry on the maind. Why do you think she came over to Gronga? I heard she came here because the entertainment industry on the maind has banned her.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Jonathan nced at Yuliana coldly. He wasn¡¯t interested in the topic at all. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what kind of woman do you like? If you want, I can ask my manager to contact her agency and let her apany you for dinner tonight. However, I assume you will have to pay a huge sum if you want extra services from her.¡± Freida then bit her lips and added, ¡°I heard that this woman is unwilling to sleep with others back on the maind. It was the main reason her agency decided to exclude her from important events.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Jonathan shook his head. Her offer didn¡¯t catch his attention. Why would I need someone else to contact the person if I want somebody to sleep with me? I will only have to call Hades or Nelson and give my orders. I can make a superstar, the best actress, a rising star, or any female celebrity lie in my bed within an hour. But what¡¯s the point? Since when do I, Jonathan Goldstein, need to use this method to sleep with a woman? ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Why would a person with your status be interested in that kind of woman?¡± Freida let out a self-deprecatingugh. Although she wasn¡¯t sure about Jonathan¡¯s background, she could make an assumption based on Cecilia¡¯s attitude. I¡¯m sure he is some big shot because the daughter of the Hansley family addresses him as Master obediently. In addition to that, she is so well-behaved that it feels like she is a pet cat. Thus, it is apparent that a small-time celebrity is nobody to him. Who knows? Perhaps Mr. Goldstein is keeping Cecelia as his mistress! After Freida finished her sentence, there was amotion at Yuliana¡¯s side. Shortly after, they saw a few ruffians blocking her way. ¡°Ms. Smith, have you decided? Are you going to attend Mr. Wagner¡¯s dinner?¡± The ruffians¡¯ leader was a bald man called Axel Green with a few gold teeth. At first sight, he didn¡¯t look like a nice person. ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear. I won¡¯t attend Mr. Wagner¡¯s dinner!¡± Yuliana frowned as she backed away, trying to escape them. Unfortunately, the ruffians surrounded her, and she couldn¡¯t find a chance to run away. Every time she stepped back, the ruffians would follow her. Although there were many people around her, nobody was willing to get themselves involved. Instead, they stood at the side to watch the drama. Even the group of fans who had previously asked her for an autograph and a photo distanced themselves from her. They were afraid that Yuliana¡¯s situation would cause them trouble. ¡°Ms. Smith, I suggest you think it through. If you reject Mr. Wagner¡¯s offer, it will not be easy for you to find a living in the entertainment industry in Gronga!¡± Axel sneered and continued with a disdainful expression, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just a small-time celebrity? Why are you acting all innocent in front of me? Isn¡¯t it an ordinary practice for female celebrities like you to sleep with other people? Don¡¯t be an ungrateful bitch. How dare you refuse to join Mr. Wagner¡¯s dinner! Do you want to get banned by the entertainment industry of Gronga in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± eximed Yuliana. As the ruffians got closer to her, panic shed across her eyes. She anxiously shouted, ¡°If youe any closer, I will call the police!¡± ¡°Call the police?¡± When Axel heard Yuliana¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Do it. Do you have the contact numbers of the police departments of Gronga? Do you need me to tell you? D*rn it! Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. Yuliana, listen carefully. You have to attend Mr. Wagner¡¯s dinner whether you like it or not. Guys, grab her!¡± With that said, the ruffians immediately reached out and dragged Yuliana away without hesitation. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Yuliana shouted. She struggled to break free. Unfortunately, it was pointless. There was no way a weak woman like her could put up a fight against a group of strong men. Before she could even resist, the men had captured her. Many people spectated the men dragging Yuliana into a car. Sadly, nobody stood up for her. Even people from the film crew pretended that they saw nothing. At that instant, Jonathan furrowed his brows. Their actions should be considered kidnapping. How dare they abduct a female actress in broad daylight? ¡°Master, should we save her?¡± asked Cecilia as she noticed Jonathan¡¯s knitted brows. ¡°Tell them to let her go,¡± said Jonathan tly. After all, he had met Yuliana once on the ne. I don¡¯t like involving myself in other people¡¯s matters, but this so-called Mr. Wagner is going too far. I understand that the entertainment industry is messy. However, I am shocked that Gronga¡¯s entertainment industry is this chaotic. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Immediately after Jonathan ced his order, Cecilia stood up and dashed toward the ruffians without hesitation. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When Axel heard Cecilia¡¯s voicee from behind him, he stopped in his steps. Then, he turned around and nced at Cecilia, who wore a mask. At that moment, there was a disdainful smile on his face. ¡°What is a cute little girl like you doing here? Don¡¯t be a busybody!¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 The Legendary Man Chapter 393 Leave Yuliana Alone ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Cecilia¡¯s face instantly turned cold when she heard Axel call her a little girl. She could not believe that a lowly ruffian would dare to disrespect the third daughter of the Hansley family. ¡°I called you a little girl. What about it?¡± Axel sneered. ¡°Little girl, are you feeling lonely tonight? Can¡¯t find anyone to keep youpany? Let me know if you¡¯re lonely. I can keep you warm tonight.¡± He then smiled sinisterly at his suggestion. The group ofckeys behind him exploded in raucous laughter after hearing his taunting remarks. ¡°Axel, don¡¯t forget about us when you¡¯re done ying with her!¡± ¡°You can have her first, Axel. Then, you can leave her with us.¡± A group of hooligans unscrupulously joked about Cecilia. Her face became colder the more they said. When have I ever been bullied like this before? ¡°You guys must have a death wish!¡± she roared. Looking chillingly at Axel, Cecilia dered, ¡°Are you Mr. Wagner¡¯s people? Tell him that Yuliana is under the wing of Cecilia Hansley from now on. If he has a problem with that, ask him toe to me!¡± Even though the Wagners were one of the four prominent families in Gronga, they were no match for the Hansley family. Ever since Marcus took over as the head of the Hansley family, Cecilia¡¯s status had grown considerably. Besides, she had Jonathan backing her too. The entire Wagner family probably looked like ants in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, let alone Anson himself. Jonathan could trample thetter with ease. Pursing his lips, Axel said disdainfully, ¡±Cecilia? Who the h*ll is Cecilia? I¡¯ve never heard of this name before! Listen carefully, little girl. You¡¯d better mind your own business. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to take you forcefullyter tonight!¡± It was clear that Axel did not take her seriously at all. Cecilia¡¯s face darkened at once when she heard his threat. Just when Cecilia was about to unleash her fury on him, Freida, who was behind her, suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Have you never heard of Ms. Hansley before? You sure are bold. How dare you mess with the Hansley family? I think even Mr. Wagner himself wouldn¡¯t dare to cross them.¡± ¡°What nonsense! Do you think I¡¯ll fall for that easily? Does she think she can scare me like that? Listen carefully. Stop ying tricks on me. If you¡¯re as powerful as you said, call Mr. Wagner and ask him to order me to release Yuliana. Otherwise, none of you can escape tonight if you dare to speak up again! I need a femalepanion tonight. So, which one of you can warm my bedter?¡± Axel sneered. ¡°Why you little!¡± Upon hearing his scious words, the young woman trembled with anger. Her chest visibly heaved from the raw emotions she was feeling. At that moment, Jonathan, who had been staying quiet all the while, suddenly spoke up. ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough! Leave Yuliana alone. The rest of you should get out of my sight!¡± he ordered. Axel¡¯s expression fell the moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s order. ¡±Hey, punk. What are you talking about? What makes you think a little brat like you has the right to speak here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. She stays behind. The rest can get lost!¡± Jonathan looked coldly at Axel and warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to leave. You better get out of my sight before I get angry. Otherwise¡­¡± Despite not finishing his sentence, the threat was as clear as day. ¡°Oh? What happens if you get angry?¡± Axel scoffed. He was clearly unbothered by Jonathan¡¯s warning. Pfft. A young brat from the maind dares to boss around in Gronga? He must have a death wish! ¡°Someone will die here.¡± Suddenly, a cold glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. The moment Gary met Jonathan¡¯s gaze, he felt shivers running down his spine. It was as if the Grim Reaper was staring at him. ¡°Someone will die? Hey, punk. Who are you trying to scare here?¡± Axel could not help sneering. He continued to taunt, ¡°Try me if you dare. Let¡¯s see if you can walk away unscathed from Vleshire Harbor tonight!¡± As soon as Axel said that, Jonathan stood up in a sh. ¡°Since you¡¯re asking for it, I¡¯ll grant your wish then!¡± He rushed over to the thug¡¯s side. Before Axel coulde to his senses, Jonathan kicked his stomach. The ferocious kick was enough to send Axel crashing down to the ground with a loud thud. He started coughing up blood. ¡°You deserved that!¡± Cecilia snorted at Axel¡¯s wretched sight. Then, she shot him a death re. If Jonathan was angered, George, the governor of Gronga, would immediately kneel. Nelson, themander-in-chief of Gronga Special Force, would not dare to utter a word. I didn¡¯t think these local thugs would dare to threaten Jonathan like that. They must be out of their minds! ¡°You f*cking¡­¡± Wiping the blood off his lips, Axel wanted to curse again. Nevertheless, Jonathan did not give him the chance to do so. Before Gary finished cursing, Jonathanunched another vicious attack by kicking the former in the leg. The crisp sound of bones breaking could be heard, followed by another loud thud as Axel fell to his knees in front of Jonathan. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Gary let out a blood-curdling scream. He almost fainted from the intense pain. To Axel¡¯s dismay, Jonathan did not bother to look at him as he stomped on him again. This time, Axel immediately lost consciousness. Hey motionless on the ground. ¡°Axel!¡± Hearing his scream of agony, theckeys instantly forgot about Yuliana who was still inside the car. Picking up their leader, they rushed over to Jonathan. ¡°Who dares to mess with Axel of Vleshire Harbor?¡± ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± In a sh, theckeys picked up their cleavers and shed at Jonathan. ¡°Silence!¡± Feeling impatient, Jonathan kicked at his onrushing opponents. Before theckeys realized what was going on, they only heard the sounds of bones breaking. Having their legs broken by Jonathan, theckeys stumbled to the ground and groaned in pain. ¡°You guys are too noisy!¡± Jonathan shot daggers at them. Theckeys were petrified by his death re instantly. Biting their lips, no one dared to make a sound. They did not even dare to breathe out loud. These men were just a bunch of lowly hooligans. They had gotten used to bullying ordinary people. Even a B-list celebrity like Yuliana could not do anything when being harassed by these men. However, they did not dare to mess with someone as powerful as Jonathan. ncing at the dirty table with disdain, Jonathan ordered, ¡°Please change the table.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Frightened, the waiter immediately gave them a new table. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If it were others, they would have turned around and left without saying a word after causing such a ruckus. However, looking at Jonathan, he did not have the intention to leave at all. If anything, it seemed like he wanted to continue admiring the night scene. ¡°Sir, these people are the infamous thugs in our area. I think you guys better leave quickly. Otherwise, they might call their back-ups to take revenge on youter,¡± the waiter cautiously reminded. After all, he knew these local hooligans well enough. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of lowly thugs. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Pour me another ss of water!¡± Jonathan did not heed the warning. ¡°B-But¡­¡± The terrified waiter wanted to say something. In the end, he decided not to speak up. From where did this guy gain his courage? After all, this is Gronga, not the maind. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 The Legendary Man Chapter 394 The Dark Side Of The Entertainment Industry Jonathan cut the waiter off abruptly, ¡°No buts! Just bring me a ss of water!¡± ¡°Okay. Got it!¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s order, the waiter instantly brought over a ss of water. Sitting down, Jonathan calmly took a sip of water. The thugs bit their lips nervously. They were rooted in their spots, not daring to make a sound nor escape. When Yuliana got out of the car and inadvertently blocked Jonathan¡¯s line of sight, the thugs instantly scurried off with their tails between their legs. Biting her lip, Yuliana said gingerly, ¡±T-Thank you for saving me, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Her face flushed red at that moment. There were some scratches on her body. Furthermore, her gown was torn. Yuliana had already recognized Jonathan in the car earlier. She could not believe that she would meet Jonathan again under such circumstances. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Jonathan said indifferently. He had no intention of meddling with other people¡¯s affairs. If it were not for their encounter in the past, he would probably turn a blind eye. ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡± A hint of surprise shed across the young woman¡¯s eyes when she heard how Yuliana addressed Jonathan. Lowering her head shyly, Yuliana exined, ¡°Yes, we do. I was on the same flight as Mr. Goldstein a few days ago. However, there was an incident in the middle of our flight. It caused a lot of trouble for Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you again!¡± Yuliana¡¯s head sunk lower when she brought up the incident on the ne. She did not even dare to look Jonathan in the eyes. At that moment, Yuliana felt that she was a troublemaker to him. Jonathan said lightly, ¡°No worries. I hardly did anything back then. You¡¯re a public figure, Ms. Smith. Yet, they tried to kidnap you in broad daylight. Why aren¡¯t they afraid of the police?¡± ¡°Police?¡± Smiling helplessly, Yuliana exined, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I guess you don¡¯t know much about the police in Gronga. They will only help the rich people. When have they ever cared about the lives of the poor? Besides, I¡¯m not a local. Moreover, even if the policee to arrest these thugs, Mr. Wagner could get them out of prison with just a phone call within ten minutes.¡± ¡°Is Mr. Wagner that powerful?¡± Jonathan asked casually. No matter how powerful this guy is, there¡¯s no way he could get away with anything in Gronga, right? Yuliana said resignedly, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very powerful. There are four prominent families in Gronga, namely the Larson family, the Hansley family, the Wagner family, and the Zimmerman family. The Wagners hold the most power in the entertainment industry. Regardless if they¡¯re local celebrities or from the maind, no one would dare to mess with the Wagners if they want to find a foothold in the entertainment circle here. The male celebrities are in a much better situation than us. On the other hand, the women have to¡­¡± Yuliana paused and let out a sigh. She continued, ¡°Who would dare to refuse Mr. Wagner when he ordered us to eat, drink, or sleep with him?¡± ¡°What about you? You somehow found the courage to reject him,¡± Jonathan asked curiously. It wasmon knowledge that such practices were rife in the entertainment industry, especially the show business in Gronga. The majority of female celebrities here had to sell their bodies to seed. The unspoken rules of the industry were thrown out of the window by the directors and producers as they continued to take advantage of the powerless actresses. What kind of unspoken rules are these? It¡¯s clearlyid out in front of everyone!Yuliana sighed in frustration. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to refuse him. However, I can¡¯t force myself to go through that.¡± ¡°I entered the entertainment industry with the goal of bing an actress. I want to show off my acting skills to the public, not to sleep with these people!¡± Feeling enraged, Yuliana¡¯s voice began to tremble. Biting her lip, Yuliana continued, ¡°No one told me that I have to sell my body when I first joined the industry! I can¡¯t do it. I really can¡¯t go through this. I don¡¯t want to be a ything for those rich people. There¡¯s no dignity in that. I don¡¯t want to act like an obedient puppy and kneel in front of them every day. Worst of all, I¡¯ll have to pretend that I enjoyed being humiliated by them. That¡¯s not the life I want!¡± Yuliana had a meltdown when she recalled how her former colleagues, who once shared her dream, eventually became the ythings of those rich people. Those sickening people would film the helpless female celebrities and share the videos among themselves. Furthermore, they would even upload the videos on the inte. They wanted everyone to see how those once-mighty goddesses of the entertainment industry were being tortured by them in various perverted ways in private. It was simply too disgusting for her. Hearing Yuliana¡¯s outburst, Cecilia immediately handed her a tissue before patting her on the shoulder. Meanwhile, Freida suddenly turned pale. She wanted to say something but decided against it. Yuliana¡¯s words undoubtedly hit a nerve as the young woman was one of those female celebrities who had given up their dignity by sleeping with the rich people. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wiping the tears off her eyes, Yuliana said apologetically, ¡°Sorry for the meltdown just now. I hope I didn¡¯t frighten you guys.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Jonathan shook his head. He was not surprised by Yuliana¡¯s words at all. In the eyes of the public, female celebrities lived afortable and morous life. However, no one knew about the sufferings and humiliation they had to endure in private. That was the dark side of the entertainment industry. While the stars shone brightly in front of the cameras, they had to suffer inhumane treatments when the cameras were off. Some people held on to their principles while others forsook them a long time ago. ¡°Do you know the consequences of rejecting these people?¡± Jonathan looked at Yuliana expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± Clenching her teeth, Yuliana continued, ¡°I guess they will kick me out of Gronga. Then, I¡¯ll have to return to the maind. Furthermore, I might be cklisted by them. It doesn¡¯t matter because I don¡¯t care about it anymore. Besides, this isn¡¯t the first time that I¡¯ve been banned. Instead of living in fear every day or being intimidated in the middle of the night, it¡¯s better to quit the entertainment industry.¡± It was clear that Yuliana had lost faith in the entertainment industry. ¡°The situation may not be as bleak as you think.¡± Seeing how exasperated Yuliana was, Cecilia cautiously nced at Jonathan behind her. It might seem like a hopeless situation for Yuliana. However, this matter was not worth mentioning to Jonathan. The vicious entertainment industry in Gronga and the Wagner family were merely specks of dust in front of Jonathan. Jonathan could make the Wagner family disappear from Gronga in the blink of an eye with a single order if he wanted to. ¡°Your name is Yuliana, right? Have you joined any agency in Gronga yet?¡± Cecilia probed. Shaking her head, Yuliana said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯ve only been here in Gronga for a few days. I haven¡¯t had time to join an agency yet.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had already negotiated with an agency and found an endorsement. Nevertheless, everything was done by her manager in her stead. After Yuliana got off the ne, she fired the manager on the spot. As a result, she lost both the endorsement and the agency. Left with no alternative, she ended up as a walk-in extra in a third-rate drama. To Yuliana¡¯s dismay, she got into trouble with Anson, the infamous son of the Wagner family, within two days of filming. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 The Legendary Man Chapter 395 The Appearance Of Anson Cecilia said tly, ¡°If not, join our entertainmentpany under Hansley Group. The Hansley family has also established an entertainmentpany. Even though it is not as influential as the Wagner family in the entertainment industry, at least after you join Hansley Group, even the Wagner family will not dare to trouble you again!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. LIVE An error urred. Please try againter ¡°Hansley Group?¡± The moment she heard those words, a hint of surprise shed across Yuliana¡¯s eyes. Hansley Group¡­ Isn¡¯t that the Hansley family¡¯s business? The young woman with a mask in front of me is a member of the Hansley family, one of the four prominent families in Gronga? ¡°Oh, yes, this is my business card. You can contact me if you are interested!¡± Cecilia handed her card to Yuliana. However, the young woman who was there immediately felt jealous upon seeing that. Over the past few years, she had pleased Cecilia in private many times because she wanted to join Hansley Group. Although the influence of Hansley Group in the entertainment industry was not as great as that of the Wagner family, it was still tremendously powerful. With the influence of the Hansley family in Gronga, it would be very easy for them to make a female celebrity popr. Despite that, Cecilia never responded to any of her attempts to butter the former up. Cecilia never even promised her anything. Never in a million years would she think that Cecilia would make an offer to Yuliana who she had only met once. That had made her instantly disgruntled. However, what was more surprising to her was that Yuliana declined Cecilia¡¯s invitation. ¡°Forget it, Ms. Hansley. I appreciate your kindness. However, it¡¯s not worth it for the Hansley family to offend the Wagner family and make an enemy of them for my sake!¡± Yuliana politely rejected her as the Wagner family¡¯s influence in Gronga was too great. She did not want to burden Cecilia. When Cecilia heard Yuliana¡¯s words, she sneered with a trace of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Enemy? Anson isn¡¯t worthy of bing an enemy of the Hansley family!¡± Not to mention, the legendary man with a godlike existence was standing behind her. Even without Jonathan behind her, she simply did not care about Anson. Who does Anson think he is? He¡¯s just the second son of the Wagner family. But what about me? I, Cecilia Hansley, am the heiress of the Hansley family after my grandfather¡¯s death! ¡°Forget about it. Thank you very much for today, Ms. Hansley!¡± Yuliana declined Cecilia again. After saying that, she bowed down to Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again today! If there is a chance, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal and apologize to you in person after returning to the country!¡± Jonathan rejected her with a calm voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. You¡¯ve already apologized to me once on the ne.¡± He then asked, ¡°By the way, are you nning to quit the entertainment industry after you go back?¡± Yuliana nodded and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been working in the entertainment industry for so many years and I¡¯m tired. I have some savings, so I n to go home and open a caf¨¦ there! It might be good to raise a cat or nt some nts, too!¡± ¡°That sounds good!¡± Jonathan nodded casually. After he finished speaking, a few dazzling lights suddenly appeared in the distance. Then, three to five ck Mercedes-Benz were seen directly blocking the door of the caf¨¦. ¡°Oh no!¡± Yuliana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was suddenly panicked. Among the group of ck Mercedes-Benz, there was an Aston Martin with the number 666666 in ck on a white license te. The door of the Aston Martin opened, and a young man in a ck jacket stepped out of the car. The man didn¡¯t seem old, appearing to be in his twenties. His face was pale and his temperament was feminine. He looked like the young guys in movies and TV shows. It was Anson. Yuliana recognized the man, who was like a nightmare to her, at a nce.Anson walked toward Yuliana coldly with a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°I heard someone had beaten up my man? Yuliana, did you find someone to do that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I did!¡± Yuliana gritted her teeth and admitted it. Anson walked over and asked, ¡°Do you know the fate of offending me in Gronga?¡± He then walked to the bald man and kicked his head fiercely. Instantly, blood trickled down thetter¡¯s face. Anson continued, ¡°Although he is just my underling, I¡¯m still the boss. It¡¯s a disgrace to have my underling beaten up by someone. Whoever beat him up just now,e out!¡± As soon as he finished talking, Anson¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of Jonathan, the young woman, and Cecilia. However, Cecilia was wearing a mask. Hence, Anson didn¡¯t recognize her. It was until a limping little gangster stretched out his finger to point at Jonathan that Anson¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with murderous intent. Anson then looked at Jonathan with cold eyes and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who beat up my man?¡± ¡°I was too lenient with him. I didn¡¯t manage to kill him!¡± replied Jonathan. Hearing that, Anson¡¯s expression instantly changed. His eyes were then fixed on Jonathan. He asked, ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Repeat yourself!¡± At that, the doors of the Mercedes-Benz cars behind him opened one after another. In an instant, dozens of burly men walked out of the cars with steel pipes, iron rods, and triangr army thorns in their hands. Seeing the scene in front of her, Yuliana said in a hurry, ¡°What are you doing? Anson, this has nothing to do with them! If you want revenge, thene at me!¡± Anson immediately sneered, ¡°Come at you? Yuliana, I¡¯ve sent people to invite you over so many times, but you¡¯ve always rejected me. Do you think I¡¯ll listen to you for today¡¯s incident?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Yuliana bit her lip and was slightly terrified. Anson smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to do? He¡¯s just one of my men. You can beat him to death if you want to! As long as youe with me tonight, I can let bygones be bygones and act as if nothing had happened!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. Change your terms!¡± Yuliana rejected him without hesitation. ¡°Then we have nothing else to say!¡± With a wave of his hand, the men rushed toward them in an instant. In the blink of an eye, Anson¡¯s men surrounded them. Yuliana took a few steps back, and the fear on her face deepened. She said, ¡°Anson, can I pay you? How much do you want? As long as I can afford it, I will give as much as you want!¡± At that moment, she was prepared to go bankrupt. Hearing that, Anson sneered, ¡°Pay me? Yuliana, do you think I¡¯ll be short of money? I¡¯ll say it again for thest time. As long as youe home with me tonight, any problem can be solved. However, if you don¡¯t agree¡­¡± Despite not finishing his sentence, the meaning behind his words could not be more obvious. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 The Legendary Man Chapter 396 She Does Not Agree Anson¡¯s men were getting closer and closer. Yuliana was even more frightened that she quickly took a few steps back. She then identally bumped into a table and almost fell to the ground. Just as she stood up, a frosty voice suddenly came from behind her. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask anymore. She does not agree!¡± All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Jonathan. He seemed young like he was only in his twenties. He looked like a fresh graduate, plus he was holding a ss of water in his hand. Everyone felt that the words that came out of his mouth were insignificant. ¡°Kid, what did you say? I didn¡¯t quite hear you,¡± Anson sneered with his face full of contempt. Who am I? I¡¯m the second son of the Wagner family! Why should I care about a brat like him? That brat is just an ounder! ¡°I said, she does not agree!¡± Jonathan said in a low voice. Although it was not loud, it resounded throughout the crowd. The moment Anson heard Jonathan¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly turned cold. He looked at Yuliana. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at Jonathan at all. A brat like him who came from another ce is like an ant to me! I could kill him just by stepping on him lightly! ¡°Yuliana, are you sure you want to reject me?¡± Anson then raised his hand slightly and waved forward. In an instant, dozens of men surrounded them. They were ready to make a move anytime. ¡°I¡­¡± Yuliana¡¯s voice trembled a little. She was in extreme fear. If I reject Anson, what would happen to Jonathan and the rest? It would probably be hard for them to get out of here, right? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. With Mr. Goldstein here, no one can touch you!¡± Cecilia said softly while she appeared behind Yuliana. Hearing that, Yuliana was surprised. She knew that Jonathan was very good at fighting, but they were in Gronga at the moment. It was the territory of the Wagner family. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, Yuliana couldn¡¯t help but look at Jonathan, who stood behind her. She suddenly felt more confident when she saw Jonathan¡¯s indifferent expression.¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± Yuliana replied to Anson as she bit her lip. ¡°Get them!¡± Anson gave an order. He had no time for their nonsense. At Anson¡¯s orders, dozens of men grabbed their steel pipes and were about to hit them. However, at that moment, Cecilia suddenly asked, ¡°Anson, are you sure you want them to do this?¡±¡°Cecilia?¡± The moment he heard the voice, Anson immediately knew it was Cecilia.The four prominent families in Gronga had known each other from the beginning. Anson used to be theckey of Wayde from the Larson family. He had followed Wayde and met Cecilia many times. Therefore, Anson immediately knew it was her as soon as she spoke.¡°Looks like you still recognize my voice.¡± Seeing Anson¡¯s surprised look, Cecilia calmly took off her mask. Everyone was shocked. Nobody had expected Cecilia¡¯s face to have such a long scar under the mask. ¡°Cecilia, what happened to your face?¡± Anson couldn¡¯t help but ask. Cecilia replied with an icy cold expression, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Yuliana is under my protection. You can go home!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anson¡¯s face suddenly turned cold after he heard what she said. ¡°I said, Yuliana is under my protection. You can leave!¡± Cecilia said coldly. Anson¡¯s face darkened in an instant. He asked, ¡°What do you mean? On what basis are you doing that?¡±¡°On the basis that she¡¯s a new artist that has just signed an agreement with Hansley Group. Are you satisfied with this reason?¡± Cecilia replied sternly. ¡°A new artist that has just signed an agreement with Hansley Group?¡± Upon hearing that, Anson¡¯s face suddenly turned ck and a little scary. He continued, ¡°Nonsense! I sent someone to follow her the whole day today. Since when she signed an agreement with a newpany?¡± ¡°Just now! Why? Is there a problem with that?¡± Cecilia asked with a cold voice. ¡°Cecilia, are you deliberately going against me?¡± At that point, it was impossible for Anson not to know that Cecilia was going against him on purpose. A new artist under Hansley Group? That¡¯s all just an excuse! ¡±Then you¡¯ll be an enemy of the Hansley family! I¡¯m sure you know the consequences of being the Hansley family¡¯s enemy, right?¡± ¡°You have gone too far, Cecilia!¡± Anson¡¯s expression changed. After all, he was the second son of the Wagner family. There was no way he could take such humiliation. A hint of impatience shed across Cecilia¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°So what? I¡¯m definitely protecting Yuliana! If you dare to touch her tonight, the Hansley family will never let you off the hook!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare threaten me, Cecilia! I don¡¯t believe that the Hansley family will dere war with the Wagner family for a mere entertainer!¡± Anson¡¯s expression was hard to read. If he was afraid of Cecilia in front of so many people, he would be a disgrace in Gronga in the future. ¡°I¡¯m taking Yuliana with me today. I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to stop me!¡± After saying that, Anson waved his hand and continued, ¡°Go! If there¡¯s anyone who dares to stop you guys, beat them to death!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The second Anson gave out his order, the men took action. When Cecilia saw that scene, her expression changed instantly. She never imagined that Anson would have such audacity. Even at the risk of bing an enemy of the Hansley family, he still wanted to take Yuliana away. Cecilia turned her head and looked at Jonathan with a trace of nervousness in her eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Jonathan waved his hand lightly and continued, ¡°If I, Jonathan Goldstein, want a person to stay, no one in this world can take her away!¡± As soon as he finished talking, he stood up indifferently. At that moment, the steel pipes in the hands of dozens of men mmed down on his head in an instant. ¡°No!¡± Yuliana eximed in shock. On the other hand, Anson sneered as he lit up a cigarette. He sat on the hood of the Aston Martin and watched the bloody feast. I can totally imagine him lying on the ground, beaten to a pulp as Yuliana kneels and pleads with me pathetically. Then, she¡¯d serve me on the bed at night. How exciting would that be? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s never given head with that little cherry-red mouth of hers. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 The Legendary Man Chapter 397 I Will Give You Three Seconds However, when the dozens of burly men wanted to hit Jonathan with their steel pipes, they heard a loud bang. Jonathan swung his fist, and the group of people fell to the ground instantly. The men didn¡¯t even have the chance to touch the hem of Jonathan¡¯s clothes. At that instant, they felt like a train had knocked over them. Bang! The impact made them spit out a mouthful of blood. It was as though their chests were about to shatter to pieces. ¡°What?¡± Witnessing the scene before him, Anson¡¯s face darkened. With a twisted expression, he eximed, ¡°What is going on?¡± Moments ago, he was still pondering what position he would prefer Yuliana to make on the bed at night. He didn¡¯t expect that his subordinates would be knocked to the ground in such a short amount of time. ¡°Useless! All of you are useless trash! How can dozens of you lose to a student? What is the point of me feeding you useless beings? If you guys can¡¯t break all four of his limbs tonight, I will dismiss all of you! The Wagner family isn¡¯t interested in having quacks around!¡± Anson scolded furiously. ¡°Charge!¡± A group of muscr men took out their cleavers as they attacked Jonathan without hesitation. However, how could they possibly hurt Jonathan with their weapons? ¡°You guys must have a death wish!¡± Before the cleavers could reach Jonathan, he had lifted his leg and kicked his enemies. Pow! Jonathan¡¯s kick sent the muscr man, who led the attack, flying across the ce. Immediately after the man fell to the ground, another person charged forward. They were fearless as all of them waved their cleavers in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, although they had the numbers, they didn¡¯t have the upper hand. No matter how many people charged toward Jonathan, thetter could kick them to the ground effortlessly. During the fight, Jonathan didn¡¯t even pant. Within a minute, none of the dozens of strong men remained standing. At that moment, they curled up like shrimps as they wailed painfully. ¡°Stand up, all of you! Get up!¡± yelled Anson angrily. How can a student defeat dozens of my men? The situation was embarrassing for both the Wagner family and Anson.¡°Are you the person who said you want to break my limbs?¡± Jonathan walked in Anson¡¯s direction slowly as he stepped over the bodies of the group of burly men.Every time Jonathan took a step forward, Anson would retreat a step behind. I can¡¯t possibly run! This is Gronga, and I¡¯m the second son of the Wagner family! How can I let a snob make me run away in fright? If something like that is made known to the public, how will I face other people in the future? ¡°So what?¡± Anson pretended to be calm. ¡°Besides breaking your limbs, I want to hit you until you can¡¯t take care of yourself. I want you to be in a vegetative state for the rest of your life and can only lie on the bed. I¡¯ll make sure your life will be a living hell!¡± With that said, Anson took a gun from his pocket and aimed it at Jonathan. Instantly, the crowd shrieked. Those taking photos of the situation were so terrified they fled the venue. They didn¡¯t bother watching the ongoing drama anymore. On the maind, the officials imposed strict rules on guns. Thus, most people might not have a chance to see an actual gun in their lives. The only ce they would see a gun was on television or in the movies. However, the case was different in Gronga. One could find a gun anywhere there because smuggling was serious in Gronga. Besides that, there were many organizations and gangs in the ce. It would not be an exaggeration to say that an individual could purchase guns, grenades, and mortars in Gronga as long as they had the money. ¡°The thing I hate most in my life is someone pointing at me with a gun!¡± Jonathan looked at Anson coldly as an icy glint shed across his eyes without him noticing it. ¡°What are you going to do about it, huh?¡± Anson let out a hysterical roar with a distorted face. The veins on his neck were almost torn apart. As Anson had a gun in his hand, his anxious feeling faded. He felt calmer than before. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Anson thought that the gun would put him in an advantageous position. Oh, Jonathan, what is the use of being a good fighter? Can you beat a gun? ¡°Hey, so what if you¡¯re good at fighting? You will be a dead body once I shoot through your temples!¡± shouted Anson ferociously. ¡°You idiot!¡± Witnessing Anson¡¯s stupidity, Cecilia couldn¡¯t help but scold in a low voice before Jonathan said a word. How dare he threaten Jonathan with a gun? Does he have a death wish, or is he sick of his life? Back when we were in Jipsdale, a private army with hundreds of guns was no match for Jonathan. In the end, Jonathan annihted the entire group of people. Does he think he can scare Jonathan with a gun? ¡°Is that so?¡± At Anson¡¯s words, Jonathan nced at him expressionlessly. ¡°Shoot me then!¡±¡°What?¡± Anson was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°I said, shoot me!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes became cold instantly. ¡°I will give you three seconds. If you don¡¯t shoot, you will never have the chance to do it in this life!¡± After finishing his sentence, Jonathan counted down in a t voice, ¡°Three, two, one!¡± ¡°Quick, get him toe back. Is he crazy?¡± Yuliana, who wasn¡¯t far away, shouted at Cecilia as her face turned pale. That¡¯s an actual gun! He might die because of this! ¡°He¡¯s not crazy!¡± Cecilia wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°It¡¯s just a gun. It can¡¯t hurt him!¡± Just a gun? Hearing Cecilia¡¯s words, Yuliana was dumbfounded as she looked at Cecilia as if thetter was mad. Oh, my! Everyone here is crazy! They must be out of their minds! Who gave them the courage to be this confident! However, just as she finished her words, they heard a loud bang from the gun. As Jonathan pressured Anson, thetter¡¯s finger trembled as he pulled the trigger uncontrobly. Right now, the gun was less than a meter from Jonathan. If the bullet hit Jonathan, his life would definitely end. Anxious, Yuliana quickly covered her eyes because she wasn¡¯t courageous enough to look at the bloody scene. Bang! Someone fell to the ground. Yuliana opened her eyes and was surprised to find out that Jonathan was the person standing. He looked calm. As for Anson, he copsed on the ground with a pained expression. He widened his eyes because he couldn¡¯t believe what had happened. ¡°H-How is this possible? How could this be?¡± I¡¯ve aimed and shot Jonathan¡¯s head. Why am I the person who is on the ground now? ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathan nced at Anson¡¯s shocked expression coldly. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you I would only give you three seconds. I¡¯ve given you a chance, but, unfortunately, you didn¡¯t appreciate it! At that, Jonathan marched forward and stepped on Anson¡¯s arm. Crack! A crisp bone-breaking sound could be heard. Immediately afterward, Anson cried out in pain. ¡°M-My arm¡­¡± yelled Anson furiously. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother looking at him. Instead, he raised his leg and stepped on Anson¡¯s thigh. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 The Legendary Man Chapter 398 He Must Die Tonight In an instant, the ear-splitting crack of breaking bones resounded through the air. It was apanied by Anson¡¯s shrill screams of pain as hey sprawled out on the ground helplessly. All four of his limbs had been cruelly stomped on and broken by Jonathan. For his part, Jonathan had an impassive face as he remarked coldly, ¡°I did warn you that I¡¯m only giving you three minutes.¡± Yuliana finally sighed deeply in immense relief as she took in this scene from where she stood, a distance away from the pair. Thank the heavens! Jonathan is all right! However, just as those thoughts ran through her mind, she suddenly came to her senses and hurriedly rushed over to pull on Jonathan as she said, ¡°Hurry! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Where to?¡± asked Jonathan with a slight frown in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to hide andy low for a start,¡± replied Yuliana as her head started throbbing rhythmically. She hadn¡¯t expected that things would develop to this extent. Even though assaulting Anson didn¡¯t make for a huge issue, breaking all four of his limbs certainly counted as one. She knew that the Wagner family wouldn¡¯t let Jonathan off that easily for this, and there was little that the Hansley family could do to protect him if they even wanted to. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ll buy a ne ticket right now so you can leave tonight. If you make haste and travel through the night, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll manage to get out of Gronga in time. Regardless of how powerful and influential the Wagner family is, there¡¯s nothing they can do to you once you¡¯re out of their reach. They wouldn¡¯t even know where to look to find you!¡± With that, Yuliana proceeded to pull out her phone and purchase the flight ticket she had mentioned. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of leaving and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to get the tickets. I don¡¯t n to leave.¡± ¡°No! You absolutely must go, and the further you go, the better it is! If we dy any further, it may be toote for you to flee!¡± exhorted Yuliana anxiously as shepletely disregarded Jonathan¡¯s response. ¡°I said I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Jonathan frowned and repeated himself. He saw no reason for him to flee this fearfully and desperately from the likes of the Wagner family. In fact, Jonathan never had the thought of escaping even whenpletely surrounded by an army of thousands back then, let alone when faced with a mere family like the Wagner family. As Asura, he would rather die in battle than bear the shame of fleeing like a coward.¡°As long as you remain in Gronga, there¡¯s no way that the Wagner family would let you off!¡± eximed Yuliana anxiously in her panic. However, Jonathan did not share her panic and kept his face calm as he replied in a steady voice, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll destroy the Wagner family as well!¡±Destroy the Wagner family as well? Yuliana couldn¡¯t help but think that Jonathan was well and truly insane. After all, each of the four prominent families held tremendous sway and influence in Gronga. ¡°You simply don¡¯t understand just how terrifying the Wagner family¡¯s influence in Gronga is!¡± replied Yuliana with increasing levels of distress as she shook her head. From what she knew of the Wagner family¡¯s influence in Gronga, it wouldn¡¯t take more than a half-hour for them to scour the ind to find Jonathan. Once that happened, there was no avenue of escape for him, even if he wanted to flee. In fact, the Wagner family didn¡¯t even have to step in personally. All they had to do was issue a bounty for Jonathan¡¯s head, and that would immediately send all the assassins and contract killers on the ind on Jonathan¡¯s tail. Without hesitation, they would whiff him out and serve him up in exchange for their reward. Jonathan continued to gaze at Yuliana calmly and didn¡¯t seem to set much store by her warning. He replied, ¡°Is that so? If they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them and insist oning after me to create trouble for me, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s when they¡¯ll find out precisely what true terror is!¡± With that, Jonathan turned and strode away.Yuliana saw that he was leaving and frantically asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± It was nigh impossible for Jonathan to escape to a safe haven, especially since he had assaulted the second son of the Wagner family in Gronga and right in front of a watching crowd. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the hotel,¡± answered Jonathan coolly without bothering to turn his head to look at her. ¡°Hang on!¡± yelled Yuliana upon seeing Jonathan stride off nonchntly. She wanted to chase after him, but it was clear that Jonathan had no intention of stopping to wait for her. ¡°Don¡¯t bother chasing after him. He won¡¯t care about you,¡± remarked Cecilia as she blocked Yuliana¡¯s path forward. Then, Cecilia casually recited a series of numbers.¡°What?¡± asked Yuliana in surprise. She was caught off guard by what Cecilia had suddenly said.¡°That¡¯s my phone number! Feel free to give me a call if the Wagner family messes with you. Just remember that nothing is insurmountable or unsolvable as long as Mr. Goldstein is here,¡± dered Cecilia. With that, she immediately rushed off and chased after Jonathan. Yuliana was a little taken aback by Cecilia¡¯s promation and felt dazed as she watched Jonathan retreat into the distance. She thought back to her first encounter with Jonathan on a ne, where he had effortlessly dealt with potential hijackers. Now, at their second encounter, he had broken all four of Anson¡¯s limbs without so much as a hint of hesitation. It seemed like there was nothing or nobody in this whole wide world that Jonathan was afraid of. Who exactly are you, Jonathan? When Jonathan finally arrived at the hotel about an hourter, everything that had transpired at Vleshire Harbor had already dominated the headlines of Gronga and became the talk of the town. Jonathan¡¯s figure and silhouette were exceptionally striking in the news features. Furthermore, they had somehow managed to capture a shot of Anson as hey helplessly on the ground with a ferocious yet pained look on his face. In that shot, Jonathan¡¯s leg was firmly pressed against Anson¡¯s arm. The headlines were eye-catching and read: Ounder Brutally Assaults the Wagner Family¡¯s Second Son! The Enraged Wagner Family Commences an Indwide Manhunt! Over at one of the hospitals in Gronga, countless reporters gathered on-site and blocked every single entrance. shes of light repeatedly struck the eldest son of the Wagner family, Samuel Wagner¡¯s face upon his arrival, but he showed no intention of stopping. Regardless of how persistent the reporters were, he retained his icy cold expression and pretended as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. That continued all the way until he arrived at the entrance to the hospital¡¯s emergency department. He opened his mouth for the first time and directed his question toward his family¡¯s butler. ¡°Is Anson dead?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not. His arms and legs are both broken, but he¡¯s a long way from dying,¡± replied the butler with his head lowered. It wasmon knowledge to all in Gronga that Samuel and Anson did not get along despite being from the same family. They hated each other and couldn¡¯t be happier if the other met with an early death since it would pave their way toward inheriting the family business. ¡°Did you send over the group of thugs that Anson had with him?¡± asked Samuel coldly. Faced with his icy re, the butler couldn¡¯t help but flinch and shy away from him as he meekly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± The next moment, Samuel¡¯s legnded squarely on the butler¡¯s stomach with a solid thump. With just a single kick, the butler was sent sprawling across the ground. ¡°A group of men can¡¯t even protect that one individual. What¡¯s the point of hiring all of you if you¡¯re so useless?¡± demanded Samuel icily. Although Samuel couldn¡¯t be bothered in the least whether Anson lived or died, he was concerned with the impact of the entire debacle on the Wagner family¡¯s reputation. He knew very well that the family would be made aughing stock if word spread that Anson had gotten badly assaulted despite having a team protecting him. With that, there was no way the Wagner family could still have the cheek to take up the mantle of one of the four prominent families in Gronga. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wagner!¡± eximed the butler as he cradled his stomach and slowly rose to his feet. Although he was clearly displeased by what had just happened, he didn¡¯t dare to express it openly to Samuel. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. These two heirs to the Wagner family are simply impossible to deal with! Each of them is worse than the other and more challenging to handle! ¡°Send someone over immediately to look into that man¡¯s location. Capture him the second you find him! I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s dead or alive, but make sure we get hold of his physical body. Do you hear me?¡± instructed Samuel. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wagner!¡± replied the butler as he anxiously nodded along. ¡°In addition, send some men over to the ck market to hire some contract killers. I want to put a five million bounty on that man¡¯s head! I don¡¯t care what means or methods they employ. I have to see his head right before me! Failing that, I¡¯ll just have to satisfy myself with your head!¡± dered Samuel. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wagner!¡± replied the butler dutifully. With just that single set of instructions, Samuel had terrified the butler to the point that he trembled where he stood. Without so much as a second word, he turned and left. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 The Legendary Man Chapter 399 Assassins On The Move No matter how big of an uproar the news rted to him had caused, Jonathan seemed unfazed by it. When he returned to the hotel, Jonathan casually lit a cigarette and sat by the balcony. A few momentster, his phone rang right on schedule. ¡°Hey, Jonathan¡­¡± Josephine¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call. Ever since Jonathan left Jazona, she would call him at eight o¡¯clock punctually every night. It had been going on for over a month. This habit of hers had not ceased even when Jonathan was in the army. ¡°Call me Darling!¡± Jonathan reminded her. ¡°Darling¡­¡± One could even hear the helplessness in Josephine¡¯s voice through the phone. After departing from Jazona, Jonathan would always correct her on how to address him whenever she gave him a call. No matter how many times he had to do it, he never got fed up with it. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Darling, how¡¯s everything back at home? Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Josephine answered without hesitation. ¡°Liar!¡± Jonathan mercilessly exposed her. ¡°Who kept urging me a few days ago to go home and even said she missed me?¡± ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s not me anyway.¡± There was a hint of pretense in Josephine¡¯s tone. ¡°Darling, when exactly will youe home?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take me some time to get things done here!¡± A cold gleam shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he casually shook off his cigarette ash. Unless the matter regarding the Hunters Guild got taken care of, Jonathan would not leave Gronga. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡± Josephine didn¡¯t delve into the matter. However, shepsed into a heavy silence for a moment before adding, ¡°Darling, I got something to tell you.¡±¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan simply asked.¡°You might be a father soon¡­¡± Josephine said in the softest voice she could muster. Nevertheless, Jonathan could hear her very distinctly. Upon hearing those five words, Jonathan leaped to his feet and almost singed his hand with his cigarette. ¡°What did you say? Did I hear wrongly? W-We only did it once, and you got pregnant?¡± ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, what do you mean by that? Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± A trace of anger bubbled up in Josephine¡¯s heart upon listening to her husband¡¯s remarks. She felt that Jonathan seemed to be doubting her. ¡°Of course not. Darling, I don¡¯t mean it that way. Listen to me¡­¡± When he heard Josephine¡¯s exasperated tone, Jonathan quickly came to his senses and realized he might be in trouble. Hence, he hurriedly exined, ¡°I just thought I¡¯m truly extraordinary, like how did I impregnate you in one try?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan could imagine Josephine rolling her eyes at him at that moment as the woman continued speaking. ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± ¡°No, why would I?¡± Jonathan instantly felt himself drippingyers of cold sweat. No one else in Chanaea except Josephine could frighten him to this extent. ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t dare doubt the mighty you! I rather doubt myself instead!¡± ¡°You obviously did!¡± Josephine huffed snappily. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t!¡± Jonathan merely snuffed out his cigarette before changing the topic. ¡°Darling, how did you find out you are pregnant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve gotten my period. Nheless, it¡¯s only a possibility, and I¡¯m uncertain too. I¡¯ll run a check tomorrow!¡±¡°Do you want me to dispatch someone to apany you when you go for a check-up? How about this? I¡¯ll return tonight and bring you to the hospital for an examination tomorrow?¡± In his eyes, there was nothing more important than him bing a father in this world. ¡°Haha! Why are you so silly? Do I have to go to the hospital to check whether or not I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Josephine could not help but burst intoughter after listening to what Jonathan said. ¡°Do you know what a pregnancy test kit is?¡± ¡°Pregnancy test kit? What on earth is that?¡± Bewilderment was written all over Jonathan¡¯s face. Although he had fought and killed numerous enemies in his life, he was absolutely clueless about matters concerning women. Up to today, Josephine was the only woman he had gotten together.¡°Silly guy, you just need to know that I don¡¯t have to make a trip to the hospital!¡± Josephine giggled. ¡°You can set your mind at rest and deal with your matter in Gronga. You don¡¯t have toe back. I¡¯ll do the test myself!¡±¡°Really?¡± Jonathan was filled with uncertainty. ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If everything I told you turns out to be true, then I¡¯m not the only person at home waiting for you to return to Jazona. Instead, there will be two this time!¡± ¡°It could even be three people waiting for me toe home!¡± Jonathan leisurely found afortable position to sit. ¡°Darling, I hope for twins ¨C a boy and a girl! That would be perfect! At least they will have each other aspanions when they grow up. If someone bullies our daughter, our son can still protect her!¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that you¡¯re Asura? Who would have the guts to bully your children?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t resist beaming. ¡°All right. Sleep early, you silly man! Remember that I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home!¡± ¡°You should turn in early too. Good night!¡± With that, the call ended. However, Jonathan was still deeply immersed in the news Josephine had shared with him previously and could not extricate himself. I¡¯m going to be a father? It felt unreal to him, as though everything was just a dream. If Josephine didn¡¯t personally tell him this, he wouldn¡¯t even dare fantasize about it. In the past, Jonathan had always traveled around the world all by himself. It was not until he got together with Josephine that he felt he had a family. If there is a new addition to our family someday, wouldn¡¯t it feel more like a home? ¡°Mom, Dad, can you believe it? You are about to be grandparents!¡± Jonathan¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he walked to the window, murmuring to himself while looking at the pitch-ck sky outside. The sky gradually darkened. However, a storm of events began brewing outside the hotel. Many assassins had started to gather there. It was all because of a bounty of five million. They only knew the target¡¯s name was Jonathan Goldstein, a male from Jazona. Besides these, there was no further information provided. Every assassin had a photo of Jonathan in their hands. Although the picture was quite blurry, one could still vaguely see his appearance. It was a picture of him at a caf¨¦ in Vleshire Harbor when he broke Anson¡¯s limbs by stepping on them. The bounty of five million would drive countless assassins crazy with greed. On the top floor of the hotel, Jonathan had just put his phone aside and intended to take a shower before cultivating the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Right then, he suddenly heard a rustling sound outside the door. ¡°Hmm?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan knitted his brows and halted his movement. However, just as he held his breath to listen to themotion outside the door, he inadvertently looked at the reflection on the window and spotted a few people dressed in ck with their faces covered. They were hanging on a rope in an inverted position before leaping down from the rooftop. ¡°Wow, what a crowd!¡± Jonathan shook his head, and the expression in his eyes turned frigid. It seems like there is more than one person who wants to take my life tonight! Chapter 400 Chapter 400 The Legendary Man Chapter 400 The Explosion In the room next to Jonathan¡¯s room was a sloppy middle-aged man with an unshaved beard. The latter was sitting on a chair, and he was fiddling with explosives. Moreover, there was an audio monitor in front of him that he was using to listen to what was happening in Jonathan¡¯s room. Right when he heard the sound of a door being opened, he pressed the button to set off the bomb without hesitation. In that instant, a loud noise was heard. Boom! A huge explosion came out of nowhere, engulfing Jonathan¡¯s entire room with mes. Actually, the middle-aged man had already set up the explosives on the rooftop some time ago, and coincidentally, Jonathan checked into the room on the top floor. Once the man set off the explosives on the rooftop, Jonathan¡¯s room would be sted into a pile of crumbs in no time. Everyone in the room would die. There would be no exceptions. All of them would be dead meat. Through the audio monitor, the entire room became dead silent after the loud boom. With that, the middle-aged man opened his door and used a handkerchief to cover his nose as he made his way toward Jonathan¡¯s room. Creak! The middle-aged man pushed the door open and looked into Jonathan¡¯s room. In the room, ck smoke was everywhere. A strong smell of gunpowder filled the entire room. The floor was full of broken limbs and legs, stains of sttered blood, and there were bits of flesh sticking on the wall everywhere. It looked just like a living hell. The scene was sickening. The middle-aged man was cruel, and he didn¡¯t seem to look sick from the gruesome scene before him. ¡°Jonathan, huh? Let me see where your head¡¯s at!¡± He had experienced scenes like that countless times. To him, blowing up a few people was nothing since he had blown up hundreds of people before. It was just a few pieces of muddy meat.¡°Looking for me?¡± Suddenly, an unexpected voice was heard in the silent room, and the middle-aged man was startled as he quickly looked all around the room. Why is someone still alive? ¡°Who are you? Who¡¯s there?¡± the man yelled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for my body?¡± The cold voice sounded. In an instant, a man¡¯s silhouette slowly became clearer amidst the thick cloud of smoke. The moment the middle-aged man saw the figure in front of him, his heart clenched. ¡°Y-You! Impossible! How are you still alive?¡± It¡¯s Jonathan! How is it possible that he¡¯s still alive? The amount of explosive that he had set up was more than enough to destroy the entire room, not to mention st Jonathan into pieces. Even if a tank was in the room, it would be sted into bits.¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you,¡± Jonathan said as he sat calmly on the couch. Even if the entire room was destroyed and broken limbs were everywhere, there was no trace of dust or blood on his body.It was as if what happened to the room had nothing to do with him at all. ¡°What a pity! There¡¯s blood in my tea. I can¡¯t drink it anymore!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan looked at the tea on the coffee table with a face full of pity before he poured the tea onto the ground. However, the moment before the tea touched the ground, with a flick of Jonathan¡¯s finger, the water droplet seemed to have turned into a transparent bullet that pierced the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead. The moment the water droplet made a hole in the man¡¯s head, he slumped to the ground with a thud, and a puddle of blood formed around him. His eyes were wide open.Till the end, he still couldn¡¯t understand why Jonathan was still alive although everyone else was killed by the explosion.¡°Why?¡± After saying hisst words, he was dead. Seeing how the man died with an unresolved grievance, Jonathan casually took a piece of tissue and wiped his hands. ¡°There isn¡¯t any particr reason. Your biggest mistake is to mess with me!¡± As soon as he said that, he walked out of the room. Since he was Asura, he had lost count of the number of assassination attempts directed at him all these years, be it within the country or abroad. It didn¡¯t matter if the assassins were the best in the world or in the country, but the fact that he had killed all of them alone was enough to shock the world. This is just a group of third-rate assassins, yet they wish to kill me? They don¡¯t know who they¡¯re dealing with! Back when the few assassins on the rooftop had gone into the room, Jonathan had already killed them off and took the opportunity to go up to the rooftop from the window. Even if the explosives in the room were enough to blow up the entire room or the entire hotel, he was not concerned at all. All of a sudden, the hotel was in chaos. ¡°Hurry! Go to the presidential suite on the top floor to see what happened!¡± Everyone in the hotel was scared to death because of the sudden explosion. Countless hotel guests quickly gathered at the hotel lobby out of shock while the guards called the police immediately after the explosion. After that, they sealed off the hotel, forbidding anyone to get in or out. Meanwhile, in the corridor of the top floor, Cecilia wore a set of white pajamas as she walked toward Jonathan¡¯s room in shock. Although she didn¡¯t know where the sound of the explosion came from, she had a strong feeling that it was from Jonathan¡¯s room. At the corridor, everyone was hastily running toward the emergency exit, but she was the only one who was moving in the other direction. ¡°There¡¯s no way, right? He¡¯s Asura! He¡¯s the one who has the world in his palm and the only one closest to God in this world! How could he be dead?¡± Panic was written all over her face. In contrast to her previous thoughts, she currently hoped that he was still alive. If he was dead, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live either because she was the one who chose the hotel and brought Jonathan there. If anything happened to Jonathan, there was no way that Nelson and George would let her off. She was certain that she wouldn¡¯t be the only one to get into trouble. Within a day, the eight Asura Guards would definitely destroy the Hansley family. When the time came, perhaps the whole Gronga would turn into a bloodbath. After a few minutes, Cecilia¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the heavy, ck smoke that came out of Jonathan¡¯s room. Oh no! It¡¯s over! It¡¯s really Jonathan¡¯s room! ¡°Master? Master!¡± Cecilia yelled, but no one responded. She clenched her teeth and pinched her nose as she rushed into the room. However, all she saw was a room full of corpses, broken limbs and legs, and traces of flesh with blood everywhere. ¡°rgh!¡± Her stomach churned, and she threw up. She had never seen such a gruesome scene since she was little. ¡°Master?¡± Cecelia held back her urge to throw up as she turned the bodies on the ground over. Even if Jonathan was truly dead, she had to see his dead body with her own eyes. Dead or alive, I must find him! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be the one to die next! ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from outside of the room just as Cecilia was turning the corpses over. She turned her head abruptly the moment she heard the voice. As she turned, she saw Jonathan, who was unscathed, standing outside the door. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 The Legendary Man Chapter 401 Personal ¡°Master? Master, you scared me! I thought you were¡­¡± LIVE An error urred. Please try againter Cecilia was so anxious that tears were welling up in her eyes. She was one of the few, if any, in Gronga who did not want anything to happen to Jonathan. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan casually lit a cigarette and shot her a nonchnt look before continuing, ¡°Did you think I got blown up?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Cecilia nodded and then lowered her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better that I die? You¡¯d be free, and so will the Hansley family!¡± Jonathan said calmly. His death was a good thing for Cecilia and the Hansley family. ¡°From the day I agreed to be a servant, you¡¯re my master. As long as my master is alive, so will I. If my master is gone, then there¡¯s no need for me to stay alive!¡± Regardless of the genuineness of her words, Jonathan did not expose her. Instead, he casually took a puff of his cigarette and said, ¡°A bomb like this can¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°I know. You¡¯re Asura. How could this amount of explosives hurt you?¡± Biting her lip, Cecilia lowered her head again. That¡¯s right! He¡¯s Asura, a man like God! How could a mere amount of explosives hurt him? ¡°Let¡¯s go down. Since someone wants to give me such a gift, I should reciprocate them, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± With a faint smile, Jonathan threw away the cigarette butt and walked downstairs. Standing behind Jonathan, Cecilia suddenly felt a chill running down her spine for no reason after hearing his words. It made her hair stand on end. Half an hourter, many police officers gathered at the entrance of Vrium Hotel. Even the riot control unit was deployed to cordon off the hotel to prohibit anyone from entering or leaving. The explosion of the presidential suite in Vrium Hotel was enough to make a ssh in Gronga and rm the governor. Meanwhile, reporters kept taking photos outside the hotel. Even though they were barred from entering and were separated by a thick piece of ss, it still could not stop their enthusiasm for taking pictures. ¡°Are you Jonathan Goldstein?¡± The sheriff of Vleshire Harbor¡¯s police station, Roger, came over with his team with a serious look on his face. He wanted to control the situation to the best of his ability before it got out of hand. ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan was sitting casually on the couch while being surrounded by a group of police. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, ording to the hotel¡¯s information, you¡¯re the guest staying in the presidential suite that exploded. Where were you when the explosion urred?¡± Roger asked while his subordinate was taking notes with a pen behind him. ¡°In the room,¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly. ¡°In the room?¡± Jonathan¡¯s response brought a frown to Roger¡¯s face. ¡°But we checked the scene; every single person in the room was killed by the explosion. Why are you the only one who survived unscathed?¡± Roger gave Jonathan a confused yet skeptical look. Based on the number of explosives found at the scene, he knew that it was enough to blow the entire suite to ashes. In fact, nothing in the entire room was intact, apart from Jonathan. The whole room was like hell on earth as the space gave off a nauseating aura. Yet, Jonathan was unscathed, and there was not even a single tear in his clothes, which did not make sense at all. ¡°Are you suspecting me?¡± The look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. Instead of investigating the dead bodies in the room after the explosion, the police are actually suspecting me. Seriously? ¡°Of course not!¡± Roger shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± Even if he did suspect Jonathan, he would not say it out loud. After all, Jonathan was the real victim of the explosion. ¡°I just want to know how you survived the explosion,¡± Roger added. ¡°I was just lucky. I think you should check the identities of those bodies as soon as possible. Maybe you¡¯ll find something unexpected,¡± Jonathan hinted calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roger¡¯s face changed as he picked up what Jonathan was implying. ¡°Do you know the identities of those bodies?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just giving you some hints.¡± Jonathan shot Roger an impassive nce before adding, ¡°You should send someone to check if there are any huge bounties being offered in Gronga recently.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­¡± It dawned on Roger in an instant. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. An assassination! He instantly took Jonathan¡¯s hint as he hurriedly instructed, ¡°Men, go and check whether there¡¯s any huge bounty on Jonathan¡¯s head in the ck market recently!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A group of police leaped into action. A few minutester, one of the police officers was heard shouting, ¡°I found it, sir! Someone in the ck market has indeed offered a bounty of five million on Jonathan¡¯s head recently!¡± ¡°Let me take a look at it!¡± Roger took the tablet from him and immediately saw Jonathan¡¯s photo and some of his information. Even though there was not much specific information, his photo and address were very detailed. Sure enough, it¡¯s an assassination attempt! Roger gave Jonathan a meaningful nce and asked, ¡°Take a look at this. Is the information about you here true?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at it.¡± Jonathan waved his hand dismissively without the slightest interest. ¡°You should be able to identify those dead bodies soon based on the list of killers who epted the job.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who offered the bounty?¡± Roger looked at Jonathan in surprise. He could not believe that a bounty of five million was actually offered on the head of a young man in his twenties who looked like a fresh graduate. After all, it was an amount that could make all the top assassins in Gronga go wild. ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Jonathan remained uninterested. ¡°There¡¯s only one party that can offer such a bounty and have a grudge against me! It¡¯s the Wagner family!¡± ¡°The Wagner family?¡± Roger was shocked as his eyes widened. ¡°The Wagner family, one of the four prominent families in Gronga?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°What business do you have with the Wagner family?¡± Roger¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the four prominent families are involved! The Wagner family is one of the four prominent families in Gronga! Even the governor wouldn¡¯t want to offend them! ¡°It¡¯s personal!¡± Jonathan did not bother to talk too much to them as he had never thought of counting on the police. He knew that they would steer clear of any matter that involved the four prominent families, so it was impossible that they would get themselves into trouble. ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Roger obviously wanted to get to the bottom of it, but Jonathan rose to his feet and tly replied, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Apparently, he did not want to waste any more time. Before Roger could speak, a police officer behind him yelled at Jonathan, ¡°Stop right there. How dare you talk to him like that? Just answer the sheriff when he asks you a question. You¡¯re in no position to say no. Now sit down!¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 The Legendary Man Chapter 402 Unauthorized ¡°You want me to answer his question?¡± Jonathan scoffed without turning around to spare the officer a nce. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have the authority to ask!¡± He then strolled off without a care. ¡°Stop right there!¡± the officer hollered from behind. He even turned to his superior and asked, ¡°Sheriff, should we bring him back here by force?¡± ¡°What do you mean by force?¡± The sheriff¡¯s brows drew close upon hearing the former¡¯s words. A furious re marred his face as he snapped, ¡°Do you not have anything better to do? He¡¯s a victim in this situation, not a suspect. Get your attitude in check!¡± ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡± After getting put in his ce by Roger, the officer instantly became as tame as a hare. ¡°Connect to the police force¡¯s intr, and investigate Jonathan Goldstein¡¯s identity at once!¡± Roger ordered. He had been a sheriff in the police force for many years, so this was not his first rodeo, nor was he an inexperienced rookie. After all, how could he offend someone that could not care less about upsetting the four prominent families? ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The officer instantly whipped out a tablet, logged into the policework, and typed Jonathan¡¯s name. Minutes passed before the tablet went pitch ck. Only one bold, red word shed on the screen: Unauthorized! ¡°S-Sheriff, what¡¯s going on?¡± The officer scratched his head while raising his brows in shock. He asked, ¡°Is my tablet malfunctioning, or is there something wrong with the police force¡¯s intr?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The sheriff was quick to thunder, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what ¡®unauthorized¡¯ means? Are you illiterate, or do you not understand the Chanaeannguage?¡± ¡°Sh-Sheriff, I¡ª¡± Before the officer could say anything, Roger interrupted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Just then, a chill crept into Roger¡¯s heart, causing it to tremble vigorously. Even our police force isn¡¯t authorized to run an investigation on his identity. Does it mean he¡¯s someone terrifyingly powerful? The other officers were too startled by Roger¡¯s sudden anger to even let out a squeak. However, it was then that thetter¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± asked Roger. ¡°Are you the Sheriff of Vleshire Harbor¡¯s police station? I¡¯m the chief superintendent of Gronga¡¯s police force, Finnigan Langley. Were you trying to look into someone named Jonathan Goldstein earlier?¡± An elderly¡¯s voice came from the phone. After hearing this, Roger¡¯s spine straightened on the spot like he was facing a more powerful being. ¡°Yes, Chief Superintendent Langley.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can forget about it. No one in all of Gronga¡¯s police force, not even I, have the authority to go through his personal files. Only the governor of Gronga has that right. Oh, right, is he also a victim involved in the bombing of Vrium Hotel?¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Superintendent Langley,¡± replied Roger, whose face had paled drastically ever since he heard the words, ¡°chief superintendent.¡± No way. All of Gronga¡¯s police force has no authority to ess Jonathan Goldstein¡¯s files? What kind of monster is he? At that thought, cold sweat suddenly formed and glided down his back. Fortunately, he had not intentionally made things difficult for Jonathan earlier. Otherwise, he knew he would lose his position as sheriff in no time. ¡°I want you to check who¡¯s behind the bombing right away! I don¡¯t care what the perpetrator¡¯s background is, or if the persones from a prestigious family. I want this matter solved. Don¡¯t let them get away!¡± ¡°Yes, Chief Superintendent Langley. I¡¯ll have someone run an investigation at once!¡± Once the call ended, Roger¡¯s knees softened like jelly as he slumped onto the couch. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sir?¡± the officers asked after noticing Roger¡¯s odd behavior. ¡°Go and investigate who¡¯s behind the bombing now!¡± Roger sat with his back straight, looking like he was on edge. ¡°I want the perpetrator found, regardless of who they are and what family theye from! No one is to get away with this. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, Sheriff!¡± Upon receiving this order, Vleshire Harbor¡¯s police force hastily got to investigating. Meanwhile, in Kindred Soul Hospital, Anson awoke from hisa. He was about to get up but abruptly noticed theck of sensation in all four of his limbs. What¡¯s going on? Sheer panic coursed through his veins. His gaze shot downward to his body, taking in the gruesome scene. ¡°Where are my arms and legs?¡± Anson shrieked like a madman. ¡°They got amputated.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from in front. The person was none other than Anson¡¯s brother, whom Anson loathed to death¡ªSamuel. ¡°You did this?¡± Anson picked up a ss bottle nearby and threw it at him. ¡°Samuel, you rotten punk, have you lost your mind? How could you amputate me while I was in aa?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in keeping them anyway!¡± Samuel sneered, ¡°The doctor has already examined your limbs and said even the most advanced technology couldn¡¯t heal them! The best way to keep you alive was to remove them!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Pure rage swarmed Anson¡¯s mind while he roared, ¡°You f*cking did this on purpose!¡± ¡°Although I wish for your death, I would never dirty my hands by doing that!¡± Samuel shot a dagger-like re before tossing the medical report to his brother. It stated the patient¡¯s arms and legs were fully broken, and the only treatment was to remove them. ¡°Lies! It¡¯s a f*cking lie!¡± Anson bellowed, unwilling to ept the report¡¯s findings. He even suspected Samuel had hired the hospital to forge the medical report. ¡°Who cares what you think.¡± Samuel was unbothered as he tossed a newspaper at Anson. His steely tone rang out. ¡°Have a look, and tell me what it says.¡± Anson clenched his jaw while picking up the newspaper. However, what he saw next shocked him. The article read: A bombing took ce at Vrium Hotelst night. It caused over twenty casualties, with no survivors at the scene. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Anson questioned through gritted teeth, his re shooting over at Samuel. ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed what has be of me¡ªI¡¯m crippled! There¡¯s no way I canpete against you in being the man of the house. How about this? As long as you track down the brat who broke my limbs, I¡¯ll leave the country at once! I promise to vanish from your sight forever!¡± Anson knew full well to ept his helpless situation at that point. Although he was a prodigal son, he was no idiot. Now that I¡¯m limbless, how can Ipete against Samuel? There¡¯s only one thing I can think of doing now¡ªkill the brat who did this to me! I¡¯m going to do everything in my power to bring him down! Otherwise, this fiery hatred in me will never settle! ¡°I¡¯ve already got revenge in your stead before you awoke from youra.¡± Samuel raised a brow sardonically at Anson as if thetter were an idiot. ¡°I hired others to bomb that hotel.¡± ¡°You did that?¡± Every bone in Anson¡¯s body trembled upon learning the truth. ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s one of the dead people from that bombing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Samuel added icily, ¡°A bounty of five million was enough to end his scum-like life. Among the twenty corpses is your attacker¡¯s dead body! Oh, wait, it¡¯s not a dead body. I would be more urate to call it dead meat! Or, better yet, meat puree!¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 The Legendary Man Chapter 403 Do You Believe The News ¡°Is he really dead?¡± Anson doubted what Samuel had said and took it to be utter nonsense. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying?¡± Samuel snickered and added coldly, ¡°Would I lie to a useless jerk with no arms and legs?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± His words sent Anson into an uncontroble tremble. ¡°Here¡¯s a Hallsbay Bank check for ten million!¡± Samuel flicked the check at Anson¡¯s face. ¡°This amount should be enough for you to indulge in women for the rest of your life. Leave before daybreak tomorrow. I have no wish to see you in Gronga ever again.¡± ¡°Ten million?¡± Anson¡¯s face darkened upon hearing that amount. ¡°Are you taking me for a beggar? One hundred million and not a cent less, or I¡¯ll not leave Gronga.¡± ¡°Money is useless if you can¡¯t live to spend it. I take it that you understand this rationale,¡± said Samuel coldly. ¡°What do you say if I get someone to kill you the moment you step out of Gronga? By then, you won¡¯t even have a million, let alone one hundred million.¡± A threat! A tant threat! When Anson heard that, his face turned purple with rage. ¡°Where¡¯s our father?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t wish to see you,¡± replied Samuel in a chilly tone. ¡°You are the greatest humiliation in his life ¡ªa son who¡¯s a squanderer and phnderer and who has allowed his excesses to reduce him to a pile of garbage. He is very disappointed in you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Anson added in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯m his flesh and blood. How can he not want to see me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re free to believe whatever you want to.¡± Samuel could not be bothered to waste more time with him. ¡°Bute tomorrow morning, if I find that you are still in Gronga, you can go to hell and meet the maind guy.¡± So saying, Samuel stood up and left. At the very moment when he was about to open the door, the door to the ward slid open silently. ¡°Both of you are not going anywhere!¡± A voice rang out from outside the door. Soon after, a young man in his twenties strode into the room. ¡°Who are you?¡± uttered Samuel as he moved to draw his gun. Before he could do anything, Anson screamed from his sick bed, ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re not dead?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not!¡± replied Jonathan with a faint smile as he walked into the room. ¡°So, you are that maind guy.¡± Samuel stared intently at Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. The room was blown to smithereens, and not a single soul survived. How can you still be alive?¡± ¡°Do you believe everything on the news?¡± sniggered Jonathan as he casually closed the room door. ¡°F*ck the bl**dy news!¡± cursed the enraged Samuel. He had totally lost his cool. ¡°Since the explosion did not kill you, I¡¯ll make sure I do!¡± Samuel immediately drew his gun and fired, all in one breath. He would not waste time with the dead. This guy deserves to die, and it makes no difference whether it is sooner orter. Regardless, he must die at all costs. Bang! The loud gunshot rang out, and a golden bullet flew straight toward Jonathan¡¯s head. At the same time as Samuel fired his gun, Jonathan shifted his stance in the blink of an eye and managed to dodge the bullet. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Samuel stared wide-eyed in utter incredulity. He just turned aside and dodged the bullet? This is what happens in films! How could it happen in reality? ¡°Nothing is impossible for me,¡± said Jonathan as he walked up to him. Samuel was ready to fire again, but there was no way that Jonathan was going to let that happen. Suddenly, Jonathan hastened forward and, with a flick of his wrist, grabbed hold of Samuel¡¯s right hand. As he exerted his full force on it, Samuel¡¯s wrist broke with a loud crack. Immediately, the gun fell out of his hand and into Jonathan¡¯s. Bang! Samuel copsed with a bloody red bullet wound to his head. Samuel, the eldest son of the Wagner family, was dead! ¡°Y-You¡­ Don¡¯te near me!¡± Having witnessed Samuel¡¯s death before his very eyes, Anson panicked and lost control of himself. The room was suddenly suffused with a strong stench of urine. ¡°It seems that breaking your arms and legs previously was too easy on you,¡± said Jonathan as he paced toward Anson. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t kill me. If you do, the Wagner family wille after you!¡± Anson was making ast-ditch effort in a tremulous voice. ¡°Is that so?¡± asked Jonathan impassively. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to obliterate the Wagner familypletely!¡± Jonathan raised his right hand, and a resounding bang ensued. The bullet went right through Anson¡¯s head. He was a corpse even before he could scream. The following day, before the dust had settled on the explosion at Vrium Hotel, another breaking news sshed across the front page of the Gronga news media. Two scions of the Wagner family, Samuel and Anson, met with violent deaths at the intensive care ward of Kindred Soul Hospital! ording to investigations, both of them died from gunshots. The preliminary conclusion by the police was that of revenge through murder. Immediately, the whole ind was shocked by the incident. The Wagner family was one of the four prominent families of Gronga. To have two sons killed on the same day smacked of a deep vendetta. Jonathan seemed not to have been affected by all these in the least bit. After the explosion incident at the hotel, he was, in fact, upgraded to the most prestigious presidential suite. On top of that, he was given round-the-clock security protection, in case something untoward should happen again. Though nothing dangerous came his way that day, arge group of police had appeared. Roger, the Sheriff of Vleshire, personally led the team that knocked on the door of Jonathan¡¯s room. ¡°Mr. Goldstein.¡± Roger acted in a very polite manner as if he were meeting his superior. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there are certain matters that we would like to ask you specifically. May wee in?¡± ¡°Come in then.¡± Only when Jonathan motioned them toe forward did Roger enter. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, did you hear about the murdersst night at Kindred Soul?¡± Roger asked timidly for fear of offending Jonathan. ¡°I haven¡¯t,¡± replied Jonathan calmly. ¡°Last night, Samuel and Anson Wagner were both shot at the hospital. In the course of our investigations, we found that there had been some conflicts between you and Anson. Is that correct?¡± asked Roger in a low voice. ¡°Correct,¡± answered Jonathan with a nod. ¡°After our investigations yesterday afternoon, we also found out that the person who set the bounty on you was Samuel,¡± said Roger in a tentative manner. ¡°And coincidentally, both of them met their endst night. So, you see¡­¡± Roger trailed off withoutpleting his sentence, almost as if he was afraid to create a misunderstanding between them. He added hastily, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not suspecting you, except that in this particr case, the suspicion on you is the greatest. We have to carry out our duties.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Jonathan nodded and continued, ¡°Since you now know the person behind the bounty, I think you can close the case.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Roger asked in puzzlement. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just because a man is dead does not mean he did notmit a crime,¡± exined Jonathan. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 The Legendary Man Chapter 404 No Point In Letting Them Live ¡°I got it now!¡± In an instant, realization dawned on Roger. Even if the person had died, the evidence of his crime would not be erased. Samuel was still the mastermind of the explosion of Vrium Hotel¡¯s presidential suite. It was obvious that Jonathan wanted an exnation from him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll look into this matter and give you a satisfactory oue!¡± Roger patted his chest as he assured, ¡°Dead or alive, as long as he vited thew, we will bring him to justice!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan nodded firmly. ¡°But, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Roger trailed off, hesitating. ¡°Samuel was murdered. Can you prove your innocence? As in showing us you have an alibi¡­¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Jonathan simply said, ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t step out of my room for the entire night. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the hotel staff or their lobby manager. Of course, you can ask Ms. Hansley as well. She stayed in my roomst night until after midnight.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Roger heaved a sigh of relief instantly. As long as Jonathan had an alibi, Roger couldpletely ignore those rumors and the pressure the Wagner family was putting on him.yvolume 00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen After all, the Wagner family was one of the four prominent families in Gronga, and an insignificant sheriff like him had no power to go against its influence. Even the chief superintendent has no choice but to yield to the demands of the Wagner family, let alone me. ¡°Oh, by the way, there is something I think I need to remind you of!¡± Jonathan nced at Roger calmly. ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with the suspect you guys have in mind.¡±¡°How so?¡± Confusion was written all over Roger¡¯s face. ¡°The ones you should suspect the most are not me but those assassins who haven¡¯t received their money,¡± Jonathan uttered. ¡°Even though they didn¡¯tplete their mission, don¡¯t forget that they lost over twentyrades. Do you think it¡¯s possible that they asked forpensation from the Wagner family, but the Wagner family refused to give it?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you mean¡­¡± Roger gasped upon realizing something. ¡°It¡¯s the members of the assassin organization who killed the Wagner brothers?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Jonathan answered cidly. ¡°That is just my spection. Take it with a pinch of salt.¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s absolutely no problem with your guess.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s opinion, Roger was astonished to the bone.Never had the sheriff thought that not only would Jonathan give him his cooperation, but Jonathan would also help him to think of a way out. No wonder! No wonder Mr. Goldstein could intimidate the chief superintendent even though Mr. Goldstein is only in his twenties. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, sorry to bother you. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡± After his job was done, Roger no longer dared to ask any more questions. He then immediately waved his hand and took his men away.Meanwhile, after the sheriff left, Cecilia brought a ss of water over to Jonathan and said, ¡°Master, I can¡¯t believe you solved it so easily!¡±She initially thought that after the Wagner brothers died, the Wagner family would seize the opportunity to make a fuss, so she didn¡¯t expect Jonathan could solve the problem with just a few sentences.¡°Do you think Asura only knows how to use brute force and assassination to solve problems?¡± Jonathan shot her a nonchnt look as he drank the ss of water.Having fought countless battles these few years, he had encountered different types of opponents.Every warlord who exercised total control over a region was whip-smart.Those warlords had numerous soldiers and firearms, and they even had many think tanks and military advisors.If Jonathan didn¡¯t even have his own ways and tactics to deal with his enemies, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to wipe out the factions across the world and trample them underfoot.¡°Master, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Cecilia became slightly anxious. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t even bother to y such a cheap trick on them!¡±Yesterday afternoon, after the police left, she immediately sent someone to find out who was behind the bounty.Within an afternoon, she managed to find that it was Samuel. To her, as long as one had money, there was nothing in either Jipsdale or Gronga that could not be solved. Even though Wilson had passed away, the Hansley family still existed. I, Cecilia Hansley, am still the third eldest daughter of the Hansley family! ¡°This is not a cheap trick.¡± Jonathan shook his head and took a sip of the water. ¡°It¡¯s just to help the police in Gronga to close the case.¡± ¡°Then, the Wagner family¡­¡± Cecilia trailed off.¡°There¡¯s no point in letting the Wagner family live!¡± A casual remark from Jonathan sentenced the Wagner family to death. For him, squashing the Wagner family was as easy as squashing an ant. Since the Wagner family has a death wish, I shall grant their wish then. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Cecilia was not surprised at all because that was exactly what he would do. He¡¯s the legendary Asura! The Wagner family meant nothing to Jonathan. They weren¡¯t even worthy enough to be his enemy. A word from Jonathan was enough to bring about their downfall. Ring! Ring! Just then, the sound of a telephone ringing filled the hotel room. Jonathan casually took the hotel¡¯s telephone and answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 The Legendary Man Chapter 405 Gone Too Far ¡°Is this Mr. Goldstein speaking?¡± An old man spoke from the other side of the line. The moment Jonathan heard that voice, he knew who it was. It was George, the governor of Gronga. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonathan answered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. It¡¯s because of my negligence that the hotel explosion happened.¡± After confirming that it was Jonathan speaking, the governor of Gronga immediately apologized. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that brat of the Wagner family would be so bold as to hire assassins from the ck market to kill you! I promise I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer for this incident!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize!¡± Jonathan cut him off. ¡°Finish off the Wagner family within three days. They are a nuisance. From now on, I don¡¯t want to see the Wagner family in Gronga again. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± George did not dare to contradict Jonathan. ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll give you only three days. If the Wagner family is still in Gronga after three days, you will resign as the governor of Gronga and go back to your hometown for retirement!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll deal with the nuisance right away!¡± As soon as George said that, he hung up the phone and went to execute the order. Meanwhile, after hanging up the phone, Jonathan lit a cigarette and walked toward the window. Looking at the high-rise buildings and the night view outside the window, he took a puff and breathed out a smoke ring.yvolume 00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen Now that the Wagner family is dealt with, it¡¯s time for the news of Hunters Guild to arrive, isn¡¯t it? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Has your friend from Hunters Guild contacted you yet?¡± Jonathan asked, turning around to look at Cecilia. ¡°Not yet.¡± Cecilia shook her head. ¡°Perhaps I should give her a call to ask her to hurry up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jonathan shook his head in a calm way. ¡°She will call you. When she calls, notify me instantly.¡±Meanwhile, in the living room of the Wagner residence, the head of the Wagner family, Quinn Wagner, ripped the newspaper in his hands into pieces. ¡°Both Anson and Samuel died?¡± Quinn¡¯s murderous gazended on the butler. ¡°Tell me. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Wagner.¡± The butler lowered his head, not having the guts to meet Quinn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Who did it?¡± Gritting his teeth, Quinn was so furious that his eyes turned bloodshot. He was in his sixties, and yet, he lost his two sons consecutively. At first, he wanted to select one of his sons to be the heir of the family business, but now that both of them had died, no one could be the next head of the Wagner family. Who will take care of me when I¡¯m on my deathbed? ¡°We¡¯re still investigating it!¡± The butler¡¯s head was lowered even more. ¡°The people from the hospital told us that the surveince cameras were broken, so they couldn¡¯t check the surveince footage.¡± ¡°Broken surveince cameras?¡± Quinn¡¯s eyes reddened when he heard the butler¡¯s response. ¡°What the h*ll is that excuse? Who do they think I am? Do they think they can fool me with a random excuse? Look into it! If the surveince cameras are broken, check the person in charge of the hospital as well as the doctors and the nurses in charge of their ward! If they can¡¯t find it out, let them die with Anson and Samuel!¡± ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Wagner.¡± Frightened by Quinn¡¯s rage, the butler hurriedly turned away to leave, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at Quinn falteringly. ¡°Old Mr. Wagner, there¡¯s someone who¡¯s very suspicious!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± The bloodlust within Quinn¡¯s gaze intensified. He couldn¡¯t believe he would lose two of his sons at an old age. Thus, he wished nothing more than to kill all of the suspects. ¡°Someone from the maind.¡± The butler spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°His name is Jonathan Goldstein. That person had some conflict with Mr. Anson, and his four limbs were broken by Jonathan. Mr. Samuel offered a bounty of five million to kill that person. More than twenty assassins approached that person, but none of them survived the explosion in the room. However, Jonathan came out unscathed. No matter how I think, he¡¯s the most suspicious one!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Upon hearing those words, Quinn flew into a rage again. ¡°Anson¡¯s four limbs were broken by someone from the maind? When did that happen? Why did no one tell me about it?¡± ¡°Mr. Samuel didn¡¯t allow me to tell you,¡± the butler responded, feeling a bit guilty. ¡°Unfilial son!¡± Quinn mmed his hand onto the table. ¡°Where is that Jonathan Goldstein? Call the police to arrest him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve called the police, but they refused to apprehend him!¡± The butler¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the ground. ¡°They said Jonathan Goldstein was the victim and had nothing to do with the murder of Mr. Samuel and Mr. Anson. Besides, he has an alibi!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± When Quinn heard that, his expression turned grim. ¡°Did the police really say that?¡± Given the power of my family in Gronga, the police had always cooperated with us in the past, but this time, they¡¯re on a mainder¡¯s side and go against us. There must be something fishy! ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Wagner!¡± The butler nodded. ¡°On top of that, they even disallowed me from identifying Mr. Samuel¡¯s body!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Quinn¡¯s eyes were as red as a beet. My sons have died, and yet, they don¡¯t even allow us to formally identify them? The police of Gronga have gone too far! Chapter 406 Chapter 406 The Legendary Man Chapter 406 Downfall Of The Wagner Family ¡°They said Mr. Samuel was the mastermind of the explosion at Vrium Hotel.¡± The butler felt aggrieved. ¡°No matter whether he¡¯s alive or dead, no one can take him away before the case is closed.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Bang! The fury inside Quinn could no longer be suppressed, and he kicked the table in front of him as he roared, ¡°They won¡¯t even let go of the dead! Get my phone here! I¡¯m going to call George Langdon personally! I¡¯d like to see how capable that mainder is! Does he have everything in Gronga under his control?¡± ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Wagner.¡± The butler took the phone and handed it to Quinn. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Trying to keep his wrath in check, Quinn dialed George¡¯s number, and the beeping sounds rang countless times. Still, no one answered the call. Thud! Quinn hurled the phone onto the ground in exasperation. With that, the phone was shattered into pieces. Quinn didn¡¯t expect that George, who was usually all smiles whenever he was with Quinn, didn¡¯t even answer his call at this critical juncture. ¡°It seems like the mainderes from a prominent background!¡± Quinn hollered. Even a fool could realize that the mainder has a powerful background now. So what? I¡¯ve lost two sons! Even if I go bankrupt, I won¡¯t let him walk free from this! Just then, a voice sounded from the garden at the Wagner residence. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the mainder¡¯s background is prominent or not, but I do know that you have to follow us to the police station, Old Mr. Wagner!¡±Soon after, Quinn saw a middle-aged man in a police uniform breaking into the Wagner residence with arge group of police officers. ¡°Who are you guys? Who let you in?¡± Quinn¡¯s expression changed drastically the moment he saw the police. ¡°Old Mr. Wagner, we suspect that you¡¯re involved in the explosion incident at Vrium Hotel. Please go to the police station with us for investigation.¡± As the middle-aged police officer spoke, he took out an arrest warrant and showed it to Quinn. ¡°This is an arrest warrant. If you have any dissatisfaction with us, you can hire awyer to sue us at any time!¡± ¡°Arrest warrant?¡± As Quinn saw the arrest warrant, his expression darkened immediately, and he questioned sternly, ¡°Who gave you the right to arrest me? I¡¯m the head of the Wagner family! I¡¯m also Gronga¡¯s Justice of the Peace. What right does the police have to arrest me? Give me the phone. I¡¯ll call Chief Superintendent Langley.¡± When the butler was about to get Quinn a phone, the middle-aged policeman interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! Chief Superintendent Langley is the one who issued the arrest warrant, and it even has the signature of the governor of Gronga.¡± ¡°What?¡± Quinn¡¯s legs buckled all of a sudden. With a thud, he copsed onto the ground. He never would have thought the arrest warrant was issued personally by both the chief superintendent and the governor of Gronga.¡°I don¡¯t trust your words. Let me give George a call!¡± It was as though Quinn had gone hysterical. He kept searching for a phone frantically, but the middle-aged policeman didn¡¯t give Quinn the chance to do that. With a wave of his hand, the middle-aged policeman ordered, ¡°Take him away!¡±¡°Yes!¡±At his command, over a dozen of police officers rushed forward to capture Quinn right away.Three dayster, a piece of breaking news shocked the entire Gronga like a bomb explosion. The Wagner family, which was one of the four prominent families in Gronga, was suspected of contract killing. Quinn, the head of the Wagner family, was arrested on the spot, and his eldest son, Samuel, was sentenced to thirty years in prison. All of the Wagner family¡¯s assets were confiscated. As soon as this piece of news got out, everyone in Gronga was shocked to the core.Who would have imagined that the powerful Wagner family would face its downfall overnight? The head of the family was arrested, and his two sons were killed. Even their assets were confiscated. Everyone could not help but wonder who had such great power to wipe out the entire Wagner family in one night. A heated debate broke out in the city in an instant. Some people spected that the Wagner family had offended a person whom they shouldn¡¯t have provoked, while some said that it was the other three prominent families in Gronga who joined hands to destroy the Wagner family and reap the benefits together. Regardless, the Wagner family was destroyed in one night. In the presidential suite at Vrium Hotel, George, the governor of Gronga, was currently standing in front of Jonathan, looking like an elementary school student who made a mistake. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you satisfied with the way it¡¯s been handled?¡± Without Jonathan¡¯s nod, George didn¡¯t dare to sit down. ¡°You barely passed.¡± Jonathan nced at him aloofly. ¡°Have a seat.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Hearing that, George finally had the courage to sit down in front of Jonathan, but he was still all tensed up, not looking like a prominent official. ¡°Disperse the Police Tactical Unit officers outside the hotel. I don¡¯t need their protection,¡± said Jonathan casually. These few days, he had spotted those inclothes Police Tactical Unit officers outside when he went out of the hotel. Although they disguised well, there was no way their disguise would be unnoticed by Jonathan. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 The Legendary Man Chapter 407 The Legendary Hunters Guild ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m just doing this to keep trouble away from you,¡± George exined in a low voice. He knew that Jonathan, a man who established himself as a big shot in just three years, didn¡¯t need his protection. However, the Police Tactical Unit existed for the sake of minimizing trouble for Jonathan. After all, it would be inconvenient if ignorant ones came bugging and offending Jonathan. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jonathan nonchntly lit up a cigarette and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Gronga soon.¡± ¡°Leaving?¡± George was surprised. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you done settling your matters in Gronga?¡± ¡°Almost.¡± Jonathan looked down at his watch. It had been four to five days since thest time he saw that young lady. If his guess was correct, they would soon contact him. After dealing with the Hunters Guild¡¯s matters, it was time for him to return to Jazona and meet Josephine. Just then, Cecilia walked into the living room with a tter. ¡°Master, please have some tea.¡± Upon seeing George, she nodded at him as a greeting. ¡°Are there any news from Hunters Guild?¡± asked Jonathan calmly. Cecilia shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡± Right after she said that, the phone started ringing. Cecilia¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Master, she¡¯s calling!¡± she eximed. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Jonathan took the phone and answered it. ¡°Hello? Is this Ms. Hansley?¡± The youngdy¡¯s charming voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°This is Jonathan Goldstein speaking.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The youngdy was surprised to hear Jonathan answer the phone. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I was just about to ask for you. I have received news from Hunters Guild. Tonight, Waxon will personally appear and wee the new members. Would you be able to spare some time to attend the gathering?¡± she asked respectfully. She had no other choice. Even Cecilia, the third daughter of the Hansley family, is merely a ve to Mr. Goldstein. An unpopr celebrity like me is obviously even more insignificant than Cecilia. ¡°I have time.¡± Jonathan put out the cigarette butt and continued indifferently, ¡°Time and ce?¡± ¡°Eight o¡¯clock tonight. Pleasee to the ce we metst time. I¡¯ll pick you up there.¡± ¡°Okay. See youter.¡± With that, Jonathan hung up. He had been waiting for this day for so long. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, was that an update from Hunters Guild?¡± George looked at Jonathan cautiously. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jonathan nodded. He then ordered, ¡°Pass on the Decree of Asura. Nelson Carter, themander-in-chief of Gronga Special Force, shall be on standby for my orders with fifty thousand Special Forces soldiers tonight. Whoever disobeys shall be killed!¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The moment George heard the words ¡°Decree of Asura,¡± he shot up from his seat. He was very well aware what those three words meant. There was only one thing in store for whoever went against the Decree of Asura¡ªdeath. At eight o¡¯clock sharp in the evening, Jonathan arrived at the caf¨¦ where he had met the youngdy before. Compared tost time, the youngdy looked even more alluring and seductive. Unfortunately, her looks had no effect on Jonathan at all. ¡°When do we leave?¡± He went straight to the point. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Mr. Goldstein.¡± The youngdy sashayed her way to Jonathan and stopped in front of him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, is Hunters Guild more appealing than my body? Don¡¯t you want to enjoy this romantic night and have a drink with me?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste any time with her. ¡°I¡¯m not a tad bit interested in your body. I¡¯m only interested in Hunters Guild.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re so¡­¡± The youngdy wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t dare to voice them out. Helplessly, she walked out of the caf¨¦ and clicked the car key in her hand. Following that, the headlights of a ck Lexus nearby shed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll lead you to our conference center.¡± Jonathan raised his brow. ¡°Conference center?¡± he echoed. ¡°It¡¯s actually the ce where we gather,¡± exined the youngdy. ¡°Usually, Hunters Guild¡¯s members meet once a week, but Waxon rarely shows up. He only makes a brief appearance when there are new members or during month-end. So it¡¯s impossible to see him at other times.¡± ¡°Really? I guess I¡¯m quite lucky.¡± After saying that, Jonathan got into the back seat of the car. The car sped off, making countless turns along the way. They went from the bustling city center to a deserted area where even stoplights were nowhere to be seen. After two hours of journey, they finally stopped at a remote and deste ce. The ce was surrounded by wilderness, but one would find a whole new world if one ventured deeper into the woods. At the end of the dense forest was a luxurious mansion that spanned thousands of square meters. Its gate was heavily guarded with armed security. Each of them held a ck submachine gun as they kept a sharp eye on the people going in and out of the ce. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 The Legendary Man Chapter 408 Here Comes Waxon ¡°Just so you know, Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯d be denied entry if you were found to possess any kind of weapon,¡± reminded the youngdy. She knew Jonathan¡¯s temper inside and out. Previously, he had broken Anson¡¯s limbs in a heated argument. There would only be trouble if the guards were ignorant enough to get on his nerves. ¡°Right.¡± Jonathan bobbed his head and strode toward the mansion at once. He had no weapons with him, after all. He had even left his one-an-only Heaven Sword in the hotel room. From his perspective, it would make no difference whether or not he was equipped with a weapon. yvolume Read Article ¡°Please cooperate with our security check.¡± The guards swept all over Jonathan¡¯s body with a ck- colored device before letting him inside. As he set his foot in, he noticed a parade of people was already in there. The crowd consisted of both men and women, young and old. There was also a group of people with blond hair and blue eyes. Yet, when Jonathan stepped forward, he instantly attracted the attention of the public. He was, evidently, the only stranger among the myriads of individuals. However, he wasn¡¯t one bit bothered by their stares. Scanning around the vicinity, he casually found a spot to take his seat as he awaited Waxon¡¯s arrival. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as Jonathan sat down, the youngdy approached him with two sses of in water. ¡°Would you like a drink, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Jonathan while waving it off. The youngdy then ced the ss down and took a seat beside him. ¡°Look at them, Mr. Goldstein. Some of them have made a name for themselves, while some of them are from affluent families; there are even some A-list celebrities here. But they have all been fooled by Waxon like a bunch of morons to join Hunters Guild, only to get brainwashed by him.¡± She paused for a bit before adding, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, is this what they say¡ªEarth provides enough to satisfy every man¡¯s needs, but not every man¡¯s greed? Humans would never be contented. When they have wealth, they will yearn for power; but once they¡¯re in control, they¡¯d try to rake in more fortune. It¡¯s like a vicious cycle.¡± A hint of surprise flitted across Jonathan¡¯s eyes when he heard her statement. ¡°Oh? So, you, too, are in the know of the propagandizing?¡± Why, isn¡¯t thisdy a clear-headed one despite being in Hunters Guild? ¡°Well, of course!¡± That youngdy let out a chuckle at that. ¡°Every one of us here is well-aware, to be honest.¡± ¡°If so, why did you still join Hunters Guild?¡± questioned Jonathan. His curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m after their resources, obviously,¡± was the youngdy¡¯s revtion. Her smile reached her eyes. ¡°To me, Hunters Guild is merely a trading hub. Prominent figures are abundant here. If I didn¡¯t get in, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be given the privilege to get acquainted with these big shots. Everybody¡¯s making use of each other to reach our own objectives. I offer my body to them in exchange for their resources. What do we call it? An equal exchange, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You actually surprised me with your well-thought-out life,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s remark with a grin as he lit up a cigarette. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have a choice. Without relying on tricks, unknown starlets like us would never survive in Gronga.¡± The youngdy shook her head while wearing a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d despise me because of that, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Jonathan waggled his head at that. It¡¯s their freedom to choose how to live out their lives. ¡°A question for you, Mr. Goldstein. What business are you running on the maind?¡± It was a rare sight seeing Jonathan not being his usual aloof and concise self, which gave the youngdy all the courage she needed to pose the query. Prior to that, she had been baffled when Cecilia addressed Jonathan as her master. Not only that, but Cecilia even acted like a scaredy cat in front of him. It was as though her fear toward him was already engraved in her bones. ¡°I¡¯m not into business, nor am I any good at it.¡± Jonathan flicked the cigarette ash and went on in a cid tone, ¡°As for my identity, you¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± He gave her the cold shoulder upon dropping his words. Simultaneously, light footsteps were heard coming from outside the door all of a sudden. Immediately afterward, a blond foreigner d in a ck suit was escorted by several bodyguards as he entered the mansion. The second he made his appearance, pin-drop silence ensued. Following that, a burst of thunderous apuse echoed throughout the mansion. A series of ear-piercing screams were also hearding from the onlookers. ¡°Waxon!¡± The horde of people began cheering out loud as if they had seen the embodiment of God itself. Amid the high-spirited atmosphere, Waxon ascended to the highest spot on the stage and lifted his hand. ¡°Please quiet down, everyone!¡± he piped up in broken Chanaean. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you all again today. As the core members of Hunters Guild, I bet you guys have been contributing your all in light of our guild¡¯s development. On behalf of Hunters Guild, I thank you all.¡± Upon finishing his speech, Waxon bowed humbly. He then continued, ¡°In addition, we have another agenda for our meeting today, which is the induction of our new guild members.¡± Waxon raised his head and swept his gaze across the crowd. In a gentle tone, he announced, ¡°Let us give a round of apuse to wee our newest members!¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 The Legendary Man Chapter 409 Out Of Your Depth p! p! p! Below the stage, the sound of apuse could be heard from all around. At the same time, everyone looked toward Jonathan. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Jonathan headed toward the stage. As he got closer, a sh of surprise surfaced in Waxon¡¯s eyes. Regardless, he didn¡¯t pay any mind to it. After Jonathan got on stage, Waxon turned to all of them and said, ¡°Once you go through the sacred ceremony, you will be an official member of Hunters Guild!¡± He paused before adding, ¡°However, there is something I must tell you all before that.¡± Having said that, Waxon turned around to look at the Hunters Guild members below the stage. He shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys tell them the purpose of Hunters Guild?¡± ¡°To overthrow Asura¡¯s Office and save Chanaea!¡± A chorus of cheers erupted from the crowd below. What? Overthrow Asura¡¯s Office? When Jonathan heard this, he almost burst outughing. Do my ears deceive me? Do these idiots think they can overthrow Asura¡¯s Office? ¡°As you all know, Asura rules Chanaea from Asura¡¯s Office. Every day, he takes lives like they mean nothing. Our fates are all under his control. If he doesn¡¯t like someone, that person will die at his hands the next day. If they want to do something, they don¡¯t care how many people they have to sacrifice! Asura is a tyrant! Asura¡¯s Office is nothing but a corrupted organization. Our purpose is to overthrow Asura¡¯s Office and rebuild Chanaea!¡± In an instant, everyone in the hall was riled up. The crazed members raised their hands like a bunch of brainwashed fanatics and yelled, ¡°We will overthrow Asura¡¯s Office and rebuild Chanaea!¡± ¡°Overthrow Asura¡¯s Office and rebuild Chanaea!¡± As he stared at the wild crowd below, a cold smirk appeared in Waxon¡¯s eyes. However, he did not let it show. Instead, he waved his arm in the air and said, ¡°As long as we take down Asura¡¯s Office, all the beautiful women, fancy mansions, and riches will be ours for the taking! What reason is there for us not to overthrow Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Influenced by Waxon, the members below the stage started getting even wilder. They gazed at Waxon like they were looking at a god. Witnessing all this before him, Jonathan could not help but shake his head andugh. What era are we even in right now? I can¡¯t believe people still fall for this nonsense. It had been several hundred years, yet the idea was still the same as always. If they took down Asura¡¯s Office, they could have all the women, money, and mansions that they could dream of! This method of brainwashing dates back centuries. Jonathan was surprised people still fell for it. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You there. What are youughing at?¡± Just as all the members were getting riled up, Jonathan was the only personughing. In his smile, there was a clear look of contempt. Seeing his scornful smile, Waxon could not help but look toward Jonathan. ¡°Nothing much. I just think it¡¯s funny,¡± Jonathan replied with a chuckle. ¡°Funny?¡± When Waxon heard Jonathan¡¯s reply, his gaze turned icy. ¡°Do you think our actions are funny? Or do you find our goal to take down Asura¡¯s Office funny?¡± ¡°All of it is funny.¡± Jonathanughed and added, ¡°You guys think the lot of you are enough to take down Asura¡¯s Office? I¡¯m afraid you guys are way out of your depth here.¡± As he nced around the room, he continued, ¡°Are you all aware how many soldiers Asura¡¯s Office has? The four Kings of War alone have four hundred thousand soldiers under their wing. That¡¯s not including the four elite teams hidden in Asura¡¯s Office. They have an even bigger army that consists of about five hundred thousand soldiers. Altogether, that makes their military force consist of roughly one million soldiers.¡± With a scoff, Jonathan asked, ¡°Do you guys think the bunch of you that make up the Hunters Guild is enough to take down Asura¡¯s Office? Can¡¯t you all see how ridiculous that sounds?¡± Just as Jonathan finished speaking, the crazed fanatics below stage shouted at him. ¡°You¡¯re the ridiculous one. Get down from there!¡± ¡°Get off the stage!¡± The members below were close to jumping on stage and ripping Jonathan to shreds. Yet, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother to take another look at them. They were nothing but a swarm of ants in his eyes. Their numbers didn¡¯t even require Asura¡¯s Office to mobilize their military force. Nelson could take them out on his own. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as the members were in a frenzy, Waxon stuck out his hand surprisingly. He gestured for everyone to quiet down. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s settle down for now. Since this man dares to say we¡¯re out of our depth, then we should show him otherwise!¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 The Legendary Man Chapter 410 Do You Know Daniel Waxon looked faintly at Jonathan and stated, ¡°So you think we¡¯re out of our depth, huh? I don¡¯t think so. Every member of the Hunters Guild is the best of the best. Those good-for-nothings in Asura¡¯s Office could neverpare. Any member here has the potential to be a prominent leader. They just need to be given a chance! As long as we overthrow Asura¡¯s Office, they will be the new founders of the country. You are looking at the future leaders of the country! When that happens, you will see who¡¯s the one that¡¯s out of their depth here.¡± ¡°Is that so? Very well. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Jonathan smirked. He was too listless to say more. It didn¡¯t matter because this group of ambitious members trying to overthrow Asura¡¯s Office would be Nelson¡¯s prisoners in another hour or so. Since the oue was set, what was the point of wasting his breath? ¡°It seems like he still doesn¡¯t believe us. That¡¯s all right. Time will tell!¡± Waxon smiled as his gaze swept over Jonathan. However, the more he stared at Jonathan, the more surprised he felt. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hey, why do you look so familiar to me? Have we met before?¡± ¡°No, we haven¡¯t!¡± Jonathan lightly shook his head. ¡°Is that right?¡± Waxon frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you look so familiar to me? Oh, I remember now. You look like a very old friend of mine!¡± ¡°Old friend?¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes!¡± Waxon nodded his head. ¡°A long time ago, he was my most loyalrade. Unfortunately, he ended up betraying me and Hunters Guild by going against our mission. I can¡¯t deny you two look very simr, especially the look in your eyes. Frankly, if I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say you two were the same person.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Jonathan looked at him faintly. ¡°What¡¯s the name of your old friend?¡± ¡°His name is Daniel Goldstein.¡± Waxon nced at Jonathan and started, ¡°A long time ago, we were comrades in battle. We made a pact to change this world together. We wanted to make the world kneel before us. I never expected him to betray me halfway! In exchange for his betrayal, I took his life. Not only that, but I also buried his wife with him. If time had allowed it, I would have done the same to his son. It¡¯s too bad I only had one chance, so his son lived. The son is probably about the same age as you right now.¡± Waxon¡¯s tone suddenly turned frosty. A cruel light shone in his eyes. ¡°Do you know Daniel by any chance?¡± ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Within seconds, Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold. The atmosphere in the room seemed to drop by several degrees. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know him, how could I be standing here before you? Isn¡¯t that right, Waxon?¡± ¡°Hah! Looks like my guess was right.¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s reply, Waxon confirmed his suspicions. ¡°You are Daniel¡¯s son, aren¡¯t you? The one I didn¡¯t manage to kill.¡± ¡°Apart from me, who else woulde all this way just to take your measly life?¡± At this point, Jonathan didn¡¯t bother to waste any more time. The reason he came to see Waxon was very simple. He intended to kill Waxon and take revenge for his father! ¡°Take my life?¡± Upon hearing this, Waxon burst out intoughter. ¡°You think you can take me down alone? Young man, you¡¯re too naive, just like your father. Back then, he wanted to get rid of me too, but what happened in the end? He died. Meanwhile, I¡¯m still standing here. I thought you would be smarter than your father. Unfortunately, it seems like you¡¯re even more foolish than he was. Do you think you have the capabilities to kill me by yourself?¡± Just as he spoke, Waxon pped his hands together lightly. Instantly, a group of guards rushed in from every corner of the mansion. They were all armed with submachine guns, and they were all aiming at Jonathan. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Do you think these men are enough to stop me?¡± Despite being aimed at by countless guns, there was no fear on Jonathan¡¯s face. Rather, he stared calmly at Waxon. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll find out if they can stop you or not.¡± Waxon raised an eyebrow and ordered firmly, ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With that order, dozens of guards charged toward Jonathan. The rest of them stood firm with their submachine guns aimed at Jonathan. If he dared to act rashly, they would not hesitate to open fire. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. None of you are getting out of here today.¡± Looking at the guardsing his way, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother giving them a second nce. Instead, he looked down at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. They should be here by now.¡± Just then, a loud bang was heard from outside of the mansion. Soon after, a loud explosion shook the entire hall. Then, a frenzy of footsteps could be heard. The walls and the ground were even shaking. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 The Legendary Man Chapter 411 Big Trouble ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When he heard the explosion, Waxon¡¯s expression fell. Nheless, before he could finish speaking, countless military trucks came into their sights. Each truck was filled with heavily-armed armored soldiers. All of the soldiers were overflowing with killing intent. At a nce, everyone present could tell that they were part of the Gronga Special Force. ¡°The Gronga Special Force?¡± Realizing what was going on, Waxon¡¯s face paled. What is the Gronga Special Force doing here? They never interfere with matters in Gronga. Just as Waxon was racking his mind, the military trucks stopped outside the mansion. Soon after, countless heavily-armed soldiers surrounded the mansion. With a dull bang, the main door of the mansion was kicked down from the outside. Immediately, the soldiers flooded the mansion. ¡°Everyone, put down your weapons! Surrender now, or we will show no mercy.¡± With all the guns aimed at the Hunters Guild members inside the mansion, the entire ce fell into chaos. Everyone had fallen into a state of panic as they turned to flee. Nevertheless, being surrounded by the Gronga Special Force, there was nowhere for them to run. When one of them tried to escape, the sound of gunfire was heard. Instantly, everyone in the mansion quieted down. ¡°I¡¯m going to say this onest time. Everyone, put your hands up in the air and surrender. Otherwise, we will show no mercy.¡± Amongst the countless soldiers, Nelson stepped out wearing an army green uniform. He held a ck handgun in his hand. At this moment, there was still smokeing out of his gun. It only took a single nce for people in the crowd to recognize him. ¡°Nelson!¡± ¡°That¡¯s themander of the Gronga Special Force, Nelson.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble now!¡± In Gronga, there was an unspoken rule. Unless they were dealing with terrorist organizations or a war, the Gronga Special Force never meddled in Gronga matters. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yet, that day, the Gronga Special Force not only showed up but was also being led personally by Nelson. What could that mean? It meant that if any of them dared to rebel, the Gronga Special Force would wipe them out like a group of terrorists. In an instant, the Hunters Guild members that had been going on about taking down Asura¡¯s Office and Asura became obedient littlembs. They held their hands over their heads and squatted on the floor. None of them dared to make a single sound. ¡°Go collect all their weapons. If anyone resists, shoot them.¡± Under Nelson¡¯s order, the soldiers went forward and confiscated all the weapons owned by the guards. Meanwhile, the guards did not dare to resist at all. On the contrary, they handed over their weapons withoutint. Compared to the Gronga Special Force, they were nothing but a bunch of second-rate fighters. In less than five minutes, the whole hall had fallen under Nelson¡¯s secure control. Just then, Nelson kept his weapon. He walked forward, and under everyone¡¯s gaze, he turned toward Jonathan and knelt before him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I, Nelson¡ªthemander-in-chief of Gronga Special Force¡ªam at your service. As per your instructions, fifty thousand of our soldiers are outside waiting to serve you. Please give us your next orders!¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Jonathan waved his hand, and Nelson stood up. Meanwhile, all the members of Hunters Guild were in shock as they witnessed this scene before them. The mightymander of the Gronga Special Force, Nelson, had kneeled in front of Jonathan. How could this be? Nelson was akin to the ruler of Gronga. His status was higher than that of the governor, George. How was it possible that he would kneel to some young man in his twenties? ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Apart from the Hunters Guild members, Waxon also had a face full of shock as he stared at Jonathan. His eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Jonathan stared at Waxon ndly. ¡°I¡¯m the person you were shouting about taking down earlier.¡± The person I want to take down? Asura? Jonathan is Asura? That¡¯s not possible. ¡°How can that be? How can you be Asura?¡± Waxon¡¯s face drained of color. He could not ept it. ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about it?¡± Looking at Waxon calmly, he asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you adamant about taking Asura¡¯s Office and me down? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting cold feet.¡± ¡°No, this can¡¯t be!¡± Waxon¡¯s face was pale as he muttered to himself. He might have preached about taking down Asura¡¯s Office and Asura, but that did not mean that he understood just how scary Asura¡¯s Office was. Preaching about it was one thing, but when faced with the real Asura, it was entirely different. ¡°Take him.¡± Jonathan did not want to waste any more of his time. Upon receiving his orders, Nelson did not hesitate. He strode forward and grabbed Waxon¡¯s neck with his left hand. Then, he lifted him into the air. With his right hand, he raised his gun and aimed it directly at Waxon¡¯s head. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 The Legendary Man Chapter 412 Exterminate Hunters Guild ¡°You¡¯re Waxon, right? If you dare make a move, I promise your head will explode.¡± Nelson could not be bothered to show Waxon mercy. At the same time, Waxon did not dare to move an inch under Nelson¡¯s grip. Jonathan cast Nelson an indifferent nce. ¡°Take everyone else away! I don¡¯t care what methods you use. I want the entire Hunters Guild wiped out. If there¡¯s a single member still alive in Gronga, you¡¯ll be removed from your position as themander-in-chief of Gronga Special Force! Clean up this ce and get lost!¡± Upon hearing the order, Nelson ryed his orders without wasting any time. ¡°Got it, Mr. Goldstein! Everyone, take all of them away! Kill those who resist!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± At hismand, all the soldiersunched into action. Meanwhile, the Hunters Guild¡¯s members, who were already scared out of their wits, did not dare to resist the soldiers¡¯ coercion. They allowed themselves to be thrown into the military truck. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice traveled into Jonathan¡¯s ears. What he saw next was the youngdy he was acquainted with being carried up by a few soldiers and thrown into the military truck. Her eyes were red, and she looked utterly pitiful. Her gaze that was fixed on Jonathan looked even more pitiful. It had traces of resentment and fear. ¡°Release her!¡± Jonathan waved his hand, and the soldiers immediately let her go. He had been too focused on Waxon that he had forgotten all about the woman. ¡°T-Thank you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Even the youngdy did not expect Jonathan to let her go. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person. So, do you know who I am now?¡± Jonathan looked at the youngdy. ¡°Y-Yes!¡± She was so terrified that she quickly lowered her head. She would never have imagined Jonathan was the legendary godlike existence. No wonder Ms. Cecilia of the Hansley family acts like a servant in front of him. And no wonder he looks down on the four prominent families of Gronga. They¡¯re basically nothingpared to him. In fact, the entirend of Gronga is under his control! Right then, she recalled trying to seduce Jonathan with her beauty. At that thought, she could not help but blush in embarrassment. Surely Asura has met all kinds of women in his life. I bet many famous celebrities have been trying to get into his bed. A minor artist like me is not even worth beingpared to them. Just then, Nelson approached Jonathan, interrupting the woman¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, they are all taken away.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Jonathan nodded in approval. ¡°Lock Waxon up separately. You can deal with the others however you want.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Jonathan and Nelson left the mansion. Half an hourter, the military SUV stopped at Gronga Special Force¡¯s base. It was Jonathan¡¯s first visit to the ce ever since Gronga Special Force was established. However, he did not linger. After getting out of the car, he walked straight to Waxon¡¯s prison cell. Sitting in the prison cell was Waxon, tied up in iron chains and shackles. Meanwhile, standing outside his cell were a dozen soldiers who held loaded guns and were armed from head to toe. The ce was intensely guarded. As soon as they saw Jonathan entering the area, the soldiers greeted him with their powerful voices, ¡°Commander!¡± They found out Jonathan¡¯s identity the moment they witnessed Nelson kneeling before him in the mansion. Jonathan was their faith. Moreover, he was the only god in their minds. ¡°Open the cell,¡± Jonathan ordered, staring at the prison cell. Immediately, a soldier stepped forward to unlock the door. Jonathan then stepped into the cell and said tly, ¡°The chains and shackles on him as well. Unlock them.¡± ¡°But, Commander¡­¡± The soldiers were somewhat hesitant. ¡°Unlock them. He can¡¯t hurt me,¡± Jonathan said calmly. ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The soldier hesitated no more and unlocked all the chains and shackles on Waxon. ¡°Care for a cigarette?¡± Jonathan took out a packet of cigarettes and tossed Waxon one. The former lit his cigarette, took a puff, and gazed at Waxon. ¡°Tell me. What happened back then?¡± He only knew half of what happened based on Daniel¡¯s diary. As for the details, he knew nothing. The reason Jonathan was keeping Waxon alive was that the former wanted to know what happened back then. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that. I won¡¯t tell you a thing!¡± Waxon snorted, stomping on the cigarette Jonathan gave him. A look of arrogance was disyed all over his face. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan was not the slightest bit anxious. Instead, he casually found a ce to sit before turning to look at Waxon. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m still keeping you alive?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Waxon was stunned. Jonathan exined inly, ¡°Because I don¡¯t n to let you die an easy death. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of this form of punishment, so let me describe it. First, we¡¯ll bury the person in the ground with only his head exposed in the air. Then, we¡¯ll make an opening on his scalp and continuously pour mercury onto it. During that time, the person will feel extremely itchy, but sadly, he won¡¯t be able to move.¡± Chapter 413 Chapter 413 The Legendary Man Chapter 413 Decide ¡°Finally, when he¡¯s at the itchiest stage, he¡¯ll have a sudden burst of potential. He¡¯ll be able to leap out of the ground. However, whates out is a skinless corpse. His skin will still be buried in the ground. This is one of the top ten most torturous punishments in history, also known as Mercury ying. Have you ever heard of it?¡± ¡°N-No.¡± Waxon could already feel an itch all over his body just by listening to Jonathan describing the punishment. It was as if he had just experienced the entire punishment. Jonathan smiled. ¡°No? It¡¯s okay. I have other punishments. The second one punishes the person by removing all his facial features, including his tongue and limbs. Then, he¡¯ll be ced in a jug and buried in the ground. The person won¡¯t die and will be kept alive. Even if he¡¯s on the brink of death, the authorities will use other methods to bring him back to life. He¡¯ll remain alive as long as the authorities don¡¯t want him to die. This is called Human Swine. I heard it was invented by a queen from ancient times. Have you heard of this one?¡± ¡°Stop it! Shut up! Shut up!¡± Waxon screamed. Waxon was about to lose his mind just by listening to Jonathan talking about the punishments. What are these Chanaean¡¯s minds made of? How can they invent such horrifying punishments? ¡°Rx. I still have one more punishment untold.¡± Jonathan flicked the cigarette ash and fixed his eyes on Waxon. ¡°In Chanaea, we have a medieval punishment called Lingering Death. You should be familiar with it, right? First, the criminal will be tied up. Then, he¡¯ll be wrapped in a fishing. After that, the authorities will use the sharpest knife and start cutting the flesh that¡¯s exposed outside the. Oh, that reminds me. This punishment has another name, called Death by a Thousand Cuts. It means that as long as there aren¡¯t a thousand cuts yet, the criminal won¡¯t get to die, no matter how hard he begs.¡± When Jonathan finished hisst sentence, he gave Waxon a calm look. The sight of thetter trembling uncontrobly put a subtle smile on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Among these three punishments, which one do you prefer more, Waxon?¡± ¡°None of them!¡± Waxon trembled intensely as if his rejection was oozing out of his pores. ¡°Listen here, Jonathan. Shoot me if you dare, but the mighty Hunters Guild will never give in to your threats.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Jonathan chuckled and threw his cigarette onto the ground. ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how brave you are as a member of the Hunters Guild.¡± Having said that, he turned around and said to the soldiers, ¡°Prepare a fishing and some knives. Let this member of the mighty Hunters Guild experience what Death by a Thousand Cuts or Lingering Death is.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± With Jonathan¡¯s order, the soldiers marched off. When they left, Jonathan instructed the rest of the soldiers, ¡°You guys over there. Prepare a jug and some mercury. Oh, and dig a hole as well.¡± ¡°Got it, Commander!¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯smand, the soldiers turned around and left without any hesitation. However, the color drained from Waxon¡¯s face after listening to their conversation. Even his body started trembling uncontrobly again. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t treat me like this! I¡¯m a foreigner. You¡¯ll be starting an international dispute by doing this to me!¡± Instantly, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold, and his eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°So what? I¡¯ll dly wee anyone¡¯s attack if there¡¯s anything they¡¯re displeased with. Since when is the mighty Chanaea afraid of these barbarians, anyway?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Jonathan¡¯sst sentence made Waxon so furious that his eyes turned bloodshot. Jonathan red at Waxon coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your nonsense, Waxon. You have onest chance. You can choose to tell me what happened back then, or you can choose to have a taste of the legendary top ten tormenting punishments. Feel free to pick one.¡± Jonathan instantly fell silent and stared at Waxon wordlessly, watching thetter struggle internally. He looked as if he wanted to put up a final fight. Just as Waxon was still in a quandary, the first group of soldiers entered with the fishing and knives. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve found the knives and the fishing.¡± Immediately after that, another series of footsteps sounded behind them. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve found the jug and the mercury as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re running out of time.¡± Jonathan waved his hand casually and looked at Waxon. ¡°You have three more seconds to make your decision. Three. Two. One!¡± Upon announcing the final number, Waxon suddenly screamed anxiously at Jonathan, looking as if he had lost his mind, ¡°If I choose to tell you what happened back then, will you spare my life?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jonathan rejected his request without thinking twice. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 The Legendary Man Chapter 414 The Past ¡°I can tell you everything you want to know. I¡¯ll tell you everything, including Hunters Guild¡¯s n in Chanaea, their n overseas, and your parents¡¯ death. I can tell you all of that. Just please spare my life! Can you do that?¡± With no hesitation, Waxon fell to his knees in front of Jonathan with a thud the second he finished speaking. At that point, there was no arrogance in Waxon at all. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dignity and arrogance meant nothing in the face of death. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in all that. I just want to know who is involved in my parents¡¯ death,¡± Jonathan demanded. His gaze was extremely cold and unemotional. He looked as if he was the Grim Reaper himself. He was not the slightest bit interested in Hunters Guild. In fact, he could not be bothered to hunt them if it did not involve his parents¡¯ death. To him, a mere cult was not worth making him personally take action. ¡°I just need you to tell me who was involved in the murder back then. I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡± ¡°Are you really not going to spare my life?¡± Waxon pleaded, hanging on to hisst sliver of hope. ¡°No,¡± Jonathan rejected coldly. ¡°Everyone who was involved in the murder cannot be alive. Whoever it is, and wherever they are, I¡¯ll never let them walk free from this. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to kill them, even if it means chasing them to the ends of the earth.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As soon as Waxon heard Jonathan¡¯s words, the former instantly understood the situation. He was going to die that day, no matter what. His only option was to choose his method of dying. He could either die being tortured or die a less gruesome death. Those were his only two options. ¡°Your father was barely twenty when I got to know him back then. He was still very young at that time. About your age, maybe? You resemble him a lot, especially those eyes. When I first saw your eyes, I knew you must be somewhat rted to Daniel¡ª¡± In the end, he had chosen toply and give Jonathan what he wanted. After all, Waxon was not afraid of death. He only chose Hunters Guild to enjoy the life of being someone of high status in Gronga. At the same time, he could trick and take advantage of some prettydies. His motto and dignity were basically useless to him. ¡°Get to the point!¡± Jonathan interrupted. He had no interest in Waxon¡¯s emotional stories. Waxon looked infuriated. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me! If I don¡¯t begin the story from the moment we met, how will you know what happened during that time? The Daniel we knew back then was one of Hunters Guild¡¯s greatest members. He had the most potential to be the person in charge of Hunters Guild, provided that incident didn¡¯t happen back then.¡± That incident back then? Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed when he heard those words. He remembered seeing traces of the incident in Daniel¡¯s diary. However, it was only mentioned briefly; no details were jotted down. All Daniel wrote was that he identally found Hunters Guild¡¯s shocking secret. ¡°What do you mean by the incident back then?¡± Jonathan queried with a frown. ¡°He never should¡¯ve peeked at my notebook when I was distracted because the true secret of Hunters Guild¡¯s establishment was recorded in it. If he didn¡¯t look at my notebook, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Waxon¡¯s expression turned dark as he described the incident. ¡°What secret is it?¡± asked Jonathan. Waxon lifted his head to gaze at Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s the true purpose of Hunters Guild¡¯s establishment. Did you think our actual purpose of forming Hunters Guild was to overthrow Asura¡¯s Office? To overthrow you? You¡¯re wrong. You weren¡¯t even born when we started Hunters Guild. Back then, Chanaea was still facing a war. We established Hunters Guild so that we could have a ce in Chanaea. We wanted to unite our country and take over yours while the war was still going on. That¡¯s the true intention of establishing Hunters Guild. Of course, we told the public we were doing it to save your citizens, to bring the citizens of Chanaea out of the chaos as soon as possible. At first, that was what Daniel thought, too. That¡¯s why he joined Hunters Guild. However, he never thought we had zero intentions of rescuing the Chanaeans. Instead, we wanted to make your country ours. Hence, anyone who discovered the secret was killed, except for the true core members of Hunters Guild. We would kill every single one of them, no matter who they were. Even if it was Daniel.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s your so-called secret?¡± Jonathan asked, his gaze turning deadly. A murderous look instantly filled his eyes. About twenty years ago, Chanaea was still in a state of chaos, with warlords battling each other and citizens suffering the effects of it. Not only did these foreigners not think of stopping the war, but they wanted to use the opportunity to make Chanaea their breeding ground. How wicked! Chapter 415 Chapter 415 The Legendary Man Chapter 415 Departing Gronga ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Waxon nodded without hesitation. ¡°To keep the secret from being exposed, we had no choice but to join forces and kill Daniel and his wife. We were nning to kill you at first. There¡¯s a saying in Chanaean, isn¡¯t it? To get rid of all the potential threats, we have to nip them in the bud. I never thought that you managed to escape and stay alive until now. If I had known earlier, I would¡¯ve killed you while you were still an infant back then,¡± he added. A cold gleam shed across Waxon¡¯s eyes as he spoke. He was ruing his decision to not persist in hunting down Jonathan back then. If I had killed Jonathan all those years ago, Asura¡¯s Office and Asura wouldn¡¯t have existed. Furthermore, the war would still rage on in Chanaea right now. Most importantly, I would still be the person in charge of Hunters Guild. ¡°s, you didn¡¯t capitalize on the situation.¡± Jonathan looked at Waxon indifferently before continuing, ¡°Were there any foreigners from Hunters Guild who took part in the assassination besides you?¡± Nodding, Waxon replied, ¡°Yes. In addition to some of us who were in charge of Gronga, several senior members from overseas also took part in the assassination plot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve learned everything I want to know. Now, you can rest in peace.¡± With that, Jonathan stepped out of the cell. Looking at Jonathan¡¯s retreating form, Waxon suddenly barked, ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t you want to know the list of the foreign members of the guild?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Jonathan waved his hand without looking back. He added, ¡°It¡¯s pointless for me since some of Hunters Guild¡¯s foreign members were also involved in the assassination. It¡¯s better to destroy the entire overseas branch of the guild!¡± It will be a hassle for me to hunt them down one by one. I might as well just wipe out the entire guild. Besides, I can teach those foreigners a lesson that anyone whomitted crimes against Chanaea will be punished severely. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Give him a quick death!¡± Jonathan ordered the soldiers with a flick of his hand before leaving the cell. The moment Jonathan stepped outside, a loud gunshot reverberated across the cell. It was followed by continuous sound of rapid gunfire. One could imagine the gruesome state of Waxon¡¯s corpse at that moment. ¡°Mom, Dad, I have avenged both of you. Did you see that?¡± Looking at the azure sky, Jonathan finally let out a long sigh. The night passed by in the blink of an eye. At dawn, a piece of news made the headline in Gronga: The police have made several arrests from an overseas extremist organization gathering at eight o¡¯clockst night. Many of its members are local elites,pany executives, and showbiz stars. Here¡¯s the list of the organization members. There was a name list at the bottom of the news, apanied by the photos of every member. In the presidential suite of Vrium Hotel, Cecilia stood cautiously beside Jonathan. ¡°Master, are you ready to leave Gronga?¡± She was crossing her fingers behind her back. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Jonathan nodded lightly. Since the matter with Hunters Guild has been resolved, I have no reason to stay in Gronga. After all, my main purpose foring here was to take revenge on the guild. I was merely using the Hansley family as an excuse. ¡°T-Then can I leave with you?¡± Cecilia whispered. Ever since Cecilia got to explore the world with Jonathan, she was no longer interested in being a mere heiress of the Hansley family. Jonathan shook his head before replying, ¡°No. You¡¯re free to go.¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go, Master!¡± Cecilia hurriedly shook her head before adding, ¡°I want to stay by your side even if I¡¯m only allowed to be your servant. Please, don¡¯t drive me away.¡± Jonathan nced at her indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Hansley family. Why would you want to be my servant? You should stay at Gronga. There are more important things that you need to do here. From now on, the Hansley family, the Larson family, and the Wagner family will be under your control. I hope you can surprise me when I see you next time.¡± ¡°But, Master-¡± Jonathan cut Cecilia off abruptly. ¡°No buts. What I need is someone who can help me solve problems, not a servant. Do you understand?¡± Biting her lip, Cecilia lowered her head. ¡°I-I understand, Master!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to contact you when the timees.¡± With that, Jonathan left the hotel in strides. The moment Jonathan stepped out of the hotel, Cecilia bit her lip and dialed a number. A momentter, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hansley.¡± ¡°Call Yuliana Smith and tell her that from now on, she is a celebrity under the contract with Hansley Group. In addition, offer her the best contract. Pay her based on the rates of the top female artists in Gronga,¡± Cecilia instructed. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 The Legendary Man Chapter 416 A Lucrative Offer The person on the other end of the phone spoke out hesitantly. ¡°But Ms. Hansley, Yuliana is just a third- tier celebrity¡­¡± Why would thepany offer the top contract to a mere third-tier celebrity? Furthermore, thepany will pay her based on the rates for the top female celebrities in Gronga. What kind of joke is that? Cecilia interjected, ¡°No buts. Just do as I say. Who¡¯s the chairman of Hansley Group? Is it you or my dad?¡± Ever since Wilson¡¯s death, the entire Hansley family, including Hansley Group, had been taken over by Cecilia¡¯s father. ¡°Yes, Ms. Hansley. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Inside a small hotel in Gronga, Yuliana stared nkly at the ceiling with a look of despair. Ever since Anson¡¯s ident, everyone had been avoiding her like the gue. In half a month, Yuliana went from being a promising celebrity to a street rat. When she tried to leave Gronga, someone intervened by stealing her passport. ¡°Why is it so difficult to live a peaceful life?¡± Yuliana let out a sigh of exasperation before tying a white rope to the beam of the room. Since some people don¡¯t want me to live, then I¡¯ll grant them their wish. I wonder if Jonathan will be dragged into this mess and suffer the same fate as me. The figure of Jonathan inadvertently shed across Yuliana¡¯s mind at that moment. After that fateful night, Yuliana contacted all the people she knew in Gronga. However, the other party immediately hung up on her upon learning that she had offended Anson. Some of them even severed ties with her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a celebrity in my next life!¡± Standing on the stool, Yuliana gritted her teeth and ced her into the loop of the rope. Just as she was about to kick over the stool, her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Who¡¯s calling me right now?¡± Yuliana muttered under her breath. Everyone had shunned her for half a month by either turning off their phones or blocking her number. Why would anyone call me at this moment? After hesitating for a moment, Yuliana decided to answer thest phone call before she ended her life.¡°Hello?¡± Yuliana greeted in a raspy tone. A woman¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hi, are you Yuliana Smith? I¡¯m Brianna Yardley, the general manager of Hansley Group¡¯s entertainment department.¡± She¡¯s the general manager of Hansley Group¡¯s entertainment department? Why would anyone from thatpany want to look for me? Could it be that even the Hansley family wants to humiliate me before I die? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yuliana replied stiffly. ¡°Ms. Smith, do you have time for a meeting?¡± Brianna asked politely. Nevertheless, Yuliana rejected the offer tly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the time. Besides, I don¡¯t want to meet anyone!¡± ¡°Ms. Smith, please don¡¯t get me wrong!¡±Perhaps sensing the hostility in Yuliana¡¯s tone, Brianna immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯m not calling you today to poke fun at you. Ourpany wants to offer you an S-ss contract. Once you signed this contract, you¡¯ll be the top artist of Hansley Entertainment Group. After that, we¡¯ll use thepany¡¯s resources to turn you into the next superstar.¡±¡°S-ss contract?¡± Yuliana was confused.As a celebrity, she naturally knew the meaning of an S-ss contract.Once she signed this contract, she would not have to worry about not being able to make money or not having anyone to support her in her career. In other words, this S-ss contract was worth a hundred million. Why would Hansley Entertainment Group offer me a lucrative contract like this for nothing? Could this be a trap? Yuliana inquired, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of offending the Wagner family?¡± Everyone in Gronga knew about her issues with the Wagners. Aren¡¯t the Hansley family worried about p*ssing off the Wagners by offering me an S-ss contract? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°There¡¯s no longer a Wagner family in Gronga. Moreover, Anson is dead,¡± exined Brianna. ¡°What did you just say? Anson is dead?¡± Yuliana shuddered in shock.¡°That¡¯s right.¡±Brianna continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to search online.¡±Yuliana was slightly hesitant.She subconsciously picked up her phone and typed Anson¡¯s name. The most prominent news read: Anson and Samuel of the Wagner family died in their wards from suspected revenge murder.Yuliana was so shocked that her hand trembled, and her phone almost fell to the ground. Is Anson really dead? After some hesitation, Yuliana probed, ¡°I have one final question. Why is the Hansley family being so kind to me?¡± I¡¯m merely a third-tier celebrity. I don¡¯t deserve to be offered an S-ss contract by Hansley Group. ¡°There¡¯s a big shot who said that you¡¯re his friend before he departed,¡± Brianna answered. Yuliana was bbergasted by her reply. A big shot? When did I know someone so powerful? If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have been pushed to the edge like today. Yuliana asked gingerly, ¡°Who is the big shot you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you his name!¡± Brianna cut her off abruptly before adding, ¡°However, I can tell you that hisst name is Goldstein.¡± Goldstein? The figure of Jonathan shed across Yuliana¡¯s mind at that moment. How is that possible? Yuliana shook her head vigorously in denial. How can Jonathan be some sort of a big shot? If anything, he looks like a student! Chapter 417 Chapter 417 The Legendary Man Chapter 417 Back To Jazona Brianna must be talking about Jonathan, but he had nothing to do with this. How could Jonathan have gone out of his way to tell the Hansley family about Yuliana when he almost forgot about her? Hence, it wasn¡¯t Jonathan, but Cecilia. After Jonathan left, Cecilia deliberately informed Brianna, the manager of Hansley Group¡¯s entertainment team, that Yuliana was Jonathan¡¯s friend. That had changed the trajectory of Yuliana¡¯s life. However, this had little to do with Jonathan, who was blissfully on a ne to Jazona right now. A few hourster, the ne arrived at Jazona airport on time. He hadn¡¯t told anyone, not even Josephine, about his trip here. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When the ck limo slid to a stop in front of No. 1 Vi, Josephine¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Jonathan emerge from the vehicle. ¡°Jonathan? W-Why are you here?¡± She hadn¡¯t expected him to appear before her after he told her over the phonest night that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return for a while. ¡°To see you, of course!¡± He advanced toward her with a grin and enveloped her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since west saw each other. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Not even a little.¡± She bit her lower lip and continued, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before showing up? I could have picked you up at the airport.¡± ¡°Pick me up? It¡¯s not my first time here.¡± Jonathan¡¯s hands slid to her waist. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re pregnant. What if you trip and fall?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Josephine rolled her eyes and removed his roving hands from her waist. ¡°Keep your hands to yourself, Jonathan Goldstein! Don¡¯t you dare forget that I¡¯m pregnant. What if we hurt the baby?¡± ¡°Darling, I heard that during the early months of pregnancy¡ª¡± Jonathan began, but Josephine cut him off before he could finish his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! I¡¯m sleeping on the bed while you¡¯ll sleep on the couch tonight.¡± Never would Jonathan have expected that he would have to spend his first night back in Jazona on the couch, let alone the next two weeks banished from the bedroom. It was as if the bed had severed all ties with him since his return. During the half month since he was back, he spent every waking moment with Josephine, apanying her on shopping sprees or check-ups at the hospital just like a chaperone. He followed wherever she went, but he wasn¡¯t sried, of course. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t realize that during his time in Jazona, all hell broke loose on an ind offshore. ¡°What? The Hunters Guild on Gronga was wiped out entirely?¡± A dozen high-ranking foreigners with blonde hair and blue eyes sat around a table in an opulent mansion safeguarded by guards outside. The exterior of the mansion was heavily guarded by tanks and military helicopters. ¡°Yes, the maind Hunters Guild has been obliterated overnight.¡± ¡°Wepletely lost contact with Chanaea¡¯s Hunters Guild half a month ago.¡± ¡°What happened? Who did it?¡± The foreigner, referred to as the Commander, mmed his hand on the table. He had spent more than ten years devising ayout for the guild in Chanaea, but it had all been destroyed in one night by someone else. How could he not be furious? ¡°It was someone named Jonathan Goldstein,¡± one of the subordinates answered quietly. ¡°And he¡¯s the son of Daniel Goldstein, whom we got rid of back then.¡± ¡°Daniel Goldstein? That traitor from twenty years ago?¡± The Commander¡¯s face fell. He remembered Daniel vividly and almost nted Daniel to be his pawn in Chanaea. Unfortunately, Daniel stabbed them in the back, and the Commander could never let him get away with that. The subordinate nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. We¡¯ve looked all over Chanaea and couldn¡¯t find any information about Jonathan Goldstein. All we know is that he is the son-inw of the Smith family in Jazona. I suspect he has connections to Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Are you implying that Asura¡¯s Office is involved?¡± The Commander¡¯s face changed at the mention of Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°It¡¯s purely spection.¡± The subordinate hesitated for a bit before continuing, ¡°After all, only Asura¡¯s Office is capable of eradicating the Hunters Guild overnight.¡± ¡°We lost all intelligence and connections in Chanaea after the Hunters Guild was exterminated.¡± ¡°Presently, I haven¡¯t found anything about this Jonathan Goldstein.¡± ¡°None of this matters.¡± The Commander waved his hand. ¡°He shall pay for wiping out the Hunters Guild. It makes no difference whether he is a member of Asura¡¯s Office or not.¡± Chapter 418 Chapter 418 The Legendary Man Chapter 418 A Hundred Million Bounty ¡°Circte word that I¡¯m cing a hundred million bounty on Jonathan Goldstein. Whoever brings me his head will be instantly rewarded with a hundred million. Remember, that¡¯s one hundred million!¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was stunned by the exorbitant amount of money. The bounty was thirty million for a country¡¯s president, yet the bounty for this nobody, Jonathan Goldstein, somehow amounted to a hundred million. ¡°Commander, is a hundred million a little too steep?¡± the subordinate questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The Commander gave a firm shake of his head. ¡°Do you know how much I spent on devising ayout in Chanaea? A few billion! And he ruined everything in one night! I will not rest until he¡¯s dead. I¡¯ll dly reward anyone one billion if they can get rid of him, let alone one hundred million.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Commander. I¡¯ll send someone to spread the news now.¡± The subordinates had no reservations after hearing the Commander¡¯s words. The news shook the entire nation overnight. Who would have known that an insignificant Chanaean guy whose name no one had heard of would jack up the price of hiring an assassin to unprecedented heights for the first time in nearly ten years? Who is this guy named Jonathan Goldstein? Why would he warrant a bounty of one hundred million? These questions had every hitman in and out of the country scratching their heads. The highest assassination bounty ever recorded was merely fifty million in these few years. A hundred million was enough to send every assassin into a frenzy. However, while everyone else was moring over it, the unwitting target of said bounty was cooking up a storm in the kitchen with an apron tied around his waist. Those powerful assassins wouldn¡¯t believe their eyes if they witnessed this domesticated side of him. He was a walking ATM at this point, but he wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid, nor was he aware that he had be the most wanted target of all assassins. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready, darling!¡± Josephine took the dish from Jonathan¡¯s hands when thetter came out of the kitchen. She was still in disbelief while looking at the man before her who was wearing an apron. I can¡¯t believe this man is the legendary Asura! ¡°Leave these to me next time, Jonathan.¡± She untied his apron while handing him a drink. ¡°This isn¡¯t a trifling task.¡± He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his embrace, murmuring in her ear, ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re still in the first trimester of your pregnancy and need lots of nutrition. He advised you not to take a step into the kitchen for the remainder of the pregnancy. It¡¯s not good for you and the baby.¡± ¡°Are the baby and I that delicate? While my mom was pregnant with me, she yed poker every day, and my dad smoked every day,¡± she teased coyly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You and the baby are the most precious thing to me.¡± Jonathan sank to his haunches and pressed his ear against her belly. Josephine didn¡¯t know how to react to his actions. ¡°What are you doing, Jonathan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening to what our baby is doing and if he¡¯s up to no good,¡± he replied matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯m only two months pregnant. The baby isn¡¯t even old enough to misbehave,¡± she said in exasperation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll throw hands with the baby if he dares to upset you.¡± He waved his clenched fists in the air and wore a vicious glower. Josephine rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re an adult, Jonathan. Why are you acting like a child?¡± She tugged on his hand ruefully and led him to the dining table. ¡°How will you be a father when you¡¯re a child yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat him up if he¡¯s disobedient. A few more times, and I¡¯ll have parenting down pat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare beat our child up.¡± She red at him after hearing that he would resort to violence if things didn¡¯t go his way. ¡°I¡¯m only kidding. He¡¯s my son. How could I hit him?¡± Jonathan immediately backed down. ¡°Would you prefer a son or a daughter, Jonathan?¡± she suddenly asked. He smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind in any case. I¡¯ll love the child as long as he or she is ours. But if it¡¯s a boy, I¡¯d want him to grow up to be a gentleman just like me. If it¡¯s a girl, I hope she looks like you¡ª beautiful and gentle.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that beautiful.¡± Josephine¡¯s cheeks grew warm from embarrassment. She was still bashful whenever Jonathanplimented her like that even though she was no longer the young woman who had just met the man. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 The Legendary Man Chapter 419 Durbaine ¡°Of course, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± Jonathan¡¯s arms encircled Josephine from behind. ¡°My wife is the finest and most beautiful woman in the world. Even a goddess can¡¯tpare with you.¡± ¡°Eat your food, you smooth talker, or they¡¯ll get cold.¡± She pouted anddled a bowl of oatmeal porridge for him. He had only gotten a few spoonfuls down when his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± He set his spoon down. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s me, Hades.¡± A hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°I know. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there is a one-hundred-million bounty ced on you a couple of hours ago.¡± ¡°One hundred million?¡± The outrageous sum astounded Jonathan. ¡°Did the Hunters Guild ce it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°They¡¯re such a tightwad. The people who sought to put a bounty on me offered billions, yet the Hunters Guild wants my life in exchange for a hundred million?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Back when he used to conquer and upynds, those foreign opponents would all offer a few billion for his head. He was astonished to know that the price for his life decreased from a few billion to a mere hundred million as years passed. ¡°Exercise caution, Mr. Goldstein. Those assassins were wary of you when you were in the force, but not anymore¡­¡± Hades trailed off. One hundred million was sufficient to tempt the most skillful hitmen from all corners of the globe. They didn¡¯t dare make a move on Jonathan when he was in the force, but now he was a lone wolf, which created a perfect opportunity for them. Jonathan shrugged it off insouciantly. ¡°Never mind that. Those numskulls want my life? They¡¯re delusional!¡± He added, ¡°Oh, right. Tell Andrew to lead a team to guard No. 1 Vi from a distance. One mistake, and they¡¯ll pay for it with their lives.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±The call disconnected with a click, and Josephine immediately knew something was amiss. ¡°Did something happen?¡± she asked.¡°Nothing. Just a bunch of idiots with a death wish.¡± Jonathan skirted around the Hunters Guild and the bounty. No one in this world would touch a hair on Josephine¡¯s head as long as he was in Jazona. Over his dead body. They made quick work of their dinner and watched television in the living room after Jonathan took a shower. Josephine, like many other girls, enjoyed watching romantic dramas. Her eyes would redden and brim with tears during sentimental scenes, and she would curl up closer to Jonathan like azy cat. Meanwhile, all he could do was try his best not to doze off. He couldn¡¯t help himself. These romantic shows did nothing but make him sleepy-eyed. He always fell asleep within half an hour while apanying Josephine on her binge. Before he sumbed to his drowsiness, an advertisement announced that the biggest auction in history was taking ce in Durbaine, a few thousand kilometers from Jazona. The event would attract top collectors and phnthropists from all around the world. Moreover, the auction house would donate half of the proceeds to various charities. Normally, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be interested in auctions, but his eyes lit up when a dragon-shaped jade pendant was shown in the next second. It had a glistening surface and a blood-red body, lending the pendant a life-like appearance. Those were not the characteristics that piqued his interest, though. What attracted his attention was the crest emzoned on the pendant, which looked the same as the one on Heaven Sword. At that moment, he remembered the mysterious Shadow Dragon Pool and the Heaven Sword belted to his waist. ¡°Darling, what do you think about spending a few days in Durbaine?¡± Jonathan turned to Josephine and asked. ¡°Why? Why do you suddenly think about going to Durbaine?¡± She was puzzled. Didn¡¯t he recently return from Gronga to Jazona for half a month? Why does he want to go to Durbaine? Wait, Durbaine is known for gambling. It wasn¡¯t huge, but it was well-known. Gamblers everywhere would flock there with stacks of money, and many of them would leave dejected. Some of them would even end their lives in Goda River. That city was a chaotic symbol of hope and despair. How could it not be when it was poprized by gambling? Power grab and rivalry fueled the madness that became Durbaine¡¯s defining characteristic. ¡°I want to check out the auction. They say it¡¯s going to be Durbaine¡¯srgest auction to date. Are you not interested?¡± Chapter 420 Chapter 420 The Legendary Man Chapter 420 You Are The Burden ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± Josephine shook her head with a look of resignation on her face. ¡°Thepany is in a mess right now. I need to deal with it. I really can¡¯t afford to leave right now, so how about this, let Emmeline go with you instead. She did recently tell me that she wanted to go to Durbaine.¡± ¡°Emmeline?¡± Jonathan instantly shook his head. ¡°Why would I bring her there? It¡¯ll only be the two of us. It¡¯s going to be weird.¡± ¡°How weird could it be?¡± Josephine looked at Jonathan weirdly. ¡°Are you having some lewd thoughts about my sister? I¡¯m warning you, Jonathan. If you ever dare to do anything to her, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°What would you do?¡± Jonathan could not help butugh. To him, Emmeline was not exactly blessed with a nice figure. She looked like she had not reached puberty yet. There was no way Jonathan would want to do anything to her at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You are not allowed to have any ill intentions toward her!¡± Josephine red at Jonathan. ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll move out!¡± ¡°What if she has ill intentions toward me instead?¡± Jonathan asked in exasperation. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Josephine scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re not Emmeline¡¯s type at all. Those young men in dramas are more appealing to her. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d like an old man like you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be too sure about that.¡± Jonathan pursed his lips and reached for a cigarette before heading to the balcony. ¡°Are you really not going to Durbaine with me, Darling?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Josephine shook her head. ¡°Why are you going to the balcony?¡± ¡°I want to smoke. The doctor told me to not smoke near you as you are pregnant.¡± Jonathan lit his cigarette and looked out at the view in front of him. During his trip to Gronga, although he had destroyed the Hunters Guild and killed Waxon, he still did not manage to find any clues about the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Jonathan was not sure if the jade pendant and the Heaven Sword had anything to do with the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique or not. As he thought of that, his head started pounding. He had already been searching for two years but to no avail. Jonathan hoped that he would be able to discover more clues about the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique during his trip to Durbaine. Soon enough, he finished smoking his cigarette. However, just as Jonathan was about to extinguish the cigarette and walk back into the house, the door opened. Emmeline walked in dragging a suitcase. ¡°I¡¯m back, Josephine!¡± she called out just as she entered. ¡°Why did you bring so much stuff back? Are you on a break?¡± Josephine asked in confusion as she went over and took one of Emmeline¡¯s luggage. ¡°Yes. Summer vacation just started.¡± Emmeline shrugged off her jacket as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. In a swift move, she kicked off the shoes on her feet. ¡°I¡¯m so tired, Josephine. You have no idea how torturing those few hours were when I was on the way back.¡± As soon as Emmeline sat on the couch, she instantly spotted Jonathan walking in from the balcony. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Is that how you greet me? How rude!¡± Jonathan said with a huff as he lightly whacked her on the head. ¡°Hi, Jonathan,¡± Emmeline reluctantly called out as she rolled her eyes. Ever since that day, she had an indescribable fear of Jonathan. However, as Josephine slowly epted Jonathan, Emmeline did not hate him as much as before. But that was all. She did not hate him, but she did not really like him either. That was especially so after she had been taken advantage of by Jonathan when she had gotten drunk. The moment Emmeline thought of that night, her face instantly reddened. ¡°Weren¡¯t you living at home? Since when did you move into the dorms?¡± Jonathan looked at Emmeline with confusion written all over his face. ¡°You even brought back so much stuff!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already been living in the dorms for more than a month.¡± Emmeline was speechless at Jonathan¡¯s forgetfulness. ¡°I passed my SATs two months ago and managed to enroll in Kingshinton University.¡± The confused expression on Jonathan¡¯s face seemed to be permanently etched into his face. Kingshinton University? Who is the headmaster of that university again? Jonathan suddenly could not seem to recall what was the name of the university¡¯s headmaster. All he could remember was that he was the one who personally appointed the headmaster of both Kingshinton University and Yaleview University. Moreover, back when he was in the military, those two had been in his troop for a while as well. These two men had given up their studies just to join the military. However, once peace was restored, they retired from the military and returned to school. ¡°Kingshinton University is a great ce. I think I know the headmaster as well,¡± Jonathanmented nonchntly. Emmeline scoffed, pursing her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no way our headmaster would know you.¡± The headmaster of Kingshinton University had been formally appointed to the governor¡¯s office. His status was so high that even the governor of Kingshinton had to respect him as well. It did not make sense that Jonathan, a person that was involved in gangs and cults, would actually know the headmaster of Kingshinton University. There¡¯s no way. Observing the look of disbelief on Emmeline¡¯s face, Jonathan was toozy to exin himself. There was no point in arguing with a little brat like her. He then headed toward the stairs. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Regardless, just as he took one step forward, he heard Josephine¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Emmeline, didn¡¯t you recently say that you wanted to go to Durbaine?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve already invited a few schoolmates of mine for a trip to Durbaine during summer break. What¡¯s up? Do you want to join us?¡± The moment Durbaine was mentioned, Emmeline¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. She had watched many movies about Durbaine and was extremely interested in the ce. Therefore, the moment she heard the word ¡°Durbaine,¡± her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have matters to deal with at thepany,¡± Josephine said as she shook her head. ¡°However, Jonathan¡¯s nning on going to Durbaine after a few days. You can follow him if you want. That way, both of you can take care of each other.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to go with him.¡± Once Emmeline heard her sister¡¯s suggestion of going to Durbaine with Jonathan, she shuddered, and her hair stood on end. That incident in the past had severely traumatized her. Until that moment, she had yet to recover from it. Emmeline was able to be braver with Josephine around, but if her sister was absent, Emmeline would probably turn and escape if she had to be alone with Jonathan. ¡°I don¡¯t want her toe along either.¡± Just as Emmeline finished speaking, Jonathan instantly rejected his wife¡¯s suggestion. ¡°There¡¯s no fun in going to Durbaine with a brat like her. She¡¯ll only be a burden to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the burden!¡± Emmeline retorted when she heard him. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to go with you.¡± Subsequently, she grabbed Josephine¡¯s sleeve, tugging at it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with him, Josephine. I want to go with my friends,¡± she begged. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 The Legendary Man Chapter 421 Do Not Touch Me ¡°Gosh, you two are so¡­¡± Josephine rubbed her temple. ¡°Never mind. Just do what you want. If you want to split, then go ahead.¡± As soon as she said that, she headed upstairs with a helpless expression. Seeing that, Emmeline stuck her tongue at Jonathan before running after her sister. She was scared to be left alone with Jonathan. Around fifteen minutester, Jonathan returned to the room. Josephine was sitting against the headboard, flipping through a book about economics. When she saw Jonathan enter, she closed the book. ¡°Emmeline is still young, so don¡¯t be bothered by her. I¡¯ll give her your number before she leaves. If she needs anything, please give her a hand.¡± ¡°Why would I be petty with a young girl?¡± Jonathan sat down smilingly and found afortable spot in Josephine¡¯s arms. ¡°Darling, can I not sleep on the couch tonight?¡± Instantly, Josephine¡¯s face blushed. ¡°Where do you want to sleep, then?¡± Although they had been married for a long time, they only ever shared the bed once. ¡°In bed with you, duh!¡± Jonathan grinned at Josephine and added, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m leaving for Durbaine tomorrow. How could you bear to make me sleep alone on the couch tonight?¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow?¡± Josephine was surprised. Although she had guessed that Jonathan would set off in a few days, she didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to dy. Something might go wrong if I get therete.¡± He had to get his hands on the jade pendant at any cost. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll pack your things tomorrow morning. As for tonight¡­ As for tonight, just sleep here.¡± Josephine bit her lip shyly after she said that. Under the dim light, her flushed face seemed extremely adorable. The scene made Jonathan lose all control. He yanked the covers open and slithered under it. The next second, Josephine¡¯s squeals filled the room. ¡°Jonathan, stay still! Stop moving your hands. Ugh, Jonathan! You¡­ Keep your hands to yourself! Do not touch me!¡± Right after Jonathan went under the nket, Josephine could feel his hands roaming around sneakily. I would let him be if this were any other day, but I¡¯m pregnant right now! How could he fool around like this? Yet, Jonathan blinked at her as if he did nothing wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just took off some clothes. I didn¡¯t even do anything to you.¡± ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t take off the clothes!¡± Josephine voiced angrily. ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°You can take off your own clothes if you want to, but why are you trying to remove mine?¡± In just a matter of minutes, Josephine¡¯s face and neck turned beet red from exasperation. The sight of Jonathan¡¯s innocent expression pissed her off even more. When he finally stopped messing around, Josephiney in his embrace and asked in a small voice, ¡°Jonathan, do all men like being surrounded by women? Do you guys wish to be polygamists because you feel unsatisfied with just one wife?¡± Her questions took Jonathan aback. ¡°Why would you suddenly ask that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask for the reason. Just answer me!¡± Josephine said sternly. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Jonathan shook his head and continued, ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I like. You will be my one and only wife in my entire life.¡± ¡°You smooth talker. You¡¯re just fooling me with sweet words!¡± Josephine rolled her eyes at him. With a doubtful expression, she insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never considered doing that!¡± ¡°I never did! Why would I lie to you?¡± Jonathan said resignedly. In fact, he could get any woman he wanted without having to rely on smooth talk. All he needed to do was make a call to Hades, and the top celebrities and actresses in the entertainment industry would be at his disposal. ¡°Let me ask you this, then. Do men have a thing for sisters?¡± Right after asking that, Josephine felt her face heat up from embarrassment. ¡°Sisters?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Where did you hear these things from?¡± ¡°I read them from a novel.¡± Josephine threw him a sideways nce, exining, ¡°The novel ims that all men are yboys who never feel contented with what they have. Aside from that, it is also said that you men have this fantasy of marrying two sisters so your desire to conquer would be aroused! Is that true?¡± As Josephine stared at Jonathan, he let out a sigh. ¡°You should stop reading those misleading novels from now on,¡± he advised. ¡°The author doesn¡¯t seem to be a decent person himself. What¡¯s his pen name? I¡¯ll ask someone to track him down and capture him for instilling wrong ideas in you!¡± ¡°Haha! Is there a need for that?¡± Josephine burst intoughter at the thought of Jonathan¡¯s men looking for the author all over the country. ¡°All he did was write a novel, yet you¡¯re going to have him captured? Isn¡¯t that too unreasonable?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s his fault for misleading you.¡± In a smooth motion, Jonathan slid his hand down and wrapped it around Josephine¡¯s slim waist. Tickling her lightly, he demanded, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s his pen name?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Josephine bit her lip, unwilling to give in. ¡°Will you tell me or not?¡± Jonathan sped up his tickling as he questioned again. Immediately, Josephine started squirming and giggling uncontrobly. In the end, she was forced to surrender. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. His pen name is Justice Gunther. Go ahead and capture him. Hold him at gunpoint and ask him why it takes him so long to post new chapters! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll ever dare to dy again.¡± ¡°Justice Gunther, huh? All right. I¡¯ll keep that in mind and have him seized tomorrow.¡± With a sly chuckle, Jonathan rolled over and proceeded to pin Josephine under him. ¡°Before we capture him, shall we warm up with some fun exercises?¡± Josephine rolled her eyes at his words. ¡°Yeah, right! Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m pregnant? Do you want to sleep on the couch again?¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Curling his lips up into a smirk, Jonathan added, ¡°Who said pregnant women can¡¯t have fun exercises?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Josephine curled up and wrapped the nket tightly around herself as she stared at him with apprehension. For some reason, there seemed to be an evil intention behind his smile. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°To feast on you, of course. If that doesn¡¯t work, how about you feast on me?¡± Jonathan raised his brow suggestively and pulled the nket from her before sliding under it. In an instant, Josephine started squealing and writhing around. ¡°Jonathan, stop it! Don¡¯t touch me! Ah¡­¡± Chapter 422 Chapter 422 The Legendary Man Chapter 422 The night passed by in the blink of an eye. Under Josephine¡¯s affectionate gaze, Jonathan boarded the ne departing Jazona. A few hourster, the flight touched down at Durbaine Airport. The usually crowded airport was surprisingly empty that day. Dozens of uniformed soldiers stood by one of the airne parking bays. They were all armed, and from the stern look in their eyes, one could tell that they were experienced soldiers who had experienced hundreds of battles. At the entrance of the VIPne, six soldiers stood guard with solemn faces. There was even a no entry sign ced in front of them. Behind them, hundreds of soldiers surrounded the airport. Boom! The huge aircraftnded on the ground with a loud rumble. After it came to a stop, the doors were opened, and passengers started to alight the ne orderly. When they saw the scene in front of them, they widened their eyes in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just came to Durbaine to have some fun. Is there a need to create such a big ruckus?¡± ¡°Wow, look at this grand scene. Are they doing this to wee me?¡± ¡°Could there be a terrorist here? It seems like they¡¯re here to capture an internationally wanted fugitive!¡± The passengers chattered on, making guesses about the situation. ¡°Make way!¡± Just then, a man dressed in an army greenbat uniform barged through the crowd. Judging from the epaulets on his shoulders, he was the leader of the soldiers. As everyone trained their gazes on him, he approached a young man. The young man was none other than Jonathan. The next second, the leader fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°Hail to Commander! Durbaine Special Force¡¯smander-in-chief, Logan Griffin, at your service!¡± Commander? That youngd in his twenties is themander of this man, who is themander-in- chief of Durbaine Special Force? The passengers were all astonished. Wait, does that mean they closed off the entire airport and created such a huge spectacle just for this young man?Just as everyone was guessing and wondering about Jonathan¡¯s identity, thetter¡¯s face was getting gloomier.He despised formalities like this to the bone.Why would they close off the airport and make such a big fuss? Do they want everyone to find out who I am?¡°Who gave you this idea? Who told you to do this?¡± he questioned frostily.Logan was visibly surprised by his question.He was about to say something, but when he saw the coldness in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, he swallowed the words he had composed in his mind.¡°Commander, I¡ª¡±Before Logan could go on, Jonathan cut him off sharply. ¡°Answer me. Who gave you the right to make such a bigmotion? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re being a nuisance to other people!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Commander! It was all my fault. It was rash of me to wee you at the airport. I¡¯ll dly ept your punishment!¡± Logan did not even try to exin or defend himself. As a subordinate and themander-in-chief Jonathan had personally appointed, he knew very well that making excuses in front of Jonathan was equivalent to asking for death. ¡°You shall be grounded for one month. If you do something like this again, you will be exiled to Mysonna!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time with Logan. After he spoke, he stood up and left the airne. With so many people around them, he still had to save some face for Logan. ¡°Got it, Commander!¡± When Jonathan walked out of the ne, the battalion of armed soldiers was still standing outside solemnly. A hint of respect shone through their eyes as they looked at Jonathan. To them, he was their god and their faith. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Tell them to leave,¡± instructed Jonathan as he waved his hand. Logan immediately stepped forward and executed the order. It was only when the soldiers cleared the ce that Jonathan turned to Logan and asked, ¡°Have you prepared what I¡¯ve asked you to?¡± ¡°Yes! The hotel I booked is not far away from the airport. I have also gotten the ticket to the auction,¡± answered Logan eagerly. Then, he took out the ticket and handed it to Jonathan with reverence. ¡°There must be many people attending the auction this time, am I right?¡± Jonathan questioned while getting into a ck car parked before him. It was a bulletproof car for intelligence officials, so even its te number was special. ¡°Yes, Commander. I¡¯ve asked someone to look into it. Aside from Durbaine¡¯s distinguished figures and tycoons, there are also some magnates from other countries. I heard that many people traveled from Lusterg just to join this auction.¡± Logan looked at Jonathan, asking, ¡°Commander, are you perhaps interested in a certain auction item? Should I just talk to the organizer and have them sell it to you directly? That way, you won¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡± Jonathan shook his head calmly. ¡°No need. I actually want to see what other interesting items will be offered at the auction.¡± The dragon-patterned jade pendant was only a trigger for him toe to Durbaine. He was more curious about where they found the jade pendant and who put it up for sale at the auction. Currently, he had no idea about the history of the dragon-patterned jade pendant and the Heaven Sword on him. The reason he insisted oning to Durbaine this time was to find out if there was any hidden secret behind these two items. Moreover, he wanted to know if the hidden secret was rted to the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. That was the real goal behind his visit to Durbaine. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. About an hourter, the ck car stopped in front of an extravagant hotel. Durbaine International Hotel was the only six-star hotel in Durbaine, making it the most high-end hotel in the city. The guests here were either influential figures, top international stars, or wealthy tycoons with hundreds of millions of worth. Right after the car came to a halt, a group of servers hurried over to wee them. Walking alongside Jonathan, Logan introduced the ce to him. ¡°Commander, this is the best hotel in Durbaine. Aside from that, it houses the biggest casino in this city!¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 The Legendary Man Chapter 423 Casino? Jonathan raised his eyebrows at the word. Durbaine was famous for its gambling culture. ¡°Should we go have a look, Commander?¡± Logan asked in a low voice. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure. We¡¯re already here, anyway,¡± Jonathan replied. We can¡¯te all this way to Durbaine and not see the casino, can we? ¡°Yes, Commander. Allow me to show you the way!¡± Logan stepped forward to lead the way, but before he could walk far, Jonathan stopped him. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Commander?¡± Logan stopped in his tracks with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°Just call me Mr. Goldstein,¡± reminded Jonathan. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± Logan hurriedly nodded. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan frowned, and Logan immediately corrected himself, ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± After they continued walking for a while, Logan suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldstein, do you want to get some rest after such a long flight?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Go and get changed. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the room.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Logan then left. After a while, Jonathan arrived at the presidential suite on the top floor. Through the window of the hotel, Durbaine looked vibrant and thriving. The nightlife in Durbaine was even more buzzing than that of Gronga probably because it was mostly popted by tourists and foreigners. Not long after, the doorbell rang. It was Logan, who had taken off his army green camouge uniform and put on a decent gray suit. However, he still had the imposing presence he carried with him from the army. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan walked out of the room. The underground casino was on the third basement floor of the hotel. As soon as they left the elevator, a middle-aged man went up to them. ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, isn¡¯t it? Would you like me to show you around?¡± the man asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± When Jonathan was about to turn the man down, Logan whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, he¡¯s Seth Hall, the junket operator of this casino. He used to be a thug around this area, but he somehow got into this casino.¡± ¡°You know him?¡± Jonathan knitted his brows. Why would Logan, amander-in-chief, know a thug so well? ¡°Not really. I arrested him before.¡± With that, Logan pped his palm on Seth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, Seth Hall?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Seth was stunned for a moment before the answer to his question dawned on him, and the look on his face changed. His lips even began to tremble. ¡°C-Commander Griffin, why are you here?¡± Before Logan could answer, Seth immediately turned and ran away. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Seeing that Seth was about to run off, Logan swiftly grabbed him. ¡°Why are you running away?¡± ¡°Commander Griffin, I-I¡¯ve stopped swindling people. Since you taught me a lesson the other day, I¡¯ve been working here and have never done anything wrong again. P-Please leave me alone!¡± Seth pleaded with a pitiful face. He felt like crying. There was a big game in the casino that night. Initially, he wanted to take advantage of that opportunity to lure in more yers so that he could earn a bigmission. To his dismay, he bumped into Logan even before he could bring in any yers. A few months ago, he had set a trap and managed to lure in several high rollers. Unexpectedly, one of the high rollers actually knew Logan. With a phone call, Logan almost destroyed their casino. Since then, the mere mention of Logan¡¯s name would make Seth want to turn around and flee. Seeing how terrified Seth was, Logan frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not here to bother myself with your nonsense. I just want to y today. You¡¯ve been in this casino for so long, so you should be very familiar with it, right? I happen to have a friend who wants toe here to y. Help me entertain him!¡± Entertain him? How can I? I¡¯m just a junket operator who only lures in high rollers. With Logan here, I won¡¯t dare to target his friend! ¡°Commander Griffin, please spare me. I don¡¯t know how to entertain others. As you know, I¡¯m just a junket operator who brings in high rollers! What if I¡¯m being a lousy host, and you shoot me dead?¡± Logan did not have the mood and the time to listen to his nonsense and excuses. ¡°Don¡¯t give me nonsense! If you do a job entertaining him, I¡¯ll turn a blind eye to what you¡¯re doing, but if you don¡¯t, you¡¯lle to the army with me! You¡¯re very clear about what you¡¯re going to get there, aren¡¯t you?¡± He did not borate further, but the threat in his words was obvious. Upon hearing his words, Seth did not even dare to refuse as he hurriedly replied, ¡°You¡¯re the boss, Commander Griffin. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± Logan did not bother to waste any more time talking to him. ¡°Yes, sir. Come with me.¡± Without another word, Seth led Jonathan and Logan to the casino. Before they could walk further, a red-haired thug stopped them at the door. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Seth? Why did youe inside instead of serving the customers outside?¡± Seth saw the man blocking his way, and his expression changed. He knew the man, whose name was Lennox Ward, one of the team leaders at the casino. Many called him Lex. In the beginning, Lennox was not a team leader. Instead, he was a junket operator like Seth. However, Lennox had better luck than Seth did. Lennox was acquainted with a member of the casino management by chance and saved his life in a riot. Since then, Lennox was promoted to the role of team leader in the casino. Meanwhile, Seth remained as a junket operator. However, Lennox frequently gave Seth a hard time after bing the team leader as thetter stole a lot of the former¡¯s customers. ¡°Lex, these two are my friends. Do you mind?¡± Seth skillfully took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and directly stuffed the whole pack in Lennox¡¯s hand. Looking at the cigarettes, Lennox sneered. ¡°What a surprise. How can a stingy man be so generous all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Lex!¡± Seth was embarrassed by Lennox¡¯s words. Just as he was about to say something, Lennox ignored him and looked at Logan and Jonathan. ¡°I wonder what games the two of you want to y tonight.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just here to have some fun,¡± Jonathan replied casually. To have some fun? It was obvious that Jonathan and Logan was rich. Judging from Seth¡¯s attitude earlier, Lennox was even more convinced that the two of them were high rollers. Hence, Lennox said, ¡°Gentlemen, Seth doesn¡¯t know anything about what¡¯s in the casino. Why don¡¯t you let me be your tour guide instead?¡± Chapter 424 Chapter 424 The Legendary Man Chapter 424 ¡°What are you doing, Lennox?¡± Seth¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Seth, you should know your ce. Who do you think you are that you can serve these two distinguished guests? Get lost. Stop being an eyesore here!¡± Lennox pushed Seth away with an impatient look on his face. ¡°Lennox, you¡­¡± Livid, Seth was about to fight back when two burly men in ck who were standing beside Lennox restrained him. Walking up to him, Lennox looked at him condescendingly and said, ¡°Seth, go look at yourself in the mirror. Who do you think you are that you can fight me? Get out of here. Stay out of my sight. How dare you make a scene here? You should know the rules of the casino, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seth, who was originally angry, turned pale the moment he heard Lennox¡¯s words. There was even a hint of terror in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lennox. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Seth was truly afraid. He was very clear about the rules of the casino. Whoever started a fight there would have one of their hands maimed. ¡°Now you know that you¡¯re wrong? It¡¯s toote!¡± Lennox nced at him coldly before giving the two burly men in ck a look. ¡°Take him away. Do it by the book.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two burly men immediately grabbed Seth by the cor and left. Overtaken by terror, Seth shouted at Logan, ¡°Commander Griffin, save me! They¡¯ll kill me!¡± Logan frowned. He did not want to interfere, but to his surprise, Jonathan calmly said, ¡°Let go of him.¡± Lennox knitted his brows as he did not expect Jonathan to intervene.¡°Sir, this is an internal affair of our casino. I think you should stay out of it. Besides, he¡¯s just a junket operator. Why care about him?¡±¡°I said let him go. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±The look on Jonathan¡¯s face spoke of indifference, while his tone of voice was filled with unquestionable authority.Lennox¡¯s face instantly became gloomy.¡°Sir, are you sure you want to intervene? He¡¯s just a junket operator. If you do so, you may lose me as a friend.¡±Friend?The word brought a sneer to Jonathan¡¯s face.Friends carried a lot of weight in his life.Over the years, there had been only a handful of people who could qualify as his friends.It was hard to imagine that Lennox, who was a mere thug at a casino, could qualify as his friend. At the same time, Logan¡¯s lips twitched when he heard Lennox say the word ¡°friend.¡± Who do you think you are that you¡¯re worthy of being Jonathan Goldstein¡¯s friend? Even I, the commander-in-chief of Durbaine Special Force and the governor of Durbaine, don¡¯t dare to im to be his friend. I can¡¯t believe a thug actually dares to use the word ¡°friend¡± to threaten Mr. Goldstein. How ignorant! ¡°You may have overestimated yourself. You are not qualified to be my friend.¡± Lennox¡¯s face instantly clouded over. ¡°What did you say? It seems that you¡¯re determined to go against me for this junket operator, huh?¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°No. You still don¡¯t get it. I mean, you aren¡¯t even in a position that¡¯s worthy of another nce from me. What makes you think you can make me go against you?¡± What? I¡¯m not even in a position that¡¯s worthy of another nce from him? Jonathan¡¯s words made Lennox fly into a rage. No one had ever dared to speak to him like that throughout the years he was in the underworld. ¡°Brat, you came here on purpose to cause trouble, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lennox then looked at the burly men in ck and instructed, ¡°Guys, catch the two of them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The burly men immediately charged at Jonathan and Logan. However, Jonathan looked at Logan without sparing them a single nce. ¡°Ill leave it to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Logan¡¯s face turned cold at once as he looked at Lennox as if looking at a dead man, saying, ¡°You have one minute to get down on your knees, apologize, p yourself ten times on the face, and get out of my sight. I¡¯ll spare your life if you do as I say. Otherwise, death awaits!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you threatening me? Is that supposed to scare me? How dare you ask me to get on my knees? I¡¯m telling you, no one in Durbaine can make me kneel!¡± Lennox did not take Logan¡¯s threat seriously. What an idiot! Upon hearing Lennox¡¯s words, Seth looked at him as if the former was an idiot. No one can make you kneel in Durbaine? Do you even know who is standing before you? Even the boss of the casino has to greet Logan respectfully, let alone you, an insignificant thug. After all, Commander Griffin is someone who can tear down our casino with just one phone call! ¡°It seems that you¡¯re seeking death. If that¡¯s the case, I will fulfill your wish!¡± With that, Logan strode forward and pped Lennox hard in the face before kicking thetter in the knees, making him kneel with a thud. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Lennox touched his face, his eyes turning bloodshot. How dare he hit me in my territory? Does he have a death wish? ¡°What are you waiting for? Get them now!¡± Lennox roared, and the burly men swiftly rushed over. However, before they could do anything, Logan brought them to their knees in a single move. They were no match for Logan at all, who had killed at least thousands all these years. To get to where he was¡ªthemander-in-chief of Durbaine, one would inevitably have to get a lot of blood on their hands. In the blink of an eye, all the burly men copsed, while Lennox was kneeling before Logan, unable to get up. Soon, the fight outside the casino caught the attention of those inside the casino. After a few minutes, the door of the casino was opened, and dozens of sturdy men in ck rushed out in an instant to surround Jonathan and Logan. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s making trouble here?¡± A sturdy man in ck who was leading the group strode toward them. Seeing the sturdy man in lead, Lennox immediately shouted, ¡°Save me!¡± The moment he opened his mouth, however, Logan kicked him to the ground and shut him up. ¡°Get your boss to see me!¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 The Legendary Man Chapter 425 Beg For Mercy ¡°Our boss?¡± The leader of the men in ck frowned upon hearing the former¡¯s words. He questioned, ¡°You know our boss?¡± ¡°Get him over here to talk to me.¡± Logan could not be bothered to talk to them. He curtly added, ¡°Tell your boss that someone named Logan wants to see him!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Following that, the leader froze in hesitance. He then scrutinized Logan¡¯s imposing presence, feeling thetter was not an ordinary person. Hence, without saying a word, he whipped out his phone to dial his boss¡¯ number. Minutester, Wesley Lambert¡¯s elderly voice spoke on the other end of the call. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a man named Logan outside the casino. He says he wants to see you,¡± the men in ck¡¯s leader uttered. His tone was full of caution for fear of upsetting his boss. ¡°Who? Come again. Who was it?¡± Wesley¡¯s tone took on a sense of urgency. ¡°H-He said his name was Logan.¡± ¡°Give him the phone at once!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Upon receiving that order, the men in ck¡¯s leader frantically handed the phone to Logan, whose frosty tone now had more of a bite. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s difficult to meet up with you, Wesley. What¡¯s up with that? Do I have to make an appointment like everyone else just to see you?¡± ¡°No, Commander Griffin, there¡¯s no such thing. If you want to see me, all you need to do is ask.¡± It was evident that Wesley was buttering up to Logan. He added, ¡°Why have you graced my casino with your presence today, Commander Griffin? You could¡¯ve told me about it, and I would¡¯ve gone over to wee you in person!¡± ¡°I wanted to drop by for some fun, but your subordinates stopped me at the door. Mr. Lambert, I think you owe me an exnation. If you can¡¯t give me a good reason why this happened, you can forget about running this casino! I¡¯ll have it shut down!¡± Logan thundered at the top of his lungs. ¡°What? Those punks stopped you at the door? Who was it? I¡¯ll end his worthless life right away! Wait right there, Commander Griffin. I¡¯ll be right over!¡± Wesley uttered. His eyes reddened with rage upon learning that his subordinates had prevented Logan from entering the casino. Shortly after hanging up, a man with a head full of white hair rushed out of the casino. As soon as he arrived, the group of men in ck frantically greeted him, ¡°Boss!¡±¡°Shut up, all of you!¡±Wesley ignored them and focused on Logan instead. He walked over to thetter, asking, ¡°What exactly happened, Commander Griffin?¡±¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Your subordinates merely stopped me from going in, had an argument with my distinguished guest, and threatened me!¡± Logan¡¯s head whipped around as he glowered at the kneeling Lennox. As Lennox met Logan¡¯s gaze, all color drained from his face and he began trembling uncontrobly. I¡¯m doomed!That was the only thought in Lennox¡¯s mind at that moment. After all, the elderly man that arrived was none other than the casino¡¯s owner, Wesley Lambert. ¡°He did it?¡± Wesley nced downward at the kneeling Lennox. In seconds, he charged ahead, and his palm struck thetter¡¯s face. That p instantly made blood stter from Lennox¡¯s lips.¡°Take him away and feed him to the fishes in Goda River!¡± Wesley ordered while wiping his hands. Following that, the men in ck hurriedly grabbed Lennox, wanting to throw him out. Thetter¡¯s legs turned to jelly as panic filled his voice. ¡°P- Please spare me, M-Mr. Lambert! I¡¯m begging you!¡±¡°Hold on!¡± Wesley yelled all of a sudden.Hearing that, the men in ck froze in their tracks.¡°M-Mr. Lambert¡­¡± Lennox muttered with relief, thinking that Wesley had forgiven him. However, the next second, Wesley mercilessly kicked Lennox¡¯s knee, forcing thetter into a kneeling position.¡°Don¡¯t you know who you just offended?¡± Wesley bellowed, his eyes piercing into Lennox like daggers.¡°N-No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± Lennox instinctively lowered his head. ¡°His name¡¯s Logan. He¡¯s the highest-rankingmander here in Durbaine. Even the governor of Durbaine has to show him respect! How dare you offend him? Do you think you have nine lives like a cat and can get away with crossing this god-like killer?¡± Wesley sneered at Lennox before adding, ¡°Get on your knees! I want you to give three bows before them! I¡¯ll spare your family if you do so. Otherwise¡­¡± Wesley did not finish his words, but the implied threat in his words was evident. It was so much so that Lennox turned a hideous shade of green from fear.Durbaine¡¯s highest-rankingmander? Doesn¡¯t that make him the true powerhouse behind Durbaine? Dang it! I can¡¯t believe I offended him! Fear engulfed Lennox¡¯s senses, causing him to pee his pants and kneel while begging for mercy, ¡°I¡¯ve made a grave mistake! I understand that now. Please! I beg of you to spare my worthless life! Think of me as nothing more than a fart, and let me go. Please!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance earlier. Since you didn¡¯t cherish it while itsted, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do!¡± Logan waved dismissively, a sh of irritation appearing in his eyes. He had never been one to show mercy, especially not to anyone who dared to affront Jonathan. ¡°Take him away!¡± Wesley waved dismissively, and his subordinates instantly escorted Lennox out. After that, the former spoke once more. ¡°As for these few, throw them out too!¡± He pointed at the group of men in ck that had physically assaulted Logan earlier. Immediately after, the men in ck got kicked out of the casino before they could even beg for mercy. In that instant, the once rowdy area outside the casino¡¯s doors fell into a tense silence. That was also when Wesley rushed up to Logan and asked, ¡°Commander Griffin, what brings you to my casino today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to have some fun,¡± Logan curtly replied, not wanting to waste his breath on the former. He then turned toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, now that the troublesome pests have been exterminated, shall we enter the casino?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Jonathan nodded before striding into the casino. The sight of that was enough to make Wesley¡¯s eyes pop out of their sockets. He could not believe that the powerhouse of Durbaine would behave with such respect toward a twenty-something-year-old youth. Wesley would have never believed it if he had not witnessed the scene with his own eyes. Inside the casino, numerous people swarmed every corner. Some gamblers¡¯ lips twisted into a deep sneer. They clutched onto their cards like it was theirst chance to win. At the same time, some tycoons made massive bets worth hundreds of thousands. Someckeys wandered back and forth between tables, hoping to seize the chance at earning a quick buck. All sorts of people were present in the casino. It was then that Wesley snuck over to Logan¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Commander Griffin, who¡¯s that guy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions.¡± A frosty look shrouded Logan¡¯s face as he snapped, ¡°Curiosity kills. You might lose your life for wanting to know more.¡± Chapter 426 Chapter 426 The Legendary Man Chapter 426 One Million ¡°U-Understood!¡± Intimidated by that threat, Wesley did not dare utter another word. Casinos were the best ce to witness the true nature of people. That was what Jonathan believed. There was no regard for things like familial bonds or love here, only a group of gamblers. They either dreamt of bing rich overnight or had lost too many games and hoped to turn the tables. Among the two groups, thetter was the worst. They would do anything to change their fate, even if it meant selling out their wives and children or even offering their blood as payment in a gamble. There was nothing those vile gamblers would not sacrifice. ¡°Would you like me to exchange some casino tokens for you, Mr. Goldstein? What do you say?¡± Wesley politely asked while cautiously inching closer to Jonathan. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we might as well try our hands at a few rounds.¡± Jonathan nodded while taking out his card. As soon as Wesley saw the ck card in Jonathan¡¯s palm, he instantly waved his hands frantically. ¡°It¡¯s an honor and blessing to have you in my casino, Mr. Goldstein. How can I allow you to purchase casino tokens? How about this? I¡¯ll personally gift you ten million tokens. Do have a good time, and I¡¯ll deliver more should you use them up.¡± Wesley would never dare to ept Jonathan¡¯s card. It did not matter if Jonathan wanted to y for free in the casino. Given his identity, Wesley would willingly gift him ten percent of the casino¡¯s shares. However, it would be a joke to assume Jonathan, someone that Durbaine¡¯s highest-ranking commander treated with such respect, would care about a mere casino like this. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Since I¡¯m here to have fun, I n to enjoy the experience to its fullest. It wouldn¡¯t feel as thrilling if I gambled using your tokens.¡± Jonathan handed his card to Wesley. Still, thetter did not dare to ept and immediately waved in refusal. Logan instantly shot a re at Wesley. He barked, ¡°Take the card if he wants you to! Do you seriously think Mr. Goldstein cares about getting free casino tokens?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°O-Okay!¡± Wesley jolted in fear and immediately took the card from Jonathan. Upon seeing that, Jonathan red at Logan as he lectured, ¡°Don¡¯t startle the man. Be more civil when speaking.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Logan nodded at once. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how many tokens would you like?¡± asked a nervous-looking Wesley. His trembling fingers clutched the card as his heart pounded fervently. At the same time, he gestured at a scantily d female dealer, sending her to fetch the tokens. ¡°Let¡¯s do one million for now,¡± Jonathan casually replied. He was not interested in gambling, nor did he care about winning or losing. However, he figured it was only fair to experience the fun of gambling since he was already there. ¡°You. Get over here!¡± After receiving the former¡¯s response, Wesley immediately rushed to the dealer and ordered, ¡°Exchange one million tokens with this card. After that, you don¡¯t have to do anything else but apany these two gentlemen, got it?¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The scantily-dressed dealer nodded.¡°Allow me to show you around, Mr. Goldstein,¡± Wesley offered. After all, he was the casino¡¯s owner, so he wanted to make Jonathan feel wee.¡°Sure.¡±With Jonathan¡¯s approval, Wesley personally showed the men around like he was a staff member. ¡°This is the main hall, Mr. Goldstein. Regr tourists often hang around here, so we call it the scattered area. It has cheaper games for people who aren¡¯t affluent but want to try out the overall casino experience.¡°The second floor is our VIP casino. Usually, only guests with over ten million worth can enter. They also need to verify their assets and exchange tokens worth a minimum of ten million before entering. ¡°The third floor is our special VIP suite,monly reserved for billionaires. One¡¯s worth must be more than a hundred million, and they need a guarantor to go up there. It¡¯s because the stakes are much higher. People who gamble there aren¡¯t short of money, so the losses often reach hundreds of millions. There was even a guest that lost three billion in one night!¡°However, Mr. Goldstein, your identity is enough to grant you ess to the third floor. You don¡¯t have to verify your assets. Feel free to enjoy yourself to the fullest!¡± That final sentence was the key message Wesley wanted to deliver.He felt that holding Jonathan to the ten million worth entry requirement was unnecessary. Even if Jonathan did not spend any money that night, and Wesley needed to pay ten million out of his own pocket, he was still determined to let the former have a great time.Not to mention, Jonathan¡¯s ck card alone already had a credit limit of at least several billion. It was even possible for the limit to go over ten billion. As the owner of the casino, how could Wesley not recognize the ck card in Jonathan¡¯s hand? ¡°I¡¯ll just toy around on the first floor,¡± Jonathan casually stated. He was not at all interested in joining a gamble worth billions.After all, if he wanted to get more money, he could easily receive billions just by asking for it.¡°I got the tokens, Boss!¡± Just then, the scantily d dealer returned. Although one million seemed like a massive sum, it only amounted to about twenty tokens. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, here you go!¡± Wesley quickly picked up the tokens and handed them to Jonathan. ¡°Thanks.¡± Jonathan epted the tokens and split them into two piles, handing one pile to Logan. ¡°Let¡¯s split this one million, so we each get half a million. That way, it¡¯ll be fair and square.¡± ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t gamble.¡± Logan shook his head before exining, ¡°I¡¯m not at all interested in gambling. You¡¯re better off asking me to shoot someone alive.¡± ¡°Jeez! Why are you so obsessed with killing others? Quit wasting time. Here¡¯s half a million for you and me each. Remember to pay me back once you lose everything!¡± Jonathan could not help frowning after hearing that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re forcing me into a losing situation, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Logan instantly paled after learning he had to repay the moneyter. Seriously? It¡¯s fine that he¡¯s insisting that I gamble, but how can he force me to repay the money? ¡°You¡¯ve got something to say about it?¡± Jonathan nced at Logan, who instantly shook his head and said, ¡°N-Nope. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Jonathan urged before heading toward a table where people yed bar dice. Subsequently, Wesley frowned at the skimpily-dressed dealer behind him and snapped, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and follow him! I¡¯m telling you, if anything goes wrong tonight, you¡¯ll be fed to the fishes in Goda River!¡± ¡°I understand, Boss!¡± the dealer squeaked. She turned on her heels to join the two men, but she stopped after taking two steps. Her gaze cautiously met Wesley¡¯s. ¡°Boss, who are these guys? You should tell me about their backgrounds so that I can mentally prepare myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions!¡± Wesley¡¯s nose scrunched up into a sneer. He repeated the exact words Logan used against him earlier, his tone more menacing. ¡°Curiosity kills. You might lose your life for wanting to know more.¡± Chapter 427 Chapter 427 The Legendary Man Chapter 427 cing Bets ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± the attractive dealer said. She stuck her tongue out, turned around, and immediately chased after Jonathan and Logan. However, by the time she got to Jonathan, he had already started heading for a gambling table while clutching a stack of chips worth five hundred thousand. The table he was walking toward was a chuck- a-luck table. Chuck-a-luck was by far the simplest game in the entire casino to learn and y. ¡°Going for a game of chuck-a-luck, Mr. Goldstein?¡± asked Logan, who was standing behind Jonathan. Jonathan nodded. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go for this.¡± He then took one hundred thousand worth of chips and gambled them all on the number three. ¡°One hundred thousand on three!¡± ¡°Follow!¡± Logan called out without hesitation after seeing Jonathan cing his bet. He took all of his chips and ced them on the table. ¡°Five hundred thousand on three!¡± After seeing Logan ce all his chips, Jonathan could not help but turn around and stare at him in shock. ¡°Are you sure you want to bet that much? Aren¡¯t you worried about losing?¡± ¡°That will depend on fate, I guess. In any case, I have no idea how to y this.¡± Logan shrugged. ¡°Besides, Mr. Goldstein, how can I possibly lose after following your bet?¡± Jonathan sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a pro-gambler!¡± Meanwhile, the dealer, who was in charge of rolling the dice, had already begun doing so. The dealer revealed the dice with a loud p on the table. And as anticipated, one of the dice yielded the number three. Logan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw the number on the dice. ¡°I knew it! Following your bet will never go wrong, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Jeez¡­¡± Jonathan muttered. He couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. Thus, he shook his head and ced his next bet. ¡°What number should we bet on this time, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Logan, having tasted sweet victory, shamelessly questioned Jonathan about his bet once more. The chips Logan started with, which were worth five hundred thousand, had been doubled to one million after thest bet. ¡°I¡¯ll go for five!¡± Jonathan eximed as he ced a two hundred thousand bet. Logan, as usual, threw everything he had on the table. ¡°One million for the number five!¡± And much to his favor, when the dealer revealed the dice, one of them indeed had the number five on it. His one million instantly turned into two million! ¡°And you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re not a pro-gambler, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Logan remarked. But since it was only a dice-based guessing game, he wasn¡¯t really all that astonished by the oue. He thought back to the time when Jonathan had led them to conquer thends and devised unfailing schemes¡ªthey were victorious in each battle.Thus, aspared to an actual battle, chuck-a-luck was nothing. ¡°Luck is on my side,¡± Jonathan responded,ughing. He ced his four hundred thousand worth of chips on the dealing table. ¡°I¡¯ll bet on two this time.¡± Logan promptly ced his two million worth of chips on the table and replied, ¡°Same here.¡±The dealer revealed the dice after a few seconds. And as expected, the number two appeared on one of the dice!In just the blink of an eye, Jonathan¡¯s four hundred thousand doubled into eight hundred thousand, and Logan¡¯s two million became four million! ¡°Your luck is insane, Mr. Goldstein!¡± the attractive dealer behind Jonathan eximed. She had met a few other lucky yers, but none could bepared to Jonathan, who was currently on a roll.It was the first time she had ever seen someone ce three bets and win them all. ¡°I suppose so,¡± Jonathan replied with a chuckle. Since he was just there to have fun, his winning streak really didn¡¯t matter much to him. Nevertheless, he managed to catch the attention of the people around him. The people instantly followed Jonathan¡¯s call as soon as he ced his next bet.¡°Eight hundred thousand on six,¡± Jonathan called out.¡°One million on six!¡± ¡°Same here!¡± ¡°And here!¡± After the others followed Jonathan¡¯s bet, the table, which had previously only contained a few million worth of chips, was suddenly filled with ten to twenty million worth of chips. Immediately, the dealer¡¯s face took on a bitter look.If the dealer lost this round, he would have topensate up to tens of millions worth of chips! The dealer hesitated at that thought. After everyone ced their bets, he stealthily stepped on a pedal underneath the dealing table. This pedal was used by casino dealers to specifically target those who had unknown tricks up their sleeves and managed to cheat and gain more than a certain amount at the casino. And at that moment, the dealer immediately perceived Jonathan and Logan as cheaters.A rattling sound was heard, and the dice were revealed.The numbers revealed were different from what Jonathan had ced his bet on. ¡°The numbers are two, three, and four! I¡¯m terribly sorry, but you gentlemen have lost this round,¡± said the dealer as he smiled and cradled the chips to his chest. Logan¡¯s expression darkened at the sight. ¡°How could this be, Mr. Goldstein? Did this punk do something?¡± It wasn¡¯t that he was a sore loser. It was merely a few million. To Logan, those few million were merely a drop in the ocean.If he wanted to, he could waste tens of millions without batting an eysh. There were many people who wanted to offer him money in Durbaine.The only thing was that he refused to believe that Jonathan would lose the bet. ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± Logan replied with a shake of his head. He was just about to say something when Jonathan interjected, ¡°Then let¡¯s assume that nothing happened.¡± ¡°But Mr. Goldstein¡ª¡± ¡°I said forget it!¡± Jonathan replied adamantly, a frown on his face. Logan swallowed the rest of his words and remained quiet. Meanwhile, buckets of cold sweat were rolling down the skin of the attractive dealer who was standing behind Jonathan as she witnessed the scene before her. They¡¯re the distinguished guests that Boss has personally asked me to serve well! How dare that dealer tamper with the game when the distinguished guests are ying! Is he sick of living? ¡°I¡¯ll go for another round, and don¡¯t follow my bet this time!¡± Jonathan turned around to give Logan a look before throwing his remaining three hundred thousand worth of chips on the table. ¡°This time, I¡¯m betting on any triple!¡± The likelihood of the same number appearing on all dice was typically low. It might not even ur on a daily basis. The expression of the other gamblers who followed Jonathan¡¯s bet earlier darkened when they saw Jonathan using up all of his chips to bet on the same number. They could not help but sneer at him. ¡°And here I thought this guy is a pro!¡± ¡°Who knows that it was pure luck? Just a fluke!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have followed his bet earlier if I¡¯d known about this!¡± ¡°Same here. I wasted my one million on him!¡± Right when the gamblers were making snide remarks about Jonathan, the dealer lightly knocked on the table as he said, ¡°ce your bets and hands off the table!¡± After saying that, he started rolling the dice once more. However, he did not hastily reveal the dice after rolling. Instead, he stealthily used his right foot to step on the pedal beneath the table once again. Even though Jonathan had only bet a small amount at that moment, it did not preclude the dealer from tampering with the game. I¡¯ve already decided on teaching that guy a lesson. Thus, I should tamper with the game until the very end and let him leave empty-handed! The dealer sneered at the thought. However, his expression shifted just as he was about to call out the numbers. The look on his face was as if he had choked on a fly. He looked as if he was suffering but could not bring himself to say anything. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 The Legendary Man Chapter 428 Not nning To Take His Life The numbers revealed on the dice were none other than three sixes! Jonathan was spot on! ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± the dealer stuttered, a look of disbelief on his face. I tampered with the numbers of the dice! How could it show three sixes? This is impossible! Utterly impossible! The dealer was devastated when he lifted his head to meet Jonathan¡¯s gaze. However, thetter was already staring at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? From your expression, it seems that you knew what the numbers would be on the dice.¡± ¡°W-What? That¡¯s impossible,¡± the dealer stammered. ¡°How in the world would I know the numbers on the dice?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan asked. He chose not to press on the topic and instead smiled lightly. ¡°I recall that the payout for betting on any triple is ten times, right?¡± With a bitter look on his face, the dealer nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He gritted his teeth as he gave Jonathan three million worth of chips. ¡°Here¡¯s two million for you,¡± Jonathan said as he handed the chips to Logan, leaving himself with one million. ¡°Remember not to be so rash next time.¡± Logan disregarded niceties and epted Jonathan¡¯s two million worth of chips. Eagerly, he asked, ¡±How did you do that, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Logan knew that the dealer had tantly tampered with the dice even though he had no knowledge of the rules. ¡°It was just a trick,¡± Jonathan replied.He said nothing more. It wasn¡¯t a secret to the general public that casino employees, the dealers, per se, who dealt the cards and rolled the dice, frequently tampered with the results. In a big casino as such, especially, there were probably thousands of guestsing in and out each day, and among these guests could include many professional cheaters. Thus, had the dealers not used any tricks, the casino would have gone out of business.¡°Should we continue ying, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Logan asked. After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words earlier, Logan instantly understood that Jonathan intended to let the matter pass. ¡°Nope,¡± Jonathan replied with a shake of his head. He took the chips and set off to another table. ¡°Let¡¯s change to a different table and y something else!¡±¡°Okay, Mr. Goldstein!¡±With that, Logan hurriedly followed after Jonathan. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The attractive dealer who had been behind Jonathan had sneaked over to the dealer who had been rolling the dice after Jonathan left. She kicked the dealer while muttering, ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself? How dare you tamper with the game those two are ying? Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked the dealer who rolled the dice after hearing the attractive dealer¡¯s words. ¡°Those two are just one-off guests, right? What¡¯s the harm in tampering with their game? They would have taken a few tens of millions off my table if I hadn¡¯t intervened!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really trying to get yourself killed!¡± spat the attractive dealer. ¡°Do you have any idea who they are? They are the distinguished guests Boss personally served! Even Boss cannot afford to offend these people. How dare you tamper with their game? Are you a cat? Do you have nine lives to spare?¡± ¡°Huh? W-What should I do, then?¡± A sh of anxiety appeared on his face when the attractive dealer inform him about how Jonathan and Logan were guests whom even their boss could not afford to offend. He thought the two were merely one-off guests with a few tricks up their sleeves.He did not expect them to have such a distinguished background. ¡°What should you do? The only thing you can do is wait for your death. I can¡¯t do anything to help you!¡± The attractive dealer shot him a re before turning around and leaving.Immediately after, a few burly men in ck strode toward the dealer who rolled the dice and took him out of the casino. How could Wesley let him go after he tampered with Jonathan and Logan¡¯s game? Wesley did not follow Jonathan and Logan around. However, his undivided attention was constantly on the two of them. Meanwhile, the attractive dealer was once again standing behind Jonathan. She pleaded, ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, the dealer who rolled the dice earlier¡­ H-He didn¡¯t tamper with the game on purpose. He didn¡¯t know your identity. He had a moment of folly and made such a big mistake. C-Could you forgive him and spare his life?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to take his life from the start, though,¡± Jonathan replied. He could not help but feel troubled after hearing the attractive dealer¡¯s words.It was merely a game of chuck-a-luck! And it¡¯s not like I lost any money. Why would I take someone¡¯s life?¡°Y-You¡¯re not nning on taking his life?¡± asked the attractive dealer, her eyes widening in shock. She had always believed that wealthy and influential individuals would never show dealers like them any respect.In fact, some wealthy people even disregarded them as humans!To the wealthy, lowly attendants and dealers were viewed as nothing more than tools or even ant-like in their insignificance. The wealthy could simply stomp on them to end their lives if people like attendants and dealers had somehow offended them.Why would they be bothered by the feelings of a mere ant? ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a psychotic killer. It was just a game of chuck-a-luck. Why would I kill someone just because of losing?¡± Jonathan asked exasperatedly. With a shake of his head, he continued, ¡°Or do you think I am someone who can¡¯t afford to lose?¡± ¡°N-No. That wasn¡¯t what I meant!¡± The attractive dealer was about to tear up out of nervousness after hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°All right, run along and tell your boss not to meddle with anything I do in the casino. And tell him not to be a busybody!¡± Jonathan said with a wave of his hand. Instantaneously, the attractive dealer felt an immense rush of relief. Without regard for her appearance, she spun around on her heels and dashed for Wesley¡¯s office. Seeing how anxious the attractive dealer was, Jonathan could not help but turn to Logan helplessly before asking, ¡°Logan, do I really look like a psychotic killer?¡± ¡°No. Not at all!¡± Logan eximed with a shake of his head. ¡°You are one!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating,¡± Jonathan yelled angrily before kicking Logan in the butt. In Wesley¡¯s office, the dealer who rolled the dice was trembling in fear on his knees, not daring to breathe for a moment. Wesley was seated at his ratherrge office desk. He ordered sternly, ¡°Break his limbs and feed them to the fishes in the Goda River!¡± With a wave of his hand, a few burly men in ck immediately picked up steel pipes and were about to strike the legs of the dealer when the attractive dealer pushed open the door. ¡°Boss, wait a minute!¡± She was panting as she had gathered all her might and sprinted as fast as she could. It was fortunate that she had made it in time. ¡°What? Are you trying to be a busybody now?¡± Wesley questioned while giving the attractive dealer a cold re. The attractive dealer¡¯s expression immediately changed as she rapidly exined, ¡°No, Boss. Mr. Goldstein has something to tell you!¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Wesley promptly got up from his seat upon learning that Jonathan had things to tell him. Even if Jonathan was not present, Wesley dared not be seated while listening to Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Goldstein told you not to meddle with anything he does in the casino! And don¡¯t be a busybody!¡± Chapter 429 Chapter 429 The Legendary Man Chapter 429 Did I Say You Can Go ¡°Did Mr. Goldstein really say that?¡± Wesley knitted his brows, apparently not believing what the attractive dealer had just told him. Why would someone like Jonathan concern himself with the life or death of a puny dealer? ¡°It¡¯s true! Why would I go around spreading false rumors about Mr. Goldstein?¡± The dealer was so flustered that she was on the verge of bursting into tears when Wesley doubted her. ¡°Release him!¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Wesley waved his hand. Only then did the men in ck quickly let go of the hands of the dealer who rolled the dice. Once he was released, his legs gave way as he slumped to the ground in front of Wesley with a thud. ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Thank Mr. Goldstein!¡± Wesley snorted. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to see you in the casino ever again! Otherwise, you can say goodbye to your leg!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The dealer nodded hurriedly. ¡°Now scram!¡± Wesley waved his hand again. The dealer quickly ran out of the office. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and serve Mr. Goldstein!¡± Wesley red at the attractive dealer, who then quickly left in fear. When she returned to the casino, Jonathan¡¯s chips had gone from one million to five million! He had won four million within a few short minutes! ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re amazing!¡± the attractive dealer eximed in astonishment when she saw the chips in Jonathan¡¯s possession. How long has it been? He¡¯s already won four million! ¡°I¡¯m just trying my luck!¡± Jonathan chuckled. Then, he took out one million worth of chips from his lot and gave the bundle to her. ¡°Take this. Consider it payment for your hard work!¡±¡°Oh! No, I can¡¯t possibly ept this!¡±This is one million here! I won¡¯t be able to earn that much even if I work hard for several years! Now, Mr. Goldstein wants to give me one million just like that? I can¡¯t possibly take it! ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just take it!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t give her a chance to reject his goodwill. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you in that way, and I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to!¡±¡°Mr. Goldstein, that¡¯s not what I ¡ª¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right, it¡¯s almost time. I should get going!¡± Jonathan then casually passed the remaining chips to Logan. ¡°These chips are yours. The next time you visit this ce, you don¡¯t have to exchange for them!¡±¡°How should I return it?¡± Logan stared at Jonathan nkly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± Jonathan red at Logan and kicked his behind. ¡°For crying out loud, you¡¯re the highest-ranking official in Durbaine! The chips are worth nothing more than a few million. Where¡¯s your pride?¡± ¡°What¡¯s pride got to do with it?¡± Logan pursed his lips. ¡°Do you know how much the military spends in a year? I can feed a lot more soldiers with this money!¡±¡°Are you saying that the military budget I gave you isn¡¯t enough?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened. Logan hurriedly shook his head. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±¡°All right. Enough nonsense! Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation.The soldiers under Logan were nothing more than gummy candy. They were annoying, clingy, and most importantly, they could take hits! When the attractive dealer behind Jonathan got wind that Logan was the highest-ranking official in Durbaine, she got so shocked that her whole body was practically trembling.She nearly stumbled to her feet. T-The highest-ranking official in Durbaine? That guy, who looks so much like Mr. Goldstein¡¯s subordinate, is actually the highest-ranking official in Durbaine? In an instant, she quickly understood why her boss had acted like a scaredy-cat when he came face to face with the two of them. Shepletely empathized with him.In the eyes of other people, he was the one who controlled the entire casino!However, from Jonathan and Logan¡¯s perspective, owning a casino was considered insignificant. Perhaps with just a single nce, their casino might be gone the next day.Just then, as the attractive dealer¡¯s thoughts were running wild, an angry-looking young man came down from the third floor.Several underlings were following behind him.It was obvious that the man came from a wealthy background. However, his expression did not look so good. There was a hint of anger on his face.¡°D*mn it! I lost to those idiots again!¡± the young man cursed as he made his way downstairs. However, he was so upied with his anger that he did not watch where he was going and mmed right into Jonathan. The young manpletely lost it and vented his anger on Jonathan. ¡°Hey, watch where you¡¯re going! Are you blind?¡± I just lost a lot of money, and now someone is getting in my way! Goddammit! ¡°You bumped into me!¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°I bumped into you? Did anybody see that?¡± The young man snorted. ¡°I did!¡± Logan, who was behind Jonathan, came forward. ¡°Not only did I see you bump into him, but I¡¯d also like to remind you to watch your mouth! If you can¡¯t do that, then you might as well have no need for it!¡± ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you¡¯re scaring?¡± The young man could no longer contain his fury when he heard Logan¡¯s warning. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? Don¡¯t you know whose turf this is? If you have the audacity to talk to me like that, you must have a death wish!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! You¡¯d better watch your mouth! Believe it or not, I can send you to meet your maker right now!¡± Logan¡¯s eyes turned cold as they instantly shed with murder intent. Everybody else could call him whatever they wanted, but he would not allow anyone to nder Jonathan! Among the soldiers, Jonathan¡¯s presence was equivalent to that of a god. ¡°So what if I was rude to him? I don¡¯t think you have what it takes toy a finger on me!¡± The young man snickered, looking rather indignant. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Logan did not want to waste his time bickering with the man. To him, if a problem could be solved with a fight, he surely would not remain civil. At that moment, Logan lifted his hand and was about to smack the young man¡¯s face when Jonathan suddenly stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re a grown man. Why bother arguing with a child? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± At Jonathan¡¯s order, Logan forcefully suppressed his rage. The young man, however, assumed that Jonathan was afraid of him and had deliberately put up a pretense here. ¡°Stop pretending. You guys are just two penniless bums fooling around in the hall.¡± The young man nced at the two men disdainfully. ¡°Drop the act! Otherwise, people who don¡¯t know better would think you two are among Durbaine¡¯s Big Four! I can tell you are fakers! Move along! Don¡¯t stand in my way!¡± The young man snorted and pushed Logan aside, then marched furiously toward the exit of the casino. He had barely taken a few steps when Jonathan¡¯s chilly voice sounded behind him. ¡°Hold it right there! Did I say you can go?¡± Chapter 430 Chapter 430 The Legendary Man Chapter 430 Apologize ¡°What? Do you think you can make me stay?¡± The man stopped in his tracks. When he turned around, the expression on his face was one of disdain. Who in Durbaine would dare to offend Justin Haberly? ¡°Didn¡¯t your family teach you that you should apologize after bumping into someone else?¡± Jonathan¡¯s face turned cold. He didn¡¯t want to bother himself with a snobby kid, yet thetter kept getting on his nerves. ¡°They did, but I don¡¯t intend to apologize to you. What are you going to do about that?¡± The young man raised his brows in a provocative manner. Right then, the few subordinates behind him silently walked up to Jonathan. It became quite apparent that, as long as Justin gave the order, they would no doubt spring into action. ¡°Since your family didn¡¯t teach you well, I guess I¡¯ll have to teach you about rules and regtions in their stead!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on the young man any longer. He turned to Logan andmanded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± At Jonathan¡¯s order, Logan quickly stepped forward without saying a word and punched one of Justin¡¯s subordinates in the face. After that, he swiftly kicked another subordinate to the ground. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± When the young man saw Logan getting physical so fast, he instantly panicked. ¡°What are you guys standing there for? Get him!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Haberly!¡± The few subordinates charged at Logan without hesitation. Unfortunately, their numbers were no match for themander-in-chief. In less than a minute, the subordinates were all defeated by Logan as theyy sprawled on the ground. In fact, Logan had shown them mercy. Otherwise, they would have lost their lives. He had fought and killed all his life. He had practiced the many different ways to take lives. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Panic was written all over Justin¡¯s face when he saw Logan make short work of his subordinates.¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. All you need to know is that you have to apologize after bumping into other people!¡± Logan lunged forward and kicked the young man in the knees. ¡°Kneel!¡±With that, and before Justin could even react, there was a loud thump. Instantly, the young man found himself kneeling in front of Logan. ¡°H-How dare you force me to kneel! Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Justin shouted furiously. ¡°I am the second son of the Haberly family, J¡ª¡±Before the young man could finish that sentence, he was cut off by an abrupt p from Logan, who said, ¡°Who you are has nothing to do with me, and I have no interest in finding out! You just need to learn to apologize after you¡¯ve done something wrong!¡±¡°I¡ª¡± Feeling indignant, Justin wanted to say something, but he was cut off once again by another smack. ¡°Apologize!¡±¡°The Haberly family¡ª¡±p! Logan gave him another p again.¡°Apologize!¡± he barked with an icy expression.¡°You¡ª¡±p! Several pster, Justin¡¯s face had be utterly swollen. Apart from telling the young man to apologize, Logan didn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Apologize!¡± Logan¡¯s patience was running thin. ¡°And stop using the Haberly family¡¯s name to threaten me! You¡¯re just their kid. Not even your father, Quentin Haberly, dares to speak to me like that!¡± ¡°You know my dad?¡± Justin¡¯s expression shifted when he heard his father¡¯s name. Yet, Logan didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. ¡°Apologize!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡±Seeing Logan lifting his hand, Justin had no choice but to bow his head, grit his teeth, and apologize even if he felt terribly indignant about it.¡°Louder! I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Loganmanded, his brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Justin shouted.¡°Not to me! To Mr. Goldstein!¡±¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Justin lowered his head and, through gritted teeth, apologized to Jonathan. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. He¡¯s a kid. This much should suffice.¡± Now that Justin had finally apologized, Jonathan felt that he shouldn¡¯t be wasting any more time there. He walked over to the young man and said, ¡°Remember, my name is Jonathan Goldstein! If the Haberly family has any sort of dissatisfaction with this, you cane to me at any time!¡±With that said, Jonathan strode away. To Jonathan, whatever happened in the casino was just a brief interlude. A few minutester, when Jonathan returned to the hotel, Logan, instead of leaving, whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, shall we send the Haberly family packing?¡± The Haberly family was one of the four prominent families in Durbaine, whose influence spread throughout the city. One could say that the entire Durbaine was under the control of the four prominent families, and the Haberly family was the most powerful one among them. It was known as the head of the four prominent families. Yet, Logan had spoken of the Haberly family as though it was merely an ant that he could squash at any given moment. With one nod from Jonathan, the Haberly family would cease to exist in Durbaine the next day. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The kid just made a mistake. There¡¯s no need to drag the whole family into this!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Of course, if the Haberly family doesn¡¯t appreciate my goodwill and insists on messing with me, then I don¡¯t mind taking them out!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein! I understand!¡± Logan nodded and got ready to leave. Right before he left, Jonathan suddenly stopped him. ¡°Oh, right, how are the preparations for the auction tomorrow night?¡± ¡°We¡¯re ready!¡± Logan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve chosen the most remote area, as per your instructions!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldstein, should we inform Josiah about your visit to Durbaine?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Jonathan arched his brows. ¡°Josiah Zeimet,¡± Logan reminded him. Josiah Zeimet was the governor of Durbaine. He was also the highest-ranking official in Durbaine, at least in name. In other words, except for the garrison, the whole of Durbaine was under the control of the governor¡¯s office. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°This time, I¡¯vee to attend their auction. I don¡¯t intend to cause amotion!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± After hearing Jonathan¡¯s reply, Logan turned around to leave. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I shall take my leave now. I¡¯ll pick you up at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow night!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan nodded. Then he turned around and got back into his room. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 The Legendary Man Chapter 431 The Auction The night passed by in the blink of an eye. At eight o¡¯clock the next night, Logan knocked on the door to Jonathan¡¯s room punctually. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s time. We should get going!¡± Logan¡¯s voice sounded outside the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan opened the door and walked out of the hotel with Logan. At the hotel entrance, a ck car had been waiting for quite some time. ¡°Commander!¡± The moment Jonathan came downstairs, the soldier waiting by the car immediately straightened his back and wanted to salute Jonathan subconsciously. Although he was only a driver at that moment and did not wear a military uniform, the reflexes of a soldier engraved in his bones still made his fingers tremble. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Commander¡¯ here. There¡¯s nomander around¡ªonly Mr. Goldstein is here,¡± Jonathan reminded in a low voice. Upon hearing his words, the soldier immediately snapped back to his senses and opened the car door for Jonathan. ¡°Please, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan nodded, then got into the car. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Half an hourter, the car came to a stop in front of an extravagantly designed hotel, and at the entrance of the hotel, there were already countless guards in ck suits standing there. One could tell at a nce that there were at least a hundred of them. Each of them was armed and wore an earpiece in their ears. It looked just like a scene straight out of a major motion picture. Some of them even had a bulge in their waists, seemingly carrying guns on them. Nevertheless, this was understandable because every guest who attended the auction that day was a prominent and distinguished figure in Durbaine. There were even bigshots, who had flown a long distance from abroad, to attend this event. Every one of them had a worth of at least a hundred million, and that figure was the smallest number among the elites. If anything were to happen to any of those attendees, the organizer of the auction would have to bear unimaginable consequences. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this way!¡± Logan led the way. His face itself was the best pass. With Logan around, no one had the guts to check their invitation cards. This was a very high-ss private auction. No one could enter without an invitation, and no one was allowed to take pictures or record a video. To ensure that no information about the auction would be leaked, one had to hand in one¡¯s phone and camera before entering the venue. ¡°There are many people here,¡± Jonathan remarked casually. As he walked inside, he encountered about a hundred people. All of them were potbellied and had a group of bodyguards following after them. asionally, Jonathan would catch sight of a few familiar celebrities. Needless to say, there would be superstars at an event like this. Even though they might not be able to afford to buy anything at the auction, at least they could get to know the bigwigs here. Those female celebrities, especially, who dreamed of getting married into a wealthy family, could even find themselves a rich husband at the auction. ¡°Yes. I heard that there are about five to six hundred attendees,¡± Logan responded in a soft voice. Just as he said that, a sensual voice with a hint of suggestiveness sounded in the hall. ¡°Commander Griffin, you¡¯re here!¡± A sultry youngdy d in a green figure-hugging dress sauntered toward the two men smilingly, her curvy figure highlighted by her dress. She was ample and slim in all the right ces. Her slender waist, especially, could arouse the infinite desire of a man to possess and conquer her as his own from behind with his hands on that inviting waist. ¡°Just call me ¡®Mr. Griffin.¡¯ You don¡¯t need to call me ¡®Commander Griffin¡¯ here today,¡± Logan reminded in a whisper. With Jonathan beside him, Logan¡¯s identity as themander-in-chief of the garrison in Durbaine was nothingpared to Jonathan¡¯s. Since Jonathan wished to keep a low profile, Logan naturally had to follow his order. ¡°Okay, Mr. Griffin. You prefer to do things in a low-profile manner.¡± The sultry youngdy chuckled. Then her eyes drifted toward Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Griffin, this is¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Goldstein, my friend from the maind.¡± Logan didn¡¯t introduce much of Jonathan. He turned toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this is Ms. Haberly. Her family, the Haberly family, is the organizer of this auction.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Jonathan simply nodded. Hearing Logan¡¯s words, the sultry youngdy became even more enthusiastic. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to make friends with Commander Griffin at such a young age. Rumor has it that Commander Griffin is very picky with his friends. Even now, I haven¡¯t even be a friend of Commander Griffin.¡± Having said that, she deliberately let out a sigh. However, her attitude wouldn¡¯t make people feel annoyed. Instead, some might even find it adorable. ¡°Commander Griffin, I¡¯ve prepared a private room for you. It¡¯s Room 9 at the most secluded corner. What do you think?¡± the sultry youngdy continued, looking straight at Logan with an amorous nce. If he were an ordinary man, he would have sumbed to the temptation. However, Logan didn¡¯t spare her a nce as he turned toward Jonathan and inquired, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what do you think?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± The sultry youngdy shed a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then? I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± With that, she walked ahead of them, swaying her hips. As she ambled forward, she said, ¡°Commander Griffin, both of you are too humble. With your identity and status, no one can stop you from getting Room 0, the best VIP room.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein doesn¡¯t like attracting much attention,¡± Logan said. The sultry youngdy instantly nodded in reply. After a few minutes, the three of them reached Room 9 located at the most remote corner of the venue. Although its location was secluded, it was much better than the ones in the main hall on the first floor. Besides, the decoration inside Room 9 was much more luxurious. The few bottles of red wine ced on the table cost at least one million. ¡°Commander Griffin, Mr. Goldstein, are you both satisfied with this private room?¡± The sultry youngdy didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she sat down nonchntly and even opened a bottle of red wine for them. ¡°If not, I can help both of you to change the room at any time.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It looks good here.¡± Jonathan was not particrly hard to please, as he had come here mainly because of the dragon-patterned jade pendant. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± After the sultry youngdy poured them a ss of wine with a smile, she raised her ss. ¡°Commander Griffin, Mr. Goldstein, let me give you a toast! It¡¯s a great honor for my family to have both of you here today. Tonight, I won¡¯t attend to other guests as I will stay here to serve you, our two distinguished guests, in Room 9!¡± As soon as she said that, she downed the ss of wine. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 The Legendary Man Chapter 432 One Hundred Million It was undeniable that the sultry youngdy was impable in terms of her looks, speech, and way of handling matters. She was the eldest daughter of the Haberly family. Thest sentence she had spoken a moment ago sounded inviting to any man¡¯s ear. On top of that, she was hot and attractive. Jonathan took a sip of the wine and rejected her in a casual tone, ¡°No, thanks. You can attend to your matter. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± I¡¯m here in Durbaine for the jade pendant, not to meet the heiress of the Haberly family. Even though she¡¯s hot, it has nothing to do with me. I, Jonathan Goldstein, am not a man who forgets how to walk upon seeing a prettydy. And I certainly would not want to do the deed with whichever prettydy I meet. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± The sultry youngdy beamed. ¡°What if you and Commander Griffin have some needs that need to be fulfilled?¡± Her words were ambiguous. One could misunderstand what she was implying. However, Jonathan acted as though he didn¡¯t catch on to what she was secretly suggesting. He merely waved his hand in dismissal and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let the server know if we need you.¡± The sultry youngdy was about to say something when Logan cut her off, ¡°Do what Mr. Goldstein said!¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take my leave, then. If both of you need anything, you can ask for me.¡± There was no trace of embarrassment on her face as she left. She even winked at Logan before she went out of the room, but the moment she stepped out, the look in her eyes changed drastically. She felt dejected and somewhat aggrieved. As the eldest daughter of the Haberly family, she had never offered herself to other men. There are countless men pursuing me, and yet, I was chased out of the room by Mr. Goldstein. If it wasn¡¯t for the happening just now, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that she, Sandra Haberly, would get kicked out of a room. ¡°Ms. Haberly!¡± Just as her gaze turned cold, a server came over to her and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Ms. Haberly, your brother is here.¡± ¡°Ask him to behave well and don¡¯t make any trouble. If he does, I¡¯ll make him a cripple!¡± When Sandra heard the server mentioning her younger brother, her face became frosty. My brother is absolutely useless! Other than causing trouble, the only thing he¡¯s good at is being a yboy! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we are rted by blood, I¡¯d have kicked this prodigal out of the family long ago. The Haberly family doesn¡¯t need a loser. ¡°Yes, Ms. Haberly,¡± the server replied. He was ready to leave, but when he was about to turn around, Sandra stopped him. ¡°Wait! Tonight, you¡¯ll stand guard at the door to Room 9, and you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere else. Also, call over a few good-looking waitresses as well. No matter what the guests in Room 9 ask for, you and the waitresses have to cater to their needs. If they¡¯re dissatisfied, you¡¯ll be fired by the Haberly family. Do you hear me?¡± Sandra¡¯s tone turned frighteningly cold when she uttered thest few words. ¡°Y-Yes, Ms. Haberly.¡± After getting yelled at by Sandra, the server wheeled around and left. After the server was gone, the cold look on Sandra¡¯s face subsided as she put on a smile and headed toward Room 0. Room 0 had a guest who had a status second only to Logan¡¯s. Half an hourter, most of the guests had arrived at the venue, and the auction would soon begin. In the hall, countless people began to take their seats. Except for some people with higher status who could stay in the private rooms, the rest could only be in the hall. But even if they were arranged to sit in the hall, the worth of each of the guests there was at least one hundred million. A worth of one hundred million was just the minimum requirement to participate in this auction. Sitting on the couch, Jonathan lit a cigarette and watched the screen in Room 9. On the screen, an attractive auctioneer, who was scantily d, could be seen walking onto the stage with a microphone in her hand. Under the dazzling lights, her voluptuous figure was even more apparent, and her leopard print swing dress caused a stir among the crowd. ¡°Wee, everyone. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to attend the auction organized by the Haberly family in Durbaine. I¡¯m your host, Wendy! I heard that there are plenty of guests who came from abroad for the auction tonight. Our boss has told me that I must not disappoint anyone tonight! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be put up for auction.¡± With just a few sentences, she instantly created a lively atmosphere in the hall. She continued, ¡°For all the items sold tonight, we will donate one percent of the money to children in poverty-stricken mountainous areas. Without further ado, let us enjoy the first item for tonight. It¡¯s The King¡¯s Portrait byContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Drake Walde! The opening bid for this item is fifty million, and the minimum bid increment must not be less than ten million!¡± The first item for the auction was The King¡¯s Portrait, which was a famous painting by a renowned ancient painter, Drake Walde. It was said that the price of this painting on the ck market was about one hundred million. Although people had named their prices to buy the painting, no one had gotten it yet, which meant that being loaded did not guarantee that one could get to own the painting. As expected, once the bidding price was announced, someone shouted, ¡°Sixty million!¡± ¡°Seventy million!¡± Within a few seconds, the price of The King¡¯s Portrait had soared to seventy million, and it was just the beginning of thepetitive bidding, for the ones who had ced a bid just now were the people sitting in the hall, not the ones in the private rooms. It was obvious that their purpose that night was not to buy paintings. In other words, the paintings were not worthy enough for them to ce a bid. Even if it was a real painting of the famous ancient painter, Drake, it failed to attract their attention. ¡°One hundred million!¡± After someone ced a bid of seventy million, another person bid one hundred million in a heartbeat. Immediately afterward, an individual shouted, ¡°One hundred and thirty million!¡± ¡°One hundred and fifty million!¡± ¡°Two hundred million!¡± In less than ten minutes, the bid for The King¡¯s Portrait increased to two hundred million, and when that bid was ced, the entire hall fell silent. Although the painting was indeed popr, two hundred million was a cost that almost reached the maximum price for this painting. One would suffer a loss if one increased the bid again. ¡°This gentleman¡¯s bid two hundred million. Is there a higher bid than two hundred million?¡± Wendy held the microphone and looked around at the guests in the hall. Obviously, the thought of having the first item sold at two hundred million ignited her enthusiasm. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 The Legendary Man Chapter 433 Jade Pendant ¡°Two hundred million going once! ¡°Two hundred million going twice! ¡°Two hundred million going trice! ¡°Sold!¡± When that word was uttered, the auctioneer raised his gavel and mmed it to the table. This signified that the guest in Room 9 now owned The King¡¯s Portrait, having offered two hundred million for it. Logan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the figures shing brightly on the LCD screen. The King¡¯s Portrait was valued at a whopping two hundred million! Shocked, he turned around and asked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, is this painting really worth that much?¡± Although he was themander-in-chief of the Durbaine Special Forces, his yearly sry was only in the millions. After tax deductions, he was only left with a few hundred thousand. He used two hundred million! All of that just to buy a painting? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he dropped all this cash on raising a few hundred more troops? ¡°Two hundred million is nothing, really,¡± said Jonathan coolly. ¡°Drake has a simr painting that fetched five hundred million on the ck market abroad. There¡¯s a price for this kind of thing, but it¡¯s not necessarily something money can buy even if you have that much lying around.¡± ¡°Surely, this is ridiculous!¡± Logan was bbergasted. He scratched his head, unable to imagine how a silly painting could be worth hundreds of millions. With this amount, he could¡¯ve easily bought a brand new helicopter. ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. There are too many rich people around,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Also, the painting isn¡¯t the important thing here. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡± Jonathan cleared his throat. With a flourish, he continued, ¡°The best way tounder money is by purchasing antiques and dealing in art! But it¡¯s tooplicated to exin. I can¡¯t possibly tell you everything in such a short period of time.¡± Jonathan could sense that Logan wanted to continue asking questions, so he stopped thetter immediately by saying those words. He was barely interested in paintings and antiques, nor was he interested in exining the finer details of moneyundering. Even if he exined anything, Logan would most likely not understand. ¡°How nice it is to have money!¡± said Logan, breaking the silence. After hearing what Logan said, Jonathan burst outughing. ¡°Have you fallen victim to capitalistic thinking? Speaking of which, I noticed that Ms. Haberly seemed to be quite interested in you. How about you consider marrying into the family?¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Logan immediately shook his head. ¡°I want nothing to do with them. Besides, why would she be interested in someone like me? It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s interested in my station as themander-in- chief of the Special Forces. Aren¡¯t they just going to use my rank as an excuse to expand their territory? I¡¯m not dumb enough to fall for their schemes!¡± Logan paused before continuing, ¡°If you got rid of me, their family would kick me out without a second thought.¡± ¡°You may not look the part, but I guess you have brains after all!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Logan¡¯s outburst. ¡°Why don¡¯t we test out that theory? I¡¯ll pretend to fire you, and we¡¯ll see if they actually kick you out of the very seat you¡¯re upying!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, Mr. Goldstein. I don¡¯t think we should tempt fate.¡± Logan broke out in a cold sweat at Jonathan¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Just kidding. Let¡¯s watch the auction!¡± Jonathan waved his hand and decided to stop joking with Logan. In the blink of an eye, the action was already in full swing. Given how intense the bidding of The King¡¯s Portrait went, one could say that the auction was going to be even more exciting. The starting price for each lot was not lower than a hundred million. There was also a blue and white porcin piece priced at more than five hundred million. This came as a shock to Logan, who could not fathom how a mere vase could be more expensive than a gunship. ¡°These rich people really know how to throw money around!¡± Halfway through the auction, Logan was seething. Having fought enemies on the battlefield for half his life, he did not even know what the true value of ten million was. Yet somehow, there were rich people here spending up to five hundred million on a silly porcin artifact. What was the point of this? Logan huffed and lit his cigarette angrily. Just then, a tray covered in red cloth made its way to the stage. When the tray was handed to the auctioneer, it seemed obvious that she was trembling. ¡°Behold, our penultimate lot for tonight! It¡¯s a dragon-patterned jade pendant!¡± The moment this was announced, the red cloth was lifted. Under the silver tray, a crystal clear, dazzling red jade pendant suddenly appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The jade pendant was a deep red as if it had been stained by blood. On the body of the jade pendant was a lifelike carving of a giant dragon hovering above the clouds. Jonathan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the dragon pattern jade pendant. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. His moment hade. He attended this auction because he had been eyeing this pendant. ¡°I think you must all be wondering why the pendant is the penultimate lot for the auction tonight. To be honest, I¡¯m just as clueless as you are. All I was told is that its origins are shrouded in mystery, and it is deeply rooted in myths and legends. However, what secrets it holds, nobody is certain. ¡°I only know that the starting price of this jade pendant is a hundred million. Every consecutive bid cannot be less than the starting amount.¡± When the auctioneer said this, the audience became restless. Some people could also be heard yelling in disbelief. What on earth is this? How could a measly pendant be worth this much? On top of that, each bid has to be at least a hundred million? Why? Even The King¡¯s Portrait, painted by the famed Drake Walde, had a starting price of a hundred million. But this obscure pendant that is not dated and has an unknown purpose deserves to have the same starting price? This seems outrageous. ¡°Even if this jade pendant looks good, surely it¡¯s not worth a hundred million?¡± ¡°Do they take us all for fools? And they want us to increase its value by a hundred million with each bid? I fear this pendant isn¡¯t even worth ten million!¡± ¡°What a silly lot! Whoever buys this must be really dumb.¡± ¡°Forget paying even a million for this. I wouldn¡¯t even want this as a gift!¡± The audience was in an uproar. People started booing in a bid to force the auctioneer to remove the lot and stop wasting everyone¡¯s time. After all, everyone who hade to participate in this auction had money to spend. Time is money too. However, just as things started to settle down, a loud, hoarse voice suddenly pierced through the silence from Room 0. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred million!¡± What? Is someone really insane enough to spend a hundred million on an unknown pendant? When the bid emerged from Room 0, the crowd went wild. Even Jonathan, who was sitting in Room 9, was shocked by this urrence. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 The Legendary Man Chapter 434 A Kind Reminder Besides me, there¡¯s someone else willing to spend more than a hundred million on the pendant? The reason why he wanted the pendant was that the dragon pattern was an exact match to the engraving on the Heaven Sword. Otherwise, he would not have flown all the way from Jazona for an ordinary pendant. ¡°The guest in Room 0 has made an offer of a hundred million. Is there a bid higher than this?¡± Upon hearing the opening bid, the auctioneer decided to proceed. The crowd was suddenly acutely aware that the auction was underway and erupted in a frenzy. Every single person had their eyes glued to the stage, not daring to believe their ears. Just a minute ago, they were specting that only an idiot was going to spend a hundred million to buy the pendant. However, it did not take long for someone to call in an opening bid for a ridiculously priced jade pendant. ¡°A hundred million going once!¡± ¡°A hundred million going twice!¡± ¡°A hundred million¡ª¡± Just before the auctioneer was about to conclude the transaction, Jonathan¡¯s voice rang out loud and clear from Room 9. ¡°Two hundred million!¡± ¡°Two hundred million from the guest in Room 9!¡± ¡°Is anyone going to counter this offer?¡± The auctioneer seemed to be more enthusiastic the moment Jonathan called out a counter-offer. Before the guest in Room 0 made his bid, the female auctioneer had been convinced that the pendant was going to be unsold. Yet little did she expect that the price of the pendant would skyrocket so abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay three hundred million!¡± came the guest in Room 0 just barely after the auctioneer finished speaking. Once again, the crowd erupted in a frenzy. Nobody had anticipated such an outrageous price for the dragon-patterned jade pendant. ¡°Four hundred million!¡± Jonathan did not lose any momentum. Immediately, he decided to counter-bid. ¡°Five hundred million!¡± said the guest in Room 0. ¡°Six hundred million!¡± Jonathan did not hesitate this time. He was dead-set on acquiring the dragon-patterned jade pendant. He did not care if the price reached a billion. ¡°The guest in Room 9 has offered six hundred million!¡± This time, it was not just the audience who started to get nervous. The auctioneer was quite concerned as well. The female auctioneer had presided over a lot of auctions and had seen plenty of people with a lot of money. However, this was a first in her career. So far, nobody had raised this much for a jade pendant. It¡¯s six hundred million! Not six million! Six hundred million is not a small amount of money in Durbaine. The possibilities are near-endless. One could buy a vi, a helicopter, or even a yacht. The amount could also pay for ten models and two A-list celebrities with money left to spare. Yet, this guest is willing to spend six hundred million on a jade pendant? ¡°Are there any offers higher than six hundred million?¡± asked the female auctioneer after picking up the microphone again, under the guise of addressing the crowd. However, to the discerning eye, it was quite obviously directed at the guest in Room 0. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that someone would pay six hundred million to take this dragon-patterned jade pendant from me!¡± Suddenly, a hoarse voice came from Room 0. ¡°Seriously, if I did not know the true purpose of the pendant, I would not even pay a million for this. That being said, I am curious. Why are you buying this pendant, Room 9? ¡°Is it because the pendant is pretty? Or do you think the jade is of good quality? If you don¡¯t know what the pendant is for, I doubt you¡¯ll even want to pay six hundred million for it.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The guest from Room 0 had decided to break the silence. Instead of calling for another bid, he chose to address the person upying Room 9. Immediately, everyone¡¯s ears were pricked as they waited for the response from Room 9. ¡°Why does it matter if I know its purpose or not?¡± retorted Jonathan mildly. ¡°Spending six hundred million on a gorgeous jade pendant and bringing it home to be disyed, is that bad?¡± Everyone was stunned. Am I hearing it right? He¡¯s spending six hundred million on a disy piece for his home? The crowd burst into excited chattering once more. ¡°Room 9, are you determined to fight till the bitter end for this piece?¡± The voice from Room 0 suddenly turned cold. ¡°However, I¡¯d like to give you a kind warning. Even if you have something in your grasp, it doesn¡¯t mean you can keep it! Besides, don¡¯t the Chanaeans have a saying? A man¡¯s wealth brings about his own ruin? I¡¯d suggest reconsidering this with utmost caution. If you can¡¯t keep this in your possession and end up losing your life, then is it truly worth it?¡± This was nothing short of a thinly veiled threat. Practically everyone in attendance knew that the man in Room 0 was threatening the guest in Room 9. Jonathan, however, calmly lit a cigarette and took a drag. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°Of course not! It was merely some friendly advice! A reminder, even!¡± The voice from Room 0 sounded almost amiable. ¡°Out of the kindness of my own heart!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me!¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°If it were a threat, the Chanaeans also have a saying. We believe not in evil and therefore do not fear threats. I personally despise idle threats the most. Of course, we have another saying. When friends are here, we serve meat. If jackals arrive, we hunt. If you want to take this pendant from me, you¡¯re more than wee to try.¡± Jonathan took another drag, idly blowing smoke into the air. ¡°However, I also have a word of caution to offer you. Don¡¯t throw your life away for this.¡± With that, both parties now stood at an impasse, having exchanged blows of equal measure. Neither of them was willing to give in to the other. Even the ones sitting near the stage could feel the tangible tension crackling in the air. The auctioneer stood on the stage, dumbfounded. She did not know how to conclude this transaction. After all, anyone who could afford to sit in a private room was undoubtedly powerful in their own right, and Room 0, especially, was the most expensive room in the auction house. They were both guests she could not afford to offend under any circumstances. ¡°We apologize for the brief interruption.¡± Suddenly, a sensual-looking woman in a blue gown sashayed onto the stage quietly. Having noticed that the auctioneer did not know how to proceed, she decided to take matters into her own hands. ¡°I did not expect that the guests from Room 0 and Room 9 would have a chat!¡± She let out a giggle and continued, ¡°But that¡¯s well and good. An auction isn¡¯t just an auction. Some will rub shoulders and form new bonds! But, of course, let¡¯s get back to business and continue where we left off. Room 9, I believe your offer was for six hundred million? Do we have a higher offer?¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 The Legendary Man Chapter 435 Just Terrible The beautiful woman in blue was none other than Sandra Haberly, the eldest daughter of the Haberly family. She could sense that the tension between Room 0 and Room 9 was like a ticking time bomb. This was the first time she had gone on stage. But with a few words, she had smoothed over this simmering conflict. Since she could not offend both parties, she had to use this method to ensure that a fight did not break out. The guest in Room 0 was the first to break the silence. ¡°Since Room 9 wants the pendant so badly, I¡¯m willing to let him have it.¡± This only served to make Logan angry. He mmed a fist onto the table and said, ¡°Who the hell does he think he is? He¡¯ll let us have it? Do we need him to let us have it? We¡¯re fighting for it fair and square because we have the means to. We¡¯re not a goddamned charity case!¡± ¡°All right, calm down. There¡¯s no need for a temper right now.¡± After hearing Logan¡¯s tirade, Jonathan could feel an ache in his temples. ¡°Logan, when can you get rid of this horrible temper? You can¡¯t get riled up at every little thing! It has been years and you¡¯ve not even changed!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡ª¡± After hearing Jonathan chiding him, Logan went red in the face and tried to exin. However, Jonathan cut him off, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just drop it. As long as I get the pendant, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein,¡± replied Logan through clenched teeth. He was unwilling to even look at the screen. When Sandra heard what the man in Room 0 said, she hurriedly dered, ¡°Since it hase to this, then the dragon-patterned jade pendant is now sold to the guest in Room 9!¡± Without wasting any time, Sandra immediately brought out the next item. ¡°Our next lot is the star of the show,dies and gentlemen! A meteorite from outer space! Nobody knows where it came from and what it does. The only thing we can be certain of is that this is the chunk of a meteorite that has been unofficially preserved. ¡°The starting price of this meteorite is ten million. Each subsequent bid cannot be lower than one million. With that, I dere this lot open for bidding!¡± Sandra dared not stay on the topic of the dragon-patterned jade pendant. She knew very well that dwelling on the subject was more likely to stir the pot and start a fight if she were not careful. If that erupted, it would be a fight that the auction house could not afford to have. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Twenty million!¡± Just as Sandra finished speaking, the man with the hoarse voice from Room 0 spoke again. ¡°Twenty million! The guest in Room 0 has bid twenty million. Do I hear offers for more?¡± Sandra held onto the microphone and looked at the audience. Compared to the previous auctioneer, Sandra seemed to be in her element. ¡°Thirty million!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice could then be heard calling out a greater figure from Room 9. The audience was stunned, and so was Sandra. It seemed that another showdown was about to happen. The audience thought that the guests in Room 0 and Room 9 had something against each other. ¡°The guests in Room 9 bid thirty million. Is there a bid higher than thirty million?¡± When Jonathan made his bid, Sandra was taken aback as well. She never thought that Jonathan would confront the guest in Room 0 again. ¡°Fifty million!¡± As soon as the guest in Room 0 opened their mouth, they offered fifty million as though it was chump change to them. ¡°We have a bid for fifty million!¡± Sandra could feel goosebumps and a cold sweat forming. Throughout the bidding, she only had one thing in mind. I¡¯m begging you¡­ Stop fighting over this. I¡¯d rather not handle this transaction. I also don¡¯t want you two to fight in here! ¡°Eighty million!¡± Before Sandra could say anything else, Jonathan had raised the price to eighty million. Immediately, her facial expression changed. There was nothing she could do to stop the gradual mise that crept into her. Oh, no. Oh, no, no, no. As expected, this is just terrible. However, it was clear that neither party was done. The man from Room 0 then countered with, ¡°I¡¯m offering a hundred million!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why are you spending eighty million on a dumb rock?¡± Logan was perplexed and unable to understand what Jonathan was up to. He could have melted his brain trying toprehend this and be unable to reach a solution still. Why does he need to spend a whopping eighty million to fight for a space rock? Meteorites like this are in abundance at Asura¡¯s Office. As long as a meteor shower urs each year, or if meteors crash into the ozone, we can collect a few hundred pieces of meteorites with ease. If he really wants it, he can easily procure some from Asura¡¯s Office. Why does he need to spend millions just to get this? ¡°Who said I was going to buy it?¡± Jonathan smiled and lit a cigarette calmly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to buy it?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Logan was stunned. ¡°I just offered a price,¡± said Jonathan sardonically. ¡°Why would I want to buy this silly piece of rock? Besides, don¡¯t you think one hundred million for the rock is much too low?¡± ¡°This stone has to be worth at least a few hundred million, I guess?¡± Jonathan gave Logan a cursory nce. ¡°Three hundred million. What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too low!¡± Logan finally caught on to what Jonathan was aiming for. You¡¯re awful, Mr. Goldstein! ¡°Hmm, I reckon that the meteorite should be worth more than the pendant. About six hundred million, perhaps?¡± ¡°But then six hundred million is too high!¡± Jonathan frowned. ¡°What if he refuses to buy it for six hundred million?¡± ¡°How about five hundred million?¡± Logan asked tentatively. ¡°I think we can manage.¡± Jonathan smiled and shouted casually, ¡°Two hundred million!¡± The crowd could barely hold their breath as soon as Jonathan said this. The newly sold jade pendant had broadened their horizons. Could this meteorite actually be sold for that much? ¡°Good sir, I think you are clear about your intentions. You want to go against me?¡± came the guest in Room 0 quite unkindly. He could have bought this within the ten million range, yet Jonathan had forced it up to two hundred million. ¡°How so? This is an auction, after all. The person who bids the highest is the one who gets the goods. If you can¡¯t afford this, may I suggest that you return to your country?¡± Jonathan tutted. ¡°In Chanaea, you do as we do.¡± ¡°Two hundred million is my offer. Are you going to counter this? If you don¡¯t, then this meteorite will be mine!¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 The Legendary Man Chapter 436 Pay The Price It was a tant provocation. Even the audience who sat in the hall could sense the provocationing from Room 9. At that moment, an enraged voice rang out from Room 0. ¡°I¡¯ll offer two hundred million! Go ahead and add on if you¡¯re capable enough. Let¡¯s see how much you can raise for this piece of meteorite!¡± ¡°Since you said so, then I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Jonathan smiled faintly. ¡°Two hundred million? I¡¯ll offer three hundred million!¡± Just like that, the price was increased by one hundred million. At once, almost everyone present shifted their attention to Room 0. The guest in Room 9 has made his move. I wonder if the guest in Room 0 would offer a higher price. ¡°Four hundred million!¡± Jonathan roared instantaneously, ¡°Five hundred million!¡± ¡°Six hundred million!¡± ¡°Seven hundred million!¡± Soon, the price of that meteorite reached seven hundred million. The crowd went into a frenzy as soon as Jonathan offered the price of seven hundred million. No one had imagined that an ordinary stone would reach the value of seven hundred million. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seven hundred million? It¡¯s neither seven hundred nor seven million! Now, it¡¯s worth seven hundred million! With seven hundred million, one could easily afford to spend it on famous female celebrities and pretty models. Not only that, but he could also purchase several vis and even yachts with it! Why would someone use thatrge amount of money on a stone?! ¡°Our guest from Room 9 bids seven hundred million! Is there anyone else who wants to offer a higher price?¡± Meanwhile, on the stage, Sandra could barely control her emotions. Seven hundred million! That¡¯s the first for me! I¡¯ve organized many auctions, but I¡¯ve never seen any item being offered for more than five hundred million! The excessive offer on that stone had given her a whole new perspective on her career. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re challenging me tonight, young man. If you insist, then I¡¯ll y along with you all night!¡± the guest from Room 0 yelled furiously upon hearing thetest price offered by Jonathan. ¡°Eight hundred million! Let¡¯s see how much more you can offer tonight! I¡¯ll get my hands on that meteorite today regardless of how much you can offer!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Jonathan chuckled at his words. ¡°I¡¯ll bid nine hundred million, then.¡± ¡°One billion!¡± The guest in Room 0 refused to give up and called out a higher bid. It was as if he had lost his rationality. One billion? Sandra was startled the moment she heard that number. Before the auction, she had never expected the meteorite¡¯s value to reach one billion. ¡°One billion from Room 0! Is there anything higher?¡± Sandra gazed at Room 9 subconsciously as thoughts began to ur to her. Now, only the mysterious Mr. Goldstein from Room 9 can fight him. Below the stage, there was nothing but silence. Everyone was waiting for Jonathan to raise the bid. Nevertheless, Jonathan merely kept mum. He looked as though he had no intention of making another offer anymore. ¡°One billion is nice enough. Since you want that piece of meteorite that desperately, then it¡¯s all yours now.¡± What? Room 9 gave up? Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the crowd gasped in shock. Concurrently, a hint of disappointment shed across some of their eyes. They had thought that the show would go on. Yet little did they expect Jonathan to give up that easily. ¡°Since no one wants to raise the price, then the guest in Room 0 will take possession of the meteorite!¡± Sandra dered without hesitation, fearing that the guest from Room 0 would go back on his words. She raised the gavel, closing the bid. With that, the guest in Room 0 officially took ownership of the meteorite. The guest in Room 0 snorted. ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no way you can win against me. You¡¯re way too young!¡± Although his voice was not loud, his words were crystal clear. Everyone there could hear what he just said. ¡°I never mentioned that I want to win against you.¡± Jonathan was not triggered by his words. Instead, he let out a chuckled and responded, ¡°It was not my intention to win the meteorite since the very beginning. As a matter of fact, I purposely raised the bid price to nine hundred million so that you will spend more money on it.¡± He continued, ¡°Buying the meteorite with only one hundred million? How can I let you have the meteorite that easily? The extra nine hundred million you paid for is the price you pay for disrespecting Chanaea.¡± Instantly, his words caused an uproar among the crowd. Who would have thought that Jonathan had been ying tricks on the guest in Room 0 a while ago? It proved that Jonathan¡¯s tricks had worked, as thetter had been sessfully fooled by him. ¡°Idiot!¡± Bang! The guest in Room 0 was so furious that he pped the table hard. Everyone heard him yelling in his Jetroinian ent and knew his identity instantly. A Jetroinian? Jonathan furrowed his brows. It did not ur to him that his opponent was a Jetroinian. Sensing that a conflict would happen anytime soon, Sandra swiftly announced, ¡°Time really flies! The auction tonight is officially over! To our sessful bidders, kindly wait for a short while. Our staff will hand over your items to you. Meanwhile, to the other bidders, we always wee you to bid in our future auctions!¡± Sandra¡¯s announcement marked the end of the auction. Everyone was reluctant to leave but was left with no choice, nheless. After the event, Sandra briskly made her way down the stage. She wanted to head to Room 0 to comfort the guest. When she was about to stand up, she was interrupted by a young man. He walked behind her and voiced, ¡°Sandra!¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing him, Sandra frowned deeply. ¡°Sandra, who are the guests from Room 0 and Room 9?¡± the young man questioned casually. ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody!¡± Sandra did not answer him and changed the topic. ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Are you going to see them?¡± The young man was not a tad bit annoyed by her reply. Instead, he asked mischievously, ¡°If so, can you bring me along too?¡± Chapter 437 Chapter 437 The Legendary Man Chapter 437 Misalov Is Furious ¡°Why are you going there for?¡± Sandra frowned. She knew precisely how her younger brother was. He was a yboy with bad intentions. In other words, he did everything a prodigal person would do. Won¡¯t I be asking for trouble if I bring him to meet the clients in Rooms 0 and 9? ¡°Sandra, I¡¯m just trying to broaden my horizons to see what the generous big shots look like,¡± Miles said with a chuckle. He didn¡¯t dare to act like a spoiled, rich brat in front of Sandra. I know she doesn¡¯t buy it. If I make her mad, it¡¯s possible she¡¯ll kick me out of the Haberly family. The most precious person in the Haberly family at that moment was Sandra, the eldest daughter, not him! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sandra. I¡¯ll stay out of trouble! I promise! I¡¯ll just meet them and say hi,¡± he said. Seeing that she was obviously not buying it, he yed the sentiment card immediately and continued, ¡°Come on, Sandra. Can you let me broaden my horizons? Doesn¡¯t Dad always ask you to let me expand my views? Please take me with you¡­¡± Sandra¡¯s heart obviously softened up when she saw him beg. No matter what, he was her biological younger brother. After hesitating for a few seconds, Sandra finally nodded. ¡°Okay. You can meet them but remember to watch what you say! You¡¯d better not say or ask anything you¡¯re not supposed to! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to save you if you pissed them off!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Sandra. Is there anyone in Durbaine who you don¡¯t dare to mess with?¡± When he heard what she said, he couldn¡¯t believe it. Are you kidding me? The Haberly family is the head of the four prominent families in Durbaine! Other than the governor¡¯s office and the legendarymander-in-chief of Durbaine Special Force, who else do we need to be afraid of? Sandra shot him a cold re. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding! If you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better watch what you say! Otherwise, you¡¯d better ept the consequences all on your own! Don¡¯t drag our family into your mess!¡± Having said that, she turned and walked away. When Miles heard what she said, he was taken aback for a moment before he followed after her in a hurry. However, when Sandra was walking up the stairs, a Jetroinian man with a little mustache, who was wearing the traditional clothing of his country, mmed a table with an angry expression. ¡°Dmn it! How dare that bstard Chanaean trick me? Where is he? I want to see him!¡± As the chief consultant of Salonius Corporation of Jetroina, he had never faced such humiliation in Jetroina or Chanaea. When have I felt like a loser before? I can¡¯t believe that Chanaean tricked me! I even paid an extra nine hundred million for that! I¡¯m not going to let it slide! There was no way he could endure that frustration. A middle-aged man, who was obviously an elite with his suit and tie, and a pair of gold-rimmed sses, saw how furious the Jetroinian man was. ¡°Mr. Salonius, please calm down! There are no poor people here at today¡¯s auction. All of them are either the rich or elites with prestigious statuses. No one in the VIP rooms on the second floor is to be messed with! It¡¯s very irrational for you to provoke them so rashly!¡± The middle-aged man continued to advise the Jetroinian man in a low voice, ¡°Besides, you may provoke the Haberly family if you cause any trouble here rashly! Mr. Salonius, this is Chanaea, not Jetroina. Please don¡¯t act impulsively!¡±¡°Get out of my way!¡± However, the middle-aged man¡¯s advice had no effect on the angry Jetroinian. All thetter could think about was beating up the Chanaean man and getting thetter to kneel and apologize. ¡°Mr. Salonius¡ª¡± Just as the middle-aged man was about to say something else, Misalov Salonius had already kicked the door of Room 0 open and was approaching Room 9 menacingly.Meanwhile, in Room 9, Jonathan had just swiped his bank card as payment for the hundreds of millions of deposits and had gotten his hands on the blood-red dragon-patterned jade pendant.The dragon-patterned jade pendant was kept inside a dark brown sandalwood box with a faint fragrance. Just as Jonathan was about to open the box, he heard a series of rapid footsteps before the door of Room 9 was kicked open from the outside with a loud bang. ¡°The Chanaean man in the room! Get out here right now!¡± Misalov was quivering with anger. He had never felt such humiliation in his life before. ¡°How impudent!¡± The moment the door was kicked open, Logan¡¯s expression changed. Instinctively, he was about to draw his gun. As a soldier, he had had a habit of bringing his gun with him wherever he went. However, just before Logan drew out his gun, Jonathan stopped the former in a soft voice. ¡°Put it back.¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡±When Logan heard Jonathan¡¯smand, he put the gun back in the holster without hesitation. The next moment, Jonathan looked in the direction of the door indifferently. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who tricked me earlier, aren¡¯t you?¡± Misalov recognized Jonathan¡¯s voice in an instant. Jonathan nced at him coldly. ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t you humiliated enough from just now? Do you want me to humiliate you even more?¡± Misalov exploded in anger the moment he heard what Jonathan said. ¡°F*ck you! Tie him up! I want him to grovel at my feet and beg for mercy! I¡¯ll let him know there are people he can¡¯t afford to mess with his entire life!¡± Initially, based on Misalov¡¯s usual personality, there was no way he would behave impulsively. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have be the chief consultant of Salonius Corporation at such a young age! However, what happened earlier was too humiliating for him. As the chief consultant of Salonius Corporation, no one dared to trick him before. There was no way his anger could subside. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mr. Salonius!¡± After hearing Misalov¡¯smand, the few burly men in ck suits behind him charged toward Jonathan without hesitation. They didn¡¯t care if Jonathan was Chanaean or if they were helping a foreigner bully a Chanaean. All they knew was that Misalov was their boss, and they should do whatever Misalov asked them to do since they worked for him. Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned icy when he heard Misalov¡¯smand. ¡°You¡¯re from Jetroina. Are you sure you want to attack me in my territory?¡± In an instant, the entire room was cold with murderous intent. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The Legendary Man Chapter 438 Are You Afraid Now ¡°So what?¡± Misalov looked at Jonathan with a condescending look. ¡°Since you had the nerve to treat me like a fool, you have to pay for it!¡± He was looking down on Jonathan the entire time. In other words, he looked down on all Chanaeans in Durbaine. What¡¯s the big deal about the four prominent families? So what if it¡¯s the Haberly family? I have the entire Salonius Corporation to back me up! In Jetroina, Salonius Corporation was the top consortium, and it had massive influence around the world. After hearing what Misalov said, Jonathan¡¯s voice turned ice-cold to the extreme. ¡°It seems you Jetroinians haven¡¯t learned your lesson from what happened a few years ago!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were so frosty that even Logan, who had been following him for years, had never seen that look in the former¡¯s eyes before. ¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about you for now. Why don¡¯t you ask udius Sigour if he dares to act so arrogantly in Chanaea?¡± udius was the king of Jetroina. A few years ago, udius sent his army to invade Chanaea by taking advantage of the chaos during the greatest natural disaster in Chanaea. However, under the leadership of Jonathan and his Eight Kings of War, udius didn¡¯t evenst six months before thetter¡¯s army was wholly annihted and fled. Before udius left Chanaea, Jonathan forced him to sign a surrender letter which stated he was not allowed to be on Chanaean grounds for a hundred years. If udius broke his word, Jonathan would see to it that the former would get punished even if he was on the other side of the world. Not even udius, the king of Jetroina, dares to set foot on Chanaeannds for a hundred years after I beat him up, yet a mere Jetroinian dares to act this arrogantly in Chanaea? ¡°How dare you speak of His Majesty¡¯s name? You have no right! You¡¯re just a lowly Chanaean!¡± Misalov¡¯s face changed when he heard how Jonathan said udius¡¯ name without respect. ¡°Break his legs and p him a hundred times!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± With that, more than ten burly men in ck behind Misalov charged toward Jonathan instantly. On the contrary, when thetter saw the scene before him, his gaze turned as cold as ice.¡°It¡¯s all because of ungrateful, lowlife b*stards like you that a tiny ind like Jetroina dared to send troops to invade my country! I didn¡¯t expect you to forget when it has only been a few years since your country¡¯s defeat!¡±After that, Jonathan didn¡¯t want to say anything else to Misalov anymore. Therefore, the former looked straight at Logan and said, ¡°You have ten minutes to shut these mad dogs up. Do you understand?¡±Logan¡¯s eyes turned cold the moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s order. Not to mention Jonathan, even Logan himself couldn¡¯t wait to crush Misalov¡¯s knees with a single kick when he saw how arrogantly Misalov was behaving in Chanaea. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I don¡¯t need ten minutes to deal with them! I¡¯ll make these b*stards kneel and beg for mercy within three minutes!¡± Right after he finished his sentence, Logan rushed forward and punched the face of one of the men in a ck suit with force.Before the burly man in ck had the chance to cry out after the punch, he was already kneeling in front of Logan with a thud.Immediately afterward, before the other men in ck suits had the time to react, Logan had already moved on to elbowing and kicking the stomach of another underling. It would be better for those burly men in ck if they had picked on an ordinary man, but they encountered a murderous god who killed countless people, such as Logan, instead. They had no chance of fighting back. Of course! How could one be themander-in-chief of Durbaine Special Force if he hadn¡¯t gotten a lot of blood on his hands?In less than three minutes, none of the burly men in ck was standing. On the contrary, Logan didn¡¯t even look exhausted in the slightest. It was as if he wasn¡¯t the one who attacked those men. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I finished them in less than three minutes, right?¡± Logan turned to look at Jonathan as if he wanted to get a reward.¡°Yeah. You still have a few more seconds before the three minutes are up. But if Hades was here, he should be able to finish them in one minute,¡± Jonathan replied inly while shaking his head.¡°Mr. Goldstein, you think too highly of me. How can I bepared to Hades?¡± Logan¡¯s face turned bitter when Jonathan mentioned Hades¡¯ name. Hades was the head of Eight Kings of War, the one above everyone else in Asura¡¯s Office! No one in Asura¡¯s Office dared to mess with him except for Jonathan. There was a saying in Asura¡¯s Office that if one had provoked Jonathan, thetter might send them to the borders or Mysonna. Worsee to worst, Jonathan would put a bullet through that person. However, if one were to mess with Hades, the former should thank thetter for his kindness if the latter didn¡¯t start peeling off the former¡¯s skin. Everyone who wasn¡¯t a member of Asura¡¯s Office was terrified of Hades. Besides, the other seven Kings of War in Asura¡¯s Office would also tremble out of fear at the sound of Hades¡¯ name. ¡°There¡¯s one more. Finish him too,¡± Jonathan said after he nced indifferently at the dumbfounded Misalov standing at the door. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± With Jonathan¡¯smand, Logan walked toward Misalov. Meanwhile, Misalov became nervous when he saw the scene before him. ¡°W-What do you want? Stay right there! Don¡¯te near me! I¡¯m from Salonius Corporation, and I¡¯m a foreigner! My people in Jetroina won¡¯t let this slide if you touch me!¡± Disdain shed across Logan¡¯s eyes when he heard what Misalov said. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your f*cking Salonius Corporation or you being a foreigner! You¡¯re in Chanaea! When you¡¯re here, you have to live by our rules! Even if your precious king is here and dares to run wild in Chanaea, I¡¯ll beat him up too!¡± When he finished his sentence, he kicked Misalov¡¯s stomach with a massive force. Misalov couldn¡¯t even react in time and fell to his knees in front of Logan. ¡°H-How dare you! Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m the chief consultant of Salonius Corporation! Your governor, Mr. Zeimet, invited me here to invest in Durbaine, yet you dare toy your hands on me? Have you gotten tired of living?¡± Even at that time, Misalov still wore a displeased expression. How daring of these few Chanaeans to touch me? Prepare to die! When I call Mr. Zeimet, they are doomed! ¡°Josiah Zeimet?¡± Jonathan frowned immediately when he heard Josiah¡¯s name. ¡°You mean Josiah invited you here?¡± Misalov thought Jonathan had gotten scared at the sound of Josiah¡¯s name. The next moment, he chuckled coldly and replied disdainfully, ¡°That¡¯s right! Are you scared now? Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote!¡± Chapter 439 Chapter 439 The Legendary Man Chapter 439 Ask Him To Come When Jonathan heard what Misalov said, he replied with a faint smile, ¡°No. On the contrary, I¡¯m just curious about Josiah¡¯s reaction if he finds out that you¡¯re behaving arrogantly and bullying Chanaeans in Durbaine. Will he look forward to turning you into ash, or will he pretend not to know about any of this and let you do whatever you want in Durbaine? Ah! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to call him? Go ahead. Ask him toe. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how he will exin this!¡± What? He wants Mr. Zeimet to exin to him? Misalov couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly when he heard that. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you ask him to give you an exna¡ª¡± p! Before Misalov managed to finish his sentence, Logan pped him. In an instant, a fresh, red, five- fingered mark appeared on his face. ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told! Stop spouting nonsense! If another word of insultes out of your mouth, believe it or not, I¡¯m going to tear your mouth apart!¡± Logan snapped at Misalov while looking at the latter coldly. ¡°J-Just you wait!¡± Misalov¡¯s eyes turned red out of anger after Logan pped him. He had never experienced such humiliation as the chief consultant of Salonius Corporation. With that, Misalov took out his phone and dialed a number without hesitation. After some time, a slightly old, husky voice was heard from the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Zeimet, It¡¯s Misalov Salonius! Please save me!¡± Misalov yelled anxiously the moment Josiah picked up. Josiah¡¯s voice changed slightly when he heard Misalov¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Salonius? What happened? Please calm down and speak slowly.¡± Misalov sounded more confident after Josiah picked up. ¡°Mr. Zeimet, two Chanaeans are ganging up on me at the auction! You¡¯d better deal with this and make them pay, or Salonius Corporation won¡¯t let this slide! Besides, I¡¯m going to report this to the embassy too! When the timees, and if the matter isn¡¯t resolved well, it will be an international issue!¡± ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Salonius. Did you say two Chanaeans are ganging up on you? What happened exactly? Please tell me in detail!¡± As expected of the governor, Josiah remainedposed even when Misalov wanted to turn the matter into an international issue. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I being clear enough? Two Chanaeans suddenly beat me up without reason at the auction! Besides, they had no intention of apologizing and even wanted me to call you! Then, they were like, ¡®Who the hell is Josiah? How dare he wants us to apologize?¡¯ Mr. Zeimet, is this how you Chanaeans treat your guests? Is this the investment environment in Durbaine? If this is the case, I¡¯ll take back what I said before. There¡¯s no way Salonius Corporation will invest here!¡± In only a few sentences, Misalov had devised every threat he could think of that would work on Josiah. Meanwhile, when thetter was threatened, Josiah¡¯s voice turned a little cold instantly. ¡°Mr. Salonius, I will give you and Salonius Corporation a good exnation for this, but you don¡¯t need to threaten me with the investment! You¡¯re not the only investor we have here! If it were really my people¡¯s fault, I would get them topensate you and apologize. However, if you were the one who started it, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Before Misalov had the chance to say anything else, Josiah hung up. At the same time, Misalov let out a cold snort. ¡°Just you wait, brats! Mr. Zeimet will be here soon! When the timees, you¡¯ll get what you deserve!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have all day,¡± Jonathan replied as he lit a cigarette while rxing on a couch. Although the volume on Misalov¡¯s phone was very low, Jonathan heard everything. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Josiah¡¯s pretty good, and he didn¡¯t let me down, at least! If he had taken Misalov¡¯s side right after answering the call and didn¡¯t try to understand the whole situation, then I¡¯m afraid his days as the governor of Durbaine are over. We need a governor here instead of a Jetroinian-pleasing servant! However, after Jonathan sat on the couch, a series of hasty footsteps were heard outside the room. The next moment, someone pushed the door open from the outside.¡°Hello, Mr. Goldstein and Commander Griffin!¡±Naturally, the person was the organizer of the auction, Sandra. However, she let out a high-pitched scream after she greeted them. ¡°Mr. Salonius? What are you doing here on your knees? What happened?¡± It was no wonder that she was surprised because she couldn¡¯t see Misalov in Room 0 when she went there earlier. She thought he had already left out of anger. In the end, he¡¯s kneeling in front of the entrance of Room 9? W-What happened here? ¡°What do you think? Can¡¯t you see that these two Chanaeans beat me up?¡± Misalov snorted but didn¡¯t dare to get up from the ground. If he got up, he knew the man behind Jonathan would definitely kick him again so that he would kneel. It was better to stay on the ground than to let that happen. ¡°What happened, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Sandra asked in shock as she looked at Jonathan. Before Jonathan said anything, Logan snapped coldly, ¡°You should mind your own business! Do you want to start meddling with Mr. Goldstein¡¯s affairs?¡± Sandra shuddered the moment she heard that. She hurriedly shook her head and replied, ¡°No, Commander Griffin! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ¡°Then, shut up! Why are you here?¡± Logan asked, annoyed. Sandra nced at Jonathan nervously before she turned to Logan. ¡°I-I only wanted to get Mr. Goldstein¡¯s feedback to see if there¡¯s anything we can improve¡ª¡± ¡°Logan, how many times do I need to tell you so that you¡¯ll fix your bad temper?¡± Jonathan red at Logan, scaring thetter, and Logan stopped talking immediately. After that, Jonathan turned to Sandra. ¡°Just ignore him. He has a bad temper. He didn¡¯t scare you, did he?¡± Chapter 440 Chapter 440 The Legendary Man Chapter 440 Get Out Of My Sight ¡°N-No¡­¡± Sandra hurriedly shook her head out of shock. Although Jonathan looked gentle, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him when he was able to terrify Logan with just one look. Jonathan nodded inly. ¡°Fantastic! You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Ah! You asked me if there was anything I wasn¡¯t happy with at the auction earlier, right? Well, I think your auction was great! I¡¯lle again next time!¡± Despite Jonathan¡¯s super friendly tone, Sandra was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even move her legs. When she saw the scene before her, she didn¡¯t know if she should stay or leave. The one on the ground was Misalov, the chief consultant of Salonius Corporation and the investor of Durbaine, who Josiah personally invited. Not to mention the Haberly family, even in the entire Chanaea, there were only a limited few who could afford to mess with Salonius Corporation. Did she really have to pretend that she hadn¡¯t seen anything and leave just like that? Wouldn¡¯t she offend Misalovpletely, then? In that instant, Sandra was stuck in a dilemma. However, at that moment, Miles suddenly spoke. ¡°You? I can¡¯t believe you still have the nerve to show up in the territory of the Haberly family, you brat! Sandra, that¡¯s the guy who beat me up in the casino a few days ago! You have to avenge me!¡± When Miles saw Jonathan, he recognized thetter since Jonathan had beaten him up a few days ago at the casino. I thought he ran away after he beat me up! Who would¡¯ve thought he came to my family¡¯s territory instead of running away? Isn¡¯t he courting death?¡°Shut up!¡± When Sandra saw how Miles was pointing and cursing at Jonathan, her face turned deadly pale instantly.Mr. Goldstein is someone who dared to beat Misalov up and make thetter beg for mercy on the ground, and even Commander Griffin is afraid of him! How dare this wastrel call him a brat? ¡°Sand¡ª¡±Miles was about to say something when Sandra unexpectedly turned around and pped him. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Sandra, did you just p me?¡± Miles covered his face with his hand and looked at her in disbelief.Since we were kids, Sandra has nevernded a finger on me! Yet, she pped me today because of an outsider? She red at him angrily and yelled, ¡°I was holding back! Now, kneel!¡± ¡°Why?¡± He refused to ept it.¡°Just do as I say!¡± Sandra didn¡¯t give him any chance to speak. The next moment, she kicked him, and he kneeled in front of Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry that my younger brother is ignorant and has offended you. I apologize on his behalf!¡± Despite not knowing what had happened between Jonathan and Miles and why Jonathan would hit Miles, she bowed and apologized to Jonathan without hesitation.However, she knew clearly that Jonathan wasn¡¯t an existence that her family could afford to mess with. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I¡¯ve already taught him a lesson for what happened.¡± Jonathan waved it off,pletely unfazed.To him, Miles was only a snob who wasn¡¯t worthy of his time and energy. Of course, if Miles didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness and continued to provoke him, he wouldn¡¯t mind getting rid of Miles.In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, the Haberly family and the heir meant nothing to him. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Goldstein!¡± Despite what Jonathan said, Sandra had no intention of letting it go until Miles apologized. However, when Miles heard what she said, he asked while looking displeased, ¡°You want me to apologize to him? Who does he think he is? He was the one who beat me up! Why do I have to apologize to him? Besides, he should be the one to apologize to me!¡± Sandra was infuriated the moment she heard what he said. ¡°Hey, you brat! Are you trying to ruin my life? I¡¯m telling you, Miles Haberly, if you don¡¯t apologize to Mr. Goldstein today, the Haberly family will cut all ties with you!¡± Miles had no intention of backing down even after how Sandra threatened him. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to him! What right do you have to kick me out of the Haberly family? Besides, you¡¯re not the head of the family! Who do you think you are? I¡¯m telling Dad! Let¡¯s see how he¡¯ll deal with you when he knows what happened today!¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes turned red out of anger. Then, she pped him again. ¡°Deal with me? You¡¯d be lucky if Dad doesn¡¯t cripple you! I¡¯ll ask you onest time, Miles. Are you going to apologize?¡± ¡°No!¡± Miles gritted his teeth. He had no intention of giving in at all, no matter what. I¡¯ll apologize if he¡¯s a big shot who I can¡¯t afford to mess with! But him? He¡¯s just someone who could y in the lobby! He doesn¡¯t deserve my apology! What¡¯s wrong with Sandra, anyway? Why is she insisting on making me apologize to him? Deep down, Miles looked down on Jonathan the entire time. ¡°All right, then. You¡¯re not nning to apologize, are you? Miles, from now on, you have nothing to do with the Haberly family anymore! The Haberly family has severed all ties with you!¡± Without hesitation, Sandra had cut all ties with Miles. After that, she looked at Jonathan and bowed. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, although I don¡¯t know what my hopeless and undisciplined brother did to offend you, on behalf of the Haberly family, I humbly apologize to you! As punishment, my family will sever all ties with that ck sheep and kick him out of the Haberly family. Therefore, you can deal with him however you want in the future. None of that would have anything to do with my family anymore. Now, I¡¯ll leave him to you, and you can do whatever you want with him.¡± ¡°Sandra, you¡ª¡± Miles couldn¡¯t believe what was happening as his face changed immediately when Sandra actually severed ties with him and allowed Jonathan to deal with him. Never in his dreams did he expect Sandra to be that ruthless. ¡°Stop calling my name! I¡¯m not rted to you, and the Haberly family doesn¡¯t have a loser like you!¡± she sneered. Jonathan frowned at the sight before him, and impatience shed across his eyes. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you two! I¡¯m not interested in watching your act! Besides, I have no interest in your brother or the Haberly family! Take your brother with you and get him out of my sight immediately!¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 The Legendary Man Chapter 441 Here Comes Josiah ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡ª¡± Panic shed across Sandra¡¯s eyes when she heard what Jonathan said. She tried to exin, but Jonathan cut her short immediately, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After Jonathan yelled at her, she was shocked and quickly tugged on Miles¡¯ sleeve as she turned to leave. However, Miles was still displeased. Just as they were about to turn to leave, a flurry of hurried footsteps outside the private room was heard. The next moment, a middle-aged man wearing a ck suit strode into the room. Other than that, there were more than ten subordinates behind him. Anyone with sharp eyes could tell the men behind the middle-aged man were sheriffs or police chiefs. However, they trailed behind the middle-aged man with solemn expressions, not daring to breathe. The moment Sandra saw Josiah right in front of her when she turned around, her face changed immediately, and she shouted anxiously, ¡°M-Mr. Zeimet! W-What brings you here?¡± What¡¯s happening today? Isn¡¯t it just a little auction? Why are so many big shots gathered here? The first-inmand, Commander Griffin, and the mysterious Mr. Goldstein hade. Now, even the second-inmand, Mr. Zeimet, is here too!No matter how big of a fool she was, she had finally realized that something big would happen that night. ¡°You¡¯re Sandra from the Haberly family, aren¡¯t you? Mr. Salonius is in your auction, right?¡± Josiah asked as he stopped in his tracks when he recognized her.¡°Yes! He¡¯s in Room 9! I¡¯ll bring you there, Mr. Zeimet!¡± she replied nervously. ¡°Okay!¡±He nodded and followed her into Room 9. When he walked into the private room, he saw more than ten burly men in ck lying on the ground and Misalov kneeling without moving on the floor.¡°Mr. Zeimet!¡± Misalov yelled in a hurry when he saw Josiah. ¡°What happened, Mr. Salonius?¡± Josiah furrowed his brows when he saw Misalov¡¯s circumstance.After all, Misalov was an investor whom he had invited. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Misalov represented Salonius Corporation of Jetroina.Isn¡¯t this a direct p to the face of Salonius Corporation when Misalov is on his knees in front of so many people? Without the slightest bit of hesitation, Misalov pointed to Jonathan and Logan. ¡°Mr. Zeimet, those two Chanaeans beat me up! You have to give me a good exnation for this! I¡¯m a legitimate investor, yet I received such humiliation in your city! If you don¡¯t handle this well, Salonius Corporation won¡¯t let this slide!¡± In an instant, Josiah¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Salonius! I¡¯ll make sure to give you a good exnation for this!¡± If I don¡¯t take good care of this matter, which foreign investor would dare to invest in Durbaine?¡°Help Mr. Salonius up!¡± Josiah turned behind him and shot a re at his subordinates. After that, his subordinates quickly went to help Misalov to his feet. However, a cold voice rang from the private room when Josiah¡¯s subordinates were about to move. ¡°Stop right there! Did I say he could get up?¡±¡°What do you mean?¡± a few of Josiah¡¯s subordinates asked as their expression darkened when they heard Jonathan¡¯s voice. They even wanted to snarl at him. Meanwhile, when Josiah heard Jonathan¡¯s voice, the former¡¯s face turned pale, and his entire body trembled.I know that voice all too well! I¡¯ll never forget it my entire life! ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Josiah trembled from top to bottom and abruptly turned to the source of the voice. Who else could be sitting on the couch if it wasn¡¯t Jonathan?All of a sudden, Josiah¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and he was about to kneel when Jonathan held him up. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, when did you r-reach Durbaine? W-Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Josiah was so nervous that he stuttered, and he trembled a little when he spoke. ¡°A few days ago. I wasn¡¯t nning on telling you at first. Surprisingly, we meet again!¡± Jonathan replied casually. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, w-what¡¯s going on?¡± Josiah¡¯s face paled more when he realized that Jonathan was the one who beat Misalov up. Before Jonathan replied, Logan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°What do you think? I was the one who hit him. You got a problem with that?¡± Josiah only noticed Logan then. ¡°Logan? Why are you here too? I knew it! Logan, you¡¯re mean! Did you know about Mr. Goldstein¡¯s arrival from the beginning, and did you purposely hide it from me?¡± ¡°So what? What good would it do to tell you that Mr. Goldstein¡¯s here? How would this b*stard use your name and boast around the casino if I told you? I¡¯m telling you, Josiah, I only spared his legs because of you. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve crippled him a long time ago!¡± Logan snorted. ¡°Logan, tell me! What actually happened?¡± Josiah asked anxiously. ¡°What else? This b*stard here kept using your name to bully others. In the end, he tried to bully us. I wouldn¡¯t even care about him if he only picked on the others. Who would¡¯ve known that he¡¯d try to bully Mr. Goldstein? Isn¡¯t he seeking death? Let¡¯s not even talk about him using your name. Josiah, even if you were fearless, would you dare to act arrogantly in front of Mr. Goldstein?¡± Josiah snorted. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Josiah hurriedly shook his head out of shock. No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t dare to behave arrogantly in front of Jonathan. ¡°That¡¯s it. Stop spouting nonsense. I¡¯ll leave it up to you to decide what you want to do with that b*stard. Anyway, from today onward, I don¡¯t want to see his face in Durbaine. Do you understand?¡± Logan waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Yes!¡± Josiah replied. The next moment, with a wave of his hand, Josiahmanded, ¡°Throw Misalov out this instant and tell Salonius Corporation that we¡¯re canceling all their investments in Durbaine. From now on, nobody from Salonius Corporation is allowed in Durbaine! If anyone from Salonius Corporation dares to set foot in Durbaine, catch them and sentence them as smuggling! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Josiah¡¯s subordinates trembled out of fear when they heard what Josiah said. Although they didn¡¯t know what was happening, it didn¡¯t prevent them from carrying out Josiah¡¯s orders. Those helping Misalov up earlier spun on their heels and threw him out immediately. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The Legendary Man Chapter 442 Chanaea Is Undefeatable Thud! Misalov was thrown out of the door by Josiah¡¯s subordinate, and the former fell heavily to the ground. As the chief consultant of Salonius Corporation, there was no way he could take such humiliation. He gritted his teeth so hard that he almost crushed his teeth. The fury in his eyes was so intense that they could almost spew fire. ¡°Idiots! You lowly Chanaeans! How dare you treat me like this? I¡¯m going to make you pay one day!¡± Misalov bellowed at the entrance of the auction house, his eyes filled with viciousness. However, a pin-drop silence ensued the private room. Everyone¡¯s gazes that were fixed on Jonathan were filled with shock and disbelief. Who is this young man in his twenties? Josiah¡¯s the second-highest ranking officer and Durbaine¡¯s governor. Why is he trembling after seeing the man? He¡¯s even treating the young man with respect! Even Sandra, who had been through all kinds of upheavals, could not help but feel a chill run down her spine. The fact that her ipetent brother had offended such a powerful existence was mind-boggling. She could imagine Jonathan turning the entire Haberly family into ashes with just a flick of his finger. For him, crushing her family was as simple as squashing an ant. Their business that had been operating for generations would bepletely destroyed. At that thought, Sandra hesitated no more and kicked Miles in the knee. Thud! Miles felt heavily to his knees. Before he could even react, Sandra pressed his head down as she got to her knees before Jonathan. Thump! Thump! Thump!After knocking his head over a dozen times on the ground, Miles¡¯ forehead was covered in blood. He was in such a disheveled state that no one could recognize what he originally looked like. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein! It¡¯s this prodigal¡¯s fault for not knowing better and bumping into you. Please forgive him!¡± Sandra implored humbly.However, Josiah merely snorted at her words. ¡°Your family is quite the bold one, eh? How dare you guys disrespect Mr. Goldstein? It looks like we can¡¯t keep the Haberly family here in Durbaine anymore.¡± Sandra¡¯s face turned pale instantly.Though Josiah¡¯s words were not ruthless, the meaning implied was very clear. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, he was threatening the Haberly family.¡°Mr. Zeimet, Miles is already kicked out of the family. What he did has nothing to do with the Haberly family.¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Sandra severed ties with Miles without hesitation. A suffocating silence engulfed the auction house.The crowd could not believe the high and mighty daughter of the Haberly family would appear so pathetic one day. They would never be able to imagine the scene had they not seen it with their own eyes. Josiah¡¯s expression was grim and frosty. ¡°Hah. Are you cutting ties now? Can your family really cut ties with Miles?¡±¡°Josiah!¡± Logan barked in a deep voice and shot him a re. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard?¡± Beads of sweat appeared on Josiah¡¯s forehead, his backpletely drenched. Taking the initiative to make decisions on a superior¡¯s behalf was a great taboo in every industry.Josiah paled immediately, and he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± Jonathan nced at Miles, whose face was stained with blood. ¡°As I said, I¡¯ve already given Miles the punishment he deserves. This has nothing to do with the Haberly family. Leave.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Sandra heaved a sigh of relief and slumped to the ground like she was made of mud. She kept her head lowered for so long that she did not know when Jonathan left. As the crowd left the auction house, cold air blew into the building.Josiah sneaked a nce at Jonathan and bent over respectfully. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve already instructed someone to clean the governor¡¯s office. Please go in and get some rest.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jonathan rejected.He was still thinking about the dragon-patterned jade pendant. He wanted to make good use of the time he had to study it and find out its rtionship with Heaven Sword. However, before leaving the ce, he reminded Josiah, ¡°Though you¡¯re in charge of Durbaine, I need you to keep something in mind. This is Chanaea¡¯s territory. No foreigners are allowed to act barbarically on Chanaea¡¯snd. Do you understand?¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Those simple words were like thunder that sent a wave of shock into Josiah. His legs gave out, and he fell to his knees, looking utterly terrified. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. I promise this won¡¯t happen in the future.¡± ¡°Get up. Make sure you keep this in mind.¡± With that, Jonathan turned on his heels and walked away. He could not be bothered to continue talking to Josiah. As soon as Jonathan left, Logan, who was walking behind him, stared intently at Josiah. Suddenly, Logan stopped in his tracks. ¡°Josiah, there are some things you have to engrave deeply in your mind. Mr. Goldstein was the one who helped us to regain our dignity back then. Don¡¯t you dare throw it all away. Otherwise, even I won¡¯t forgive you, let alone Mr. Goldstein.¡± Back then, Jonathan alone led millions of their soldiers to fight against their enemies. Anyone who tried to stop him died. Be it organizations from other countries or local warlords; no one was a match for him. He used three whole years to let the world know that Chanaeans could never be defeated. Chanaea could never be ovee. Though three years had passed, some people still could not stand because their spines had been crushed. With that, Logan said nothing more and quickly ran after Jonathan. Meanwhile, Josiah watched them depart and finally let out a long sigh. In the end, he chose to say nothing. When everyone had left after the auction, a ck car stopped outside in a hurry, and a middle-aged woman with heavy makeup stumbled out of the vehicle. ¡°Mom, why did youe?¡± Sandra walked over with a frown. The middle-aged woman widened her eyes in fury and anxiousness, roaring, ¡°How can I not? I heard your brother almost got beaten to death! Where¡¯s that man? Where is he?¡± ¡°Well, guess what? Your precious son almost destroyed our entire family. Why are you still bringing him up? I¡¯ve already kicked him out of the family!¡± Sandra¡¯s expression darkened. The middle-aged woman panicked upon hearing Sandra¡¯s words. The former started shouting, ¡°Sandra Haberly! Where did you get the courage to kick my son out of the family? Do you really think you have the final say in the Haberly family? Have you forgotten about your grandfather?¡± Right then, she spotted Miles¡¯ face, which was drenched in blood. She immediately let out an ear- piercing shriek and lifted her head to re at Sandra. Gritting her teeth, she warned, ¡°Sandra, how dare you put my son in such a state? I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡± Chapter 443 Chapter 443 The Legendary Man Chapter 443 An Undercurrent The sky was already dark, but the lights at the Haberly family¡¯s ancestral house were brightly lit. Many people were gathered in the hall. All the prominent and dignified figures of the Haberly family were present. At the same time, a disheveled middle-aged woman was crying as she held onto Miles, whose head was covered in bandages. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Thump! Thump! Thump! Seated on the highest spot was an elderly man with gray hair and a childlike face. He hit his walking stick on the ground a few times and ordered sternly, ¡°Stop crying! What does everyone think about this matter?¡± Incessant whispers could be heard from all over the room. Hearing that, Miles¡¯ father, Benson Haberly, mmed his hand on the table. ¡°This is too much! How could he beat Miles up so brutally? He clearly doesn¡¯t respect our family. We must not let them off so easily, or it¡¯ll be a humiliation for us!¡± ¡°Then so be it!¡± Sandra spoke up before Benson could continue. Her lips curled with a hint of mockery as she rebuked, ¡°The person your son has offended is someone even Logan and Josiah do not dare to mess with. Surely all of you know who Logan and Josiah are. Eliminating our family is as easy as squashing an ant for them. Don¡¯t you dare think of involving the Haberly family if you want to die.¡± Both parties had a good point, and they each had their supporters. As soon as they finished speaking, the crowd in the hall broke into a heated discussion. The pir of the Haberly family, Tyler Haberly, furrowed his brows as he hit his cane on the ground again. ¡°Silence, everyone! I¡¯ll need some time to think about this matter. Go home, all of you. No one must stir trouble during these few days. If not, don¡¯t me me for the punishment you receive.¡± Hence, the crowd dispersed. Unwilling to let things slide so easily, Benson waited for the crowd to be gone before meeting Tyler in private. The former¡¯s expression was filled with resentment and reluctance as he said, ¡°Dad, are we really going to endure this? There¡¯s something really fishy about this matter. Now that Miles is crippled, the entire family will fall into Sandra¡¯s hands. She¡¯s a female. She¡¯s going to get married off sooner or later. I have a feeling that this is a part of the show.¡± A trace of worry shed past Tyler¡¯s eyes. Though the Haberly family had been expanding rather well for the past few years, they still had no sessors. Even though Sandra was capable, she was still a woman. There was no way she could be in control. Moreover, his favorite grandson was crippled. It would be a lie if he said his heart was not aching. Tyler¡¯s gaze turned gloomy as he pondered. After some time, he uttered slowly, ¡°The thing is, ording to the information I¡¯ve received, this person is very powerful. Even Josiah and Logan treat him with great respect. He¡¯s definitely someone our family cannot afford to mess with.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean the others can¡¯t as well!¡± Benson¡¯s eyes glinted with a grim expression. Lowering his voice, he said, ¡° Someone from Salonius Corporation has contacted me. We¡¯ve decided to go with the flow and eliminate him. At the same time, we can do the same to Josiah and Logan. Then, the entire Haberly family will have control over Durbaine.¡± Tyler¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. His life¡¯s greatest wish was to see the Haberly family having absolute control over Durbaine. Even though they had been longbeled as the most powerful family, there were still individuals who were more powerful than them, specifically Josiah and Logan. Hence, they were technically the third in terms of power. Now that a great opportunity had presented itself, Tyler was intrigued, and his eyes gleamed with ambitiousness. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll contact the rest of the esteemed families, and we¡¯ll work with Salonius Corporation on this attack. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t eliminate a mere youngster with all of Durbaine¡¯s forces gathered,¡± Tyler said. Meanwhile, Jonathan had absolutely no idea that a storm was quietly brewing in the calm-looking Durbaine. Then again, even if he knew, he would not care. The Asura, who once conquered every inch of the world, was not someone the Haberly family could simply underestimate. After getting rid of Logan, who wanted to hang around Jonathan shamelessly, thetter pulled out the dragon-patterned jade pendant. Buzz! Sensing the energy from the same line, Heaven Sword, which was in the room as well, vibrated slightly as if it had found its partner. The thing that responded to the two items was the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique in Jonathan¡¯s body. Jonathan¡¯s brow lifted, and his eyes widened in surprise. The hard work he put into looking for the item had paid off. He quickly cultivated the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. A soft dragon roar sounded and a golden light radiated from the Heaven Sword, which shot into the sky. Crack! All the ss and cups around the house shattered into a million pieces aftering into contact with the light. Logan, who was guarding the entrance, hurried over to the room in fury as if he was kicked in the butt. ¡°Which ignorant b*stard is causing trouble here? I¡¯m going to tear you apart today!¡± However, as soon as he stepped into the room, Heaven Sword, which was floating mid-air, seemed to have sensed danger and flew in his direction. Logan was an experienced fighter. Yet, at that moment, his mind went ck, making him lose all ability to move and defend himself. Thankfully, Jonathan caught the sword¡¯s hilt at the critical moment. Logan slumped to the ground and panted heavily, his eyes filled with horror. It took him a long time to return to his senses. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, what¡¯s happening?¡± Jonathan lowered his head and gazed at Heaven Sword. There was a thumb-sized dragon-patterned jade pendant on the hilt. Simrly, there were grooves on the back of the hilt, which resembled a tiny seal. It was at that moment that Jonathan came to a sudden realization. It looks like the dragon-patterned jade pendant alone is not enough to unravel the secrets of the hilt. I still need a seal. He then shifted his gaze downward and spotted Logan lying limply on the ground. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get up this instant. Tell me. Have you seen this before?¡± he asked. Logan was, after all, someone who had killed many people. Though he was one foot away from death¡¯s door a while ago, he snapped back to reality immediately. He scrambled up from the ground, rubbed his eyes furiously, and stared fixedly at the hilt¡¯s groove. After studying it for a while, he remarked, ¡°Based on my observation, this should be a seal.¡± Jonathan threw a kick at Logan. He red furiously at thetter and scolded, ¡°You don¡¯t say! I¡¯m not blind! I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve seen this seal before!¡± Hearing that, Logan shook his head violently. Trembling, he quickly offered, ¡°I can get someone to look into this now. I promise we¡¯ll get news about this in three days.¡± Jonathan nodded. He did not mind waiting as long as the second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique could be found. Three days were neither long nor short. Although Jonathan missed Josephine terribly, traveling to Jadeborough from there would take two days. There was no way he could endure the torment of waiting during the journey back to Durbaine. Hence, he decided to remain there. Maybe I¡¯ll hear news about the seal soon without having to travel back and forth. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 The Legendary Man Chapter 444 Assasination The next morning, Josiah led his men and waited respectfully at the entrance. Upon seeing Jonathan, he trotted over and said politely, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what would you like to eat? I¡¯ve arranged for the cooks to prepare Durbaine¡¯s signature dish¡ªseafood soup. Would you like to try it?¡± Durbaine had two mainstay industries. One of them was tourism. Durbaine was a tourist hot spot. After battling at a deserted ce for years, Jonathan naturally did not mind enjoying beautiful scenery when he had the chance to do so. Most importantly, Josiah¡¯s restless expression looked as if he would not be able to sleep well that night if Jonathan refused him. Hence, Jonathan decided to go with the flow and epted his offer. Josiah was ted, and he quickly ushered the former into the car. Logan rolled his eyes at Josiah and teased, ¡°My dear Josiah, I¡¯ve given up my opportunity to keep Mr. Goldsteinpany to you. How are you going to thank me?¡± ¡°Logan, you¡¯re the best! Thank you so much for the opportunity!¡± Josiah wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a troubled expression, ¡°Mr. Goldstein is already extremely displeased with me. I might be removed from my position if I don¡¯t seize the chance to get into his good books. Worst-case scenario, I might even be thrown into that terriblend, Mysonna.¡± ¡°Haha! How can I not help a friend who¡¯s in trouble? Anyway, I¡¯ve got a great tip for you. Mr. Goldstein is looking for a seal. You¡¯ll be making a huge contribution if you can find it.¡± ¡°A seal? What seal?¡± Josiah asked excitedly, his eyes lighting up. Thus, Logan described the seal to him. In order to change Jonathan¡¯s impression of him, Josiah ordered his men to find the seal at all costs. Jonathan took a sip of the seafood soup as the gentle breeze blew. Sure enough, it tasted extraordinary. He was on the top floor of the restaurant by the sea. It was a luxurious ce, and only a handful of people could afford to spend there. Hence, the ce was quite empty. At the same time, Josiah personally kept himpany and described the scenery with great enthusiasm. Suddenly, his secretary dashed in from the outside, looking anxious. ¡°Mr. Zeimet¡ª¡± ¡°Be quiet! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡± Josiah yelled angrily, shooting his secretary a re. However, the secretary looked extremely troubled, as if he had something urgent to say. Noticing the secretary¡¯s bodynguage, Jonathan waved his hand and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go off and settle your work. Nothing will happen with Logan here.¡± Josiah opened his mouth to say something. Ultimately, he decided to leave the room. After all, his secretary would never behave like that if not for a major matter. True enough, as soon as Josiah walked out, the secretary said anxiously, ¡°Something bad has happened. Durbaine is in chaos. The four prominent families are causing trouble everywhere. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve lost their minds.¡± Josiah was shocked. His face fell, and he said coldly, ¡°Have they gone mad? How dare they cause trouble at this time? Pass on my orders. Tell them to behave if they don¡¯t want to die. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to punish the four prominent families severely.¡± He hurried downstairs and got into the car with the secretary, wanting to rush to the governor¡¯s office to deal with the mess. However, as soon as he got into the car, the secretary who originally had his head lowered suddenly pulled out a sharp dagger and stabbed it into the back of Josiah¡¯s waist. Pfft! Warm blood spattered out of Josiah¡¯s wound. His eyes widened in surprise, his face filled with disbelief. To his surprise, his secretary smirked and breathed, ¡°Mr. Zeimet, Salonius Corporation sends their regards. You should rest. It¡¯s time for Durbaine to have a change.¡± Josiah¡¯s most trusted secretary had already been secretly bribed by Salonius Corporation long ago, without Josiah¡¯s knowledge. The events in the car happened discreetly. s, the dagger was coated with poison. By the time Josiah realized what was happening, his body had gone limp. He had no energy left to speak. At his veryst breath, Josiah did not bother fighting to live. Instead, he turned to look in Jonathan¡¯s direction with a guilty expression. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll be your servant or even an animal to repay you in my next life if there¡¯s one. Sadly, everything was toote by then. Josiah was dragged into the car by the secretary, and they sped off. The entire incident happened in a sh. No one saw what exactly happened. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s your steak. Please enjoy your food.¡± A beautiful young waitress came over with a te while bending down slightly. Immediately, the aroma of the beef permeated the air of the room. Jonathan raised his brow and fixed his gaze on the youngdy¡¯s face. ¡°You haven¡¯t been working here for long, right?¡± The youngdy was in her twenties and looked gorgeous. Her skin was crystal clear, like a pool of spring water. It gave one the feeling that she could only be observed from afar. Jonathan¡¯s words made the youngdy¡¯s face flush. She lowered her head and answered, ¡°I-I¡¯ve been working here for a few days.¡± ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The youngdy looked reluctant. Blushing, she lowered her head and pursed her lips, unwilling to say a word. Meanwhile, Logan watched the entire scene in surprise. Disbelief was written all over his face. The mighty Asura has been battling for so many years and has never been interested in women. And now, a mere waitress has caught his attention? This is rare! Logan¡¯s curiosity was triggered. His eyes gleamed as he waited for a good show. The youngdy thought for a while before slowly lifting her hand as if she had finally summoned her courage. Logan leaned forward as his eyes stared fixedly at the scene before him. He was curious to find out the charms of the woman that captured Jonathan¡¯s heart. Just as the youngdy extended her arm, a wisp of ck smoke rose from her palm. Following that, countless needles flew toward Jonathan like raindrops from a storm. Logan, who was the nearest to Jonathan, realized something was wrong the second he saw the ck smoke. Without even thinking about it, Logan grabbed the table in front of him and lunged at Jonathan, wanting to block the attack on thetter¡¯s behalf. However, Logan was more than surprised to discover his arms were out of strength, as if someone had broken them. Everything happened faster than words could describe. Soon, the steel needles had already arrived in front of Jonathan. The youngdy, who originally looked charming, now had a vicious expression disyed on her face. She looked at Jonathan as if he were a dead man. She scoffed, ¡°Asura, my ass. He looks just as normal as everyone else. What a joke.¡± Buzz! Just as the dozens of steel needles flew in the air, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar reverberated in the room and even on the outside. All the needles melted instantly and turned into a pile of ck metal chips, ttering to the ground. Shock filled the youngdy¡¯s eyes. The needles had gone through countless tempering, which made each one of them incredibly hard and strong. Yet, they turned into chips in just a blink of an eye. She sensed something was amiss and wanted to flee the scene. Suddenly, she felt a cold sensation on her neck. Before she realized it, Heaven Sword had already made a cut on her skin. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Take another step forward, and your head will be gone,¡± Jonathan said indifferently. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 The Legendary Man Chapter 445 An Encounter By Chance The youngdy froze, and she lifted her head to look at Jonathan in disbelief. Her face was pale, and her brows were tightly knitted. ¡°When did you find out?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Heleena tell you she stole Shylic from me?¡± Jonathan raised his brow, looking calm. The shock on the youngdy¡¯s face grew more intense. Heleena Talo was her senior, who was an incredible person. Yet, she seemed insignificant when Jonathan mentioned her name. Logan was so furious that his eyes seemed to spew fire. He could not believe that he, themander- in-chief of Durbaine Special Force, had let an assassin make a move in front of him. Even worse, he did not know about it beforehand. If Jonathan had let his guard down and got injured, there was nothing Logan could do to make up for it, even if thetter died a hundred times. ¡°You¡¯re courting for death!¡± Logan bit down hard on his tongue, and an excruciating pain shot to his head. The drowsiness in him vanished suddenly, and he was charged with energy once again. With bloodshot eyes, he grabbed the fork on the table and pounced on the youngdy like a ferocious tiger. Swoosh! The fork pierced through the youngdy¡¯s neck as if it were a sharp dagger. She copsed to the ground and stopped breathing. Panting heavily, Logan turned to look at Jonathan and fell heavily to his knees. He looked utterly ashamed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein! I was too careless for not realizing when the assassin sneaked in,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve been living a peaceful life for too long. That¡¯s why you lost your vignce.¡± Jonathan¡¯s simple sentences made Logan sweat profusely. His back was drenched in sweat, and hopelessness filled his eyes as if he already saw himself in Northern Crimson Prison. However, Jonathan quickly softened his tone. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely your fault. Shylic is colorless and tasteless. Besides, it¡¯s a poison made of a specialbination. It¡¯s easy for ordinary people to fall for it when they¡¯re unaware of the situation. I¡¯ll let you off this time. Don¡¯t make the same mistake in the future.¡± Logan heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead, nodding vehemently. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I promise this will never happen again.¡± After breakfast, they followed the sightseeing course Josiah had nned beforehand. The first stop was Durbaine¡¯s most famous beach¡ªBanwood Beach. As a tourist spot widely known in Chanaea, it was naturally packed with tourists, even if it was still fairly early in the morning. Logan was already feeling very skittish at that point. When he saw the number of people walking around, his brows twisted into a knot. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll get the ce cleared in case something happens again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Jonathan nced at the terrified Logan and said calmly, ¡°No buts. There are tons of people on earth who want to kill me throughout the years of my battling journey. What¡¯s the point of living every day in fear? If they want to kill me, by all means, go ahead. They¡¯re nothing but a swarm of ants that¡¯s not worth my attention.¡± He, also known as Asura, had been killing people for the longest time. The amount of bloodshed and the number of lives that died at his hands were impossible to count. He could not be bothered about the insignificant forces who wanted to eliminate him. Countless white seashells decorated the golden sand like the stars in the sky. As the bright sun shone on the earth, they seemed to reflect the light as if they were zed. Words were simply not enough to describe its beauty, especially in pictures. Naturally, that ce had be everydy¡¯s must-visit location for picture-taking. ¡°Go lower, Angie. Make a cute expression.¡± A girl in a bikini was squatting on the ground with a camera in her hand, helping her friend to take pictures. Click! After taking the picture, the girl nced around, and her mouth opened wide. Noticing her friend¡¯s expression, Ang hurried over and asked curiously, ¡°Emmeline, what did you see?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else to take pictures. The view here isn¡¯t nice,¡± Emmeline suggested as a look of nervousness shed across her eyes. She quickly grabbed Ang¡¯s hand and scurried to the side. Ang had a look of utter confusion. Not understanding Emmeline¡¯s words, the former shook her hand off. ¡°Emmeline, this is one of the most beautiful sceneries at Banwood Beach. Besides, we¡¯ve already arranged to meet Mr. Sanderson here. We can¡¯t possibly stand him up.¡± A hint of helplessness emerged on Emmeline¡¯s face. She had no choice but to turn her head aside as if she was hiding from someone. Since Banwood Beach was a ce where many beauties gathered, it was natural for perverts to make it their hunting ground. As Josephine¡¯s sister, Emmeline naturally looked as pretty as the former. Moreover, she was around eighteen years old. It did not take long for the men to set eyes on her youthful body. Right then, a blonde man wearing a pair of beach shorts walked over from a distance with a yful smile. He attempted to strike a conversation. ¡°Hey, gorgeous. Are you here on a trip? I¡¯m a regr here. I know of a few ces that look amazing in pictures. Why don¡¯t I take you girls there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Please ask someone else,¡± Emmeline rejected him right away. She was feeling conflicting emotions. Thus, she was not in the mood to care about so much. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The blonde man¡¯s face fell as he had hit a snag. He nced around, and another idea came to him. ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be so cold. You haven¡¯t applied sunscreen yet, right? You can easily get sunburned in this weather. Why don¡¯t I help you apply it?¡± With that, he reached out and touched Emmeline¡¯s shoulder, making her yelp in fright and hurriedly take a few steps back. Hearing themotion, Ang rushed over and pushed the blonde man. ¡°Are you crazy? Stay away from my friend, or I¡¯ll make you pay.¡± The man scrutinized Ang and put on a fake smile. ¡°Wow. Such big words. I¡¯ve been around here for so long, yet it¡¯s my first time seeing someone talking to me like this.¡± ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m Hector Sanderson¡¯s friend. You better think twice before doing anything.¡± Ang revealed her trump card with an arrogant expression. To her surprise, the man was unfazed. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ve never heard of him. Anyway, you pushed me real hard just now. I¡¯m in a lot of pain now. Pay me thirty thousand dors for my medical fee, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Just like Emmeline, Ang was still a student. There was no way they had that much money on them. The man¡¯s expression darkened, and he called out to a distance. Immediately, a group of five to six unruly thugs walked over and surrounded the girls. ¡°Youngdy, if you can¡¯t pay up, then you can join us for a couple of drinks. That way, we¡¯ll let this matter go. If not¡­¡± The blonde man scrutinized the girls, and an eerie smile crept onto his lips. The meaning of the look on his face was self-evident. Ang pretended to be calm, unwilling to give in so easily. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. Mr. Sanderson won¡¯t forgive you if youy a finger on us,¡± she warned. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 The Legendary Man Chapter 446 There was no help at hand; whatever assistance there might be was too far away. The blonde guy, Maurice,ughed scornfully with a look of contempt shing through his eyes. He got hold of Ang by the shoulders and started massaging her impudently. ¡°Fine, let Mr. Sandersone. Then he can see for himself how I have my way with you.¡± Thunderousughter rose up from all around them, with everyone looking on in derisive merriment. Ang felt both angry and worried, but her face remained defiant. Emmeline, who had remained silent all the while, suddenly seemed to have decided on a course of action. Raising her head, she gave Maurice an ambiguous look and said, ¡°You¡¯d better go now. Otherwise, you may not live to see another day.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Maurice gazed at her in incredulity and dismissed her words as the most hrious joke that he had ever heard. ¡°Are you right in the brain?¡± Maurice snorted disdainfully and drew Ang into his arms while the others attempted to do likewise with Emmeline. ¡°Let me go!¡± Emmeline panicked and suddenly yelled at the top of her voice, ¡°Jonathan,e and save me!¡± Earlier on, she had stumbled upon Jonathan when she was taking some photographs but had intentionally kept her distance from him then. She had been avoiding him all the while and hence, had refused toe to Durbaine with him. However, she could not be bothered with all that now. Hearing Emmeline¡¯s screams, Maurice smirked. ¡°Shout all you want. The louder you shout, the more exhrated I am. Let me tell you, b**ch, no one can stop me today; not even Superman.¡± He had barely finished speaking when arge hand from behind him grasped him by the throat. Like the chick in the clutch of a swooping eagle, Maurice was lifted with his feet dangling in the air. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even need Superman to choke you to death.¡± Logan¡¯s deep, sinister voice boomed behind him, and standing right beside Logan was Jonathan. Immobilized by the grip around his neck, Maurice¡¯s eyes betrayed fear and anxiety. He shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Fight back!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The thugs were brought to their senses and moved into action. But did they have any idea who Logan was? He was a hell of a fighter who had been through blood baths and massacres. These few ruffians were nothing but tiny little ants in his eyes, all of whom he could kill with a flick of his finger. In the blink of an eye, Maurice¡¯s flunkeys were sprawled on the ground, all unable to get up. Some suffered dislocations, while the more seriously injured had broken bones. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what should I do with these punks? Shall I finish them off?¡± asked Logan casually. ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me.¡± On hearing Logan¡¯s dismissive talk of death, the thugs turned pale with fear. In the past, they were in their element, bullying helpless, ordinary people. Faced with the real tough guy, it was to their credit that they did not pee in their pants. ¡°Throw them out. They¡¯re an eyesore,¡± said Jonathan impatiently with a wave of his hand. In front of Emmeline, he did not want to spill blood. ¡°Get lost!¡± Logan gave a kick, and the ruffians turned tail and scampered off. After they had gone, Emmeline turned to look at Jonathan with mixed feelings. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently. ¡°I-I¡¯m okay,¡± replied Emmeline, her face showing some embarrassment. ¡°You two girls had better be more careful when traveling on your own, or you¡¯ll be at the mercy of unscrupulous people.¡± Jonathan had meant it to be sound advice, but to the girls, he seemed to be chiding them. Ang was proud and arrogant by nature, and the color rose to her face after hearing his words. She pouted her lips and muttered, ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s a few punks? If Mr. Sanderson were here, they would have been on their knees begging for mercy.¡± Before Jonathan could reply, Logan broke into augh. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get them back and wait for your Mr. Sanderson to save you?¡± Ang¡¯s expression froze, then her demeanor became awkward. Emmeline quietly changed the subject by saying, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a famous juice bar ahead. Why don¡¯t we try it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan had not intended to be too close to them, but this was, after all, Durbaine. Should anything unexpected happen to Emmeline, he would have to face the music with Josephine. In a short while, they arrived at the juice bar. This was a popr picture-perfect spot for inte influencers, and there were frequently long queues outside the door. ¡°There are too many people here. We may have to wait till the cowse home,¡±mented Emmeline gloomily. At that moment, Ang produced a gold-colored card. ¡°Ta-da. This is a super exclusive VIP card given to me by Mr. Sanderson. With this, I don¡¯t need to queue. Just wait here while I go in to get your orders.¡± She swept a defiant look over Jonathan in the act of one-upmanship. Logan could not help smiling as he shook his head. This spoilt brat is an airhead. What¡¯s so great about a VIP card when the whole of Durbainees under Jonathan? ¡°Jonathan, take no notice of Ang. She¡¯s rather stubborn by nature.¡± Emmeline took it upon herself to apologize on behalf of Ang, as she knew full well what Jonathan was capable of. Should Ang somehow offend Jonathan, she could meet with an end that was beyond imagination. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a spoilt brat who¡¯s not worth trifling with,¡± replied Jonathan calmly. At that instant, they suddenly heard the sounds of a fracas from the juice bar. ¡°How dare you say that my VIP card is fake? How dare you?¡± Ang was standing at akimbo, her face red with anger. The shop assistant at the juice bar exined patiently, ¡°Madam, our shop has never issued any VIP card, and we do not have a greenne system. Everyone has to queue.¡± ¡°Your position here is too low; that is why you don¡¯t recognize this card. I want to see your boss!¡± said Ang arrogantly and with disdain. The shop assistant had no choice, and after a short while, a fat middle-aged man with a baldpate came over hurriedly. After ncing at the VIP card in Ang¡¯s hand, he guffawed loudly. ¡°My dear girl, I¡¯m the boss here. You¡¯ve been tricked. This is a fake card selling for two apiece and is mass-produced online. I suggest you go to the end of the line and queue.¡± ¡°How can it be? How can it be fake?¡± Ang blushed a deep red when she heard that her VIP card was a fake, especially when she was told off in front of so many people. She was so embarrassed that she wished the ground would swallow her up. After witnessing what had happened, Emmeline went up to Ang hastily and patted her on her back. ¡°Let it go. This must be a misunderstanding.¡± Ang stamped her foot angrily and said through gritted teeth, ¡°What misunderstanding? It¡¯s obvious that the boss knows nothing at all! A fake card at two apiece indeed! Can Mr. Sanderson¡¯s card be a fake?¡± Ang snorted in derision as she stared with hatred at the boss of the juice bar. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 The Legendary Man Chapter 447 Fake Wine However, at that very moment, Jonathan shot Logan a meaningful gaze. Thetter took the hint and bobbed his head as he strode toward the juice bar. Not long after, the boss of that bar approached them with four sses of their signature drink, serving them respectfully as he arrived at their table. s, Ang once again became as proud as a peacock, leering the boss in the eye as she parted her lips jubntly. ¡°What are these for? Is this some kind of apology? So, you finally realized what a prominent figure Mr. Sanderson is.¡± A baffled look marred the boss¡¯ countenance at once. In actuality, he had no idea who the so-called Mr. Sanderson was. He had personally waited on them primarily because of Logan¡¯s background. Never would he dare to let themander-in-chief of Durbaine Special Force get in the queue like somemoners. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship Logan was sharing with Ang, so he kept his reasons under his hat. Even so, Ang assumed that the bald boss had kept his lips buttoned due to fear. Hence, she turned all the more arrogant there and then. Her nose was hung so high up in the air. ¡°Hmph! Never mind that! At least you¡¯re not that incorrigible. I¡¯ll forgive you this once. I hope you learned your lesson well. Don¡¯t repeat the same mistake in the future.¡± As Jonathan listened to her rambling on and on, a tinge of impatience flitted across his face. ¡°I think we should go lest that Mr. Sanderson of hers would slip into a fit of rage and ravage the entire juice bar.¡± Pfft! Upon hearing that, Logan couldn¡¯t hinder himself anymore from breaking into a peal of thunder. Ang, in turn, flew off the handle with her eyes zing with wrath as if her lungs were about to explode. ring daggers at Jonathan, she fumed, ¡°Hey, Jonathan, I¡¯m simply refraining from arguing with a lowly person like you. You¡¯d better give it a rest. Don¡¯t think I have no idea of who you are. Everyone knows you¡¯re that matrilocal son-inw of the Smiths, a sore loser. So, drop your act already.¡± Logan¡¯s visage did a one-eighty, bing frosty as soon as she finished her insult. The air was instantly filled with a chilling, murderous vibe. How dare she defames Asura with her filthy mouth! She deserves a thousand deaths! ¡°What are you trying to do next? You¡¯re thinking about threatening me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Despite Logan¡¯s menacing mien, not even a trace of fear was present within Ang. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Emmeline, on the flip side, jumped in fright. She, for one, knew Jonathan¡¯s identity inside and out. She had had firsthand experience thest time Jonathan vented his rage. Ever since then, she found it hard to walk out of the trauma. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, Ang! Jonathan¡¯s nothing of the sort,¡± came Emmeline¡¯s words in a sh, trying to smooth things out before Ang got onto Jonathan¡¯s nerves. ¡°Tch! I¡¯m not the gossipmonger who started it. Everybody in Jadeborough is talking about it.¡± A snort escaped from Ang¡¯s mouth as she disregarded Emmeline. ¡°Ang, you really¡ª¡± Before Emmeline could say anything much, a violent roar sounded out of nowhere from afar. Immediately afterward, a convertible sports car could be seen driving toward their location. As a series of rumbling engine sounds drew the public attention like a ma, the entire scene breathed an exaggerated swagger. Ang¡¯s eyes lit up in a heartbeat as she cast a sidelong nce at Jonathan, putting on a smug look. ¡°Don¡¯t you all know that Mr. Sanderson is the heir of his family? Besides, he¡¯s not one of those silver- spooned brats. Rather, hepleted his studies abroad beforeing back here and established manypanies from scratch. A true self-made big shot like him is so much more capable than you- know-who.¡± The sports car made its way right next to Ang beforeing to a halt. Following that, Ang hurriedly dashed toward the car. An ingratiating smile was etched on her face the whole time. ¡°You¡¯ve kept me waiting for so long, Mr. Sanderson. Here, have a taste of this. I¡¯ve queued up personally just to get you their signature drink.¡± The man whom Ang was talking to in the car was Hector Sanderson. He didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as he grabbed the drink and took a mouthful of it straight away. At the same time, his gazended on the group of three not far away behind Ang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll only be bringing your best friend over? What are the other two guys doing over there?¡± ¡°Pfft! Beats me.¡± Ang¡¯s expression was inundated with disdain. She seemed to havepletely forgotten about them being her saviors a moment ago. Hector then strutted over to the table and sized Emmeline up from head to toe. His eyes sparkled at once as he struck up a conversation with thetter. ¡°Hello, gorgeous. You must be Ang¡¯s best friend, Emmeline. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Emmeline nodded in response. Ever since Jonathan got out of his car a while ago, he hadid his eyes only on Emmeline, totally giving Jonathan and Logan the cold shoulder. It was as if the duo wasn¡¯t there at all. Right at that juncture, Hector pointed toward his convertible sports car and suggested, ¡°Somewhere ahead from here is an exceptionally breathtakingndscape. Care to go for a ride, Emmeline?¡± ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. I still have two of my friends here with me.¡± Emmeline declined his offer outright while shaking her head. It was then Hector finally spared a peek between Jonathan and Logan. He could barely muster up a skin-deep grin at them. ¡°Those two? Please! You can just forget about them. Guys, why don¡¯t you get yourselves something to eat over there? Tell them my name. I¡¯ll foot the bill for you.¡± ¡°How generous of you, Mr. Sanderson! The food here isn¡¯t cheap, you know. You ought to count your blessings today.¡± Ang was so busy sucking up to Hector. Jonathan merely shook his head, not even interested in calling Hector out. He¡¯ll never get the chance to pick up the bill with Logan around. Logan will definitely beat him to it. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m starting to feel hungry, too. Why don¡¯t we eat first?¡± Emmeline was quick to initiate a fresh topic to continue the exchange. ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s go, then. I owned the restaurant just up ahead. I¡¯ll bring you there right now,¡± dered Hector, sounding both rich and generous. Since they were all here in his territory, he would naturally put his wealth on full disy so that he could leave an impression on Emmeline that he truly had very deep pockets. When the group arrived at the restaurant, Hector pronounced, ¡°Order anything you desire. Also, there¡¯s a bottle of vintage wine I¡¯ve been treasuring¡ªLafite from 1982. It¡¯s worth more than hundreds of thousands. We should really give it a try.¡± ¡°Wow! Mr. Sanderson¡¯s such a baller!¡± Ang¡¯s eyes twinkled as she stampeded to bootlick Hector. Not long after they took their seats in the private dining room, Hector brought over a bottle of red wine. Sneaking a nce at the bottle, Logan failed to stifle a chuckle. Hector froze at that, his face darkened. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve never seen Lafite in a bottle like this one, so I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Logan held back his laughter on that note. One nce at it was all he needed to pinpoint this counterfeit bottle of wine. It could only be worth below a hundred, at most. Hector, however, presumed that Logan was indeed seeing this for the very first time. Therefore, he wore a satisfied smirk and decided to gloat about his prize wine. ¡°This 1982 Lafite is the most valuable because its fermentation environment was at its prime during that year. Sadly, it¡¯s bing scarce now. With every sip you take, the world will be deprived of yet another sip of Lafite. You guys should be d to have this opportunity!¡± Looking at Hector being on a roll with all his nonsensical words, Jonathan was bereft of speech. That would be logical, for Jonathan had already seen even the world¡¯s most exquisite red wine, much less a 1982 Lafite. Unfortunately for Hector, this Lafite in his possession was clearly a fake. Even the bottle used to contain it was a replica. Yet, he was oblivious to all that as he went on with his bber. The second Hector caught a glimpse of the look on Jonathan¡¯s face, though, he couldn¡¯t suppress his urge to m his palm right on the table. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Am I that funny? Just so you know, I¡¯m allowing you two to stick your butt around for Emmeline¡¯s sake, all right? Otherwise, what right do the likes of you have to sit here with me?¡± ¡°Exactly! What a pair of ignorant fools,¡± muttered Ang as she continued to belittle them. Listening to Hector¡¯s taunt, Logan put on an ice-cold demeanor right away and sneered, ¡°What don¡¯t you tell me what right we have? If Emmeline¡¯s not present today, what position are you in to have this privilege of sharing the same table with us?¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 The Legendary Man Chapter 448 Beg For Forgiveness Thest person who dared to speak rudely to Jonathan was the King of War of West Region, and that King of War was dead long ago. However, upon hearing what Logan had said, Hector scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Stop acting as though you¡¯re a big shot. Who do you think you are? Do you know what this ce is? This is Durbaine, my territory!¡± Your territory? The moment Logan heard that phrase, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle out loud, but when he was about to speak, Ang snorted coldly and chimed in, ¡°Emmeline, you¡¯d better advise them that this is not a ce for them to show off or put on an act. Mr. Sanderson is not someone they can afford to provoke.¡± ¡°Angie, you¡­¡± Emmeline knitted her brows as her expression fell. Although she truly wanted to keep her distance from Jonathan, she couldn¡¯t tolerate other people humiliating Jonathan in front of her. ¡°Angie, you should persuade Mr. Sanderson to stop talking. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be bad for him once things get out of hand,¡± Emmeline continued sincerely. However, her words sounded full of mockery to Hector. Is she looking down on me? In that instant, Hector¡¯s expression darkened as he grabbed a wine bottle on the table and hurled it toward Jonathan. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to see what he could do to me if I provoke him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Logan¡¯s countenance changed in a sh, and a murderous gleam shed in his eyes. With a raise of his hand, he gave Hector a tight p, causing thetter to fall onto the table with a loud thud. Upon witnessing that shocking scene, Ang was shocked to the core, her jaw dropping so wide that it looked as though her mouth was stuffed with a light bulb. ¡°H-How dare you hit Mr. Sanderson?¡± ¡°So what if I hit him?¡± Logan cocked his brow, emanating a murderous aura. Ang had never encountered such an urrence. She instantly let out a piercing scream in fear. Meanwhile, people outside the private room heard the ruckus and immediately barged into the room. ¡°Mr. Sanderson, what¡¯s going on?¡± With blood flowing out of his mouth, Hector raised his hand and pointed at Logan tremblingly. ¡°Beat him to death!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Sanderson!¡± With further ado, several subordinates of Hector raised the weapons in their hands and made a lunge for Logan. However, they were certainly no match for Logan. In less than a minute, those few people were punched by Logan and soon copsed onto the ground. Shrieks of agony then filled the entire room. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, Mr. Sanderson?¡± Logan sneered. A hint of contempt shed across his eyes. ¡°Judging from the looks of it, you¡¯re not that powerful.¡± ¡°Just you wait! Your number is up!¡± Hector shot a cold look at Logan and took out his phone to dial a number. Soon, he spoke into the phone anxiously, ¡°Dad, bring your men over here as soon as possible! Someone hit me at our family¡¯s hotel!¡± After hanging up the phone, Hector red at Logan and said, ¡°My dad ising over. Just you all wait!¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait,¡± Logan replied with a nonchnt look on his face. A few momentster, the sounds of car engine roaring suddenly came from the outside of the building. Soon after, a middle-aged man rushed inside with about eight brawny men in ck suits behind him. Hector, who was originally downcast, immediately seemed as though he had met his savior. He hurriedly called, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here. Save me!¡± Brad Sanderson¡¯s expression was grim. Before he stepped into the room, he had shouted, ¡°Who hit my son? Come out this instant!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s them!¡± Hector pointed to the side, but the moment Brad nced in that direction, beads of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Logan Griffin? Durbaine Special Force¡¯s highest-rankingmander? Why is he here? When Brad saw Logan, the former¡¯s legs instantly buckled. After all, Logan was the highest-ranking official in Durbaine. With Brad¡¯s social status, he usually could only see Logan from a distance at a certain dinner party, and he was not even qualified to say hello to Logan. And yet, this little bastard has offended Logan Griffin? Brad was so shocked that his scalp tingled. Is this little bastard trying to kill me? Seeing Brad was in a daze, Hector couldn¡¯t help but urge his father. ¡°Dad, what are you looking at? Quick! Teach them a lesson!¡± However, the moment he finished speaking, Brad raised his hand and smacked Hector in the face. Hector was utterly stunned. Disbelief was written all over his face. He looked as though he couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. ¡°Dad, why did you hit me?¡± Before Hector could finish what he wanted to say, he noticed the menacing look in his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Shut up!¡± Brad uttered the two words through gritted teeth. He then grabbed Hector¡¯s hair and brought his son toward Logan, forcing a smile that looked more dreadful than his crying face. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°C-Commander Griffin, this prodigal son of mine is ill-mannered and thus offended you. Please spare a lowly person like him. I am here to apologize on his behalf!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Upon hearing Brad¡¯s words, Logan couldn¡¯t stop himself from scoffing. He mocked, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to receive your apology. You son wanted to break my legs.¡± ¡°That bastard!¡± Brad shook like a leaf out of anger. However, Hector was still feeling dizzy, so he still couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. Not thinking straight, he asked, ¡°Dad, why did you hit me? You should hit them instead!¡± ¡°Hit you? Hitting you is the lightest punishment!¡± Brad roared in fury and then kicked Hector in the knee before ring at his son with bulging eyes. ¡°How I wish I could kill you right now!¡± Clenching his fists tightly, Brad continued to beat Hector up for a while. He used all of his strength as he showered punches and kicks on his son, not holding back at all. When he saw that Hector was as good as dead, Brad fell to his knees in front of Logan with a thud. ¡°Commander Griffin, please! Please forgive him. I only have one son. If he dies, our family will not have any descendants! Commander Griffin, as long as you can forgive him and let him live, I¡¯ll be willing to do anything! If you still feel pissed off, I can gift this hotel to you as an apology gift. What do you think?¡± As Brad kneeled before Logan like a dog begging for thetter to give Hector another chance, Ang paled upon seeing that. She was dumbstruck. H-How is this possible? Isn¡¯t Mr. Sanderson very powerful in Durbaine? Isn¡¯t he the one in control of everything in this ce? Never had she thought that the influential Hector would get beaten. Not only that, but even his father also kneeled down before another man to plead for forgiveness even though Hector was the one who was hit. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 The Legendary Man Chapter 449 You Are Next Instantly, Ang¡¯s legs turned to jelly, and she copsed onto the floor, her eyes filled with horror. Emmeline¡¯s heart went out to Ang when she saw the defeated look on Ang¡¯s face. Emmeline lifted her head and gazed at Jonathan pleadingly. ¡°Jonathan, Angie is my bestie. Can you forgive her this time for my sake? I¡¯m your sister-inw¡­¡± ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m your brother-inw now?¡± Upon hearing Emmeline¡¯s plea, Jonathan casually waved his hand. ¡°When you need my help, you treat me as your brother-inw. If not, I¡¯m just a stranger?¡± ¡°No¡­ T-That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Emmeline became agitated. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± Jonathan waved it off,pletely unfazed. No matter who the Sanderson family and Ang were, they were all ants in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even bother to spare them a nce. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Like a prisoner who had been granted an amnesty, Brad thanked Jonathan profusely. ¡°Thank you for your mercy. Once I get back home, I¡¯ll definitely teach this brat a lesson. I promise this kind of incident will not happen again.¡± Jonathan was not interested in listening to Brad¡¯s words, so he shooed them away. ¡°Scram!¡± Brad hurriedly dragged the bloodied Hector out of the ce and scurried away without looking back. Jonathan looked toward Emmeline, asking casually, ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡± ¡°I n to stroll around Durbaine with Ang. Durbaine has a lot of nice ces I haven¡¯t been to,¡± Emmeline replied in a hushed tone. However, when Ang heard that, the color drained from her face instantly. She shook her head fervently. ¡°Emmeline, forget it. I¡¯m not feeling well. M-Maybe next time¡­¡± With that, she wheeled around and scampered away as though she was escaping from something scary. A hint of helplessness emerged on Emmeline¡¯s face when she saw that. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m pretty much done with my affairs here. Stop running around. Just follow me!¡± Since Ang was gone, Jonathan naturally wouldn¡¯t let Emmeline stroll around Durbaine by herself. ¡°If something goes wrong with youter, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to your sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that incident, Emmeline no longer had the mood to visit the ces in Durbaine. Besides, now that Ang was gone and left Emmeline behind, thetter was worried that she might encounter something dangerous. Walking beside Jonathan, Emmeline asked in a low voice, ¡°Jonathan, who is that guy beside you? He looks so fierce.¡± The entire time, Jonathan did not say much, and it was Logan who gave off a menacing aura. ¡°Is he fierce?¡± Jonathan looked back and nced at Logan before remarking casually, ¡°I think he¡¯s quite docile.¡± Docile? He almost kills the father-son duo of the Sanderson family. How is he docile? Emmeline twitched her lips, not wanting to waste her time on this. She knew even if she continued to probe, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t tell her anything. After such a fuss, they no longer had the mood to continue dining at the hotel. However, when Logan wanted to call Josiah to ask thetter out for lunch together, Logan realized he couldn¡¯t reach Josiah. ¡°What happened? I can¡¯t reach Josiah¡¯s phone.¡± Logan¡¯s heart sank. He had the gut feeling that something was off. With Josiah¡¯s character, no matter how busy he was, he would still answer Logan¡¯s call unless something had happened to Josiah. Just then, a ck car came from afar and soon came to a stop in front of them. Then, they saw Josiah¡¯s secretary get out of the car. ¡°Where¡¯s Josiah? Why didn¡¯t he answer my call?¡± Logan asked. The secretary adjusted his sses, walking toward Logan. Just as the secretary was about to speak, his gaze changed as he suddenly took out a knife and aimed it at Logan¡¯s abdomen. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This kind of despicable sneak attack was extremely insidious, but Logan was an experienced fighter, so the sneak attack couldn¡¯t harm him. With a flip of his hand, Logan grabbed the secretary¡¯s wrist and twisted it forcefully. With a crack, the secretary¡¯s wrist was broken. ¡°You¡¯re gutsy. You even dared to attack me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Even when his wrist was broken, the secretary still sneered, ¡°I even had the guts to kill Josiah. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to finish you off? Logan Griffin, be smart, and you¡¯d better not ask for trouble. Otherwise, you won¡¯t live until tomorrow.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The moment he heard the news of Josiah¡¯s death, Logan¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Josiah is dead? You killed him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The secretary snorted coldly. ¡°Logan, do you think Durbaine still belongs to you and Josiah? Let me tell you something. There is going to be an upheaval in Durbaine soon! From now onward, Durbaine belongs to the four prominent families!¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± From the moment Logan knew that Josiah was dead, Logan was vexed. He abruptly grabbed the secretary¡¯s neck and snapped his neck. After that, he turned toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it looks like something bad is going to happen!¡± ¡°I heard that.¡± Jonathan sounded as if he was neither irritated nor agitated, but the look in his eyes was ice-cold. Just as he said that, sounds of car engine roaring were heard. Dozens of minivans sped down the road, rushing toward them. Soon, the doors to the cars were opened, and a group of sturdy, ck-clothed men lunged at them right away. Go to h*ll! Logan¡¯s expression darkened as he also rushed toward the men head-on. ¡°Stay away, and don¡¯t get injured!¡± Jonathan turned to look at a startled Emmeline, who was hiding behind him. She was obviously terrified as her face turned pale and her eyes widened in fear. ¡°Jonathan, b-be careful¡­¡± Emmeline reminded softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This group of losers is no match for me!¡± Jonathan smirked, undaunted by those brawny men in ck. However, right as those words came out of his mouth, another group of men in ck suits joined the fight. Holding a gun in his hand, Misalov charged toward Jonathan menacingly with several well-builtckeys behind him. ¡°Are you surprised that we meet again so soon?¡± Misalov sneered, a trace of resentment glimmering in his eyes. ¡°Seems like I didn¡¯t beat you up hard enough this afternoon!¡± Jonathan shot a nonchnt look at Misalov, and his gaze became frosty. ¡°D*mn you!¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s defiant reply, Misalov flew into a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t think that no one in Durbaine has the guts toy a finger on you just because you have Josiah on your side. We, Salonius Corporation, are not afraid of you! Josiah has died, and the next one will be you!¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 The Legendary Man Chapter 450 Incapable Of Killing Me ¡°Is yourpany responsible for Josiah¡¯s death?¡± Jonathan asked while ring at Misalov, his eyes zing with murderous fury. He added, ¡°Did your country¡¯s people not tell you that you Jetroinian mutts have no right to behave insolently here on Chanaean grounds?¡± ¡°F*ck you! Who are you calling a mutt?¡± Misalov flew into a rage. ¡°No, you¡¯re worse than a mutt!¡± Something flickered in Jonathan¡¯s eyes just then. A frosty killing intent manifested in the space, making it seem like everything had frozen in time. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Misalov roared. Suddenly, a deafening bang broke out as a golden bullet shot ahead. The bullet seemed slow when described, but at that instant, it pierced through the air ferociously. All one could see was Jonathan¡¯s hand flicking. Then, the bullet punctured his palm, but it lost control immediately and flew upward to the ceiling. ¡°Kill him now!¡± Misalov thundered at the top of his lungs. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The burly men in ck did not waste a second after receiving the order. They whipped out their weapons and charged at Jonathan. Whoosh! A piercing sound filled the air as the Heaven Sword swung in one swift motion. Following that, the bodyguards fell one after the other onto the ground, blood gushing from their necks. Jonathan held his sword, standing tall with overwhelming pride and dignity, just like he did when defending Chanaea in the past. ¡°Remember this for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t ever parade around as you please here in Chanaea again! This country isn¡¯t a ce where you heinous Jetroinians can cause trouble!¡± Those words struck fear in the wide-eyed Misalov. He gulped anxiously, knowing that those burly men were elites trained by Salonius Corporation. An ordinary person could never best them inbat. Yet, none of them managed to resist Jonathan¡¯s attack, and all of them had now turned into corpses. A chill crept into Misalov¡¯s heart. At that point, he knew he had messed with the wrong person. ncing around warily, he then turned around in hopes of escaping. However, another whoosh sounded as the Heaven Sword sliced through the air. The noise resembled a roar from a bloodthirsty and starved dragon, the kind that one would hear in their nightmares. Misalov¡¯s calves got chopped off then and there. The cut was precise, leaving no bumps or jaggedness. It all happened so fast that Misalov could barely react, falling straight onto the ground. ¡°F*ck! How dare you hurt me? Salonius Corporation will never let you get away with this!¡± Misalov bellowed while raising his fists. His dark eyes emitted a fiery hatred. At the same time, Jonathan¡¯s finger remained coiled around the sword¡¯s hilt while his piercing gaze fixed on the former. ¡°Salonius Corporation? Thatpany is nothing in my eyes. Has no one told you how your fellow Jetroinians ran like cowardly mutts when I kicked them out of Chanaea back then?¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re lying! How could we, Jetroinians, be kicked out of here? They obviously left of their own volition, but you took credit for making them leave!¡± Even at a critical moment like this, Misalov insisted on his stubborn beliefs. A loud scoff came from Jonathan. He did not want to waste any more time talking to Misalov. Yet, just as he spoke, a loud rumbling sounded from outside. Dozens of ck sedans immediately drove to the hotel, surrounding it and blocking off all ess points. Being the head of the four prominent families, Benson led his elite subordinates as they rushed to the scene. ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more of my time, Logan. Kneel and surrender right now because it¡¯s yourst chance. If youply, perhaps I¡¯ll even leave your corpse untouched!¡± Benson stood at the forefront of his men, looking down on Logan while speaking. ¡°What did you say? Did I hear that right?¡± asked a bloodied Logan. With a cleaver in hand and dead bodies surrounding him, he looked like a demoning straight out of hell. ¡°I, Logan Griffin, will only kneel to the gods above and to Asura, but not you b*stards! Even if I die, I¡¯m going to die standing proud!¡± ¡°Hah! Since you insist on dying, I shall grant your wish!¡± A grim look shrouded Benson¡¯s face at that moment, the corner of his lips twisting contemptuously. ¡°Kill him!¡± With that, countless bulky men in ck charged at Logan. Besieged, Logan was ready to fight a bloody battle. Still, no matter how good of a fighter he was, there was no way he could defeat all those men. He was outnumbered. Not to mention that one would eventually be sloppy in a long, high-intensity battle. No longer as alert, Logan got stabbed in the leg, and his blood kept oozing. All of a sudden, the group of bulky men swarmed over like piranhas that had gotten a whiff of tantalizing blood. Logan could not hold them back any longer. Blood kept pouring down his calf, but he turned to look at Jonathan with only an unwavering thought. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯d like to continue fighting by your side in my next life!¡± With that, he snatched the cleaver from the ground and forced himself to stand upright. A soldier of Asura¡¯s must die with pride! However, a loud whoosh sounded in the next second. The sharp noise resounded in the air, rising above the sky and trembling the heavens. In the blink of an eye, the blood-red Heaven Sword swept past and slit the throat of the man in ck, who ran toward Logan. Immediately after, Jonathan strode over with his Heaven Sword in hand. Blood dripped from the Heaven Sword¡¯s sharp de. With every drop, the floor got stained into a gruesome shade of vermilion. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was then that surprise flickered in Logan¡¯s eyes. Back then, Jonathan had led their troops into sweeping past the battlefield and emerging victorious. The brimming confidence he had exuded then was the same at present. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Logan yelled out in awe. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word. Stay alive because you¡¯re still of use to me!¡± Jonathan interrupted the former. He then raised his chin to re at the Chanaeans behind Misalov. ¡°Is it that hard to be a good person? Why do you insist on serving others like a mutt?¡± Those words mercilessly plunged into Benson¡¯s ego like a spear. In response, rage overwhelmed his senses, causing his features to contort hideously. ¡°How dare you behave arrogantly even on the brink of death? Men, finish him off!¡± The men in ck behind him instantly darted toward Jonathan. Despite that, Jonathan did not seem to care. All he did was nkly nce at Benson, asking, ¡°Finish me off? You think a measly group like yourself is capable of killing me?¡± ¡°Why? Are we not enough to take you down?¡± Benson scoffed. ¡°Not at all!¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Well, how many men would it take to defeat you then? A thousand?¡± Benson jeered at Jonathan as though thetter was an idiot. ¡°Nope!¡± Jonathan shook his head and added, ¡°It¡¯ll take at least a hundred thousand!¡± Benson snorted like he had heard the world¡¯s biggest joke. ¡°Tsk! You f*cking lunatic! Men, don¡¯t waste any more time listening to his nonsense! Kill him!¡± ¡°I told you. Your itty-bitty group of men can¡¯t defeat me!¡± While still shaking his head, Jonathan snapped his fingers. Soon after, an earthquake-like trembling broke out on the once tranquil scene. Darkness seeped into the clear skies above as countless helicopters approached. Then, they released several ropes, and fully armed soldiers descended. Even on the street was an iing convoy of armored vehicles and tanks. The metal studs on their surfaces were so sharp that they could easily rip an enemy¡¯s flesh apart. The four prominent families that initially had arger number of men got besieged. Every person on their side could not help dropping their jaws, a tinge of fear tainting their bbergasted expressions. The same went for Benson, who trembled so much that even his knees weakened. At that instant, his mind focused on only one question¡ªWho the hell is that young man? Chapter 451 Chapter 451 The Legendary Man Chapter 451 Traitors A tense and murderous atmosphere filled the main street outside the hotel. One could almost suffocate from how dense it was. Just then, a tall figure emerged from the sea of fully armed soldiers and kneeled on one knee. He stated respectfully, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve arrived as per your order.¡± That man was one of the Eight Kings of War from Asura¡¯s Office, Hades. He was a legendary being, known for his mercilessness and the countless lives that perished in his hands. Thus, the public nicknamed him ¡°Hades.¡± He was very much the human embodiment of Hades, the god of the dead. Such a god-like killer¡¯s presence made even the experienced Logan shudder in trepidation. Needless to say, everyone there could barely stand straight as their knees had turned wobbly. Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed right then. Nothing, not even the smallestmotion, escapes the eyes of Asura¡¯s Office. Hades had received the news before Salonius Corporation sent their men to disrupt the peace in Durbaine. Hence, he rushed over at once. Jonathan condescendingly looked down at Benson, his sharp gaze piercing through thetter like a cold knife. He stated, ¡°A scumbag like you, who¡¯s in cahoots with Jetroinians and has harmed your fellow comrades, is a useless piece of trash! Your existence does nothing more but wastes our precious resources!¡± A chill ran down Benson¡¯s spine, spreading throughout his body and causing his knees to give in. Following a loud plop, Benson fell to the ground and loudly muttered, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll dly hand over all my family¡¯s assets and wealth. I can even disappear from your sight forever. I swear I won¡¯t ever set foot in Durbaine again.¡± ¡°Oh? So, you regret your actions now? Well, it¡¯s toote! Why didn¡¯t you consider the consequence when siding with Salonius Corporation back then? Didn¡¯t you foresee this day woulde?¡± A grim killing intent shed in Hades¡¯ eyes. He took wide strides over before his iron-like grip tightened around Benson¡¯s neck. With a forceful twist, a loud snap resounded, and Benson¡¯s neck immediately broke before everyone¡¯s eyes. A gory mixture of bleeding flesh and jagged bones soon came into view. Seeing that, everyone felt goosebumps rise on their skin. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hades¡¯ reputation was no joke. There was indeed no trace of mercy from him when he took others¡¯ lives. Everyone on the four prominent families¡¯ side was terror-stricken at that moment. They soon fell to their knees and begged in desperation. However, not even a hint of pity showed in Jonathan¡¯s gaze. He felt it was necessary for wrongdoers to pay the price for their actions. Anyone who joins forces with the enemy out of personal interests and betrays Chanaea can¡¯t be forgiven. Suddenly, a vicious red glow flitted across Hades¡¯ eyes as he rotated his wrists, warming them up. At the same time, he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I killed someone. It looks like I¡¯ll have to take a few lives today!¡± With that, all the armed soldiers made their moves. Chaos erupted outside the hotel as the soldiers were determined to make the four prominent families pay gravely for their despicable actions. Jonathan covered Emmeline¡¯s eyes and brought her inside the hotel. He worried that such a gory scene would traumatize Emmeline, who was still fairly young. Behind them was Logan, who limped along, since he had sustained severe injuries. Jonathan nced at him and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you get those wounds dealt with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Logan pretended to be unbothered but immediately winced when he identally stretched the wound on his body. It hurt so much that he gritted his teeth. Jonathan¡¯s lips curled into an amused smirk. Haha. That guy¡¯s thick skin would make for a pretty invincible shield. A minute passed before Hades, who was exuding an intense murderous aura, paced over with haste. Emmeline felt an inexplicable terror. Her eyes were filled with fear as she noticed the approaching warrior, but she dared not look him in the eye. Hades respectfully reported, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯ve cleared out the pests. All traitors working with Salonius Corporation have been exterminated.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan slightly nodded. He knew that Hades was always cautious and precise when handling things. Hence, Jonathan was confident that this time would be no exception. ¡°Have you investigated Josiah¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°I fear the odds are against his survival,¡± Hades replied. That elicited a sigh from Jonathan. It seems like Josiah became blinded by the vividness of life in Durbaine after leaving Asura¡¯s Office. The influence has made him less cautious than he used to be. He even hoped to get Salonius Corporation to invest in the businesses here. s, that backfired against him and bit him in the ass. While Jonathan was deep in thought, a soldier walked in but was hesitant to speak. Hades arched a brow at that. ¡°Speak up!¡± Every muscle in the soldier¡¯s body tensed up as he frantically reported, ¡°There¡¯s a woman named Sandra Haberly outside. She ims to have information about the seal and demands to see you, Commander.¡± ¡°Bring her in!¡± Jonathan ordered. It was not long before the pale-faced Sandra entered. The dead bodies and gruesome shes on them startled her with every step she took. Jonathan was slightly surprised as he shed a half-smile. ¡°And here I thought every member of the Haberly family was a traitor.¡± Sandra forced a smile. However, her smile was tense and further emphasized her helpless and startled expression. ¡°I tried to dissuade my grandpa and father, but they were too far gone in their greed. They insisted on working with Salonius Corporation, so their demise today is no surprise.¡± Those words took Jonathan by surprise, as he did not expect Sandra to be the sanest among her family members. ¡°You have information about the seal?¡± he asked. After calming herself down, Sandra took out a photo. It was a restored photo of some grooves caused by the seal on the side of the Heaven Sword. ¡°This photo was given to me by Mr. Zeimet. I once noticed this on the body of Elisa Salonius, the heiress of Salonius Corporation.¡± Jonathan raised a brow while shing a pointed look. One cannot avoid their enemy in this small world. s, it appears I¡¯ll have to visit Jetroina to get the seal and unlock the Heaven Sword¡¯s hidden secrets. Sandra, who was standing beside him, asked cautiously, ¡°Is this information of any use to you, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Very much so.¡± That reply garnered a sigh of relief from Sandra, who instantly perked up with an idea. She hesitated before mustering all her courage to ask, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, may I ask for something? The four prominent families deserve punishment for their crimes. However, someone will have to look after the families¡¯ businesses that would get left behind. If I may, perhaps I can have a go at running them.¡± ¡°The four prominent families¡¯ businesses span all over Durbaine. Do you think I¡¯ll just hand them all over to you just because you¡¯re asking me to?¡± Jonathan taunted with a menacing smirk. To that, Sandra could not help but shiver and plop to the ground, kneeling for mercy. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I merely wish to help you manage things as a servant. I swear I have no alternative intentions. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± A faint smile appeared on Jonathan¡¯s face right then. Although she says she¡¯ll only manage things on my behalf, it¡¯s pretty clear there¡¯s more to her promises. After all, she¡¯s quite the ambitious woman. Then again, there¡¯s indeed a sense of emptiness in Durbaine now that the four prominent families have gotten exterminated and Josiah has perished. Being the Haberly family¡¯s eldest daughter, Sandra knows Durbaine like the back of her hand. Hence, she¡¯s the perfect candidate for running those businesses. Moments of silence passed as Jonathan pondered the matter. Eventually, he spoke with a low, gravelly voice. ¡°I could entrust the businesses to you. However, you saw what became of the four prominent families. If you dare to be in cahoots with foreign organizations like they did, I won¡¯t mind unleashing another round of pest exterminations.¡± Jonathan¡¯sst few words appeared lighthearted, but the threat implied in his vicious tone was evident. It sent chills down Sandra¡¯s arms as she remained frozen while kneeling, not daring to meet his gaze. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 The Legendary Man Chapter 452 Return To Jazona Three dayster, Hades and Jonathan were on their way back to Jadeborough. As Hades sat in the car, he looked worried with his brows deeply furrowed together. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you really going to Jetroina? You¡¯re not going to reconsider?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to reconsider about?¡± Jonathan looked nonchnt. Heaving a sigh, Hades smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, without your presence in Asura¡¯s Office this year, some despicable men are getting ready to make trouble. If anything goes wrong during your solo trip to Jetroina this time, chaos and bloodbath will surely ensue in Chanaea.¡± Jonathan chuckled at his words, his eyes beaming with dominance. ¡°You speak as if I¡¯m never going to return from this trip!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Hades shook his hands frantically with a horrified expression. Jonathan stoppedughing at that moment and put on a serious expression. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to happen. I¡¯m going to Jetroina this time so those people with malicious motives can show themselves. How will you hunt snakes if they don¡¯te out of the ground?¡± Hades froze for a bit. When the realization dawned upon him, he gasped. ¡°You mean¡­¡± A cold glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. During his one-year stay in Northern Crimson Prison, many things had changed quietly. Though the Asura¡¯s Office seemed peaceful, there was an unseen turmoil underneath the surface. Aside from Josiah, who joined hands with forces in Jetroina, the Morsley family acted atrociously and did whatever they wanted in Andy¡¯s name. It seemed they had totally tossed the rules of Asura¡¯s Office out of their minds. A small leak could sink a great ship. These troublemakers knew Jonathan was still in Chanaea, so they acted inconspicuously, making it difficult to deal with them. If they got word that Jonathan left, they would surely emerge impatiently. ¡°Hades, I¡¯ll entrust Asura¡¯s Office to you while I¡¯m gone. When Ie back, it will be time to settle the scores with these guys.¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Without hesitation, Hades epted the task with a salute. ¡°By the way, remember to station more guards at No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights after I leave. If anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡± warned Jonathan with a frosty gaze. Anyone who dared to touch Josephine would be courting death. Hades¡¯ heart skipped nervously. Straightening his body, he answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± A few hourster, the nended in Jazona. Jonathan hailed a taxi and told the driver to head toward Edenic Heights. On the way, he reminded Emmeline, ¡°You know what you should and shouldn¡¯t say at home, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Emmeline hurriedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll only say that we met by coincidence in Durbaine. Other than that, I know nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± When they arrived, Jonathan shot her a look and got out of the car. ¡°Jonathan, Emmy, you guys are back?¡± Josephine was reading in the living room when she heard soundsing from the door. Upon seeing Jonathan and Emmeline, she beamed in surprise and ran over to wee them. Jonathan wrapped his arm around her shoulders, his face full of doting affection. ¡°Be careful not to slip.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a few steps. The doctor told me a few days ago that I should exercise more,¡± Josephine said casually. Hearing the voices outside, Margaret came out of the kitchen. Ever since Josephine got pregnant, Margaret stayed at home every day to take care of the former. She even started learning healthy recipes, fulfilling her duties as a mother. However, she was still a bit prejudiced against Jonathan. ¡°Josephine is pregnant, yet you still leave the house and run around. How irresponsible!¡± she grumbled. ¡°Mom, Jonathan is busy with his own matters, so he can¡¯t stay with me all the time. Plus, I¡¯m only in my first trimester. I still have a long way to go before I give birth,¡± defended Josephine on behalf of Jonathan. Though Margaret continued to mumble a fewints, she soon stopped and returned to the kitchen. Jonathan led Josephine to the couch and sat down with her. As he studied her slightly bulged belly, he seemed at a loss. This was something very different from what he had experienced on battlefields, after all. Pfft! When Josephine saw his expression, she burst outughing. ¡°Jonathan, why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°Um, nothing. Darling, do you think the baby can hear me?¡± Jonathan scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. However, the doctor said that men¡¯s voices are more resonant, so there¡¯s a chance the baby can hear you.¡± Encouraged by Josephine¡¯s words, the usually taciturn Jonathan started talking nonstop like a gossipy middle-aged woman. ¡°Little one, be good and don¡¯t make your mom angry. After you¡¯re born, I¡¯ll bring you to see lots of ces. Hey, are you a boy or a girl? Well, that doesn¡¯t really matter. I will protect you either way.¡± As Josephine listened to his mumbles, she was amused and moved at the same time. She couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around him lovingly. With that, the family of three enjoyed their time together peacefully. Jonathan stayed at home for an entire week. Every day, he kept Josephinepany, eating meals and shopping with her like a chaperone. He initially nned to let her take a break frompany matters to focus on taking care of herself. Being the responsible woman that she was, Josephine refused to do so and insisted on going to work. Since he couldn¡¯t convince her, Jonathan went with the flow and started visiting thepany to apany her. One day after work, Josephine walked out of her office with a frown, seemingly troubled by something. ¡°Darling, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about thepany. I¡¯m so out of luck these days,¡± said Josephine dejectedly. After Josephine took over thepany, its business had been expanding continuously. Recently, they received orders from some overseaspanies, and one of them was from Jetroina. The two parties reached an agreement, but after Smith Group transferred the down payment, they lost contact with thepany from Jetroina. The down payment was quite a huge sum, so it would be upsetting to let it go down the drain. After hearing what happened, Jonathan got excited. The heavens are helping me! As he spent time with Josephine for the past few days, he almost forgot about his n to search for the seal in Jetroina. Instantly, his interest was piqued. Right at that moment, Josephine looked at him pleadingly and asked, ¡°Jonathan, could you help me and make a trip there? I can¡¯t trust anyone other than you.¡± Jonathan found her adorable. Holding back hisughter, he pretended to consider it seriously before saying reluctantly, ¡°I can help you, but Jetroina is so far. Plus, I won¡¯t be able to see you for a long time. Shouldn¡¯t you give me something in return?¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 The Legendary Man Chapter 453 Trip To Jetroina The next second, Josephine left a peck on Jonathan¡¯s cheek. Blushing furiously, she asked, ¡°Is this enough to make you help me?¡± ¡°No!¡± As expected, Jonathan couldn¡¯t be satisfied so easily. This time, he made the move and nted a firm kiss on Josephine¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°That¡¯s much better. Well, I guess I¡¯ll help you,¡± he announced shamelessly. Since there was a legitimate reason for his trip to Jetroina this time, Margaret couldn¡¯t say anything about it. After buying the ne ticket, Jonathan set off the next day. Chanaea and Jetroina were only separated by an ocean, so the flight wouldst for just a few hours. With Jonathan¡¯s departure, a storm started to brew quietly in the peaceful Chanaea. Technically, the Eight Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office shared the same status. Although Hades was a ruthless man, he couldn¡¯t possibly suppress every single member. The moment Jonathan left, some people started to put their crafty ns into action. In the center of a dark hall, twelve ck-robed figures sat around a round table made of marble. ¡°Asura¡¯s trip to Jetroina this time is a rare opportunity for us. It would be best to trap him there forever and never let him set foot in Chanaea again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve informed Salonius Corporation and sent people to join them. If Asura dares to go there, he might never be able to return!¡± ¡°Jetroina is not Chanaea. He won¡¯t be able to get any help there!¡± As their low voices echoed around the hall, a plot against Asura fell into ce. Jonathan knew very well this would happen. His purpose behind leaving was to lure these traitors out and eliminate them one by one. A few hours passed by, and the ne finallynded at Derport Airport. Derport, the capital of Jetroina, was not a very big city. Nevertheless, its economy was quite developed, and it was especially known around the world for its adult film industry. Jonathan nced at the address Josephine had given him and raised a hand to hail a taxi. ¡°To Raybrough Corporation, please.¡± A few momentster, the taxi stopped in front of a building. The sign on the entrance matched the address he had, but the building¡¯s gates were tightly shut. It didn¡¯t seem like there was anyone in there. What¡¯s going on? Upon scanning his surrounding, Jonathan immediately sensed that something was wrong. At the nearby street corner, a few hooligans squatted there. They were staring in Jonathan¡¯s direction as if observing something. With a light frown, Jonathan walked over to them. ¡°Where are the employees of thispany?¡± ¡°D*mn it, stay away from me!¡± cursed one of the hooligans as he red at Jonathan. Without any warning, Jonathan grabbed his hair and started smashing his head against the wall beside them. Seeing that, the other hooligans whipped out knives and steel pipes and charged toward Jonathan with yells. Jonathan sneered in his heart. Using only one hand, he beat the hooligans until they ally on the ground, whining and groaning in pain. ¡°Let me ask you again. Where are the employees of thispany?¡± ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t know. We¡¯re from a loanpany, and we came here to collect money. We don¡¯t know where they are,¡± stammered one of the guys fearfully. ¡°You don¡¯t know? I think you do, though.¡± With that, Jonathan raised his fist once again. The hooligans were scared out of their wits. One of them pointed somewhere and screamed, ¡°That¡¯s him! Raymond Yarbrough!¡± Jonathan turned his head and saw an unshaven and miserable-looking man running away with a panicked look. He immediately ran after the man. After crossing one street, ha managed to block the man¡¯s way. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money. If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll have to jump off a building so you won¡¯t get a penny!¡± threatened Raymond, though his horrified expression and quivering voice gave him away. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rolling his eyes, Jonathan snapped, ¡°You took our down payment then went back on your word. Now, you¡¯re even threatening me. How shameless could you get?¡± Raymond paused as confusion shed across his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you from Salonius Corporation?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from Smith Group! Why are you dishonoring our coboration agreement after epting our down payment?¡± Raymond let out a long sigh upon hearing that. He looked helpless as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood. However, I was left with no choice. I can¡¯t do anything with Salonius Corporation forcing me¡ª¡± Before he could continue, a few ck cars drove up to them. The car doors opened, and out came some tough-looking bodyguards. Their leader was a young man with arrogance written all over his face. ¡°Raymond, when are you going to pay us? It¡¯s been days. If you really can¡¯t pay, just give us that thing. We can develop them together and have a win-win situation.¡± Even when Raymond was trembling all over with fear, he gritted his teeth and refused to give in. ¡°Never! This form was made with the blood and sweat of the three generations of our family. I will never give it to you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to keep this up until the end, huh? Well, then. Don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do.¡± As the young man¡¯s expression darkened instantly, he took out a knife. Raymond paled at the sight of the weapon and instinctively hid behind Jonathan. Pointing the knife at Jonathan, the young man dered haughtily, ¡°Step aside as this matter has nothing to do with you. I am Leopold Salonius from Salonius Corporation. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost right away!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help butugh at the young man¡¯s amusing name. ¡°Leopold? Who gave you that name? It sounds some.¡± Leopold¡¯s face turned green with rage. His family was the one who named him, and he hated it when someone joked about it. Feeling furious, he threw the knife at Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The knife whirled in the air and flew toward Jonathan at lightning speed. Terrified, Raymond started screaming. Meanwhile, Jonathan flicked a finger, sending the knife back at Leopold. As it hit thetter, blood instantly spurted out of his shoulder. ¡°Ahh! How dare this punk hurt me! What are you guys doing? Get him!¡± screamed Leopold hysterically. Following his order, the people behind him rushed forward. They were skilled bodyguards who received rigorous training from Salonius Corporation. However, even Salonius Corporation¡¯s best fighter, Alexei, was no match for Jonathan. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 The Legendary Man Chapter 454 The Future Sessor Of Salonius Corporation Cries of agony tore through the air. The men from Salonius Corporation had all fallen to the ground, howling in pain. Sheer terror was written across Leopold¡¯s face as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. The arrogant man had never felt so terrified in his entire life. ¡°W-What are you trying to do? Stay away from me! Let me tell you this. I¡¯m from Salonius Corporation. If you darey a finger on me, the people from my organization will not let you off!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard such words countless times before,¡± Jonathan scoffed coldly,pletely disregarding the threat in Leopold¡¯s words. ¡°Now, go back and tell Alexei this¡ªit¡¯s high time he pays back what he owes me.¡± ¡°What did he owe you? Wait a minute. You know my grandfather?¡± Leopold¡¯s expression changed drastically. His grandfather, Alexei Salonius, was none other than the backbone of Salonius Corporation. Practically no one in Jetroina dared to utter his name out loud. ¡°You just tell him my words exactly. He knows what it means.¡± An icy gleam shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he snarled, ¡°Get lost!¡± Leopold spun around and ran off at once. The street instantly resumed its former silence, but Raymond¡¯s eyes continued to be filled with shock. Salonius Corporation is dubbed the uncrowned king of Jetroina, and Leopold had always been notorious for being a bully. Yet, this young man dared to engage with him, the eldest son of the Salonius family, in a fight. Does this man have a death wish? ¡°Mister, as you can see, it¡¯s impossible for me to continue my coboration with the Smith family. Even if I¡¯m inclined to do so, Salonius Corporation would never let me go!¡± he remarked resignedly. ¡°Smith Group has paid you twenty million in deposit, and that¡¯s all you have to say?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes glinted frostily as his brows knitted into a frown. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Seeing the look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Raymond instantly panicked. Hesitating slightly, he then retrieved a small sh drive from his pocket. ¡°How about this? There¡¯s really no way for me to continue coborating with Smith Group, but I will let you have the project¡¯s blueprint. My family has worked on this for three generations. Instead of letting it fall into Salonius Corporation¡¯s hands, I¡¯d rather you guys have it. At least, you have been reasonable to me.¡± sh drive? The moment Jonathan saw the sh drive, he wrinkled his brows slightly and immediately called Josephine on his phone. Without mentioning the dangerous situation he had just encountered, he chatted with her for a bit and then shifted the subject to the sh drive. As soon as she heard the mention of the sh drive, Josephine¡¯s tone instantly changed as she responded in a quivering voice, ¡°A-Are you serious? Raymond¡¯s really willing to let us have the battery transformation technology? This technology has a lot of potential for development. If we can have it, Smith Group would definitely be able to make a great leap in our technological advances! However, it would be even better if he coulde back to Chanaea with you. That way, we¡¯ll surely have a breakthrough in ourpany¡¯s technological challenges.¡± The battery transformation technology was one of the main challenges that Smith Group was currently tackling. Josephine could not be more certain that renewable energy had maximum potential in the future market. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bring him back with me, then!¡± With that, Jonathan hung up the phone and turned to Raymond. ¡°Are you willing to return to Chanaea with me?¡± ¡°Return to Chanaea with you?¡± Raymond was utterly stunned. Never in his wildest dreams had he ever imagined that Jonathan would invite him to do that. Without the slightest hesitation, he replied at once, ¡°Yes!¡± In Jetroina, he was like a stray dog that kept being hunted by Salonius Corporation everywhere he went. However, if he could go to Chanaea, then Salonius Corporation would no longer be a threat to him anymore. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that with Salonius Corporation around, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for me to leave Jetroina,¡± he added helplessly after some thought. After all, Salonius Corporation had Jetroina in the palm of its hand. Raymond could not see any way he could escape from Jetroina with Salonius Corporation around. ¡°It¡¯s just Salonius Corporation. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± responded Jonathan indifferently. In his eyes, Salonius Corporation was truly as insignificant as an ant. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his casual remark, Raymond pursed his lips speechlessly. Don¡¯t worry about it? What bold words for someone to utter in Jetroina! Nheless, at this moment, he had no choice other than to trust Jonathan. On the great Mount Forlisle of Jetroina stood arge mansion that covered a vast area ofnd. This famous tourist spot was, in fact, a private property owned by Salonius Corporation. From this fact alone, it was clear how powerful the organization was. Just then, Leopold staggered into the luxurious mansion, his head covered in bandages and his eyes still burning with fury. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve just been beaten up!¡± he yelled at his father. A look of frustration instantly shed across Romeo Salonius¡¯ eyes. ¡°What trouble have you caused again? You¡¯re a grown man now, but why are you still giving me a headache?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t causing trouble! It was Raymond. Not only does he still owe us money and refuses to pay back his debt, he even found someone to beat me up!¡± Leopold roared, getting even more frustrated after being wrongfully med by Romeo. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Just keep yourself out of matters concerning Raymond from now on!¡± Romeo waved his hand dismissively, shooing Leopold out of the room. Exiting the room, Leopold simply could not bear the pent-up anger zing in his chest. He was, after all, the eldest son of the Salonius family. There was no way he could take in such insult. With that, he strode off toward another room, which belonged to none other than his elder sister, Elisa Salonius. Only one year older than Leopold, Elisa was a drop-dead beauty. Not only did she have stunningly delicate features, but she had a perfect figure with dips and curves in all the right ces as well. Unlike the useless Leopold, she was much like the pir of Salonius Corporation and had taken over most of the business. It was obvious that she was the one who was being trained to be the future sessor of Salonius Corporation. ¡°Elisa, I just got beaten up!¡± announced Leopold heatedly the moment he stepped into the room. ¡°By who?¡± Elisa lifted her beautiful gaze toward Leopold. At that moment, even Leopold could not help but marvel at those breathtakingly exquisite features. God is really unfair! Growing up, as the son of the Salonius family, he had had his fair share of women. However, Elisa¡¯s beauty far surpassed them all. Even if those women were celebrities and goddesses in other people¡¯s eyes, their beauty paled in comparison to Elisa¡¯s. That was how dazzlingly gorgeous the daughter of the Salonius family and future sessor of Salonius Corporation was. ¡°Who else other than Raymond?¡± Leopold plopped down into the seat in front of Elisa, huffing angrily. ¡°I sent someone to collect his debt, but he found someone to beat me up instead! You must seek justice for me, Elisa!¡± Chapter 455 Chapter 455 The Legendary Man Chapter 455 Sakura Hotel ¡°It¡¯s Raymond?¡± Elisa¡¯s face instantly changed. She knew Raymond, who had owed Salonius Corporation a lot of money. She had never expected that Raymond would dare to send people to beat up Leopold. Even though Leopold might be a loser, he was still from Salonius Corporation. Beating him was tantamount to insulting Salonius Corporation. ¡°You guys,e out!¡± Elisa dropped her palm on the table. Immediately afterward, five men in ck appeared in the room in an instant and got down on one knee. With a piece of fabric covering their faces, they exuded a chilling vibe. ¡°Five Ninjas of Salonius, you will answer to Leopold Salonius from now on!¡± Elisamanded. The five men immediately lowered their heads and replied, ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Thanks, Elisa!¡± Leopold¡¯s face instantly lit up as he was thrilled that Elisa had actually assigned the Five Ninjas of Salonius to him. They were the top ninjas trained by Salonius Corporation and were considered the best assassins in Jetroina. ¡°Remember, there is only one chance. I don¡¯t want to learn that Raymond Yarbrough is still alive after this. Did you hear that?¡± Elisa instructed sternly with a cold look on her face. ¡°Yes, I got it, Elisa!¡± With that, Leopold walked out of the room. There was an old hotel at the corner of a remote road. Raymond was a regr guest of the hotel. Upon entering the building, he headed straight to the second floor and entered a small room that was less than ten square meters. In addition to a table, the room only had a quilt and burger wrappers scattered all over the floor. That was hisir where he could hide from the people of Salonius Corporation. Jonathan scanned the awful environment and knitted his brows. Seeing the look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Raymond became embarrassed and exined in a low voice, ¡°My assets have been frozen by Salonius Corporation, so I can only live here for the time being.¡± ¡°Pack up your stuff. You¡¯ll stay at another ce,¡± Jonathan ordered with a frown. Raymond said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. Those from Salonius Corporation are still looking for me!¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense. Just do as I say.¡± There was a look of impatience in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you afraid of when I¡¯m here?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡­¡± After a moment of deliberation, Raymond took a few pieces of clothing and left the hotel with Jonathan. Before long, the taxi stopped in front of a hotel called Sakura Hotel, the best and the highest-grade five- star hotel in Derport. Even the door handles of the hotel were iid with gold, which spoke of pure extravagance. Standing at the entrance of Sakura Hotel dressed in sloppy outfits and carrying a ragged tote bag, Raymond looked exactly like a beggar. He tightened his grip around the handle of his ragged tote bag with an awkward expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why don¡¯t we go to another hotel? How can we afford this hotel? Let¡¯s find a cheaper ce.¡± Ignoring him, Jonathan walked straight toward the hotel lobby. Just when he was about to enter the hotel, the security guard of the hotel stopped him. ¡°Stop right there. What are you here for?¡± ¡°To get a room,¡± Jonathan replied calmly. ¡°A room?¡± The security guard subconsciously sized the two of them up and sneered. ¡°Do you think this is a ce you can afford? Get the f*ck out of here!¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Jonathan did not bother to exin to him. However, the security guard went up to him and stood before him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, boy, you¡¯d better not force your way in, or I may blow your head off!¡± The look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold at once. ¡°Really? I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll blow my head off! Get your boss to move his ass out here!¡± ¡°Our boss? You even want to see our boss?¡± The security guardughed at Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Who do you think you are that you can see our boss? Do you have any idea what this ce is? This is a high- grade five-star hotel! Do you have any idea how much does the cheapest room here cost for a night? Can you afford it?¡± ¡°Take this card and ask your boss to get out now!¡± Jonathan did not bother to waste time talking to the security guard, so he tossed a ck card to thetter. However, the security guard did not even nce at the card as he threw it to the ground and stamped his foot on it. ¡°What the heck is that? There¡¯s only gold, silver and diamond cards in our hotel, but no such ck cards. Where did the shoddy carde from? How dare you try to use it to cheat me?¡± Seeing that the situation was starting to get out of control, Raymond hurriedly tugged at Jonathan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, let¡¯s leave!¡± ¡°Why should we?¡± With a cold look in his eyes, Jonathan strode toward the hotel lobby. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Taking out a rubber baton, the security guard was about to stand in Jonathan¡¯s path when thetter suddenly kicked him in his stomach. The security guard knelt down in front of Jonathan with a loud thud as the kick made him go weak in the knees. ¡°Get lost!¡± There was a chilly look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, which made the security guard shudder in fright. When he came back to his senses, he turned around and shouted in the direction of the hotel lobby. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone? Come over here now! Didn¡¯t you see I was attacked?¡± As the highest-grade five-star hotel in Derport, Sakura Hotel had good security facilities. After the security guard shouted, a group of people immediately rushed over. They were a group of tall and burly men. After running down the stairs, they surrounded Jonathan with their eyes full of hostility. ¡°Go away!¡± Jonathan bellowed impatiently. Just then, a fat man with a big belly ran downstairs in a hurry. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a loud voice. ¡°Boss, someone is making trouble here!¡± When the security guard saw the fat man, he immediately got up from the ground and respectfully bowed to him. ¡°How bold! Who is it?¡± A trace of contempt shed across the fat man¡¯s eyes. The moment he finished speaking, Jonathan replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You?¡± The fat man looked over, but the next instant, he was shocked. He even felt himself going weak at the knees. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, what brings you here?¡± The fat man even stuttered when he saw Jonathan. He was terrified deep down. ¡°What now? Should I report to you wherever I go?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice turned cold. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 The Legendary Man Chapter 456 Nolte Corporation ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Mr. Goldstein!¡± The fat man hurriedly shook his head. ¡°What did you mean, then?¡± Jonathan shot the fat man a cold look. ¡°So now you won¡¯t even let me stay in your hotel and want to kick me out?¡± ¡°Kick you out? Who dares to kick you out?¡± The fat man¡¯s face instantly changed at Jonathan¡¯s question. Immediately afterward, he looked at the security guard with a chilly expression and turned to give thetter a hard p in the face. ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°Boss, I-I don¡¯t know that he knows you.¡± The security guard was paralyzed with fear. However, the fat man did not give him any chance to speak more as he waved his hand and instructed, ¡°Guys, throw him out!¡± ¡°Boss, I-I really don¡¯t know. Please forgive me!¡± The security guard was so petrified that he broke out in a cold sweat, feeling regretful. He had never expected that the two men who looked like beggars actually knew his boss. ¡°Get lost!¡± The fat man did not even bother to spare another nce at him as the other security guards kicked him out. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sorry that my staff spoils your mood. You can punish me however you like!¡± With that, the fat man took a deep breath and knelt down before Jonathan. His action left the people around the hotel dumdfounded. After all, the fat man was Judas Nolte, the owner of the highest-grade five-star hotel in Derport. At the same time, he was also the owner of Nolte Corporation, which was the second biggestpany in Jetroina after Salonius Corporation. People found it hard to believe that a bigshot like him actually kneel before a young man in his twenties. ¡°All right. Stop acting now!¡± Jonathan, who did not want to waste any more time talking to him, nced at the ck card on the floor and asked, ¡°Is the membership card you gave me back then fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Judas¡¯ face changed as there was a hint of terror in his eyes. ¡°The membership card I gave you back then is the only super VIP card of Sakura Hotel. It can be used in our hotels all over the world and gives you supreme rights in our hotels. How could it be fake?¡± ¡°Is this the super VIP card you¡¯re talking about?¡± Jonathan looked up slightly at the ck membership card that was still stained with footprints on the ground. Judas¡¯ face was flushed with anger at once as there was a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s the man whom you¡¯ve just kicked out,¡± the group of security guards behind him replied in a low voice. ¡°How dare him! Break his legs! He won¡¯t be allowed to step into Derport for the rest of his life! Otherwise, I will throw him directly into the sea to feed the fishes!¡± Judas was so furious that his eyes were bloodshot and his body was trembling. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The group of security guards trembled in fright while feeling lucky that they did not attack Jonathan earlier. Otherwise, they would have been the one being kicked out. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I promise you that this is thest time, and this will never happen again in the future!¡± Judas assured Jonathan while kneeling before him. ¡°All right. Get up now.¡± Not wanting to waste any more time talking to him, Jonathan walked toward the hotel. Trailing behind Jonathan, Judas asked in a hushed voice, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re here in Jetroina? At least, I can make sure you won¡¯t suffer such treatment.¡± ¡°I came here on a whim. Didn¡¯t n to tell you,¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll get them to give you the presidential suite.¡± Judas showed them the way. Seeing how things turned out, Raymond was at a loss, as if he still could not believe that the things that happened was true. ¡°What are you doing standing there in a daze?¡± Jonathan nced at Raymond, who only came back to his senses and hurriedly caught up with him. When they reached the presidential suite, the reality finally settled in as Raymond asked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you actually know Judas Nolte?¡± ¡°Is there any problem with knowing him?¡± Jonathan replied casually. ¡°He is the owner of Nolte Corporation! He¡¯s a big name in Jetroina. A very big name!¡± Raymond said with an exaggerated expression. He added, ¡°¡°You know him, but why would you work with someone like me?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That was what puzzled him. He thought that Jonathan should be able to do whatever he wanted to in Jetroina since thetter knew the owner of Nolte Corporation, so he could not understand why thetter would work with a piece of street trash like him. ¡°He¡¯s more like an acquaintance. We¡¯re not really close,¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly. He was indeed not very close with Judas, who was just an informant he trained in Jetroina back then but had never used for all these years. In other words, there would be no Judas, let alone Nolte Corporation, without Jonathan. They¡¯re not close? Raymond curled his lips, obviously not convinced by Jonathan¡¯s words. Judas is so cautious in front of Jonathan. Does that look like they¡¯re not close? It¡¯s like Judas has met the king! He even knelt down! That doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re not close! However, Raymond knew very well when to keep his mouth shut, or he might not be able to live past the night. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s gettingte. You must be hungry, aren¡¯t you? I got my personal chef to prepare some Jetroina cuisines for you to try.¡± Pushing open the door of the hotel room, Judas came in with a trolley full of all kinds of food that filled the room with the nice aroma of food. After having burger for nearly a month, Raymond had been craving some nice food. When he saw the food that Judas brought, his stomach growled in response. ¡°Bring it in.¡± Jonathan waved his hand, and Judas swiftly pushed the trolley inside. The presidential suite wasrge. Other than three bedrooms, there was also a dining room, a living room, and a gym. It was extremely luxurious. As soon as the food was brought over, Raymond started gobbling up the food. Jonathan, who did not have much appetite, simply lit up a cigarette. It was not until after the meal that Raymond left with satisfaction. Hence, Jonathan and Judas were left in the dining room. Judas was on pins and needles. Despite being non-Chanaean, he knew very well how terrifying Asura¡¯s Office was, especially it¡¯s founder, Asura, who was sitting with him at the moment. Asura¡¯s rage could kill millions. He had experienced it firsthand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too nervous. I¡¯m here this time because I have other things to deal with, not to give you a hard time,¡± Jonathan said as he stubbed out the cigarette. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 The Legendary Man Chapter 457 Trap Judas could not stop feeling nervous sitting across from Jonathan. His lips trembled as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what do you need to deal with? Is there anything I can help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I just want to take something back,¡± Jonathan replied casually. The thing he wanted to take back was the seal from Elisa, the eldest daughter of the Salonius family who owned Salonius Corporation. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Judas asked. ¡°A seal. Do you know Elisa Salonius?¡± Jonathan replied calmly. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± After a pause, Judas¡¯ face changed as something dawned on him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the seal you talk about isn¡¯t Elisa¡¯s seal, is it?¡± ¡°What if it is?¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly. Judas said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to get her seal. She rarely leaves Salonius Corporation, and she has the best bodyguards of Salonius Corporation with her all the time.¡± ¡°So what? I can just destroy Salonius Corporation as well.¡± Jonathan did not care about Salonius Corporation at all as he could just destroy it if it got in his way. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I have an idea.¡± After a moment of deliberation, Judas went on, ¡°Elisa has always wanted to buy my Sakura Hotel. What do you think if I use this excuse to ask her out?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Jonathan agreed. It did not matter what method was used as all he wanted was that seal. When it was dawn the next day, Judas personally came and told Jonathan that Elisa had agreed to meet him at a hot spring at the foot of Mount Forlisle. When Jonathan and Judas arrived, Elisa was already there. Dressed in a traditional Jetroina costume, she looked charming and beautiful. ¡°Mr. Nolte, are you sure that you want to sell me Sakura Hotel?¡± Elisa asked in a soft voice as soon as Judas entered the room. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had asked Judas many times about his hotel, but he had never been willing to sell it. She wondered what made him change his mind. ¡°We¡¯ll take about thatter. I asked you out today because my friend wants to meet you.¡± Judas changed the subject. ¡°Friend?¡± There was a trace of shock in Elisa¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± As soon as Judas finished speaking, the door of the private room was opened from the outside, and Jonathan was seen walking in. ¡°Is he the friend you¡¯re talking about?¡± Elisa was not surprised to see Jonathan. Instead, she sneered and went on, ¡°You sure are bold, boy! I thought you¡¯ve been hiding all this time. Unexpectedly, you actually dare to walk into my trap.¡± There was a trace of surprise on Judas¡¯ face after he heard Elisa¡¯s words. ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°Do you think your little tricks can get past Salonius Corporation?¡± Elisa had on a look of disdain, obviously not taking Judas seriously. ¡°You¡­¡± Judas¡¯ face changed as he instantly felt anxious. He initially wanted to trap Elisa, but to his dismay, he was trapped by her instead. Elisa snapped her fingers, and the peaceful hotspring hotel was instantly filled with murderous intent. Brawny men in ck tights gathered around them holding all kinds of weapons. A thickyer of sweat formed on Judas¡¯ forehead with a look of terror in his eyes as he said with trembling lips, ¡°What are you doing, Elisa?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Elisa sneered and went on, ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, don¡¯t even think about leaving! Nevertheless, this boy is really bold!¡± She looked at Jonathan coldly as if she was looking at a dead man. ¡°It¡¯s you who stole the dragon-patterned jade pendant from my family a fortnight ago in Durbaine, isn¡¯t it? Other than that, you also killed the chief think tank of my family! Instead of hiding in Chanaea, you actually have the audacity toe to wreak havoc in Jetroina and even beat up my brother? Kiddo, do you really think there¡¯s no one in my family who can take you out?¡± After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and pointed her finger. Her subordinates behind her immediately charged at Jonathan. Seeing the situation, Jonathan did not panic at all. Instead, there was a hint of contempt in his eyes. ¡°Why should I hide from a small country? Even Alexei Salonius will kneel down and beg for mercy when he sees me, let alone the Salonius family!¡± With that, he drew the Heaven Sword out, emitting a sound that resembled a dragon roar. The de of the sword radiated a sharp cold light that swept across the room. After several swings of the sword, Jonathan stood proudly in the same spot with the sword in his hand, looking like a mountain that stood tall and unmoved. Meanwhile, the group of men in ck in front of him stood rooted to the spot as if they had been frozen. Elisa knitted her brows with a look of impatience in her eyes. ¡°What are you guys doing standing there doing nothing? Go get him!¡± However, no one responded to her. The air in the private room was filled with a silence so heavy that it was suffocating. All of a sudden, blood spurted out of the neck of a man in ck before his head was detached from his neck and fell heavily to the ground. Thud! Thud! The heads of the men in ck fell to the ground one after another. In just the blink of an eye, the private room had turned into a living hell. W-What¡¯s happening? Elisa widened her eyes in disbelief. Being in charge of Salonius Corporation, she had weathered many storms and had had many people¡¯s blood on her hands. Yet, she had never seen anyone who could kill someone so easily. Swish! Jonathan raised his Heaven Sword, causing Elisa to step back instinctively. Her legs went weak, and she fell heavily to the ground. It was hard to imagine that the eldest daughter of the owner of Salonius Corporation was actually so frightened. The sword was actually so powerful. As the precious daughter of the owner of Salonius Corporation, Elisa had never been as embarrassed as she was now growing up. Biting her lips, she suddenly shrieked, ¡°Five Ninjas of Salonius, attack!¡± Five men that had been lurking in the dark suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pounced on Jonathan from an extremely tricky angle. Salonius Corporation had spent heavily on training the Five Ninjas of Salonius, making them the best ninjas. They had taken a lot of lives. In the process of the rapid expansion of Salonius Corporation, they had be famous and a legend in Jetroina. Unfortunately, they had encountered Jonathan. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 The Legendary Man Chapter 458 Alexei Salonius For the three years when he was safeguarding Chanaea, no one dared to offend them. Yet, these mere ninjas dared to act impudently in front of him. Jonathan wielded his Heaven Sword in hand, and the Five Ninjas of Salonius instantly felt a sharp pain in their hands. It turned out that their wrists were cut off. To make things worse, they did not even get to see clearly when Jonathan made his moves. Jonathan moved so swiftly as though he was ying some magic tricks. The ninjas¡¯ wrists were cut off without prior warning, and it was an extremely terrifying scene to behold. Immediately after that, he wielded the sword again, and streaks of blood instantly appeared on the Five Ninjas of Salonius¡¯ necks. In the blink of an eye, the Five Ninjas of Salonius, whom the Salonius family had spent a lot of time and money on, had turned into corpses. ¡°You mere ninjas actually have the audacity to act impudently in front of me!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze was slightly apathetic with a tinge of contempt. ¡°Who else is hiding outside? Juste at me together! I can take the chance to practice with my Heaven Sword!¡± Gulp! Elisa swallowed hard, and a hint of despair flitted across her eyes. She had never imagined that the Five Ninjas of Salonius could not even handle one attack from Jonathan. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Elisa¡¯sst line of defense was crashedpletely as soon as she blurted out that question. Jonathan turned the sword and said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m here today to get your seal!¡± Seal? Did Jonathan actuallye here for the seal? Elisa hesitated for a moment before replying in a low voice, ¡°The seal is not with me. I keep it at our family¡¯s ancestral house¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ancestral house then!¡± Jonathan interrupted and killed herst glimpse of hope. Mount Forlisle was the highest mountain in Jetroina. The mountain was still covered in snow during midsummer with cherry blossom trees sprawled across the foothill. One would feel an indescribable emotion when they stood under the raining petals while looking over at the dove-white mountain that soared into the sky. It was such a pleasant sight. The Salonius Corporation¡¯s ancestral house was located at Mount Forlisle. It was avishly designed mansion with a que made of gold. The building structures were also delicately carved, and it was truly a magnificent piece of architecture. Jonathan took a look at the building. The design of the building is inspired by Chanaean architecture. Even the details look exactly the same. ¡°It seems like Jetroinians haven¡¯t changed at all even after so many years. You still like to im others¡¯ work as your own!¡± Jonathan stated calmly. Jonathan scoffed, and a tinge of embarrassment appeared on Elisa¡¯s face. Jetroina was a small country, and it had always been the dependency of Chanaea. Although their people refused to admit it, it had been proven that Jetroinians always wanted to take everything from Chanaea and im them as their own. Of course, if someone else were to say that, Elisa would have thrown a p across that person¡¯s face. Yet, she did not have the courage to retort a word when that remark came from Jonathan. A few minutester, they all arrived at the Salonius family¡¯s ancestral house. With the daughter from Salonius Corporation taking the lead, no one dared to probe any further. ¡°The seal is in the ancestral hall at the back of the mountain. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go get it,¡± Elisa muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you five minutes. I don¡¯t mind getting it myself if I can¡¯t see youter. Besides, I¡¯ll destroy your bullsh*t ancestral house!¡± Jonathan seemed ratherposed, unafraid of how Elisa might y some tricks in secret. ¡°Okay!¡± Elisa lowered her head and left the ce. Watching her back, Jonathan lit up a cigarette as he waited for the scene he had expected to happen. As he had expected, around two minutester, a muffled bell sound suddenly echoed through the entire Mount Forlisle. It was the Salonius Corporation¡¯s bell ofmand that only rang when they were faced with enemies. Everyone had to rush over right away, or else they would be killed. Elisa stood next to a golden bell, and a hint of viciousness filled her eyes. ¡°Old Mr. Salonius, please help us take down the enemies!¡± Just as the sound of the bell rang out, the door of a hut from afar was opened. The next instant, a scrawny figure walked out of the hut. When that figure showed up, everyone from Salonius Corporation went down on their knees instantly. ¡°Old Mr. Salonius is here!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Salonius!¡± As the crowd eximed, the figure made his way toward them. He looked petite and short, and his hair was gray. The most eye-catching part about him was his eyebrows that grew down to his shoulder. There was a long sword that hung around his waist, and it was the legendary Massacre Sword in Jetroina. A ray of sunlight shone on the sword hilt. Dazzling, colorful lights instantly lit up the ce, reflecting a tall, majestic statue above Mount Forlisle. In an instant, everyone from the Salonius family went into a frenzy. ¡°Old Mr. Salonius has finally broken through!¡± ¡°The Salonius family can finally rise again!¡± ¡°Old Mr. Salonius!¡± Within seconds, the crowd¡¯s cheers echoed through the mountain. Alexei was a divine figure to the entire Salonius family. Just as everyone was cheering, Alexei ced his right hand on the hilt. He looked up and stared at Elisa who was not far away from him. His voice was faint yet captivating as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Old Mr. Salonius, the enemy has invaded our ancestral house and wants to snatch away our family seal. Please take action!¡± Going down on her knees, Elisa bowed at Alexei respectfully. ¡°What?¡± Alexei¡¯s fingers moved across Massacre Sword. A glint of frostiness flitted across his eyes as he questioned, ¡°Who dares to break into the Salonius family¡¯s ancestral house?¡± ¡°A Chanaean,¡± Elisa replied in a low voice. ¡°A mere Chanaean dares to act as he wishes in Jetroina! Where is he? Bring me to him!¡± Alexei¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Salonius!¡± Elisa led the way personally and brought Alexei to meet Jonathan. ¡°Old Mr. Salonius, it¡¯s him!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Elisa stepped into the hall and pointed at Jonathan right away. ¡°Did you bring your backup here?¡± Jonathan stood in the hall with his hands at the back, his gaze apathetic. ¡°So, it¡¯s you. How dare you mess with the Salonius family!¡± Just as Elisa pointed at Jonathan, Alexei slightly lifted his right hand, and a sharp sense of sword energy was emitted at once. Swoosh! Deep dents were formed on the concrete columns on both sides. Alexei truly lived up to his name as the top fighter in Jetroina. Every single move he made was full of murderous intent. ¡°Is the Salonius family even worthy for me to do so?¡± Jonathan sneered. A shocking roar of a dragon rang out from his body, dispersing the sword energy in a sh. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Alexei¡¯s expression changed drastically when he had a clearer look at Jonathan¡¯s face. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 The Legendary Man Chapter 459 Death Of Alexei ¡°Alexei Salonius, it has been years. Why haven¡¯t you improved at all?¡± Jonathan said in a calm manner as he slowly cast his gaze upon Alexei. However, his words struck everyone like a thunderbolt, causing an uproar among the crowd instantaneously. Do they know each other? And it seems like they¡¯ve known each other since many years ago. How is that possible? Alexei has been in seclusion for three years without leaving Jetroina. How is possible for him to know a young man like Jonathan? Besides, that young man even has the nerve to speak to Alexei in such an arrogant manner! Alexei¡¯s face fell when he heard that taunting remark from Jonathan. A trace of grievance shed across Alexei¡¯s eyes. A few years ago, Alexei had taken the opportunity to get into Chanaea when the country was in trouble. Little did he expect to encounter the legendary Asura, Jonathan, the moment he arrived at Chanaea. During that fight, Alexei did not even stand a chance to retaliate, and he had been severely injured after a few attacks. In the end, he even had to beg for mercy, pleading with Jonathan to spare his life. Then, he was chased out of Chanaea like a stray without its master. He certainly had not expected that Jonathan woulde to Jetroina a few yearster. The humiliation Alexei had suffered back then pierced through his heart every single second like a sword. He took a deep breath and grabbed his Massacre Sword tightly. Staring directly at Jonathan, he eximed, ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, I lost to you back then because I wasn¡¯t as skillful as you. I¡¯ve been through so many sleepless nights all these years. I¡¯ll never forget the humiliation you caused me that day! Today, since you dare to set foot here, I¡¯ll wash away this shame with your blood!¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re better than three years ago, or else it¡¯d be so boring to fight a battle that I know I¡¯ll surely win.¡± Jonathan shrugged. Obviously, he did not take Alexei seriously at all. ¡°You, idiot!¡± The next instant, Alexei gritted his teeth and pulled out Massacre Sword. The dazzling rays gathered at the tip of the sword and formed into a ball of ring light, causing everyone around to lose their vision in a second. The top fighter from Jetroina had just made his move. Alexei looked like he was holding the sun in his hand. The strong rays of light and sword energy flowed uncontrobly all over the ce. Under the impact of the sword energy, the reinforced concrete wall crumbled into pieces in mere seconds. Thud! A muffled, thunderous noise echoed throughout Mount Forlisle. After the rays and dust had dispersed, what came into sight was a bottomless hole on the ground. Elisa spat out the dust in her mouth and fixed her gaze on Alexei. It was a fight concerning the Salonius family¡¯s reputation, and it would decide if the Salonius family could still sustain their position as the first family in Jetroina. Nheless, the fight did not seem like an easy deal to Alexei. He had lost to Jonathan before, so he was clearly aware of Asura¡¯s terrifying prowess. In the next second, a spot of blinding light suddenly appeared in the sky. ¡°W-What is that?¡± The spot of light grew bigger and bigger. Momentster, the people could finally see clearly. It was a long sword falling from the sky. The surrounding air formed into the shape of Sacred Dragon, swinging its tail as it descended from the sky. ¡°Hurry up and run!¡± someone eximed in horror. The people from Salonius Corporation immediately ran everywhere like headless chickens. They were too slow, though. The Sacred Dragon formed by the sword energy crashed into the ground, exuding infinite power to the surrounding in a trice. It then exploded with a loud boom. After the smoke and dust had settled, Heaven Sword fell from the sky into Jonathan¡¯s hand again. Jonathan still looked exceptionally clean and neat, and no one could tell he had just gone through a battle of life and death. Alexei, on the other hand, was panting heavily. His hand ced on Massacre Sword was slightly trembling. If Alexei had not made his move to fight against the tremendous power emitted by the sword, many of them from Salonius Corporation would have lost their lives. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve improved a little in the past few years.¡± Jonathan seemed slightly surprised. Even though he had not found the other half of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique in the past few years, his capability now was iparable. Hence, Jonathan did not expect Alexei to be able to fend off his attack. However, Alexei did not seem pleased when he heard Jonathan¡¯spliment. The despair in his eyes grew stronger. After being in seclusion for years, he thought he could finally wash away the shame he had suffered one day. He did not expect that the discrepancy in Jonathan¡¯s and his skills would be bigger after three years. That one strike from Jonathan had made Alexei feel ashamed of himself. ¡°I have no choice but to use that¡­¡± Alexei¡¯s expression changed as he drew his Massacre Sword near his waist. He stared intently at the most precious treasure in Jetroina. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Back then, the first emperor had sent people to look for the elixir and sealed the divine energy in this sword. It¡¯s time to release it today.¡± Buzz! In an instant, Massacre Sword in his hand started shaking vigorously, and a faint dragon roar could be hearding from the tip of the sword. Immediately afterward, Alexei grasped his Massacre Sword tightly. Enormous power instantly spurted out from the sword to the sky. Hmm? Jonathan furrowed his brows the moment he heard the dragon roar. The power felt strange yet familiar. It was strangely powerful that he felt slightly suffocated. The sense of familiarity came from how the power seemed to echo with Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, as though both of them came from the same origin. The surging power gathered into the shape of a seal before forming into a line of text: The Emperor¡¯s edict. Retreat! In the blink of an eye, Alexei seemed like he was drainedpletely, and he looked like a walking corpse. At that moment, he was already reaching his end, and it was just a matter of time before death took him away. However, he fought till the very end of his life. ¡°I will have no regrets in this life if I can take Asura down with me!¡± As soon as those words fell, that huge seal descended from the sky and aimed at Jonathan, as though it could destroy Jonathanpletely in seconds. Despite that, Jonathan remained unmoving. His eyes were filled with the intent to fight. Asura would only advance but not back down even if he would lose his life. He slightly clenched his fists, and Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique in his body was activated instantly. The infinite power gushed out from his body unreservedly. Heaven Sword seemed to have sensed Jonathan going all out. The sound of the sword soon filled the space. In the next second, the infinite power burst out of Heaven Sword to form a huge dragon. Jonathan raised his arms, and the dragon wrapped around the seal. The two forms of enormous power shed against one another. With a loud bang, the seal broke into pieces. The broken pieces flew toward Jonathan at once. Meanwhile, a gamut of strange things flooded his mind. There were so many of them that he could hardly process them in such a short period of time. At the same time when the seal shattered into pieces, Alexei spat out a mouthful of ck blood and copsed to the ground. The look of despair filled his eyes. He was already nearing the end of his life, and he had lost thest glimpse of hopepletely. Then, he slumped to the ground with a thud. Crack! Massacre Sword shattered into powder. This day marked the end of Alexei, the top fighter in Jetroina. Massacre Sword, the legendary sword in Jetroina, was destroyed. The Salonius family, the first family in Jetroina, was wiped out, too. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 The Legendary Man Chapter 460 The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique The news of Alexei¡¯s death was spread throughout the entire Jetroina overnight. In a deep mountain stood a small vige. There was water flowing and mist lingering all year round. At a nce, it looked like a fairytalend. The ce was called the Hidden Spirit Vige, and the Three Legendary Ninjas lived in seclusion there. It was regarded as a holy ce by countless Jetroinians. ¡°Alexei is a loser. I shouldn¡¯t have given him the Massacre Sword!¡± The red-faced middle-aged man named Frederick Springer was invincible in Jetroina decades ago. The Earth Ninja was another name for him. ¡°The Massacre Sword is his family heirloom. However, now that Alexei¡¯s dead, it must not fall into the hands of outsiders,¡± said the white-haired Sky Ninja Marco Pompey with his eyes half-closed. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Just send someone to retrieve it.¡± Frederick looked nonchnt. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not really that simple. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, the legendary Asura from Chanaea is the one who murdered him,¡± said Marco with his brows furrowed. Frederick¡¯s eyes unconsciously showed a hint of contempt after he heard that. ¡°He¡¯s just a mere mortal. No matter how powerful he is, it¡¯s just some pathetic fighting skills. How can he bepared to me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. Alexei was already halfway in breaking through the God Realm¡­¡± Frederick waved his hand with a look of disdain. ¡°Hmph. That loser is far from perfect. There¡¯s no need for the two of you to worry. I¡¯ll send my eldest disciple, Harold to retrieve the Massacre Sword!¡± After arriving at the Sakura Hotel, Jonathan took out the red seal and embedded it into the hilt of the Heaven Sword. At the moment when it was embedded, a silver light shot up into the sky. Suddenly, a loud roar of a dragon resounded throughout the hotel. The roar frightened the guests in the hotel. Thinking that it was an earthquake, they all fled out in a panic. However, in the next second, they saw an unforgettable scene. A silver dragon was hovering above the hotel. Its eyes were like the sun and moon, with tens of thousands of stars scattered all over its body. There was also a hint of majesty in its eyes. The dragon came from the Heaven Sword. As the hilt was opened, a majestic golden light shed. Jonathan stretched out his hand. The light seemed to have a mind of its own, as it instantly wrapped around his arm and rushed straight to his mind. At that moment, the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique in his body started to react automatically, and the sharp light suddenly became gentle. It was then smoothly merged into him. If the hilt of the sword was opened by someone who had not cultivated the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he would lose all of his cultivation, and might also die on the spot. After Jonathan absorbed the power, his eyes suddenly became sharp. He could vaguely see that there was faint energy in the air in front of him, which was constantly flowing. He took a deep breath. After the energy flowed into his body, his whole body felt light, as if he had been reborn. Jonathan then opened the scabbard and found a thin golden booklet inside. The material was like wood or gold, and it had a peculiar feel to the touch. There were words on the booklet. Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique! Jonathan was shocked. He had seen and experienced everything, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble in his heart. Did I finally found the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique? Jonathan couldn¡¯t recall how much time he had spent on searching for the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique over the years. However, what he never expected was that the other half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was actually in Jetroina. Jonathan picked up the golden booklet. After flipping through a few pages, his brows gradually tightened. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was not an ordinary martial arts technique, but a cultivation technique. The first part showed how to cultivate the physical body, and the second part showed how to cultivate the mind. Once both were mastered, one would have the power to do anything, which could be comparable to the Gods in rumors. There were eight levels of realms recorded in the booklet, which were Refine, Precelestial, Enlightenment, Nascent Soul, Divine, Void, and Harmonize. Cultivating the mind? So, it¡¯s real? Jonathan had only heard about it a long time ago, but he had never seen it. So, the cultivation of the mind really exists in this world? In an instant, Jonathan sat down with his knees crossed. He used the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique to continuously absorb the flowing spiritual energy in the air into his body. A few hourster, another vision appeared in the Sakura Hotel. A strange fragrance emanated from Jonathan¡¯s room. Upon contact with nts and trees, they swiftly blossomed and fruited, causing the surrounding area to turn into a sea of flowers. Such a spectacle was truly jaw-dropping. The source of all that was Jonathan. His eyes were as bright as a sea of stars. If he was the Grim Reaper that everyone feared in the past, then at the moment, he was the God of Heaven who descended upon the world. He looked dignified and intimidating. It was almost impossible to look directly at him. ¡°Is this the realm of Enlightenment?¡± Jonathan muttered to himself. In his elixir field, the golden core the size of a fingernail appeared stronger than before. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s power increased by at least tenfold. After cultivating the first half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he had already entered the realm of a master unknowingly. Although he couldn¡¯t get his hands on the second half of the technique for a long time, he did not stop his cultivation for even a day. With the second half obtained, he had directly broken through and entered the realm of Enlightenment. The next day, in the lobby of the Sakura Hotel, a shirtless man with a height of two meters walked in. His body was covered in strange tattoos, which made people feel dizzy at the first nce. ¡°Stop right there! This hotel does not wee guests who are not dressed properly.¡± A security guard stepped forward and stopped the person. The shirtless man raised his eyebrows. Then, he raised his hand and grabbed the security guard¡¯s neck. With powerful force exerted, the guard¡¯s neck was snapped with a crisp cracking sound. ¡°Are you blind? How dare you block my way?¡± He murdered the guard on the spot when they got into an argument. The rest of the hotel¡¯s security guards were so frightened that they stood rooted to the ground. Judas¡¯ self-confidence was extremely inted after he annexed the property left by the Salonius Corporation. When he heard that someone was causing trouble, he immediately led his subordinates, who were holding guns and sticks, and rushed down aggressively. ¡°Who gave you the courage to cause trouble here?¡± The shirtless man was not afraid at all. On the contrary, his expression showed excitement. He mmed his chest with both hands and the tattoos all over his body radiated ck light. Then, the tattoos turned into des and flew forward. Swoosh! The ck des pierced into the enemies¡¯ bodies like a red-hot knife slicing butter. None of them could block the des. In the blink of an eye, the hall was filled with blood. ¡°W-Who the hell are you?¡± Judas was scared out of his wits. ¡°I am the human yer, Harold Hill, the eldest disciple of the Earth Ninja!¡± said the shirtless man coldly. Judas¡¯ expression suddenly changed after he heard those words. If the Salonius family was the number onergest family in Jetroina, then the Three Legendary Ninjas would be the eternal Gods in the hearts of all the Jetroinians. In front of the Three Legendary Ninjas, the Salonius Corporation was as fragile and vulnerable as an ant. ¡°Take me to see Jonathan.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was icy cold. A ck long sword swept across the roof, and the concrete instantly turned into powder as if it was thin paper. Even steel would be torn to shreds by the de, let alone human flesh. Even if Jonathan was yet to be seen, in Harold¡¯s eyes, Jonathan was already a corpse. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 The Legendary Man Chapter 461 Who Said That I Would Not Come A few minutester, Harold was standing in front of Jonathan. He was looking down at Jonathan with a hint of arrogance and disdain on his face. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who ended the old fart, Alexei¡¯s life? Just obediently hand over the Massacre Sword to me and I will spare your useless life.¡± ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Jonathan looked at Harold indifferently with iciness in his eyes. Harold sneered after hearing Jonathan¡¯s words as if he had already expected them. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t intend to hand over the Massacre Sword obediently! Are you assuming that you¡¯re invincible just because you murdered Alexei? No matter. Today, I¡¯ll let you know that there is always someone better than you.¡± Harold clenched his fists in an instant. The dark tattoos on his body seemed toe alive, as they exuded a dark light and condensed into a ck long sword. Then, the sword swung downward. ¡°Go to hell!¡± With one sh, Jonathan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy cold. The golden core in his elixir field immediately spun itself, and the iparable surging power instantly poured into the Heaven Sword. Then, the sound of a dragon roaring resounded through the sky. The Heaven Sword was wrapped in infinite power. It shed through the air and collided with the ck, long sword. Then, a loud bang was heard and a sh of light appeared everywhere. Despite that, Harold¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. ¡°How dare a mere mortal swordpete for glory with my Bright Moon Sword?¡± However, before he could finish his words, his expression instantly froze the next second. The Heaven Sword ripped the long ck sword apart in an instant. Before the remaining power was exhausted, it shed toward Harold¡¯s head. sh! When the dragon¡¯s roar dissipated, the pungent smell of blood permeated inside and outside the room. Harold was split into two pieces and fell heavily to the ground. Judas, who was standing beside him, was stunned for a while. It took a long time for him toe back to his senses. Did the eldest disciple of the legendary Earth Ninja just got murdered by Jonathan with one sh? The Earth Ninja¡¯s dignified eldest disciple can¡¯t even block one attack of Jonathan? Jonathan withdrew the Heaven Sword. He quietly felt the explosive power surging in his body, and a trace of disappointment shed in his eyes. Harold was too weak, so weak that he only made Jonathan exert one percent of his strength, and the opponent was already a corpse. It was really a waste of his time. After Judas came back to his senses, his eyes were filled with fear and reverence. He then whispered in Jonathan¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you should leave Jetroina as soon as possible. You murdered the Earth Ninja¡¯s disciple, and he will never let you off!¡± He wants me to hide? Jonathan smiled lightly. I don¡¯t give a damn about who he is! Asura had taken countless lives in his life. To him, the words ¡®fear¡¯ and ¡®hide¡¯ didn¡¯t exist. Jonathan said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s so special about the Earth Ninja anyway? If he dares toe here, I¡¯ll end his life too.¡± ¡°But, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Judas hesitated. The Three Legendary Ninjas were said to have the power of the Gods. The Sakura Hotel was located in a bustling location, so news travelled fast. If Alexei being murdered was like a bomb being exploded in Jetroina, then Harold¡¯s death would be like an earthquake. The Three Legendary Ninjas¡¯ position in Jetroina were like Gods being worshiped by every household, and no one shall offend them. With a disciple murdered at the moment, everyone was terrified in their hearts. Bam! At the Hidden Spirit Vige, Frederick grabbed the tea set on the table and mmed it to the ground. ¡°What an idiot! How dare that dang Chanaean murder my disciple! I¡¯ll end his life!¡± ¡°I already reminded you not to be careless, and now you¡¯ve fallen.¡± Elijah, the Human Ninja¡¯s words were filled with gloating. Frederick¡¯s eyes were on fire, and he cracked his fists. If looks could kill, Elijah would have been torn to shreds by him. The two of them had never gotten along with each other. Frederick had his own selfish motive and sent his own disciple to retrieve the Massacre Sword for his personal gain. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the n would backfire. Not only did he not get the Massacre Sword, but his disciple was also murdered with a single sh. The news was spread all over the city, and some people even started to doubt the strength of the Three Legendary Ninjas. ¡°I will never allow anyone to doubt us Three Legendary Ninjas! Send someone to spread the news immediately! Three dayster at the Jetroina Tower, I will use his blood to mourn my disciple in front of everyone!¡± The news that Frederick had dered to battle Jonathan was spread throughout the whole of Jetroina overnight. The Three Legendary Ninjas had a lofty status and only existed in legends. Very few people had seen them take action in person, so no one wanted to miss such a good opportunity. Three days had passed. The Jetroina Tower was one of thendmarks of Jetroina, with a total height of nine hundred ny- nine meters. Every year, countless tourists from all over the world would go there and enjoy the view. At the moment, the surrounding area had been emptied, and a cordon had been set up for three kilometers, so no one could enter. However, that did not stop the enthusiasm of the Jetroinians. Arge number of people wanted to take a look at the legendary Earth Ninja, so they all flocked there. Many even pulled up banners, which could be said as a superrge scale fan meeting. Frederick, who was dressed in a white robe, came to the Jetroina Tower early. He was standing at a ce where he could see the entire scenery of Jetroina. That day, not only did he intend to murder Jonathan, but he also wanted to break the myth of the invincibility of Asura¡¯s Office, destroy Chanaea, and take the fertile fields that the people of Jetroina coveted into his pocket. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. An ambitious light appeared in Frederick¡¯s eyes. As long as Jonathan is dead, the myth of the undefeatable Asura¡¯s Office wille to an end. The sky was getting brighter. More and more people started to gather around the Jetroina Tower, but there was still no sign of Jonathan. ¡°Is this brat noting?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell!¡± ¡°Dang, I thought he was a peerless expert, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a coward!¡± Seeing that Jonathan did not make his appearance after a while, the group of Jetroinians under the tower couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Frederick yawned and stood upzily after he heard the sarcasm. ¡°It seems that Jonathan doesn¡¯t dare to fight!¡± ¡°I thought he is something else, but he is nothing but a coward!¡± The group of people at the foot of the tower seemed to be set off after hearing Frederick¡¯s words, and they immediately roared. ¡°Coward!¡± ¡°The coward of Chanaea!¡± The shouts at the foot of the tower sounded in the air. However, in the next second, a ¡°Whoosh¡± sound was heard. A dragon roar sounded out of thin air, and a gust of wind suddenly rolled up above the cloudless sky. ¡°Who said that I dare not fight?¡± With that, a ck shadow rose into the sky, and the red, long sword in his hand also vaguely condensed into a mighty dragon. Immediately afterward, with a sh of his sword, the spire of the Jetroina Tower was cut off. The sacred building in the hearts of the Jetroinians was sliced off in an instant. The area below the tower was immediately silenced, and everyone held their breaths. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 The Legendary Man Chapter 462 Chanaeans In Death ¡°That idiot!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± After the deadly silence, the entire bottom part of the tower broke out into countless screams and curses. Jetroina Tower was the symbol of Jetroina. However, at the moment, the spire had been cut off by a sword. If that news was spread out, how could they face the world in the future? ¡°Jonathan! Do you have a death wish?¡± Frederick¡¯s face was darkened to the extreme. Apparently, it was a provocation. You are tantly provoking me! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Frederick¡¯s hands instantly intertwined in front of him, and the ne hanging on his neck suddenly emitted a lot of ck aura. It was then condensed into huge ck shadows with a snake in his left hand and a sword in his right. The ck light suddenly overwhelmed the dragon¡¯s limelight. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Heavenly God!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! it¡¯s the Heavenly God indeed!¡± The moment they saw the huge ck shadow, countless Jetroinians knelt on the ground in unison and bowed their heads excitedly. At that time, Frederick raised his arm, and the gigantic Heavenly God behind him also raised his sword and pointed it at Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°You brat. You can do such a feat at such a young age, so it seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you. It¡¯s a pity that you are an inferior Chanaean. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you be my disciple.¡± An inferior Chanaean? The moment he heard those words, Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned icy cold. ¡°Did you say you want me to be your disciple? You are not worthy to be my disciple!¡± The moment he said that, Jonathan raised his hand and pointed. Like a lightning bolt, the Heaven Sword cut through the air in an instant and shed down. Frederick¡¯s expression became solemn as he could not afford to be careless. The Heavenly God raised the huge sword in his hand and blocked the iing attack in the air. Both swords shed! Frederick smiled viciously, and a sinister color shed in his eyes. ¡°This sword of yours is good. But now, it¡¯s mine!¡± In an instant, the ck energy around the Heavenly God¡¯s body poured and formed into a giant mouth, biting toward the Heaven Sword. Heavenly God! The connection between the Heaven Sword and Jonathan was cut off at once. Frederick held the Heaven Sword shrouded in the darkness and sneered, ¡°Without the sword, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡± Jonathan sneered, and his face was indifferent. ¡°Do you think I need a sword to end your life? I can murder you with only one hand!¡± When those words were spoken, Frederick¡¯s face suddenly became so gloomy that rain could fall. ¡°Really? Then I want to see how you can murder me with one hand!¡± As soon as Frederick finished his words, the Heavenly God raised the huge sword in his hand and shed it down from the air. The darkness shrouding the sword seemed to have the cries of endless grudgeful souls. In Jetroinian culture, the Heavenly God was cruel and loved to kill. He was in charge of all lives and there were countless people murdered by him. The cruelest thing was that even if one turned into a ghost after death, one would still be controlled by the Heavenly God, never being able to reincarnate. Seeing that scene, countless Jetroinians knelt on the ground, chanting God¡¯s name, trembling, and not daring to move. Jonathan looked directly at the Heavenly God. The ck spiritual energy was faintly discernible and he could almost hear the screams. The God worshiped by the Jetroinians was actually a high-leveled cultivator. After death, the remnant souls remained and was sealed in a magical weapon, whichter became enved by their master. Normal people couldn¡¯t see through the detail, but Jonathan, who had stepped into the Enlightenment stage, could discern everything clearly at a nce. The golden core in his elixir field continued to spin, and the surging aura rushed out. The aura then turned into a long sword and flew out from his fingertip. Seeing what had happened in front of him, Frederick sneered. His eyes were also full of disdain. ¡°How pathetic. Your resistance is just a joke in my eyes!¡± However, after his words fell, one long sword after another flew out from Jonathan¡¯s fingertips swiftly. In the blink of an eye, there were countless long swords above the sky. ¡°I told you, I can murder you with only one hand!¡± Jonathan then raised his fingers and pointed them at Frederick in an instant. At that moment, countless sword energy was condensed into the rain. Then, countless raindrops started to fall from the sky, and every raindrop was a sharp, long sword. Frederick got goosebumps all over his body, as he had never been so terrified before. He frantically controlled the Heavenly God to stand in front of him. However, how could Jonathan give him the chance? The falling rain of swords ripped it apart in the blink of an eye. ¡°The Heavenly God is immortal, so it was all in vain!¡± Frederick roared hysterically. He then grabbed the pendant hanging from his chest and summoned the Heavenly God again. An icy cold light shed in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He then turned his fingertips slightly, and a sharp, long sword appeared from an extremely tricky angle, which pierced Frederick¡¯s heart. ¡°It¡¯s futile! I have the Heavenly God to protect me, so I am immortal!¡± Frederick wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and roared frantically. Jonathan stood proudly on the top of Jetroina Tower, and his eyes were as cold as an iceberg. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll murder the Heavenly God too!¡± He raised his hand and pointed, and countless long swords condensed together. At that moment, everyone was struck dumb and stepped back. Boom! A gigantic long sword fell from the sky. The Jetroina Tower, which was more than nine hundred meters high, was split into two sections from the middle. Under the sword peak, Frederick turned into powder on the spot and was scattered onto the ground. At that moment, everyone under the tower became speechless. Did he just murder a God? Jonathan raised his hand and caught Frederick¡¯s pendant which sealed the Heavenly God. However, just as the pendant fell into his hands, a low voice suddenly whispered into his ear, ¡°I was originally sent to Jetroina by the emperor, and now I am trapped here. Please bring my remnant soul back to Chanaea. Please ept this as a token of appreciation.¡± As the voice dissipated, a stream of pure energy instantly flowed into Jonathan¡¯s elixir field. However, Jonathan¡¯s expression suddenly changed upon hearing that voice. These so-called Gods are actually Chanaeans from thousands of years ago? And they were used by these despicable Jetroinians as puppets? Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed in an instant, and he immediately jumped down from the Jetroina Tower. Then, he disappeared under the fearful eyes of countless people. That battle was simply shocking. Not only did it shake Jetroina, but also the entire world. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t even care about it. After leaving Jetroina Tower, he immediately rushed to the Hidden Spirit Vige. That was because a voice was telling him to in that remnant of a soul. All the dead souls of Chanaean thousands of years ago were imprisoned in the Hidden Spirit Vige. This time, he was going to bring them all back to Chanaea. If they were Chanaeans in life, they should also be Chanaeans in death. Even if nobody asked Jonathan, he would still take them back. However, just when Jonathan left the Jetroina Tower, there was an uproar in the Hidden Spirit Vige. Although the Human Ninja did not get along well with Frederick, he was still sad about his death. Especially that Frederick died at the hands of a Chanaean, which made his face even gloomier. ¡°Jonathan must die!¡± He continued, ¡°And I would use him to mourn the countless dead souls of the Hidden Spirit Vige!¡± However, just as he finished speaking, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door. It was none other than Jonathan. At that moment, Jonathan exuded a murderous aura, like a demon descended onto the earth. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 The Legendary Man Chapter 463 Immortality ¡°How dare youe here, Jonathan?¡± The moment he saw Jonathan, the expression of the Human Ninja suddenly changed drastically. ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathan sneered and continued, ¡°If I can murder Frederick, why can¡¯t I murder you too?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Human Ninja charged toward Jonathan in an instant, but how could he possibly defeat Jonathan? Not longter, the Human Ninja had no chance of fighting back at all. He had never imagined that even with his power, he would still be defeated by a Chanaean man. ¡°What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡± The Human Ninja couldn¡¯t help turning his head and roared. After saying that, a voice suddenly sounded in the thatched hut. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡± When the words fell, the Sky Ninja, Marco walked out of the thatched hut with a cane and a strange smile. Marco turned a blind eye to the sea of corpses and blood at that ce. He looked directly at Jonathan and said in his old and hoarse voice, ¡°As expected of a Chanaean, you entered the Enlightenment realm at such a young age. May I know who you learned it from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a master!¡± Jonathan said indifferently. Ever since he obtained the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique by chance, he had always practiced alone, so he didn¡¯t have a master. Besides, what master could cultivate the terrifying Asura? ¡°Oh?¡± Marco was slightly startled, and a hint of surprise shed on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this era of depleted spiritual energy, someone managed to cultivate and reach the Enlightenment realm by himself?¡± ¡°Depleted spiritual energy?¡± Jonathan knitted his brows. Before this day, he had never sensed spiritual energy. He was even not aware of how spiritual energy existed. Until the present, after seeing the second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he started to sense the faint spiritual energy. But these Jetroinians actually knew about it from the start? ¡°Before you came, you should have already met the Heavenly God, right? They used to be powerful martial artists, but then they chose to be immortal Gods!¡± He continued, ¡°As long as you join us, at the end of your lifespan in the future, you can be a God to gain immortality, huge power, and live forever between the sky and the earth!¡± It was as if Marco¡¯s hoarse voice contained some kind of magic spell, which could pass through the ears and go directly to the depths of the mind. It had a strong bewitching power, which made people want to follow and execute his instructions unconditionally. The Hidden Spirit Vige¡¯s Legendary Sky, Earth, and Human Ninjas were equal in their status in name, but in reality, very few people knew that the Sky Ninja, Marco was the real leader of the entire vige. The other two Legendary Ninjas were nothing more than just a cover. The bursts of demonic voices poured into Jonathan¡¯s mind. If he were an ordinary person, he would not be able to resist it, and he would have already followed its orders. However, Jonathan was not an ordinary person. He had fought himself out of countless mountains of corpses, so his will had been as strong as steel. There was no way that some brainwashing words could have effect on him. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were icy cold in an instant, staring sharply at Marco like a dagger. ¡°What immortality? The so-called Gods are just puppets enved and controlled by you. How dare you call them Gods?¡± After being exposed by Jonathan, Marco did not be angry, but he sneered, ¡°Oh? It seems that you are not stupid after all. However, it¡¯s no use, because your body will belong to me sooner orter. Believe me, I will definitely turn you into the most powerful God. I will let you destroy Chanaea with your own hands, and be my eternal ve in Jetroina!¡± Marco revealed his true intentions in an instant. ck energy started to appear all over his body, and ten Gods appeared behind him, each holding extremely burly swords. They all looked extremely intimidating and had imposing presences. Looking at the ten ferocious Gods, Jonathan¡¯s eyes shed a rare trace of rage. ¡°How dare Jetroina enved martial artists from Chanaea!¡± He continued, ¡°Today, I will wipe out everyone in Hidden Spirit Vige as a tribute to them!¡± A sneer shed in Marco¡¯s eyes after he heard that. ¡°Oh? Wipe out everyone in Hidden Spirit Vige? Do you think you can do that? Jonathan, I¡¯m not as pathetic as Frederick. You want to murder me? I¡¯d like to see you try!¡± ¡°God¡¯s Punishment!¡± With that, Marco waved his hand. The ten Gods attacked together, and in an instant, the sky and the earth changed colors. An endless terrifying pressure suddenly rushed forward like a powerful ocean wave. The ground and the surrounding trees werepletely unable to withstand such terrifying power. Everything the wave passed by was turned to dust. Elijah was so afraid that his face was pale and his mind was broken. He curled up and shivered in the corner. With ten Gods attacking together, Elijah couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of power in the world could stop Marco. Buzz! In the endless darkness, a bright light suddenly appeared. It was blinding. It was as if the Big Bang just happened and the night was torn into two pieces, where the sky and the earth suddenly became clear. Jonathan was dressed in white while holding the Heaven Sword in his hand. Then, an inch-long white light bloomed in his eyes, and the looming spiritual energy condensed into a mighty dragon that hovered around his body. After the sword shed the joint attack of the ten Gods into pieces, there was still enough power for it to continue shing at Marco. Boom! The ground was left with a giant bottomless pit, stirring up countless smoke and dust. Were the ten Gods defeated with one sh? That immense power made Elijah¡¯s face change dramatically in an instant. He looked incredulous. Impossible! How is this even possible? Even a cultivator who is said to be on par with the gods would never be able to do it! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, in that overwhelming smoke and dust, a gust of wind suddenly blew, and a tall monster walked out staggeringly. It had a ferocious green face with fangs and was as tall as three meters, with a white-bone long saber in its hand. It was also wearing a white skull helmet, where agonizing screams could be vaguely heard as if endless grudgeful souls were lingering in it. ¡°You idiot! Today, I will show you my true power! I swear, I will make you a God, my ve for eternity!¡± The white-boned monster roared angrily as it walked toward Jonathan, and Marco¡¯s voice wasing out of its mouth. ¡°A God? You turned yourself into a God?¡± The moment he saw the scene in front of him, Elijah was shocked. It was as if he had seen a ghost, and his face was full of disbelief. ¡°Ha, it is an honor to be a God! As long as I am in the temple, I will never die!¡± Marco then stared at Jonathan andughed sinisterly. ¡°Surrender now. No matter how strong you are here, you can never murder me! Sooner orter, you will be made into a God and enved by me, for eternity.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan shed a faint smile and stroked the de with his fingertips. He continued, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you how an immortal dies!¡± Chapter 464 Chapter 464 The Legendary Man Chapter 464 The Annihtion Of Hidden Spirit Vige ¡°You ignorant Chanaean! Do you know what it means to be immortal? It means that you can never kill me!¡± Marco sneered and then swung the white-bone long saber in his hands instantly. A burst of whimpering sound entered the ears of the people like silver needles piercing through their brains. The grudgeful souls that got murdered using this saber got sealed in it. Not only were they unable to escape the saber, but they also had to be sealed in it and get tortured every day. They even had to be cold-blooded weapons for murder. The white-bone saber became more powerful as more people got killed by it. More than three hundred people were killed by the saber judging from the grudgeful souls lingering around it. Sharp whimpers of the grudgeful souls were enough to make a mentally weak person go mad after hearing the cries. It was unbearable even for someone strong and could tremendously reduce theirbat power. The dual attack, both physically and psychologically, made it difficult for anyone to endure it. Even Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows at the whimpering sounds. Immediately after, he took a deep breath and promptly activated the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. The golden core in his elixir field whirled, and a surge of unending power emerged. Momentster, his eyes gradually got clearer. At that time, the figure of the gigantic dragon looming behind Jonathan also got clearer. It was as though a giant dragon was hovering above him. ¡°Such tricks.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold as ice. Then, he swung his sword. The strike was ruthless. With just a strike, it shattered the white-bone saber which had umted countless grievances. Then, the strike continued raging unabated and shattered Marco into dust. ¡°I told you that I¡¯m immortal in this ce!¡± A ck light appeared out of nowhere in the air. In the blink of an eye, Marco¡¯s figure reappeared unscathed. Also, the white-bone armor on his body exuded a more radiant light than it did previously. Marco seemed to have be stronger than before. ¡°You should give up, Jonathan. There¡¯s no way you can kill me by yourself!¡± Marco sneered with a contemptuous look. It was obvious that he was mocking Jonathan. ¡°Immortal? Let¡¯s see if you can survive this!¡± Jonathan said with a sneer and made another strike. As Jonathan swung his sword, the gigantic dragon circling behind him suddenly came to life and headed straight to the sky. Marco¡¯s eyes were brimming with greed when he saw the scene. ¡°Jonathan, I have to say you are indeed gifted. I believe you¡¯ll be the strongest man in history under me. I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± The gigantic dragon circled the sky a few times and made a roaring scream. Suddenly, dark clouds started to form, and a thunderbolt struck down from the sky unannounced. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Just give up. You ignorant Chanaean!¡± Marco chuckled as he weed the thunderbolt with spread arms. Crack! The moment the thunderbolt fell on Marco, he got shattered into pieces. However, it only took a few seconds before Marco got amalgamated and resurrected. ¡°I told you this is useless. No one can kill me as long as this shrine exists!¡± The disdainful look in Marco¡¯s eyes became more apparent. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan scoffed. In an instant, electrical light flowed on his fingertips. ¡°Then, the shrine shall vanish along with you!¡± Jonathan flicked his wrists and swung his Heaven Sword right after he said that. The gigantic dragon in the sky opened its mouth widely and swallowed all the thunder clouds into its body. Then, it mmed down to the ground from the sky. For a moment, the silence was deafening. The merciless thunder shattered even the air, and the sound lost its way of transmission. Dead silence filled the air, left with only a ring light flickering. Hiss! Sometimeter, clouds of huge mist shrouded the surrounding. The Hidden Spirit Vige had vanished into thin air. All that was left was a bottomless pit. Then, water surged up from the ground, forming argeke. The vast depth of theke was immeasurable, and it looked as though it had existed long ago. A breeze swept by, causing a ring of ripples to spread out. The Hidden Spirit Vige got annihted with just a strike. As for Marco, he naturally vanished along with the Hidden Spirit Vige. Elijah dusted his head and climbed out from below with much difficulty. He thought he was dead for sure. However, he got lucky and survived. Suddenly, Elijah felt a chill while he was rejoicing in his heart. Elijah found Jonathan standing not far away from him, overlooking the vastke thetter had created. With his bare eyes, Elijah saw Jonathan¡¯s incredible power. He was terrified and wanted to slip away quietly. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Jonathan¡¯s clear voice rang through Elijah¡¯s ears like a thunderous sound. At that, Elijah paused his movements and came running over to Jonathan. He prostrated himself on the ground before Jonathan and begged, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I have nothing to do with all these. Please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to be your servant!¡± ¡°Of course, I can spare your life. But first, tell me where the Heavenly God got sealed,¡± Jonathan scoffed. Elijah didn¡¯t dare to conceal the truth and brought Jonathan to the deep mountain. There, the tombs of all sizes got engraved in Chanaean characters. After seeing that, Jonathan felt a mixture of feelings in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring all of you back to Chanaea!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded through the air and got spread along with the wind. Out of a sudden, a ray of light appeared. The light came from the fireflies that flew from the tombs andnded on Jonathan. He was covered in the light as if wearing a piece of armor made with twinkling stars. ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my longtime wish.¡± A dested ancient voice resounded deep in Jonathan¡¯s mind. It was the Heavenly God from before. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. That is my duty as a Chanaean,¡± Jonathan said tly. As a Chanaean, Jonathan could not shut his eyes and leave these souls that had fought for Chanaea behind in Jetroina to be tortured severely. ¡°I have a personal favor to ask. I wonder if you can grant it.¡± Heavenly God¡¯s voice sounded again in Jonathan¡¯s ears. ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Jonathan said indifferently. The dested voice was quiet for a long time before it broke the silence and said, ¡°My name is Peter Burton. Please give this to the descendant of my n if you came across one.¡± Soon after, an emerald green pearl suddenly floated out of the topmost tomb. Then, it floated in the air and quietlynded on Jonathan¡¯s palm. The pearl looked ordinary at first sight, but it was clear that it was sealed and could only get unlocked by certain people. Presumably, only the descendants of the Burton family could unlock it. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 The Legendary Man Chapter 465 Leaving Jetroina ¡°This is called the Soul Transferal Pearl. It will react if it encounters a descendant of my n. In return, I will teach you my lifelong cultivation experience.¡± Peter¡¯s ethereal voice drifted away with the wind. Just as his words fell, a surge of familiar and unfamiliar memories suddenly emerged into Jonathan¡¯s mind. Like a stream of water, it filled his brain in an instant. Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed in amazement promptly. Peter turned out to be a cultivator of the Incarnation Phase. In Peter¡¯s memory, there was a cultivation perception of each realm in detail. It was invaluable for someone with no cultivation experience at all. Even for Jonathan, it was something useful to have. After all, for so many years, he had never seen any cultivation other than those in the first half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Then, Jonathan kept the emerald green pearl safely on him and turned his head to nce at Elijah. Elijah stood at the side reverently with a face full of terror. Then, Jonathan stretched out his hand and left a tiny dragon-shaped mark on Elijah¡¯s brow. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be my servant. You¡¯ll perish if you dare to betray me,¡± Jonathan said coldly. On the other hand, Elijah dropped down to his knees with a thud before Jonathan. He said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s my greatest honor to be your servant, my master!¡± Seeing Elijah kneeling in front of him, Jonathan said in a low voice, ¡°Gather up the remnants of Hidden Spirit Vige and change the name to Chanaea Incorporated. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to step into Chanaea. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Elijah bowed respectfully. The Hidden Spirit Vige was originally the uncrowned king of Jetroina. Now that the other two ninjas had died, it was natural for Elijah to take over. Although it got renamed to Chanaea Incorporated and sounded like a subsidiary of Chanaea, no one would dare to make noise under Elijah¡¯s intimidation. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Judas, a business mandate in Jetroina, expanded his territory after taking over the remaining enterprise of Salonius Corporation and became the biggest consortium in Jetroina. Now, it was time for Jonathan to leave this ce. Meanwhile, at the Jetroina airport, Elijah and Judas personally carried Jonathan¡¯s luggage like his servants and sent Jonathan to the airport lounge. The entire airport had been sealed off, and all the flights got stopped to serve Jonathan. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m at the airport now. I¡¯ll being back soon. You don¡¯t have to pick me up. You¡¯re pregnant now, so you shouldn¡¯te to the airport.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly and hung up Josephine¡¯s call. This trip to Jetroina got paved with adversity. However, it was still a rtively fruitful trip. Not only did Jonathan find the missing half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he even acquired the cultivation of a senior in the Incarnation Phase. It was a windfall for Jonathan. ¡°Master, I have dispatched all the ninjas of Jetroina to West Region as per your instruction,¡± Elijah reported while he stood respectfully in front of Jonathan. ¡°Okay!¡± Jonathan nodded lightly. Before leaving Jetroina, he had already thought of sending them to West Region. He did this to help Thunder King of War avoid unnecessary troubles. After hearing what Elijah said, Judas was unwilling to lose out. Thus, he quickly chimed in, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I have already dealt with the coboration with Smith Group. As long as Nolte Corporation stays strong, nothing will happen to Smith Group.¡± ¡°Um!¡± Jonathan nodded casually. His trip here, after all, was in the name of solving Josephine¡¯s problem, so he had to do what he needed to do naturally. ¡°All right, you two should head back. I need to go now.¡± Jonathan waved his hand dismissively and shut his eyes. A few hourster, the ne touched down at the airport of Jadeborough. Jonathan instantly felt more rxed now that he was back at Chanaea. This ce was his roots. It was the ce where he grew up. After Jonathan exited the airport, he checked the surroundings to be sure Josephine didn¡¯te. Then, he stretched out his arm to g down a taxi and left for Edenic Heights. However, when Jonathan opened the door to his mansion, he only saw Emmeline sitting on the couch barefooted, watching TV. ¡°Jonathan, why did youe back alone? Where is my sister?¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows and instantly felt an ominous feeling. ¡°She went to pick you up, didn¡¯t she? Did she go the wrong way? Hold on. I¡¯ll call her right away.¡± Emmeline took out her phone and dialed Josephine¡¯s number. However, to her dismay, no one picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t she pick up the phone?¡± Emmeline frowned slightly. As soon as Jonathan heard Emmeline, his eyes shed with a looming murderous intent that instantly emerged. Seeing that, Emmeline stiffened and didn¡¯t dare to move. There was a hint of fear in her eyes. For some reason, she felt intimidating pressure from Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, you, what¡¯s going on with you?¡± Emmeline cowered in fear on the couch like a frightened kitten. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for her.¡± Jonathan did not waste another second and walked out the door without hesitation. As soon as he stepped out the door, he called Hades. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you back?¡± Hades¡¯ voice rang out from the phone. However, before he could finish his sentence, he got cut off by Jonathan. ¡°I can¡¯t reach Josephine.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hades got taken aback, which made his hair stand on end. He had a lot of experience on the battlefield. However, he broke into a cold sweat at this moment. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to look for her right away.¡± ¡°Use the GPS tracker to locate her phone. I want to know her location as soon as possible.¡± Under Jonathan¡¯s calm voice, a volcano was about to erupt. Jonathan was ready to wipe out the family of the person who dared to harm Josephine. Meanwhile, as Jonathan was searching high and low for Josephine, a ck car drove steadily down a remote road in Jadeborough. A middle-aged man dressed in all ck was driving the car slowly. On the passenger seat was none other than Josephine, who vanished without a trace. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Josephine looked at the middle-aged man cautiously and asked while she pretended to be calm. ¡°What do you think?¡± The buzz-cut man sneered, and a hint of uncertainty flickered in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want, but I know you¡¯ll be dead if you don¡¯t get down from the car this instant!¡± Suddenly, a chilly voice sounded quietly in the middle-aged man¡¯s ear. Shortly after, he met eyes with Jonathan, who was supposed to be at Jetroina now. To his surprise, Jonathan had appeared out of nowhere. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 The Legendary Man Chapter 466 Bottom Line ¡°Why are you back?¡± The moment the middle-aged man in the car saw Jonathan, he was stunned. ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was cold, and he punched through the car window with his fist. With a loud boom, the car window shattered. A ruthless glint shed across the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes as he stepped down on the elerator. ¡°Even if I have to die, you¡¯re going down with me!¡± In a split second, the ck car rammed into a nearby tree as if it was a bull that had gone mad. Josephine shrieked in horror, and her face turned pale. She bent over and held her abdomen, and the only thought running through her head was that she had to protect her baby. However, in the next second, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar filled the air. The glistening Dragon¡¯s Roar Sword struck the asphalt road, creating a crack that was several meters deep. There was a maniacal glint in the bald man¡¯s eyes as he roared, ¡°It¡¯s no use! Even an immortal won¡¯t be able to save them now!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Even if an immortal dared to touch a single strand of their hair, I¡¯ll still finish him off!¡± All of a sudden, Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned cold. With a wave of his sword, a resonating boom sounded. The asphalt road which was more than ten meters wide was split open like a soft chiffon cake with his sword. Even the cars that were zooming on the road were also split into two with his sword. Jonathan shattered the car door with a kick and carried Josephine out from the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Are you all right, Darling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Josephine shook her head. Her face was still pale, and she was evidently still in shock from what just happened. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re all right¡­¡± Jonathan heaved a sigh. His gaze was extremely gentle as he looked at her. ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, no one can harm you and the baby.¡± Asura, who had murdered countless enemies throughout his life, only had a soft spot for Josephine. Half an hourter, a helicopternded, and Hades jumped out of it. He kneeled in front of Jonathan with a thump. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. It was because of my negligence that I couldn¡¯t protect Ms. Smith!¡± Jonathan nced at him nonchntly as he held Josephine, who was still in shock, and headed toward the distance. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hour to get to the bottom of this. Only then will I spare your life.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades didn¡¯t dare to refute him. It was only when Jonathan disappeared into the distance did he realize that his back waspletely drenched in sweat. However, just at that moment, a ck-armored soldier behind Hades spoke softly, ¡°Sir, it has already been so long since he left Asura¡¯s Office. Why are you still so afraid of him? Now, the entire Asura¡¯s Office is under your control, and he doesn¡¯t even control anything. Why are you still so scared of him? Besides, this man has already been fried. How are we going to find anything within an hour?¡± Hearing this, a hint of annoyance shed across Hades¡¯ eyes. He turned around and asked calmly, ¡°How long have you been with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for ten years, Sir!¡± the ck-armored soldier responded respectfully. ¡°Throughout these ten years, haven¡¯t I told you this?¡± Hades nced at the soldier and continued, ¡°Some things are better left unsaid! Because sometimes, once you say something, you¡¯ll never have the chance to speak ever again!¡± Once he finished his words, Hades¡¯ eyes turned cold. He grabbed the soldier by the neck and boomed, ¡°Since when did you have the right toment on Asura¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Sir!¡± The ck-armored soldier immediately got flustered after he saw Hades fly into a rage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any more chances!¡± The Hades at that moment was the one who terrified everyone at Asura¡¯s Office and not just a subordinate kneeling down in front of Jonathan with his back drenched in sweat. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Before the soldier could finish his words, a crisp, bone-breaking crack was heard. Hades snapped the soldier¡¯s neck into two. ¡°Remember to control your mouth in your next life!¡± Hades dusted his hands and turned to look at the group of ck-armored soldiers behind him coldly. ¡°Deal with his body.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± At hismand, countless ck-armored soldiers rushed forward. A few hourster, everyone in Asura¡¯s Office was busying themselves. Hades used up almost all the resources from Asura¡¯s Office to find out the identity of the middle-aged man. However, the man had already exploded to smithereens along with the car, and the scene was a complete mess. It was a challenging task for him to find the man¡¯s identity within one hour. But one hourter, Hades eventually appeared in front of Jonathan. ¡°I found it, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades said in a low voice, ¡°This person came from the Dark Web. He¡¯s a very low-level assassin. In other words, he¡¯s just a low-level suicide attack assassin. I¡¯m guessing that there¡¯s someone using this method to test if you returned to the country.¡± ¡°Test?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned icy when he heard Hades¡¯ words. ¡°They¡¯re already trying to test me by using Josephine. It seems that they have been plotting this for a long time!¡± Although Jonathan¡¯s tone was calm, there was a terrifying and murderous glint in his eyes. It seemed that some people had no idea about his bottom line. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I failed to protect Ms. Smith because of my negligence. Please punish me as you wish!¡± Hades didn¡¯t find any excuses for himself. He kneeled in front of Jonathan and volunteered to be punished. Even though others weren¡¯t aware, Hades was well aware that Josephine was Jonathan¡¯s bottom line. She was his Achilles¡¯ heel. Once anyone touched her, they were undoubtedly marked for death. ¡°Before I left, didn¡¯t I tell you that if anything happened to Josephine, you would be dead meat?¡± Jonathan red at Hades without a trace of emotion. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. You said it before.¡± Hades lowered his head and responded, ¡°If my death can make up for my mistake, then please kill me, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want there to be a second time!¡± Jonathan stared at Hades icily. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life this time on the ount that you¡¯ve been with me through bloodbaths and gruesome battles. But if there is a next time, you can end your own life! Don¡¯t dirty my hands! If you can¡¯t even do a small thing right, what rights do you have to manage the entire Asura¡¯s Office?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. I know my mistake!¡± Hades still didn¡¯t find an excuse for himself. He was well aware that making an excuse for himself in front of Jonathan was no different from having a death wish. The thing that Asura despised most in his life was people finding excuses for themselves. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 The Legendary Man Chapter 467 A Hundred Million Bounty ¡°Continue searching. I want to know who hired this assassin from the Dark Web before it turns dark. I also want to know who was the one who orchestrated this!¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze was extremely cold. Josephine was his bottom line. Anyone who touched her would die. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades immediately got to his feet and retreated. But just as he was about to leave, Jonathan stopped him. ¡°Wait! Get Zachary over from Jazona. From today onward, he will be personally in charge of Josephine¡¯s safety. And get him to settle the matters in Jazona on his own! Also, tell him that if Josephine loses even one strand of hair, he can prepare to be thrown into Northern Crimson Prison!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Hades instantly retreated. This time, the incident happened because of his negligence. With his status, he naturally couldn¡¯t monitor the situation in Jadeborough all the time. But it was also because of this negligence of his that almost cost him his life. The moment he stepped out of the door, he called Zachary. ¡°Zachary, it¡¯s me.¡± The moment the call got through, Zachary¡¯s voice sounded on the other end. ¡°I know it¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hour to immediately get back to Jadeborough from Jazona. If you¡¯rete by even one minute, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Hades didn¡¯t waste a single second and got straight to the point. ¡°Why would I go just because you tell me to?¡± Zachary scoffed. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°You¡¯re noting, are you?¡± Hades didn¡¯t want to waste time with him. ¡°Fine. If I don¡¯t see you within one hour, then you can prepare to go from being the Vanquisher King of War to the king of the prison!¡± Immediately after he finished speaking, Hades prepared to hung up. But just as he was about to do so, Zachary fumed, ¡°Who are you trying to scare? What would you do to me if I don¡¯t go? Da*n you, Hades. Can¡¯t you just talk to me nicely if you want me to help you? Why do you have to be so rude about it? ¡°Who said that I needed your help?¡± Hades responded coldly. ¡°This is an order from the Asura¡¯s Office. Are you going to go against it?¡± ¡°Order? Who¡¯s the one who made this order?¡± Zachary¡¯s tone changed instantly upon hearing that it was an order. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡°You better get to Jadeborough within one hour. From today onward, you¡¯re in charge of Josephine¡¯s safety. If she loses even a single strand of hair, you can prepare to be the king of the Northern Crimson Prison instead! By the way, I¡¯m not the one who said this. Mr. Goldstein did. You can decide for yourself whether you want toe or not.¡± The moment he finished speaking, Hades didn¡¯t give Zachary any opportunity to refute and immediately hung up. Meanwhile, in the living room, Jonathan lit up a cigarette and walked toward the balcony after Hades left. Before Josephine got pregnant, he had already developed the habit of smoking on the balcony. ¡°Jonathan, what happened to Josephine?¡± Jonathan just took a puff of the cigarette when Emmeline¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him. Emmeline quietly tiptoed over to him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She just got into a small ident.¡± Jonathan casually tapped the cigarette and added, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in ss today?¡± ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve already told you so many times that I¡¯m on my summer break. School hasn¡¯t started yet¡­¡± Emmeline wore an exasperated look. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡± Jonathan rubbed his temples. His head was starting to hurt. Recently, he had been going through so much that he didn¡¯t pay attention to Emmeline. Ever since they parted at Durbaine, he went to Jetroina, and someone kidnapped Josephine when he came back. He had no time to remember if Emmeline¡¯s school had started. ¡°Oh right. You should stay home and take good care of your sister over the next few days. Call me immediately if anything happens. Tonight, I¡¯ll send people to patrol and protect both of you around the clock. If you don¡¯t have anything urgent, try not to go out!¡± Jonathan reminded her. Although from that day onward, their family¡¯s safety would be in Zachary¡¯s hands, they still couldn¡¯t let their guard down. If they got careless again, it would be toote for regrets. ¡°Jonathan, did something happen?¡± Upon hearing that Jonathan wanted to send someone to patrol around the clock, Emmeline¡¯s face turned pale from shock. After all, she was well aware of Jonathan¡¯s personality. There had to be something big going on for him to go to such lengths. ¡°Someone kidnapped Josephine just now,¡± Jonathan said with a frown. ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, there should be quite a number of assassins on the move soon.¡± ¡°What? Assassins?¡± Emmeline shuddered in fright when she heard this. She had only heard of assassins in movies and had never encountered one in real life. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You just have to stay by Josephine¡¯s side. Over the next few days, don¡¯t let her go to the office. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± Jonathan stubbed out the cigarette and headed back up to the second floor. In the bedroom, Josephine was sound asleep. But even so, she still didn¡¯t seem too well. She grabbed the nket tightly with both hands and furrowed her brows deeply. It was evident that she was still in shock from the incident. Seeing this, Jonathan slowly went over and sat down by the side of the bed. He gently released Josephine¡¯s grip on the nket and held her hand in his own. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here now. No one on Earth can ever harm you. If it ever happens, it will only be over my dead body and when Asura¡¯s Office is destroyed.¡± In deep sleep, Josephine seemed to have heard his words, and her tightly furrowed brows subconsciously smoothened out. An hourter, when the sky gradually grew dark, Jonathan walked out of the bedroom. In the living room, Emmeline was sprawled on the couch watching television. Her long, slender legs were exceptionally attractive. However, Jonathan wasn¡¯t even interested to spare a nce. He simply looked up at the clock on the wall and noticed that it was already seven. The sky was already dark, and Hades should be arriving soon. As expected, the moment he walked down the stairs, he saw Hades pushing the mansion doors open with a cold expression. ¡°I found it, Mr. Goldstein! Someone in the country is offering a one-hundred-million bounty on the Dark Web for your head. Ms. Smith and her entire family are also included in the bounty. However, the bounty for them isn¡¯t as high and is only worth one million. And it¡¯s even in Chanaean currency!¡± ¡°A one-hundred-million bounty for my head?¡± Jonathan sneered when he heard Hades¡¯ words. ¡°They want my head for just one hundred million? Aren¡¯t they underestimating me?¡± Chapter 468 Chapter 468 The Legendary Man Chapter 468 Heaven List Of Assassins In Asura¡¯s entire lifetime, numerous people wanted to kill him! A few years ago, the bounty on his head was worth a billion. Yet, after so many years had passed, there were still those who thought they could pay a million to take him out. ¡°Keep looking! I want to see exactly how long these people can hide!¡± Jonathan snorted. A glimmer of cold shed across his eyes. When he left Chanaea and entered Jetroina, he had been waiting for the bunch of clowns, who had been in hiding, to jump out. Unexpectedly, on the first day he came back, they couldn¡¯t seem to hold back anymore. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades immediately nodded. ¡°Is Zachary here yet?¡± Jonathan casually lit a cigarette as he walked toward the door. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right outside!¡± Jonathan had barely stepped out of the room when he spotted Zachary at the door. He seemed to have come here in a rush, as he didn¡¯t even have time to change his clothes. He had hurried here in his green camouge suit. The moment he saw Jonathan, Zachary marched forward to greet the man, ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°After today, I shall leave No. 1 Vi in your hands. Remember, if anyone in No. 1 Vi loses even a hair, I will hold you ountable!¡± Jonathanmanded coldly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary quickly straightened his back. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what¡¯s going on? Why have you summoned me from Jazona in such a hurry?¡± Zachary had to ask. With Jonathan¡¯s character, if it wasn¡¯t because of matters of great importance, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have demanded Zachary to return from Jazona so suddenly. ¡°Josephine¡¯s been kidnapped!¡± The moment Jonathan spoke, Zachary¡¯s expression shifted. He knew very well what Josephine meant to Jonathan. ¡°Who did it?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Just a bunch of clowns!¡± Jonathan simply replied. ¡°This is not your concern. All you have to do is keep No. 1 Vi safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, shall I send someone to protect Ms. Goldstein?¡± Hades reminded him softly. ¡°Oh, do you mean Sophia?¡± Jonathan knitted his brows. ¡°Yes!¡± Hades nodded. Because of his status, he knew exactly the rtionship between Jonathan and the Goldstein family. He was also very much aware of the connection between Sophia and Jonathan. The Goldstein family wouldn¡¯t have risen to be the most influential family in Yaleview if it were only Sophia at the helm. Without Jonathan, how could they have achieved something like that? ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡± Jonathan shook his head and continued, ¡°Only few in Asura¡¯s Office know about the rtionship between the Goldstein family and me. However, just in case, have Andy get some of his people to patrol the Goldstein residence in secret twenty-four hours a day. If they find anybody suspicious, capture immediately! If needed, act first and ask questionster!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Within a few minutes, Jonathan¡¯smands were carried out in an orderly manner. When everything had been arranged, Jonathan turned to Hades and asked, ¡°Have you found out who epted the mission for a hundred million?¡± ¡°Yes, I have!¡± Hades nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Cobra, ranked tenth on the Heaven List!¡± ¡°Ranked tenth on the Heaven List?¡± The moment Jonathan heard the phrase, his eyebrows furrowed sharply. He had most certainly heard of the Heaven List. There had always been a publicly recognized list among the assassins, and it was separated into four parts: Heaven, Earth, Dark, and Gold. The order of the list was personally arranged by the founder of the Dark Web. The rankings were determined ording to the tasks performed by the assassins, the difficulty of the tasks, and the power and status of the targets. The Heaven List was at the very top while the Earth List was at the bottom. Therefore, whoever ranked first on the Heaven List was the undisputed ¡°king¡± among all the assassins! ¡°I remember that Punisher, whom I sent to Northern Crimson Prison years ago, was ranked third on the Heaven List, am I right?¡± Jonathan seemed to recall some information all of a sudden. ¡°Right!¡± Hades nodded and said, ¡°Since his imprisonment, the order on the Heaven List hasn¡¯t been updated. To this day, he is still the third ce on the Heaven List!¡± ¡°It seems that this Heaven List is nothing special. After so many years, nobody has overtaken the third ce on the ranking!¡± Jonathan smiled faintly as a hint of contempt shed across his eyes. Some years ago, Punisher, who ranked third on the Heaven List, had gone to Chanaea to execute an assassination. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The target of his mission happened to be Asura¡ªJonathan himself! Unfortunately, Punisher had barelyid a finger on Jonathan when thetter had him tossed into Northern Crimson Prison, and he remained there until this day, locked up in the dark. The reward money back then had gone as high as one billion! ¡°It seems that each generation of assassins is getting worse than thest!¡± Jonathan shook his head. He turned to Hades. ¡°Ry my order to Dorian. Punisher¡¯s sentence is over. Tell Dorian to release him!¡± ¡°Release him?¡± Hades expressed surprise when he heard that. After all, Punisher hadmitted a serious crime. His sentence should be perpetual. In fact, it would not be an exaggeration if he was shot a hundred times over! How could his sentence possibly be lifted? ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan replied tly. ¡°However, before you do, pass him a message for me. Tell him that I want to meet him before he leaves.¡± ¡°Meet him?¡± Hades uttered. ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t want toe?¡± ¡°He will!¡± Jonathan grinned again before he went on, ¡°If he refuses toe, then just kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades naturally had nothing to say about Jonathan¡¯s order. However, before he turned to leave, he couldn¡¯t help but make a request, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate.¡± ¡°Ask away,¡± Jonathan responded casually. ¡°Someone like Punisher is better off dead. Why do you want to meet him?¡± Truthfully, Hades had always despised these assassins. The Heaven List is nothing but a load of hogwash! It¡¯s useless! In the face of absolute power and a line of guns, what can a mere assassin do? One shot is all it takes to kill him. If that¡¯s not enough, then ten shots! Or a hundred! I don¡¯t believe that one hundred shots can¡¯t finish off a third ranker on the stupid Heaven List! ¡°Don¡¯t you think the Dark Web had been very quiettely?¡± Jonathan smiled slyly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Simple, really!¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°If the Dark Web doesn¡¯t know its ce and lies low abroad, then we should just get rid of it! Don¡¯t you think Punisher would be the perfect weapon?¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± For a split second, Hades registered what Jonathan meant. What was the use of an organization of assassins that was not controlled by Asura¡¯s Office? It was better off gone! Chapter 469 Chapter 469 The Legendary Man Chapter 469 Punisher Northern Crimson Prison was located in the Sanguine Desert, a deste and godforsaken ce in the middle of nowhere with nothing but sand that stretched for miles. Here, a year could pass without getting a single drop of rain. There was only sand¡ªtons of it¡ªdrifting in the air. However, on that day, the legendary Hades, head of the Eight Kings of War, had arrived at this godforsaken ce. The army greenbat helicopter had justnded at Northern Crimson Prison when hundreds of soldiers armed with heavy weapons quickly stepped forward and pointed their guns at Hades inside the vehicle. ¡°Halt! Who goes there?¡± If these soldiers found that there was something slightly off about him, they would fire their guns and put countless holes in his head! ¡°I¡¯m from Asura¡¯s Office!¡± Even with hundreds of guns pointing at his head, Hades remained calm and unafraid. He nced at the troop of soldiers calmly and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Dorian? Get him here now!¡± ¡°From Asura¡¯s Office?¡± The moment they heard ¡°Asura¡¯s Office,¡± the expressions of the soldiers outside the helicopter changed drastically. To them, Asura¡¯s Office represented supreme authority and power! ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hades!¡± He opened his mouth and spoke. The moment he did that, a ckish gold seal appeared in front of the soldiers. On the ck seal, written inrge, red letters, was his name: Hades. Thud! The moment they saw the Seal of Hades, countless soldiers in ck armor instantly fell to their knees with a loud thud. ¡°Hail to Hades!¡± This was Hades, the head of the Eight Kings of War! His status in Asura¡¯s Office was second only to Asura! Even Dorian had to back away a few steps when he saw Hades, let alone a bunch of soldiers like them! ¡°Quick! Report to Excalibur King of War! Tell him that Hades has arrived!¡± As soon as the order was issued, a soldier went ahead to make the report. A whileter, Dorian, donning a suit of armor, made his appearance. ¡°Hades? What brings you here?¡± Since the day Northern Crimson Prison was established, Hades had never stepped foot into Mysonna. So, why had hee here all of a sudden? ¡°What do you think?¡± Hades nced at him impassively. ¡°Dorian, Excalibur King of War, I am here on Asura¡¯s orders to release the criminal Punisher!¡± ¡°Release Punisher?¡± Dorian¡¯s expression shifted when he heard those words. ¡°And this is Mr. Goldstein¡¯s order, you say?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d dare to fake the Decree of Asura?¡± Hades shot a cold nce at Dorian. ¡°Enough of this nonsense! I want you to release the man!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Dorian didn¡¯t dare to go against Asura¡¯s order. However, after receiving the order, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Hades? Why has Mr. Goldstein ordered for the scum¡¯s release so suddenly?¡± After all, Punisher had attempted to assassinate Jonathan! Furthermore, Jonathan had personally requested to have Punisher serve his sentence in Northern Crimson Prison. In other words, if Jonathan hadn¡¯t ordered it, Punisher would spend his entire life in Northern Crimson Prison. He would never get to leave. Even after his death, his ashes would be buried underneath the prison! ¡°Mr. Goldstein has his reasons!¡± Hades looked at Dorian indifferently. ¡°Do you intend to disobey him?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Dorian quickly shook his head. ¡°Even if I have the courage of a lion, I won¡¯t dream about going against Mr. Goldstein¡¯s orders. I just don¡¯t get it. Why has Mr. Goldstein suddenly decided to let the scum go?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think too much about it if I were you.¡± Hades lit a cigarette casually. ¡°All you need to know is that Mr. Goldstein would never do anything without reason. By the way, Ms. Smith was kidnapped by the people of the Dark Webst night!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Dorian heard the news, his face darkened. They all knew very well how important Josephine was to Jonathan. The Dark Web dared toy a finger on Josephine! Does it have a death wish? ¡°Who did it? Has the killer been found?¡± Dorian asked coldly. ¡°He died at Mr. Goldstein¡¯s hands. Anyway, these are just a bunch of clowns. What Mr. Goldstein really wants is to destroy the Dark Web!¡± Hades said as he nced at Dorian. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this got to do with releasing Punisher?¡± Apparently, Dorian couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of Hades¡¯ exnation, but he decided not to press on the matter. ¡°Never mind. I can¡¯t possibly comprehend what Mr. Goldstein has in mind. You want to meet Punisher, right? Follow me!¡± With that said, Dorian led the way as he guided Hades into the prison that was said to resemble the depths of hell. The prison was in total darkness. There was a guard standing in front of each cell. The further they went in, the higher the number of guards. When they got to the deepest end, the ce was almost full of guards. There were practically guards standing at every corner! All of them were heavily armed and overflowing with murderous intent. ¡°Sir!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir!¡± As Dorian approached, the guards greeted him loudly. ¡°Open the door of Cell 10!¡± Dorianmanded. Upon receiving the order, a guard quickly stepped forward to unlock the door. ck! They heard the sound of the door being unlocked. What came right after was a horrible stench. The moment they sensed it, Dorian and Hades instinctively covered their noses. Cough! Hades coughed and walked into the cell, where the dim light flickered in the wind. Under it, a foreigner with disheveled hair, unshaven beard and blue eyes could be seen squatting in a corner as he kept mumbling iprehensible words. Many shackles were locked around his wrists and ankles. ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± Hades shouted sternly. His eyes turned cold as he observed the foreigner squatting in the corner. When the foreigner heard it, he lifted his head. In an instant, a faint, cold light shed toward them. ¡°Who are you?¡± The foreigner spoke in broken Chanaean with a thick ent! Hades didn¡¯t want to be bothered with him. ¡°By the Decree of Asura, we¡¯re here to release you. You have served your sentence and can now walk free!¡± ¡°What did you say? Release me?¡± When the foreigner heard that, his face lit up with a sneer. ¡°Is this a joke? Asura wants to release me? Impossible!¡± Three years ago, he failed to assassinate Asura. Ever since then, he had been imprisoned in this hellhole! Over the years, he had certainly thought about making an escape. However, regardless of whatever means he used, in the end, he could never pass the gates of Northern Crimson Prison. Gradually, he began to give up. Right then, here came someone telling him that Asura wanted to let him go. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 The Legendary Man Chapter 470 Shut Up ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to leave?¡± Hades snickered. ¡°Asura really ns on letting me go?¡± The moment he heard Hades say that, Punisher, who had been squatting in the corner, rose to his feet tremblingly. He looked weak, as though a gust of wind could easily topple him. Yet, his eyes remained sharp and fierce. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Hades eyed him coldly. ¡°Do you think I would make the journey all the way from Jazona just to crack a joke at you?¡± He was the head of the Eight Kings of War! If it wasn¡¯t because of Jonathan¡¯s order, Hades wouldn¡¯t havee here personally to free a prisoner even if thetter was number one on the Heaven List. Punisher was only ranked third! ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± Punisher was not annoyed by Hades¡¯ statement. In the three years he had been locked up in this ce, he could barely recognize himself. ¡°Before you leave, Mr. Goldstein wants to see you,¡± Hades said. ¡°What if I reject?¡± Punisher retorted coldly. ¡°Then, you can forget about leaving this ce!¡± Hades¡¯ gaze turned cold. ¡°Before I came here, Mr. Goldstein told me that if you refuse, I¡¯ll have to kill you!¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s more like it! That¡¯s surely Asura¡¯s style!¡± Punisher sneered when he heard that. ¡°Take me to him!¡± ¡°You intend to meet Mr. Goldstein just like that?¡± Hades simply nced at the prisoner. He waved his hand. ¡°Guards, clean him up! Then, put him back in chains and take him to the helicopter!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± At hismand, countless soldiers in ck armor stepped forward and dragged the shackled prisoner out the door. Punisher might have regained his freedom, but as long as he had not left Northern Crimson Prison, he was still an inmate there. An hourter, the helicopter took flight. After a quick clean, Punisher instantly turned from a prisoner to a domineering CEO from overseas. If he were sitting in a first-ss cabin instead of abat helicopter, many flight attendants would have flocked to him, asking for his contact details. Of course, he would have to be freed of the handcuff and shackles first. ¡°The smell of freedom¡­ is great!¡± Sitting in the helicopter, Punisher looked out at the sky. Then, he turned to Hades and asked, ¡°Hey, do you have cigarettes? Let me have one!¡± ¡°Not for you. Shut up, you¡¯re too noisy!¡± Hades red at him impatiently. ¡°One more word from you, believe it or not, I will throw you off this helicopter!¡± ¡°I doubt that!¡± Punisher threw him a look of disdain. ¡°Asura wants to see me personally. Would you dare to throw me off from this height?¡± ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t?¡± Hades¡¯ gaze darkened instantly. He grabbed Punisher by the neck, kicked open the door of the cabin, and tossed him right out! Outside, the cold wind howled eerily as it blew at him. Yet, Punisher was hanging in mid-air. If Hades ever released his hand, Punisher¡¯s life woulde to an end as he became bones and dust. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re f*cking crazy! Pull me up!¡± He had finally gotten his freedom after three years. He didn¡¯t want to die just like that! ¡°Punisher, let me tell you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re ranked third on the Heaven List overseas. In Chanaea, you¡¯re just a small fry. I can kill you without even lifting a finger. Do you understand now?¡± Hades stared daggers at Punisher, who was suspended in the air. ¡°Any more nonsense from you, and I¡¯m throwing you out of here! Got it?¡± ¡°Yes! Completely!¡± Punisher didn¡¯t dare to argue. In one fell swoop, Hades lifted his right hand¡ªthe one grabbing Punisher by the neck¡ªand flung the ex-convict hard against the door of the cabin. There was a loud thud as Punisher mmed heavily against the floor. Wheeze! Wheeze! Punisher gasped for air after he had been dragged back up. He stared at Hades with a hint of fear in his eyes. He¡¯s mad! He¡¯s f*cking mad! I didn¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever meet someone who has more loose screws than I do! F*ck! If it weren¡¯t for these shackles on my hands and feet, I¡¯ll definitely not forgive this Chanaean! A few hourster, the helicopter touched down at Jazona airport. When itnded, a ck car was already waiting right outside. Standing in front of the vehicle was none other than Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Once Jonathan got down from the helicopter, Hades sprinted toward him. ¡°I¡¯ve brought Punisher!¡± ¡°Okay. Get him here!¡± Jonathan instructed as he flicked away the cigarette ash. Then, he saw Punisher, who was in shackles, being escorted off the helicopter by several soldiers in ck armor. Compared with a few years ago, Punisher looked visibly haggard, yet he seemed to have gained some weight too. ¡°I suppose the food at Northern Crimson Prison isn¡¯t so bad,¡± Jonathan snuffed out the cigarette butt and waved his hand. ¡°Take off the shackles on him!¡± ¡°But¡­ Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades wanted to say something, but Jonathan directly cut him off. Thetter said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He was no match for me three years ago, and he¡¯s still no match for me now!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± With that, Punisher, who had been restrained by numerous shackles, instantly regained his freedom. Once he had been freed from the chains, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the first thing he did was throw a punch directly at Hades! ¡°F*ck! How dare you do that to me! Today, I¡¯ll show you just what happens when people think they can fight me!¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Right after he said that, Punisher swung his fist at Hades¡¯ face. However, the moment he did that, there came the sounds of guns clicking as countless bullets were loaded into the weapons. The soldiers aimed their ck muzzles of their guns right at Punisher¡¯s head. ¡°Put the guns down!¡± Hades simply waved his hand. He was not afraid of Punisher¡¯s attack at all. ¡°Did you think that I dared to punch you just now because you were in shackles?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Punisher didn¡¯t want to have this conversation with Hades, so he quicklynd his punch. How could Hades let Punisher have his way? Before Punisher could even execute the punch, Hades had already stepped forward and kicked the former in the stomach. Next, he grabbed Punisher¡¯s fist and twisted it hard. The sounds of bones cracking could be heard. With another thud, Punisher knelt down before Hades. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t care about your ranking on the silly Heaven List. In my eyes, you¡¯re no different from an ant!¡± Hades red coldly at Punisher, who was kneeling on the floor. ¡°You should be thankful that Mr. Goldstein was your target three years ago. If your target had been me, you would have already be a dead body!¡± Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Suitable Hades did not be the leader of the Eight Kings of War by showing others mercy. Instead, he aplished that by killing countless people. Punisher¡¯s ashen face was contorted as he looked at Hades. He was ranked third on Heaven¡¯s List and the best in the assassin world. He had never been humiliated in that manner. Three years ago, Jonathan defeated him using a single strike. Punisher could not believe he was being beaten and put to shame by Jonathan¡¯s subordinate three yearster. How could he let that slide? ¡°Prove your worth with your strength if you¡¯re reluctant to admit defeat. Let me tell you. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Goldstein¡¯s wish to spare your life, do you think you could get off the ne alive?¡± Hades said disdainfully. ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough.¡± Jonathan casually put out his cigarette and walked up to them. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m looking for you?¡± Jonathan stared at Punisher indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Punisher grimaced and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter. I want you to help me with something. I want to turn Dark Web into Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Dark Web!¡± Jonathan uttered. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Punisher was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is time for a new person to take charge of Dark Web? I think you¡¯re a suitable candidate.¡± Jonathan borated with a smile. ¡°Me?¡± Punisher frowned at Jonathan, seemingly confused by thetter¡¯s exnation. ¡°You foreigners are just too stupid and slow-witted at times. Simply put, you will be in charge of Dark Web and serve Asura¡¯s Office from now on.¡± ¡°Me? In charge of Dark Web?¡± Punisher¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Do you know how many assassins are on Dark Web and how powerful they are?¡± Jonathan interjected him, ¡°That¡¯s not important. You only need to reply to me whether you ept my offer or not. You don¡¯t have to worry about the other matters.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Punisher wanted to speak but was interrupted by Jonathan again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get back to me hastily. I¡¯ll give you an afternoon to consider. Come and meet me tonight with your definite answer.¡± After finishing his sentence, Jonathan did not waste another second talking to Punisher. Jonathan directly turned around and left. However, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°By the way, just to remind you, you should avoid doing anything foolish. You must trust Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s capabilities to hunt you down and end your life no matter where you escape to. Do you understand me?¡± Instantaneously, menace shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he emitted an overwhelming aura from his body. At that moment, Punisher felt cold sweat drenched his back. A sense of foreboding washed over him as if his head would detach from his body if he dared to say no to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you sure you want to coborate with that guy?¡± Hades could not contain his curiosity and asked the moment they walked out of the door. Hades could not fathom why Punisher was chosen when there were so many candidates from Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you think this sensation of having our spy on Dark Web is thrilling?¡± Jonathan replied calmly. If the assassins from Dark Web could mess with his life, why couldn¡¯t he utilize a member of Dark Web to return the favor? Jonathan wanted Dark Web to have a taste of their own medicine. Soon, a few ck sedans returned to the mansion. Jonathan went straight to the second floor right after he got out of the car. He had been staying by Josephine¡¯s side ever since she was hurt. Whenever he was free, he would keep herpany. At that moment, Josephine was sleeping inside the bedroom. Fearing he would wake her up, Jonathan carefully exited the room and went to the study. Then, he turned around and locked the door before sitting leg-crossed on the bed. He took out the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique and began poring over the cultivation methods. Ever since Jonathan returned from Jetroina, he did not have the time to go through the second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique and Heavenly God¡¯s heritage. Now that he finally had the time so spare, naturally, he would have to use it wisely. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was divided into two parts. The second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique he was holding was the essence and gist of the technique. The first half was merely an introductory part of the technique. Therefore, Jonathan¡¯s cultivation had been static in that world with thin spiritual energy. However, ever since he obtained the second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he could clearly sense the concentration of the spiritual energy around him had increased by several folds. He was able to enter the Enlightenment stage because of the effect of the second half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Inside the study, Jonathan sat with his back straight and hands interlocked as he felt the dense spiritual energy around him. Although he had just advanced to the Enlightenment early stage, he vividly felt the signs of another breakthrough after acquiring the Heavenly God¡¯s heritage. Jonathan closed his eyes, continuously cultivating to absorb the spiritual energy in the atmosphere. Suddenly, faint blue lights enveloped his body. The lights turned into sparks and floated toward his head, gradually condensing into the shape of a dragon¡¯s head. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Roar! The cry of a dragon resounded through the air. At that instant, everyone inside the mansion was frightened. Zachary, who was guarding the mansion¡¯s entrance, was shocked. He hastily led arge group of soldiers to search for the origin of the commotion. When they arrived in front of Jonathan¡¯s room, Zachary remembered Jonathan¡¯s reminder never to enter the room without permission, regardless of the uproar happening inside, unless absolutely necessary. So, Zachary and his subordinates could only stop outside Jonathan¡¯s room and stood guard outside the door. Few hours passed in the blink of an eye. Twilight filtered through the window as dusk fell, illuminating Jonathan¡¯s poker face. ¡°Phew!¡± Sitting cross-legged on the bed, he exhaled deeply and slowly opened his eyes. A hint of blue light shed across his gleaming eyes. ¡°I did not expect the early stage and middle stage of Enlightenment to be so different!¡± Jonathan clenched his fists, sensing the endless, overflowing energy within his body. He could feel his current power became significantly a few times stronger than when he was in the early stage of Enlightenment. Not to mention, the golden core in his elixir field had notably grown in size, now the size of a chicken egg. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique could unbelievably boost his ability to absorb spiritual energy. There would not be any bottleneck in his training if he relied on that overpowering cultivation method. Jonathan reckoned the thin spiritual energy of the world he was in was why some cultivators had stagnated on the same stage for a long while. The corner of Jonathan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile at the thought of his cultivation journey bing smooth sailing. There would no longer be any hindrance for him to break through to more advanced stages. Ring! Ring! Right then, his phone ced on the table nearby suddenly rang. Jonathan slowly got up. As if he had remained still for a long time, his every move prompted his body to produce cracking sounds. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s me. Punisher is here!¡± ¡°Tell him to wait for me downstairs.¡± With that, Jonathan strode out of the room. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 The Legendary Man Chapter 472 The Gomez Family Meanwhile, Punisher and Hades had been waiting downstairs for some time. ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Jonathan gazed at Punisher expressionlessly. Punisher hesitated briefly as if he was steeling his resolution. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind, then begin packing your belongings because it¡¯s time to return to Epea.¡± Jonathan casually flicked the cigarette in his hand. ¡°However, before returning to Epea, I need you to help me eliminate a nuisance.¡± ¡°Nuisance? What nuisance?¡± A look of surprise shed across Punisher¡¯s face. What kind of nuisance requires me to solve? With Asura Office¡¯s capabilities, what kind of trouble couldn¡¯t they solve? Jonathan replied nonchntly, ¡°Help me kill someone. He also belongs to Dark Web, seemingly a person who goes by the name Scorpio and is ranked tenth on the Heaven List. Think of this mission as a fight to announce your return after years of imprisonment!¡± ¡°Okay! My hands have been itching because I¡¯ve been suppressing my desire to kill!¡± A sinister smile spread across Punisher¡¯s face. He had been holding back his urge for too long inside the Northern Crimson Prison all those years. Not even a drop of blood was spilled in prison, much less any murder. ¡°I want you to bring me his head in three days. If you fail even to aplish this task, I think you can forget about returning to Epea.¡± Jonathan¡¯s intent was clear. If Punisher was incapable of eliminating even someone ranked tenth on the Heaven List, how could Punisher even dream of controlling Dark Web? ¡°Three days are too long. I¡¯ll deliver his head to you in two days,¡± Punisher replied without hesitation. Although he had been imprisoned in Northern Crimson Prison for three years, that did not mean he lost the ability to kill others. Not to mention, his target was merely someone ranked tenth on the Heaven List. In the past, he was ranked third on the Heaven List. To achieve that feat, he had murdered countless people on the Heaven List. ¡°Go!¡± Jonathan waved his hand, signaling Punisher to retreat. After Punisher left, Hades turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you want me to send someone to monitor him? What if he flees?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan sneered. ¡°Flee? Where can he flee to? Do you think he¡¯s capable of leaving Chanaea? Besides, even if he sessfully escapes from Chanaea, do you think I won¡¯t be able to end his life?¡± If I wish to kill someone, they will end up dead even if they run and hide to the ends of the earth. ¡°By the way, have you found out about those people in hiding?¡± Jonathan asked casually. The people he referred to were the masterminds behind Josephine¡¯s kidnapping incident. They were the same people who put a bounty of one hundred million to hunt down Jonathan on the ck market. ¡°I discovered some clues, but I have yet to get a clear picture on that matter. ording to the various clues, they all point to the Gomez family from Lumonburg.¡± Hades frowned slightly. A hint of perplexity flickered in Jonathan¡¯s eyes upon hearing those words. ¡°Since when was there a Gomez family at Lumonburg?¡± To the best of his knowledge, there wasn¡¯t any prestigious n in Lumonburg bearing the Gomez family name, much less a family who could offer to pay a bounty of one hundred million. Hades said with his brows knitted, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them either. They appear to be the escapees from when we conquered Lumonburg. ording to the information provided by Asura¡¯s Office, the Gomez family of Lumonburg started living in Lumonburg over a hundred years ago. They upied the mountains and established themselves as the rulers there. Then, they seized the opportunity during the war and retreated, allowing them to avoid the predicament. I heard the strongest member of the Gomez family is a martial arts practitioner, not to mention a martial arts grandmaster?¡± ¡°Martial arts practitioner?¡± Jonathan subconsciously furrowed his brows when he heard that term. In the past, if he heard those words, he would not be fazed. However, ever since he visited Jetroina, he became aware that there seemed to be many hidden cultivators in the world. Still, that was the first time he heard the term ¡®martial arts.¡¯ ¡°Initially, when I heard that term, I didn¡¯t know what it meant too. After that, I scoured for more information before finding out that a long time ago, martial arts was a form of cultivation practiced by cultivators. These people were known as martial artists. These martial artists were also divided into different realms such as Precelestial Realm, Postcelestial Realm, Superior Realm, and Grandmaster Realm. There were also more advanced levels such as God Realm, consisting of immortal beings. These things merely reminded me of fantasy novels!¡± Hades pouted in disdain while borating. Evidently, he did not believe in the existence of those things. After years of waging wars and killing enemies, Hades only had faith in the gun in his hands. In his opinion, no matter how skilled in fighting a person could be, they still could not avoid death when shot in the head. If there had been such immortal beings and martial artists, where were they when chaos and pandemonium reigned in Chanaea during wartime in the past? ¡°Are you telling me that there is a martial arts grandmaster hiding among the Gomez family in Lumonburg?¡± Jonathan demanded. ¡°That is the information provided to me. I don¡¯t believe in these bullsh*ts such as martial arts grandmasters. Mr. Goldstein, should I lead an army to wipe out the Gomez family tonight?¡± Hades said without a care. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Jonathan waved his hand. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge at Lumonburg?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s Tiger,¡± Hades replied. Tiger was referring to Hayes Yeager, the King of Lumonburg, who was in charge of that region. He was a short-tempered, brutal, and ruthless man, much like a tiger. Before yielding to Jonathan in the past, he was the chief bandit who terrorized the mountainous area. His temper improved after he became Jonathan¡¯s subordinate. Still, his nickname ¡®Tiger¡¯ remained unchanged. ¡°Tiger?¡± Jonathan could not help but grin after hearing that name. Back then, he specifically arranged for Hayes to guard Lumonburg. Prior to thetter¡¯s departure, Hayes had kneeled before Jonathan with tears and snots streaming down his face, extremely unwilling to go to Lumonburg. ¡°Contact Hayes and inform him I¡¯ll be going to Lumonburg after a few days. However, before I reach there, I want him to make sure he has investigated the Gomez family thoroughly.¡± Jonathan put out the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Remember, I want every detail rted to the Gomez family. I¡¯ll skin Hayes alive if he leaves out any information!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re going to Lumonburg?¡± Hades was astounded to hear Jonathan¡¯s instruction. He could not believe Jonathan was nning to leave Jazona to go to Lumonburg during that critical period. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to know more about the Gomez family. How dare they put a price on my head!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned cold at that instant. ¡°If my head is what they want, I¡¯ll deliver myself to them! I¡¯d like to see if they dare to ept my gesture!¡± ¡°But Mr. Goldstein, Jazona¡­¡± Hades was worried. Without Jonathan around, what if something terrible happened with Zachary guarding Jadeborough alone¡­ ¡°No one cany a finger on Josephine as long as Zachary is here!¡± Jonathan had faith in Zachary on that matter. After all, Zachary did not rely on mere luck to have been promoted from a footsoldier to the Vanquisher King of War, guardian of Jazona. All Eight Kings of War had earned their titles after experiencing their share of bloodbaths and gruesome battles. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 The Legendary Man Chapter 473 Suffer The Same Fate ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades hesitated for a while but still did not dare to speak in the end. The decision made by Jonathan was not something he could change. Forget him, not even God could change Jonathan¡¯s mind! ¡°After I leave, Asura¡¯s Office will be handed over to you,¡± Jonathan said as he nced coldly at Hades. ¡°At the same time, you can use this opportunity to pluck out all the weeds in Asura¡¯s Office!¡± ¡°Weeds?¡± Hades was taken aback and only responded after a while. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you saying that there are traitors in Asura¡¯s Office?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jonathan shot him an icy stare. ¡°Did you think that the Gomez family from Lumonburg would dare to attack me without anyone backing them up? Of course, there are people helping them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mr. Goldstein.¡± The expression on Hades¡¯ face darkened at once. Asura¡¯s Office was single-handedly built from the ground by Jonathan. With an impregnable defense, every person in Asura¡¯s Office was meticulously chosen. They were the cream of the crop. How could there be a traitor? ¡°There is no such thing as impossible.¡± Jonathan smiled coolly. ¡°Remember this, there are no eternal comrades in this world; only personal interests matter! Unless I die, how can anyone rece me? It seems that someone has noticed my weak legs and wants to seize the chance to take over the throne.¡± Jonathan shook his head and headed outside while he continued, ¡°Remember, no matter who it is, as long as you find the weed, you must make sure it ispletely removed! We will deal with the aftermath when the timees.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hades said with a glint of killing intent in his eyes. Asura¡¯s Office belonged to Asura, but it was also Hades¡¯. Hades was the leader of the Eight Kings of War. Yet, right under his nose, there were actually people who were in cahoots with outsiders and nning to kill Jonathan. This felony alone was enough for the culprit to be punishable by death! ¡°It seems that some people really don¡¯t know how good they have it.¡± Hades sneered as a cold gleam shed in his eyes. It seemed that in thest few years of tranquility, someone had forgotten just how Hades had risen to be the leader of the Eight Kings of War back then. The night passed by in the blink of an eye. As the sky slowly lit up, Jonathan was already sittingfortably on a ne. The flight ticket was booked by Hades, so he was ushered right into the VIP lounge, where he then sat on a massage chair, enjoying this short rxation time that he rarely had. However, just as Jonathan was about to get some shuteye, a flurry of noisy footsteps was heard coming from the distance. ¡°Get out! Everyone, out!¡± ¡°Clear the ce!¡± At the exact moment the words sounded, a beautifully-dressed woman was seen hurriedly walking into the lounge while surrounded by a group of men. At first, there were a few people in the VIP lounge. After the woman barged in, those people were all chased out of the room. Jonathan frowned but paid them no mind. Unfortunately, that did not mean that they would let him go! ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± At that moment, a burly, middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit stepped in front of Jonathan and impatiently woke him up. ¡°You, get out!¡± shouted the suited man while pointing at Jonathan. ¡°Why should I?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression was a little unsightly. ¡°You¡¯d better give me a good reason. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sorry for disrupting my rest!¡± ¡°Reason? What reason do you need?¡± The man sized up Jonathan and noticed that he was dressed in cheap clothes. Not a single article of clothing on him was expensive. Disdain was evident on the man¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°Get the hell out of here. You¡¯re such an eyesore!¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Jonathan asked as he stared coldly at the brawny man. It was this stare that made the man instantly feel a chill run down his spine. Nevertheless, knowing that he had his men backing him from behind, the man remained unfazed and said, ¡°Then, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± As soon as the words fell, the man¡¯s hand reached out to grab Jonathan¡¯s cor. Snap! ¡°Ah!¡± Jonathan swiftly caught hold of the man¡¯s extended arm. Following the sound of bones cracking, the man in the ck suit fell to the ground with a thud. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone ever told you that you should speak politely when you¡¯re outside?¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Hearing the blood-curdling scream, a group of men in ck came rushing over. They then saw the man kneeling on the ground before Jonathan with a pained expression on his face. ¡°I said stop! Do you hear me?¡± The leader of the pack dashed forward to Jonathan with a bleak expression. ¡°He was impolite, so now his arm is broken. Do you want to suffer the same fate as him?¡± Jonathan raised his leg and promptly kicked away the man at his feet. Then, he red coldly at the other man with his fists clenched. As for the man who was kicked, the moment he was released by Jonathan, all he felt was the agonizing pain of his broken bones. It was so painful that he passed out on the spot. ¡°Brat, do you know who we are? You¡¯re looking for death if you dare mess with any of us.¡± When the leader of the men in ck saw what Jonathan did, he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Get him! Let¡¯s teach this little brat a good lesson.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as the order was issued, the group of tough men immediately charged at Jonathan. ¡°D*mn you!¡± Jonathan shifted his gaze and sent out a flying kick on the chest of the maning toward him. Just like that, the man¡¯s chest caved in from the impact of the kick. Following that, he spat out a mouthful of blood and flopped to the ground. Seeing this scene, the men in ck who were surrounding Jonathan subconsciously retreated a few steps backward. The leader, who was just preparing to teach Jonathan a hard lesson, was stunned on the spot, not even daring to move a muscle. Unexpectedly, someone dressed in a white suit came scurrying over right at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s all themotion about? Didn¡¯t I ask you guys to clear the scene? What the hell are you doing?¡± As soon as the man in the white suit came in, he furiously gave the men in ck an earful. ¡°Baxter, someone is giving us trouble here. He hurt our men!¡± The leader of the pack quickly sprang forward and pointed an usatory finger at Jonathan. ¡°Oh?¡± The man named Baxter immediately cast his gaze at Jonathan upon hearing those words. As a sharp glint shed across his eyes, Baxter couldn¡¯t help but snicker. ¡°No one has dared to cause trouble for me in so many years. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a dumb fool today!¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 The Legendary Man Chapter 474 Juliette Pushing away one of the men with a hand, Baxter strode toward Jonathan. Jonathan, on the other hand, remainedpletely indifferent even after taking out two strong men in session as he continued to rest on the massage chair. Seeing such a scene, Baxter snickered and took a few steps forward. Then, he sat himself down right in front of Jonathan. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve hurt my men. Aren¡¯t you going to exin yourself?¡± ¡°Exin? What for?¡± Jonathan said indifferently without even bothering to open his eyes. As the Asura with the Eight Kings of War under hismand, the whole of Chanaea was under Jonathan¡¯s control. Facing a nobody like Baxter, Jonathan did not even bat an eysh. However, some people just would not give up. In fact, they would take other people¡¯s tolerance toward them for granted. Baxter was that kind of person. Jonathan¡¯s provocative words had sessfully lit a me of rage in him. ¡°What do you think? Brat, you beat up my men. Do you think this is over?¡± Baxter roared as he shot up from his seat. Then, Baxter¡¯s two palms balled into fists and swung at Jonathan¡¯s face. Bang! A crisp sound rang out as Jonathan¡¯s fistnded on Baxter¡¯s face and sent him to the ground. ¡°Baxter!¡± eximed the group of men dressed in ck. Once again, they gathered around Jonathan. However, they were all shrouded with fear when they saw the terrifying look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. As Baxter¡¯s subordinates, these men naturally knew just how vicious their boss was. Yet, at that moment, the guy in front of them had taken Baxter out with just one punch. Just who is this guy? ¡°Morons! Are you just going to keep looking at him?¡± Baxter covered his arm in pain and yelled, ¡°Hurry up and take care of him! Waste him! I want him dead!¡± ¡°I think you want yourself dead!¡± Jonathan shouted indignantly. It was at that exact moment that azy voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Jonathan followed the source of the voice and found that it belonged to the morous woman from earlier. The woman was wearing a long, red satin dress which showed off her lovely figure. Her bright red lips entuated her beautiful face, and she exuded an undeniably alluring charm. It was just that the woman¡¯s eyes were cold and dead. That coldness came from the depths of her soul. It was as if nothing in the world was worth her time. When the group ofckeys saw her, they quickly lowered their heads and greeted respectfully, ¡°Ms. Juliette.¡± With a cigarette sandwiched between her fingers, the woman walked toward Baxter and flicked the cigarette ash on him. The ash fell andnded right in Baxter¡¯s mouth. Yet, the man did not even dare to flinch. While tolerating the pain in his arm, he could only stay still and remain silent. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Clearly, the mighty Baxter was terrified of this woman named Juliette. ¡°Useless piece of trash,¡± Juliette said softly. Her voice was charming yet eerily bone-chilling. This was the moment Baxter¡¯s countenance changed as he struggled to get up. With one hand on the ground, he kneeled before Juliette as he huffed and puffed. ¡°Ms. Juliette, please forgive me. Juliette, please spare my life.¡± Even Jonathan, who was so used to witnessing scenes like this, frowned slightly. It was evident from Baxter¡¯s earlier actions that he was an arrogant and ruthless man. A person like him was sure to have some blood on his hands. Yet, an ouw like him was actually so afraid of this woman standing before him. Who the hell is this woman? Baxter kowtowed ceaselessly until his forehead began to ooze fresh blood. Meanwhile, Juliette had already slowly made her way over to sit in front of Jonathan. ¡°Raise your head,¡± Juliette smiled and said to Baxter. Just as Baxter looked up, a cigarette butt was pressed right onto his forehead. Baxter hissed through gritted teeth, suppressing the urge to yelp in pain. Only then did Juliette grin from ear to ear with pleasure and turn to look at Jonathan. ¡°You actually managed to cripple my dog. Your skills are not bad. How about you work for me from today onward?¡± Jonathan remained indifferent in the face of this enchanting woman. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a future working with you.¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯re a gutsy rascal.¡± Juliette shook her head with a smile. Then, she propped her legs up on the back of Baxter, who was still kneeling over, and continued, ¡°Kid, since you¡¯re in this terminal, I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re headed to Lumonburg?¡± Seeing Juliette¡¯s leisurely attitude, Jonathan turned around and went back to his seat. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me again. Otherwise, you guys won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Those were the words Jonathan left them with before he once again closed his eyes. Opposite him, Juliette stared at Jonathan¡¯s face with a burning gaze. It was as if she was looking at a prey that had caught her interest. ¡°Enjoy yourst moments of peace. You can¡¯t escape me.¡± The strange woman who went by the name of Juliette flew in first-ss, just like Jonathan. However, she did not bother to interact further with Jonathan on the ne. The three-hour ne ride went by very quickly. Just as Jonathan was walking out of the terminal, he was immediately cornered by a group of men dressed in ck. Following that, a ck Bentley slowly came to a halt in front of him. The car window rolled down, revealing Juliette¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Little brat, I told you that you can¡¯t escape me. Now, I¡¯m giving you two options. Be good and follow me, or die!¡± As soon as Juliette¡¯s words fell, the men in ck all moved their hands toward their waists. ¡°Do you know that the thing I hate most is being threatened by someone?¡± Jonathan let out a cold snort before his whole body lifted into the air. Within seconds, his fist had alreadynded on the throats of the few men in front of him. Jonathan nimbly dodged the blood that was spurting everywhere while his right hand tugged on the tie of one man, using him as a human shield to block the oing attacks. ¡°Protect Ms. Juliette!¡± Someone saw through Jonathan¡¯s n and shouted. However, it was toote. A distance of ten meters was nothing to Jonathan. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan appeared in front of the Bentley. Then, he smashed through the car window with his fist and violently grabbed Juliette by the hair. ¡°Stop!¡± Juliette¡¯s head was pressed against the smashed window by Jonathan while her wide-open eyes were filled with terror. She was truly horrified. After all, the window was made up of bulletproof ss. Even from a close distance, it could block the attack of gunshots. Yet, this man actually broke through the ss with his bare fist. Juliette wondered if Jonathan was even human. Fresh blood dripped down the side of the car door. For the first time ever, Juliette saw her life sh before her eyes. ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Just ask, and I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡± Juliette was utterly shaken to the core. At that moment, she was being held by her hair and pressed against the car window. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, she was looking directly at the body of her lifeless subordinate in Jonathan¡¯s other hand. Outside the car, her men were all pointing their weapons at Jonathan. However, Juliette did not feel a shred of security. When she saw the terrorizing look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Juliette finally understood one thing. She was going to die! Chapter 475 Chapter 475 The Legendary Man Chapter 475 King of Lumonburg ¡°I have said this before, I hate being threatened!¡± Jonathan casually threw away the corpse in his hand, but his grasp on Juliette grew even stronger. Under his force, her face turned red, and she felt a sense of suffocation. ¡°Put the gun down now! Do you want me to die?¡± Juliette shouted with a red face. Hearing her words, the men in ck suits put away their guns, vigntly surrounded them, and prepared to charge at any time. When Jonathan saw how the securities had blocked all the possible escape routes, he sneered in his heart. It was apparent that they had been doing this regrly. However, such tricks meant nothing to Jonathan. Even when he was confronting thousands of troops at the border, Jonathan Goldstein had never been afraid, let alone facing those guards with some fancy ruse. ¡°What is yourst name?¡± he asked with a cold face. ¡°Yaeger,¡± Juliette replied with a gasp. She understood that her every word would decide her fate, so she dared not hesitate even for a second. ¡°Yaeger? Is there anyone from the Yaeger family in Lumonburg?¡± ¡°Yes, since two years ago,¡± she said in a pained voice. ¡°My brother is the King of Lumonburg. If you kill me, you won¡¯t be living either!¡± Jonathan was prepared to get rid of this arrogantdy after questioning her. However, after he heard her mention King Lumonburg, his countenance changed instantly, and the grip of his hand loosened a little. If anyone dared to call himself the king in Lumonburg, it could only be Hayes Yeager. And this Juliette is his sister? Sensing the pressure on her neck began to dwindle, Juliette started to take deep breaths. ¡°Let go of me now, you brat, and I will ask my brother to let you off the hook.¡± Juliette, who could finally breathe freely, thought that Jonathan was apprehensive because of her brother¡¯s title. Hence, she opened her month and tried to bargain again. But just as she did, his grip intensified. Her neck was firmly pinned to the edge of the car window. Because of the force, she coughed and spewed out dark red blood. ¡°You can¡¯t k-kill me. My b-brother will never let you go¡­¡± She desperately grabbed his wrist, struggling to breathe in more air, but his hands were like cast iron. No matter how hard she tried, they wouldn¡¯t budge. It took more than ten seconds before he finally let loose of her. Although Juliette wasn¡¯t dead, she was extremely feeble. The arrogant and overbearingdy was nowhere to be found by then as she slumped against the car door and panted heavily. Jonathan reached out and pulled the car door with a little force. Instantly, the door, which was supposed to be bulletproof and could withstand grenade explosions, was single-handedly ripped off. As the door fell off, Ms. Cecilia, who was leaning against the door, copsed straight to the ground. Right as a cold light shed, Jonathan raised his right hand. A dagger was firmly caught between his fingers. ¡°Such a good servant you are!¡± Jonathan turned to look at the middle-aged chauffeur in the car. With a flick of his wrist, the dagger shot straight through thetter, nailing him to the car door. ¡°Gabriel!¡± Witnessing the murder of the chauffeur, Juliette howled in grief. Before she could struggle to get up, a p from Jonathan sent her back to the ground. ¡°I shall give you a chance. Ask Hayes toe now and show me how he¡¯s going to let me go,¡± Jonathan said coldly as he sat in the back seat of the car. Right then, Juliette, who was lying on the ground, no longer had fear in her eyes as she looked at him. Rather, they were grim with a hint of madness. ¡°I will kill you! I will kill you for sure!¡± She took out her phone and dialed a number while choking with emotion. ¡°Hayes, I¡¯m at Lumonburg Airport¡­ Gabriel has been killed. Help me¡­¡± A few brief wordster, she hung up the phone. Enduring the severe pain in her body, she staggered to open the car door and gazed at Gabriel¡¯s body. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In less than twenty minutes, there were loud buzzes in the sky as a helicopter rapidly approached them. The airport was in view, yet the choppernded directly on the lot outside of Lumonburg Airport. Not only that, several military vehicles pulled up by the road one after another before hundreds of soldiers in camo uniforms jumped out of them and assumed control of the entire surroundings. Right then, the helicopter hatch opened, and a middle-aged man dressed in training attire leaped out. ¡°D*mmit, who dares toy a finger on my sister in Lumonburg? I think you have a death wish!¡± Misnomer could happen but not misname. Hayes, who was also known as Tiger, had a fiery temper as his name suggested and was exceptionally fearless in war. A few years ago, when Jonathan was on an expedition in war, he encountered many bandits who terrorized the mountains, but only Hayes was spared from the lot. The main reason was that Hayes was loyal and abided by the rules. Although he took over the mountains and lord over the rest, he never harassed the people. In the previousndslide, despite the roads being blocked and the rescue teams couldn¡¯t reach the disaster area, he personally led the others to participate in the rescue mission. That being said, bandits would always be bandits. After the extermination, Jonathan had sent him off to station in Lumonburg. Looking at the corpses on the ground, Hayes strode toward the Bentley. By then, Juliette had ceased sobbing. She was in a daze as she held on to Gabriel¡¯s body. ¡°Juliette¡­¡± Hayes felt a pang of sadness while looking at the scene before his eyes. His sister lost her parents since young. At that time, Gabriel was the butler of the family. Despite the idental death of his employer, he did not leave. Instead, he was all the more dedicated to taking care of the Yaeger family. It was safe to say that Gabriel assumed the role of Juliette¡¯s father from then on. As such, it was hard for her to ept his sudden demise. ¡°Who had the guts to do this to you? Tell me, and I will seek revenge for you!¡± Standing in front of the car, Hayes barked. Just then, a cold voice rang out from the back seat of the Bentley. ¡°Tiger, it has been two years since west met. Are you more capable now? Show me how you will avenge her then!¡± Following his in words, dozens of guns were all raised at once, every single one aiming at the back seat of Bentley. Only Hayes stood transfixed on the spot as if he had been struck by lightning. In the meantime, beads of sweat started to form on his forehead. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 The Legendary Man Chapter 476 The Gomez Family Of Lumonburg ¡°Who¡¯s behind there? Come out at once!¡± a lieutenant ordered as he slowly inched toward the backseat of the Bentley. With a pistol in his hand, he had just taken two steps forward when Hayes pulled him back. ¡°Commander¡­¡± The lieutenant turned his head and looked at Hayes in confusion. At that moment, Hayes gulped in fear. It was obvious that he was very flustered. ¡°Get¡­ Get lost,¡± Hayes said as he pulled the lieutenant by the shoulder over to the side. He then took a few deep breaths before he walked toward the back seat of the car. Following that, he slowly lowered his head to see who was sitting in the Bentley. In the next instant, Jonathan¡¯s face appeared through the window. ¡°Hayes Yaeger, the King of Lumonburg. How mighty you are!¡± ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayes had thought that Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded familiar when he heard thetter speak. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, as Lumonburg was a remote area, Hayes would have been in disbelief if he had not seen Jonathan with his own eyes. He had never expected that thetter would personally visit Lumonburg. Regardless, even though Hayes did see Jonathan with his own eyes, the entire situation still seemed surreal. Suddenly, Hayes recalled something and shouted at his men, ¡°Everyone, put down your guns! I will kill anyone who¡¯s still holding their weapons up!¡± All of the soldiers instantly dropped their guns. Meanwhile, Juliette, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at Hayes with widened eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Get rid of him, Hayes! He¡¯s the one who killed Gabriel,¡± Juliette said in a nonchnt manner as if she was talking about the weather. However, even though she said it so casually, everyone could feel the underlying sadness hidden in her tone. ¡°Shut up!¡± Hayes ordered before turning to face Jonathan. He then knelt down before thetter without hesitation. ¡°Please forgive her, Mr. Goldstein. It¡¯s my fault for not educating her properly,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Forgive you?¡± Jonathan was stone-faced. ¡°Let me ask you a question. What did I tell you when I appointed you to guard over Lumonburg?¡± ¡°Not to act like a bandit anymore.¡± It was only a few words, but it spoke volumes. Moreover, Hayes did keep his promise. Therefore, when he uttered those words out loud, Hayes did not have a shred of hesitation and guilt in him. Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have done a good job during these few years in Lumonburg. I won¡¯t deny that. However, have you forgotten that you, as a general, are not allowed to increase the wealth and influence of your family? Why is the Yaeger family this powerful in Lumonburg?¡± That rule was the first one that Jonathan dered after establishing the Asura¡¯s Office. In Asura¡¯s Office, there were eight Kings of War, who led tens of thousands of soldiers, not to mention the millions of mercenaries under theirmand. If all of those generals were to utilize their resources for the benefit of their families, the entire Chanaea would probably fall into chaos and war in three years¡¯ time. ¡°I¡­¡± Hayes lowered his head. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, although the Yaeger family is now an established family in the city, we have never once gotten involved in any political matters. I only wanted my family to live a better life,¡± he tried to exin. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense.¡± Jonathan scoffed. ¡°The Asura¡¯s Office wille and carry out a thorough investigation on the Yaeger family. If you have done something wrong, they will definitely find records of it. As for your sister, I will forgive her on behalf of ourradeship.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your forgiveness,¡± Juliette snarled as she drew out the dagger that was stuck in Gabriel¡¯s chest. She then charged toward Jonathan. ¡°Stop!¡± Hayes shouted in shock. He quickly got up and grabbed onto the de with his bare hands, stopping the dagger from piercing into Jonathan¡¯s body. ¡°Let go, Hayes. If you don¡¯t want to avenge Gabriel, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Crack! With a soft snap, the dagger in Hayes¡¯ grip broke into two pieces. At the same time, Hayes swung his right hand toward Juliette and hit her on the neck. Thetter instantly fainted while Hayes knelt back down with half of the dagger still in his hands. ¡°Please, Mr. Goldstein. You know my situation. All of my other family members had been killed. It is only because of that that I took my men with me to get revenge. She is the only family that I have left. Please have mercy on her, Mr. Goldstein,¡± he pleaded with Jonathan. ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised to let it pass, I will do just that and forgive her,¡± Jonathan said casually as he got out of the Bentley. ¡°However, your sister is too arrogant. If this ever happens again, don¡¯t me me for not sparing her.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayes said in a trembling voice. Meanwhile, on the hill behind the Gomez residence, an old man with a head full of gray hair was currently practicing martial arts on a tform that was built on the top of the hill. His footsteps were light as he moved. As he did so, the air around him seemed to move along with him, his actions sending ripples through it. If any martial arts specialist were to pass by, they would definitely be able to tell that this could only be achieved by a grandmaster. This old man was none other than Philip Gomez, the head of the Gomez family. As time passed, Philip¡¯s actions started to speed up. In the end, he seemed to be moving so quickly that his body turned into a blur. There were leaves floating in the air around the tform after being swept away from the branches by a light wind. With Philip¡¯s graceful yet powerful movements, the leaves seemed to move along with his actions. They were either moving swiftly through the air or floating around gently in ordance with his movements. It was a spectacr sight. Right at that moment, a man wearing a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles walked over to the tform. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ve just gotten news that Juliette had been attacked at the Lumonburg Airport. Hayes had already rushed over to save her.¡± With a muffled thud, the leaves that were originally fluttering around fell to the floor. Philip staggered backward before regaining his bnce. ¡°Dad!¡± The middle-aged man quickly walked up to help Philip. Philip shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Although I have already achieved the Superior Realm, my condition is still rtively unstable. The energy within my body still can¡¯t flow smoothly. Martial arts require constant practice, but I¡¯m already very old. Therefore, no matter how much I cultivate, this is still my limit. Since Quinton is the only person other than me gifted in cultivation in our family, you must take care of him and remind him not to cause trouble outside. Got it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Zane brought Philip over to sit on a stone bench by the side. ¡°Moreover, Quinton isn¡¯t the type to cause trouble. He has never done anything out of line, so I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± At the mention of his grandson, Philip¡¯s eyes lit up with satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re right. He is an obedient child,¡± he praised. ¡°Oh, right. Juliette was attacked at the airport?¡± ¡°Yes. It happened an hour ago,¡± Zane replied courteously. ¡°Hayes immediately rushed over with soldiers and weapons. The situation should be settled by now.¡± A sharp glint shed across Philip¡¯s eyes when he heard his son. ¡°Whoever dared to attack the sister of the King of Lumonburg on his grounds must be outrageously bold. However, judging by Juliette¡¯s attitude, it doesn¡¯te off as a surprise to me. In Lumonburg, apart from Hayes¡¯ family, we are thergest and most powerful family in the city. Pay more attention to this matter. I don¡¯t want that fool to drag us through the mud.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zane nodded. ¡°Also, make sure to look over the bounty uploaded on the Dark Web.¡± Philip looked into the distance with worry etched on his face. ¡°It is by pure coincidence that our family had be a vassal for the Osborne family. Although we have been given an opportunity to cultivate martial arts, there is also a huge risk that comes with it. Although I don¡¯t know what did Jonathan do, the Osborne family seems to be extremely wary of him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have thought of using us to post the notice for the bounty onto the Dark Web. Right now, the Gomez family is only but a pawn. We still have a long way to go before we can reach the end of the chessboard.¡± Chapter 477 Chapter 477 The Legendary Man Chapter 477 A Report On The Gomez Family Jonathan was sprawlingzily on the couch in the Yaeger residence. Hayes stood beside him with his hefty frame as he gingerly carried a tray. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this is red robe tea that was gifted to me. Have a sip.¡± Jonathan sighed at his reserved demeanor. ¡°Did you buy this manor?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± He shook his head hastily at Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°Someone gave it to me without expecting money in return.¡± Jonathan nced around and noted that the manor was morevish than his mansion. Despite Lumonburg¡¯s remoteness, it was considered generous to give someone such a sizeable property there. ¡°Being the King of Lumonburg sure has its perks. You got such arge manor without spending a dime, and you live more luxuriously than me.¡± He chuckled, having grown ustomed to such matters. Besides Hayes, Zachary and the other Kings of War, too, controlled manynds and soldiers. As such, it would be odder if no one tried to bestow them withvish gifts. Hence, Jonathan chose not to intervene as long as they did their job well. Moreover, the gifts were from prominent families, so there was no need for them to feel censurable for epting the gifts. Jonathan¡¯s assertion surprised Hayes. The former was strict and abhorred corruption with a passion, so it was only natural that Hayes became wary of his unexpected question after Juliette¡¯s transgression. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll return the manor to the Gomez family. I declined the gift at first, but they insisted that the manor would be empty anyway¡ª¡± ¡°The Gomez family?¡± Jonathan interrupted him mid-sentence. ¡°Hayes, did the Gomez family gift you this manor?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he faltered. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly a gift. I¡¯m only staying here temporarily for as long as I want for free.¡± His voice grew softer as he spoke sheepishly. However, Jonathan¡¯s attention was caught by the three words ¡°the Gomez family.¡± He hade to Lumonburg to learn the truth about Josephine¡¯s assassination. To his surprise, before he could proceed with his investigation, he discovered that Hayes was associated with the Gomez family. The Gomez family was one of the most prominent families in Lumonburg, which was over a thousand and two hundred kilometers from Jadeborough, and had no business ties with the Smith family. They had no reason to be associated with each other since they had no conflict of interest either. As such, Jonathan couldn¡¯t figure out why a family thousands of miles away from them would ce a bounty on them on the Dark Web. His suspicion had led him to Lumonburg. Otherwise, with his temperament, he would have ordered Hayes to eradicate the Gomez family and be done with it instead of doing it himself. This matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. ¡°Are you close with the Gomez family?¡± He gave Hayes a wary look. ¡°Not at all.¡± Hayes quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve always abided by your rules and kept to my territory, minding my own business.¡± He scratched his head in bewilderment as he continued, ¡°Speaking of which, I do think this matter is peculiar. I assumed the Gomez family wanted to utilize my name to expand their power when one of his men handed me the keys to the manor. However, they¡¯ve never gotten in touch with me since that day. Even when the patriarch of the Gomez family ran into me at a reception, he would be cordial to me but nothing more. Additionally, they have never mentioned the manor to anyone, as though they have forgotten about it. However, it¡¯s making me ufortable.¡± With a sharp glint in his eyes, Jonathan said, ¡°It¡¯s wise to keep a low profile. ording to what you said, the Gomez family is an interesting lot. Did you sweep the manor thoroughly after epting the keys?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Hayes replied quietly. ¡°I dismissed all the former employees and reced them with soldiers who have been with me for years or members of their families. The information department even did a meticulous sweep of the manor three times to confirm that there were no surveince bugs before I moved in.¡± ¡°I had no idea you were that punctilious.¡± Jonathan set his teacup down. ¡°Hand me the information on the Gomez family that I told you to prepare.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hayes epted aptop from the soldier beside him. ¡°These are the information I got on the Gomez family, including details of all the family members and their business model¡ª¡± Jonathan cut him off with a wave of his hand, and Hayes tactfully took a step back while Jonathan skimmed through the files. The patriarch, Philip Gomez, was sixty-three years old and one of the family¡¯s founding fathers. He was a self-made man who dominated half of Lumonburg¡¯s retail business in merely three years. Zane Gomez, the eldest son, was thirty-nine years old. He demonstrated sharp business acumen and possessed a savvy mind when it came to investments. The man was also the chairman of the Lumonburg Chamber of Commerce. Quinton Gomez, the eldest grandson, was neen years old and a top student studying business management. A mild-mannered and jovial person, he was at the helm of two mediapanies. This investigative report told Jonathan everything he needed to know about the Gomez family members, their businesses, and the rise and fall of the family. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t discern anything amiss in the report. In fact, they mightment in sympathy for the Gomez family¡¯s plight. However, in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, the report was questionable. He wasn¡¯t implying that Hayes would be audacious enough to doctor a false report, but the details simply didn¡¯t match. One of the more obvious discrepancies was the photo of Philip. Many photos of Philip during interviews were included in the report that detailed the chronological events that happened to the Gomez family over the years. During the early interviews, Philip appeared haggard and worn, as if he was carrying the weight of his failures. He might have pushed himself too hard during the period when the Gomez family was expanding their business exponentially. Shortly after that, mayhem ensued in Lumonburg when L Campbell, amander-in-chief, usurped the military forces to erge the army. They were aggressively conscripting citizens and plundering from the rich. The Gomez family decided to cut their losses and flee Lumonburg, abandoning all their businesses. Two yearster, Jonathan created Asura¡¯s Office andunched a counter-insurgency operation to kill L and conquer hundreds of thousands of his rebel forces. As Lumonburgy in ruins, the Gomez family returned and rebuilt the city, monopolizing its business sectors and establishing themselves as the most prominent family. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Philip once again appeared in the limelight after their return. This time, he was fresh-faced and radiant, full of vim and vigor. That zest for a man in his prime could put any younger man to shame. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 The Legendary Man Chapter 478 You Are Useless Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed at Philip¡¯s recent photos. It wasn¡¯t even a year and a half since the Gomez family returned to the city. Though they imed to have put jockeying for power behind them and returned to an honest-to- goodness life, he thought the circumstances behind Philip¡¯s drastic transformation were strange. Before they disappeared into seclusion, Philip¡¯s gaunt features made him look almost like he was on the verge of death. Jonathan predicted that he couldn¡¯t have lived past five years if it weren¡¯t for the mutiny. Typical recuperation couldn¡¯t have revitalized his health. However, Philip was bright-eyed with an upright posture in the most recent photo, hisplexion rosy and smooth. The most noticeable feature was his temples which were slightly bulging. It was the telltale sign of someone practicing martial arts. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hades had previously told Jonathan that there was a possibility of the Gomez family practicing martial arts. The drastic change in Philip¡¯s countenance seemed to have proved Hades¡¯ spection. ¡°Some data are missing from the report, such as the Gomez family¡¯s asset valuation before the war and total investment valuation after the war, as well as theirings and goings during their year of disappearance. The details are iplete, and I need them for further analysis,¡± Jonathan stated evenly, tossing theptop to Hayes. Hayes caught the device and delivered a kick to a bowing soldier beside him. ¡°You motherf*cker, why didn¡¯t you do your job properly? Didn¡¯t I tell you to give me the most extensive report possible? Do you have cotton between your ears, or do you want to be fired from your position as intelligence chief?¡± The middle-aged mannded three meters away, his face belying no emotions. He quickly mbered to his feet and saluted Hayes briskly. ¡°Commander, the rogue military altered many data to loot assets before the Gomez family left Lumonburg. The industrial and municipal archives had all been destroyed, and there was nothing to cross-reference with. After they returned, the city was in ruins, and the administration gave many investors and businessmen the green light to revive the economy. Many procedures were overlooked and iplete. There¡¯s nothing I can do regarding the Gomez family¡¯s whereabouts because we were stationed here three years ago when they had left five years ago.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do? Why am I paying you, then?¡± Hayes red, and his hand shot out to smack the intelligence chief. ¡°Enough,¡± Jonathan snapped impatiently. ¡°Stop putting on a show. Any investigation would be expected to fall short if the records were deliberately destroyed.¡± Hayes pinned the subordinate with another death re before deferentially refilling Jonathan¡¯s teacup. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why the sudden interest in the Gomez family? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do whatever you instruct me to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Someone ced a bounty on me on the Dark Web. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the Gomez family.¡± The ceramic teapot in Tiger¡¯s hands shattered with a loud crack at his response. Jonathan¡¯s gaze flew to Hayes to find cold brutality settling over his face like a mask of stone; any hint of humor had disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll lead soldiers to the Gomez residence and fight them all now, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Then, Hayes turned on his heels to do as he promised, but Jonathan stopped him. ¡°Get back here,¡± he snapped. Hayes pivoted to face him. ¡°No, Mr. Goldstein, not if they dare toy a finger on you.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jonathan sighed at Hayes¡¯ serious demeanor. ¡°Can you take a beat to think properly? Would I have traveled this far to Lumonburg if I only wanted to ruin the Gomez family?¡± ¡°S-So¡­¡± Hayes stammered in bewilderment. In his opinion, enemies should be vanquished, and there was no other way about it. However, Jonathan had other ns. He rose to his feet and strode out. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t intervene in this Gomez family matter. I¡¯ll tell you if you¡¯re needed. I¡¯m going out for a breather. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Then, he disappeared into the garden. Hayes gave the intelligence chief another sidelong re. ¡°Find out the Gomez family¡¯s whereabouts by tonight. Alert the third and fifth divisions to bebat ready and stand guard on eight-hour shifts. They need to be prepared to be mobilized immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The intelligence chief turned and left. Hayes nced to the east toward the Gomez residence. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡± A foot guard dressed in the Yaeger residence¡¯s guard uniform emerged from beside a flower bed following his snarl. ¡°Commander, do you need me to refill the water?¡± Hayes saw him holding a jug of water and shook his head before leaving. ¡°Clean this up.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The young guard bent down to pick up the shattered pieces, and a bead of sweat fell from the tip of his nose as he watched Hayes leave. The mansion north of the Yaeger residence belonged to Juliette, and she was slumped against the couch at that moment, her eyes reddened and swollen. A picture of Gabriely on the coffee table. ¡°Finley is here, Ms. Juliette,¡± a middle-aged woman announced at the door. ¡°Let him in,¡± Juliette replied tly, though a teardrop rolled down her cheek. The woman opened the living room door, and a figure walked in. It was the young man who had picked up the shattered teapot in the garden earlier. ¡°This is a recording of the conversation in the garden, Ms. Juliette,¡± Finley said, pulling out a pen from his pocket and cing it on the coffee table. ¡°Commander addressed the man as Mr. Goldstein, but his identity remains unknown, only that he had come to Lumonburg to investigate the bounty ced on him on the Dark Web. The person who issued the bounty is a member of the Gomez family.¡± ¡°The Gomez family,¡± she echoed softly, her gaze falling on the picture of Gabriel on the table. ¡°Got it. You can leave now.¡± Finley let out a sigh and turned to leave. However, he stopped dead in his tracks and turned around again after two steps. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°I¡¯d do anything for you, Ms. Juliette,¡± he said in a low voice after a long pause to gather his courage. She slowly raised her gaze to meet his eyes. Their eyes locked for a few seconds before she burst into uncontrobleughter and sagged into the couch. ¡°Anything for me? Are you confessing your feelings to me?¡± Juliette pped a hand on her mouth, and more tears of sorrow or hrity streamed down her face. Her hands then slid lower, widening the cor of her T-shirt. ¡°It¡¯s hot in here. Come here, Finley, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Ms. Juliette¡­¡± ¡°A little lower. Give me your ear.¡± She panted inughter. Finley did as told and wryly lowered his head. His breathing began to quicken as he had an unhindered view of her cleavage under her clothes from his vantage point. In the next second, a wine bottle was smashed on the top of his head. He tumbled to the ground in a heap, and a crimson stain began to pool around him. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy offorting me, you pig. Get out of here!¡± Chapter 479 Chapter 479 The Legendary Man Chapter 479 Assassin West Moon was one of the most luxurious bars in Lumonburg. There were office workers who visited the bar to release their work-rted stress and thugs without proper jobs who lived aimlessly, hanging out at the bar. Under the dim lights, everyone removed the facade they had put on for the whole day, twisting their bodies to their hearts¡¯ content as they expressed their genuine emotions. Aside from the casual, hedonistic atmosphere at the bar, a different environment could be observed in the underground basement of the bar. Fighters with naked torsos gathered inside octagon rings fenced with barbed wires. The thrill of swinging punches on their opponents, the adrenaline rush from seeing the fighters bleed, and the craze of killing jumbled together in that chaotic,wless ce. At that moment, inside the octagon ring, a fighter wearing a white mask was casually moving his body. Meanwhile, thementator, wearing a suit, was screaming in excitement outside the ring, ¡°White Mask sessfully defeated five opponents again tonight. He is the true Lumonburg underground fighting champion. Let us cheer for him¡­¡± The underground basement crowd leaped to their feet and shrieked, following thementator¡¯s shouts. Inside the bloodstained octagon ring, White Mask raised his hands in the air, thoroughly indulging himself at that moment. However, just then, a waiter jogged up to thementator and whispered something in thetter¡¯s ear before scurrying away. Thementator turned his head to gaze in the direction of the ceiling-to-floor window of Room 3 while wearing a conflicted expression. That window was a one-way mirror, so the interior was not visible from the outside. Nevertheless, thementator knew the person sitting in the private room was Kent Channing, who was the leader of Hillriver Gang, thergest gang in Lumonburg. ¡°Hey! If no one else is going to challenge me, hurry up and open the door. It¡¯s time for me to leave,¡± White Mask shouted inside the octagon ring. ¡°This¡­¡± Thementator looked at White Mask with an ashen face. ¡°White Mask, we know your principle of never taking off the mask, but we just received news from the guest inside Room 3. The guest is offering one million for you to take off your mask¡­¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± White Mask repeated coldly. Thementator had worked there for a long time, so he was very familiar with White Mask¡¯s capabilities. At that instant, he was at a loss, taking in White Mask¡¯s demeanor. On the one hand, Kent was the leader of a gang. On the other, White Mask was a ferocious, genius fighter who had never lost a battle. Thementator knew he could not afford to offend any one of them. Right then, a burly man walked out of Room 3. ¡°Brat, my boss Kent wants to see your face. This is a card containing one million. Don¡¯t be an idiot.¡± As the burly man spoke, he tossed a bank card to the edge of the octagon ring. White Mask tugged at the iron chains binding the octagon ring¡¯s door. He then exerted force on them, and the arm-thick iron chain broke into half like a piece of paper. ¡°Tell Kent not to mess with me if he doesn¡¯t want to die.¡± White Mask kicked the bank card on the floor before turning around and walking toward the changing room. ¡°F*ck! You had your chance!¡± The burly man became enraged upon seeing White Mask¡¯s impudence. He withdrew a dagger from his waist and swung it at White Mask¡¯s back. Pow! A soft thud sounded. The muscr man seemed stunned as he stood rooted to his spot. Somehow, White Mask had be the dagger¡¯s wielder, and the weapon¡¯s pointy end was stuck in the muscr man¡¯s heart. ¡°D*mn it. This sensation is wonderful. I can¡¯t stop myself now.¡± White Mask forcefully pulled out the dagger, allowing the burly man¡¯s blood to stter on his mask. Then, under the crowd¡¯s gaze, White Mask held the dagger in his hand and walked toward Room 3. Horrified shrieks erupted inside the room. In less than one minute, pin-drop silence ensued. Inside the private room, White Mask was sitting on Kent¡¯s chest. He shoved the dagger into Kent¡¯s mouth and slowly pushed it deeper, plunging the weapon toward the latter¡¯s brain. Suddenly, White Mask¡¯s phone rang inside his pocket. Standing up, he took out the phone and was momentarily dazed. ¡°Juliette, what¡¯s up?¡± In the northern suburbs of Lumonburg, Jonathan opened a bottle of white wine and gently poured it onto the stele in front of him. That was the burial site of the warriors who had sacrificed their lives during the war to end the rebellion in Lumonburg back then. ¡°Shaun, back then, if you hadn¡¯t shielded me when the bomb exploded, perhaps Asura would not exist today. Initially, I wanted to build a separate tomb for you, but I knew you would not agree to receive that special treatment. Please allow me to take this opportunity to pay tribute to all of you with this ss of wine.¡± After saying that, Jonathan ced the wine ss in his hand beside the stele. He sessively lit a few cigarettes before slowly turning around to look behind him. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for the whole journey. It¡¯s time to show yourselves.¡± The grass swayed as breezes blew by, but still, no one was seen on the road behind Jonathan. He frowned at a bush slightly far away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do I need to send an invitation for you toe out? I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. Show yourselves!¡± After Jonathan spoke, a rustling noise sounded from the bush as two soldiers stood up. ¡°Did Tiger instruct you to follow me?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently. One of the soldiers replied, ¡°Yes! Commander is worried about your safety, so he told us to protect you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the wrong answer.¡± Jonathan snorted. He lightlyunched himself upward and appeared beside the two soldiers instantaneously. Crack! One of the soldier¡¯s pauldron shattered as a cracking sound reverberated in the air. A ck gun fell from the soldier¡¯s ckening arm. Again, these two are assassins! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan lifted his right hand and pped the other soldier¡¯s chin. The next second, that soldier breathed hisst. The remaining assassin let out a grunt. Jonathan knitted his brows as he saw revolting and stinky fluid streaming down the assassin¡¯s mouth and nose. The killer had clearly ended his own life by consuming poison. ¡°They are not just assassins. They are killers who are ready to sacrifice themselves when necessary.¡± A voice rang out from far away. Jonathan looked up in the direction of the sound. Then, he saw a man wearing a white mask sitting on arge boulder nearby. Thetter was staring at him calmly. ¡°Are you Jonathan Goldstein?¡± White Mask asked curiously. Judging by the sound of his voice, the person wearing the white mask seemed to be a young man. Jonathan noticed the wet bloodstain on the white mask. With the mountain breeze blowing in his direction, he could even catch whiffs of the smell of blood. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a daredevil, having the courage to run around after you just killed someone?¡± ¡°Right back at you.¡± White Mask leaped forward and jumped down from the boulder. ¡°Previously, I did not understand why Father would offer such a high bounty to end your life. However, I think I¡¯m beginning to see his point after watching your skills earlier.¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback after listening to White Mask¡¯s speech. ¡°Offer a bounty to end my life? Does that mean you are Quinton Gomez?¡± ¡°You sure did a thorough investigation.¡± Hearing his name, White Mask reached out to the back of his head and tugged gently, causing the white mask to fall to the ground. With that, the handsome face underneath the mask was revealed. Jonathan furrowed his brows at the sight of Quinton¡¯s cold and bloodthirsty eyes. I read about this from the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. His eyes are soulless, and he is profoundly murderous and savage. Those are the signs of someone turning into a devil. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 The Legendary Man Chapter 480 Insane Jonathan¡¯s mind raced as he looked at Quinton¡¯s menacing and vicious gaze. After acquiring the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, Jonathan had been pondering whether there were beings simr to him in the world. People like Zachary and the others who attained the title of King of War were certainly powerful and adept at fighting. That being said, they were still undoubtedly mortals. Their training was merely to polish their external strengths instead of cultivation. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jonathan¡¯s meeting with Quinton that day had finally verified his hypothesis. However, Jonathan was unsure whether it was due to Quinton¡¯s cultivation method or because he was turning into a devil that thetter¡¯s aura disappeared from time to time, giving him an unusually malicious and bizarre vibe. ¡°Interesting. ording to the reports from my investigation, you are supposed to be an outgoing and cheery heir to an affluent family. Unexpectedly, the real you is a madman,¡± Jonathan uttered while looking at the bloodstains on Quinton¡¯s body. At the same time, Quinton had alreadypletely adopted his true personality. Standing on thene, Quinton yanked away his shirt, revealing numerous scars of various sizes on his chest. ¡°I had to put on the pretense,¡± Quinton replied sinisterly while warming up his limbs. ¡°Ever since I was tested to have the qualification to cultivate, I was trapped in a secret underground basement for a year and a half cultivating. F*ck! I wanted to be an artist, but they forced me to cultivate. Those people would hang me up in midair whenever I stopped and beat me up. In a year and a half, I entered the Precelestial Realm and rose to the Postcelestial Realm, all for the sake of killing that b*stard! He was just a lowly servant. How dare he order me around?¡± At that moment, Quinton appeared to have entirely lost his sanity. Half-arching his body, he seemed to be muttering to himself but was simultaneously recounting his past to Jonathan. Quinton was indeed too lonely. He had never mentioned those experiences to others. To put it more precisely, no one could understand the impact of the underground life he led in the one and a half years on him. Right then, facing Jonathan, Quinton unleashed all his bottled-up feelings. ¡°Jonathan, since you do not hesitate tomit a murder, I suppose you understand the thrill of killing others?¡± Quinton stared at Jonathan in anticipation, desperately hoping thetter would give him an affirmative response as he could sense Jonathan¡¯s overwhelming power. Jonathan¡¯s strength imposed an indescribable pressure on Quinton. Therefore, Quinton wished Jonathan could agree with him on that matter. In that way, he could at least acquire a sliver offort after all his ughters. Still, under Quinton¡¯s intent gaze, Jonathan slightly shook his head. ¡°I do end others¡¯ lives, but I do not take the lives of innocent people. I only kill those who deserve to die. For example, I will have to eliminate you if you try to kill me.¡± ¡°Me?¡± The corner of Quinton¡¯s mouth curled into a disappointed smile. ¡°So, you want to stop me from killing others by killing me? I thought we were the same kind of people. I guess I was wrong. Do you know that the b*stard trembled in fear and begged me for mercy when I wrapped my fist tightly around his throat? He was even willing to give everything up just to stay alive. From that moment onward, I understood that as long as I was sufficiently powerful, I could control everything. Jonathan, although I do not know why Father desires to get rid of you, I now give you the opportunity to yield to me. If you do so, I can allow you to survive.¡± Quinton clenched his fists and regarded Jonathan expressionlessly, waiting for thetter¡¯s answer. Jonathan¡¯s reply was rather straightforward. He merely smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to pick your options too. You can kneel and beg for mercy. If you do that, I can pardon you from facing death.¡± ¡°Looks like there is no room for discussion.¡± Quinton chuckled. The next second, his body was in the air, charging in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Go to hell!¡± he bellowed, stiffening his right hand and jabbing directly at Jonathan¡¯s neck. He is too slow. Focusing his spiritual energy on his eyes, Jonathan thought Quinton seemed to be moving extremely slowly despite thetter¡¯s agility. Jonathan leaned his body forward a little, lifted his right leg, and attempted to boot Quinton in his lower abdomen. That was the elixir field as well as the foundation of one¡¯s cultivation. Once a person¡¯s elixir field was injured, they would have to recuperate for several months to recover if it was a minor injury. A severe impairment would lead to the utter loss of cultivation progress. That martial artist would no longer be able to cultivate again in the future. Even though Jonathan wanted to see Quinton¡¯s cultivation method, he reckoned there was no reason for him to do so if Quinton failed even to counter his few simple moves. Bang! Following a grunt, Quinton flew backward with his hands shaking. Just a split second ago, Quinton had shifted both his hands downward and blocked Jonathan¡¯s right kick at the most crucial moment. ¡°An expert¡­ You are the kind of expert I have been looking for this whole time!¡± Quinton looked down at his hands, which were convulsing in pain. A hysterical and ecstatic look spread across his face. ¡°For countless times, I wanted to fight my grandfather to test my abilities, but I was genuinely afraid of identally killing him!¡± After finishing that sentence, Quinton plunged his left hand into the ground, his fingers parting the hardened soil like a sharp knife cleaving a piece of tofu. ¡°It must feel fantastic killing you!¡± Quinton muttered to himself in an undertone. He raised his left hand, pelting a fistful of soil at Jonathan¡¯s face. Then, he stayed low and close to the floor like a leopard hunting its prey, dashing forward while targeting Jonathan¡¯s lower body. That was a bona fide battle. Quality of skills and mastery of techniques were non-existent. The only thing that mattered was their life and death. Jonathan closed his eyes at the sight of the iing soil. Upon seeing that, Quinton swiftly withdrew a sharp de using his right hand, which had been positioned behind his back all along and swung it at the area between Jonathan¡¯s legs. p! With a crisp sound, Jonathan grasped Quinton¡¯s right hand. ¡°Impossible!¡± Quinton thundered with his eyes widened. Not even a second had passed from when Quinton tossed the soil at Jonathan until the former revealed his ultimate strike. Besides, Quinton distinctly saw Jonathan shutting his eyes. As such, he could not fathom how Jonathan could urately fend off his attack without the aid of vision. Don¡¯t tell me he has attained the Superior Realm like my grandfather? As that thought surfaced, the idea began growing wildly in his mind. Jonathan is still so young. How could he possibly have achieved the Superior Realm already? However, unbeknownst to Quinton, Jonathan¡¯s senses had sharpened to the microscopic level since he reached Enlightenment. If Jonathan concentrated hard enough, he could even easily sense the drip of a water droplet or the sway of a leaf around him, let alone the movement of Quinton¡¯s fists. Although activating and keeping up that ability was very mentally exhausting, it could truly render the user all-knowing. After all, vision could only allow one to see ahead, while this form of microscopic sensing ability had no blind spots. ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Jonathan gradually opened his eyes and uttered, ¡°If that¡¯s the extent of your capabilities, then you may die now.¡± Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Sniper Jonathan was losing patience with Quinton. Even though Quinton was sharp in his attacks, his skills were at most slightly better than ordinary human beings. Besides, judging by his moves, he was clearly inexperienced. Or rather, although he did have experience killing people, his victims were all normal people who werepletely not his match. As such, no matter how many people he had killed, it would not help in his cultivation. Even though Quinton was extremely strong and agile, when faced with Hades, Zachary, or the others, ording to Jonathan¡¯s estimation, the man¡¯s chances of winning were just fifty percent. The Eight Kings of War were also mortals made of flesh and blood, but they were experienced fighters who had taken part in countless battles. If a fight really urred between Quinton and the Eight Kings of War, it was likely that both parties would suffer injuries, but Jonathan was certain that Quinton would note out of it alive. In fact, Jonathan waspletely uninterested in Quinton, whose abilities were just mediocre. He looked at Quinton, who had a scowl on his face, and tightened his grip. Crack! A loud and crisp sound was heard as Quinton¡¯s wrist broke. At the same time, the dagger that he was holding fell to the ground. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet!¡± Quinton let out a low roar.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Disregarding his injured right hand, the next moment, the man propped himself with his left hand on the ground, and in an inverted stance, heunched a kick toward Jonathan¡¯s chin. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Quinton let out an agonizing shriek as hepletely lost it. He had chosen to sacrifice his right hand by executing his earlier move. Even though he had managed to escape from Jonathan¡¯s grip, his right hand was severed into several pieces. He had gonepletely insane, choosing to break his own arm in order to kill Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet! I can still fight! I¡¯m definitely going to kill you today!¡± Quinton bellowed with his hands dangling below his waist. The exposed skin on his hands had already turned unnaturally purple. Jonathan narrowed his eyes slightly, and the next moment, spiritual energy started radiating from his body and spreading out, spanning a radius of more than thirty feet. Jonathan could clearly feel that the surrounding spiritual energy was entering Quinton¡¯s body at a rapid pace. At the same time, Quinton¡¯s aura was also getting stronger. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Indeed¡­ The only way for me to achieve a breakthrough is by extreme killing. This energy is so¡ª¡± ¡°Insolence!¡± Quinton was interrupted by Jonathan before he could finish his sentence. As Jonathan uttered that word, the spiritual energy surrounding Quintonpletely disappeared. ¡°Force field!¡± Quinton eximed before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re really a martial arts grandmaster!¡± The man turned around and ran off after saying that. Although he was crazy, he was not stupid. Quinton was a martial artist who developed his skills through practice. Even though he had broken through into the Superior Realm, he was well aware that he was definitely no match for a martial arts grandmaster. A martial arts grandmaster who¡¯s not even thirty! The man could not help but wonder if his father knew about Jonathan¡¯s true abilities. He knew he had to tell his father and grandfather all about it. Otherwise, the entire Gomez family might be eliminated. ¡°Stop right there. Did I give you permission to leave?¡± Jonathan¡¯s cid voice sounded behind Quinton, who was running away at top speed. All color drained out of Quinton¡¯s face when he heard that. He turned around and saw Jonathan charging toward him at lightning speed. In mid-air, Quinton wriggled his body with all his might, trying to escape the other man¡¯s attack. The next moment, a dagger, which was targeted at Quinton¡¯s heart, was stabbed into his body, barely missing his right ribcage. Bam! Quinton lost his bnce and mmed heavily against the ground. He tried to stand up, but a foot landed on the back of his head, pinning him to the ground. ¡°I did give you a chance, but you did not cherish it,¡± Jonathan said unemotionally. At that moment, Quinton was no longer able to retaliate. ¡°I¡¯m not admitting defeat!¡± the man bellowed while struggling with his remaining energy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to admit defeat, but you have to die¡­¡± Just when Jonathan was about to strike, he had a strange feeling that caused him to jump sideways instinctively. Crack! The instant Jonathan jumped aside, the tree trunk that was originally behind him exploded into several pieces. At the same time, the crisp sound of a gunshot could be heard echoing from the mountains in front. Bang! It was a sniper! Jonathan crouched down immediately and stayed close to the ground. His heart sank. Although Quinton was running away, Jonathan did not even look up at him. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique merely made use of cultivation techniques to strengthen the practitioner¡¯s overall strength, and practicing it would not allow one to be imprable. Jonathan nced at the shattered pieces of tree trunk behind him and did a mental calction. The enemy was using arge caliber sniper rifle, and Jonathan knew that he had to deal with the situation carefully. Afterposing himself, he closed his eyes and used his spiritual energy to process everything in his surroundings that was within thirty feet from him. The next second, the man dashed out suddenly. After taking two steps forward, he stomped his feet on the ground and propelled himself forward. Almost simultaneously, a boulder exploded behind him. Bang! Gunshots rang out again. It¡¯s here again! Just then, Jonathan felt the same strange feeling he had earlier on. Without hesitation, he changed his course of direction. A thunderous explosion sounded and zing fire shot through the air as the ground blew up. It turned out to be a napalm bomb! Bang! Another gunshot rang out. The sniper was equipped with napalm bombs, armor-piercing bullets, high explosives and had a rate of fire of three. Judging by the sound of the gunshots and the speed of the bullets, Jonathan guessed that the sniper was most likely positioned around four thousand feet away. The sniper is at the mountaintop across from me! It only took Jonathan a split second to put together all the information he had. Aftering to that realization, he jumped down into the forest on the slope of the mountain. Camouged within the trees, Jonathan jumped almost a hundred feet at a time, dashing down toward the foot of the mountain at lightning speed. The sniper was as good as exposed with his location being known. Since you have the guts to try and kill me, you must die! Within two minutes, Jonathan was already standing at the spot where the sniper should have been ording to his estimations. He turned to look at the mountaintop where he was earlier on and saw that the area had erupted in mes. ¡°He has escaped. That¡¯s fast!¡± Jonathan said to himself. As his spiritual energy dispersed, the man turned to look at a field that was just a distance away. When he got closer, he saw the sniper rifle that had been left on the ground. Through the scope of the rifle, Jonathan could see that the gun was aimed exactly at his earlier location. A frosty expression appeared on the man¡¯s face when he saw the weapon. It was an M03 sniper rifle. As it was a weapon that was used exclusively by the military, every rifle had its unique identification number. There was no way an ordinary citizen would be in possession of one of those guns. As such, the sniper who tried to kill Jonathan had to be someone from the military. Hayes¡¯ troop was the only military troop that was stationed in Lumonburg. Using his spiritual energy, Jonathan could sense that there was something underneath the rifle, and his gaze turned cold. If he had guessed it correctly, it should be an anti-personnel mine that was there. Once armed, any pressure of at least two ounces could cause the mine to detonate. It was obvious to Jonathan that his assassin was a ranger. He took out his phone and rang Hayes at once. ¡°Hello, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayes greeted respectfully at the other end of the line. However, he was interrupted by Jonathan before he could continue speaking. ¡°Tiger, a sniper had tried to kill me just now. He was using an M03 sniper rifle. You have until midnight to find out his identity. You would no longer be the King of Lumonburg if you fail to do so!¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Only Death Can Keep Us Alive Back at the Yaeger residence, Hayes¡¯ face paled to a ghastly white as the line was cut off out of the clear blue sky. He staggered a couple of steps backward before slumping onto the couch. One of the soldiers was busy drafting a report at the side but became a nervous wreck the second he caught sight of Hayes¡¯ demeanor. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Commander?¡± came his query as he stepped forward. ¡°Go and investigate it¡­¡± muttered Hayes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. His whole body was trembling involuntarily. Being Hayes¡¯ personal bodyguard, that soldier was also thunderstruck, gawking nkly at Hayes¡¯ bearing at that point in time. ¡°What do you want me to investigate, Commander?¡± ¡°Summon everybody back. I want every single one of them to get their butts over to the proving ground!¡± Hayes leaped up and sent the table in front of him tumbling to the floor with a hard kick. ¡°Make sure the entire army of Lumonburg is present, be it the ones in the mess hall or anyone who¡¯s currently on a mission. No one shall be excused from the assembly!¡± He quickly added, ¡°Also, fetch me the whole batch of charters of the general¡¯s armory, especially those that involved sniper rifles of the model M03. Leave nothing behind, including the apanying bullets. Compare them one by one and submit the results to me. I expect zero errors.¡± ¡°On it!¡± The soldier gave a loud and firm response after receiving the instruction from Hayes. With that, he spun on his heels. Hayes, in turn, secretly gnashed his teeth. ¡°F*ck! Some nerve they have taking my gun to deal with Mr. Goldstein. Once I get to know who that fellow is, there will be hell for that person to pay!¡± In the meantime, the father-and-son duo, Philip and Zane, were sitting face to face in the garden at the Gomez residence. ¡°Dad, I think something cropped up on Dark Web,¡± uttered Zane in a deep tone. He was holding the satellite phone while breaking that piece of news to his father. That satellite phone was the one-and-only medium for Zane to stay in contact with Dark Web. Despite the phone¡¯s awkward, bulky appearance, the primary strength of using it was that the conversation would never be susceptible to any forms of wiretaps. At first, Philip was helping himself to some tea. The moment the words ¡°Dark Web¡± reached his ears, however, his hands froze temporarily before he eventually gulped down the drink in one go. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I received a private message from Dark Web, saying that they were attacked by a horde of hackers a few days ago. And they¡¯ve been tracing the source of interception to pinpoint the hackers¡¯ location, but it had all been in vain.¡± Zane continued, ¡°Just a minute ago, one of them from Dark Web sessfully cracked the hackers¡¯ scheme. After a round of in-depth digging, it was found that the hackers merely wanted to check out the bounty list.¡± Speaking of which, Zane shed Philip a worried gaze. ¡°Among the forty-five records that have been snooped on, the bounty ced by us, the Gomez family, on Jonathan¡¯s head has also been read. I¡¯m not very sure about whether we have been exposed, but Dark Web is going to remit us the reward of the bounty. They even cautioned us to stay on guard. Danger may being to knock on our doors at any time.¡± After dropping the words, Zane fell silent straight away. All he could do was look at his father with a concerned visage. At that very juncture, Philip was staring at the cup on the table, his face as grim as death. After infiltrating the core of Dark Web like that, not even in a million years would the other party wash their dirty linens in public. Yet, despite the extremely slim probability of the Gomez family being the target¡ªone out of all forty-five issuances of bounty¡ªit was still better for the Gomez family to not be at risk at all. If the other party was indeed going after the Gomez family, thetter might really be in the soup. After all, the other party had the courage to go head-on with Dark Web yet managed to withdraw unscathed. They were definitely not the sort of individuals whom an ordinary family like the Gomez family couldpete against. ¡°Could it be Jonathan himself? A glint flitted across Philip¡¯s eyes on that note. ¡°Zane, contact the Osborne family at once. Tell them we¡¯ve been exposed.¡± ¡°The Osborne family have always belittled us. What makes you think that they¡¯ll even care about us, Dad?¡± A sigh escaped from Zane¡¯s lips as he spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to care, okay? I only need to gauge where they stand when they¡¯re informed of this matter,¡± was Philip¡¯s remark. His voice was as deep as a bottomless pit. He then went on, ¡°The Osborne family is trying to get Jonathan¡¯s blood on our hands, but so far, we still have too little knowledge about Jonathan¡¯s background. Tell them directly that we can no longer stay under the radar, and if they, in turn, could reassure us to be at ease, then it means that they can hold a candle to Jonathan¡¯s backer. In that case, even if the other party reallyes after us, we¡¯ll have nothing to worry about because we still have the Osborne family¡¯s support.¡± Zane bobbed his head upon hearing the statement. ¡°But what if they suddenly decided to ditch us¡­¡± ¡°That means even the Osborne family doesn¡¯t have what it takes to ovee Jonathan and the force behind him easily.¡± Philip heaved a sigh at that and added, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it no longer matters if we¡¯re the reason Dark Web got hacked this time. We¡¯ll have no choice but to put our n B into action and divert all attention away from Quinton, or it¡¯ll be toote once Jonathan really shows up.¡± As Philip was talking, he reached out all of a sudden to touch the cup on the table and directed his gaze toward the outside of the garden. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Grandpa¡­¡± A feeble voice sounded as a figure crossed the parapet before falling deep into the bushes on the spot. ¡°Quinton!¡± eximed Philip in surprise. He quickly made a leap and arrived at where Quinton was at. Bolting over from behind, Zane saw his son¡¯s appearance at that time and was flustered, not knowing what to do. ¡°Grandpa¡ª¡± Quinton had blood all over his nose and mouth. Before he could say something more, Philip patted the former¡¯s chest and cut him off immediately. Spurt! An expulsion of tainted blood came right out of Quinton¡¯s mouth. He reached out his intact left hand and clenched Philip¡¯s arm with all his might. ¡°Stop talking. You¡¯re going through spiritual energy reflux. We should get it sorted out first!¡± Philip gritted his teeth the whole time as he spoke softly. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Quinton¡¯s face reddened like a tomato, and his eyes already became bloodshot. ¡°Jonathan is here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Philip was taken aback. ¡°Who told you that? You shouldn¡¯t be in the know of the bounty!¡± ¡°Juliette told me. Jonathan already found out that we had a bounty on him. He¡¯s a martial arts grandmaster. Run¡­ Now¡­¡± Quinton could barely open his mouth to utter another word. After finishing those sentences, Quintonpletely passed out there and then. ¡°Quinton!¡± yelled Zane in an instant when he saw his son losing consciousness. The second he bellowed, Philip struck his vocal cord, muting him altogether. ¡°What are you shouting for? Quinton¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s only fainted because he was badly injured!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Looking at his son on the ground, Zane grew even more anxious. ¡°We can¡¯t beat a grandmaster, Dad. You should take Quinton and leave right now!¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Philip let out a snort. ¡°If what Quinton said is true, where do you think we can go? A martial arts grandmaster would be on our tails in seconds no matter where we run to. Not even the heavens can cover our tracks.¡± ¡°What do we do, then? We mustn¡¯t linger around here as sitting ducks,¡± said Zane despondently. Philip shifted his gaze to his grandson lying on the floor. A few secondster, he lifted his head once more. ¡°Get Arnold. Tell him to rece Quinton with a doppelganger, preferably one who¡¯s cold and distant. It¡¯s best if the person is an orphan.¡± ¡°Dad¡­ What are you¡­¡± Zane seemed to have gotten the gist of it but still attempted to probe further to rify his own perplexity. Philip raised his hand to grab the dagger at Quinton¡¯s shoulder. Immediately afterward, he forcefully drew the dagger and pressed on Quinton¡¯s wound. Philip went all out to spend however much spiritual energy he had to stop his grandson¡¯s wound from bleeding. ¡°Our family is going to meet our doom this time. We won¡¯t make it if we escape together in arge group like this. Only when there¡¯s bloodshed, could we have a shot at surviving!¡± Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Xiara Vehicle upon vehicle roared into the Lumonburg military base¡¯s training ground, one after the other. Soldiers bearing arms loaded with live ammunition started to leap off the vehicles even before their transports came to aplete halt. ¡°First Division is assembled, Commander. All personnel ounted for. Standing by and awaiting orders!¡± ¡°Second Division is below fighting strength, Commander. Two men are currently in the ICU and unavable for action.¡± ¡°Third Division is assembled, Commander. All personnel ounted for. Standing by and awaiting orders!¡± ¡°Code Orange¡± meant preparations for battle, but this time, what Hayes had issued was ¡°Code Red¡± which signified thatbat was imminent. For that reason, no one dared drag their feet. Apart from those who were hospitalized and unfit for deployment, the remaining active members of the Lumonburg military, all sixty-eight thousand strong, had convened in under an hour¡¯s time. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hayes was silent and impassive as he listened to the iing reports. Just then, the director of the Intelligence Bureau hurried over with two of his own subordinates in tow. ¡°Commander, cotion for all charters of the M03 sniper rifle from the First to the Sixth Division has beenpleted.¡± ¡°Round them up!¡± Hayes bellowed through gritted teeth. Today, I shall see who exactly it was who had such audacity to attack Asura. Less than twenty minutes transpired before some troops were formed up neatly before Hayes. With their sniper rifles clutched to their sides, these were some of the finest soldiers amongst all the six divisions¡¯ scouts. ¡°All the soldiers who are assigned sniper rifles are currently present, Commander,¡± the director of the Intelligence Bureau said. ¡°Did their ammunitions count check out?¡± Hayes asked sternly. ¡°It did. All the ammunition requested by these soldiers have been ounted for, but¡ª¡± Coming to that point, the director started to sound hesitant. That prompted Hayes to turn around to look. ¡°Out with it!¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The director handed the tablet in his hands to Hayes. ¡°All the M03 sniper rifles from the six divisions have been duly inspected, except the one from your residence.¡± ¡°From my residence?¡± Hayes reacted in astonishment to what he heard. ¡°Who does it belong to?¡± ¡°Finley Xenos!¡± With the mention of that name, Hayes¡¯ eyes narrowed as he recalled the incident involving Finley in the Yaeger residence¡¯s garden. ¡°Where is he?¡± Hayes turned to ask of the directors. ¡°A team was sent out to your residence to apprehend Finley just now, but we weren¡¯t able to locate him¡­¡± Elsewhere on the busy streets of Lumonburg, Jonathan casually snuffed out a cigarette. Although he did not manage to capture that sniper on the mountain previously, it did not mean that nothing came of it. Jonathan had uncovered tracks made by a motocross bike some two hundred meters away from the sniper¡¯s nest. It was by following these tracks that led him all the way to the bustling New District inside Lumonburg¡¯s metropolitan area. Quinton has fled, so I suppose that the Gomez family must have received news of my arrival in Lumonburg by now. He had considered staying in Lumonburg for a couple more days to conduct a thorough investigation into the family, but now, it would seem that he had no choice but to call on them directly. Just as Jonathan was preparing to leave, a frantic shriek suddenly emanated from a dark alley not far away. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! Help!¡± Turning around, Jonathan spotted a girl dressed in a school uniform being osted and dragged into the alley by three men. He frowned in response to what he had witnessed. Taking one nce at the school bag that had been scattered on the floor, he then strode forward with purpose. Standing at the entrance of the alley were two of the men. They regarded the passing Jonathan with wary eyes but were surprised that Jonathan merely smiled at them and continued on, as though he had no interest in interfering. In the instant that Jonathan passed by the alley, a shrill cry rang out from within. With a quick nce over his shoulder, he saw the female student stumble out of the passageway and straight toward him. ¡°Help. Call the police. Please!¡± The girl came close to Jonathan, sniveling as she reached out to grab him by the arm. With her face wet with tears, that delicate-looking girl looked piteous enough that any other observer might have been inclined to be protective of her. That, however, was not to be the case with Jonathan who merely took one step back and shrugged her off outright. ¡°If they want to kidnap you, that¡¯s their business, not mine. Stop following me, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Jonathan wore a disinterested smile while he said that, and acted as though that was the natural course of things. The girl was so stunned by the answer she received that she forgot to give chase. She stood stymied while she watched Jonathan leave. ¡°How dare you kick me, you f*cking b*tch. I¡¯ll f*ck you up right now!¡± Behind the girl, one of the thugs barreled toward her with the dagger in his hand aimed toward her back. Twisting around, the girlshed out with a foot that sent that man squealing and hurtling several meters out. That left the other two ruffians rooted to the spot. One of them mustered up the courage to go forward to investigate, only to find that the fallen man was frothing crimson from the mouth mixed with dark, reddish fragments of flesh. That kick from that mousy-looking girl had shockingly shattered the man¡¯s innards. ¡°M-Murderer!¡± The three rascals were local hoodlums only good for extorting protection money or scaring people with the knives they wielded, so nothing in their experiences could have prepared them for an encounter of that caliber. Seeing theirpanion die was enough to spook them into turning tail, scrambling to get themselves as far away as they possibly could. In response to that, the girl merely snorted. She took the time to straighten out her slightly disheveled attire before she started off in the direction Jonathan went. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein. Wait up!¡± The girl jogged all the way until she caught up with Jonathan. ¡°Hey, how were you able to tell? With my acting chops and my getup, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible that I¡¯ve given myself away.¡± With lips pursed and both hands held behind her back, the girl came across as looking rather aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯ve brought along quite a bit of cash on me to bait those three ruffians, just to lure you in. Why did you refuse to save a prettydy like myself? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not attracted to women?¡± As they walked side by side along that dusky side road, anyone who spotted them might have mistaken them for a couple who were secretly seeing each other. Only Jonathan alone was aware that that girl was constantly adjusting her own position along that stretch and poised to unleash a lethal strike at any given moment. The girl however, felt wildly conflicted inside. She regarded Jonathan beside her smilingly. Even though every step he takes exposes his weaknesses, he still feels dangerous. Who exactly is this guy? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me why you didn¡¯t fall for it, Jonathan? I¡¯ll let you off if you can manage to convince me. How does that sound?¡± the girl purred coquettishly when she saw that Jonathan was ignoring her. Jonathan finally turned to look at her. ¡°Your acting was indeed convincing, but through coincidence, I¡¯d recentlye across the Heaven List on the Dark Web. I know that you ranked ninth on it, Xiara.¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Reward Xiara froze when she heard Jonathan¡¯s words. When the ruffians dragged her into the alley before that, it was to lure Jonathan in so that he could be killed. However, Xiara immediately knew her n had backfired when she saw Jonathan walking away without turning back. From her outfit to her facial expressions, Xiara kept trying to figure out what she had done wrong. After all, as an assassin, it was extremely dangerous to have her identity exposed before she could assassinate someone. That was why she followed Jonathan for that long. She wanted Jonathan to reveal her mistakes so that she could reflect on them. However, she didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to say her name out loud. After all, assassins were meant to live in the dark their whole lives. As predators, they would find their targets from all around the world and get rewarded by carrying out assassinations. It was because of this that assassins were bound to have a lot of enemies. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Quite a lot of the parties who had been targeted would then pay a third party to kill the assassins in return. Hence, assassins had to be constantly looking over their shoulders because not only could they be killed when they were hunting, but they could also be prey themselves. That was why it was said that once a professional assassin got exposed, they were as good as dead. The moment Jonathan called her out, Xiara slipped a pistol from her sleeve down into her hand. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t put too much hope in that pistol of yours,¡± Jonathan uttered coldly. ¡°Besides, I promise you that the moment you point that thing at me, you¡¯ll die before me. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it.¡± The smile on Xiara¡¯s face froze. How? My pistol was under my sleeve this whole time. It¡¯s like Jonathan can predict my moves! This ability of his reminds me of the top assassin on Heaven List, GOD! That guy could predict all the moves his counterpart made! Xiara could only stare at Jonathan in puzzlement. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. Three years ago, Punisher, ranked third on Heaven List, came to kill me. I sent him to prison, and he had only gotten out a few days ago. Also, a few days ago, Scorpio, ranked tenth on Heaven List, had also tried and failed. Now, I shouldn¡¯t be on the bounty list anymore, right? Why would you risk your life to assassinate me? Are you sick of living?¡± Right then, they arrived at a long bench by the side of the road. Xiara whipped out her pistol and put it on the bench. With a sigh, she sat down. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s better to live than to die. Why would anyone be sick of living?¡± Xiara curled up on the bench, hugged her legs, and leaned her head on her knees. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know Punisher and Scorpio personally, I think it¡¯s rather easy to know their personalities by looking at their assassinations. Punisher never shied away from creating a loud bang with his assassinations. There was once, he blew up a fifty-two-story tall building just to kill a member of a prominent banking family. Obviously, it was a crazy act in the eyes of the public. At the same time, it was quite talked about among the assassins as well. That guy was a brute, and he would often act on his emotions instead of knowledge. I wasn¡¯t surprised when you caught him. Prior to this, I even thought you¡¯ve killed him. As for Scorpio, he was a coward. He would only kill his targets with a sniper from afar, and he never dared to fight someone face-to-face. Frankly, I¡¯m ashamed because I¡¯m on Heaven List with him.¡± Upon hearing Xiara makingments about her two counterparts, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Back when he had a bounty on his head, he would bump into an assassin every few days. Hence, he had some understanding of the profession. Some people might think that assassins are all in suits and sunsses, and they¡¯re all cold-blooded and ruthless killers. These characteristics are often shown in movies. In reality, assassins are all top-ss actors and actresses. They could disguise themselves as students, white-cor workers, beggars, and even poor sods who are getting beaten up. However, once they¡¯re presented with their targets, they¡¯ll act swiftly and kill. Although I¡¯ve met plenty of them before, I¡¯ve never ended up having a conversation with one. While listening to Xiara grumbling, Jonathan turned to look at that adorable face of hers. ¡°One of them is a brute, while the other one is a coward. What about you? What are you?¡± Xiara smiled smugly and answered, ¡°The wise one. If you had entered the alley, you would¡¯ve died.¡± ¡°How so? Have you set up some booby-traps in there?¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Xiara¡¯s face was red with excitement as she added, ¡°I buried three grenades in there to blow you to pieces.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°All right. I¡¯m sorry to have wasted your effort and time. Since you didn¡¯t attack me, it¡¯s only fair that I let you live. I have other things to attend to. Stop following me, okay?¡± With that, Jonathan turned around to leave. Xiara jumped andnded in front of Jonathan. ¡°Where are you going, Jonathan? Could you bring me?¡± ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°So that I can look for an opportunity to kill you,¡± Xiara answered matter-of-factly. ¡°The reward for killing you had just gone up to five hundred million. For that price, I would willingly risk my life.¡± Five hundred million? Jonathan frowned. Before this, the bounty was set at one hundred million. However, Scorpio failed, and the bounty was taken off. How did it suddenly go up to five hundred million? No wonder Xiara was willing to try to kill me, even though she knew she was no match for me. Who wouldn¡¯t risk their lives for that price? ¡°Well, you have the freedom to go wherever you want. However, if you try to attack me, I¡¯ll have to kill you!¡± Jonathan uttered. Jonathan was walking down the street under the moonlight, and Xiara just kept following him from behind. Meanwhile, Philip and Zane were standing outside the infirmary in the Gomez residence. At that moment, a group of specialists from all the top hospitals in Lumonburg was standing before them. An old professor said to Philip, ¡°Mr. Gomez, we¡¯ll try our best to treat Mr. Quinton. However, his injuries are too severe. The bone in his right arm is shattered. Besides, the shattered bones had prated his flesh. We can¡¯t separate all the bones from his flesh¡­¡± Philip¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Dr. Shaw, you¡¯re the expert. Please do whatever you can to save my grandson.¡± Terry Shaw nodded slightly and said, ¡°In order to avoid infections and blood loss, we need to amputate your grandson¡¯s right arm!¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Chapter 485 A Twist Of Events ¡°Amputation?¡± Zane shouted and immediately grabbed Terry¡¯s arm. ¡°I won¡¯t agree with it! Quinton is only neen! How could you amputate his arm? Give me the best solution possible. The Gomez family is rich enough to pay for anything¡ª¡± p! Zane wanted to add morements, but he was sent crashing onto the floor with a p. The person who pped him was none other than the person next to him, Philip. ¡°Zane, do you even want Quinton to live?¡± ¡°But, Dad¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Philip roared and turned toward Terry. ¡°Dr. Shaw, proceed with your suggestion. As long as you can save his life, I¡¯m willing to pay the price.¡± With that, Terry brought his subordinates away and entered the infirmary. After that, Zane got up from the floor and asked, ¡°Dad, do you think we can pull it off?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Philip looked out the window and added, ¡°Quinton mostly kept to himself. I doubt there are many who have seen his true appearance. Besides, Arnold had already injured the face of the man in there. Apart from the people who knew Quinton well, no one else could tell. Before I sent that man in, I had already damaged his arteries. That imposter will live less than ten minutes on the operation table. I didn¡¯t get Arnold to send Quinton to the ce we¡¯ve set up. I don¡¯t even know where they are heading to. It¡¯s safest if we don¡¯t know his location.¡± Upon hearing that, Zane was on the verge of crying. ¡°Dad, we¡ª¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Philip inhaled deeply and said, ¡°I would like to see who would win. Will it be the Osborne family or Jonathan?¡± Philip then kept silent while staring at the garden outside the window. A few minutester, everyone in the infirmary burst into exmations. ¡°Get the epinephrine injections!¡± ¡°Bring me the defibritor!¡± ¡°Hemostatic forceps!¡± Philip and Zane nced at the entrance to the infirmary and breathed a sigh of relief. With the death certificate, Quinton is now finallypletely safe. Meanwhile, all the workers on the highway of Lumonburg were removed because armed soldiers had taken over the highway. ¡°Get out of the car! Open up your luggage and show your ID card!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Get out of the car!¡± ¡°Leave now! You¡¯re blocking the road! Next! Show your ID card. This is an inspection!¡± The scene was chaotic, with soldiers screaming and shouting everywhere. All the vehicles exiting the city had to be inspected. Besides the highway, the roads, airports, and bus stations were all guarded by soldiers. Even the minor roads leading out of the city were guarded by soldiers with dogs. After finding out that Finley was the one who attacked Jonathan, Hayes uploaded Finley¡¯s message into their database. At that moment, all the soldiers and police officers in Lumonburg were after Finley. Hayes himself was also on the highway, carrying out inspections. After sizing up the driver in front of him, he shouted, ¡°Go! Next!¡± After gaining permission to leave, the driver smiled, took his ID card, and sped off. ¡°Commander, you should just let us do the hard work! Why don¡¯t you rest in the car?¡± one of his subordinates suggested. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Hayes fumed. ¡°If you guys can¡¯t manage to catch Finley tonight, you six division leaders are going to get punished severely! F*ck you guys with your advanced technology! F*ck your infrared scanners and trackers! You can¡¯t even locate a person! You guys are f*cking useless!¡± Hayes was getting very anxious because Jonathan had only given him till midnight to apprehend Finley. However, it was almost nine, and they still couldn¡¯t find Finley. Asura had been attacked in my territory by my subordinate and the weapon I issued. If I don¡¯t get this right, I won¡¯t even mind losing the title of the King of Lumonburg because I would be too ashamed to face Mr. Goldstein! Based on the location of the attack, that highway was the fastest way Finley could escape from Lumonburg. That was why Hayes had decided to guard that highway personally. While Hayes was still thinking about the consequences of his failure at capturing Finley, an ambnce slowly came to a halt in front of him. A soldier standing next to Hayes pointed his gun at the driver and shouted, ¡°Open your car door! This is apulsory inspection!¡± Upon hearing that, the driver rolled down his window. The driver was an old man wearing a face mask and a paramedic uniform. After whipping out his ID card, he said, ¡°Commander, I have a patient in the back. He¡¯s heavily injured, so please be gentle.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Hayes snatched the ID card from the soldier¡¯s hand. ¡°Norman Cooper? Since the patient is heavily injured, why isn¡¯t he receiving treatment from the hospitals in Lumonburg? What are you guys doing leaving the city on the highway thiste at night?¡± While talking, Hayes waved his right hand, and his subordinates ran toward the back of the ambnce to open the door. Right then, the driver handed a cigarette to Hayes and said, ¡°Commander, how would I know? They paid me to bring the patient, so I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m told. However, I was told that the patient¡¯s family is too poor to pay for treatment. That¡¯s why they¡¯re bringing him back home to die peacefully.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re so poor, why did they pay for an ambnce?¡± Hayes sneered. ¡°You¡¯re very suspicious!¡± he eximed and went to the back of the ambnce. When he leaned in to see the inside of the ambnce, he saw two medical practitioners with their face masks off. Meanwhile, there was a young man with an oxygen mask on the stretcher. Hayes frowned and nced at the young man¡¯s right arm. Right away, he knew how serious the injury was. Hayes ordered one of the medical practitioners, ¡°Take his oxygen mask off! I want to take a look at his face!¡± ¡°Commander, the patient had just stabilized moments ago. I can¡¯t take it off¡ª¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I told you to remove the oxygen mask! Do it now!¡± Hayes yelled. Upon hearing that, the soldiers next to Hayes immediately pointed their guns at both the medical practitioners inside. The medical practitioner was so scared that he stammered, ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± He then hurriedly reached out his hand toward the patient¡¯s oxygen mask. Right at that moment, a gunshot was heard from the left side of the ambnce. Everyone at the scene turned toward the sound and saw a figure running and jumping over the barriers at the side of the road. ¡°That¡¯s Finley!¡± the wounded soldier shouted. In an instant, Hayes jumped on top of a car nearby and rushed in the direction where Finley had disappeared. After that, a series of gunshots were heard at the scene. Since there were other cars on the highway, all the civilians were watching as the event unfolded before their eyes. Seeing that Finley had shown himself, a military officer shouted at the civilians, ¡°Leave! There¡¯s nothing to watch here! Leave, or you¡¯ll be punished byw!¡± Just like that, the cars were chased away by the soldiers. The ambnce was one of the vehicles seen leaving the scene. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Chapter 486 A Dark Night Soon, an ambnce pulled up alongside a bridge near Highway 908. The driver promptly stepped out of the car and opened the rear passenger door. As soon as they saw Norman Cooper in the backseat, the two doctors got up to greet him, ¡°Mr. Cooper.¡± Norman removed his face mask, a weary smile tugging at his lips. ¡°How¡¯s the young Mr. Gomez doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Cooper. We¡¯ve already helped to stabilize Mr. Gomez¡¯s condition. He should be able to hold up till we reach the hospital,¡± one of the doctors said with a reassuring smile. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Norman muttered as he stared grimly at the young man on the stretcher. As it turned out, thetter was none other than Quinton Gomez, whose fight with Jonathan had left him severely wounded. The elderly Norman Cooper, on the other hand, was the owner of several chain restaurants in Lumonburg¡¯s Petalgrove county. Even though Norman and Philip seemedpletely unrted, the truth was that they were bosom buddies some twenty years ago. After Philip had built his business from the ground up, he wanted nothing more than to rope Norman in to share the fruits of hisbor. However, thetter refused to have anything handed to him on a silver tter, so the final consensus was to have Philip loan him some cash to start a small restaurant. Surprisingly, Norman was quite an astute businessman and subsequently built a good reputation in Petalgrove. Later, when the Gomez family became a branch family of the Osbornes, Philip erased all traces of his rtionship with Norman out of fear that the Gomezes might one day get overturned. That way, even if their family were to get into trouble in the future, he could always depend on Norman to lend a helping hand. There was no doubt Philip was a shrewd visionary, but not even he had expected that he¡¯d need to call on his old friend so soon. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure Philip has already told you, but everything that has happened today must be kept strictly confidential,¡± Norman uttered as he nced at the two doctors. ¡°Of course,¡± one of them replied. ¡°We¡¯ve received Mr. Gomez¡¯s money, so you can rest assured that we¡¯ll keep our lips sealed.¡± Upon hearing that, Norman gave a slight nod. ¡°Good. Since Mr. Gomez¡¯s condition has stabilized, you guys can alight here and return to Lumonburg.¡± ¡°Mr. Cooper, are you sure we can leave now?¡± the second doctor asked as he stepped out of the ambnce with a look of confusion. ¡°The thing is, we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. How will we find our way back?¡± ¡°Make your way to the path by the river. We¡¯ve prepared cars for you,¡± Norman instructed while pointing into the distance. ¡°You¡¯ll each get one. Take it as a bonus gift from Philip.¡± Having heard that they¡¯d be getting cars, the first doctor jumped out excitedly from the ambnce and looked toward the river. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Move forward a little more. You¡¯ll see it when you¡¯re on the bridge.¡± Even though Norman was chuckling as he spoke, he had reached his right hand toward his back and pulled out a gun with a silencer. ¡°Where is it, Mr. Cooper? Why don¡¯t I see any¡ª¡± s, when one of the doctors turned to look at Norman, all he could feel was the cold barrel of a gun pressed against his forehead. ¡°Mr. Cooper¡ª¡± Bang! As a shot rang out in the dark, blood spurted from the back of the doctor¡¯s head, staining the ground a deep crimson. ¡°Y-You¡¯ve murdered him! Mr. Cooper¡­¡± the other doctor stammered as he fell to his knees. Bang! Bang! Bang! After three consecutive shots, silence filled the air. With that, Norman tucked his gun away and mustered up all his strength to push the bodies into the river. Ssh! Ssh! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but only the dead can keep secrets¡­¡± he muttered, huffing and puffing as he watched the roaring rapids below the bridge. When he saw the puddle of blood on the ground, Norman quickly fetched arge bottle of medical- grade alcohol from his car trunk while removing his shirt. Having bundled his shirt with severalbustible items he had prepared earlier, Norman threw it onto the blood puddle and doused it with alcohol. Then, he whipped out his lighter and set the bundle on fire, the bright orange mes instantly illuminating his face. After looking at the ID card in his hand for onest time, Norman tossed it into the fire and returned to his car. Quinton, who had removed his oxygen mask by then, choked back tears as he asked, ¡°M-Mr. Cooper, my family¡¯s done for, isn¡¯t it?¡± Six years ago, Philip had deliberately cut off all contact with Norman, and when Quinton pressed for the reason, his answer had been incredibly solemn. ¡°If you see Norman Cooper again, it means the Gomez family is in grave danger.¡± Norman was somewhat perplexed as he turned behind to look at Quinton. ording to my calctions, the amount of anesthetic used should be able to knock him out for more than twelve hours. And yet, he¡¯s already awake before the three-hour mark. Is that the difference between a martial arts cultivator and an ordinary person? ¡°Quinton, your grandfather will handle the Gomez family matters. You must remember that from now on, I¡¯m Ss Leiter, your grandfather, and you¡¯re my grandson, Ryan Leiter!¡± Meanwhile, the Gomez residence had descended into a chaotic mess as numerous servants scrambled to put up funeral decorations around the house. The living room had also be a mourning hall, and Philip and Zane stood silently at the door while staring at the ck-and-white photo of Quinton. ¡°Have you informed the Osborne family?¡± Philip asked. ¡°I have,¡± Zane replied. ¡°Their people are already on the way here.¡± Philip nodded in response. ¡°Good. I, too, want to see how strong the Osbornes are. Everyone aspires to be a respectable family like them, so I¡¯m really excited to see how they¡¯ll live up to their name!¡± At that moment, a taxi slowly pulled up outside the Gomez residence, and out came Jonathan and Xiara. As thetter looked at the man, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. When they were in the taxi earlier, Jonathan had taken a nap in the passenger seat while Xiara sat behind him. She had formted dozens of methods in her mind to kill Jonathan, but in the end, she chose not to take action because of a strange feeling that kept bothering her. For some reason, she knew that if she had made any move, she¡¯d have been the one to lose her life! ¡°Jonathan, why have you brought me to a funeral in the middle of the night? Are you trying to make me ufortable?¡± Xiara grumbled as she stared at the wreaths at the entrance. s, Jonathan merely ignored her and strode toward the door. Just then, one of the guards at the entrance stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Goldstein. I¡¯m here to look for Philip Gomez.¡± ¡°How dare you! Who gives you the right to call Old Mr. Gomez by his name¡ª¡± Bam! The next second, the guard was sent crashing into the door with a painful scream. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No one can stop me from going where I want to go!¡± Jonathan thundered before marching into the Gomez residence. Xiara, on the other hand, was bubbling with excitement. ¡°Well, well, well. It looks like it¡¯s going to be a bloody night! Who knew tagging along with Jonathan would be so much fun?¡± Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Respectable Family ¡°Old Mr. Gomez!¡± a guard shouted as he rushed into the living room with his baton. ¡°Why are you hollering? This is a wake, for goodness¡¯ sake. Watch your behavior!¡± Zane scolded. ¡°I¡¯ll snap your head off if you disturb Quinton again!¡± The guard gave a violent shudder when he saw how furious Zane was. ¡°Y-Yes, Mr. Gomez. I-I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± Philip patted his son¡¯s shoulder to motion for him to calm down before turning to look at the guard. ¡°Take your time. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°A man called Jonathan Goldstein has barged into the house, Old Mr. Gomez. We had no way of stopping him!¡± Even as the guard reported on the situation, everyone could hear painful howls and screamsing from the front garden. Secondster, Jonathan and Xiara walked into the living room leisurely. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Philip uttered, his gaze cold and dark. ¡°We finally meet, Philip Gomez.¡± Just then, a flurry of footsteps sounded, and before they knew it, almost sixty guards armed with batons had gathered behind Jonathan and Xiara. Despite that, the two of them remained unfazed as they slowly walked on. Then again, why would either of them flinch? Jonathan had fought countless battles, and not even the most powerful armies scared him. Why, then, should he fear such a little confrontation? Simrly, Xiara had long gotten used to fighting and killing for a living. Even though she had been a professional assassin for less than five years, she was one of the best in the business and boasted at least eighty kills. With both of them being so powerful, how would a small team of security guards ever be their match? Of course, Philip was more than aware of that. If Jonathan had the means to escape the Dark Web¡¯s bounty list and severely injure Quinton, it¡¯d be useless to pit a team of ordinary guards against him. ¡°Leave the hall, all of you,¡± Philip said to the guards. ¡°You aren¡¯t needed here.¡± ¡°But Old Mr. Gomez¡ª¡± Before the guard could finish his words, Philip once again cut him off. ¡°Clean up the Gomez residence. No matter what happens, no one¡¯s allowed toe here without my permission!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Left with no choice, the guard promptly rounded up his subordinates and retreated out of the garden. ¡°Since you¡¯re our guest, why don¡¯t we sit and chat?¡± Philip said while pointing at a gazebo in the garden. ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan replied. With that, the two men made their way out to the garden gazebo and sat facing each other. Without further ado, Philip poured a cup of tea for Jonathan. ¡°I should have weed you myself, Mr. Goldstein,¡± he said with a chuckle as he put the pot down. ¡°Sorry about what happened earlier.¡± Needless to say, Jonathan had noticed the glint in the old man¡¯s eyes. I can feel a lot of spiritual energy emanating from him, except it¡¯s rather messy and impure. Then again, that kind of energy is already more than sufficient to benefit ordinary people. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Old Mr. Gomez. I¡¯ve caused quite amotion for showing up uninvited, so how could I trouble you to wee me?¡± ¡°Nonsense. I should still have done my part as host,¡± Philip said smilingly. ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you, Mr. Goldstein. I hope you¡¯ll ept my apology.¡± As he spoke, he raised his cup and downed the tea. Jonathan, however, merely smiled and nodded with no intention of touching his cup of tea. Seeing how guarded the young man was, Philip burst outughing. ¡°I put a hundred million bounty on you, Mr. Goldstein, yet you can still chat with me so calmly. I¡¯m sure you must have many questions for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jonathan replied with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m curious. I don¡¯t know anyone in the Gomez family, and my wife¡¯s family lives at least a thousand kilometers away from Lumonburg. No matter how you see it, there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for a conflict between us. In that case, why would you spend so much money cing bounties on two peoplepletely unrted to you?¡± Xiara, who had been watching them from the gazebo fence, had a nk look on her face. It¡¯s clear from their conversation that these two men hate each other to the core, so why are they now behaving like long-lost friends and chatting happily away? Where¡¯s the fight? Where¡¯s the bloodshed? What on earth are they doing? Just then, Philip let out a sigh. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you know what a respectable family is and what it means to be in that position?¡± Jonathan frowned. ¡°Respectable family?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In the eyes of ordinary people, ¡°respectable family¡± was nothing more than a title for families who wielded influence and power. To someone like Philip, however, respectable families meant so much more. In Chanaea, where there was a vast distribution of forces, the strongest one of all was undoubtedly Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office. They controlled more than half of Chanaea¡¯s armies and had millions of soldiers at their disposal. The Eight Kings of War, who reported to Jonathan, were just as renowned as they worked together to keep their territories safe. Despite all that power, it still didn¡¯t mean Jonathan was free to do whatever he liked. That was because other than Asura¡¯s Office, the Office of Government Affairs in Jinrich also had a say in the grand scheme of things in Chanaea. After all, no matter how powerful Asura¡¯s Office was, its focus was only on military strength. When it came tow and politics, especially the introduction of rules and regtions, that was a task strictly for politicians andwmakers. And as it turned out, the Office of Government Affairs¡¯ headquarters was strategically located in Chanaea¡¯s Yaleview! In short, Asura¡¯s Office and the Office of Government Affairs were essential in keeping each other in line. Apart from them, the other forces scattered around Chanaea were individual factions formed by the more prominent families. Even though there wasn¡¯t a distinct distribution of power, there were still general concepts that could determine how highly ranked a family was. For example, the Smiths would be considered a first-ss family in their part of town. However, if compared to the rest of Chanaea, they were, at best, a third-ss family. As for the Cabot family that had extended their reach to various parts of the country, they were, without a doubt, a second-ss family. First-ss families, on the other hand, would have the power to form conglomerates that had far- reaching implications on the economy. So long as they didn¡¯t provoke any prominent figures or dig a hole for themselves, they were as good as invincible. Even if they were to make a wrong decision, they¡¯d still be able to recoup their losses in a short space of time. The Goldsteins, however, were a different ss altogether. Not only had they built their headquarters in Yaleview, but they were also under the supervision of the Office of Government Affairs. They were undeniably a prominent family! The power that prominent families had easily trumped that of other families, to the point where they could gain control of any one, or more,modity markets at the flip of a switch. Whether it was grain, vegetables, or even crude oil, they could monopolize them all. To some extent, prominent families had be the rule-makers of the economy. They could even increase a stock price tenfold in a few days if they wanted to. The respectable families that Philip had brought up, however, were the ultimate goal for any family. After all, no matter how the times might change, these respectable families were the ones who would continue standing strong. They had reached a level where rules no longer applied to them. In other words, they were untouchable. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Maneuvering Needles With Energy Jonathan furrowed his brows, recalling the information he had collected about the respectable family. ¡°Are you saying the respectable family is behind the Gomez family¡¯s bounty on my head?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Philip could not help but heave a sigh as he recalled. ¡°Six years ago, L had upied Lumonburg and imed himself the king. Then, the properties of the Gomez family were deeply affected. That year, I gave up Lumonburg and brought my family back to our hometown. However, when we were back in our hometown residence, an elder was staying in our ce. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. How could we stand our residence being upied by someone else? So, we had a conflict with them. However, a child who worked with the elder had beat everyone up in the Gomez family.¡± He paused momentarily, then continued, ¡°Just as they were going to take our lives, the elder stopped them and told us that Quinton and I have the talent for cultivation and forced us into serving them. Then, Quinton and I started cultivating for about a year and a half. Only after Hayes had resolved the chaos in Lumonburg were we able to return to Lumonburg and work for them.¡± Even though Philip briefly exined what had happened, it filled up Hayes¡¯ missing information and completed the timeline of the disappearance of the Gomez family like fitting a missing puzzle piece. It was then that Jonathan finally understood what Quinton said about him being locked up in the basement to cultivate. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t have much knowledge about respectable families. I¡¯ve heard the saying that one must obey the respectable family,¡± Jonathan said. He then looked at Philip and continued, ¡°Technically, what you said did not expose any information about the respectable family. But, if they me you for this, the Gomez family will be destroyed.¡± Philip chuckled as he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you about this now, I might not have the chance anymore. Mr. Goldstein, since you¡¯re able to track us down on the Dark Web, the possibility of us surviving is slim. Even though the Gomez family will be destroyed, I want to let you know who is the mastermind behind this.¡± Despite the rapid growth of the Gomez family, they were the only ones who knew about the pain they¡¯d endured to achieve sess. Just like what Jonathan said, both families had no beef against each other. The Gomez family wouldn¡¯t have gone against Jonathan if they hadn¡¯t been forced to do so. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re telling me about this, so I¡¯ll spare the Gomez family?¡± Jonathan smiled and asked. ¡°Then will you spare the Gomez family?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve guessed so.¡± Philip rolled his sleeves up, then continued, ¡°Great, I won¡¯t give up on getting revenge for Quinton either. It looks like only one of us will make it out alive today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We chatted for long enough. It¡¯s time to get down to the business.¡± As Jonathan was saying that, he turned to leave the gazebo and stood on the grass. While Philip followed behind him and stood opposite Jonathan with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always imagined that I will be able to leave the game one day. What a shame.¡± With that, Philip raised his hands in front of his chest and chuckled. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this is the Fatal Palm. It¡¯s an unpredictable technique that can aim at your weakness. Be careful.¡± With that, Philip rushed toward Jonathan¡¯s chest like a shadow at an unbelievable speed. ¡°He¡¯s so fast!¡± Xiara stood up, and her eyes widened in shock. At Xiara¡¯s first sight of meeting Philip, she knew he was not just an ordinary person. However, she did not expect that he would have such incredible power. When Xiara was immersed in her thoughts, Jonathan and Philip were in an intense fight against each other. Bang! A shock wave exploded, and Jonathan grabbed Philip¡¯s wrist tightly with his right hand. ¡°You¡¯re much stronger than your grandson. But there¡¯s no way you could defeat me with your skill,¡± Jonathan said calmly. ¡°Break!¡± Philip roared icily. A terrifying gust of wind gathered on his fist and mmed toward Jonathan¡¯s chest. A ray of golden glow shed through, and the golden core in Jonathan¡¯s elixir field was gleaming. The spiritual energy that rushed toward him had been instantly extracted and refined. Philip was thrown back as he tried to block Jonathan¡¯s attack by raising his knee. Just as both of them separated, a gunshot could be heard. Jonathan turned around and saw Xiara putting away her pocket pistol. While at the entrance of the living room, Zane¡¯s right-hand index finger was nowhere to be found as blood was gushing out from his wound. A ck pistol could be seen beside him on the ground. ¡°How dare you try to snatch my bounty?¡± Xiara giggled and returned her gaze to Jonathan and Philip. ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll make sure that no one disturbs the battle.¡± Jonathan was speechless when he saw Xiara seemingly enjoying the show. He thought it might be a bad idea that he did not take her life. ¡°Zane, stay out of this.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Zane gritted his teeth and replied while he applied pressure on the wound on his finger. Jonathan turned to look at Philip and found that thetter was already panting. Jonathan could tell it was a sign that Philip was running out of stamina. Even though thetter looked solid and energetic as he had been cultivating, he was up in years and could no longer engage in an intense fight like that. Especially the punch Philip unleashed just now consumed the spiritual energy in his body. If Jonathan wanted him dead, Philip would be no match for him. ¡°Philip, tell me your cultivation method and the identity of the respectable family! I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± The Gomez family wanted to murder him and Josephine. There was no way that he would let them off. No matter what their difficulties were, it was none of Jonathan¡¯s business. But at the same time, Jonathan felt sympathetic for the Gomez family. He believed that Philip¡¯s operational ability would make the Gomez family the most powerful family in Chanaea in less than ten years. In fact, if Zane and Quinton were capable enough, the Gomez family could even be a wealthy family after a few decades. However, they had angered Jonathan. Philip shook his head and smiled when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, since the beginning of our match, I knew that I¡¯m no match for you. However, it¡¯s impossible for me to do nothing and wait to be murdered.¡± As Philip was saying that, he flipped and tossed his hands. Two needles flew out of his hand and shot toward Jonathan¡¯s chest. ¡°Then die!¡± Jonathan bounced lightly with his feet and dodged the two needles. At the next moment, hended beside Philip. Bam! A punch dashed toward Philip¡¯s abdomen. With just a punch, his elixir field was crushed. Jonathan grabbed Philip¡¯s cor and dragged thetter to his back. The two iron needles flying back then pierced into Philip¡¯s chest. Philip had cultivated the technique of maneuvering needles with his energy for three years. However, he did not expect to murder himself the first time he used the technique. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Does It Make Any Difference Jonathan released his grip on Philip¡¯s cor. Philip grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arm and tried to stand up. However, the former lost his strength and slowly knelt on the ground. ¡°Dad!¡± Seeing that his father had fallen, Zane couldn¡¯t care about his hand injuries anymore and rushed toward Jonathan like a maniac. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, Jonathan!¡± Even though Zane did not have the talent for cultivation, he grew up with Philip and learned some skills from him. However, it was just some kickboxing skills. Though it was enough to handle two or three ordinary people, he was no match for a top fighter like Jonathan. Zane rushed toward Jonathan, and just when he was about to raise his hand, Jonathan struck Zane¡¯s shoulder de, sending him flying backward. ¡°Zane¡­¡± Philip shouted weakly. Meanwhile, Zanended on the ground and let out an agonizing shriek. However, he pushed himself up and struggled to get back on his feet. ¡°The Gomez family has used more than forty years to get to where we are today. I can¡¯t let you all ruin our family! How dare you hurt my dad? I¡¯ll make you pay for it!¡± Zane stumbled and rushed toward Jonathan again as he wailed. Because of the injuries on his shoulder de, he couldn¡¯t use any skills and just lowered his head and ran toward Jonathan like a bull. Jonathan¡¯s heart clenched when he witnessed the scene in front of him. As Philip said, many families had billions worth of assets, significant influence, and appeared morous. However, they were nothing but a toy to the prominent families. Just like the situation now, the respectable family used the Gomez family to destroy Jonathan. Consequently, the Gomez family was on the verge of being destroyed before Jonathan even met the respectable family. He slowly stretched out his right hand as he looked at the furious Zane, who was yelling in resentment. Jonathan felt sorry for the Gomez family, but there was no way that he could let them off. The only thing he could do now was to give them a quick death. However, when Zane rushed in front of Jonathan and was about tounch an attack, Philip jumped up and threw himself toward Zane. ¡°Zane¡­¡± ¡°Dad, let go of me! I¡¯ll make him pay the price¡­¡± Zane struggled to escape Philip¡¯s grip, then continued, ¡°He murdered Quinton! Now, you¡¯re also¡­ I can do nothing! Please let go of me¡­ Dad¡­¡± ¡°Zane¡­ Ahem!¡± A gush of dark-colored blood escaped from Philip¡¯s mouth as he spoke. As the blood gushed out from his mouth, he loosened his grip, and his body slipped to the ground. ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t scare me! It¡¯s just two needles! You¡¯ll be okay¡­ I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be okay¡­¡± Zane held Philip and wiped off the blood on the corner of thetter¡¯s lips with his trembling hand. ¡°Zane¡­¡± Philip grabbed Zane¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s poison on the needles¡­ I can¡¯t live for long¡­¡± he said weakly. He leaned on Zane¡¯s arms and turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ This is the end of the Gomez family¡­ Can I ask you for onest thing? Zane is not a martial artist¡­ So please don¡¯t kill him¡­ Please let him carry me next to my grandson¡­ By then, he will take his own life¡­¡± Philip pleaded. ¡°Dad, please stop¡­¡± Zane held Philip tightly in his arms, with tears streaming down his face uncontrobly. Witnessing the scene in front of him, Jonathan nodded in agreement. ¡°The Gomez family is reputable and should have theirst dignity. Go ahead¡­¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Philip coughed lightly, and a smile bloomed on his face. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Goldstein¡­ This is a gift for you to express my gratitude¡­¡± As he was talking, he stretched out his arm and took out a pocket watch from his pocket. ¡°It contains the information about the Osborne family¡­ It¡¯s just some peripheral information¡­ But, it¡¯s the only information that I could find¡­¡± Jonathan bent down and took the pocket watch. In just a second, he was able to identify that there was a storage chip imnted in the core of the pocket watch. ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Jonathan asked while looking at Philip, who was on hisst breath. ¡°You should know that it doesn¡¯t matter if you give me anything. I¡¯m still not going to spare Zane¡¯s life,¡± Jonathan added. ¡°It¡¯s not because of Zane¡­¡± With the support of Zane, Philip stood up with much effort and turned to walk toward the mourning hall. ¡°The Osborne family¡­ is not a family that a small family like us can mess with¡­ I-I just wanted to make the money and let my family live a good life. I didn¡¯t know it would cost their lives. It¡¯s none of the Gomez family¡¯s business, but we were destroyed because of you all¡­ I might as well give you their information, and you two can go against each other¡­ Regardless of wh-who the winner is, we¡¯re able to get half of our revenge. But Mr. Goldstein, I hope you can destroy the Osborne family¡­ th-these prominent families treated us like animals¡­ I¡¯ve gone through a lot in Lumonburg. I¡¯m tired, and it¡¯s time for me to rest¡­¡± With the end of hisst sentence, Philip copsed to the ground and breathed hisst breath. ¡°Dad!¡± Zane held his father¡¯s body in his arms as he wailed loudly. Meanwhile, Xiara stood beside Jonathan and giggled. ¡°Jonathan, are you feeling sorry for them?¡± She witnessed everything that had happened just now. At that moment, her attention was entirely focused on the pocket watch in Jonathan¡¯s hand. Xiara had seen a lot when she traveled the world for assassination missions. However, all the rich and noble families in other countries except Chanaea tended to keep a high profile. For example, the reputable Rothschild family and the Rockefeller family. All of the members of the families were well-known. Nheless, the identity of the respectable families in Chanaea was kept a secret. The top information about respectable families would be worth a fortune. Looking at the greedy look on Xiara¡¯s face, Jonathan chuckled lightly. ¡°The Gomez family has be the sacrificialmb. Shouldn¡¯t I feel sorry for them?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xiara was stunned when she heard Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that feeling is. I¡¯ve assassinated eighty-six people on the wanted list ever since I got into the business. In order to assassinate them, I¡¯ve murdered more than five hundred bodyguards and innocent people. The employer who ced the bounty, a professional assassin like me, the wanted person, and the guards who protected the wanted person were all someone who would sacrifice their lives for money. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s all our choice. Why should I feel sorry for them? Let me put it this way, if you¡¯re the one who was dead today, will they feel sorry for you? Or does feeling sorry for someone make any difference at all?¡± Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Chapter 490 The Osborne Family Even Jonathan, who was known for hisposure after years of ups and downs, was taken aback by Xiara¡¯s theory. He thought about Xiara¡¯s words carefully and found that she had a point. When the Gomez family hunted Jonathan with a bounty on his head, they were still responsible for that decision although they acted by force of circumstances. Moreover, all three generations of the Gomez family were serious about ending his life when he arrived at Lumonburg. Just as he epted the fact, the whirring sounds of a helicopter rotor tore through the sky from afar. Jonathan looked up. The spotlight was turned on, and a blinding ray of light was searching for a while before targeting Jonathan and Xiara. ¡°Aiming at me? The person must have a death wish!¡± Xiara smirked while her right hand was ready for the next step on her left wristwatch. Sensing her move, Jonathan lowered his head and watched her left wrist. For a split second, Xiara¡¯s wristwatch had been totally removed, and four delicate des popped out from the four corners of the dial. ¡°A drone?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°In a way,¡± answered Xiara, nodding her head. ¡°It¡¯s a bomb inside the drone. I¡¯m going to blow it to bits!¡± While Xiara was talking, she was also controlling the drone. Before the drone could ascend into the sky, Jonathan immediately patted her shoulders to stop her. ¡°He is looking for me. Just step aside and watch me,¡± said Jonathan. Jonathan was confident about it because he could feel pressure being targeted at him as soon as the helicopter appeared on top of him. There must be a cultivator in the helicopter, and his power was definitely stronger than that of Philip. Eventually, the helicopternded on the grass in the garden. The door opened, and a middle-aged man in the suit alighted from the helicopter. The man was Sullivan. He adjusted his tie and gradually approached Jonathan and Xiara. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein? I thought Asura should look stronger or more powerful, but you don¡¯t seem that great at all,¡± mocked Sullivan. ¡°Asura?¡± Upon hearing that, Xiara stared wide-eye at Jonathan by her side. Though there was news about Jonathan on Dark Web, no one mentioned Jonathan¡¯s identity as Asura of Chanaea. It was not Xiara¡¯s fault that she was unaware of his identity. Even Punisher, who was arrested by Jonathan three years ago, only knew that Asura was his assassination target. Punisher only found out that Asura was the alter ego of Jonathan after the former was caught. Ultimately, Asura¡¯s identity was one of the top secrets in Chanaea. If that secret was exposed, Jonathan would face the threats of decapitation from all around the world. It was actually not a big deal for Jonathan. However, it could be quite troublesome to settle. ¡°Wait! You are Asura? The one who cleared the mess caused by military factions in Chanaea in one fell swoop? Asura, you are my idol!¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that for?¡± mused Jonathan. Xiara was not a Chanaean, but she really admired Asura. Ten years ago, military factions began to rise up from different ces in Chanaea. Like L who usurped the military force in Lumonburg, different military factions marked their respective territories as well. Hayes was one of them who established his own territory with his army. Nevertheless, there were more and stronger military factions than L and Hayes at that time. Based on the situation in Chanaea back then, sooner orter, the nation would end up in battles between different military factions without external forces. When it seemed impossible to turn the tide, a man appeared out of nowhere. He led his subordinates to wind up the huge military system that consisted of twenty or so factions. Then, he set up Asura¡¯s Office. After that, he assigned Eight Kings of War to guard each territory to prevent Chanaea from breaking up. As always, women fell for heroes. Additionally, Asura was the hero who resolved the nation¡¯s conflict. Thus, it was only reasonable for women to fall for him. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re my idol!¡± Xiara giggled sheepishly and grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arm all of a sudden. That caught Jonathanpletely off guard. After all, she was still holding the bomb. If it identally exploded, he might really die regardless of his status as Asura. ¡°Just say what you want to say, and keep your hands to yourself. I¡¯m married,¡± Jonathan stated with an unnatural expression while pushing Xiara away. Meanwhile, Sullivan was grimacing at the side as he was ignored by Jonathan and Xiara. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m not here for entertainment. The Osborne family has my back!¡± ¡°The Osborne family?¡± Jonathan turned around and stared at Sullivan. ¡°I know nothing about those secluded respectable families, but at the very least, the head of the Osborne family should make it here if he wishes to speak to me.¡± ¡°Who the heck do you think you are?¡± sneered Sullivan. ¡°People called you ¡®Asura¡¯, and now you think you are somebody? The fact that the Osborne family can take over the Gomez family in Lumonburg shows how powerful they are to own a thousand more families. Your power and soldiers are nothing to them. Even your military seal, the Osborne family can easily take it back.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jonathan smiled faintly and stared at Sullivan. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind giving it a try. I wonder if Eight Kings of War recognizes me by the military seal or as a person.¡± Jonathan was putting it lightly, but he had secretly stirred his pure spiritual energy within his body and exerted it on Sullivan. ¡°Oh! I¡¯d like to know who are you to the Osborne family to raise your voice at me!¡± said Jonathan. Since spiritual energy was invisible, Sullivan, who acted all arrogant while talking down to Jonathan, began to sweat after Jonathan spoke to him. Sullivan¡¯s forehead was slowly gleaming with sweat, and he instinctively wanted to loosen his tie. The moment Sullivan¡¯s eyes met Jonathan¡¯s scornful gaze, Sullivan halted what he was about to do. ¡°I am the person in charge of the Osborne family¡¯s property in Lumonburg. Today, Ie as a messenger on behalf of the Osborne family. The Osborne family can ept you if you pledge your loyalty to them. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die!¡± stated Sullivan. p! A crisp, loud sound split the air. Sullivan was sent flying more than ten meters away before hitting the gazebo pir. ¡°You¡­¡± Sullivan was a martial artist from Superior Realm. If that smack fell on an ordinary man, he would surely be dead by now. Sullivan took the hit head-on and managed to stand up by the pir. Even so, half of his teeth broke, and his cheek terribly swelled up. ¡°A martial artist is really something. That¡¯s a pretty thick skin you have!¡± Jonathan jeered as he walked toward Sullivan. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Sullivan saw Jonathan approaching him, he jerked back and fell on the grass, rolling and struggling to beg Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to do with this! I¡¯m just a servant of the Osborne family whoes to ry a message¡­¡± Sullivan yelled in fear. As a martial artist who had achieved the cultivation level in Superior Realm, it was a piece of cake for Sullivan to defeat several dozens of ordinary people. Despite sensing the pressure from Jonathan and knowing that Jonathan was going to attack him, he could not even lift his hand to defend himself. That feeling was like the surrounding air had solidified and entrapped Sullivan. Jonathan must be a Grandmaster Realm elite! Sullivan was surprised. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Cannot Stand The Sight Of Him What should a Superior Realm do when he encountered a Grandmaster Realm? He could probably save some dignity if he did not fight back and die in peace. That was a harmless little joke in the martial arts world. But the joke did hint at the big gap between the powers of Superior Realm and Grandmaster Realm. As the name implied, Superior Realm carried the meaning that those in that realm were in a superior position aspared to other ordinary people. When martial artists reached that realm, their various physical indicators could no longer be measured like ordinary people. Although he was not capable of soaring to the sky and diving into the earth, his strength, speed, and reaction had been greatly improved. Some of the Superior Realm cultivators could even use their spiritual energy to control things. Philip was one of them. He could use the spiritual energy in his body to turn into invisible ropes to control two flying needles to hurt his enemy. However, that was basically the limit of the Superior Realm. On the other hand, the most iconic manifestation of the Grandmaster Realm was that the martial artist could control the spiritual energy in a small area to form a small force field for himself. Because these spiritual powers came from the master artists themselves. When the spiritual power was released, it was equivalent to the extension of the martial artist¡¯s body. Every move in the force field could be perceived by the martial artist with the fluctuations of his spiritual energy, without even looking at it. That was simr to Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense, but the small force field of the Grandmaster Realm was subject to many restrictions. For instance, if there were tyrannical martial artists fighting against the force field, or directly depriving the spiritual energy in the force field, then the force field would be useless. At that moment, Sullivan had treated Jonathan as a Grandmaster Realm martial artist based on the feeling of being restrained just now. ¡°Jonathan¡­ Oh no! Asura! I¡¯m just a messenger. Please forgive me¡ª¡± Bam! Jonathannded a hard kick on Sullivan¡¯s belly. Sullivan¡¯s elixir field was broken, and his spiritual energy was rapidly lost. At the same time, his face turned pale. The martial arts that he had been cultivating for twenty years vanished within seconds. Sullivan was instantly turned into a useless prick. Over the years, Sullivan was being controlled by the Osborne family. He knew very well how the Osborne family dealt with those who were useless. Even if he did not die, his remaining life would be extremely miserable. ¡°Tell the Osborne family, if they dare to bother me again, I will definitely kill them all no matter where they hide!¡± ¡°I understand¡­ I will definitely pass the message to them.¡± Sullivan supported his body to stand up and walked toward the helicopter without looking back. Just then, outside the garden, a uniform running sound was heard. Sullivan had just arrived at the helicopter, and a dozen red dots appeared on the door. That was the infrared aiming light! The gate of the garden was knocked open from the outside, and Hayes, wearing abat uniform, rushed into the garden with the Lumonburg army. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s eleven-fifty. I caught him.¡± Following Hayes¡¯s words, the two sergeants behind him came up with a young man with shackles on his hands and feet. ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Hayes kicked Finley on his calf and knocked him down. Seeing Finley lying on the ground, Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°Tiger, isn¡¯t this the servant of the Yaeger family?¡± Hayes knelt down on one knee and said with his head lowered, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, it¡¯s my mistake!¡± ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡± asked Jonathan, staring at Finley. Although the issue about the Gomez family was a little troublesome too, it was still reasonable in his understanding. But Jonathan waspletely baffled by Finley. ¡°I just want to kill you. There¡¯s no reason. I don¡¯t care if you want to kill me or what. It¡¯s up to you!¡± Finley was lying on the ground with an indifferent expression. He was fearless even in the face of Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, this kid has the will to die. He¡¯s not going to tell the truth if you interrogate him like this.¡± Xiara, who was on the side, stepped forward and squatted next to Finley. ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand him over to me? Assassins like us are very good at extorting confessions by torture.¡± Assassin? Hearing that, Hayes immediately got up and stood opposite Jonathan. Several guards behind Hayes also had their guns pointed at Xiara¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯re on the same side! I work with Jonathan.¡± Looking at such a scene, Xiara immediately raised her hands. Hayes nced at Jonathan with a rather confused expression. He had followed Jonathan to fight in so many wars. But he had never heard that Jonathan liked little girls like Xiara. Jonathan felt speechless when he saw Hayes¡¯ strange gaze. ¡°She is one of us, a new recruit.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± Hayes chuckled and nodded. He immediately instructed his guards to put down their guns. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jonathan did not bother to exin so much to him. He just squatted down and put his hand on Finley¡¯s head. The spiritual energy surged wildly in his right arm. The next moment, a transparent ripple visible to the naked eye swayed from Finley¡¯s head. That was a trick heprehended from the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. He let his spiritual energy enter and explode in the enemy¡¯s head. That could directly dissipate the enemy¡¯s consciousness. It felt like the dazed state that one experienced when he was being knocked over by a close-range explosion on the battlefield. At that moment, Finley¡¯s eyes had lost focus. ¡°Name?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Finley Xenos.¡± ¡°Age?¡± ¡°Twenty seven.¡± Jonathan tested him with a few random questions. Then, he began his interrogation. ¡°Why do you want to kill Jonathan?¡± ¡°Because Ms. Juliette wants him dead. I¡¯m willing to do anything for Ms. Juliette¡ª¡± Before Finley could finish his sentence, Jonathan applied more force to his hand, and Finley immediately lost consciousness. He fell into a vegetative state. Jonathan raised his head to look at Hayes and sighed. ¡°I told you before that if she tries to do it again, I will not let her go!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayes knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, she¡¯s my only sister¡­¡± Jonathan said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve given her a chance! Now I¡¯m giving you a chance too. Kill Juliette, or hand over the military power and spend the rest of your life in Northern Crimson Prison with Juliette. You choose.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Northern Crimson Prison!¡± Without any hesitation, Hayes answered directly with a kowtow. Jonathan looked at Hayes who was thankful and grateful. Unfortunately, Jonathan had to take away his military power even if Hayes was loyal to him. Juliette tried to kill Jonathan twice. Although Jonathan believed that Hayes did not know about that, there was no way to let Hayes control the military power anymore. Even if Hades were the one who dealt with this matter, Hayes would be shot to death too. There was absolutely no room for negotiation. Turning to look at Sullivan surrounded by soldiers, Jonathan waved his hand slightly. ¡°Let him go.¡± Surrounded by hundreds of soldiers with guns in their hands, Sullivan dared not move at all. Upon hearing that Jonathan wanted to let him go, he quickly thanked Jonathan, hopped into the helicopter, and closed the hatch. As the helicopter took off, Xiara started to whisper, ¡°Thirty meters¡­¡± ¡°One hundred meters¡­¡± ¡°Two hundred meters away now. It¡¯s probably not possible to blow it up¡­¡± Bam! All of a sudden, the helicopter turned into a huge fireball in the sky and dropped down. Jonathan frowned and looked at Xiara. He suddenly realized Xiara¡¯s watch was gone. Xiara looked at Jonathan while scratching her head and smirking yfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t hold it. I just can¡¯t stand the sight of him.¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 The Fallen Gomez Family All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan felt a little frustrated and exasperated as he looked at Xiara¡¯s innocent expression. He impatiently exined, ¡°I nned to let him go, so he would head back and report this to the Osborne family.¡± He continued, ¡°However, now that he¡¯s been beaten by you into¡­ A pulp. How¡¯s he going to do that in his current state?¡± Xiara merely shrugged nonchntly and stated, ¡°I have no idea. Anyway, we won¡¯t need him to report back or pass a message to the Osborne family as long as they don¡¯t find fault with you anymore.¡± She continued, ¡°If they dare to do so despite all the chances we¡¯ve given them, we still have other people we can grab hold of. It¡¯s obvious that this man is expendable. I bet if this entire situation was a novel, he would surely be one of those side characters who doesn¡¯t survive past the first chapter.¡± ¡°Stop addressing us as an entity so casually. We¡¯re not that familiar with one another yet,¡± stated Jonathan irately as he reached out and tossed the pocket watch in his hand over to Hayes before he continued, ¡°This pocket watch contains a chip that was left behind by Philip. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything worth using on it.¡± ¡°All right!¡± acknowledged Hayes enthusiastically. As he spoke, he reached over and gestured for one of the professionals from Intelligence Bureau to start taking the pocket watch apart slowly. At that very same moment, a hoarse voice sounded from behind the group. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± bellowed the voice. Almost immediately, a series of rapid nking sounds followed the initial bellow as the hundreds of armed soldiers around the group raised their weapons and pointed in unison at the man who had spoken. Jonathan turned to look at what was going on, only to see Zane standing atop the steps that led to the mourning hall. At some point in time, Zane had changed into a set of pure white mourning attire. ¡°Jonathan! I¡¯m really itching to kill you right here and now!¡± bellowed Zane as he stood at the entrance. The wound from the broken finger on his right wrist was still bleeding profusely. In addition, perhaps due to excessive blood loss, Zane¡¯s face was now pale and his breathing seemed to have weakened considerably. ¡°The Gomez family has grown and flourished sessfully in Lumonburg for a few decades now, but it was all ruined by you in the span of two days! Not only did you murder my son, but you also did the same to my father as well! I¡¯ll hunt you to the end of the world to exact my vengeance upon you!¡± dered Zane. Upon taking in Zane¡¯s words, Hayes instinctively stepped forward and slowly headed toward Zane. As he moved, he muttered, ¡°Da*n this fool! If you continue to spout such nonsense, I¡¯ll walk right up there and rip your¡­¡± ¡°Come on then!¡± interrupted Zane, fully aware of what Hayes had threatened to do to him. Even before Hayes managed to close the distance between them, Zane had already raised his left arm high up in the air. He held what seemed to look like a car key in his grip. It¡¯s an ignition device! As military personnel, Hayes was no stranger to such items and immediately stopped in his tracks. At the same time, he yelled, ¡°Step back, everyone!¡± With that one shout, the throng of soldiers that surrounded the group gripped their weapons more tightly and slowly eased backward. ¡°Please step back, Mr. Goldstein. This idiot has been holding on to that device the entire time. It¡¯s quite possible that the ignition device is activated via a dead man¡¯s switch,¡± cautioned Hayes. However, Jonathan merely grunted in acknowledgment but did not move a single inch. Seeing that Hayes had moved to stand in front of him in an effort to protect him, Jonathan lightly instructed, ¡°Step back and give us some space. I¡¯ll have a chat with him.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± pleaded Hayes. ¡°I told you to step back!¡± stated Jonathan firmly once more. Now that Jonathan had insisted, there was no avenue for Hayes to refuse him any further. Instead, he stepped aside and took up his position next to Jonathan before he turned to watch Zane closely. Seeing that everyone had retreated from him, Zane couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Hemented, ¡°I was under the impression that Lumonburg¡¯s army was a fearless group! Who would have expected that they would turn out to be a group of spineless cowards instead! That said, you¡¯re the exception here, Jonathan. You¡¯re clearly a brave man. It doesn¡¯t seem that shameful for the Gomez family to fall at your hands now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit,¡± replied Jonathan modestly with a faint smile. He continued, ¡°There have been countless attempts on my life in all these years, Zane. I have to admit, there are indeed quite a number of people out there who want me dead. However, this is the first time someone has dared to threaten me head-on while putting their very life on the line.¡± Zane smiled bitterly upon taking in Jonathan¡¯s words and said, ¡°I know. I know I¡¯m no match for you. My father always assumed that I didn¡¯t understand how great and powerful you are. However, I¡¯m not a foolish little kid. At the very least, I knew that it took someone extraordinary to be able topel a behemoth like the Gomez family to tread lightly.¡± Zane continued, ¡°Jonathan, do you know that I got my men to nt explosives in the ground beneath this very living room three years ago? That was because I knew that being a vassal of the Osborne family was no different from allying ourselves with viins. As such, I made sure to leave an exit strategy of sorts so I could perish alongside whoever the Osborne family sent to us.¡± Jonathan began to nod lightly as Zane exined his situation. At that point, Jonathan stated, ¡°Fair enough. Indeed, if you were to cut off all ties with the Osborne family, it would have been much more pleasant for all of you to spare yourselves the agony of suffering at their hands. However, I¡¯m rather curious about one thing. Since you knew that I¡¯m not someone you could trifle with, why did you choose not to lure me in?¡± At that point, Zane let out a long ragged breath. Due to the excessive blood loss, he was now unable to stand upright through his own strength. Despite that, he fought through the mental fog and dizziness that threatened to overwhelm him and shakily made his way toward the entrance of the living room. As he moved, he exined, ¡°My hatred for you simply pales inparison to the hatred I bear toward the Osborne family. Quinton¡¯s and my father¡¯s deaths only urred as a result of our initial attempt to take your life. Although that was a result of the Osborne family¡¯s machinations, to some extent, we had iting our way as well.¡± He continued, ¡°However, the Osborne family is truly the root cause behind all these troubles. They¡¯re really a stain on the other respectable families. The reason why I chose not to make my move against you is because I need you to face off against the Osborne family. The most ideal oue would be for both you and the Osborne family to suffer grievous injuries during the conflict or lose your lives. Only when that happens could I consider my vengeance exacted!¡± Zane clutched at the door frame and slowly ambled into the mourning hall. Once he was inside, he loosened the grip on his left hand and allowed the dead man¡¯s switch on the ignition device to activate. ¡°Quinton, live on¡­¡± A series of thunderous booms echoed throughout the space and muffled Zane¡¯sst words. Even Jonathan, who had achieved golden core, was unable to discern what Zane had said. The explosion was apanied by an endless barrage of ss shards and brick fragments that were sent flying due to the st. However, an invisible barrier seemed to have been put in ce right before Jonathan. As such, not a single one of those flying objects managed to reach him. Instead, they simply fell to the ground right in front of him, almost as if they had struck an invisible wall. After some time, Jonathan sensed that his spiritual energy was fast dissipating due to the high rate of energy consumption required to maintain the barrier. As such, he casually waved his arm and removed the protective shield. This particr technique of converting his spiritual energy into protective armor was one of the many techniques that Jonathan had gained insight into upon acquiring golden core. As this was the first time he was using the technique, he was rather surprised that his spiritual energy would end up being consumed at such a rapid rate. It seems like I can¡¯t use this technique recklessly in the future. Due to the st, the living room of the Gomez residence had invariably been reduced to rubble. The raging inferno that ensued represented the best possible final send-off for the Gomez family as it reduced all three generations of the family to ashes. ¡°The Osborne family¡­ Despite putting up with these respectable families for so long, have you finally run out of patience to do so?¡± mused Jonathan aloud. Suddenly, Hayes carried a smallptop in hand and rushed toward Jonathan as he said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯ve managed to decrypt the information in the chip.¡± Hayes continued, ¡°The information contained within includes a martial arts instruction manual, staff deployment breakdown, and information regarding geographical locations.¡± At that, Jonathan frowned and asked, ¡°Are there any definite coordinates?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any,¡± replied Hayes in a hoarse voice. He added, ¡°It¡¯s clear that the Osborne family is very particr about their security and maintaining the secrecy of their location. All the information enclosed in the file rted to geographical locations of any kind is represented only via photographs. We can only tell that it¡¯s a mountainous region.¡± Jonathan continued to frown as he instructed, ¡°Send some men to take a look. In three days, someone wille over to take up your position as the King of Lumonburg. Before that happens, it¡¯s absolutely essential that we figure out the precise location depicted in those photographs. Failing which, I¡¯ll hold you ountable!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± acknowledged Hayes in an exuberant reply. At the same time, a sedan with chipped paint slowed to a gradual stop in front of Bellridge County¡¯s hospital in the city of Citraine. ¡°Ryan Leiter, once you get out of the car, tell them that you injured your arm while you were working on the farm. Are you clear?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Cooper,¡± replied Quinton. However, the words were barely out of his mouth when he jolted slightly and added, ¡°Sorry, I should be calling you Grandpa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. You need some time to adjust,¡± remarked Norman with a sigh before he added, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. You should get out of the car.¡± Quinton opened the car door and made his way toward the emergency department of the hospital. However, he had barely taken two steps before he suddenly stopped and turned around to look at the night sky behind him. That must be Lumonburg¡­ Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Chapter 493 You Will Be Spared It took only one day for the Intelligence Bureau of Hayes¡¯ subordinates to determine the exact location of the ce shown in the photo. They identified it as the Grand Forest Resort. The moment they received the location, Jonathan ordered Hayes to get his men to rush to Grand Forest Mountain immediately. Jonathan, Hayes, and Xiara took the Audi because it was faster. They arrived at the resort in less than four hours. Just as Jonathan and his group got out of the car, the valet in the courtyard called out, ¡°Guests here! Hit the drum!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Three loud sounds of a gong rang out. One of them was slow, and the other two were quicker. Not far away, a middle-aged man dressed in a long robe, wearing a small hat and sunsses walked out swiftly. He looked like a modern fortune teller. ¡°Wee, wee. Please excuse us for ourck of hospitality.¡± Jonathan frowned as he looked at the fortune teller. He reached out for Xiara¡¯s tablet. ¡°Are these photos taken here?¡± The fortune teller met different kinds of people on a daily basis as he greeted people who came to the resort. Some of them could be quite difficult to deal with. However, it was the first time he met someone like Jonathan and Hayes. Standing at one hundred and ny centimeters tall and weighing over two hundred pounds, Hayes gave off a vicious and imposing vibe. Seeing such a situation, that fortune teller dared not say much. Instead, he took over the tablet and looked through the photos. ¡°Well¡­¡± After perusing the photos, the fortune teller looked up with hesitation. ¡°May I know who are you?¡± ¡°It seems like we havee to the right ce.¡± Jonathan chuckled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s good then. I want to meet the person who is in charge of this ce.¡± ¡°Sure. Please hold on,¡± said the fortune teller as he nodded. After that, he turned around and walked away. ¡°I¡¯m referring to the owner of this ce,¡± Jonathan repeated himself. The fortune teller paused in his tracks momentarily before he quickened his steps and went into the same hut. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why are you wasting your time with them? If you ask me, none of the prestigious families is as powerful as the weapons we have,¡± mumbled Hayes. Before Jonathan could say anything, Xiara broke out inughter. ¡°How do you be Tiger and the King of Lumonburg?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± asked Hayes coldly. ¡°I think you¡¯re being silly,¡± said Xiara with a chuckle as she sat on the swing. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about prominent families, I witnessed Philip¡¯s way of handling things with my own eyesst night. When he was imprisoned by the Osborne family for a year and a half, he was forced to learn martial arts. That exins his achievement. Even if you choose to ignore Philip¡¯s talents or the fact that regr folks can engage in cultivation, how many martial artists do you think a family who has been around for thousands of years can cultivate? I know Philip is already dead. But if your best soldier has gone against him, I promise you that your best soldier would have died long before he can take his aim. I have witnessed all of these with my own eyes. As for the higher-level martial artists, there¡¯s no way I can figure out the exact data using the usual logic.¡± During thest line, Xiara found herself looking at Jonathan. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, Jonathan was shaking his head slightly. ¡°What Xiara says is correct, but she isn¡¯tpletely right. Most martial artists are strong. But when faced with an assault from arge force, even I cannot make it out alive. The use of weapons is common in the modern era, and that is a fact that even history cannot change. My biggest worry is when all the prominent families join forces. Anyway, both of you won¡¯t understand no matter how much I share with you. All you need to know is that you are given the freedom to do as you like this time around. Since we have decided to fight, we must fight without any fear or hesitation. We must let our enemies know that they have to pay the price for offending me!¡± ¡°As you wish, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Xiara hopped off the swing and grinned at Jonathan. She then saw Hayes sneering at her. ¡°Stop acting so coquettishly¡­¡± Jonathan could not be bothered with their petty bickering. Instead, he focused his attention on that small hut in front of him. The fortune teller appeared again, albeit with a much calmer demeanor. ¡°Mr. Osborne has agreed to see all of you. Pleasee with me.¡± The fortune teller led the way with Jonathan and the other two following behind. After around ten minutes, they arrived at a mansion. ¡°We are here,¡± announced the fortune teller as he bowed. Jonathan looked into the mansion and saw a man in his thirties feeding the fish in the pond. It was Broderick Osborne. The man did not even lift his head up. Instead, he asked, ¡°So, you are Jonathan Goldstein?¡± In that instant, it took everyone by surprise. It was not because he had an imposing aura. On the contrary, it was his voice. It was too feminine for a man. In fact, there was a hint of seduction in that feminine voice of his. It reminded them of the pimp in the brothel in movies! ¡°Pfft!¡± Hayes¡¯ face had turned bright red. He failed to control himself and ended upughing. At the sight, the man smiled shyly. ¡°Tiger, are youughing at me?¡± ¡°Obviously. Your voice¡­ Pfft! Haha¡ª¡± Whoosh! Something flew through the air, and it caused a sense of rm in Hayes¡¯ mind. By the time he wanted to react, it was already toote. There was a sh, and it turned out to be Jonathan¡¯s palm. Hayes stared at the left hand that was blocking the front of his face. There was a ck ring in between Jonathan¡¯s fingers. If Jonathan had not caught it in time, the ring would have gone into Hayes¡¯ skull. ¡°That¡¯s a quick reaction,¡±mented the man with a sigh. He then took out a handkerchief to dab his mouth as he sat on the stone bench. ¡°No wonder Philip died in your hands. You are not only good at fighting battles, but you are also a skilled martial artist.¡± With a nonchnt smile and a flip of his wrist, Jonathan sent the ring flying back to its owner. Broderick raised his right hand slightly, and the ck ring went onto his ring finger perfectly. However, the strength of the flying ring had exceeded his expectations. Although the ring sat on his finger nicely, his hand shook ever so slightly. Obviously, the impact was powerful enough to hurt him. Broderick uttered unnaturally, ¡°Looks like I have underestimated you.¡± As for Jonathan, he pushed the door open before walking into the courtyard without any invitation. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time. I want to know what exactly is the Osborne family up to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± The man looked at Jonathan and smiled. ¡°Hand over your military powers, and the Osborne family will make sure that you will be spared.¡± Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Chapter 494 As Easy As A Snap ¡°If you continue spouting nonsense, I¡¯m going to finish you!¡± Even though Tiger had a near-death experience earlier on, he still bellowed in anger when he heard how the man asked Jonathan to give up his military power. The man just nced at Jonathan who was sitting on the opposite side. He was aware that thetter could defend against all his attacks, so he did not continue to make any moves. ¡°Jonathan, control your underling. If he continues to bark aloud, he¡¯s not going to stay alive for long.¡± ¡°You motherf*cker!¡± Tiger was about to dash forward, but he was stopped by Jonathan. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Tiger shot the man a death re, gritted his teeth, and stepped aside. The man looked at Jonathan and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Since you¡¯re here to talk, you should act like it. Asura, you should consider what I just said.¡± Jonathan calmly replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for consideration. The military seal means nothing to me. If the Office of Government Affairs wants it back, that¡¯s fine by me. However, I can assure you that you will not be able to order anyone from Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Even though Jonathan¡¯s words sounded casual, they carried an overwhelming amount of confidence. That was the truth, after all. Everyone from Asura¡¯s office, be it the Eight Kings of War or the millions of soldiers, their respect for Asura was unparalleled. That level of respect was not receable by a mere military seal. The man clearly understood what Jonathan was trying to say. ¡°Pfft! You are so confident, aren¡¯t you? I guess you really don¡¯t know your ce,¡± the man said with a chilling smile. He continued, ¡°Five years ago, chaos ensued among the respectable families. We overlooked control over the mortal world. As a result, politics and the military in Chanaea were in a mess. Otherwise, with only that level of ability, you would not have been undefeatable. What a joke this is! You only managed to achieve this because we could not be bothered to put you in your ce!¡± While speaking, the man stood up and bore an arrogant expression. The man added, ¡°Jonathan, the assassination back then was just a prelude. If the respectable families were to take action, do you have any idea what you¡¯ll be facing? Once you¡¯ve offended us, it¡¯ll be as easy as a snap to end you no matter where you escape to!¡± As the man was talking, he extended his right arm and was about to snap his fingers. Jonathan suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and pressed it down on the stone table. Crack! A crisp sound rang out. The stone table immediately cracked into pieces. At that moment, the man¡¯s right arm became dough- like. The bones inside had been smashed into pieces. Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s not that easy to make a snap. Tell the head of your family that I will not give up my military power. If the Osborne family wants to cause trouble, I don¡¯t mind ending another respectable family!¡± With that said, Jonathan turned around and walked away. Tiger retreated while ncing at the man cautiously. As for Xiara, she lightly nodded at the man mischievously and teased, ¡°Goodbye sis! Let¡¯s have a drink some other time!¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± The man gritted his teeth as he watched the trio leave his ce. After testing Jonathan just now, he knew that the former would be unharmed even if he gathered everyone from the resort to fight against Jonathan. ¡°Gael, call Uncle Everett!¡± the man ordered. ¡°Understood,¡± Gael replied. When the call connected, a cold voice sounded from the other side, ¡°Broderick, what happened?¡± ¡°Uncle Everett, Jonathan refused to surrender his military power. Also, he threatened to end the Osborne family.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Noises sounded from the other side, and the call ended. After dumping his phone aside, a vicious glint shed across Broderick¡¯s eyes as he looked in the direction Jonathan left. He grumbled, ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s see how long you can continue to act so haughtily!¡± At the entrance of the resort, Tiger was still boiling with rage. He eximed, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, that rascal was too much! Are we just going to leave like this? I can¡¯t endure this!¡± Xiara smilingly said, ¡°What can you do if you can¡¯t endure it? Weren¡¯t you the one who was nearly killed with just one move just now? What¡¯s the point of making a fuss now that you¡¯ve left? Aren¡¯t you just bbering for the sake of it?¡± Seeing the two of them bickering again, Jonathan coughed lightly. ¡°Xiara, did you leave something at his ce just now?¡± Jonathan asked. With widened eyes that were full of curiosity, Xiara replied, ¡°How did you know?¡± I did it so inconspicuously. Why does Jonathan seem like he knows everything? How did he manage to see through my act? ¡°What did you leave there?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just some drug,¡± Xiara replied with a pout on her face. Hayes was dumbfounded. He questioned, ¡°You drugged him? How? Weren¡¯t you sitting at the back the whole time? You didn¡¯t even touch him. How did you drug him?¡± Xiara sneered, ¡°I¡¯m a professional. If I could only drug a person by touching them, my life would¡¯ve ended a long time ago.¡± While saying that, Xiara removed the lollipop that she had been eating from her mouth. Jonathan lowered his head and saw a crack on the stic stick of the lollipop. ¡°The drug is in the stic stick of this lollipop. When I want to drug someone, I just need to give it a little press. The drug has no smell and no taste. It¡¯s an essential travel item.¡± Hayes was a bit stunned by how smug Xiara looked. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t you be the first one who gets poisoned?¡± ¡°This lollipop is the cure. I won¡¯t be poisoned while eating it.¡± After saying that, a thought came to her mind. She handed the lollipop to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you were poisoned too. Do you want to have a lick?¡± While looking at Xiara¡¯s pouty lips, he helplessly replied, ¡°No need. Keep it for yourself.¡± Actually, even Jonathan did not notice how Xiara poisoned Broderick. He only noticed when his golden core lit up for a bit after sensing the poison entering his body. Then, the spiritual energy in his body neutralized the poison. That was how Jonathan found out Xiara had done something. Xiara snorted lightly after being rejected by Jonathan. She put the lollipop back into her mouth. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then fine! I¡¯m not giving it to you!¡± Hayes, on the other hand, breathlessly asked, ¡°X-Xiara¡­ what are the symptoms of a person being poisoned?¡± ¡°That person will feel breathless and weak. The dosage is small, but it¡¯s enough to keep a person defenseless for two to three hours.¡± While exining, her gaze fell on Jonathan¡¯s face. Sensing the murderous aura from Xiara, the corners of Jonathan¡¯s mouth curved upward. As expected, a killer never gives up on a target. Meanwhile, Hayes was panting while supporting himself with a small tree. Oh no, am I going to be a dead tiger soon¡­ ¡°X-Xiara, I think¡­ I-I won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer. Hurry and let me lick that lollipop¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Xiara snorted and strode away. While leaving, she cast an enigmatic nce at Jonathan. Seeing Xiara leave, Jonathan turned his head to look at Hayes. He asked, ¡°Your troops have arrived at the bottom of the mountain, right?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°They should be here now. Mr. Goldstein, please give us your order,¡± Hayes replied as he continued panting heavily. ¡°Obliterate the whole mountain with your cannons!¡± ¡°Got it! We¡¯ll get the job done!¡± Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Sudden Change In Dark Web As Hayes was speaking, his legs suddenly went weak, and he fell to his knees. ¡°You cunning girl¡­¡± Hayes pointed at Xiara, wanting to scold her, but his voice suddenly changed and he fell t onto the ground. Giggling, Xiara squatted beside Hayes and pinched his cheek. ¡°Your nickname is Tiger, eh? You look like a tiny kitten to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Give him the antidote if you¡¯re done messing around. Don¡¯t tell me that you want me to deploy the troops?¡± Jonathan asked, frowning. Upon hearing that, Xiara nced at Jonathan¡¯s back with a conflicted gaze before fishing out a pill from her pocket. ¡°Listen here, little kitty. I have a hundred ways to punish you if you dare to mess with me again. Hmph. How dare you mess with me? You¡¯re too low for that.¡± With that, she shoved the pill into Hayes¡¯ mouth, despite how murderous thetter¡¯s gaze was. After that, she got to her feet and leaped toward Jonathan without even bothering to look at Hayes. If one were to judge Xiara based on her looks, no one would be able to guess that young girl who was about neen years old was actually one of the top ten killers on Dark Web. Meanwhile, Jonathan frowned at the tablet Xiara handed to him while sitting in the car that was on the highway below the mountain. ¡°This is the internal server of Dark Web¡¯s assassins. Go on. Take a look at the announcement,¡± Xiara said, giggling with the lollipop in her mouth. Jonathan studied the server¡¯s interface. Theyout was clean and simple, with clear records of Xiara¡¯s number of missions, sess rate, and the amount of money. Seeing the string of zeros in the bnce, Jonathan chuckled. ¡°The amount of money you have is way more than what any prestigious family in the city owns. You won¡¯t be able to spend all of that in this lifetime, no matter how extravagantly you live. Why do you still want to work in this industry?¡± As Jonathan was saying that, he tapped on Dark Web¡¯s notice board. Xiara nced at the gorgeous view outside the window and pressed her forehead against it. ¡°Bing an assassin is easy, but getting out of it is difficult. I started killing people when I was thirteen years old. It¡¯s been nine years now. I¡¯m already tired of killing, but I know if I stop that, I¡¯d be killed. Once an assassin kills a prestigious family¡¯s core members, they¡¯ll never stop finding the assassin. The reason they can¡¯t find me is not that I¡¯m hard to find, but I¡¯m constantly wandering all over the world, changing my identities all the time. To be honest, if there¡¯s a ce that¡¯s totally safe for me, I¡¯d like to get a good rest without having to be on my toes all the time. I think¡­ that¡¯s what every normal girl will do, right?¡± Xiara¡¯s voice slowly became softer. When Jonathan turned around, the girl had already closed her eyes. However, judging by her tense body and the gun in her cuff, Jonathan knew she would wake up to attack if there were any sudden movements. With that, he turned away and returned his gaze to the tablet. The announcement on Dark Web was directly rted to Jonathan. Basically, the announcement had turned Jonathan into a proof of allegiance. Back then, Dark Web¡¯s bounty list was only the amount that was directly rewarded to the assassins. This time, there was a name of an organization on the assassin section of Dark Web called Apocalypse. Currently, the top three assassins on the list have joined the organization. The first member was the assassin who had been dominating the list for a long time and never dropped from his rank. He was dubbed ze of Death. The second member of the organization was an assassin who performed two hundred sessful assassinations, and a fool for killing the former leader of Ordano. Finally, the third member was Punisher, who had been missing for three years and was recently released from Northern Crimson Prison. Apart from the arrogant and attention-seeking Punisher, the other two never revealed much about themselves publicly. This time, however, the trio had joined the organization at the same time. One could imagine how powerful the new organization would be in the future. And with such an organization, many assassins would do anything to join it. Based on the announcement that was released, there was only one condition to join Apocalypse¡ªkill Jonathan. Jonathan frowned when he saw his picture on the screen. Punisher has betrayed me! Jonathan took out his phone and dialed Punisher¡¯s number. The former only heard two beeps before he picked up. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for your call, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Punisher, I told you this before. I have the power to release you, but I can kill you as well,¡± Jonathan said calmly. Punisher burst outughing. ¡°Oh, I believe your words, that¡¯s for sure. You¡¯re Asura, after all. However, let me remind you that Chanaea is not the only country in this world. I know you must be tracking my position using technical means, but so what? What are you going to do once you find my location? Are you going toe here and kill me? Are you going to send a special guided missile to blow up the city I¡¯m in? You can¡¯t do that, right? No matter how powerful Asura¡¯s Office is, they¡¯ll never be able to deal with everyone in the world. However, I can promise you that Apocalypse is capable of doing that. This bounty will turn you into all the elite assassins¡¯ targets, and soon, they¡¯ll beunching a massive attack on you. So, enjoy yourself, Asura.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jonathan tossed the tablet aside. Punisher had been locked up for three years, and he was well aware of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s powers. Hence, he would not dare to simply retaliate. The fact that he had the guts to make such statements only meant one thing. A more powerful organization had be Punisher¡¯s backer¡ªApocalypse. Jonathan¡¯s thoughts raced as he thought of the new organization¡¯s name. This organization has convinced Punisher that it can go against Asura¡¯s Office and is even more powerful than the office. Looks like Dark Web is trying to stir up a different kind of trouble, eh? ¡°I really can¡¯t believe you¡¯d choose to trust a professional assassin.¡± Xiara stretched her body like a cat. However, it was an eyesore to see a dagger in her left hand and a gun in her right. ¡°What about you?¡± Jonathan asked softly. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Can I trust you?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Xiara put away her weapons and leaned on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I never said I wanted to kill you,¡± she whispered into his ear. Xiara¡¯s breathnded on his face. If Jonathan were to turn his head slightly, he could easily steal a kiss from Xiara. However, he knew that woman was a vicious person under the disguise of her cute and obedient character. For all he knew, Xiara¡¯s lips could be covered in poison. ¡°Reporting in!¡± Just as the duo was in an intimate position, a deep voice sounded outside the window. It was Hayes who had just descended the mountain after receiving the antidote. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Standing outside the window, Hayes immediately turned his head away when he saw the position they were in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein! I didn¡¯t know you were busy. I¡¯ll tell the others to disperse and warn you when¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the car door opened, and Jonathan sent Hayes flying out with a hard kick. Jonathan got out of the car, looking livid. ¡°What rubbish are you talking about? Are you done deploying the troops?¡± ¡°The highway is sealed, and the artillery base isid out. Please give us your next orders, Mr. Goldstein,¡± Hayes reported loudly while puffing up his chest. ¡°That mountain top from just now. I want it gone,¡± Jonathan said inly. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Cannot ept Wasahurst Mountains was located in Jedayton of Drieso. Thirty years ago, the Wasahurst Mountains had been listed as a Level-1 dangerous area and a national-level wildlife nature reserve by the local government. However, there was a tiny vige in the middle of the main peak. Apart from the three-level mansion in the middle of the area, the other hundreds of families lived in red-tiled houses, which were arranged in an orderly manner. The only odd thing about the vige was that there were luxury cars worth tens of millions parked in every family¡¯s courtyard. Some even had helicopters. The people in the vige were extremely well-behaved. They would smile and nod when they met someone but never engage in small talk. It was a peaceful yet bizarre sight. That was where the Osborne family lived. A grey-haired elderly man was holding on to the hand of a child who was about five years old while walking along the path between the mountains. Standing beside them was a chubby-looking middle-aged man. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve received news from Grand Forest Mountain. The holiday manor is destroyed by artillery fire. Broderick managed to survive with the help of the bunker. However, his arm has been crippled by Jonathan. The negotiation with Jonathan seems to be a failure,¡± he said. After listening to the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the elderly person stopped in his tracks and squatted down. ¡°Little Reid, can you go over there and pick me some flowers?¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, do you need to discuss some matters again?¡± Reid Osborne asked sweetly, batting his eyelids. ¡°Yes. I need to discuss some matters. I¡¯ll y with you once I¡¯m done,¡± the elderly man promised, chuckling. ¡°Okay!¡± Reid trotted over to the field in front of them. As soon as Reid left, the smile on the elderly man¡¯s face disappeared. He uttered coldly, ¡°Very well. Jonathan is dering war against us. It¡¯s been many years since someone had the guts to go against a powerful family like us. How dare this Jonathan try to show off? He¡¯s courting death!¡± Upon hearing that, the middle-aged man smiled. ¡°By the way, there are some changes on Dark Web¡¯s assassin list. Recently, a new organization has appeared. It¡¯s called Apocalypse. The entire organization includes the top three assassins of Dark Web. Their criteria for entering the organization is by killing Jonathan. Looks like Jonathan will be facing endless attempts of assassinations for some time.¡± The elderly man was not the slightest bit delighted when he heard the news. Instead, a solemn gaze appeared in his eyes. ¡°Get someone to get in touch with this new organization. Try to get ahead of the other families and get Apocalypse to coborate with us, if possible. This is very important,¡± he said. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll make the arrangements now,¡± the middle-aged man said with a nod. The elderly man nodded. ¡°Oh, that reminds me. Send my regards to the Holmes, the Morsley, and the Shields family. Since Jonathan doesn¡¯t want to cooperate with us, then we¡¯ll crush the Goldstein family of Yaleview. So what if he¡¯s Asura? I don¡¯t believe he can be that heartless to ignore his family.¡± Jonathan and Xiara sat opposite each other at the garden¡¯s stone table at the Yaeger residence in Lumonburg. At the same time, Hayes stood respectfully by the side like a defeated animal. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve gathered all the captains above regiment level from the war unit. The handover of the military power will bepleted once the person who¡¯s recing me arrives,¡± Hayes said hoarsely. There were traces of reluctance in his tone. Sensing that, Jonathan put down his cup and asked, ¡°What is it? Are you displeased with the fact that I¡¯m sending you to Mysonna?¡± ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s my fault for not teaching my sister well. You¡¯ve already shown me enough mercy by sparing her life. How could I be displeased with anything?¡± Hayes said, lifting his head. ¡°Good that you know,¡± Jonathan said with a deep voice. He then waved his hand in the air, and a ck chip fell right into Hayes¡¯ hand. Hayes gazed at the chip in his hand and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, isn¡¯t this Philip¡¯s memory chip? What is¡ª¡± Jonathan said tly, ¡°Just take it. Hayes, you¡¯ve been with me in all kinds of life and death situations, but do you know why you¡¯re not a part of Eight Kings of War? Do you know why you can only be a pathetic leader who¡¯s in charge of a deserted ce like Lumonburg?¡± Hays lowered his head and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t. To be honest, I¡¯m not happy with this. Why can¡¯t I be given the same title, too? I¡¯ve fought almost the same number of wars as them.¡± Jonathan said with a smile, ¡°The answer is in the memory chip. The reason the Eight Kings of War are each given a piece ofnd is not based solely on their achievements. They have to be powerful too. Remember Punisher? The person who tried to kill me and ranks third on Dark Web¡¯s assassin list? Hades can kill him singlehandedly. Meanwhile, Xiara ranks ninth on the list. She could¡¯ve killed you anytime back in Grand Forest Mountain. That¡¯s how different you are in terms of power. In Asura¡¯s office, every person who¡¯s given the title of King of War is a frequent receiver of the bounty. Without the equivalent level of abilities, you¡¯ll never be given the title, even until you die.¡± As he was saying that, he got to his feet and walked over to Hayes. ¡°Tiger, you can¡¯t win the uing battles by just being fearless. You also need the brains and capabilities. I can¡¯t make you smart, but this chip has all the cultivation methods left by Philip. Since you¡¯ll have nothing to do in Mysonna, it won¡¯t harm to train more. I¡¯m sure the training will be useful in the future,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s words caused Hayes¡¯ eyes to redden and tears welled in them. Jonathan did not know how to respond to Hayes¡¯ reaction. I¡¯ve just given him a chip with cultivation methods. Why is he being so emotional? To his surprise, Hayes wiped his tears and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you saying I don¡¯t have to be locked up in jail for the rest of my life? Is that right?¡± When Jonathan heard Hayes¡¯ words that wereced with a thick northern ent, the former swallowed all the words he was about to say. ¡°Uh¡­ Maybe you shouldn¡¯te out for the time being,¡± Jonathan muttered. As he was saying that, a clear voice rang outside the garden. ¡°Reporting in!¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Jonathan said softly. Everyone turned their heads instantly, and they saw three young men dressed in military uniforms marching toward Jonathan. The trio stood straight, and the leader of the group reported loudly, ¡°Commander, Andrew Morsley, the division leader of Divine Dragon Guards¡¯ third division, hase to report to you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jonathan saluted in response. ¡°Andrew, you know why I¡¯ve asked you toe here, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Commander. I have received the order. You¡¯ve ordered me toe here to take over Lumonburg¡¯s military power,¡± Andrew replied loud and clear. Jonathan nodded. ¡°All right, Hayes. You may begin the handover.¡± Hayes hurriedly responded and held Andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Morsley, the Lumonburg army will be now handed over to you. Please take good care of them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of each soldier.¡± Just as Andrew and Hayes wereughing and exchanging pleasantries, someone among the troop in the distance yelled, ¡°Commander, I cannot ept this!¡± Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Essential Difference Hayes and Andrew¡¯s facial expressions stiffened following the shout. That handover ceremony was merely a customary process with the aim of letting the subordinates know who would be the new army commander. Unexpectedly, a disruption had urred before the handover process even began. Hayes nced at Jonathan. After sensing thetter¡¯sck of response, he quickly stepped forward. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°F*ck! Which one of you d*mn b*stards objected? Get the hell out now!¡± ¡°Sir! That was me!¡± Following the exmation, a determined-looking officer in his thirties, who was standing in the front row, took a step forward. ¡°Cameron Lynch, are you trying to rebel?¡± Hayes rushed forward while gritting his teeth. Then, he sent Cameron sprawling on the floor with a kick. Cameron did not retaliate. Instead, he merely got up and stood before Hayes again. ¡°Reporting in, Commander. I am not nning a rebellion, but I object to this substitution!¡± ¡°Hey, you b*stard! Aren¡¯t you getting more excited to speak after we criticize you?¡± Hayes booted Cameron and sent thetter flying backward into the crowd. ¡°D*mn you! Do you believe I will strip you of your position as the Third Division leader if you dare object again?¡± Cameron got to his feet again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving up the position! I will follow you wherever you go. I will object as long as I have to serve under anyone else but you!¡± Hayes scratched his head and cursed, ¡°F*ck! Where do you think I¡¯m going? I¡¯m going to Northern Crimson Prison. Do you think I¡¯m leaving here to enjoy my life? Why have I never realized you¡¯re such a stubborn person in the past, Cameron?¡± Hayes was about to make a move, but just as he lifted his leg, he heard Jonathan¡¯s voice sound from behind. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Hayes immediately retracted his leg upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s order. He jogged up to Jonathan and wore a wry smile. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I really did not anticipate this interference. Please allow me five minutes, and I will make sure he can never speak again-¡± Jonathan waved his hand, interrupting Hayes from continuing his speech. ¡°It is good that all your soldiers only acknowledge you after weathering all those battles alongside you. This signifies loyalty among your troop,¡± Jonathan said while regarding Hayes with a faint smile. In fact, that situation resembled how Jonathan had told Broderick at Grand Forest Mountain previously about his soldiers not being cold-blooded, heartless machines who only recognized the army¡¯s emblem. It seems like Tiger has led the Lumonburg¡¯s troop well. Jonathan got up and stepped forward before he said, ¡°Cameron Lynch, right? You object to this change in leadership. Can you tell me what¡¯s the reason?¡± Cameron replied hoarsely, ¡°Sir, an objection is an objection. There is no special reason behind my protest. All of us had been through all kinds of perilous battles with our armymander. Commander Hayes has brought it upon himself to be sentenced to imprisonment by you because of his error.¡± ¡°F*ck you and your error. I was dragged into this mess, all right?¡± Hayes muttered and widened his eyes after listening to Cameron¡¯s words. Judging by his demeanor, Hayes might have really booted Cameron to death if Jonathan wasn¡¯t standing beside them. Cameron nced at Hayes guiltily before mustering his courage and added, ¡°And now, you found a toyboy to take over the Lumonburg army. I will have to obey hismands in the future, but I will never ept him as our leader. I am not the only one. All the other soldiers standing behind me share my sentiment too. Am I correct, everyone?¡± Almost two hundred soldiers standing behind Cameron simultaneously took a step forward after Cameron asked the question at the top of his voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. We object!¡± Taking in their aggressiveness, Jonathan turned to look at Andrew and chuckled. ¡°Andrew, did you hear that? You¡¯ve be a toyboy.¡± Andrew¡¯s face turned crimson instantly. In fact, Andrew had long acquired the nickname ¡°toyboy.¡± It was no wonder because he had the appearance of a young celebrity despite being twenty-nine. Anyone would have assumed Andrew had attained his rank through connections. Unfortunately, that practice was highly disdained among military men. ¡°Great! It seems like you all have discussed this matter in private. In that case, just tell me what you want,¡± Jonathan chirped. Cameron shed a grin as they were finally getting into the main topic. ¡°Hehe. Commander, can you not assign our armymander to Mysonna? If you do that, we will ept this bloke as our leader.¡± ¡°Oh. So, you all are waiting for me because of this reason,¡± Jonathan uttered with a smile. ¡°All right. It is difficult to execute this order if most of you do not follow it. Since all of you are pleading for mercy for your armymander¡¯s sake, I cannot just do as I wish now. In that case, I¡¯ll add one more condition. If you all can aplish this feat, I will not change your armymander.¡± ¡°We guarantee toplete the mission!¡± Approximately two hundred soldiers shouted at once. Jonathan bobbed his head slightly. The next second, he turned to look at Andrew and his party. ¡°Take off your shirt, the three of you. This is an order!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After receiving Jonathan¡¯s instruction, Andrew and the other two began removing their shirt. Around ten secondster, the three of them stood bare-chested in front of everyone. At that moment, all the soldiers widened their eyes at the scene before them. The source of their astonishment was due to the countless scars covering Andrew and the other two soldiers¡¯ bodies. Their torsos and arms had at least four to five gunshot wounds. Not to mention, the injuries from scattered shrapnel and cuts from knives covered their skin, forming a frightening and spine-chilling sight. Jonathan calmly said to the soldiers in front of him, ¡°My condition is for all two hundred of you to subdue these three men without using any weapon. If you seed, I will let Hayes remain as your armymander. Do I make myself clear?¡± Standing furthest in front, Cameron responded in a daze, ¡°T-Two hundred of us against the three of them? Is that right, Commander-¡± Bang! Before Cameron could finish the rest of his sentence, Andrew leaped over from five meters away and hit Cameron on his chest. Eyes bulging, Cameron gradually sank to the ground on his knees. Then, his body tilted backward, and he passed out immediately. ¡°Come on. Come at me all at once. I have plenty of transition-rted work to deal with after defeating all of you,¡± Andrew piped up nonchntly while retracting his fist. The next moment, Andrew was joined by the other two soldiers, and they formed a small battle party and began wreaking havoc among the Lumonburg army. Hysterical cries reverberated in the air instantly. ¡°F*ck! Get them, everyone!¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t even crush these three people with thebined effort of two hundred men, we should feel ashamed of ourselves in the future¡­¡± ¡°Hey! Are you all right? Sh*t-¡± Pandemonium reigned in the garden as agonized screams and piercing cries echoed in the air. ¡°Are you that confident in your subordinates¡¯ abilities, instructing three of them to fight against an army consisting of two hundred soldiers?¡± Xiara chirped while observing themotion on the field. ¡°Number-wise, this may be a battle between three men and an army of two hundred, but the only ones who can actually contribute in this fight for the other party are the group of over ten men surrounding Andrew and the other two. It is good for soldiers to be loyal, but these men are too insolent to dare to threaten me because I decide to change their armymander,¡± Jonathan exined. Xiara turned her head around to look at Jonathan upon hearing his words. ¡°Is there any essential difference between this matter and when those prominent families asked you to relinquish your military power?¡± Jonathan replied while wearing a faint smile, ¡°There is. Tiger has a superior, and that¡¯s me, while I will never serve under anyone¡¯smand.¡± Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Chapter 498 You Can Have Him If anyone else had mentioned such impertinent words, they might have been considered a rebel. However, no one batted an eyelid when Jonathan said it. ¡°You will never serve under anyone¡¯smand¡­¡± Xiara gazed at Jonathan pensively. ¡°Are you saying you wish to be Chanaea¡¯s true king?¡± Hearing her question, even Hayes, standing aside and staring intently at the battle ahead, could not help but look in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Despite Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s current immense power, the eight Kings of War selected by Jonathan, and even Hayes¡¯ title as the King of Lumonburg, were nothing more than a designation instead of a position. If Jonathan truly wanted to be the king, he would have to re-establish the current political standings. In Hayes¡¯ opinion, Jonathan was the real Asura. If a war broke out, he would be the first to risk his life on the battlefield for Jonathan. However, if Jonathan desired to seize the ruling power, even Hayes did not know which side he would take. Sensing Hayes¡¯ gaze on him, Jonathan merely smiled faintly. ¡°When I say I will never serve under anyone¡¯smand, I meant to not abide by the current rules. I do not have the slightest interest in political power.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Hayes giggled after hearing Jonathan¡¯s answer. Then, he shifted his attention back to Andrew and the others. Xiara nced at Hayes and went into deep thought. ¡°Jonathan, I am very curious. Do those Eight Kings of War serving under Asura¡¯s Office and the two million soldiers stationed all over the nation serve Chanaea, or do they work for you? How many among them would follow you if you decided to start a rebellion?¡± Jonathan fell silent for a long while. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Obeyingmands is the natural duty of a soldier, but protecting the nation is our obligation. I can only hope they make a conscientious decision if a conflict arises between these two purposes.¡± After he finished speaking, the fight on the field involving Andrew and the others was alsoing to an end. After a few grunts sounded, Andrew and his party remained the only three people standing on the field. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve aplished the mission,¡± Andrew reported while panting heavily. Jonathan looked up at Andrew and saw that thetter¡¯s body was now covered in footprints. Even his cheeks were swollen like a pufferfish. ¡°It seems like you all have be well-acquainted now. I will not interfere in the rest of this matter. You all will deal with it yourselves.¡± Jonathan got up to leave while Xiara hurriedly trailed behind him. Then, Hayes¡¯ deep and low voice rang again behind them. ¡°Two hundred of you lost against these three people, yet you all dared call him a toyboy? Even I feel ashamed for your sake! Get up, all of you. I¡¯ll personally entertain those who still dare to object.¡± Following that hideous fight, Hayes¡¯ soldiers be significantly more obedient. After the handover ceremony ended, Andrew sessfully became the new King of Lumonburg, while Hayes, apanied by his sister Juliette, departed to Northern Crimson Prison without any escort or guard. If Jonathan did not have faith in Hayes¡¯ character, he would not have spared thetter¡¯s life. While sitting on the ne back to Jadeborough, Jonathan pondered while staring at the clouds outside the window. Actually, he had nned to let Nelson from Gronga Special Force take over Lumonburg¡¯s army following Hayes¡¯ discharge. After all, Jonathan had bombarded Grand Forest Mountain, eliminating the entire Gomez family in the process. His decision was a clear statement that he would fight against the Osborne family until the end, and once the Osborne family retaliated, Lumonburg would be their first target. Naturally, the respectable family was still only a n, so they did not have as much proper military power as Jonathan to engage in a war with Jonathan directly. Nevertheless, Jonathan found their simple maniption from all other sectors to be equally troublesome. Therefore, the most suitable candidate to handle such aplex situation would be Nelson, a veteran who had thrived in aplicated area such as Gronga. However, it was not easy to establish and maintain the current stable situation at Gronga. Lumonburg might be important, but Jonathan could not risk losing Gronga too. After some thorough contemtion, Jonathan ultimately chose Andrew, who had followed him for a long time. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As Jonathan thought of Andrew, another two faces surfaced in his mind. The Morsley family was a respectable military n. Aside from Andrew, two other members of the family also served under Asura¡¯s Office. One of them was Andy Morsley, also known as Pale Cloud King, one of the Eight Kings of War who guarded the country¡¯s western border. The other member was Allen Morsley, the division leader of the Western Guard Regiment¡¯s Second Division. He was one of the best soldiers in the Western Guard Regiment. And now, Andrew was promoted as the newmander of Lumonburg¡¯s army. As a result, the Morsley family¡¯s military influence was bing more significant due to thebined authority of Andrew, Andy, and Allen. Jonathan reckoned Hades would nag him again once the nended. ¡°Hello, sir. Would you like champagne or any other drinks?¡± the stewardess beside him piped up while Jonathan was absorbed in his thoughts. Crack! Xiara loaded the gun with a soft click and pointed the weapon at the stewardess¡¯ waist. ¡°How dare you try to poison him in front of me? Do you realize you are disying your inferior skills in front of an expert?¡± The stewardess panicked. ¡°Miss, what are you doing? Please do not make this kind of joke. You¡¯ll have to face time in prison for carrying a gun on the ne!¡± Jonathan turned around and noticed that despite the stewardess¡¯ frightful tone, she spoke in a diminished voice as if she was afraid of attracting others¡¯ attention. In fact, ever since he stepped into the ne, Jonathan had felt that something was off. Although Jadeborough was a third-tier city, there should not be only two people, just him and Xiara, sitting in the first-ss cabin, regardless of the season. At that moment, the curtain separating the first-ss cabin and the economy ss had been drawn. The remaining two stewardesses and steward gathered over while wearing unfriendly expressions. ¡°nning an assassination ten thousand meters above the ground. I guess you all are really not afraid to die.¡± Xiaraughed and immediately pulled the trigger. Whoosh! The sound of the silencer ensued. A bullet passed through the stewardess¡¯ abdomen and created a hole in the cabin¡¯s ceiling. Everyone was shocked after witnessing the gunshot. They turned to look at the bullet hole on the ceiling nervously. Those scenes in the movies featuring aircraft hijacking using guns were in nonsense. As Xiara mentioned, the urrence of a gunfight in midair was no different from an act of voluntarily throwing their lives away. Putting aside the firing of shots, everyone would face death if someone made a hole in the ne, causing air pressure in the cabin to decrease and the level of oxygen to desaturate. At that instant, all of them regarded Xiara like she was insane. Sensing those killers¡¯ck of movement, Xiara raised her left hand to support her chin. ¡°Do you all intend to die along with me, or should we postpone this matter until the nends?¡± In spite of her casual tone, she was gently tapping on the window with the gun in her right hand. If she fired a shot, everyone would probably lose their lives. The flight attendant, standing at the back, said, ¡°Hey, girl. Are you an assassin too? Since you¡¯re also one of us, you should understand our problems. We are only doing this for money, so there¡¯s no need to risk our lives to get this job done. You can have Jonathan.¡± Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Assassination As the male flight attendant spoke, he ordered the other flight attendants to back off. However, right after that, a strange fragrance was emitted from the woman who had fallen down next to Jonathan and Xiara. Jonathan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He shouted to Xiara, ¡°Hold your breath!¡± Unfortunately, the second he spoke, Xiara staggered and copsed into one of the seats. Even though she tried to get up, her efforts were futile. ¡°What kind of poison is this?¡± she calmly asked from where she was slumping on the seat. ¡°There isn¡¯t a name for it. There¡¯s only a code name, BKD-3,¡± the flight attendant answered while walking over with a smile. ¡°This is a drug that can cause a person¡¯s muscles to lock up. It doesn¡¯t have any other effects, but it can make you lose your ability to move temporarily. Don¡¯t worry, Jonathan. We¡¯re not here to kill you. We just want to take you to meet someone. Zachary and his men have already surrounded the airport at Jadeborough, so we¡¯ll have to kindly ask you to get off the ne halfway.¡± As the flight attendant spoke, someone nearby had already taken out parachutes from a locker. ¡°What do we do about the girl?¡± an air stewardess questioned. ¡°Get rid of her,¡± he replied dismissively. Jonathan sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. I¡¯ll go with you. There¡¯s no need to harm someone innocent.¡± ¡°She just killed one of my subordinates. She¡¯s not innocent at all,¡± the male flight attendant pointed out. He walked over to Jonathan and picked him up before hooking the parachute onto his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d like to know who exactly wants to meet me,¡± Jonathan said. He leaned against the chair and allowed the flight attendant to fasten the parachute for him. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you,¡± the flight attendant responded while shaking his head. ¡°Even if you were to die?¡± Jonathan probed. ¡°If I told you, then my death would be guaranteed,¡± the air stewardess revealed. Bang! Right after that, the sound of a gun firing was heard, and blood burst out from the back of the air stewardess¡¯ head. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The flight attendant had just gotten up when his shoulder was shoved down by a large hand. Crack! Jonathan exerted more strength on his hand, and the bones in the flight attendant¡¯s shoulder shattered completely. Meanwhile, Xiara was back on her feet. She was already going head-to-head with two other flight attendants. Jonathan stretched his hand out and made a subtle move. Two stic spoons, which seemed to have been possessed, began spinning in the air. They circled past Xiara¡¯s back and shot directly into the two flight attendants¡¯ eyes. When she saw that the spoons were stuck into their eye sockets, Xiara¡¯s eyes lit up with amusement. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Philip¡¯s trick, Jonathan? Why do you know how to do it?¡± ¡°All you have to do is control the objects using spiritual energy. It¡¯s no big deal,¡± he casually stated. Then, he stretched his right arm out and cleanly split the flight attendant¡¯s jaw. It was sliced off with a snap. When Jonathan lowered his head to take a look, he put his hand inside the man¡¯s mouth and forcefully pulled out arge tooth. ¡°There¡¯s a tracker inside his tooth. How professional. I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you tell me who¡¯s behind all this, then I¡¯ll make your death a painless one.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The air steward chuckled. He lifted his right hand and pinched his own neck. Immediately, crimson blood began spewing out. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jonathan picked the man¡¯s right hand up and saw that there was a tiny, yet incredibly sharp de in between his fingertips. ¡°Are all assassins like this nowadays? Do they just kill themselves without any warning?¡± he muttered dejectedly while looking at the corpses lying on the floor. He then turned to Xiara and grumbled, ¡°If you¡¯re going to pretend that you fainted, then stick to it. Can you at least leave two of them alive next time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡± She nced down and inspected some of the items the assassins were carrying and let out a huff. ¡°I only killed two of them. The rest was all your work.¡± She straightened up and looked at the tooth in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°They aren¡¯t from any organization of assassins. In our line of work, you absolutely cannot trust another person. There¡¯s no way they would have let someone put a tracking device in their teeth just like that. The way I see it, they were sent here to die. I mean, he already told you that they didn¡¯te here to kill you and that they just wanted to take you to meet someone. Who knows? Maybe an old friend of yours misses you and wants to see you again,¡± Xiara analyzed. At the start, her deduction was a reasonable one, but things got a little off track toward the end. She stared at the mischievous Jonathan and was about to say something, but instead opted to nce at the economy cabin. Footsteps could be heard from behind the curtain. The only thing separating the first-ss cabin and the economy was a piece of curtain. They had made quite a lot of noise during the fight earlier, and someone must have sensed that something was amiss. ¡°If word gets out about a fight on the ne, that¡¯d be pretty big news. Worstes to worst, the ne might end up crashing,¡± Jonathan said cheerily as he looked at Xiara. ¡°Do you want to deal with them, or should I do it?¡± One of the passengers was heard calling for a flight attendant. ¡°Excuse me, Miss? I think I heard some noise over there¡­¡± Swish¡­ The curtain swung open, revealing a man in his thirties who was frozen in ce. He was seemingly dumbstruck. In front of him, Xiara was chewing on a lollipop as she aimed a gun at his head. ¡°Don¡¯t scream, or else, I¡¯ll make sure you end up just like them.¡± As she spoke, she took out a ss vial from her pocket and sprayed the liquid inside onto the man¡¯s clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just sedative.¡± She looked at him with a smile and walked forward with the gun in her right hand. The cold barrel of the gun was pressed against his forehead. ¡°Bang!¡± she shrieked. Following her scream, it was as if a switch had been flipped in the man. He turned around and began running away while yelling at the top of his lungs. ¡°Argh! Help! Someone¡¯s been killed! The ne¡¯s been hijacked!¡± The man seemed to have lost his mind as he barreled through the walkway. He kept moving forward even when he collided with someone as if he couldn¡¯t feel any pain whatsoever. When the other passengers heard his screams, all of them turned to look in Jonathan and Xiara¡¯s direction. What greeted them was the sight of corpses all over the floor. It caused chaos to break out in the ne. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te closer! Y-You¡¯re outnumbered. We¡¯re not afraid of you!¡± ¡°Please let me go¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you¡­¡± Upon hearing themotion in the cabin, Xiara squatted on a seat and burst intoughter. ¡°Hahahaha! Look at how pitiful they are, Jonathan. They¡¯re scared to death! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Come on. Is being scared to death funny to you?¡± Jonathan asked with a frown. ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­ Ah¡­¡± Xiara¡¯s grin softened. Eventually, she took back her words. ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all. They¡¯re wonderful! At least they are afraid of death.¡± As she spoke, however, her eyes were red-rimmed. After taking a deep breath, she once again regained her usual innocent, unaffected demeanor. ¡°The drug should be taking effect by now.¡± Right after she said that, the sound of thud after thud could be heard in the cabin. All the two hundred over passengers copsed to the floor in less than half a minute. All of them were unconscious. Jonathan was silent as he observed Xiara, who was once again leaning against the window. Even though he didn¡¯t know what she had experienced in the past, there was one thing he could be certain of. Those memories of hers definitely weren¡¯t pleasant ones. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Level Three Defense Readiness Condition For the second half of the flight, the two pilots operated under Xiara¡¯s watch. Much like what she said earlier, she had never trusted anyone before, not even the two pilots who were so scared they were on the verge of pissing in their pants. After the nended, she finally put her gun away. Once the cabin door opened, countless fully- armed soldiers rushed in. Zachary dashed into the ne. He circled Jonathan and took a few looks at him, but still couldn¡¯t let go of his worries. ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°Enough of that. It¡¯s not like I can die that easily,¡± Jonathan chided jokingly. ¡°Take a look at the passengers in the back. If any of them are wounded, Asura¡¯s Office will cover all medical fees. Investigate the identities of the corpses on the ground and get the Intelligence Bureau to look into the organization that they¡¯re working for. Also, tell Hades that he needs to start gathering all of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s troops soon. We¡¯re entering level three defense readiness condition.¡± ¡°Level Three Defense Readiness Condition?¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused. Even though Level Three Defense Readiness Condition was the lowest level of preparation in Asura¡¯s Office, it still signified that war was about to happen and that materials had to be prepared. Once Level Three Defense Readiness Condition was put into ce, all the garrisons would have to make full arrangements within a day. All the soldiers on leave or resting would have to return to their posts regardless of their rank. Guns would be taken out of storage, and rations would be stored in warehouses. All the vehicles would be fueled up and weapons would be fully loaded. Everything was to prepare for war immediately.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is there an urgent war happening near the border, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Zachary asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s an internal problem within Chanaea,¡± Jonathan stated. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you need to know.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing that, Zachary knew that he had asked an inappropriate question and did not push the matter any further. On the other hand, a soldier ran over to the two of them. ¡°Reporting in, Commander. How do we deal with this woman?¡± They both looked over and saw that around five soldiers had aimed their guns at Xiara. Even so, she was busy eating potato chips. It was as if she couldn¡¯t see the guns pointed at her whatsoever. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, that woman is¡­¡± Zachary was no fool. Other than the pilots, the only people conscious on the ne were Jonathan and Xiara. He knew she couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person. Jonathan felt a headacheing on when he saw her. Initially, Xiara had tried to assassinate him for a bounty. However, once he saw through her, she decided to follow him. She had been on his side in Grand Forest Mountain as well as on the ne and had helped him out quite a bit. Nheless, Jonathan knew that when she used the sedatives to leave everyone unconscious, she had no intention of sparing him. Over the past few days, there were many asions in which he could sense her killing intent toward him. She obviously had yet to give up on assassinating him. If it were Jonathan from the past, there was no doubt that he would have sent Xiara straight to Northern Crimson Prison. However, when he thought of Punisher, who had defected after leaving, Jonathan was immersed in thought. Even though Asura¡¯s Office was tremendously powerful and even had spies in other countries, the one thing they didn¡¯t have a hold on was Dark Web. In the past, he had wanted to get Punisher to manipte the bounty modules on Dark Web. The purpose of it was to have an extra pawn on the web. Despite that, nobody could have imagined that Punisher would defect and join Apocalypse instead. While staring at the grinning Xiara, Jonathan remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°Let her go. She¡¯s not one of us, but she has helped me out quite a lot.¡± Jonathan was straightforward when it came to talking. By saying that, he wanted to tell Xiara that he had no intention of making things difficult for her, but also that he wasn¡¯t going to pay her any mind. Otherwise, if he were to act like Hayes and give people the idea that she was Jonathan¡¯s lover, things might go wrong further down the road. When they heard Jonathan¡¯s words, the soldiers of Divine Dragon Guards immediately lowered their guns. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have the heart to kill me, Jonathan,¡± Xiara said while looking at him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I have the heart to do it or not. Since I¡¯m letting you go, then you should take the initiative to leave. If this happens again, you might not be so lucky,¡± he warned. Then, he and Zachary walked out of the cabin. Xiara gazed at the door to the cabin and let out a quiet huff. She put thest potato chip into her mouth and bit into it with a crunch before giggling. ¡°Next time? Who said I nned on leaving?¡± In No. 1 Vi, Edenic Heights, Jonathan had just stepped into the courtyard when he heard Emmeline¡¯s voice. ¡°Is that you, Jonathan? You¡¯re back!¡± she eximed. When she saw that Jonathan had appeared, she put down the magazine in her hands and made her way over to the door. However, another figure moved faster than her and rushed straight into his embrace. It was none other than Josephine. ¡°You left for days on end without leaving a single word, Jonathan. I didn¡¯t hear a word from you. Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± she choked out through sobs as she hugged him. Ever since she found out that she was pregnant, she became increasingly reliant on Jonathan. That was especially true after the kidnapping incident. Josephine didn¡¯t want to be apart from him at all. When he left for a whole week without a word, she had been incredibly on edge even with Emmeline by her side. As he watched the sobbing Josephine in his arms, Jonathan¡¯s heart softened. He wiped her tears away and muttered, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s bad for the baby. You missed me, huh?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± she mumbled. Even though she was pregnant with his child, she still wasn¡¯t used to listening to his sweet words. The moment he said that, Josephine¡¯s face flushed red and she wrestled herself out of his arms. ¡°As if! You should go away forever, then this mansion will be all mine.¡± ¡°It is all yours from the start,¡± he remarked gently. ¡°Nonsense.¡± She shot him a re. ¡°Zachary lent you this mansion because you¡¯re his friend. Do you really think he would give it to you for no reason? This ce is worth over a hundred million. When are you ever going to stop bragging?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I promise I won¡¯t brag next time. Let¡¯s hurry up and go back inside. Being angry is bad for the baby.¡± He quietly helped her inside with a doting look in his eyes. As they passed by Emmeline, he smiled and greeted her while going into the house. She grinned back in response. However, a bitter feeling rose in her heart as she watched the two of them. She had personally seen how Jonathan murdered people in Durbaine. More importantly, she found out his true identity. Everyone else in the house thought that he was only bragging because he was riding on someone else¡¯s coattails. Oh, my silly sister. The man next to you is none other than Asura. I wonder when you will discover the truth? she mused while watching the two of them go inside the mansion. Being Asura¡¯s wife and standing next to him was probably every woman¡¯s dream. The moment she thought about that, Emmeline jolted with shock and looked around her with a guilty feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emmeline? Hurry up ande in!¡± Josephine yelled from inside the mansion. Emmeline coughed lightly and followed them inside. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Prince Of Diyouli Meanwhile in Salinsburgh, a city in the northeast of Chanaea. In a spacious office located in the headquarters of Salinsburgh¡¯s main garrison, Karl had a cigar in his mouth and was letting out puffs of smoke. ¡°These cigars you brought are not bad. It¡¯s a pity that there are only three. That¡¯s way too little,¡± he remarked with a smile. Across from him was a man from Remdik. He was tied up and bound to the chair. There were four guards in total on both of his sides, all of which were armed with guns. From the looks of it, the man might get his head blown off if he made the slightest movement. ¡°Karl! I came here to meet you out of sincerity. I don¡¯t deserve to be treated like this!¡± he yelled in stiff Chanaean. In response to that, Karl stretched his finger out and wiggled it slightly. He sneered, ¡°No, no. Aidan, you need to know that I caught you alive. You didn¡¯te here to meet me out of sincerity. Those are two completely different things.¡± He added, ¡°Now that you mention it, I am rather curious. We¡¯ve built our bases using River Onxy as the border, and it¡¯s been over a year since any conflict has urred. Even if you were here to conduct some recon in preparation for war, you have a lot of spies in Chanaea, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s not like you would have to strut into my territory all high-and-mighty. Why exactly are you here?¡± Aidan looked at the four armed guards around him and shook his head slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t answer that, Karl. There are other people here.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I get it.¡± Karl nodded. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m the only one you can tell, right?¡± Aidan affirmed, ¡°Yes. What I want to tell you can¡¯t be heard by anyone else-¡± Boom! Before he could even finish his sentence, he was sent falling backward with an explosive sound. The one who had done so was none other than Karl. Since the heavy ashtray in his hands was cracked in half, he spit the cigar out and threw the ashtray to the side. After searching around for a bit, he took a shiny, golden trophy from the bookshelf next to him. ¡°In the eighth militarypetition, I won first ce in technological surveince and countersurveince tactics,¡± Karl smirked as he held the trophy in his hand. ¡°It feels good to hold this.¡± He walked over beside Aidan¡¯s body and sat on top of him. ¡°Aidan, in over six years, there have been times when we were engaged in huge and small battles, as well as times when there was no fighting going on at all. Do you have any idea how many of my subordinates have died at your hands?¡± ¡°People will inevitably die in war,¡± Aidan stated. His face was covered with blood, but the words that came out of his mouth were as indifferent as ever. They seemed to carry no emotion. ¡°Thirty one thousand six hundred and eighty-four men!¡± Karl roared. Bang! That was the sound of Karl mming the trophy down onto Aidan¡¯s face. ¡°Eight thousand four hundred and ny one wounded and paralyzed!¡± he thundered. Bang! He mmed down once again. The base of the trophy was covered in blood. On the other hand, Aidan¡¯s face was distorted beyond recognition right then. His entire face was stained with blood. His appearance was absolutely terrifying. Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Aidan was lying on the floor. His blood had flowed backward into his airway, causing him to cough violently. Obviously, Karl had no intention of letting him go just like that. Bang! With that third m, the trophy made of brass alloy finally broke. In the meantime, Karl wiped the blood off his face and slowly got up. ¡°You f*cker. I could kill you a hundred times over and it still wouldn¡¯t be enough, yet you have the audacity toe looking for me alone? Are you f*cking stupid?¡± Aidan struggled to get up off the floor. He didn¡¯t pay the wounds on his face any mind as he staggered to grab the water bottle on the table and poured all the water on his face. The red, bloody water dripped down, and his face was refreshed once again. At that moment, the flesh beneath the skin on his forehead and eyebrows waspletely exposed. His flesh had crumpled up as if it had been dried under the sun. The sight of it alone was enough to give one goosebump. Even so, Aidan was acting as if those wounds weren¡¯t on his body at all. Despite having four people aiming guns at him, he panted heavily and got back in his seat. He shot Karl a meaningful look before rolling his neck and lifting up his arms. With a loud shout, he caused all of the ropes restraining his body to rip. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you can calmly hear me out now, Karl,¡± he sneered. ¡°I came here because I wanted to ask if you wanted to be a true king.¡± A true king? Karl¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at Aidan. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Aidan eyed the four guards, who were obviously nervous, and revealed a smug grin. ¡°Three years ago, you led Eastern Army to fight against Remdik at River Onxy. In my knowledge, River Onxy is where Chanaea has suffered the most losses over the past hundred years. Am I wrong?¡± There was a glint in Karl¡¯s eyes as he listened to Aidan speak. The scenes he had witnessed on the battlefield flitted across his mind. River Onxy had been described as a modern meat grinder. Both parties relied heavily on technology in the war, but the battle had somehow been forced to a point where the losses on both sidesbined could amount to over thirty thousand people at its peak. When that piece of news first broke out, it practically shook the whole world. In fact, the troops that both parties had deployed weren¡¯t a bunch of weaklings that relied on numbers alone. The troop that Aidan led was Medved Army, which was the best of the best in Remdik. On the other hand, Eastern Army, which was led by Karl, was known as the Weapon of Chanaea. At the start, when both troops rallied at the border, everyone had predicted the most likely situation on the battlefield that involved two technologically advanced troops. Everyone presumed that they would use sophisticated weaponry to fight each other. At most, they would just be burning a lot of money. Nobody had expected that there would be a huge number of casualties. In reality, however, both parties had rushed into a fight to the death on the first day of the war. It had all begun because they both used the same tactics in battle. Besides preparing sophisticated, medium-range missiles and drones, both parties had mobilized the strongest team of hackers at their disposal. The two teams of hackers had a shocking goal, which was topletely prate the enemy¡¯s defense systems. It was not hard to imagine how many soldiers would lose their lives if there was even a slight dy in the defense systems when missiles were flying around on the battlefield. On the very first day of the battle, both parties had lost ess to their defensework just as they launched their missiles. When Karl recalled the countless bone-chilling shrieks of distress amidst the chaos, the veins in his forehead began to bulge. ¡°Aidan, both of us suffered in the battle at River Onxy. Why are you bringing it up now?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Aidan smirked. ¡°I just wanted to remind you that you are the one fighting the hardest battle. Everyone else is just following Asura around in circles and resolving the turbulent situation in Chanaea by relying on the formidable image of their troops. They aren¡¯t even using any firepower.¡± He challenged, ¡°When Asura is given the title of king, why should Hades get to be in charge of Asura¡¯s Office, while you, the one who actually contributed, is stuck here keeping guard? Prince of Diyouli, are you really willing to do Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s dirty work for the rest of your life? Are you never going to make a name for yourself?¡± Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Chapter 502 The Choice Karl Made ¡°Shut up!¡± Karl shouted through gritted teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to speak of Asura!¡± Upon seeing Karl¡¯s hysterical reaction, Aidan reached out to wipe the blood from his face. Karl had left a wound that was about four finger spans on his head during their altercation earlier. If it had been any other person who had received such a wound, they would have been sent to intensive care already. At this moment, however, Aidan¡¯s wounds had stopped bleeding. Even the wound from earlier, from when Karl smashed the ashtray on top of his head, had already scabbed over. It was not possible for an ordinary person to possess such extraordinary regenerative power. This was the ability of Aidan Reed, a martial artist. ¡°Without a doubt, you, the Prince of Diyouli, are the strongest among Chanaea¡¯s Eight Kings of War. If we¡¯re talking about the strength of the army, the Eastern Army is practically invincible. I¡¯m unaware of the rules in Chanaea, but if it were me, I would never acquiesce. So what if he¡¯s Asura? Can he withstand missiles? Can he survive being sniped at long range? No! In the end, it doesn¡¯t matter how powerful his martial arts skills are, he¡¯s only a human being. If he¡¯s human, he can be killed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you to shut up!¡± With a wave of his hand, Karl drew a short knife from the sheath concealed on his back and ced it across Aidan¡¯s neck. The knife was sharp. Karl had barely exerted any pressure, but beads of blood were already forming on Aidan¡¯s neck. Nevertheless, Aidan¡¯s gaze remained confident. ¡°Karl, isn¡¯t there a saying in Chanaea that¡¯s along the lines of the enemy knows you best? We¡¯ve been fighting for three years. I understand you very well. You¡¯re definitely not someone who is subservient to others. You won¡¯t kill me. You will need my support when you wish to be king.¡± Aidan continued, ¡°Moreover, I had your wife and children moved to Remdik as insurance. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re fine. In fact, they led hard lives when following you. The clothing on their backs was barely worth anything. However, if you agree to it, they can be nobles in Remdik.¡± ¡°You want them to be censured behind their backs and be called traitorous nobles?¡± Karl sneered. ¡°I¡¯d rather they die in your hands.¡± Karl did not doubt Aidan¡¯s words. When people like him had risen to a certain caliber, there was no need for them to stoop to a lowly tactic like lying. Aidan grasped Karl¡¯s de with his fingers and gently pushed it away. ¡°Karl, I never intended for you to betray your country. I also have no intentions of obtaining any intel from you. You only need to do what you wish to do.¡± Upon saying that, Aidan turned his gaze to the four guards surrounding them. ¡°I only wish to see you control Asura¡¯s Office. The current Asura is too dangerous.¡± ¡°What are you after?¡± Karl red at Aidan. ¡°If you be Chanaea¡¯s true king, we want the northeast area. Think about it.¡± Aidan grabbed one of the remaining two cigars from the table and started to puff it leisurely. Karl¡¯s expression was filled with uncertainty. He stared at the four guards who woreplicated expressions before him. After what seemed like a very long time, he finally heaved a sigh. ¡°You guys may leave. Do not speak of what you heard here today.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the four guards replied in unison. However, their voices were tinged with hesitation and they seemed to have something else to say. They knew they had heard something they should not have today. If they were to reveal what they learned, they would likely lose their lives. Presently, only thoughts of immediately leaving this ce were on their minds. Just as the four of them turned around, Karl leaped forward and rushed toward them. Consecutive muffled thuds rang out as the four guards copsed to the ground. The one who had made the move was none other than Karl. ¡°Commander¡­ you mustn¡¯t betray¡­¡± Although the guard had suffered a hit to the spine, he still had a trace of breath left. Hey on the ground, his eyes filled with terror as he looked up at Karl. Karl felt as if there was a knife twisting in his heart as he stared down at his men. He knew he had not brought up soldiers who feared death. They were terrified and overwhelmed at the moment because he had destroyed their faith in him. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Each of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s King of War was the pir of support for the soldiers under theirmand. However, at that moment, the pir of support known as the Prince of Diyouli had copsed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Closing his eyes, Karl crushed the soldier¡¯s throat under his foot. He strode over to the desk at the back of the room and reached out for thest cigar and held it in his mouth. ¡°In a moment, you will jump out of the window. I doubt it will kill you even though this is the fourth floor. The moment you exit this ce, the Eastern Army subordinates under mymand will use all means to hunt you down. If you manage to cross River Onxy and return to Remdik, I will agree to work with you,¡± Karl said as grabbed a lighter and lit up the cigar. Aidan, who stood across from him, guffawed. ¡°Oh, Karl, we¡¯re going to get along very well. I look forward to our next meeting.¡± Following that, he broke the windows and leaped straight down. Karl picked up the phone from the desk. ¡°A Remdik military officer has escaped. He¡¯s the supreme commander of the Medved Army, Aidan Reed. I hereby order everyone in the Eastern Army to use all the means at their disposal to intercept and kill Aidan. Kill on sight! He cannot be allowed to escape to Remdik.¡± Before Karl had even hung up, sounds of gunfire could already be heard from outside the window. He stood by the shattered windows, his eyes filled with exhaustion. Karl was going to leave it up to fate. If Aidan truly managed to return to Remdik despite being hunted by the entire Eastern Army, that was also fate. Over at No. 1 Vi, Edenic Heights, Jonathan was presently seated at the dinner table, selecting some choice morsels for Josephine. He was unaware of the events that were currently happening in Salinsburgh. ¡°Jonathan, where were you?¡± asked Emmeline, who was sitting beside him. ¡°I went to the Grand Forest Mountain in Lumonburg. The view there is spectacr. We should go there and rx when we have some time.¡± Jonathan smiled as he thought about the Grand Forest Mountain that had been partially blown t. ¡°Okay! It would do Josephine good to take a break too. I¡¯ve been so bored cooped up at home these days,¡± Emmeline said happily. Ever since Emmeline found out Jonathan¡¯s true identity, she had be more and more self- indulgent. After all, if one had Asura as their brother-inw, there was no need to put in any effort. However, just as Emmeline was lost in her fantasies of frolicking and having a good time, Margaret mmed her fork on the dining table. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Margaret sneered. ¡°Josephine still has to manage thepany¡¯s affairs even though she¡¯s pregnant. You sure have it good to go sightseeing so leisurely.¡± Upon hearing Margaret¡¯s reprimand, Emmeline¡¯s face fell. ¡°Mom, stop it.¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Chapter 503 I Am A Killer ¡°Why should I? He obviously¡ª¡± Suddenly, Margaret¡¯s expression changed, and she stopped talking mid-sentence. A thought had urred to her. That night, without any rhyme or reason, more than a hundred members of the Smith family had been kidnapped by Timothy and taken to the warehouse. That night would have been the end of the Smith family if Jonathan had not shown up. The entire Smith family had almost been wiped out of Jazona that night. Margaret shivered in horror at that thought. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Josephine tugged at Margaret¡¯s sleeve pleadingly. The atmosphere had turned sour. Margaret softened her tone and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re in a very delicate state, and he¡¯s your husband. Shouldn¡¯t he be taking better care of you?¡± ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Josephine¡¯s head was pounding. However, just as she was about to speak, the doorbell sounded, interrupting her. Ding-dong! Everyone turned to look at the door. The door flew open, and a young woman walked in, smiling brightly. She had her hair in a bun and a lollipop in her mouth. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m looking for Jonathan!¡± The entire Smith family turned to look at Jonathan. Josephine¡¯s eyes, in particr, were almost burning right through Jonathan¡¯s head. She looked as if she were ready to swallow him whole. ¡°Xiara?¡± Jonathan called out in surprise, staring at the petite youngdy standing at the door. It was none other than Xiara, one of the top ten killers on the Dark Web. He had just seen her the day before. ¡°Jonathan, what are you guys eating? I¡¯m hungry!¡± Xiara strutted casually into the room, ignoring all the eyes staring at her. She sat down at the table, picked up a fork, and began helping herself to the food. ¡°Wait a minute. How did you get in? I have a lot of guards posted outside,¡± Jonathan asked, staring at Xiara in shock. ¡°Huh?¡± Xiara was sucking on her lollipop. She looked at Jonathan with big eyes and said, ¡°Well, I brought down all those guards, but don¡¯t worry! I would never dream of killing anyone on your territory!¡± As she spoke, she picked up an empty te and handed it to Jonathan. ¡°Get me some pasta, would you? I haven¡¯t eaten all day. I¡¯m starving!¡± Jonathan was still lost in his daze. Before he could react, Josephine snatched the te out of Xiara¡¯s hand. ¡°Jonathan, who exactly is this?¡± Josephine asked in a low voice, stepping on Jonathan¡¯s toes angrily. ¡°She is someone I met in Lumonburg,¡± Jonathan replied, trying not to wince from the pain in his toes. Xiara shed a cat-like smile at Josephine. ¡°You must be Mrs. Goldstein. When we were in Lumonburg, Jonathan was always talking about you. Your beauty blew me away when I firstid eyes on you earlier. If I were Jonathan, I would miss home all the time too.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I have never spoken about Josephine to you. What do you want?¡± Jonathan red at Xiara. He was racking his brain for ways to deal with Xiara. If he really wanted to, he could kill Xiara in the blink of an eye. However, Xiara had the knack for using poison anytime and anywhere. No one else in the room, besides him, would be able to withstand her. He had to think about his family before making any moves. However, as he was contemting his options, a realization dawned upon Margaret. ¡°Oh!¡± Margaret jumped to her feet and pointed usingly at Jonathan. ¡°I see what¡¯s going on here. Have you been going to Lumonburg to meet this shameless woman? You heartless man! Don¡¯t you know Josephine is pregnant now?¡± Xiara coughed at Margaret¡¯s words and almost choked on her food. ¡°Hey, excuse me, Madam! Don¡¯t go around using me like that! I¡¯m not Jonathan¡¯s mistress. We are both innocent.¡± ¡°Am I supposed to just take you at your words?¡± Margaret asked. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you exin to me how you met Jonathan?¡± Xiara threw her fork down on the table. With a flick of her wrist, a pistol suddenly appeared in her hand. ¡°I am a killer, and Jonathan is my target!¡± Everyone froze at the sight of the pistol. Josephine had been kidnapped before. Upon hearing the word ¡°killer,¡± she was stunned. She stood up hurriedly as panic overwhelmed her. Jonathan had sharp eyes and quick reflexes. He quickly reached out and pulled Josephine into his arms before she could fall. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Xiara! What are you trying to do here?¡± Jonathan red at Xiara. ¡°What do you think?¡± Xiara swallowed the half-chewed food in her mouth. She returned Jonathan¡¯s re and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t like people making up stories about me!¡± Noticing Margaret¡¯s frightened face, Jonathan casually twirled the fork in his hand. Although Jonathan had never liked Margaret, she was still Josephine¡¯s mother and the grandmother of his future child. If she really died in front of him at that moment, he could not just sit back and do nothing. ¡°Xiara, you¡¯d better behave yourself. If you dare fire that pistol in front of me¡­¡± With those words, a nket of powerful energy emitted from Jonathan¡¯s body andpletely enveloped Xiara. Xiara could feel the weight of the energy pressing down on her. The arrogant look in her eyes faded into obedience. She tossed the pistol in her hand to Emmeline, who was seated next to her. ¡°Ah, Jonathan! She¡ª¡± Emmeline called out to Jonathan in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s just a water gun. You can y with it. Just don¡¯t aim it at anyone¡¯s face,¡± Xiara said, interrupting Emmeline with a smile. Jonathan grabbed the pistol and inspected it. Then he casually tossed it onto the table and withdrew the nket of energy emitting from him. ¡°Go on, tell me. Why exactly are you here?¡± ¡°No specific reason. I have no ce to stay in Jadeborough, so I thought I¡¯de to stay with you for a few days. You wouldn¡¯t turn me away, would you?¡± Xiara nced at Jonathan with a rather yful expression on her face. ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡± Margaret said, but she stopped mid-sentence when she met Xiara¡¯s cold, expressionless eyes. Recalling what had happened just a moment earlier, Margaret decided it was better to stay silent. Josephine grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arm and shook her head discreetly. Jonathan reached out to caress Josephine¡¯s head. He knew she was frightened by Xiara¡¯s presence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here,¡± Jonathan reassured her. Then he turned to re at Xiara. ¡°There are guest rooms on the second floor. You can choose one for yourself. However, you have to earn your keep. The safety of everyone here will be your duty,¡± Jonathan said. His words could be interpreted in two ways. To his family members, it sounded as if Jonathan was instructing Xiara to protect them. However, in truth, Jonathan was warning Xiara not to harm any of his family members. After all, one must keep his enemies close. Since Jonathan had promised to allow Xiara, one of the top ten killers, to stay a few nights in his house, he had to take precautions. Jonathan had his own ns and reasons for allowing Xiara to stay. The Punisher had returned to his territory and was out of Jonathan¡¯s reach. His ns toy down bait on the Dark Web had to be temporarily paused. Jonathan had always had the vague feeling that Xiara would turn out to be that person. ¡°Jonathan, are you really going to let this shameless woman stay here?¡± Margaret¡¯s attitude had improved a lot since she learned of Jonathan¡¯s true identity. However, she was now focused on making sure Josephine could hold onto Jonathan. Naturally, Margaret was opposed to Xiara¡¯s presence. ¡°This is my house. I don¡¯t need to get anyone¡¯s approval to allow someone to stay here,¡± Jonathan countered, throwing Margaret a sharp nce. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Josephine beat her fists against Jonathan¡¯s chest angrily. She freed herself from his embrace, then dragged Emmeline from the table and stomped away with her in tow. Margaret huffed as she watched her two daughters leave. She tugged Connor¡¯s arm and followed after them. Jonathan smiled bitterly to himself as he watched Josephine¡¯s retreating figure. He understood Josephine¡¯s feelings about the matter. How could she, thedy of the house, allow an unknown woman to stay? However, Jonathan had no other options in this matter. He had established Asura¡¯s Office after fighting for three years. Only with the help of the Eight Kings of War was Chanaea finally stabilized. However, now, foreign forces lurked everywhere, and troubles stirred among the family. He was ying a dangerous game. The Dark Web was one of the few forces that could affect the entire world. Everyone in and outside of Chanaea was always hunting for information on the Dark Web. The room was now empty, save for Jonathan and Xiara. Jonathan reached out and grabbed the pistol lying on the table. He fiddled with it, and a string of bullets ttered onto the table. ¡°Xiara, what are you really trying to do here? ¡°I¡¯m obviously here to kill you,¡± Xiara replied with a cat-like smile. ¡°The mission that I received was to kill you. As long as the mission is notpleted, I can¡¯t return.¡± Xiara casually reached out for an apple as she spoke. ¡°Well, I¡¯m off to choose a room for myself. Go and do whatever you want.¡± Xiara turned and sauntered upstairs. She acted as if this was her house. ¡°Take your pistol with you.¡± With a flick of his wrist, Jonathan tossed the pistol directly at the back of Xiara¡¯s head. Xiara turned and caught the pistol mid-air. Her movements were smooth and swift as if she had rehearsed countless times for this moment. Jonathan watched Xiara ascend to the second floor. He smirked to himself. It seems she¡¯s not just good with poison, but her martial arts skills are not bad as well! Right then, the sound of amotion outside the door interrupted his thoughts. Jonathan peered outside. He saw Zachary rushing over with a group of men. Jonathan had previously instructed Zachary to keep his identity a secret. At the faces of all the Smith family members, Zachary nced around nervously. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the guards that I¡¯ve posted here have all been brought down. Are you all right?¡± His forehead was gleaming with sweat. Before he left, Jonathan had asked Zachary to ensure Josephine¡¯s safety. He had selected the strongest elite soldiers in his team and posted them on guard duty. However, his men had informed him earlier that they had lost contact with the soldiers who were on guard duty. Zachary had been worried about that news, so he quickly rushed over and brought his men with him in case he needed muscle power. Jonathan shook his head when he saw Zachary¡¯s flustered expression. ¡°If something had really happened, you would¡¯ve been toote! It¡¯s Xiara. She¡¯s here.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that young woman doing here?¡± Zachary asked, puzzled. Then, he suddenly recalled something and continued, ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s news from Yaleview. It seems that the Goldstein family is in trouble.¡± Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Chapter 504 The Goldstein Family Of Yaleview Jonathan frowned after he heard what Zachary said. When I went back to Yaleviewst time, I brought people along with me to search for the few prominent families of Yaleview and chased them out. We only have Aunt Sophia¡¯s best friend, Lydia, left in Yaleview. Lydia is a fantastic woman! She settled the matters rted to the Goldstein family in a short period. She knows who I am, so I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t dare to do anything terrible. Now that the Goldstein family is the most prominent family in Yaleview, there shouldn¡¯t be anything for me to worry about. So how could something happen there? Jonathan picked up his phone and called Sophia. It rang a couple of times before the call connected. Sophia¡¯s familiar voice sounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to hear from you, Jonathan. Why did you call? Did you miss me?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly when he noticed how Sophia pretended to be calm and rxed on the phone. As usual, Aunt Sophia likes to tease me, but I can still detect a hint of tiredness in her voice. ¡°Aunt Sophia, did the Goldstein family run into any trouble?¡± ¡°Trouble?¡± Sophia was momentarily stunned, but quickly, she said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯ve chased those families out of Yaleview, and the rest of the prominent families are now on their toes. How could we possibly run into any trouble? Our family is the biggest and strongest in the business world at Yaleview now! Jonathan, if you need financial assistance, just let me know anytime. I¡¯m only responsible for keeping tabs on the Goldstein family business for you!¡± ¡°Okay. Well, I¡¯m d that everything is all right. If anything happens, you must inform me at once!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry. My nephew is Asura. It¡¯d be dumb of me if I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡± After Sophia ended the call, Jonathan gave Zachary a questioning look. ¡°Where did you hear the news about the Goldstein family of Yaleview?¡± ¡°From Andy Morsley, Mr. Goldstein,¡± Zachary answered respectfully. ¡°He said that ording to his informant, the Office of Government Affairs is going to target a prominent family in Yaleview soon. For now, the only prominent family left in Yaleview is the Goldstein family.¡± The Office of Government Affairs¡­ Jonathan turned toward the window, and immediately realization dawned on him. It must be when I dered war with the Osborne family in Lumonburg that caused the current turbulence in Yaleview. The reason why respectable families could survive for decades after decades was because their descendants were found in every field in Chanaea. Their people were everywhere, from culture, politics, military, and agriculture tomerce. No matter the change in leaders, these people needed someone to protect and support their political power. Besides that, they also required gifted people in political, financial, and cultural matters to stay strong. That was when respectable families came into y. In Chanaea¡¯s history of over two thousand years, these descendants from respectable families had been filling the seats in the government. They yed an essential role in writing history, and this situation continued until modern days. Before Jonathan appeared, many members of respectable families could be seen in the military all across Chanaea. ording to the information gatheredter, the leaders of different military teams vanished together five years ago. This was one of the main reasons behind the military issues that happened five years ago. And ording to subsequent analysis, these leaders were likely pawns ced in the military by these respectable families, and for some reason, all of them were transferred away. Someone from the Osborne family had also mentioned some matters rted to the respectable families on Grand Forest Mountain. However, there was no telling exactly what it was. Not only that, respectable families ced the utmost importance on the business field. And the most prominent supporter of the business field is the Office of Government Affairs. That ce was the center of all administration work in Chanaea. Am I the only one who wants to ruin the power these respectable families have? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one. Many of them want to do what I did too¡ªthat person in the Office of Government Affairs especially. Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. If I really want to take down these respectable families, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to work with him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Meanwhile, in the Goldstein residence in Yaleview, Sophia looked moody after she hung up the call. Her table was a mess, with documents strewn all over. Beside Sophia, Lydia heaved a long sigh before she removed her sses and stood up. ¡°Sophia, we can¡¯t sign these contracts. There will be countless problems after we sign them. All the Goldstein family¡¯s business will be subordinate to the other party.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Sophia said somberly. ¡°But then this other party is the Xydias family. If we don¡¯t sign now, we may face difficulty in what we do in the future. The Goldstein family¡¯s business could crumble in the banking and transportation field!¡± ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Lydia leaned against the office table weakly. She was one of the few geniuses when it came to running businesses. She had only used half a month to get control and understand apany¡¯s operations as big as the Goldstein family¡¯s. However, a person¡¯s capabilities are limited. Lydia could form an emergency PR team for a typical crisis. But, this time round, it was the Xydias family. There was nothing she could do about it. Sophia stared at the documents on her table. After a long moment, she said, ¡°Quinten has been asking me to eat with him, no? I¡¯ll meet him and find out what he has to offer.¡± The moment Sophia finished her words, Lydia quickly grabbed her wrist. ¡°No. Sophia, you know what Quinten has in mind. You know his motives when ites to you. You can¡¯t go out with him. Let¡¯s just tell Jonathan.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Sophia shook her head. ¡°The Xydias family has the Office of Government Affairs backing them up. If Jonathan returns, I¡¯m sure he will cause chaos in Yaleview with his temper. He may be Asura, but Chanaea does not belong to him. You and I are born to affluent families. We know way lot more secrets. Yaleview is aplicated ce. I don¡¯t want to involve Jonathan in this unless I really have to. Besides, I¡¯m the head of the Goldstein family now. If I ask Jonathan to solve any problems that we run into for us, there¡¯s no point in me being the head anymore.¡± Lydia let out a sigh when she saw how determined Sophia was. ¡°Then you must bring those men who are willing to sacrifice their lives with you tomorrow.¡± Sophia smiled. ¡°Lydia, you and I both know that that doesn¡¯t do anything to help when ites to facing the Xydias family. Don¡¯t worry. I will find a way to protect myself.¡± Zedfield, which was located in Yaleview, was a ce that was not revealed to the public. Even the intelligence organization from different countries had no idea where Zedfield was. In a yard stood a white-haired, middle-aged man with a folder in his hand. There was a knock on the door before a young man in a suit walked in. ¡°Commander, I¡¯vepiled the information you needed.¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Commander In Chief Hearing that, the middle-aged man put aside the folder in his hand. Jonathan¡¯s photo and his biography were on the file, and there was a sign that indicated this was a confidential file on the bottom right corner. ¡°Tell me, what did you find out?¡± the middle-aged man asked with a smile as he picked up his cup of coffee and took a sip. The young man straightened himself and answered, ¡°Commander, I¡¯ve found out that Jonathan led the armies of Lumonburg to destroy the Grand Forest Resort on Grand Forest Mountain five days ago. It seems that Broderick of the Osborne family was wounded in the process. Other than that, the Office of Government Affairs has been interacting closely with Jay Osborne recently. I¡¯m sure that respectable families have allied with the Office of Government Affairs. The only family that is not involved is the Xydias family.¡± The young man continued, ¡°The Goldstein family is the strongest now after Jonathan caused chaos in Yaleviewst time. Meanwhile, the Xydias family relied on the Department of Transportation in the Office of Government Affairs to build their foundation. Now, they are one of the up-anding affluent families. With respectable families helping the Xydias family now, I¡¯m sure they will make something for themselves.¡± The middle-aged man swirled the cup in his hand. ¡°They are just an affluent family. We have nothing to be afraid of. Besides keeping an eye on Kendrick Xydias, who works in the Department of Transportation, we don¡¯t have to care about the rest. Now. Tell me more about the Goldstein family.¡± He pointed at Jonathan¡¯s file. ¡°Okay. Quinten from the Xydias family is interested in the head of the Goldstein family, Sophia Goldstein. Even though Quinten is a smart and talented man, he is also a yboy who has been attracted to Sophia for a very long time. ording to our information, after Jonathan was chased out of the Goldstein family ten years ago, he was not close with anyone in the Goldstein family. However, things were different between him and Sophia. Both of them are close. Regarding the Goldstein family¡¯s business, even though they have many businesses in different fields, they still can¡¯t escape the Department of Transportation¡­¡± The young man then went on to talk about the members of the Goldstein family, the current business model of the Goldstein family, and more. He went on for half an hour without pausing as though he knew more about the Goldstein family than the Goldsteins. As he listened to the young man¡¯s stories, the middle-aged man frowned. It wasn¡¯t until the young man finished talking that he opened his eyes after taking a deep breath. The young man exhaled deeply and said, ¡°Commander, this is all the information about the Goldstein family.¡± The middle-aged man stood up slowly. ¡°Get them prepared to help the Xydias family. We need to send the Goldstein family into the depth of despair. Meanwhile, do anything you can, no matter what, to ensure Sophia¡¯s life bes a living hell!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The young man turned around and left. The middle-aged man looked at the sky in the direction of Jazona. At this moment, both he and Jonathan were quiet as they stared at the sky. What they didn¡¯t was that they were staring at each other from miles apart. Joshua Whitley¡¯s eyes were calm as he looked at Jonathan¡¯s file sitting there before him. There was a sense of assurance andposure evident in his stance. Joshua shouldn¡¯t be worried about anything as themander-in-chief of Chanaea. However, he was concerned about many things currently. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I should be the most prominent leader in Chanaea as themander-in-chief. However, most of Chanaea¡¯s military power is in the hands of Jonathan. The Office of Government Affairs should work closely with me as the lead. But in reality, respectable families ce the utmost importance on the commercial economy. That¡¯s why they sent more people to the Office of Government Affairs. These people that respectable families imnted in the government offices are everywhere, from Yaleview to other small areas. They have formed a perfect chain connection. The results would be dire if one were to remove all of them now. The entire Office of Government affairs will be paralyzed. These were the conclusions that Joshua hade to after bing themander-in-chief. There was nothing he could do to achieve his dreams and goals. Like the king in a poker game, although his career looked terrific, he had no real power. Respectable families controlled the Office of Government Affairs. Joshua¡¯s title as themander-in-chief was as good as nothing. The military and political powers should bebined to maximize their benefits for a country. Now that the military forces were gone and others controlled the political power, Joshua¡¯s position as commander-in-chief existed in name only. ¡°If I was the one who got into the army in the beginning, even though I might not be as good as you, I could also unite half of the soldiers in five years. If that were the case, respectable families wouldn¡¯t have a ce to stand now. It¡¯s you, Jonathan, who cares about so many things,¡± Joshua remarked as he stared at Jonathan¡¯s photo. Even though both of them had never met before, Joshua had always treated Jonathan as the only person who could understand his feelings. One of them had used three years to create Asura¡¯s Office and resolve the war. The other man had used ten years to climb from the position of director of the Intelligence Bureau to themander-in- chief of Yaleview. Both of them were legends, and their experiences in life couldn¡¯t be replicated. Perhaps that was the reason Joshua cherished Jonathan as his rival. ¡°Jonathan, because of you, I regretted not joining the army for three years. But now, I understand. Your rise to power is what I need! You dared to bomb Grand Forest Mountain, which means you know we can¡¯t let respectable families do anything they want anymore. Even though Chanaea is now at the peak of its glory, it is slowly decaying on the inside because of parasites like these respectable families. ¡°I¡¯ve imagined how we would bump into each other with our military and political powers. But I¡¯ve never expected us to meet each other this way. I have to do this for the sake of Chanaea. I will ask you for forgiveness myself when I destroy these respectable families. But then, before this¡­ the Goldstein family has to be destroyed.¡± Although his words were heavy, he sounded as if he was talking to an old friend. In Jadeborough, Jonathan was staring in the direction of the east when a sudden tingling sensation rose in his heart. However, the feeling disappeared so quickly that he couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it. Even so, the feeling left a sense of wariness in Jonathan. ording to the cultivation method manual, as a cultivator slowly improved on his cultivation level, the cultivator would be more and more sensitive to things that were about to happen in the future. They could sense the impending events. In reality, not only a cultivator could sense that, but an average person could do the same too. However, a cultivator¡¯s sense would be more urate. ¡°Are you okay, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Zachary asked softly when he realized that Jonathan didn¡¯t look good. ¡°Of course,¡± Jonathan answered before walking into the mansion. He stopped after taking two steps and then turned around. ¡°Let Andy know that he needs to keep an eye on the recent news in Yaleview. If anything unusual happens, inform me right away!¡± Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Exile In Mysonna, a ck Jeep was speeding through a sandstorm. ¡°Tiger! Let go of me!¡± a woman shouted. It was none other than Juliette, who had ordered Finley to assassinate Jonathan. She was tied up and bound in the backseat. However, no matter how much she struggled, the ropes around her showed no signs of budging Meanwhile, the man who was driving the car was Hayes, who had been ordered by Jonathan to head toward the Northern Crimson Prison. ¡°Tiger! Forget about helping me to exact revenge after someone bullied me. You even brought me to a ce like this. Are you sure you are my brother?¡± The SUV screeched to a halt on the sandy road. Hayes looked at the surprised Juliette in the backseat before opening his door. ¡°Tiger¡­ what are you doing?¡± The man opened the door. Then, he forcefully pulled the ropes on Juliette¡¯s body before grabbing her by the cor and throwing her onto the sand. ¡°Hayes, are you f*cking crazy? I¡¯m your sister!¡± In pain, Juliette shouted as she tried to get herself up from the ground. p! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The crisp sound of someone being pped faded into the vast background. Juliette fell backward onto the sand slope behind her. Only after rolling on the ground for more than ten meters did she stop. ¡°Juliette, do you think you would still be alive if I didn¡¯t treat you as my sister? I can help you fix the mess when you act arrogantly and snobbishly on usual days. After all, these rich kids are not good people too. But this time, you¡¯ve made a big mistake!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Juliette stood up and tried to climb up the dune. When she arrived before Hayes, she grabbed his cor with both hands. ¡°When our family got caught in the military issues years ago, you told me you would protect me forever. Hayes, you told me you would always stand by me! I stayed alive because I trusted your words! But now, you are afraid. You¡¯re scared because he is Jonathan Goldstein!¡± ¡°B*llshit!¡± Hayes used his right hand to grab Juliette¡¯s neck and push her against the Jeep. ¡°Juliette, Jonathan is not only my superior! Do you know he saved many families like us three years ago? As we drove here, you kept saying I was someone who curried favor with the wealthy and powerful. Let me show you how I gave you the carefree life you led until now!¡± As he spoke, he ripped off his shirt and showed Juliette the scars on his body. Juliette widened her eyes and covered her mouth in shock after seeing the countless scars on Hayes¡¯ body. ¡°You are¡­ You are the King of Lumonburg. How could you be so gravely wounded?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not born the King of Lumonburg,¡± Hayes whispered. ¡°Juliette, why do you think Mr. Goldstein let us off the hook? Do you think a man who leads an army to kill over eight hundred thousand rebel fighters is someone who is soft-hearted? I used my death before this in exchange for our lives now. Juliette, I can ignore it every time you act recklessly before this. But this time, I¡¯m really disappointed in you!¡± Hayes took a backpack out of his trunk as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s water and food in here. You can leave now if you truly think I¡¯m Mr. Goldstein¡¯sckey. But if you want to start again, you can follow me to the Northern Crimson Prison.¡± With that, he climbed into the car. After more than a minute, the backseat door opened, and Juliette got into the car unwillingly. ¡°Since this is your choice, I don¡¯t want to hear you ridiculing Mr. Goldstein along the way. Remember this: you can¡¯t humiliate Mr. Goldstein even if you are my sister.¡± Juliette snorted. ¡°I remembered you told me that Northern Crimson Prison was a ce that no one was willing to head to. I never thought you would be so loyal to him even though you had been stripped of your title as the King of Lumonburg and exiled to that horrible ce.¡± ¡°Exiled?¡± Hayes chuckled, feeling the faint spiritual energy in his stomach. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is a new beginning.¡± On the balcony of the third floor in No. 1 Vi, Jonathan was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. The spiritual energy ran through his veins like what was written in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. When he tried to feel his inner body, he felt as if streams were running through his body while thunder sounded in the background. He used his spiritual sense to course through his elixir and energy fields. To him, everything was infinite yet reachable. When he noticed the golden core that kept on condensing in him, he smiled. My cultivation level increased tremendously after I found the other half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Even though there¡¯s aplete cultivation technique in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, it does not give me the insight I need. It¡¯s like practicing external martial arts. Without insights, one cannot fully unleash one¡¯s potential even if one has learned the skills. Jonathan slowly opened his eyes after the spiritual energy around him faded. The foundation period was equal to the Grandmaster Realm in martial arts, while Enlightenment was equal to the highest level in martial arts. Jonathan had never met anyone who was at that level until now. ¡°Jonathan, is this your cultivation method?¡± A curious voice rang out from the top of Jonathan¡¯s head. When he raised his head, he saw Xiara sitting on top of the roof. ¡°It¡¯s midnight already. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Jonathan leaped lightly andnded next to Xiara. Xiara shook her head gently. ¡°My job requires me to understand the routes in a new ce thoroughly before I can rest.¡± Jonathan pondered about her words as he stared at her innocent eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been wanting to kill me, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Xiara replied without hesitation. ¡°However, I can¡¯t find the chance to do so. Even though I have a few dozen ways to end you while you were cultivating just now, I still have the feeling that if I attack you, I will die. When you were cultivating just now, I felt something around you. Is that the energy that you people in Chanaea always talk about?¡± ¡°People in Chanaea? Are you not a Chanaean?¡± Xiara smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I was young, I was trained on an ind. After I passed the test, I was given a new identity every time I was on a mission in a new country. We were trained to speak many languages when we were young. So, the only way I knew I was of Southeast Aploth¡¯s descent was from my appearance. But I never knew which country I¡¯m from.¡± The wind was blowing gently, and there was not a single cloud in the sky during the early autumn night. Even though Xiara was speaking calmly, Jonathan¡¯s heart clenched when he heard her words. ¡°I¡¯m curious, though. If you can¡¯t kill me, why¡ª¡± Suddenly, Jonathan¡¯s face stiffened. He turned and jumped off. In the house, there was a traditional long sword with a light-green glow. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Chapter 507 Martial Law It was the Heaven Sword. Jonathan looked at the ancient sword on the table with a frown. He had found the sword in the strange cave. In the cave, there were giant pythons, ancient bronze trees, a sarcophagus, and illusions, which were spooky. He even nearly died there, and his biggest gain was this sharp ancient sword. He had previously noticed that something was strange about the sword. In addition to being sharp and hard, the ancient sword could actually feel his emotions. When he held the ancient sword calmly, the aura emanating from the ancient sword was one of righteousness and calmness. Yet, when he touched the sword while feeling angry, the sword exuded an indomitable killing intent. The aura emanating from this sword could even feed on Jonathan¡¯s spirit and magnified his murderous intent. Since then, Jonathan had rarely touched the strange ancient sword. However, to his surprise, he sensed the presence of spiritual energy downstairs when he was upstairs earlier, and it was actuallying from the ancient sword. ¡°Jonathan, why is this sword glowing?¡± Xiara squatted by the window like a kitten in the dark night. She was looking at the ancient sword in the room curiously. Ignoring Xiara, Jonathan reached out to grab the hilt of Heaven Sword. Boom! In an instant, Jonathan felt as if his spirit had been hit by a giant hammer. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. An image shed before his eyes, while Heaven Sword returned to silence as if it had lost all its strength. Jonathan slowly turned his head. At this time, Xiara had already entered the room, and in her hand, she was holding a short dagger. Just when Jonathan picked up Heaven Sword, Xiara had clearly sensed Jonathan¡¯s momentary absentmindedness. However, as she was hesitating, Jonathan had returned to normal. She had missed the chance to attack him. Feeling the spiritual energy in his body dposing the toxins quickly, Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°You know, since I became sessful in my cultivation, the moment earlier was the closest I ever got to getting killed. But you hesitated¡­¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s always a chance as long as I follow you.¡± Putting away her dagger, Xiara threw out a white medicine bottle. ¡°I used a little too much poison. If your family show signs of poisoning, just feed them one pill.¡± With that, Xiara pushed open the door and left without the slightest hesitation. Jonathan looked at the medicine bottle and casually put it aside. Who exactly is Xiara? Where was she trained in her childhood? Jonathan closed the door and took Heaven Sword in his hand again. This time, Jonathan only felt that he was connected to the aura of Heaven Sword without the earlier vision. After several attempts, he finally chose to give up. He sat on the bed and began to recall the scene just now. Although the image was fleeting, it was extremely clear. It should be an image of a verdant valley, with mountain fog drifting in the distance, and old trees and vines nearby. However, the angle of the image was a little weird. He felt as if he was looking out through a gap of something, as it was extremely long and narrow. Other than that, there was nothing special about it. Is this a ce that exists in reality? Or is it an illusion like I saw in the strange cave? Thinking back on everything that had happened, Jonathan became even more convinced that the ancient sword must have a great background. Meanwhile, Joshua, who was sleeping soundly in the mansion in Zedfield, Yaleview, opened his eyes without warning. Raising his right hand, he fixed his gaze on the ring on his thumb. With its green light fading, the ring returned to a milky white color. ¡°In order to find the secret treasures inherited in our family back then, you set us up to annihte our family, but I, an illegitimate son who has been excluded since childhood, managed to survive. After that, you secretly made me themander-in-chief, trying to make me your puppet. Yet, I bet you have never thought that I¡¯ve been wearing this thing on my hand all this while.¡± Reaching out and turning the ring on his thumb, he turned over and looked out the window. ¡°Dad, that legend is true. It¡¯s going to open soon¡­¡± At noon, Jonathan went for a walk in the garden with Josephine. Due to Xiara¡¯s appearance, Jonathan had spent the entire morning coaxing Josephine before he finally saw her smile again. ¡°Jonathan, who exactly is the girl you brought back? She¡¯s not really a killer, is she?¡± Josephine asked in a low voice while holding Jonathan¡¯s arm. ¡°You could say that. But killers have to take on tasks, and her current task is to protect us.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Josephine replied thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe I should apologize to her for treating her like that yesterday when she¡¯s here to protect us. She¡¯s a girl after all and¡ª¡± ¡°She¡¯s a girl only biologically, not in other areas,¡± Jonathan hurriedly cut Josephine off after seeing how sympathetic she became. Many people wouldugh at the fact that one showed sympathy for the killer who ranked ninth on Heaven List. Xiara¡¯s wealth was so much more than the avable assets of the Smith family. People like Xiara did not need sympathy. In the distance, Xiara was sitting on the swing with a lollipop in her mouth, looking at the couple with a smile. Obviously, she had heard their entire conversation. Looking at Xiara¡¯s harmless face, Jonathan nodded slightly, but in the next instant, he sensed something and turned to look outside the mansion. It was Zachary¡¯s aura. ¡°Josephine, how about you go back to the house to rest first? I still have some things to deal with.¡± Josephine followed Jonathan¡¯s gaze and looked into the distance, only to see Zachary rushing over with some people. Even though Josephine was still kept in the dark after going through so many things, she knew that Zachary and Jonathan had an unusual rtionship, so she nodded slightly. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go back to rest, then.¡± Josephine turned and left while Jonathan walked over to meet Zachary. ¡°Mr. Goldstein,¡± Zachary greeted respectfully from a distance. Seeing that Zachary was about to bow, Jonathan hurriedly raised his hand to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Josephine can see us here. Just tell me what happened. You didn¡¯te all the way here in the morning just to greet me, did you?¡± ¡°There are two things. First, Tiger broke into Northern Crimson Prison. I heard he fought his way in,¡± Zachary reported. ¡°Fought his way in?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°How is he now?¡± ¡°Dorian broke his ribs. He definitely won¡¯t be able to stand up anytime soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Tell Dorian to teach Tiger a lesson. If he wants to cultivate martial arts, provide him with all the resources he needs.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°What about the second thing?¡± Jonathan asked, looking at Zachary. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I heard from Andy that martialw has been enforced in Yaleview!¡± Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Yaleview Army Martialw in Yaleview? Jonathan immediately looked worried when he heard that. As Chanaea¡¯s administrative center, Yaleview is truly irreceable. With so many powerful forces in it, it has been chaotic. First of all, Zedfield¡¯s Office of Government Affairs is the most powerful governmental body in Chanaea, and they announce policies concerning the whole of Chanaea every day. Secondly, the area is filled with wealthy families. With the Goldstein family as the leader of the wealthy families, they¡¯re all based in Yaleview. This has been an unspoken rule all along. Once a family is considered wealthy, it¡¯s safe to assume that the family is capable of influencing the working of the country because they could easily use their wealth to control the market prices of the goods. Zedfield¡¯s Office of Government Affairs can¡¯t allow that. Another factor is the influence of respectable families. Everyone in the world is used to grading families with wealth. However, once wealth reaches a certain level, it will be pointless topare wealthy families with one another. Once the amount of money has reached a certain benchmark, the difference in wealth bes irrelevant. While wealthy families are all worth hundreds of billions, respectable families, apart from the heads and the core members, won¡¯t even know how much money their families have. Since they can¡¯t bepared with money, the only thing that separates them is heritage. Since all the wealthy families are gathered here, respectable families can easily intervene so that they can maintain their power and keep the wealthy families grounded. In fact, there were still other parties in Yaleview that could be influential. Examples of those parties were prominent families and foreign embassies. Moreover, Yaleview was located in the middle of the transportation routes. If they were to put the city on total lockdown, a lot of people would be affected. Although Jonathan had used the Decree of Asura to put Jazona on lockdown, he couldn¡¯t do the same to Yaleview, as it would be an act of treason! With thework of intel in Asura¡¯s Office, how did we not receive any information on what happened in Yaleview? Jonathan stared at Zachary and asked sternly, ¡°Who put Yaleview on lockdown? What happened in there?¡± Zachary shook his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s where things seem strange. This time, the lockdown that was imposed only applies to transportation. All the roads leading into Yaleview, bus stations, and the airport have been shut down. However,munication remains strong as ever. We¡¯ve received confirmation from our intel in Yaleview. Nothing major has happened in Yaleview recently.¡± Nothing? Jonathan furrowed his brows. Yaleview is unlike Jazona. We can¡¯t just impose a lockdown on Yaleview. In this case, something must be brewing in Yaleview. ¡°Who ordered a lockdown on Yaleview? Also, who¡¯s the military leader responsible for the lockdown?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°The order came from none other than Zedfield.¡± Zachary thought carefully and added, ¡°As for the person in charge, it¡¯s the head of the Yaleview Army, Wilbur Xanthos.¡± ¡°How could it be him?¡± Jonathan frowned. He knew who Wilbur Xanthos was. Around four years ago, the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique came into Jonathan¡¯s possession by coincidence when he joined the army. Due to his outstanding performance, he was sent to the Valley of Elites for gruesome training. Elite warriors were all held in high regard in ordinary troops. In the Valley of Elites, however, one had to be an elite warrior to enter. The Valley of Elites was a secret training base under the direct jurisdiction of Yaleview. Although Jonathan had been there for more than three months back then, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the exact location of the Valley of Elites. The main purpose of the training base was to gather all the elite soldiers in Chanaea and train them. Once a person had gone through the training, they could go wherever they wanted. However, all the instructors in the Valley of Elites came from Yaleview. Hence, almost half of the students would choose to head toward Yaleview after their training. Wilbur was recruited at the same time as Jonathan, and he was the best performer. Even during the beginner phase of cultivation, Wilbur was so good that Jonathan would alwayse second to him in all the events. Although they were alwayspeting against each other, they were quite close, and they cherished each other as rivals. If they were to maintain their close rtionship, they could end up bing a formidable duo after the training. However, they were interviewed one month after they finished their training. In the interview, the representative from Yaleview asked them about their future ns. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In actuality, the interviewer was trying to poach them. In the face of the conditions offered by Yaleview, Jonathan¡¯s and Wilbur¡¯s choices were the exact opposite. Jonathan chose to return to Mysonna after the training, whereas Wilbur decided to go to Yaleview to further improve himself. That was thest time they had a drinking session together. From then on, they never contacted each other. The next time they saw each other was when Jonathan led his troops into Yaleview because of matters concerning the Goldstein family. There, they shared a nce from afar. At that time, Wilbur was already the head of the Yaleview Army, and he had half a million troops at his disposal. The Yaleview Army was also paying close attention to everything that Jonathan had done in Yaleview. On the surface, Jonathan seemed to have been acting however he liked in Yaleview. In reality, it was because the Office of Government Affairs allowed him to do so. With Eight Kings of War and a million troops, Jonathan, however, had never been able to set up a base in Yaleview. Everyone in the world was intimidated by the Decree of Asura except for Yaleview. The Yaleview Army wasn¡¯t controlled by Asura¡¯s Office. Instead, it received its orders from Zedfield¡¯s Office of Government Affairs directly. Jonathan couldn¡¯t understand why Wilbur had led the Yaleview Army to impose a lockdown on Yaleview. Meanwhile, in the Goldstein residence, Sophia was looking in the mirror to scrutinize the suit she was wearing. ¡°Okay, this is nice.¡± While Sophia was smiling gleefully, Lydia looked utterly worried. ¡°Sophia, maybe I should follow you. Quinten is a dangerous man. I¡¯m worried that¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sophia sighed. ¡°It¡¯s so bright outside. Besides, I¡¯m bringing so many men with me. Nothing bad is going to happen. I think Quinten ising at the Goldstein family because he¡¯s jealous of how fast the Goldstein family got rich. We¡¯ve already talked about it yesterday. If he wants it, we can give the Xydias family a portion of our wealth. As long as we¡¯re giving them benefits, the Goldstein family and I will be safe.¡± ¡°But¡­ Sophia, are we really not telling Jonathan?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Sophia grabbed Lydia¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about my safety. If I don¡¯te back before night falls, you can tell Jonathan about it. That works for you, right?¡± Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Chapter 509 A Meal In the garden, Jonathan was frowning as he stared at his phone. He had keyed in ¡°018¡± on his phone, but he hadn¡¯t made the call. Ever since he heard about martialw being enforced in Yaleview, he had been contemting whether to call that number on his phone. The moment he started his career in the army, he knew no matter how strong he was, he would never expand into Yaleview. Before Jonathan came into the picture, Chanaea was in a mess. The respectable families had recalled their members and caused a five-year-long rebellion in Chanaea. Back then, there were conflicts between respectable families and the local armed forces. Everyone was fighting for personal gains, and it had threatened the influence of Yaleview¡¯s Office of Government Affairs. After continuous efforts from variousmanders-in-chief, the Yaleview Army was finally formed. The army was formed to protect Yaleview and guarantee the sovereignty of the Office of Government Affairs. Five hundred thousand troops were stationed around Yaleview, and the army was the biggest official army force in Chanaea three years ago. After all, there was no way those private army forces controlled by respectable families would work together. Therefore, there had always been a delicate bnce between the local armies and the Yaleview Army. However, that bnce was destroyed when Jonathan showed up three years ago. The private armies in Chanaea were wiped out, and Asura¡¯s Office was regarded as the strongest in Chanaea. It was then the Valley of Elites shut down at once. The Valley of Elites¡¯ initial aim was to pick out all the elite warriors in the local armies for Yaleview. But now, the soldiers were either from Asura¡¯s Office or the Yaleview Army. If they were to recruit among the troops, not only were they worried that no one would sign up, but they also didn¡¯t dare to bring in new soldiers because they were worried about identally recruiting Jonathan¡¯s spies from Asura¡¯s Office. That was exactly what Jonathan had done before the Valley of Elites was shut down. Right before he established Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan had already sent over forty men into the Valley of Elites. Among them, twenty-four men managed to work in Yaleview. And among those twenty-four men, only six of them remained. One of them was the person Jonathan was thinking of calling. A long while of contemtionter, Jonathan decided to keep his phone away. Although things are definitely brewing in Yaleview, I don¡¯t need to contact those people yet. If I call them, they might get exposed. I should wait a while more. Meanwhile, a Lincoln was graduallying to a halt at the entrance of Prosperous Hotel in Yaleview. Two Mercedes-Benz could be seen following the Lincoln from behind. The moment the Lincoln came to a halt, a few youngsters in ck suits ran out of the Mercedes-Benz. The youngsters were all expressionless as they arrived next to the Lincoln to open the door for the passenger, Sophia. A doorman approached Sophia hurriedly and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Goldstein, Mr. Xydias has been waiting for you. Please follow me.¡± Evidently, they were prepared for Sophia¡¯s arrival. Sophia smiled and uttered, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Soon, they arrived at a luxurious private room on the thirty-eighth floor. Happy ce? Sophia frowned slightly when she saw the name of the private room. Despite what she thought, she merely adjusted her clothes before entering the room. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In the room, a chubby middle-aged man was enjoying his cigar on the couch. Next to him, a young man was bowing at him with a document in his hand. It seemed that the young man was there to report something. When they heard someoneing in, they abruptly turned toward the door. ¡°Ms. Sophia, it¡¯s such a hassle to set up a meeting with you!¡± Seeing that Sophia had arrived, the middle-aged manughed and stood up. When he got up, that fat on his stomach bounced. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived early, Mr. Xydias. You must¡¯ve waited for me for quite a while.¡± Sophia walked up to him with a smile and shook his hand. Quinten grew excited when he felt her hand. He started ogling her body. Sophia noticed the perverted look in his eyes, so she forcefully pulled her hand back. ¡°Mr. Xydias, since you¡¯ve waited for me for so long, you must be famished! Let¡¯s eat and talk at the same time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Quinten retracted his gaze from her breasts and smiled. ¡°Sure! Sure! Let¡¯s eat and talk.¡± When Quinten was pulling Sophia¡¯s chair out for her, he checked her out from the back. ¡°You all may leave.¡± Quinten sat down and waved his men away. The youngsters following Quinten nodded and left. On the other hand, the bodyguards Sophia had brought along remained still. Upon seeing that, Quinten chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Goldstein? Do you not trust me? Why are you being so dramatic? It¡¯s just a meal. If you don¡¯t trust me, I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± Sophia stared at Quinten for a good ten seconds before letting out a chuckle. ¡°Oh, no. You¡¯re the director of the Department of Transportation, whereas I¡¯m a nobody. Why would I not trust you?¡± Sophia then turned around and said to the men she had brought along, ¡°I need to talk to Mr. Xydias in private. Wait outside. You guys don¡¯t have toe in if you hear nothing from the inside.¡± There was obviously a hidden meaning behind Sophia¡¯s words. When Quinten heard what she said, he sneered and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Although it¡¯s just a meal, it seems that you¡¯vee prepared, Ms. Goldstein. My sincerity was for nothing, then.¡± In response, Sophia nodded slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Xydias, since we¡¯re now alone, let¡¯s be frank. What do you want in return for letting the Goldstein family off the hook?¡± ¡°What if I say I want you?¡± Quinten puffed out a ring of smoke and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re funny, Mr. Xydias.¡± Sophia covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°With the Xydias family¡¯s influence and power, beautiful girls from all over the world must throw themselves at you. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Quinten threw his cigar into a ss of red wine. ¡°Initially, there were four main wealthy families in Yaleview. Now, however, the Goldstein family is ahead of everyone. You¡¯re worth over a trillion now. Perhaps you don¡¯t know this, but everyone in Yaleview is yearning for you. You have the looks and money. With you by my side, I¡¯ll definitely be able to soar to greater heights!¡± Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Come Save Her Sophia¡¯s expression changed when she heard Quinten¡¯s statement. ¡°Mr. Xydias, although the Goldstein family can never hold a candle to The Untouchables, we still have a somewhat solid foundation. There¡¯ll be a price for you to pay to even think of winning me over. I may be only a woman, but I still have what it takes to stand my ground. Besides, if we, the Goldstein family, have our backs against the wall, I¡¯m afraid not even you will be able to fend off our retaliation.¡± Quinten¡¯s countenance gradually darkened as he listened to Sophia¡¯s im. ¡°Are you threatening me, Sophia?¡± ¡°Oh, no, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to pull something like that. I simply wish for an amicable rtionship between us,¡± answered Sophia with a faint smile. ¡°Over the years, Mr. Xydias, the Xydias family has been flourishing ever so steadily under your lead. Even so, you guys are teetering on the brink of falling off the chart of being a notable family. If you ask me, you still have a long way to go if your family is to truly be regarded as a prominent family.¡± Sophia quickly added, ¡°Considering that the ranking of all affluent families in Yaleview is going to start anew, the chance to shoot to prominence is up for grabs. The Goldstein family sees this as a golden opportunity, but at the same time, you, too, must share the same sentiment, don¡¯t you? If you can find it in your generous heart to spare me, we can actually form an alliance. After all, the Zeller and Maxwell families are already exiled from Yaleview, but their positions have yet to be filled ever since. Wouldn¡¯t it be good if the Xydias family could assume their roles instead?¡± Silence ensued in the whole room. Sophia reached into the briefcase at the side and fished out a set of documents she had prepared beforehand. ¡°Have a look. These businesses cover an array of different fields. They¡¯ll be all yours if you agree.¡± Quinten slipped into deep thoughts as he looked at those documents on the table. A tinge of wicked glee flitted across Sophia¡¯s eyes the moment she saw Quinten¡¯s demeanor. That would be logical, for each of the documents represented a business that was worth a few billion. By putting them all together, it would bring the sum to a grand total of more than hundreds of billion. Better still, those businesses offered to Quinten were merely the tip of the iceberg. In truth, Sophia and Lydia had eliminated them for being crude. Yet, it was more than sufficient to have the head of a prominent family like Quinten be thunderstruck to the core. Such was the difference between a family in clover and a so-called prominent family. Sophia secretly let out a long sigh after gaining control of the situation. s, just as she was about to open her mouth to impel Quinten intoplying, thetter lifted a hand and pushed the documents worth hundreds of billion back to her. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mr. Xydias?¡± A frown marred Sophia¡¯s mien as she posed the question. Quinten shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Money sure makes the world go round, but this money comes at a rather inappropriate time, don¡¯t you think? I might not even live long enough to spend the money you offered. It¡¯s pretty easy if you want to keep the Goldstein family out of harm¡¯s way. All you have to do is to offer me the entire fortune of your family!¡± ¡°What? The entire fortune¡­¡± Sophia was stupefied by the absurd demand. She had thought that he was only greedy to a certain extent. Not even in a million years did she ever expect him to be that insatiable. ¡°Are my ears ying tricks on me? Mr. Xydias, if you really meant what you said, I guess we should just part ways right now.¡± As Sophia took a stance, she rose to her feet and was all ready to depart from the ce. Be that as it might, a snort escaped from Quinten¡¯s lips as he remained seated. ¡°Leaving already? Do you seriously think you can step out of here?¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± asked Sophia, putting her guard up at once. ¡°Do it!¡± Following the bellow from Quinten, a series of agonizing shrieks could be hearding from outside the room. Sophia¡¯s visage did a one-eighty there and then as she bolted toward the door, pulling it open with all her might. The second the door was open, a gun was pointed directly at her forehead. All she could see were the members she had brought with her had all fallen to the ground in the corridor. Raising her hands in mid-air, Sophia slowly retracted her steps and returned to the room. ¡°As the director of the Department of Transportation, Quinten, I suppose you¡¯re in the know of much insider information. Don¡¯t tell me you have no idea what kind of person Jonathan is! Don¡¯t you know the repercussion of imprisoning me?¡± ¡°Do you think I want to do this?¡± Quinten was purple with rage as he stared at Sophia. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very tempted by your generous offer worth hundreds of billion. I can even go against my own conscience and do all your bidding. Still, this measly amount of money would only be deemed chicken feed for them.¡± ¡°Them? Who?¡± questioned Sophia in perplexity. ¡°Me!¡± A crisp voice was hearding from outside the door. Immediately afterward, a young man decked in a suit set foot inside the room. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the daughter of the Goldstein family is a beauty. And today, I get to witness it with my very eyes.¡± The young man lifted a finger and pushed the gun away from Sophia¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be gentle, please. You shouldn¡¯t be uncouth toward our goddess.¡± After shoving his subordinate to the side, the young man tugged at Sophia¡¯s shoulders and pressed her down into a chair. ¡°Ms. Goldstein, you don¡¯t genuinely believe that a loser like Quinten gets to be so full of himself just because he¡¯s the director of the Department of Transportation, do you?¡± That young man took a seat next to Sophia and rested his feet. Concurrently, Quinten, who had been sitting opposite him, leaped up right away and respectfully stood aside. Even if he was belittled outright by the young man like that, he didn¡¯t dare to have any kind of reaction at all. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Seeing Quinten¡¯s bearing, Sophia reckoned that the young man had to be some sort of big shot. Yet, no matter how she racked her brain, she could not put her finger on who would have the audacity toy a hand on her and the Goldstein family. ¡°Ah, forgive me for being crude. This is the first time we¡¯ve met. I should¡¯ve introduced myself to you.¡± The young man shed a grin as he straightened his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m Jay Osborne from the Osborne family. A few days ago, Jonathan dered war on my family, and he even went as far as to disable my elder brother¡¯s hand. So, today, I¡¯m here to collect the debt!¡± Meanwhile, Joshua was leisurely enjoying some tea in the courtyard at his ce at Zedfield in Yaleview. ¡°Commander, the Osborne family has made a move. Sophia is now being held captive at Prosperous Hotel. As for the rest of the Goldstein family members, the Osborne family has sent someone to go after them. The entire Goldstein family would fall into the clutches of the Osborne family in an hour, at thetest.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon hearing the report, Joshua bobbed his head in response. ¡°Sometimes, humans do require a push to the brink before they acquire the courage to ovee their fears. Jonathan is a strategist himself; he has been taking baby steps year after year just to build up his connections and strengthen his power.¡± He stopped to ponder for a bit before continuing, ¡°In order to ignite the fire within him, we need more fuels to fan the mes. Isn¡¯t Sophia the only kin he cares about among all of his family members? Make sure her life is a living hell, then.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Back in the garden at No. 1 Vi in Jadeborough, Jonathan was stroking the ancient sword in his hands. At that point in time, Josephine was bringing over a tray of well-sliced fruits to Jonathan¡¯s side. ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯ve been carrying this sword around and staring at it ever since you came back from Lumonburg. What on earth is so special about it?¡± asked Josephine in mock anger as she put down the tray of fruits on the table beside. Listening to the woman¡¯s query, Jonathan broke into a smile whileying down his precious Heaven Sword at one side. ¡°You know, you can always ask the helpers to do these chores in your stead. You have a bun in the oven, so you must rest more.¡± As Jonathan dropped his remark, he dotingly helped Josephine to the seat. He even reached out to lightly touch Josephine¡¯s tummy. ¡°There¡¯s someone else here who also needs some rest, you see.¡± Josephine instantly flung her hand to shove Jonathan¡¯s hand away from her belly. ¡°The baby¡¯s only two-month-old. So tell me, how much rest do I actually need to have?¡± Josephine pouted as she tossed him a retort. Despite blurting out such ament, she still wore a sweet smile as she caressed her own stomach. There was an unconceble glint in her sparkling eyes. Without a doubt, she must feel blessed. Jonathan was also all smiles, gazing at Josephine right in front of him. How I wish to have the ability to freeze time so that I can be with Josephine forever, living a simple and peaceful life, just like now. Right at that juncture, Jonathan¡¯s phone chimed. He fished out the phone and peeked at the caller ID. The next second, he froze. Lydia? Why¡¯s she calling me? After swiping the answer key, Jonathan held his phone to his ear. ¡°Jonathan! Sophia¡¯s in danger. Come save her. Quick!¡± Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Chapter 511 Assembling For Battle The news alone caused Jonathan to spring to his feet. ¡°Lydia, speak clearly. What do you mean by Aunt Sophia is in danger?¡± On the other side of the line, Lydia was given a fright when she heard Jonathan¡¯s words. After all, she had seen Jonathan¡¯s methods with her own eyes back when the Maxwell family was being chased out. Even though she was now part of the Goldstein family and on the same side as them, thinking about the matter alone would still send a shiver down her spine. ¡°A few days ago, the Department of Transportation began causing trouble for the Goldstein family. Its scious director, Quinten Xydias, invited Sophia out for a meal, and she hasn¡¯t returned since going out in the morning. I tried to call her, but I couldn¡¯t get through. Furthermore¡­¡± Lydia choked out. ¡°Furthermore what? Hurry up and tell me!¡± Jonathan snapped. ¡°Furthermore, a group of men came by just now and began seizing things without warning. Everyone has been arrested too. Jonathan, you have to hurry back at once.¡± No sooner had Lydia spoken than the sound of someone banging on the door was heard. It was followed by Lydia¡¯s scream amidst a chaoticmotion. ¡°She¡¯s Lydia Maxwell, Sophia¡¯s associate and a member of Goldstein Group¡¯s senior management. Detain her so that we canb through their assets.¡± Beep! Beep! Beep! The subsequent call-end tone triggered a frosty expression on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Jonathan, I heard something about the Goldstein family. Did something happen over at Yaleview?¡± Josephine got to her feet with her hands holding Jonathan¡¯s, hoping to provide him somefort. Ever since they knew each other, Josephine had only seen Jonathan this calm once¡ªthe time she was kidnapped. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, she was cognizant that hiding underneath hisposed demeanor was a sense of boiling rage. Holding Josephine¡¯s hand gently, Jonathan broke into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. As a prominent family, the Goldsteins have plenty of enemies in the business world. Hence, it¡¯s normal for them to be embroiled in conflict.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Josephine was under no illusion that Jonathan was just trying to reassure her. Hence, she nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m d that it isn¡¯t serious. In that case, do you want to head to Yaleview to deal with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°But don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll be back once I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful while you¡¯re there.¡± Josephine tiptoed to kiss Jonathan on his cheek. Then she turned around and walked toward the mansion. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In that instant, both of them knew what was on each other¡¯s minds¡ªwords were just unnecessary. After watching Josephine enter the house, Jonathan turned around and looked at Xiara, who was sprawled on the third-floor balcony. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± Xiara nodded. ¡°Loud and clear. When do you n to go to Yaleview?¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Picking up his sword, Jonathan flicked it with his wrist and sent it flying toward Xiara in a green arc. On top of the balcony, Xiara¡ªsquinting her eyes to aim¡ªcaught the sword by the hilt. The power of the Heaven Sword simply overwhelmed her. Despite holding it by the hilt, she was incapable of maintaining control. Finally, she released her grip and allowed the sword to pierce above the window. With intense pain emanating from her trembling hands, she looked at Jonathan with a burning gaze. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ll go to Yaleview with you. I want to see for myself what¡¯s so special about a respectable family.¡± ¡°Not this time,¡± Jonathan replied tly. ¡°I want to leave Josephine under your protection.¡± ¡°Is that how you ask for my help?¡± Leaping toward the ground, Xiara appeared right in front of Jonathan with a tap of her feet. ¡°What happens if I refuse?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Jonathan¡¯s indifferent gaze was like a bottomless abyss. He was devoid of any human emotion. ¡°However, if you agree, I¡¯ll pay you a hundred million.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Xiara agreed without a moment¡¯s hesitation, for Jonathan¡¯s murderous aura had already surrounded her. She had no doubt in her mind that the wrong answer meant certain death, which, in reality, wasn¡¯t far from the truth. When Jonathan made his request, he had already nned to kill her. As both of them weren¡¯t even friends, leaving Xiara at home in his absence was just too dangerous. Nevertheless, upon hearing Xiara¡¯s agreement, Jonathan narrowed his eyes before retracting his murderous aura and leaving. ¡°Zachary, prepare the helicopter at once!¡± Jonathan barked into the phone. ¡°Inform Andy to gather the Yalegard Legion and station them along the borders of Yaleview. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Once he ended the call, Jonathan got into the car and headed out. As for Zachary, he was utterly stunned. News about Yaleview imposing martialw has already sent shockwaves around the country. And now, Mr. Goldstein wants to deploy the Yalegard Legion to the city? Does he¡­ want to stage a coup? Zachary felt a shiver down his spine. After he regained his senses, he picked up his phone to give Andy a call. Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Yalegard Legion, Andy was sitting at the meeting table with more than ten officers as they studied the strategic map in front of them. The moment the phone rang, his face turned grim, for it was a specially prepared phone. Other than Jonathan and the members of Asura¡¯s Office, no one else knew of its existence. As a result, the ringing phone was a signal that something urgent had urred. ¡°Zachary, what happened?¡± Andy inquired coldly. ¡°By the Decree of Asura, lead the Yalegard Legion and deploy them to the borders of Yaleview where you¡¯ll await further orders. Asura himself will arrive there soon.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Andy responded at attention. ¡°Zachary, I have one question. Is the Yalegard Legion the only one deployed or is the entire army on the move too?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein hasn¡¯t ordered for the other units to be deployed yet. However, he has put everyone under the Asura¡¯s Office¡¯smand on Level Three Defense Readiness Condition. All of our units are prepared to move out at a moment¡¯s notice.¡± Andy fell into a long silence. ¡°Zachary, can Mr. Goldstein be thinking of¡ª¡± ¡°Andy! A soldier¡¯s duty is to obey orders without question. The reason for deployment isn¡¯t something we should take into consideration.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Upon ending the call, Andy turned toward his surrounding officers. ¡°The Yalegard Legion will assemble at the border of Yaleview. We are not under any circumstances to cross the state border!¡± ¡°What¡­¡± The officers present exchanged nces among themselves. On Andy¡¯s left, a middle-aged officer approached and asked softly, ¡°Commander, are you sure that we¡¯re to assemble at the border of Yaleview?¡± ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡± Andy snapped. ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear just now? Whoever dares to question the orders will be court-martialed!¡± ¡°Understood! Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Yaleview Army Is The Target At that moment, roadblocks were being set up at the border between Yaleview and Lostaria. On the highway exiting Yaleview, the Yaleview Army had three divisions stationed there. As a result, all the cars on the highway that were trying to leave were forced to turn back, leaving it empty for the very first time. Meanwhile, there were ten tanks parked at the toll station with the barrels of their guns pointing at the highway. In fact, their formation was a testament to the Yaleview Army¡¯s stand without the need for words. Death awaited whoever who dared to breach the barriers. ¡°ckie.¡± Beside one of the tanks, a heavily armed soldier asked his sergeant, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that this was just a military exercise? Why are we setting up a roadblock on the highway with tanks? Why do I get the feeling that sh*ts gonna hit the fan?¡± ¡°How the f*ck should I know?¡± The old sergeant let out a sigh. ¡°I was supposed to be on leave and visit my rtives, but I was forced to return the moment I arrived at the railway station. F*ck my luck¡­¡± Before the old sergeant could finish, he staggered forward suddenly. When the younger soldier turned to see who it was, he tucked his head in fright. It turned out that their division leader had appeared behind them out of nowhere. Having heard their exchange, he gave the old sergeant a deserving kick. ¡°It¡¯s a soldier¡¯s duty to obey orders without question. Even if you have gotten on the train, you are still required to jump off it and return,¡± Chase Granger, division leader of the Yaleview Army¡¯s Ninth Division, asserted. When the sergeant called ckie climbed back up to his feet, he acknowledged his reprimand, ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°Whose soldiers are these?¡± Looking at the officers following behind him, Chase demanded in a frosty tone, ¡°I want everyone¡ªfrom thepany leader to the brigade leader¡ªinvestigated. Having soldiers like these is a disgrace to the Ninth Division.¡± No sooner had Chase spoken than a gentle rumble rang out from behind him. When the crowd turned to look, they were greeted by the sight of a convoy of armored cars approaching from the end of the highway. Travelling behind the convoy was a heavy tank. Narrowing his eyes, Chase observed the never-ending convoy on the highway. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, their tes belong to the Yalegard Legion,¡± one of the clueless officers beside Chase said. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for them.¡± An icy glint shed across Chase¡¯s eyes. ¡°Order the men to get their weapons ready!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± his men responded aloud. Soon, the sounds of whirring machinery rang out from behind him. The entire Ninth Division of Yaleview had aimed their weapons at the approaching Yalegard Legion. As the Yalegard Legion gradually drove up, they finally stopped outside the toll station, coincidentally at Chase¡¯s signal. Subsequently, the door of an armored car opened for the stern-looking Andy to alight. ¡°Andy, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Lostaria? What brings you here to Yaleview?¡± Chase sneered at the sight of Andy. ¡°By the Decree of Asura, we are performing a military exercise to defend Yaleview.¡± ¡°Is this a joke?¡± Chase snorted withughter. ¡°Yaleview has us, the Yaleview Army, protecting it. Since when does the responsibility fall upon Asura¡¯s Office? If you know what¡¯s good for you, you had better turn back with your men. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do.¡± The Yaleview Army¡¯sposition was different from that of other regions. For example, even though the division leader of the Ninth Division was lower in rank than Andy, he commanded a force of seventy thousand men, which was only thirty thousand lesser than Andy. The origins of such aposition were rooted in the early establishment of the Yaleview Army. Back then, themander of the Office of Government Affairs had hoped to establish Yaleview¡¯s own army as a counterweight to the military factions belonging to the country¡¯s other regions. As the military factions then were controlled by a few respectable families, thetter had obviously objected to a proposal that threatened their interests. Thus, the early formation of the Yaleview Army was fraught with difficulties. Nevertheless, it was finally established after years of bureaucracy but bound by one condition¡ª Yaleview could only form a single army. The rule was set by the previousmander and subsequentmanders were not allowed to break it. However, there were still ways to circumvent it. Since the structure of the Yaleview Army couldn¡¯t be changed, themander-in-chief began to tweak itsposition, especially after Joshua came to power. What he did was repeatedly increase the number of soldiers until the Yaleview Armyprised six hundred thousand men. As a result, even though the Yaleview Army consisted of thirteen divisions, each division leader commanded a force that was usually under an armymander. Meanwhile, Andy smirked at Chase¡¯s haughty expression. ¡°The Yaleview Army only has jurisdiction within Yaleview. As for the Yalegard Legion, we are under the command of the Asura¡¯s Office and are responsible for the defense of Lostaria.¡± Just as he spoke, Andy turned to look at the toll station. ¡°The toll station sits on the border between Yaleview and Lostaria, while I¡¯m standing on the territory of Lostaria itself. Therefore, even if I¡¯m not under orders to conduct military exercises, I can still lead my army here to enjoy a barbeque, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it!¡± With that, Andy barked, ¡°Cascade the order to set up camp and prepare our meals!¡± His soldiers acknowledged his instructions with a loud grunt. As for Chase, his expression drastically changed as he watched the Yalegard Legion pitch their tents from behind the toll station. ¡°Andy, how dare you!¡± At the sound of Chase¡¯s shout, the ten tanks behind him gradually trained their guns at Andy. ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± Staring down the barrels of ten tank guns, Andy simply sneered, ¡°Granger, do you think I¡¯m as useless as the Yaleview Army who is only good on paper? I have followed Asura into battle and ughtered countless enemies across Chanaea. My station was forged from the blood of my enemies instead of relying on rtionships with respectable families. ¡°As for the Yalegard Legion behind me, every single one of them has fought on a real battlefield before. Hence, weaklings like you don¡¯t scare us at all. Let me ask my men. Is anyone feeling afraid?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡± In response to Andy¡¯s shout, his men responded with equally high spirits. The moment their voices rang out, the murderous aura within their tone sent an inexplicable chill down their opponent¡¯s spines. That was the difference between the two armies. It was just as Andy had said. The Yaleview Army, which had never been in a real battle, couldn¡¯t stand up to the Yalegard Legion, who had gone through the baptism of fire on the battlefield. ¡°Andy¡­ are you trying to rebel?¡± Despite having been in tense situations before, Chase was still cowed by how intimidating the Yalegard Legion was. ¡°Rebel?¡± Andy chuckled. ¡°I have not even stepped foot in Yaleview, and yet, you¡¯re pointing your guns at me. It seems to me that you, Chase, are the one who¡¯s trying to ignite a civil war! Looks like the Yalegard Legion hase to the right ce.¡± With that, Andy barked, ¡°Yalegard Legion, prepare for battle and aim your guns. The target is the Yaleview Army!¡± Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Chapter 513 God Realm Following Andy¡¯s order, the soldiers of the Yalegard Legion raised their guns to train on the Yaleview Army. Two army units with a total of nearly two hundred thousand people were in a confrontation at the East Yaleview Losyale Expressway toll station. At the back of the Yaleview Army was a military jeep. In the vehicle was a man with a crewcut and a knife-length scar on his left cheek, and he was frowning at the tablet in his hands. This man, who had yet to reach thirty years of age, was the currentmander of the Yaleview Army, Wilbur Xanthos. ¡°Sir!¡± a young soldier respectfully greeted outside the jeep. ¡°Speak,¡± Wilbur said. ¡°Commander, the Yalegard Legion led by Andy Morsley has readied themselves for battle. They might fire at any time. Should we initiate the attack?¡± the young soldier asked tentatively. It had been almost three years since Asura¡¯s Office was established. Although Jonathan had already gained control over thends outside of Yaleview, everyone had to admit that those three years had been the most peaceful time in Chanaea in the past few decades. That peace would be disrupted if either party¡ªthe Yalegard Legion or the Yaleview Army¡ªwere to fire the first shot. Furthermore, the battle between the two armies that had been formed and strengthened over the past three years would be something to fear about. Therefore, even though it was merely a question for hismander, the soldier¡¯s heart was thumping loudly in his chest. At the sight of the young soldier¡¯s anxious demeanor, Wilbur lowered the tablet in his hands. ¡°Are you a part of the Yaleview Army¡¯s general staff?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the young soldier answered enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯m Minoas Xanthos, a general staff of the Yaleview Army. My main responsibility is to analyze the battlefield and strategize.¡± When Wilbur heard that the young soldier was from the same family, he chuckled. ¡°Since you specialize in analysis and strategizing, let me give you a lesson. Look at the information here. The main forces of Asura¡¯s Office are the Eight Kings of War. So far, only Andy Morsley¡¯s Yalegard Legion hase. Even though Andy is amander who has experienced countless battles, he had ordered his men to stand in a horizontal line. This formation is clearly a disadvantageous one for them. If a battle really broke out, just one round of cannonballs would decimate a portion of their army. Do you think they¡¯ll make a rookie mistake like this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Minoas shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If a battle breaks out, the cannonballs will surely fly; there¡¯ll be no need for them to bring the whole group over. Didn¡¯t they say it¡¯s a drill? Tell Chase that I¡¯ll continue with it.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Minoas turned and left. Right then, a soldier jumped out of a vehicle behind them. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve found a helicopter in the southwest direction flying toward Yaleview.¡± ¡°Inform the navy, the army, and the air force of Yaleview to demand the helicopter pilot to turn around,¡± Wilbur replied. ¡°Understood!¡± The soldier then went back into his vehicle. However, less than a minuteter, he jumped back out. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve established a connection with the pilot, and we¡¯ve confirmed that the person in the helicopter is Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Jonathan Goldstein. He has requested to enter the city.¡± ¡°Rejected.¡± Wilbur lifted his head to look in the southwest sky, where a ck dot was approaching them. ¡°Send two fighter jets to intercept him. If he insists on trespassing, you have my permission to open fire.¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan, who was in the helicopter, was grimacing. The pilot in front of Jonathan yelled, ¡°Commander, we¡¯re approaching Yaleview¡¯s territory. Yaleview¡¯s air traffic controllers have ordered us to turn around right away ornd. If we continue forward, they¡¯ll open fire!¡± ¡°Are they threatening me? Does Wilbur really think that I won¡¯t dare to stain my hands red?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°Ignore them and head straight to the Goldstein residence!¡± However, just as Jonathan said that, two fighter jets appeared in the sky. ¡°Military helicopter ZB 1351, this is Yaleview Air Forces Y23. No aircraft is allowed in Yaleview skies for now. Please cooperate with us and return the way you¡¯vee from ornd your aircraft. If you pass Yaleview¡¯s borders, the air forces will open fire at you. I repeat, military helicopter ZB 1351¡­¡± The warnings from the air forces kept traveling out of their headphones, and the two fighter jets were hovering closely beside the helicopter. The ear-piercing sirens were reverberating in the sky, and the light from the radar in the helicopter was flickering non-stop. ¡°Commander, our aircraft has been locked on by the opposite party¡¯s assault system. If we forcibly enter Yaleview, and if they open fire, the helicopter will go down.¡± ¡°Just keep going,¡± Jonathan uttered coldly. Troubles had arisen in the Goldstein family, and no one knew if Sophia was going to make it. At that moment, no one could stop Jonathan from entering Yaleview, not even god. ¡°Military helicopter ZB 1351, Yaleview is thirty kilometers ahead of you. Please turn around, or else we will resort to force. This is your first warning.¡± A momentter, the second warning came. ¡°Military helicopter ZB 1351, this is your second warning. Yaleview is twenty kilometers ahead of you. Please turn around immediately. If you continue ten kilometers more, we will open fire.¡± Another beatter, a few more warnings came. ¡°ZB 1351, you will be entering Yaleview in fifteen kilometers. Please turn around immediately! Thirteen kilometers left! Twelve kilometers! Ten kilometers! ZB 1351 has disyed clear provocation toward the city. Permission granted to open fire. Fire!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. With thest warning, the fighter jet to the helicopter¡¯s right abruptly flew higher. At the same time, a turret came out from under the second fighter jet that was behind the first jet. That was the automatic turret equipped on the fighter jet. The armor-piercing bullets encased in an orange glow flew straight toward the tail of the helicopter. As if sensing the battle above, Andy, who was on the ground, tilted his head back to look at the sky. The bullets whizzed through the air like charged marbles. They seemed like the most beautiful fireworks ever made by men, but everyone knew that the peak of its beauty would be when the helicopter up ahead exploded. ¡°How dare he open fire? Wilbur, you must have a death wish!¡± The ear-shattering sirens kept ringing in the helicopter cabin. When Jonathan saw the bullets approaching them, he scowled. As he folded and cross his hands by his chest, he activated the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Like water escaping a dam, continual pure spiritual energy poured out of Jonathan. ¡°Barrier, solidify!¡± Jonathan manipted the spiritual energy to solidify into an invisible barrier shaped like a cone behind the back of the helicopter. Even though Jonathan was already in the Enlightenment realm, the barrier formed with spiritual energy would still break the moment it came into contact with the fighter jet¡¯s bullets. Jonathan would not be able to take on the bullets head-on, but he could attempt to change the direction of the bullets. Thump! Thump! Thump! The noise of bullets thumping against the barrier sounded out. The moment they touched the spiritual energy barrier, they changed the direction they were heading to. Wilbur froze when he saw that, but soon he grinned andmented, ¡°You¡¯re using a spiritual energy barrier to steer away the bullets. It seems that you¡¯ve achieved God Realm too!¡± Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Chapter 514 Power Struggle ¡°It¡¯s only a military helicopter. Order the artilleryman to fire the anti-aircraft artillery at the helicopter once they enter Yaleview!¡± Wilbur ordered as he watched the helicopter in the sky. Perhaps some might shake in their boots at the mention of Jonathan Goldstein the Asura, but Wilbur was not one of them. The Yaleview Army had close to six hundred thousand soldiers, and although their numbers were not as plentiful as Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s, all of their soldiers were chosen for how skilled they were. Furthermore, the Yaleview Army was initially established to resolve rising rebellions in the country. Thus, the battles at the border and in Chanaea were originally not part of the Yaleview Army¡¯s jurisdiction. The entire army was focused on defending itself against the other factions in the country. In fact, the only enemy the Yaleview Army assumed they had was Asura¡¯s Office. Wilbur, who had been thinking about how to defeat Asura¡¯s Office all the time, had no fear of Jonathan, who was defenseless in the sky. Furthermore, Wilbur would like to see if someone in God Realm could stop anti-aircraft rounds. Meanwhile, Andy was standing solemnly before the Yalegard Legion. ¡°Activate the surface-to-air missiles and lock onto those two fighter jets.¡± ¡°Andy, are you really going to start a revolution?¡± Chase questioned, his expression dark. ¡°Me? A revolution?¡± Andy returned the question. ¡°My Yalegard Legion is doing a drill in Lostaria, and that helicopter is an aircraft borrowed from the Northern Army for the drill, but the Yaleview Army is firing at it in Lostaria. Instead of using us of a rebellion, why don¡¯t you admit that you¡¯re taking the opportunity to start a civil war instead?¡± While the two were arguing, the helicopter Jonathan was in flew past the Yaleview border, its rotor de whirring loudly. Thump! The thunderous sound of an anti-aircraft sound firing echoed in the air. In the next second, the helicopter exploded. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy roared in fury when he saw the helicopter explode in front of him. In mere seconds, his eyes reddened, and a murderous aura began exuding from him. That was the umtion of homicidal intent over the many years he had been on the battlefield. ¡°Attention, all artillery divisions of Yalegard Legion. The target is the Yaleview Army¡¯s base¡­¡± Right as Andy was about to dere the assault, a shout sounded out behind him. ¡°Look up in the sky!¡± Everyone looked upward in confusion and saw two dark figures plummeting. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Goldstein!¡± Andy took less than a minute to figure out that one of the figures was Jonathan. However, the two figures werending from a height of almost a hundred meters. Even if Jonathan was unscathed at the moment, the impact of the fall would certainly turn him into a pile of mushed meat. Andy wanted to rescue him, but he did not know where to get anything to cushion their fall. By the time Andy realized he had nothing to save them with, Jonathan and the other person were already thirty meters away from the ground. ¡°Solidify!¡± Upon Jonathan¡¯s shout, endless spiritual energy swiftly formed a transparent ramp right under him. As if they had reached an invisible slide, Jonathan and the unconscious helicopter pilot glided past the heads of the people beneath them. Once they went past a spot, Jonathan recycled the spiritual energy to form another new section of the clear slide. After sliding for dozens of meters, Jonathan grabbed the unconscious pilot and leaped tond on one of the military vehicles. Thump! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The impact of thending crushed the top of the vehicle. Jonathan was panting, and an unusual red veil had enveloped his body. Although it had only been dozens of seconds since the helicopter exploded until the twonded safely, Jonathan had been taking in and unleashing the spiritual energy dozens of times to continuously build the spiritual energy ¡°slide.¡± The speed of the activation nearly drained Jonathan of all his stamina despite how powerful he was. Andy rushed over and asked in concern, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you okay?¡± Jonathan then jumped down from the crushed vehicle and passed the unconscious pilot over to the medic who had just run over. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but he¡¯s unconscious from the shockwave of the explosion.¡± Jonathan then reached up to wipe his face, and the red veil on his face turned into bloody water that coated his face. That was a mist of blood that had exploded out of Jonathan when he channeled his spiritual energy too quickly earlier. Any longer, and Jonathan¡¯s body would have exploded from the stress. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what happened in Yaleview?¡± Andy asked. ¡°I just received news about it too. Someone has held the Goldstein family hostage, and I can¡¯t contact any of the Goldsteins.¡± Jonathan quickly walked toward the East Yaleview toll station. When he saw the cannon trained in the direction of the Yalegard Legion, the look in his eyes turned grim. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m certain that there¡¯s a connection between how the Yaleview Army has sealed off the entrance to Yaleview and how someone has held the Goldstein family hostage.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan halted in his tracks. ¡°Andy, what are you trying to tell me?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the Yaleview Army opened fire at you earlier. Why don¡¯t we¡­ rebel?¡± Andy stretched out his right arm before turning his arm to face his palm downward. His eyes were filled with murderous intent. Jonathan had once saved Andy, so the only person in this world that Andy would respect was Asura. He was not the only one. The Eight Kings of War were all willing followers of Jonathan. As a matter of fact, the eight of them had even proposed to Jonathan to start a civil war when Asura¡¯s Office was first established, but Jonathan had rejected the proposal back then. In fact, he even dered military punishment for anyone who mentioned it again. However, after witnessing the Yaleview Army¡¯s actions and listening to Andy¡¯s words, Jonathan began to waver. A long while of contemtionter, Jonathan said, ¡°Asura¡¯s Office was established to resolve the military issues in Chanaea and return peace to the country. If we counterattack, that means Asura¡¯s Office has officially started a revolution. At the very least, two million soldiers on each side will die on the battlefield, and the war will affect the entire Chanaea. This isn¡¯t Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s original aim.¡± ¡°But the Yaleview Army has be like this!¡± Andy insisted in an upset tone. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the Goldstein family is being held hostage, and the Yaleview Army has blocked off the roads and opened fire at you. This whole thing was set up to trap you! My guess is that the Goldstein family was held hostage ording to the orders of the governmental body. It¡¯s to force you to submit to them!¡± Jonathan drew his brows together at that. ¡°I hope this is all just a coincidence. If the governmental body is behind this, I¡¯m going to make Joshua Whitley regret everything he¡¯s doing!¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Chapter 515 No Entry Jonathan walked out slowly and stopped in front of the two armies facing each other off. ¡°Martialw has been enforced in Yaleview. Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed entry. Those who try to barge in will be punished by the militaryw,¡± Chase announced when he saw Jonathan. He was standing behind the railing of the toll station. Following Chase¡¯s words, the soldiers behind him raised their guns and aimed at Jonathan. Calmly, Jonathan swept his gaze across the soldiers. Those who met his gaze felt a chill go down their spines and immediately looked away. That was how intimidating Asura was. Three years ago, he had started as an ordinary soldier and was now a Military God who had established Asura¡¯s Office to stop the rebellion army in Chanaea. Even among the Yaleview Army, Jonathan was a legend. Now, they were ordered to point their guns at him. When Jonathan looked at them, they dared not raise their heads. Jonathan pinned Chase with a withering look and grabbed the railing of the toll station. Crack, crack, crack¡­ The thick bar slowly cracked and became deformed in Jonathan¡¯s hand. Crack! With the final crack, it broke in half. Jonathan tossed it aside and strode over to Chase. Chase took two steps back. However, he had no choice but to halt in his tracks as everyone was staring at them. ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing? Do you know¡ª¡± p! The sound of the p echoed throughout the entire toll station. Chase toppled to the ground from the force of the p. ¡°I¡¯m not part of Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan. You don¡¯t have the right to¡ª¡± Thud! Chase was kicked into the air following the sound, and he hit the tank behind him. ¡°Are you trying to start a civil war?¡± Jonathan asked calmly as he stepped on Chase¡¯s cheek. Chase yelled, ¡°Jonathan, you don¡¯t have the right to¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Jonathan stomped on his cheek. Chase let out a blood-curdling scream as all his teeth fell to the ground. He could no longer speak a proper sentence. The other soldiers stepped forward with their guns pointed at Jonathan when they saw him insulting theirmander. The moment Jonathan lifted his head, however, the soldiers couldn¡¯t stop themselves from retreating in fear. Jonathan sat down on Chase¡¯s body and nced at the soldiers around them. ¡°Chase has been beaten up badly, yet you dare not open fire. Likewise, when I entered Yaleview, Chase didn¡¯t have the guts to order you to open fire. The only reason is that Wilbur is around. Get him toe here.¡± The soldiers shared a look in silence, for Jonathan was right. They dared not open fire. Jonathan was sitting on Chase right now. Even if Chase were safe and sound, he wouldn¡¯t dare to order them to shoot Jonathan either. Yet, no one knew Jonathan would ask to meet Wilbur directly. The soldiers exchanged nces, at a loss for what to do. As no one moved, Jonathan fished out the gun from Chase¡¯s waist. ¡°You can tell Wilbur that I¡¯ll only wait for five minutes. If he¡¯ste for even one second, I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Jonathan announced as he pointed the gun at the back of Chase¡¯s head. ¡°Hurry, do as he says!¡± Chase screamed incoherently from his spot on the ground, blood gushing out of his lips. Hearing that, the soldiers immediately ran back to the Yaleview Army¡¯s base behind them. Time ticked by as Jonathan calmly pointed the gun at the back of Chase¡¯s head. ¡°One minute left. If I don¡¯t see Wilbur, you¡¯ll die,¡± Jonathan told Chase nonchntly as he disengaged the safety. The cocking sound of the gun drove Chase crazy. ¡°Jonathan, you can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m a divisionmander. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be charged in the military court!¡± ¡°No one can bring me to trial, not even Zedfield. Why am I afraid of a mere military court?¡± came Jonathan¡¯s answer. He lifted his arm to nce at his watch before cing his finger on the trigger. The countdown began. ¡°Five¡­ ¡°Four¡­ ¡°Three¡­ ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°Please, spare my life! I¡¯m willing to give everything up. You can have everything that belongs to me!¡± ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± At thest second, Chase¡¯s plea and a hoarse voice rang out at the same time. Jonathan lifted the gun and unloaded it. After tossing the bullets to the ground, he got to his feet and nced at the man making his way to him. ¡°Wilbur, if I don¡¯t ount for the time when the Maxwell family got kicked out, we haven¡¯t met for almost two years.¡± Wilbur shed a grin. ¡°Two years and six months. I don¡¯t remember how many days specifically.¡± The scar on his face looked menacing as he curled his lips. A murderous look shed across his eyes. Jonathan narrowed his eyes when he sensed the murderous aura exuding from Wilbur. ¡°Were you the one who ordered them to fire the anti-aircraft guns?¡± Wilbur admitted to his actions at once. ¡°Besides the anti-aircraft guns, I also order the fighter jets to open fire. Yaleview is under martialw, so I¡¯d have failed in my duty if I were to allow you entry. You didn¡¯t die anyway.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t.¡± Staring at his exrade, Jonathan finally stopped thinking of him as a friend. Back in the Valley of Elites, Jonathan had already realized Wilbur had nothing inmon with him. Back then, they had been slightly outstanding soldiers from their respective teams and had been crowned elite warriors. When they talked about the future, Jonathan wanted the war to end quickly so that society would regain peace as soon as possible. However, Wilbur merelyughed and called him a fool. ording to Wilbur, they trained day and night to be elite warriors to achieve one goal¡ªto go to war and earn merits. Wilbur wanted to be a soldier to rise through the ranks and reign above others. Thus, he assumed Jonathan was joking when thetter¡¯s wish was to restore peace to the world. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When Jonathan heard that, he thought Wilbur meant that he wanted to head to war and kill their enemies. However, instead of heading to the border to protect their country together with Jonathan, Wilbur epted Yaleview¡¯s offer to join the Yaleview Army. It was then that Jonathan realized Wilbur wasn¡¯t joking. All Wilbur cared about was climbing up the ranks. He didn¡¯t care who got killed or how he got his achievements as long as he achieved his goal. Military power was the most important thing to him. As of now, Wilbur had achieved the goal that he had set years ago. In less than three years, he was at the top position of the Yaleview Army. He had enough power to go against Jonathan. Back when they were drinking at the top of the mountain in the Valley of Elites, they never knew this day woulde. Three yearster, both men holding over ny-nine percent of Chanaea¡¯s military power were at odds. Jonathan gazed at Wilbur and nodded slightly. ¡°Wilbur, I need to enter Yaleview. Even if you¡¯re in control of six hundred thousand soldiers, there¡¯s no way you can ask them to line up and surround Yaleview. I¡¯ll find a way to get in. I believe you know that well. This is the quickest way to get in. Are you going to allow me entry or not?¡± Hearing his question, Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m not refusing to allow you entry. I can¡¯t allow you entry.¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Simplicity Hearing that, Jonathan stepped forward and unleashed his spiritual energy. ¡°What if I insist on getting in, Wilbur?¡± A powerful surge of spiritual energy descended on everyone. Jonathan stood in the middle while everyone else widened their eyes in shock and retreated fearfully. This was the first time Jonathan had unleashed his spiritual energy without holding back after his golden core was stable. ording to legends, the ancient and powerful being who created the Ancient Sacred Dragon Techniqueprehended it by simting Sacred Dragon¡¯s cultivation method. In Chanaean mythology, dragons were the spirit of the people. It reigned above all and was born to be a leader. That was what Jonathan looked like right now. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but fear and admire him. All soldiers within a fifty-meter radius seemed to be struggling against something. A few secondster, they dropped their guns and copsed to their knees weakly. Meanwhile, Wilbur¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he remained standing across from Jonathan. There was a glowing red energy shield surrounding Wilbur. ¡°Jonathan, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve now entered the God Realm. It looks like you¡¯ve encountered countless miraculous events over the years,¡± hemented. Jonathan couldn¡¯t hide his surprise when he realized Wilbur wasn¡¯t affected in his realm. During themotion that had happened in Yaleview previously, Jonathan and Wilbur had exchanged a look from afar. Back then, Jonathan had sensed that his exrade was no longer an elite warrior; he was now a strong martial artist. Despiteing prepared, Jonathan was still surprised to learn that Wilbur¡¯s strength was on par with him. Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be where he was today if it wasn¡¯t for the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. He had been constantly involved in deadly battles over the past few years. Jonathan dared not ck off to restore peace in Chanaea and escape from his enemies who wanted to assassinate him. Aside from that, he also received enlightenment through his countless battles and made several breakthroughs quickly. His brows furrowed as he stared at Wilbur. ¡°God Realm, huh? Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± he responded. ¡°Right back at you.¡± Wilbur stretched out his right hand and balled up his fist. ¡°To be honest, I never knew you¡¯d achieve the God Realm in just three years. Go back, Jonathan. I can pretend that this never happened since we used to berades.¡± Slowly, Wilbur lifted his head and gave Jonathan a stern look. ¡°We used to be acquaintances. Don¡¯t put me in a tight spot.¡± ¡°Put you in a tight spot?¡± The spiritual energy surrounding Jonathan faded away like flowing water. ¡°Wilbur, we¡¯re not fools. Stop putting on an act. You came here to stop me, no?¡± Wilbur shot him a curt nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. So are we going to fight against each other to determine the winner just like how we did three years ago?¡± ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s fight to determine the winner,¡± Jonathan responded evenly. ¡°Come on!¡± Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Bring it on.¡± Right after Jonathan said that, Wilbur charged toward him, intending to punch him in the chest. His punch was so swift that no one saw how he did it. Smack! A loud sound reverberated in the air. Energy ripples originating from both men spread across the area. Poof! The soldiers who were closest to them promptly coughed out blood when the energy ripple permeated their bodies. The impact of their strike had injured the soldiers¡¯ internal organs. A battle between the gods would make ordinary humans suffer. Jonathan and Wilbur weren¡¯t gods, but they were beyond the Superior Realm. One couldn¡¯tpare them to ordinary human beings. ¡°Everyone, retreat now! Stay at least one hundred meters away!¡± Wilbur shouted when he realized his soldiers were injured. Jonathan turned to look at Andy, who was standing beside him, and gave his order. ¡°Retreat!¡± As bothmanders gave the order to retreat, their armies immediately turned around and fled the scene. Jonathan and Wilbur released their spiritual sense. When thest soldier stepped out of the hundred meters radius, they shut their eyes at almost the same time. Boom, boom, boom! A series of booms were heard. Andy stood on the top of a tank and observed their fight with a pair of binocrs, wearing a grim expression on his face. Through the binocrs, he noticed that Jonathan and Wilbur didn¡¯t move an inch. However, their hands were a blur of shadows, and their palms would collide with each other again and again. If Jonathan and Wilbur weren¡¯t this horrendously swift, they would look like old men exercising in the garden. However, the longer their fightsted, the more worried Andy became. His brain began racing at the sight of the visible but transparent energy ripples. Andy remembered trying to connect several moves while learning to box in the army base two years ago. He had flipped and jumped, trying his best to perfect the moves. One day, Jonathan smiled and told him that only weaklings would waste time on useless moves. A real elite knew how important simplicity was. In a real battle, one should take the other party¡¯s life using the simplest and quickest way. That was what they were doing right now. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Every move Jonathan and Wilburunched was simple. There was no fancy trick. They didn¡¯t waste time as they tried their best to kill the other party. In less than one minute, they exchanged hundreds of moves without opening their eyes or moving from their spots. The energy fluctuation from their moves had left visible marks on the tanks surrounding them. With his eyes closed, Jonathan was the omniscient god of his realm. After activating the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he could see Wilbur¡¯s every move clearly in his mind. In fact, Jonathan could even see Wilbur contracting and rxing his muscles orunching the spiritual energy from his veins. Uppercut, palm push, downward kick¡­ Jonathan avoided every move of his opponent easily. Fifty movester, he abruptly opened his eyes, delivering a swift punch that was apanied by crackling sounds. The crackling sounds were caused by the speedy delivery of his punch. Wilbur¡¯s eyes snapped open as he reached out to block the punch. s, he was one step toote. Thud! The punchnded on Wilbur¡¯s body, sending him flying, and his body hit a van behind him. Slowly, Jonathan kept away his spiritual energy. ncing at Wilbur, whose face was wet with blood, he asked indifferently, ¡°Can I pass now?¡± Wilbur grabbed the car door beside him and exerted force to pull the car door away from its hinges easily. It seemed as though he was tearing a paper in half. ¡°You win. I can¡¯t stop you. But you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s allowed entry.¡± Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Sacrificing Sophia Jonathan remained silent upon hearing that. Instead, he turned around and made a tactical gesture at Andy. ¡°Inform everyone to stand by in position.¡± Looking thrilled, Andy immediately passed the order to the subordinates. A surge of emotions washed over him. After all, it was his first time seeing that familiar gesture again after two years. Words couldn¡¯t describe how worked up he was at the moment. He felt as if he had just returned to the days when he followed Asura around to fight with their enemies. Meanwhile, Jonathan turned and looked at Wilbur. Just then, Wilbur had gotten out of the car, which had gone out of shape. The impact was extremely strong. If that happened to any ordinary man, their bones would have fractured. Moreover, they might even lose their lives. Unexpectedly, Wilbur was still dusting off his clothes casually at the moment. His face was covered with blood, yet he remained unbothered. Then, he took over the bottle of alcohol from a soldier who stood at the side. As soon as he opened the lid, he poured the alcohol on the wound on his head without hesitation. Most people would probably find that scene disturbing if they saw how Wilbur disinfected his wound. However, Wilbur remained calm andposed. There were no traces of emotions on his face as if the wound on his head had nothing to do with him. ¡°Jonathan, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Didn¡¯t you say that you have something urgent to settle?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve blocked the road. I can¡¯t have my car driven here, so I¡¯ll have to borrow a car from you,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently. Hearing that, Wilbur chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s already a dereliction of duty for me to let you pass. How dare you still try to borrow a car from me? Do you think I¡¯ll lend it to you?¡± ¡°You will.¡± Jonathan sneered, adding, ¡°Although you¡¯ve let me enter Yaleview, you¡¯ll still have to keep track of my location, right?¡± Wilbur didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to be that straightforward. Immediately, he burst intoughter. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve just said? You shouldn¡¯t say that out even if it¡¯s a fact. After all, you should at least pretend you don¡¯t know about that on the outside!¡± As Wilbur said that, he waved at a soldier, signaling him toe over. ¡°Drive a car and escort Jonathan back to the Goldstein residence. Keep in mind that you¡¯re Asura¡¯s driver today. Don¡¯t lose him.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± the young man replied. After shooting Wilbur a nce, Jonathan turned around and left. Meanwhile, Wilbur was standing behind Jonathan. As he watched thetter leave, his expression turned grim. In fact, the battle just now was merely a test. Wilbur didn¡¯t unleash all of his power. Nevertheless, he clearly knew that Jonathan, too, didn¡¯t unleash his full power just now. ¡°I wonder who¡¯ll be the winner if both of us give our best. I¡¯m really looking forward to finding that out.¡± Wilbur watched Jonathan get into a military jeep. After Jonathan left, he finally turned around and looked at Chase, who was standing beside him. ¡°Colonel Granger,e here,¡± said Wilbur while waving his hand. ¡°Commander¡­¡± Chase trotted over to him. ¡°Chase, if I remember correctly, you begged Jonathan for mercy just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Wiping away the blood on his face, Wilbur questioned. ¡°I-I¡­ Commander, I¡¯m sorry. I-I¡¯ve embarrassed you¡­¡± Chase attempted to exin, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. To his surprise, Wilbur shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal for humans to be afraid of death. I totally understand.¡± ¡°H-Huh? I¡­ Thank you for your understanding, Commander. I¡¯ll definitely¡ª¡± Thud! Suddenly, a crisp sound rang out. Chase quickly lowered his head to look at his chest. It turned out that Wilbur¡¯s right hand had pierced through Chase¡¯s chest like a sharp knife. ¡°A great figure in history once said that humans should always face what they fear with courage! Now, it¡¯s time for you to face death! You¡¯ll stop feeling afraid of death after this time.¡± There was a spacious manor located at the foot of Mount Becker in the northern suburbs of Yaleview. One could tell how powerful and prominent the owner of the manor was by looking at its location. After all, every inch ofnd in Yaleview was expensive, let alone the price and value of the manor. However, all of those meant nothing to the Osborne family, a respectable family. In fact, that manor, Moonriver Estate, was the Osborne family¡¯s office in Yaleview. There was a fish statue in the middle of the courtyard of Moonriver Estate. Half of the statue was made of ck stones, while the other half was made of white stones. Just then, Jay sat at the edge of the courtyard, enjoying his tea with an elder. Meanwhile, Sophia¡¯s limbs got tied up as she sat on the floor near the fish statue. ¡°Let go of me, Jay! You can tell me what you want, but if you treat me like this, Jonathan will never let you go!¡± Sophia couldn¡¯t move, so she could only try to change Jay¡¯s mind through words. However, although such a threat might work on the other prominent families, it was not enough to intimidate the Osborne family. As expected, Jay put down his cup of tea upon hearing what Sophia said. ¡°Sophia, you¡¯re a smart woman. I¡¯m sure you understand what ¡®prominent family¡¯ stands for. I know Jonathan¡¯s capability way better than you. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of him, since I already have the guts to make a move? Your family caused a ruckus in Yaleview not long ago. You guys were so cool and impressive, weren¡¯t you? Today, I¡¯m going to turn Jonathan into myckey! If he doesn¡¯tpromise, I¡¯ll destroy your entire family.¡± As he said that, he reached out a finger to tap on his teacup lightly. In an instant, a young man, who was dressed in in clothes like a servant, bowed over and filled in Jay¡¯s cup for thetter. Picking up the cup, Jay enjoyed his tea leisurely. Meanwhile, the young man, who stood at the side, curled his lips into a smile when he saw Jay drink the tea. It turned out that the young man was Joshua¡¯s bodyguard. In fact, Joshua had sent his bodyguard here to add fuel to the fire. He wanted the battle between Jonathan and the Osborne family to be even more intense, so he ordered his bodyguard to add some aphrodisiac into Jay¡¯s tea. Moreover, that bodyguard had sent all the women in Moonriver Estate away before spiking Jay¡¯s drink just now. Now that Jay had finished that cup of tea, Sophia would be his only target. Nobody cared whether Sophia was innocent. After all, in Joshua¡¯s opinion, the more miserable Sophia was, the more effective his n would be. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. That was the only thing Joshua cared about, as that was the only way to enrage Jonathan. Only when that happened would Jonathan go all out and start an intense war with the Osborne family. ¡°Hey! Give me another cup of tea.¡± Jay undid the buttons on his cor and said. Hearing that, that young man hurried over to refill Jay¡¯s cup. Besides, he noticed that Jay was restless and sweating, so he knew the drug had kicked in. ¡°Mr. Osborne, we¡¯ve no more tea left. I¡¯ll go and prepare another pot for you.¡± The young man had finished his task there, so he nned to leave. Jay waved his hand impatiently in response. ¡°Hurry up! What¡¯s wrong with the tea? Why am I feeling hotter after drinking it?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Osborne.¡± The young man hurried away. Meanwhile, only the gray-haired elderly man and Jay were left standing on the ground carved with the Great Torhen. The gray-haired elderly man, who remained quiet all the time, looked at Jay, who looked restless. Finally, he realized that something was amiss. Putting down his cup, he reached out to grab Jay¡¯s wrist. In an instant, the elderly man¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Mr. Osborne, are you feeling hot, thirsty, and frustrated? It feels like there¡¯s a surge of warmth that keeps flowing in your body, right?¡± ¡°U-Umm¡­¡± Hearing that, Jay was stunned. ¡°H-How do you know, Garrison?¡± ¡°Oh no! There¡¯s something wrong with that servant.¡± With a shout, that elderly man jumped up from his chair and ran toward where that young man had left just now. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Preference Meanwhile, Sophia noticed something strange happening to Jay on Torhen Square. Jay¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and the sanity in his eyes began to dim. ¡°Ah!¡± Following the sound of an intimidating growl, the armrests of the wooden chair beneath Jay¡¯s hands were crushed. ¡°What is going on?¡± Jay growled through gritted teeth. His eyes flickered as he looked at Sophia. ¡°What are you looking at, you b*tch?¡± he shouted, then he got to his feet and started walking toward her. Perhaps because he heard Jay¡¯s shout, Garrison appeared at the short wall in the distance. With the lightest of leaps, he bounded across the twenty meters¡¯ distance that separated them andnded behind Jay. ¡°Sit down, Mr. Osborne!¡± As soon as hended, Garrison pped Jay on the shoulder, kicked out ferociously at the same time, and sent Jay to his knees. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jay howled and grabbed Garrison by the throat without turning around. Crack! Following the sound of a snap, Jay grunted painfully. Unfazed, Garrison had dislocated Jay¡¯s shoulder joint. The intense pain caused Jay to roar in pain, but it also caused him to regain some sanity. ¡°Save me, Garrison!¡± Jay implored, trembling on his knees. Spiritual energy from Garrison¡¯s palm poured into Jay¡¯s body and subdued the restlessness within him. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Osborne, you have been dosed with an aphrodisiac. The more you il about, the more potent the drug bes. You mustn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements!¡± ¡°Aphrodisiac!¡± Jay growled in pain with his head on the ground. ¡°Give me the antidote, quickly!¡± Garrison appeared conflicted as he listened to Jay¡¯s grunts of agony. ¡°Aphrodisiacs are not poison, Mr. Osborne. Besides, they vary in type. Someone must have nned this ahead so they could spike your drink. There¡¯s nothing I can do to help you for now.¡± ¡°Then knock me out!¡± Jay shouted once more. ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Garrison replied anxiously. ¡°If one is unable to relieve himself once the aphrodisiac kicks in, their arteries would rupture, which will bring irreversible harm to the body over the long term. The worst case would be death.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Jay was beside himself with anxiety. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet. I¡¯m the firstborn son of the Osborne family. Nobody can kill me!¡± Garrison turned to look at Sophia, his gaze colder than ever. ¡°You need to relieve yourself, Mr. Osborne,¡± Garrison insisted. ¡°Though this woman before us is a lowly member of a great family, she could be used to relieve you of your urgent need.¡± He sent a burst of spiritual energy forth from his hand in a violent burst to temporarily stop the drug from wreaking havoc within Jay. Then, he rose and walked toward Sophia in the distance. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sophia had heard everything. She began struggling madly upon seeing Garrison walking toward her. Over the years, she had managed to remain a virgin despite her wildest antics. Now, I¡¯m about to be the tool for respite for a madman like Jay. I would rather die than cooperate. Her hands and feet were bound. Sophia stuck her tongue out, ready to bite down on it. Right when she was about to exert force, the approaching figure had already grasped her chin. ¡°You want to die? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not up to you.¡± Garrison chuckled before tapping Sophia on the neck with a finger. She crumpled onto the cold floor like a powered-down machine. Sophia was terrified. She was feeling sore all over as if all her strength had been sapped out of her. ¡°N-No¡­¡± Sophia whimpered with all of the energy she could muster, her cheek pressing against the floor. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± Garrison hoisted Sophia by her cor and walked toward Jay. Then, he threw her to the ground like a bag of garbage. ¡°I shall now take my leave, Mr. Osborne. Please, help yourself,¡± Garrison said as he reached out and popped Jay¡¯s arm back in its socket. However, at that moment, Jay¡¯s eyes were filled with madness and conflicted feelings. ¡°No!¡± Tears streamed down Sophia¡¯s face as she remained helplessly sprawled on the floor. The hatred in her gaze knew no bounds. Jay¡¯s eyes were visibly bloodshot. He stretched out his trembling arms in Sophia¡¯s direction. Garrison, meanwhile, turned slowly to depart. Just when Sophia thought all hope was lost, Jay raised his foot and stomped on her thigh. Garrison turned and ran back at the sound of breaking bones. ¡°Mr. Osborne, what are you¡ª¡± ¡°Find me a man!¡± Jay roared, trembling all over. ¡°W-What?¡± Garrison¡¯s expression froze. It was evident that he could not recover from his shock. ¡°I said, I want a man! Hurry!¡± Jay raised his foot and brought it crashing down onto Sophia¡¯s other thigh. The crisp sound of broken bones echoed throughout the square once more. The pain caused Sophia to let out a soft grunt, but a smile appeared on her face as if relieved from a burden. I can¡¯t believe that Jay, the firstborn son of the Osborne family, likes men! Sophia was not the only one. Even Garrison was bbergasted by the revtion and was at a loss as to what to do next. As the firstborn son of the Osborne family, Jay had been groomed to lead his family from birth. To a powerful and respectable family like his, bloodline was a matter of great importance. If the direct lineage were extinguished, the numerous branches of the family would be incited to n a rebellion. Now, however, the direct descendent, the heir, is¡­ The entire Osborne family would be plunged into chaos if the news leaked. Driven by his most basic desires, Jay was, at the moment, plunged into insanity. As the heir of a respectable family, how could he not know thews of his family¡¯s session? That was why Jay had kept his preference hidden over the years. It was only due to the influence of the drug that he had been unable to hold on any longer. Though he was desperate enough to work off the aphrodisiac using Sophia¡¯s body, he still could not ovee his revulsion toward women. A man was all he wanted at that moment. ¡°Did you not hear me, Garrison? Make the arrangements immediately!¡± As the feral yearning consumed him, Jay no longer cared, since his proclivity was already out in the open. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Garrison did not dare offend Jay. He immediately cast a spell and leaped outward. After they were left alone, Jay stepped on Sophia¡¯s body, and her face contorted. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Are youughing at me? You¡¯re nothing but a lowly person! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Kill Them All A military vehicle screeched to a halt before the entrance of the Goldstein residence, leaving behind a trail of skid marks in its haste. Jonathan exited the vehicle a momentter. Two guards, d in suits of ck, who stood on duty outside the Goldstein residence, addressed him coldly. ¡°What¡¯s going on there? How dare you park your vehicle as you please? Don¡¯t you know what this ce is? Get lost!¡± Jonathan twitched. Spiritual energy shed across his eyes as he discovered the ripple of spiritual energy from the two cultivators standing before him. Herald Stage, the lowest level of cultivators! He arrived at a decision from a brief nce. Though Herald Stage was the lowest level of cultivators, he knew the Goldstein family was not capable of training the cultivators at the Herald Stage. These two are not guards of the Goldstein family. ¡°Are you deaf? We¡¯re talking to you! We¡¯re going to rough you up if you¡¯re not leaving¡ª¡± Thud! Before the guard who had taken a step forward finished speaking, Jonathan stepped forward first and punched him squarely on the chest. The man was sent flying before he crashed down onto the ground. Though his eyes were wide open, he was dead beyond all doubt. The cultivator beside him hurried forward and found a crater in hisrade¡¯s chest; Jonathan had shattered his chest with a punch. The guard shuddered at the realization that such force was something he could not contest against. While retreating warily against Jonathan¡¯s impending advance, the guard reached into his pocket without taking his eyes off the former¡¯s cold countenance. Almost as soon as the guard touched hismunication device, Jonathan, who had been ten meters away, suddenly stood before him. Jonathan grabbed the guard¡¯s wrist and applied slight pressure. Crack! ¡°Ah!¡± Following the guard¡¯s scream, his wrist and themunication device from his pocket were crushed instantly. ¡°I am from the Xydias family. If you kill me, they will not¡ª¡± The guard was about to save himself by invoking the Xydias family¡¯s name, but he was unaware that the mention had stoked Jonathan¡¯s ire instead. It only strengthened thetter¡¯s resolve to exterminate the Xydias family. The guard¡¯s threat did not get him off the hook, but instead his words acted like fuel to the fire of Jonathan¡¯s rage. In a fit of rage, Jonathan leaped up and incapacitated the guard¡¯s elixir field with a forceful strike of his knee. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this once. Where are the Goldsteins?¡± Upon having his elixir field incapacitated, the guard finally understood that he did not stand a chance against the man before him. He gritted his teeth to brace himself against the intense pain in his body before answering, ¡°Inside, behind the manor. Please, have mercy¡ª¡± Before the guard finished speaking, Jonathan grabbed him by the waist and dragged him into the Goldstein residence. Meanwhile, in the garden at the back of the manor, the Goldsteins had their hands and feet bound, and they were thrown onto the grass like livestock. Surrounded by men donning ck suits, a casually dressed young man sat on the stone bench in the garden, and he was eating a slice of watermelon while Lydia was standing beside him. Lydia¡¯s hair was in a mess, and her clothes were covered in mud. She was cutting the watermelon carefully with a knife. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± the young man eximed with a genialugh as he gazed at Lydia. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much if you had yed along earlier.¡± The young man¡¯s gaze swept all over Lydia¡¯s body. ¡°Though you Goldsteins see your family as an influential family, you are merely ants before a truly powerful family. If you can satisfy me, I will put in a good word for you to spare your life. By then, you¡¯ll enjoy riches beyond your wildest dreams. How about that, eh? Think about it!¡± As the young man spoke, he reached out to caress Lydia¡¯s slim legs. Lydia dodged aside like a frightened rabbit before he touched her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me! I¡¯d rather die.¡± She ced the fruit knife in her hand on her neck. Her hands shook, and a stream of fresh blood flowed from the nick on her skin. ¡°Well, well¡­¡± The young man gazed at Lydia with interest before raising his hand and pressing Lydia¡¯s wrist. As he exerted great force, the de sank easily into her neck. ¡°Ah!¡± Lydia instinctively released her grip on the knife from the pain and dodged backward. The young man had quick reflexes. He grabbed Lydia¡¯s long hair before forcefully pressing her onto the stone table. ¡°Godd*mn it, are you threatening me? It is your honor to have captured my attention. Do you think of yourself as a goddess? You want to die, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡± The young man grabbed the ceramic te on the side as he spoke, and he was about to smash it down onto the back of Lydia¡¯s skull. ¡°Stop!¡± An icy cold voice sounded. In an instant, the air around the garden seemed to solidify. Spiritual energy force field! At some point, Jonathan had arrived beside the stone table in the garden. Situated at the center of the spiritual energy force field, the young man felt as though he had fallen into quicksand. He couldn¡¯t move his left hand that was clutching the ceramic te, and his left hand looked as if it had been nailed in midair. The force field conjured from spiritual energy was a technique exclusive only to those in the Grandmaster Realm. Most force fields could only expand up to five meters. The force field that Jonathan conjured, however, expanded to a radius of fifty meters. The tenfold difference could only be sustained by the reckless expenditure of a reservoir of spiritual energy. Though Jonathan was unmoved by the sight of thewn littered with members of the Goldstein family, they were members of his n after all. It did not sit well with him to see them being bound together like livestock. The young man was terrified by hisplete immobility. He was only at the beginner phase in the Superior Realm. He knew he did not stand a chance in an encounter against a cultivator of the Grandmaster Realm. Furthermore, most cultivators of the Grandmaster Realm cast force fields fueled by spiritual energy to reduce the speed of their opponents. Jonathan¡¯s force field, however, was capable of incapacitating him. Is he really a cultivator at the Grandmaster Realm? Or perhaps he has achieved the God Realm? As soon as that thought shed across the young man¡¯s mind, he was stunned to the core. Even within the Osborne family, there were precious few warriors of the God Realm. Most prominent families could not even produce cultivators. Who is this man? The young man widened his eyes to take a good look at Jonathan beside him, but he could not even turn his neck because he was constrained by the spiritual energy. Jonathan grabbed the young man¡¯s arm and slowly lifted it up. With that, Lydia, who had been pinned to the table, was finally able to get to her feet. Her tears flowed without restraint as she gazed at the statue-like young man before her. ¡°Please rescue Sophia, Jonathan. Quinten had called her away.¡± ¡°Is he Quinten¡¯s man?¡± Jonathan asked lightly, sizing up the young man before him. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± Lydia sobbed. ¡°He¡¯s the one calling the shots around here, isn¡¯t he?¡± Jonathan remarked as he took the ceramic te from the young man¡¯s hand. Lydia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s the one who led the raid onto the Goldstein residence.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Very well.¡± Jonathan held the ceramic te in one hand. Spiritual energy spilled forth into his fingers, and the te instantly shattered into several dozen pieces. ¡°Everybody aside from him shall die, then!¡± Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Where Do You Want To Go Following that cial voice, Jonathan lightly flicked his fingers. The ceramic shards shot out like rays of light, and along with that came screams of terror. Those men in ck suits around frantically escaped for their lives. But what ensued was hysterical cries for agony before they all copsed to the ground one after another. Within the force field that expanded to a radius of fifty meters, those cultivators who had yet reached the Grandmaster Realm were nothing but a bunch of weaklings to Jonathan. Using the information ryed to him by the spiritual energy within the force field, Jonathan could easily track everyone¡¯s movements and their next course of action. Within a few seconds, dead bodies littered the ground of the massive garden. Before Jonathan, there was only onest shard left. Using his spiritual energy, he kept it spinning on his fingertip. With a grimugh, Jonathan lifted the spiritual energy that was restraining the young man. ¡°Sir, have mercy!¡± The young man fell to his knees as soon as the force field was removed. Witnessing that scene, everyone felt their hearts sink. Not too long ago, that young man was still acting high and mighty, trying to decide the fate of the vast majority. Yet now, with Jonathan¡¯s presence, the young man could only plead and beg for forgiveness. ¡°Where¡¯s Sophia?¡± Jonathan cidly asked while staring at the trembling young man before his eyes. ¡°I-I¡­ have no idea¡­¡± Whoosh! As soon as the young man¡¯s words fell, that ceramic chip flew out, leaving a deep streak of blood on his cheek. Under Jonathan¡¯s control, that shard returned to his fingertip, but unlike earlier, it was now stained red. ¡°That¡¯s not the answer I want. Give me another answer,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I-I¡­¡± The young man gulped. As he looked at the piece of shard before his eyes, his entire body shook involuntarily. ¡°Sir, I honestly have no idea. The Osborne family sent me to the Xydias residence to help train their cultivators. I¡¯m here today also because I received themand to capture the members of the Goldstein family. That¡¯s all that I¡¯m aware of¡­¡± Whoosh! A sharp sound split through the air. This time around, the shard pierced right through the young man¡¯s elixir field. With his elixir field crushed, he spewed a mouthful of blood, and his vitality withered to a critical point. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been incapacitated. I-I beg of you. Please spare me¡­¡± Knowing well that the odds of him winning against Jonathan were too low, that young man did not put up any resistance. Instead, he struggled to crawl over and began begging desperately. Jonathan shot a look at the young man on the ground indifferently. The shard that had stabbed through the young man¡¯s lower abdomen had left a deep cut of about two fingers wide, and at that point, it was bleeding uncontrobly. Had it been an ordinary being, he would have long lost the ability to move after sustaining such a severe injury. Nheless, the young man did not seem to be in a serious condition other than slight impairment of his mobility. ¡°Do you really not know anything regarding Sophia?¡± A frown formed between Jonathan¡¯s brows. ¡°I¡¯m really clueless.¡± Kneeling on the ground, the young man sounded particrly earnest. ¡°I¡¯m from the Osborne family¡¯s branch family which got ignored for many generations. I don¡¯t even know where the main family is truly located, let alone their family affairs. To their direct blood descendants, people like me are only their pawns. I¡¯m no different from an outsider. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. I beg of you. Take me as nothing and let me off¡­¡± Right then, a jet of crimson blood spurted out. The ceramic shard slit through the young man¡¯s neck precisely. Yet, Jonathan seemed unfazed, almost as though he had merely done something trivial as he turned around to look at the members of the Goldstein family. The Goldstein family, led by Tommy, all broke free from the ropes and struggled to their feet at that point. However, the gazes they threw toward Jonathan were far from being polite and friendly. In the Goldstein family, Loretta was initially in the seat of authority, with Tommy and the others of the same seniority holding a say over matters. But after Jonathan created amotion in Yaleview the other time, he had put Sophia to take the helm while leaving the rest of the members of the Goldstein family out. It was thus no wonder why those people held such hostility toward Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan¡­ That¡¯s a member of the Osborne family. You¡¯ve caused big trouble for the Goldstein family!¡± Tommy looked at Jonathan and uttered in fear. ¡°Cause trouble?¡± Jonathan shot him a frosty re. ¡°Tommy, do you think they kidnapped you for the fun of it?¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± All colors drained from Tommy¡¯s face. ¡°Jonathan, if you didn¡¯t insist on doing things your own way, the Goldstein family would still be a prominent family in Yaleview. We wouldn¡¯t be in such a state today as well. But you¡¯ve offended a prestigious family now. The Goldstein family can no longer secure our foothold in Yaleview. Tell me, what are we supposed to do now?¡± Following Tommy¡¯s barrage of questions, a ray of piercing light shed across the air beforeing to a halt before him. ¡°Tommy, do you think I don¡¯t have the guts to kill you?¡± Murderous intent filled Jonathan¡¯s gaze and tone. ¡°Aunt Sophia has been taken away, yet none of you showed your concern at all. And now you¡¯re yelling at me because you¡¯re worried the situation will be unfavorable to your self- interests. Is this what you call a prominent family? You people are not only frigid and heartless but also clouded by greed! You guys are honestly way worse than beasts!¡± It was unknown whether it was because that flying ceramic shard was too terrifying or because Jonathan¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head, but the members of the Goldstein family fell inplete silence in that instant. Catching sight of that scene, Jonathan coldly scoffed and strode toward the exit. ¡°Remember this¡ªGoldstein Group will no longer have anything to do with you after you people get out of this situation. I¡¯ll kill anyone who daresy their fingers on anything other than this manor.¡± Meanwhile, in the Xydias residence, Quinten was packing his belongings in the living room. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was, in fact, out of sheer desperation that the Xydias family had gotten themselves involved in the grudge between the Osborne family and the Goldstein family this time around. Two years ago, the Xydias family was still a nameless, ordinary family, and Quinten was merely an average administrative officer in the Department of Transportation. At that time, the director of the Department of Transportation was an honest and decent man. The Osborne family wanted the director to intervene and control the developments of the four prominent families, yet he refused. Learning that the director was someone unmoved by force or persuasion, the Osborne family killed him right before Quinten¡¯s eyes. The following day, Quinten, who had witnessed the entire incident in person, took over the director¡¯s position and officially became the powerholder in the Office of Government Affairs. It was also then the Xydias family went through tremendous growth. However, that came with a price to pay¡ªthey became the vassal of the Osborne family. Realization finally dawned upon Quinten that coborating with the Osborne family was tantamount to ying with fire. With the Xydias family¡¯s foundation, they stood at risk of getting decimated at any time. Somehow, Quinten had a feeling that the downfall of the Xydias family woulde anytime soon. That was why he had to think of a way to get out of Yaleview and even Chanaea. With that, Quinten had his important belongings packed¡ªcash, clothing, and passport, to name a few. Nevertheless, just as he was ready to leave, an indifferent voice rang out behind him. ¡°Mr. Xydias, are you perhaps heading somewhere? You seem like you¡¯re in such a hurry!¡± Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Chapter 521 The Codename Quinten turned around slowly, only to see Jonathan walking in his direction from the entrance of the mansion. ¡°You are¡­ Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Quinten had gotten information on the Goldstein family from the Osborne family early on, among which Jonathan¡¯s was the most detailed given his status as the head of the Goldstein family. In an instant, Quinten cast the luggage that he was holding aside and ran inside. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do with this! The Osborne family made me do all of it!¡± Quinten knew it was likely that Jonathan might have already finished off the security guards outside, seeing that Jonathan had arrived before him. When it came to Jonathan, the lesser one knew about him, the better, for knowing too much about the man would only bring about an overwhelming sense of helplessness and fear. At that moment, Quinten had understood that he would be as good as dead if he fell into Jonathan¡¯s clutches. ¡°Where is Sophia?¡± asked Jonathan nonchntly while following behind Quinten. ¡°I really have no idea at all!¡± Quinten kept on avoiding Jonathan in the room. As he ran around, he reached for the objects on the desk and threw them in Jonathan¡¯s direction in an attempt to chase the latter away. From Jonathan¡¯s point of view, all that he did seemed like child¡¯s y. In a sh, Quinten was pressed to the floor in a death grip by Jonathan. Usually, Jonathan would never be as aggressive toward amon person, but he could hardly calm down when Sophia¡¯s status was unknown after being abducted. ¡°Jonathan, this is all the Osborne family¡¯s doing as the mastermind! I¡¯m but a pawn who takes orders from them, so why make things difficult for me? If you¡¯ve got the guts, go face Jay head-on!¡± Jay Osborne? Jonathan furrowed his brows when he heard the name. Back then, when he was digging up information on Grand Forest Mountain, he found out that the owner of the mountain resort was Broderick Osborne, and now he encountered someone named Jay Osborne. It seems that I¡¯ll have to deal with the Osborne family again. Crack! Following a crisp noise, Jonathan reached out and broke Quinten¡¯s arm before grasping the broken arm and giving it a push, causing the broken bone in Quinten¡¯s arm to jut out from underneath the flesh. Just like that, the bone that had just fractured got exposed in the air alongside the ck fascia. ¡°Argh!¡± Quinten wailed upon feeling the intense pain shooting up from his arm, and his eyes rolled back as he almost fainted. Yet, Jonathan silently ced his left hand behind Quinten¡¯s head at that moment. Cool, pure spiritual energy surged into Quinten¡¯s brain nonstop, even managing to jolt Quinten awake despite the fact that he was on the verge of losing consciousness just seconds ago. As soon as his addled mind cleared up, the pain in his arm intensified. Yet, the spiritual energy prevented him from fainting, making him suffer a pain worse than death that resonated on a soul level. ¡°Jonathan! Please kill me! Let me die!¡± Although Quinten tried to wring himself free from Jonathan¡¯s clutches, he couldn¡¯t have gone anywhere with his broken arm in Jonathan¡¯s grip. ¡°Tell me all that you know, and I will make short work of you,¡± Jonathan demanded emotionlessly as he watched Quinten struggle painfully. Having climbed from rock bottom to the reigning position he held, Jonathan had seen his share of happenings during wartime. Torture of that degree was nothing to Jonathan. To Jonathan, the minor injury on Quinten¡¯s arm wouldn¡¯t have stirred anything in him. However, such deeds felt hellish for Quinten, who was put through them. ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± Quinten shouted while trembling. ¡°It was Jay who had me ask Sophia out. He then abducted her and ordered me to bring you a message. He¡¯s in Yaleview, so you have to find him if you wish to rescue Sophia!¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Jonathan raised his leg and gave Quinten a hard kick on his crotch. ¡°I told you to spill everything you know. You shall be guaranteed eternal suffering for the remainder of your life if you leave anything out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else! I¡¯m not lying!¡± Quinten wailed in distress. ¡°Please kill me. I¡¯ve already told you everything¡­¡± Quinten had known all along that he would be met with such a fate someday, but he had never expected it to descend on him so soon and with such extreme horror. By that point, he had given up hopes of fleeing from Jonathan¡¯s clutches. All he wished for was the sweet tranquility of death. ¡°Where was Sophia brought to? Where is the location of the Osborne residence?¡± ¡°I have no idea at all!¡± Quinten howled in agony. ¡°Kill me! Please, just kill me!¡± Crack! Followed by a soft noise, Jonathan raised his leg and kicked Quinten on his lower back. ¡°Take your own life now if you wish to die. Otherwise, you will witness the Xydias family going down with your own eyes.¡± Jonathan turned to leave with a smirk on his face, while Quinten could be heard begging for mercy and also cursing behind Jonathan with all his might. As Jonathan stood before the entrance to the Xydias residence, Jonathan finally took out his phone. ¡°Hello, Agent 018. I need to know the location of the Osborne family.¡± At Quillen Research Institute in Zedfield, a spectacled young man was nodding nonstop while standing with his phone in his hand. ¡°Sure. I will send you all the information I have obtained.¡± After hanging up, he heaved a long sigh while staring at the phone he held. A middle-aged man passed by beside him with a smile on his face and a piece of toast in his mouth. ¡°Say, Keith. It¡¯s only noon. Why are you wearing such a silly grin on your face?¡± Keith Zinn put his phone away and looked at the middle-aged man before shaking his head slightly. ¡°You won¡¯t understand. It¡¯s been three years since my arrival here. I assumed that I had been forgotten, but it turns out that person still remembers me.¡± ¡°Do you mean your girlfriend?¡± the middle-aged man whispered, setting the documents he was holding onto aside. ¡°We¡¯re in Zedfield¡¯s Intelligence Bureau with the highest level of confidentiality, so you shouldn¡¯t bber when you¡¯re talking on the phone, lest you get taken away in secret.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ve got this.¡± Keith sat down in front of hisputer smilingly. After he entered a few lines ofmands, a group of folders showed up on theputer screen. ¡°These are¡­¡± the middle-aged man asked Keith with a frown on his face. It was because the screen showed that Keith was transferring a plethora of information to someone. Keith looked at the middle-aged man smilingly. ¡°These are all the files that I can ess with my Level 3 permission, Owen. I¡¯m currently transferring all of them to Asura.¡± ¡°Why would you send these to him?¡± The middle-aged man, Owen Wilcox, was startled by Keith¡¯s words. Immediately, he patted Keith¡¯s shoulder as if he had a sudden realization. ¡°Oh! I get it now! You must be joking with me, right? I¡¯m telling you, you shouldn¡¯t make light of such matters. We¡¯re in the Intelligence Bureau. People have been known to die odd deaths due to having run their mouths for even just a second¡­¡± As Owen was speaking, Keith retrieved a ck handgun from underneath his desk. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Owen, my surname isn¡¯t actually Zinn, but Vasquez¡­ My real name is Jake Vasquez.¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Who Did This ¡°W-What?¡± Owen gradually stood up in disbelief while staring at Jake, formerly known as Keith, pointing the gun at his head. All Jake did at that moment was smile. ¡°If you move your feet even a little, I will make sure to put a bullet through your head, Owen. I can hit a hundred rings with ten shots using a handgun over a distance of thirty meters.¡± When Owen heard that, his feet moved away from the socket on the floor. If he had put some more pressure on it, he would¡¯ve been able to cut off the electric supply to theputer, which would render the folders Jake was transferring into meaningless code. However, he chose his own safety without hesitation when presented with a choice between that and preventing the leaking of ssified information. ¡°Back away. Raise your hands over your hand and lie face-down on the floor,¡± Jake ordered casually while still pointing the gun at Owen¡¯s head. At that moment, a troop of soldiers in military uniforms was rushing to the third floor of the research institute from the first floor. Ding! Following a crisp tone, the transfer of the files waspleted. At that very moment, the door to the Intelligence Bureau on the third floor got kicked open from the outside. Bang! A gunshot rang immediately. The officer who had kicked the door open copsed backward after the shot. His body was sprawled out on the floor as his brains slowly seeped out in a red and white mess, the mix of hues a dismal view. Following the officer¡¯s demise, the soldiers outside raised their guns and sprayed bullets at Jake without even flinching, disying no fear. Blood spattered in the air. In the blink of an eye, a cheerful, optimistic young man had be a bloody mess riddled with bullet holes. When Jake copsed on the floor, he turned his gaze to Owen, who was still lying on the ground beside him. ¡°Thanks for all that you¡¯ve done for me during the past few years, Owen¡­¡± With a smile tugging on his lips, Jake lifted the gun with his right hand and pointed it below his own chin. Then, he pulled the trigger. Bang! After the gunshot rang, Jake closed his eyes slowly. Meanwhile, Joshua was trimming his nts in a garden somewhere in Zedfield. The sounds of a barrage of gunfire elicited a frown from him. In Zedfield, the sounds of gunfire would mean a sessful infiltration. Ever since Joshua took office, he had heard dozens of these sudden barrages of gunfire. ¡°I¡¯ve returned, Commander,¡± a young man in a suit announced his presence from outside the garden. If Garrison of the Osborne family were present, he would recognize the young man as the one who had spiked Jay¡¯s drink. ¡°How are things going?¡± Joshua inquired nonchntly. ¡°Things are going smoothly, Commander,¡± answered the young man withcency. ¡°I can guarantee that the Osborne family will fight Jonathan to the bitter end until death descends!¡± Joshua nodded upon hearing that. ¡°Good to hear¡­ By the way, go investigate the gunshots just now. Despite Zedfield being a small ce, peace never seems tost here.¡± ¡°Commander, I¡¯ve received news from the Intelligence Bureau. Jonathan has a spy in Section 2 Room 3 of the Intelligence Bureau. Just moments ago, that man who transferred information to Jonathan was gunned down,¡± reported the young man while handing Joshua the tablet he was holding. Joshua quickly browsed through the information on it, his expression bing graver with every passing moment. ¡°Decode and find out what information he had sent out. Also, detain the recruits who joined the bureau in the same batch as the mole. Screen them one-by-one to check for possible fugitives among them.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± answered the young man in a boisterous voice before turning to go outside. However, Joshua called out to the young man once again when thetter was just about to be on his way. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That reminds me. Inform Wilbur to remove the lockdown on Yaleview. Since the Osborne family will be tangled up in a death match with the Goldstein family, there is no longer a need for the lockdown. However, do tell Wilbur to be careful and not to letrge military troops enter Yaleview.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The young man wheeled around to leave, and Joshua was left standing alone in the garden. With a solemn look on his face, he raised his head to stare in the direction from where the sound of gunshots came. ¡°You¡¯ve gone overboard this time, Jonathan. It¡¯s not time for the war between us yet, but it will soon be!¡± In the meantime, Jonathan wore a chilly expression while standing in front of Moonriver Estate. ¡°Is this the Osborne residence?¡± he questioned menacingly while studying the two guards at the entrance. Both of them had reached the Precelestial Realm, but they weren¡¯t afraid of Jonathan when they saw him. One of them walked up to Jonathan and bowed to him. ¡°You must be Mr. Goldstein. Your arrival was long awaited by our elder, Garrison. This way, please.¡± As he spoke, the two guards opened the gates and let Jonathan in. Given the Osborne family¡¯s status, they were well aware that the guards wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop Jonathan anyway, so they informed the guards to let him in instead. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense spread out like water. Within an instant, he was able to clearly sense the immense spiritual energy a hundred meters away from him. There are some powerful opponents ahead! Jonathan continued his march forward. Despite his slow-looking movements, every step he took could cover a few meters, so he was able to reach the edge of Torhen Square within a span of ten seconds. ¡°Aunt Sophia!¡± Upon seeing Sophia lying in the center of the square, Jonathan got to her in an instant. By that point, Sophia¡¯s condition was already at its worst. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Sophia was finally able to rx her tensed-up nerves when she saw Jonathan. At the same time, the arm she raised in an attempt to reach out to Jonathan fell. ¡°Aunt Sophia!¡± Jonathan reached out to grab her wrist. Within an instant, his mental energy, alongside his spiritual energy, had gushed into Sophia¡¯s body. At that moment, he could study the condition of Sophia¡¯s body with his sight as if everything wasid out in front of him in the open. Blocked meridians, fractured legs, two fractured ribs, and a ruptured spleen¡­ As he received feedback in his mind, the veins on his forehead popped, and his aura became unstable. He was already on the verge of going berserk. When he was young, Sophia was his only source of warmth and familial affection in the whole of the Goldstein family. Yet, she was tortured to such a state because of him. He raised his head slightly to look at Garrison, who was standing far away from him. Garrison was stunned by a mere nce from Jonathan. If one had to describe what Jonathan¡¯s gaze contained, it would be madness, bloodlust, and coldness. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration even if one were to use every single negative word avable to describe the look in his eye. The Osborne family was initially nning to force Jonathan into submission by taking Sophia hostage, but Garrison couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Osborne family had made the wrong move. After all, the message that the look in Jonathan¡¯s eye delivered boiled down to a single line¡ªhe would fight until one of them was dead! In the middle of the square, Jonathannded his palms on Sophia¡¯s body in a flurry of movement. By that point, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care about the seniority and gender differences between them. What he was intent on doing was to seal Sophia¡¯s meridians to stabilize her injuries. Otherwise, she would lose her life at any second. His palmnded below Sophia¡¯s navel, sending gentle butrge swirls of spiritual energy into her body. After managing to protect her heart meridian, Jonathan stood to face Garrison. ¡°Old geezer, I have a question for you. Who inflicted these wounds on my aunt?¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 How Durable Upon hearing that, Garrison approached him with a frown. ¡°Jonathan, what¡¯s the point in you asking this now? We did this to the Goldstein family to remind you that you still have weaknesses, no matter how mighty you are. Your troops don¡¯t matter when you¡¯re facing off respectable families like us. You still failed to protect your family, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is this a threat?¡± asked Jonathan coldly, huffing augh as he studied Garrison. All the while, Garrison marched forward one step at a time, his aura surging to incredible levels. When he arrived before Jonathan, his cultivation level had reached the beginner phase of the God Realm, which was on par with Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, this isn¡¯t a threat but the truth of the matter,¡± he exined to Jonathan while smirking. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re too soft, so you can¡¯t be a hero. You care about family and friends. It¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening now. Any person could easily disrupt your mind. This is a warning. The Osborne family never intended to fight you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even be alive by now. You have no ambition despite holding supreme military power. People like you deserve to be trampled over by others. Now, I shall ask you on behalf of the Osborne family. Will you submit to us, allow yourself to be of service to us, and be a vassal of the family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of gibberish!¡± Following a cry of rage, Jonathan rushed forth, ready to w at Garrison¡¯s face. Bam! There was a muffled noise before Jonathan was sent flying backward. Meanwhile, a faint golden glow shed around Garrison. Is that a shield made of spiritual energy? Afternding on the ground, Jonathan checked on his bloodied fingers. His nails were all uprooted, which was an after-effect of him wing at the spiritual energy shield. No, this isn¡¯t a spiritual energy shield. Although cultivators who have surpassed the Grandmaster Realm could condense their spiritual energy outside their body to form a temporary shield, it would only be a simple form of defense. It couldn¡¯t possibly have such power. As the bs of stone cracked underneath Jonathan¡¯s feet, heshed out at Garrison once again. His figure was a blur as he dashed forward. ng! The golden glow emerged again, rippling like water. That time around, Jonathan focused his sight on it and finally managed to see it clearly. There were odd, blurry characters shing on that glowing orb of light. It was peculiar, for it seemed like the huge bell found in temples. It¡¯s a protective magical item! In an instant, Jonathan could already see why Garrison could remain unperturbed. Although he had never seen one himself, Jonathan had read about various pills and magical items in thetter part of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. ording to the description provided by the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, cultivators during ancient times wouldn¡¯t only train by making use of spiritual energy found in nature, but they would also boost their weapons by adding various functions to them through the use of special rune arrangements. For instance, they would use spatial rune formations to create magical items used for storage. Despite the tiny object, it could store huge amounts of items. Other than that, one could also use fire-attribute rune formations on weapons to add a fire affinity to the weapon and deal more damage. Protective magical items were the most precious out of all the magical items. It was hard to gather the necessary materials, and the process of forging them was incredibly challenging. Every single one of those items could help save lives. Powerful protective magical items could even allow cultivators to negate attacks from others, so they were definitely prized treasures. Yet, despite their prowess, the materials required to forge these items could no longer be found due to the destruction of the spiritual roots in nature. Even the author who created the cultivation method of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique had only seen them on rare asions, adding to their mysterious nature. Thus, Jonathan wasn¡¯t expecting to encounter something that had vanished during ancient times. He wondered if he was considered lucky or unlucky. Seeing Jonathan¡¯s two failed attempts at attacking, Garrison wore a smirk on his face. ¡°Stop wasting your energy, Jonathan. You can¡¯t possibly break through my defense. Moreover, I will hereby inform you that this magical item that I¡¯m using is but a mid-tier item amongst all that the Osborne family owns. Known as The Untouchables, the Osborne family doesn¡¯t only get to umte their wealth throughout the centuries. You couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the foundations we possess. Submit to the Osborne family, and we will assist you in bing the new ruler of Chanaea.¡± ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± With a roar, Jonathan reached in front of Garrison in a sh. He swept his leg sideways, and the golden light orb around Garrison glowed again. Ding! Dong! Ding! Dong! A series of shing noises rang in the air. It sounded as if countless bells were rung in Moonriver Estate, their chimes spreading far and wide. Bam! Following a muffled noise, Jonathan got punched in the face by Garrison and was sent flying backward. ¡°How do you n on fighting me when you can¡¯t eveny a finger on me?¡± said Garrison. Following a roar, his figure was already above Jonathan when he raised his fist to crash it down on Jonathan¡¯s skull. Bam! There was a crisp sound when Jonathan managed to grab Garrison¡¯s wrist tightly while still soaring mid-air. ¡°Just die!¡± As Jonathan bellowed, he activated his spiritual energy force field, crystalizing an enormous amount of spiritual energy around him to form an invisible wall. The moment his feet touched the spiritual energy wall, he gathered more of his power. Then, grabbing ahold of Garrison¡¯s wrist, Jonathan twisted his body around and smashed Garrison to the ground like how one would wield a hammer. Boom! Gravel tumbled everywhere. Even though he only struck once, he made a hole around four to five meters wide and two to three meters deep on the ground. Jonathan panted while squatting at the edge of the hole. ¡°If I get it correctly, your protective magical item is only useful if you remain passive. You¡¯ll have to remove the item if you want to go on assault, right?¡± Jonathan burst intoughter while watching Garrison struggling to get up in the hole. ¡°I sure want to see how much longer this protective magical item of yours canst.¡± Garrison was still in the hole and bleeding profusely from his nose and mouth. Although his protective magical item had absorbed most of the force from Jonathan¡¯s throw, the powerful impact still dealt Garrison serious internal injuries. When Garrison saw the crazed smile of Jonathan, who was squatting on the ground above him, Garrison was thinking of retreating. Jonathan was right. Although the protective magical item was powerful, its fatal weakness was that the protection was applicable to people on both sides of the protective barrier. As soon as it was activated, not only would the person outside not be able to reach the person inside, but the person inside the protective barrier would not be able to reach the other person as well. Before Jonathan realized that, Garrison was able to attack by manipting the magical item at will. However, now that his trick was exposed, the magical item¡¯s power was greatly reduced and had lost its threat to someone of Jonathan¡¯s caliber. Since Garrison had already decided on retreating, he didn¡¯t hesitate to leap away in an attempt to escape. However, the moment he leaped, a footprint descended from above, pushing both him and the protective barrier of the magical item back into the hole. ¡°What do you want, Jonathan?¡± asked Garrison with a solemn look on his face. He looked at Jonathan, whonded on the edge of the hole. Jonathan smiled. ¡°As I said, I would like to know how durable your magical item is!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 524 A Perfect Replication ¡°How dare you, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Garrison shot to his feet. The spiritual energy within him started surging wildly. If one were a true fighter, they would be able to judge the gap between themselves and their opponent easily by testing the waters for a bit while engaged in battle. Having gone up against Jonathan earlier, Garrison knew that the man wasn¡¯t of the Grandmaster Realm. Like him, the man was also of the God Realm. That aside, Jonathan wasn¡¯t at the beginner phase of the God Realm. After all, the capabilities Jonathan exhibited earlier were far above Garrison¡¯s. He¡¯s an expert at the advanced phase of the God Realm! How could this possibly be? At that thought, Garrison lifted his head and stared at Jonathan, a sense of trepidation inexorably swamping him as his spiritual sense spread out. Despite the Osborne family having gathered elders for over a millennium, they only had a few elders of the God Realm, totaling less than ten. On top of that, the youngest among them only broke through the God Realm at fifty-five years old. At the end of the day, the most important element in cultivation was long-term amassment and insight of cultivation methods. However, Jonathan had stepped foot into the God Realm when he wasn¡¯t even thirty years old. He¡¯s probably on par with that prodigy from the Gomez family. Then, there¡¯s Wilbur Xanthos, the commander-in-chief of Yaleview Army. ording to the reports, he has probably broken through the God Realm. In the past, the entire martial arts world would be shaken if someone broke through the God Realm before sixty years old. But now, there are three such prodigies in the world. It looks like this era won¡¯t be that peaceful anymore. As Garrison was standing in the deep hole, his thoughts abruptly took a sharp turn. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll send you to meet your maker instead!¡± Letting out a roar, he made hand seals with his right hand. A glimmer of golden light shed across his body. Surprisingly, he removed his protective barrier. ¡°You¡¯re right in that this protective magical item isn¡¯t perfect. One must remove it tounch an attack. It¡¯s indeed impressive that you¡¯ve managed to discern that in such a short time. But don¡¯t tell me you thought that I only managed to climb to my position today just because of this protective magical item when I¡¯m an elder of the Osborne family. It isn¡¯t that simple. The Unmovable King Seal! Converge!¡± Following that bellow, Garrison sped his hands before his chest with his fingers interlocked. In the blink of an eye, a strange hand seal took shape. At the same time, the spiritual energy within him surged wildly. In merely a few breaths, the turbulent spiritual energy within him doubled. Garrison shot up to the advanced phase of the God Realm. Is this¡­ a secret method to milk one¡¯s potential? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At the sight of the veins popping up on Garrison¡¯s forehead, Jonathan¡¯s eyes brimmed with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to reveal some capabilities, huh, old geezer?¡± Ever since Jonathan established Asura¡¯s Office, there hadn¡¯t been any military upheaval in Chanaea. As such, he never unleashed his full capabilities after that. After learning that there were still many cultivators in this world, in particr, he had been looking forward to finding an opponent of the same level to test his capabilities. Looks like the battle I¡¯ve been anticipating is transpiring today! The corners of his mouth turned up, and fire zed in his eyes as he regarded Garrison below. ¡°Come at me and show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± As Jonathan spoke, he slowly backed away for real. He went a distance away and waited silently. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Garrison¡¯s expression was icy, his hands locked in a hand seal. Having utilized a secret method to activate his potential, Garrison experienced unprecedented strength. Along with that, overwhelming self-confidence flooded him. Sensing Jonathan¡¯s aura, Garrison leaped lightly and finally stood on the ground once more. At that moment, he had confidence that he had at least an eighty percent chance of killing Jonathan with his methods. The two of them stood on the ground carved with the Great Torhen, one on the white half and the other on the ck half. By then, Jonathan had already moved Sophia to the side with spiritual energy. As Garrison stared straight at Jonathan, the former expanded his force field and enveloped Jonathan within. ¡°Take this!¡± Following that shout, the te beneath Garrison¡¯s feet shattered. A fist appeared in front of Jonathan, heading straight for the front of his head. Whoosh! A muffled thud rang out, and a gust of wind swirled around him. ¡°You¡¯re too slow,¡± Jonathan commented cidly after stretching out a hand and blocking Garrison¡¯s terrifying blow with a frown. Back when Jonathan sparred with Wilbur, it was exceedingly dangerous although neither of them unleashed their full capabilities. Yet, Garrison¡¯s punch then was of no threat at all. At once, Jonathan sensed something amiss. Sure enough, the moment Jonathan uttered that remark, a sneer tugged at the lips of Garrison, whose fist the former held in his palm. ¡°Break!¡± With a bark from Garrison, Jonathan sensed a violent burst of spiritual energy rushing into the meridian of his arm from his palm. Excruciating pain assailed him, and he promptly flew backward. In the meridian of his arm, the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique automatically activated. Countless bursts of pure spiritual energy poured into the meridian of his right hand, wrapping around the unstable spiritual energy and directing all spiritual energy back into his energy field. His golden core glowed. In an instant, all the unstable spiritual energy was purified. ¡°Spiritual Energy Hit? I¡¯ve learned it.¡± Jonathan gave a sneer before his figure disappeared in a sh. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Garrison eximed. Within his force field, Jonathan¡¯s movements were distinctly imprinted in his mind. Jonathan moved in the same trajectory and replicated Garrison¡¯s action. A fist appeared before Garrison, heading straight for the front of his head. s, it did him no good despite being able to see it all. In the force field, all information was ryed almost simultaneously. Ultimately, sensing it and being able to dodge it were two different things. In the face of the punch that was simr to what he had unleashed earlier, the only thing Garrison could do was to stretch out his hand and block it as Jonathan did. Bang! A muffled bang rang out, and a spurt of blood arched across the air. Garrison was thrown dozens of meters back, only stopping after smashing into the low wall around the garden. In the square, a mist of blood hung in the air in front of Jonathan. As the protective barrier of spiritual energy diffused, the mist of blood scattered on the wind. With a slight leap, Jonathan crossed dozens of meters to stand before Garrison. ¡°You¡¯re Garrison, yes? If you¡¯ve got an ultimate technique, you¡¯d best use it now. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have the opportunity to do so anymore,¡± Jonathan advised mildly, gazing down at the man whose chest was all bloodied. When Garrison looked at Jonathan again right then, the look in his eyes was as though he was beholding a monster. He replicated my attack! In truth, Garrison had already noticed that the man¡¯s attacks were exceedingly in despite his high cultivation level. It was as though he was filled with energy, but he hadn¡¯t yet learned to use it. And now, that proved to be the case indeed. The only thing Jonathancked then was the corresponding techniques. Although the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was incredibly powerful, it was merely a profound basic cultivation method at the end of the day. The basic cultivation method worked internally. It could boost a cultivator¡¯s cultivation level continuously by establishing a foundation. Techniques, on the other hand, were external. With cultivation level as the base, a cultivator could come up with various attack and defense techniques. That was precisely why Jonathan had been holding back and testing the waters when he battled with a cultivator, be it Philip from the Gomez family previously or Garrison right then, although he could have defeated them easily. It was to learn how they utilized their cultivation level. Despair inundated Garrison as he stared at his right arm, which was a mess of blood and flesh. That was a result of the Spiritual Energy Hit Jonathan had just learned from him. While Spiritual Energy Hit sounded simple, it was exceedingly difficult to cultivate. Back when Garrison learned it himself, it took him a whole year of trial and error to have a basic grasp of it. Right then, however, Jonathan managed to replicate it perfectly just after a single look. Is he¡­ for real? Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Chapter 525 The Old Geezer Exploded ¡°You asked for it!¡± Supporting himself against the brick wall that had cracked and copsed, Garrison slowly rose to his feet. ¡°Although I have known that your cultivation level is high and you¡¯re a rare talent, it seems that the Osborne family has underestimated you, Jonathan. Since you refuse to submit, let me eliminate this obstacle for the family!¡± While saying that, Garrison lifted his left hand and pressed his fingers against his right arm hard. A sh of pure spiritual energy flitted across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. Garrison didn¡¯t activate his force field this time. Thanks to the augmentation of spiritual energy, the spiritual energy under the surface of his skin became distinctly visible. Ah, the triple energizer meridians! As Jonathan clocked the positions of Garrison¡¯s fingers, his lips curved into a smile. Those five acupoints governed the cirction of blood in the meridian of the arm. In other words, Garrison was sealing the five acupoints. Not only did he manage to stop the flow of blood, but more importantly, he also blocked off his arm¡¯s senses. ¡°You want to go all out?¡± Jonathan queried calmly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going all out. Instead, I¡¯m killing you!¡± Garrison dered, cackling manically. His teeth that were stained scarlet by blood appeared horrendously ghastly. ¡°Since you refuse to let me go, you can only die here!¡± With a cry from Garrison, a bronze-colored bell appeared in his left hand. When Jonathan sensed the ominous aura on the bell, his heart lurched. Seemingly on reflex, he activated his force field and backed away. ¡°You want to flee now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Garrison charged after him. He shot out his right index finger, tapping it against the bell in his left hand. Ding! It was a light nudge, but a resounding ring split the air. Blood instantly spurted out from Garrison¡¯s finger that flicked the bell, but it merely scattered an inch before the bell absorbed it. Standing before him, Jonathan had his force field wide open, sealing his entire body within. Even so, it couldn¡¯t withstand the invisible ripple that headed straight for his energy field. Death and emptiness pervaded the air. Wherever the bell sounded, one¡¯s spiritual energy would suffer a shockwave while their spiritual sense dispersed. ¡°Die!¡± Garrison gave a loud roar upon seeing that Jonathan¡¯s force field was unstable. In a sh, he streaked over to thetter. ¡°Converge!¡± With a bark from Jonathan, his remaining force field promptly formed a shield before him. ¡°Smash!¡± As Garrison struck the protective barrier of spiritual energy, Jonathan endured the spasms of spiritual energy within his mind and flicked his right hand imperceptibly. At once, more than a dozen boulders rose behind the former. Flying forward so fast that they became afterimages, they shot right at the back of Garrison¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not going to work!¡± Rays of golden light manifested around Garrison unceasingly. When the swift boulders were an inch away, they turned into dust and scattered. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I used my own flesh and blood for the exchange, so you¡¯re dying for sure today!¡± Ding! Garrison tapped the bell again. His middle finger exploded. Again, the blood was absorbed by the bell in his left hand. ¡°Shield!¡± The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was whirring at warp speed within Jonathan. Rays of golden energy glimmered, and spiritual energy surged within him ceaselessly. At that moment, Jonathan felt as though even his blood would boil. In the face of the bell, his spiritual sense merely scattered for a bit before it gathered again. ¡°Die!¡± Following his bellow, Jonathan rushed to Garrison¡¯s right at such speed that he turned into an afterimage. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Shock deluged Garrison when he saw that Jonathan was seemingly not affected in the least. ¡°Fire!¡± With a roar, Garrison stretched out his hand and struck the bell. ¡°sh!¡± Jonathan¡¯s figure flickered. He waved his right hand, upon which pure spiritual energy formed an invisible de in his right hand. A single strike from him severed Garrison¡¯s right arm. s, Jonathan was a step toote. The severed palm still struck the bell. Ding! Following that light ring, the bell blurred and expanded until its diameter exceeded three meters. Meanwhile, Jonathan was thrown back the instant the bell rang, falling into the artificialke dozens of meters away. His meridians were severed, and his skin was yed into a bloodied mess. Having fallen into theke, he bled from all orifices. His consciousness almost faded entirely away. Ultimately, I still overestimated myself! That isn¡¯t a bell at all. Instead, it is an ancient magical item with engravings of an arcane array, arge bell with many runes on it. As he cast his mind back at the final afterimage he saw, bitterness swamped him. Well, I¡¯m going to die, huh? Sensing the squishy sensation at his back, Jonathan knew that he had probably sunk to the bottom of theke. He wanted to swim to the shore, but the shockwave earlier made it so difficult that he couldn¡¯t exert an ounce of energy. Even the spiritual energy within him had then lost all contact with him. The only thing he could feel was that the spiritual energy in his energy field was swiftly disappearing into his body. Just when Jonathan had already resigned himself to his fate, a figure dived into theke. In the next second, he felt someone seizing hold of his cor, and he quickly started rising to the surface. ¡°Phew!¡± The moment he broke the surface of the water, he gulped in fresh air. At his cultivation level, it would have been a piece of cake for him to even stay in the water for several hours as long as he held his breath. However, he couldn¡¯t use any spiritual energy at all because of the recoil of that strange,rge bell. If he hadn¡¯t broken the surface of the water, there was only one ending awaiting him¡ªdrowning to death. Never had there been a moment when he found the air so sweet. He turned to the person who was holding onto him, only to see that it was Andy. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Using both his hands and legs, Andy dragged Jonathan onto the shore. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he shouted anxiously upon seeing that Jonathan¡¯s limbs werepletely limp. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Jonathan replied as he panted heavily. By then, he was already seemingly paralyzed from the head down. Besides his head, he couldn¡¯t feel any other part of his body. Even a four or five-year-old kid could easily stab him in the heart with a knife right then, not to mention Garrison. Nheless, sheer relief suffused him the instant he saw Andy. I¡¯m not going to die, after all. At least, I¡¯ll definitely be fine as long as Andy remains alive. Jonathan had no reason to suspect Andy when thetter was someone who was willing to follow him andunch a revolt against Yaleview¡¯s authorities at any minute. ¡°What happened to you, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°I was injured by the recoil. Oh yes, where¡¯s Garrison from the Osborne family?¡± Jonathan asked worriedly. Although he had taught the Eight Kings of War some cultivation techniques from the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, even Hades, who had the highest cultivation level among the Eight Kings of War, was only at the threshold of the Grandmaster Realm. I can no longer move now, so if that old geezer from the Osborne family is to attack us, we¡¯ll definitely perish. Andy alone is no match for that old geezer. ¡°The old geezer you¡¯re speaking of exploded!¡± Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Conspiracy ¡°E-Exploded?¡± Even someone with rich life experiences like Jonathan was stunned to hear what Andy said. ¡°When you said it¡¯s exploded, do you really mean it? Like ¡®boom!¡¯ kinda explosion?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly. It happened at the square over there. The moment I saw you fall into theke when I walked over, the explosion happened!¡± Andy said while letting out a cough. All of a sudden, blood started leaking from his nose and the corners of his lips. Andy then spewed a mouth of blood. The color instantly drained out of his face. ¡°What happened?¡± Jonathan looked at Andy and asked with a frown. ¡°I have no idea.¡± Andy wiped the blood from the corners of his lips. ¡°When I was having a tough time identifying the actual location earlier, I heard the bell ringing twice. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After sensing the fluctuations of the spiritual energy, I rushed over here. While standing by the door, I heard the bell ringing again. My blood began to surge through my veins, and that¡¯s how I coughed out blood.¡± It must be the ringing sound from the bell! What weapon is that? How can it be so powerful? While Jonathan was still in deep thoughts, his fingers began to shiver. In just seconds, he felt an agonizing pain all over his body as if an army of ants was nibbling his flesh. ¡°Argh!¡± The sudden pain was so intense that he could not help but let out a deep grunt. As Jonathan gradually recovered from the pain, he felt utterly exhausted and lost. He slowly lifted his hand and gently tapped on his lower jaw. Upon his action, the pain in his body was gone almost immediately. Jonathan¡¯s action was no different from how Garrison had locked the meridian on his right arm earlier. Locking the meridians might temporarily relieve his pain, but it would also cut off the connections between the receptors in his nervous system and his brain. In other words, Jonathan would not know if he had suffered any internal injuries. After the pain subsided, he could still feel a tingling sensation on his body, but since it was bearable, he did not pay much attention to it. After helping Andy up, Jonathan turned around and walked toward Torhen Square. He said to Andy, ¡°Tell me everything that happened after I left.¡± Jonathan grabbed Andy¡¯s wrist and activated his limited spiritual energy to inspect Andy¡¯s body. Andy thought about it and replied, ¡°All right. In less than two hours after you left, Yaleview Army lifted the ban in Yaleview but stopped the troops from entering. That was why I had to change into casual attire and enter the city as a citizen. I managed to find my way here based on the information given by Wilbur.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Jonathan released Andy¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°I sensed a shockwave in your energy field, and your meridians are mildly damaged, so avoid using your spiritual energy for a month. You can still cultivate three rotations a day, but not more than that. You should recover after some time.¡± While Jonathan was exining, he felt a pulsing spurt of blood in his throat. He froze for a moment and knitted his brows before swallowing the fluid lodged in his throat. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ You¡­¡± Andy seemed to notice something was amiss with Jonathan, but before he could ask, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just used up too much energy just now.¡± Yet, Jonathan was aware that he had sustained severe internal injuries during the battle. The golden core he had cultivated had turned dull after he used it to restore his body and protect his meridians. Right then, even his energy field was falling apart. Jonathan deduced his elixir field was approaching an extremely dangerous threshold when the bell rang for thest time. If Garrison had been able to ring the bell once more, Jonathan might have died. Even if thetter survived, the bell¡¯s ringing would still destroy his elixir field. Should that happen, Jonathan would never be able to cultivate for the rest of his life. Jonathan walked up to Sophia, squatted down, and pressed his fingers on her neck. He could tell her pulse was steady. Just as he had expected, the ancient bell seemed to only work on cultivators. It had no effects on ordinary folk who did not possess spiritual energy. ¡°Tell us what to do, Mr. Goldstein. Give me the green light, and I¡¯ll immediately inform Hades to gather all his men. In a day, I can get a million soldiers to standby by Yaleview¡¯s borders!¡± Andy bowed and said to Jonathan. Everything that had happened in Yaleview had triggered those in Asura¡¯s Office. Those in Asura¡¯s Office would never tolerate or go easy on those who tried to trick and harm Jonathan. Besides Jonathan, all Eight Kings of War in Asura¡¯s Office had also decided to revolt! After all, everything that had happened in Yaleview showed that the authorities of the ce were no longer qualified to be the leaders of Chanaea. Not only did the respectable families intervene in the city¡¯s governance, but businesspeople also worked closely with governmental officials. In other words, corrupted practices had infiltrated the administration. Ever since Asura¡¯s Office had appointed Eight Kings of War to rule their respective territories, the entire Chanaea remained peaceful except for Yaleview. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t say that anymore,¡± Jonathan responded with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, Asura¡¯s Office was established to end all the wars. If we were tounch a civil war against Yaleview, regardless of whether we could achieve victory, we would risk sacrificing the lives of millions of soldiers. Besides, Remdik in the north, Jetroina in the south, and Ibica in the west might take advantage of the chaos and invade us, since their military force is ever ready,¡± Jonathan exined. He then continued, ¡°Chanaea has just defeated the rebels in less than a year. If we were to start a civil war, we would all suffer regardless of the oue. If that happens, the foreign powers can easily intrude on Chanaea. The instability in the country would put us in a disadvantageous position.¡± Upon hearing that, Andy gritted his teeth. ¡°But Mr. Goldstein, those in Yaleview have gone overboard. For your information, they have wiped out three nodes from Asura¡¯s Office intelworks. I¡¯m sure Office of Government Affairs is up to no good.¡± ¡°How many men did we lose in that three nodes?¡± Jonathan turned around and asked Andy. Andy took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°We lost touch with a total of one hundred and seventeen men, so we have no idea if they¡¯re dead or alive!¡± ¡°How many spies did we station in Yaleview?¡± ¡°Almost eight thousand.¡± Jonathan thought about it and ordered, ¡°Tell them not to get in touch with the Intelligence Bureau and destroy all the information they have gathered. From now on, all our spy agents in Yaleview must stop collecting data.¡± Andy¡¯s expression turned grim when he heard Jonathan¡¯s instruction. It took Asura¡¯s Office more than two years to send those eight thousand agents to Yaleview. These agents were involved in various sectors, prominent families, governmental organizations, and other industries. They had already established aprehensive intelwork, providing Asura¡¯s Office with a vast amount of intel reports. If they were to stop what the agents were doing, the effort Asura¡¯s Office had put in in thest two years would be in vain. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you nning to ditch all the eight thousand agents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ditching them. I¡¯m trying to save their lives.¡± Jonathan could not help but feel downhearted when he remembered Agent 018, whom he had called earlier. Agent 018 was the one who had sent him the address of the Osborne residence. Jonathan was aware that Agent 018 might have already died by then. ¡°Joshua¡¯s n in Yaleview is slowly taking shape, and if those agents are to continue investigating Joshua, they might lose their lives.¡± Jonathan walked to the middle of the Great Torhen and picked up a thumb-sized bell from a pool of blood. ¡°Yaleview is no longer fighting us in the dark. When Wilbur led a six-hundred-thousand troop to fight against me and prevent me from entering Yaleview, I knew we couldn¡¯t rely on schemes and conspiracies. It¡¯s time to take them on head-on.¡± Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Tripartite Confrontation After listening to Jonathan¡¯s words, Andy fell silent. The Eight Kings of War, with Hades as the leader, wanted to support Jonathan and create a new order. Meanwhile, Yaleview had always been the symbol of authority within Chanaea since it was the ancient capital. No matter who held the authorities within Chanaea, they had to obtain Yaleview first. This time, Jonathan ordered them to pull out all their informants in Yaleview, which also meant that he gave up on the ns they had for Yaleview. Although this decision could stabilize the current state of affairs in Chanaea, implementing Jonathan¡¯s order would instantly change everything in the country. Within Chanaea, three separate forces were restraining and keeping each other in check¡ªrespectable families, the Office of Government Affairs, and Asura¡¯s Office. Among them, respectable families had a long-standing history and exceeded materialistic restraints. They did not have a fixed order and base and functioned as a huge andplex union formed through mutual benefits. After so much time had passed, these respectable families had a new tacit understanding. They controlled the regime and did not intervene in the ruling process. ced at the top of the social ss in the country, they controlled many aspects of Chanaea. This included the monopoly of base industries that involved clothing, food, and shelter, which were essentials for people. For these people, respectable families were invisible vampires who constantly took from the commoners using reason andw. End of the day, these respectable families were just very good business people. For many years, these respectable families monopolized many industries in society. Since the industrial revolution a hundred years ago, no new respected family was allowed to join this circle. Although there waspetition among respectable families, these rivalries were kept at a reasonable level. They were big shots that loomed over society, yet they still had to rely on the public to survive. Ironically, they were the top predators and arrogant, but they somehow wanted society to develop peacefully for a long time. Meanwhile, excluding the huge andplex benefit-based union formed by respectable families, the other two forces were Asura¡¯s Office and the Office of Government Affairs. Office of Government Affairs was Chanaea¡¯s image and reputation, in charge of announcing all internal and external matters. Although the Office of Government Affairs had many members of respectable families, and they were loyal to those families, the Office of Government Affairs remained orthodox and an independent entity due to its unique status. Furthermore, the Office of Government Affairs gained more authority after Joshua began governing Chanaea in recent years. It was also the reason why Asura¡¯s Office spent more than two years investing a great deal and nting spies in Yaleview. In the past, the Office of Government Affairs was controlled by respectable families, and government officials became those families¡¯ tools to manage Chanaea. However, Joshua popped out of nowhere and began changing the Office of Government Affairs¡¯ objectives. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of the members of respectable families. Someone like that was not a simpleton. What worried Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Eight Kings of War was Wilbur¡¯s six-hundred-thousand-men army in Yaleview. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Even themander-in-chief from the Office of Government Affairs, who first suggested forming the Yaleview Army, could not have expected this. The army conscription had rickrolled a whopping six hundred thousand men. At present, Wilbur¡¯s troops and equipment were allcking inparison to the million soldiers under Asura¡¯s Office. However, Jonathan also said that everything had changed the moment Wilbur blocked and ordered the shot at Jonathan at Yaleview¡¯s border. A deterrence through military prowess was like a nuclear bomb that would destroy everything. If one party had ten thousand bombs, and the other only had a hundred bombs, the difference of ny-nine thousand nine hundred bombs was still useless because the results were the same¡ªboth sides still had to suffer. The decision to call back these spies seemed as if Jonathan waspromising to avoid confrontation with Yaleview. However, the truth was this was only the beginning of the opposition. In the past, Asura¡¯s Office had to be wary of Yaleview¡¯s image despite its strength. Even if they obeyed military orders but did not obey the summons, they were one level lower than Yaleview¡¯s Office of Government Affairs¡¯ status on the surface. However, these two were no longer in a superior-subordinate rtionship from then on. While looking at Jonathan, Andy understood that it would be war the next time they returned to Yaleview after leaving now. Jonathan¡¯s retreat was to suppress the current conflict temporarily. However, this matter was like a spring. The harder thepression force, the stronger it would rebound. War would arrive soon. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we have some superficial informants in Yaleview other than the spies we nted. How should we deal with them?¡± Andy asked slowly after taking in a deep breath. ¡°Superficial informants? What exactly did Hades arrange in Yaleview?¡± Jonathan frowned and looked at Andy. Andy recollected his memories and answered, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Yaleview is the Office of Government Affairs¡¯ territory and is protected by Yaleview Army. Two years ago, when Asura¡¯s Office was established, Hades was responsible for constructing the Intelligence Bureau. The first thing he did was to send arge number of people to Yaleview. They were divided into two groups. There were spies tasked with collecting key information, assassinations, and such, and superficial informants who collected low-grade information. Although superficial informants were required to hide their identities, too, the information protection level of their identities was only grade B. In other words, they are baits.¡± When Jonathan heard the word ¡°baits,¡± his expression turned solemn. It was simple. These people simply existed as a smokescreen to cover for the spies so thetter could work better. The personnel protection level was divided into five grades, S, A, B, C, and D. Personnel in grade B was required to hide their identities but did not have a deep understanding of their organization. They also did not have direct contact with the organization. This kind of personnel could be easily found out if the opposition party put all its effort into the investigation. ¡°How many baits like this were sent out? How many were sacrificed?¡± Jonathan asked in a low voice. Andy answered, ¡°There was a total of thirty thousand people. The mortality umted to roughly four thousand five hundred. Mr. Goldstein, we could only adopt this method two years ago since Asura¡¯s Office was newly established, and we had no foundation in Yaleview¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand.¡± Jonathan opened his mouth and interrupted Andy. ¡°Pass along the order. Handle these superficial informants as if they had been exposed. Everyone has to report to Yalegard Legion. You¡¯ll be in charge of taking them in.¡± ¡°Huh? I have to take in all twenty thousand people?¡± Once Andy heard Jonathan¡¯s orders, he was slightly dazed. ¡°Not for you. Register them in the records and then divide them into eight groups for the Eight Kings of War to lead into your respective territories.¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°Send those who were willing to continue serving to the firefighting department. For those who want to retire, pay them two times the dmission pay.¡± Andy seemed to have understood something from Jonathan¡¯s words and had a sad look in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, they¡¯re carefully selected people.¡± Jonathan shed a smile at Andy. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt their excellence and loyalty, but these twenty thousand people had lived in Yaleview for two years. There must be some who had been bribed over. They were people who dedicated their lives to us, so I don¡¯t want to investigate them in detail. The best choice is to give them a rtively peaceful life.¡± Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Chapter 528 A New Situation Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan and Andy remained silent at Moonriver Estate. As one of the Eight Kings, Andy had fought on the battlefield for over a decade. Jonathan rose to prominence three years ago and had been suppressing numerous armies of rebellion since. Even so, the battles Andy had fought before that were far more terrifying. Without Jonathan¡¯s direct methods, they had to resort to all sorts of other strategies, such as decapitation, counterintelligence, divide and conquer, torturing, and so on. When it came to wars, an ordinary citizen¡¯s worst fear would probably be death. However, to a soldier, the fear brought upon by death was nothingpared to the mental torment one might experience. The most agonizing task of all was to infiltrate an opponent¡¯s army as a spy. One who was given such a job would live on the verge of death every day, for a mere slip of the tongue could easily lead to one¡¯s demise. Yet, the worst that could happen wasn¡¯t during the mission itself¡ªit was when soldiers would return to their teams afterpleting their tasks. All the apuse and flowers they received upon return were but temporary, for they would then be subject to countless inspections and examinations for many years toe. Not only did they have to remain vignt at all times while inside their enemies¡¯ base, but they would also end up under the surveince of their own allies every day after returning. The army would also gradually marginalize them on the grounds of vacation, fearing that they had already been bought over by their enemies. To have to guard oneself against one¡¯s opponents while being suspected by one¡¯s own allies¡ªsuch was a spy¡¯s inevitable fate. A brief moment of weakness could send many outstanding informants spiraling into endless cycles of self-doubt. In fact, rather than die by their enemies¡¯ hands, they would often pull the trigger on themselves as a result of being called into question by their own teammates. Those eligible to be informants were usually the most loyal and brilliant soldiers an army could have. It would definitely be a pity to only ce them in charge of maintaining public order. Still, Andy knew that not inspecting them was the best oue for them. A flurry of footsteps resonated outside the garden, and the two looked out to see a group of men running in. They wore white robes over their military uniform. ¡°It¡¯s the Yalegard Legion¡¯s medical team. It¡¯s not that Wilbur doesn¡¯t let me bring anyone in. I just can¡¯t bring that many,¡± Andy exined as he watched the soldiers run toward him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I remember you telling us about Wilbur Xanthos. You said he fired at you, and then he let you in. Now, you¡¯re part of the medical team. What on earth is he up to? Could it be that he¡¯s still thinking about the old times when you both used to work together, but he has orders to follow from the Office of Government Affairs?¡± Andy¡¯sment made Jonathan smile faintly. ¡°The old times? Please. Wilbur can¡¯t wait for me to kick the bucket. He¡¯d gain real military power only after I die.¡± ¡°Then, why is he¡­¡± Andy didn¡¯t understand. Jonathan unleashed the remaining spiritual energy inside his elixir field with a gesture of a hand. Then, turning the energy into thousands of threads, he lifted Sophia off the ground and ced her on the stretcher the medics hadid down next to her. ¡°These are some really serious injuries, so be careful. Take her straight to Jadeborough and have Zachary tend to her,¡± Jonathan instructed as he nced at Sophia¡¯s ashen face. The medical team asked both men about their injuries before leaving. Then, Jonathan turned to Andy. ¡°Wilbur wants me to die, but not now. If my guess is correct, he wants me to die at the right time.¡± Andy was taken aback. Given that he was one of the Eight Kings of War¡ªa man of prolific experience ¡ªit only took a brief moment for realization to dawn on him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you saying that Wilbur¡­¡± Trailing off, the older man extended his right hand and turned his palm over, his actions self- exnatory. Instead of answering the question, Jonathan patted him lightly on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about the other stuff. Just do as I¡¯ve told you. By the way, gather every member of Quinten Xydias¡¯ family, and leave not a single person out. Anyone who daresy a finger on my family won¡¯t be spared.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Andy replied with a salute. ¡°What about you, Mr. Goldstein? If you¡¯re nning to leave Yaleview, allow me to take care of that.¡± Such arrangements weren¡¯t unreasonable, considering the city¡¯s current situation. The man had seen Jonathan get severely injured with his own eyes, after all. Hence, he believed that the best option now would be to escort Jonathan out of Yaleview. Thetter naturally knew what Andy was thinking but shook his head after feeling his own injuries. ¡°Carry on with your duties. I have some other things to take care of.¡± Later, every core Goldstein family member gathered inside the conference hall of the Goldstein residence and stared grimly at Jonathan. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve made myself clear. All of you seated here are considered my elders if we were to go by the family hierarchy, so speak your minds,¡± the young man announced while seated in the very front. ¡°We object!¡± an elderly man responded with a shaky voice as he stood up with the aid of a cane. ¡°I know you¡¯re all staying quiet because you¡¯re afraid of Jonathan, so let me be the first one to speak. I object to this!¡± Jonathan turned to the old man. ¡°I suppose I should be addressing you as Granduncle Simon.¡± ¡°Why, I wouldn¡¯t dare refer to myself as Asura¡¯s granduncle!¡± Simon huffed while striking the ground with his cane. ¡°You must think you can do whatever you want to us now that you¡¯re Asura, huh? But don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re part of the family too! Without the Goldsteins, you would¡¯ve never be what you are today!¡± Jonathan chuckled ndly. ¡°You¡¯re right. If you guys hadn¡¯t kicked me out of the household back then, I sure wouldn¡¯t have realized how disgustingly cold-hearted you humans could be, and I certainly wouldn¡¯t have be the person I am today. That¡¯s why I intend to repay you guys for the humiliation you caused me all those years ago. I¡¯m also asking you to get out of Yaleview because blood is thicker than water. You might actually die if you don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Die?¡± the old man sneered. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament if you hadn¡¯t crossed the Osborne family! You started this whole mess!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! He p*ssed the Osbornes off, and now he¡¯s acting like our savior!¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯d say he just wants to move us all away so he can split the family assets between Sophia and himself.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t give him what he wants! Our family has worked too hard to get to where we are today. How could we give up just like that?¡± The hall was now in an uproar thanks to Simon, and the several dozens of core Goldstein family members began to question Jonathan. It was as though they hadpletely forgotten how he had saved them when they were kidnapped. ¡°Jonathan, I bet you and Sophia are conspiring to make us give up our family assets worth hundreds of billions! The Goldstein family doesn¡¯t belong to you alone! Now that we¡¯re all here today, you¡¯ll never be able to¡ª¡± Thwack! Following a loud noise, the young man who had just spoken was suddenly sent flying before crashing to the ground with a mouthful of blood and broken teeth. ¡°How dare you attack a family member in front of everyone like this? What has be of the Goldstein family rules?¡± Simon roared. ¡°I¡¯m educating him,¡± Jonathan responded frostily while turning to the old man. ¡°ording to the family rules, he should be referring to Sophia as Aunt Sophia.¡± Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Chapter 529 The Goldstein Family No Longer Exists After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the elderly man was at a loss for words. ¡°You¡­¡± he stammered as his body trembled violently. Someone quickly held him so he wouldn¡¯t fall. ¡°Jonathan, this is your grandpa¡¯s brother. How could you be rude to him? Where are your manners?¡± another man yelled at Jonathan. s, all he got was an icy re from Jonathan. ¡°Manners? Who are you to talk about manners to me?¡± He snorted icily. ¡°I asked you toe for a discussion as I didn¡¯t want to humiliate you. Do you think you¡¯re that important? You want to talk about rules, huh? Let¡¯s talk about the Goldstein family¡¯s rules. ording to the Goldstein family¡¯s rules, those who aren¡¯t direct descendants shouldn¡¯t interfere with the direct descendants¡¯ core decisions. My grandpa is the patriarch of the direct descendants. My father might be dead, but my Uncle Tommy is still in charge. My Aunt Sophia shall be in charge if he isn¡¯t in charge. As she¡¯s currently in the hospital, I, Jonathan Goldstein, will take over the position. No matter what, the position won¡¯t be left in your hands as you¡¯re from one of the branches. Am I right?¡± Hearing his words, the Goldstein family members slowly fell silent. At their reaction, Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about moving the entire family to Bonham Ind. If I were to say it another way by announcing that I¡¯m moving the family¡¯s headquarters to the ind, that would be part of the direct descendants¡¯ core decisions. What right do you have to object to my decision? I¡¯m not lying when I say the Osborne family has just begun their revenge. Death woulde knocking on your door soon if you were to stay in Yaleview. I shall give each family a mansion if you agree to move to Bonham Ind. I won¡¯t press you to give up the money you have now. The Goldstein family is worth hundreds of billions. As core members, you are in possession of assets worth billions. That¡¯s enough for you to lead a worry-free life. Of course, if you insist on staying and keeping watch over your assets, I can¡¯t force you to leave.¡± After a pause to let that sink in, he added, ¡°After I leave Yaleview today, I shall announce that I have nothing to do with the Yaleview Goldsteins anymore. From now on, we shall go on separate ways. Whether you survive or die has nothing to do with me. Do as you see fit.¡± Ignoring their outbursts, Jonathan got to his feet and strode out of the house. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± someone called out hesitantly behind him. Jonathan turned over his shoulder and spotted his uncle, Tommy. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked coolly as he wasn¡¯t close to Tommy at all. After all, Tommy had contributed to his getting kicked out of the Goldstein family. Tommy forced a smile when he realized how indifferent Jonathan was. ¡°Your grandma and I will head to Bonham Ind as you say,¡± he revealed. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯ll be safer there,¡± Jonathan said with a nod. ¡°Er¡­ How is your Aunt Sophia doing?¡± A sh of anguish appeared in Tommy¡¯s eyes when he mentioned Sophia¡¯s name. Tommy and his two siblings were the direct descendants of the Goldstein family. Following Jonathan¡¯s father¡¯s death, Sophia was abducted and went missing. As the second sibling of the family, he was involved in the power struggle all his life but was still alive and well. ¡°Aunt Sophia got hurt, so I arranged for her to get treated.¡± Jonathan felt terrible when he saw Tommy¡¯s anguished expression. ¡°I¡¯ll send her your address on Bonham Ind. However, it depends on her whether or not she wants to pay you a visit,¡± he added. ¡°All right. Thank you!¡± Tommy choked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jonathan. Back then, I¡ª¡± ¡°Stop,¡± Jonathan cut in. ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t be who I am today without the past.¡± Half a day after martial law was lifted in Yaleview, the entire Yaleview descended into an uproar. The Yaleview Goldsteins released an announcement saying that they would leave Yaleview forever. They weren¡¯t just moving their headquarters out of Yaleview, for they were giving up all their assets in Yaleview. Someone who was in the know leaked news that the Yaleview Goldsteins were also liquidating their assets outside Yaleview. Despite being the most influential family in all of Chanaea, the Goldstein family was backing out of the corporate world. Once the news broke, it immediately ended as a trending topic. The public made wild guesses regarding the Goldstein family¡¯s sudden decision. However, the Goldstein family didn¡¯t respond and maintained a mysterious air about their act. The Office of Government Affairs was in utter chaos. However, it wasn¡¯t the Goldstein family¡¯s fault; it was because of the Xydias family. Quinten¡¯s family, the Xydias family, was initially just an ordinary family. However, the Osborne family took an interest in them and helped them rise through the ranks. They were now a family that was second to the prominent families. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Quinten was now the director of the Department of Transportation. It was a pretty lucrative job. Thus, everyone in the Office of Government Affairs mored to butter up to him. s, this afternoon, a fire broke out in the Xydias residence. Over one hundred and fifty members of the Xydias family, including the elderly people and women, died in the fire. ording to intel, these people were dead before the fire broke out. There were two interlocked daggers stained with blood ced at the entrance of the Xydias residence. No one admitted to it, but everyone knew that it was Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s signature. Finally, Jonathan was taking action in Yaleview. Joshua was reading some information on his tablet in a small garden in Zedfield. ¡°Commander, this is all the information I got of the Xydias family,¡± a young man reported. Joshua¡¯s face was devoid of expression as he saw the photos showing the corpses burned to a crisp in the Xydias residence. ¡°During his previous visit to Yaleview, he only dared to kick the Maxwell family out. Now, he had wiped out an entire n. It looks like Jonathan is pretty upset this time. Good job.¡± ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance, Commander,¡± the young man responded quickly. He straightened his back after hearing Joshua¡¯s praise. Joshua returned the tablet to him. ¡°Enough. Being too humble will make you look like a hypocrite. By the way, how is Wilbur faring?¡± ¡°Commander, Lieutenant General Xanthos lifted the martialw after receiving your order. But¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°But what?¡± Joshua lifted his head to nce at the young man. ¡°Commander, I can¡¯t be sure.¡± The young man seemed stumped. ¡°Your order stated that soldiers aren¡¯t allowed entry to Yaleview, but Wilbur allowed Andy and a medical team entry. I think¡ª¡± Before the young man could borate further, Joshua raised his arm to stop him. ¡°Enough. You may leave now. Keep an eye on Yaleview these few days and let me know if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the young man responded politely despite his confusion at being cut short. Turning around, he walked out of the garden. At the door, he bumped into a man with a scar on his face. It was none other than Wilbur! Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Exchanging Strikes The young man was taken aback to see Wilbur here. ¡°Lieutenant General Xanthos¡­¡± he greeted carefully. The young man recalled how he was cut short earlier as panic shed across his gaze. Wilbur chuckled gaily. ¡°Why are you looking at me this way?¡± As his lips curled, the scar on his face turned more menacing. Anyone would shiver in fright at the sight. ¡°Are you feeling guilty as I caught you badmouthing me behind my back?¡± Wilbur burst outughing. The young man paled instantly as cold sweat trickled down his face. Behind him, someone ced a hand on his shoulder lightly. ¡°What are you doing? Won¡¯t you go back to work?¡± Hearing the reminder, the young man lost his bnce as though he had just been dragged out of the water. He leaned against the wall and panted heavily. Wilbur nced at Joshua and raised his right hand to give him a casual salute. ¡°Commander, there¡¯s no need for you to wee me personally. I don¡¯t deserve it. Your subordinate is quite interesting, huh? He can¡¯t take a joke.¡± The young man stood straight and tamped down his fear to force a smile after hearing Wilbur¡¯s teasing words. Joshua gave a perfunctory chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s young, but you¡¯re themander of Yaleview Army, in charge of six hundred thousand soldiers. Even I have to show respect for you, so obviously, he¡¯s afraid of you.¡± The smile on Wilbur¡¯s lips froze when he heard Joshua¡¯s words. He quickly shook his head. ¡°Commander, please don¡¯t joke around. You were the one who appointed me. Even though I have military control, you can take it back anytime.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right when you said it was a joke.¡± Joshua spun on his heels and entered the garden. ¡°Besides, where else could I get such a capablemander if I were to fire you?¡± After Joshua heard Wilbur¡¯s reply, his lips curled as a murderous look glinted across his eyes. They walked to the table, where Joshua poured two cups of tea. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Have a seat. Try this expensive tea. I only got a little of them this year and rarely drink them. You got lucky today.¡± After taking a seat, Wilbur epted the cup of tea from Joshua. Instead of drinking it, he ced the cup aside. Seeing that, Joshua sat down and sipped on his tea. He then shot Wilbur a smile. ¡°You rarely visit me. There must be a reason for you to pay me a visit today. Tell me. What is it about?¡± Hearing Joshua¡¯s question, Wilbur hesitated briefly before revealing, ¡°Commander, you must¡¯ve heard about the two big news in Yaleview today. First, the Goldstein family is withdrawing from Yaleview and won¡¯t interfere in the prominent families¡¯ business anymore. Also, over one hundred family members of the Xydias family had been massacred. There were two crossed daggers ced at the door, so it should be Jonathan¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about both matters.¡± Joshua bobbed his head. ¡°They are slightly tricky matters. For the time being, we must focus on maintaining peace, especially within the Office of Government Affairs. We can¡¯t let anyone panic. I can handle the politicians, but you and your Yaleview Army have to handle the pressure outside.¡± While Joshua spoke, he shot Wilbur a pointed look and ced emphasis on hisst few words. Across from him, Wilbur stared at the flowers afar idly as though he didn¡¯t notice Joshua¡¯s stare. ¡°Commander, your Intelligence Bureau isn¡¯t doing its job well. Let me tell you something you don¡¯t know,¡± Wilbur said in an impassive voice as he looked into the distance. Joshua¡¯s hands froze, and he ced the cup he was holding back on the table. ¡°That sounds interesting. Is there anything in Yaleview that escaped my notice?¡± he drawled. To a leader, intel meant power and control. They had been testing each other since Wilbur¡¯s arrival. Wilbur was about to strike once again. ¡°You¡¯re themander-in-chief, so many things require your attention every day. Of course you can¡¯t think of everything. After assuming your position, instead of using the old intelligence system, you trained your own team,¡± Wilbur said as he turned over his shoulder to look at Joshua. ¡°Commander, kids like that young man are inexperienced and will expose themselves easily,¡± he dered. Joshua¡¯s face turned dark after he heard what Wilbur had to say. Thetter was obviously telling him that the man he sent to monitor his every move had been exposed. Joshua had no choice but to keep his misery to himself. ¡°Rookies have their advantages. I won¡¯t have to worry when I use the men I trained myself,¡± he responded. Snorting, he added, ¡°You have other intel, right? Why are you being mysterious? Be frank with me.¡± Taking in Joshua¡¯s icy expression, Wilbur grinned. ¡°Garrison from the Osborne family is dead. He¡¯s a God Realm expert.¡± The news caused Joshua¡¯s heart to sink to the bottom of his stomach. Shocked, he held his breath and asked, ¡°Did Jonathan do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Wilbur¡¯s brows snapped together. ¡°I can only confirm that Jonathan went to Moonriver Estate and attacked Garrison and that Garrison died. However, I¡¯m not sure if Jonathan killed him or something else happened.¡± Those as powerful as Wilbur had a habit¡ªthey never infer the result with little information. Back when Jonathan arrived at Yaleview, Wilbur exchanged a few moves with the former to sound him out. Jonathan didn¡¯t unleash his full potential, but Wilbur knew they had simr strengths. A God Realm martial artist could easily escape if he were to run into a capable opponent. There was no way Garrison would be killed easily. However, all that was left of Garrison at the scene was a puddle of a bloody mess. Jonathan was a horrifying presence if he was the one behind Garrison¡¯s death. Deep down, Joshua was gued with conflicted emotions. Previously, he ordered his subordinate to set a trap for Sophia. He wanted to use her to sow discord between Jonathan and the Osborne family so they would be at odds. No one knew that Jonathan was ruthless enough to kill Garrison in a horrible manner. Things did not pan out the way Joshua had imagined. A God Realm martial artist was dead. It wasn¡¯t just between the Osborne family and Jonathan now. To protect their family¡¯s pride and profit, the Osborne family would definitely do their very best to teach Jonathan a lesson as a warning to the entire world. The results of his n were beyond his initial expectation. Joshua was ecstatic to hear that, but he did not show the joy on his face. The Osbourne family restrained Jonathan, but Wilbur was a massive threat to him. ¡°It¡¯s good news for the Office of Government Affairs,¡± Joshua said cheerfully. ¡°Looks like my intel about the Osborne family iscking behindpared to the Yaleview Army. If that¡¯s the case, let me share a few intel with you that you might be interested in,¡± he offered. ¡°Commander, there isn¡¯t much intel that I¡¯m interested in,¡± Wilbur replied with a grin. Hearing that, Joshua dipped his finger in his tea and drew an ¡°X¡± on the table. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in intel about Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Separatist Movement Wilbur¡¯s smile faded when he saw the ¡°X¡± mark on the table. As themander of Yaleview Army, he had an army of more than six hundred thousand men under him. Being second only to themander- in-chief, he was on par with Jonathan in terms of status. Being such a high-ranking officer, he had seen it all, and nothing could really easily arouse his interest. Asura¡¯s Office was the exception. With the intensification of the in-fighting within Chanaea, it was expected that sooner orter, Yaleview Army and Asura¡¯s Office woulde face-to-face in confrontation. Thus, Wilbur, asmander of Yaleview Army, would naturally be interested in information about Asura¡¯s Office. He looked at Joshua warily and said, ¡°Commander, if it is about Asura¡¯s Office, I would like to hear about it.¡± Asura¡¯s Office was set up less than two years ago, but within that short time, it had unified all the armies in Chanaea other than Yaleview¡¯s. On many asions, Wilbur had nned to get some men to infiltrate Asura¡¯s Office to spy on them for him. However, it wasn¡¯t easy, as the general poption highly regarded the newly established Asura¡¯s Office. Trying to overthrow such an organization would be almost impossible. He never thought Joshua actually had the means to get ess to insider information about Asura¡¯s Office. Btedly, he realized he had underestimated Joshua. Within a decade, Joshua had risen from a deputy director to the position ofmander-in-chief. To achieve that feat, besides the support from respectable families, it was only reasonable that he also possessed the necessary abilities and skills. ¡°I just received information that Jonathan had ordered all his undercover spies in Yaleview to retreat, evacuating all his own men. So, you should know what that means. They¡¯re getting ready for war,¡± Joshua shared. Wilbur was a tad disappointed with the information that Joshua shared. He initially thought Joshua had some highly confidential information, so the revtion of such inconsequential information was a big let-down. Even if Joshua had not revealed that to him, and if the spies of Asura¡¯s Office retreat en mass the next day, it would be obvious. As such, that information wasn¡¯t very valuable to Wilbur. Joshua noticed Wilbur wasn¡¯t impressed with the information he shared, so he added, ¡°One more thing ¡ªmonitor the Eastern Army in the Northeast. ording to my sources, there are unusual military maneuvers in that area, so they could be nning a separatist movement.¡± Wilbur¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard that. ¡°Karl is nning to betray Asura¡¯s Office? Would he dare to do that?¡± he asked in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s merely my guess at the moment as I do not have evidence to back it up now.¡± Joshua solemnly added, ¡°Lately, Eastern Army has been very active. Ourtest intelligence revealed that Karl¡¯s family had gone missing for almost half a month. A few days ago, he captured Aidan, themander of Medved Army, but thetter managed to escape during the hearing and made his way back to the north of River Onxy.¡± Wilbur¡¯s mind was rapidly analyzing the information as Joshua spoke, and he was quick to link the dots. ¡°You mean Karl may have made some sort of a deal with Aidan?¡± Wilbur muttered as that thought came to his mind. When he looked up, what greeted him was the frosty look in Joshua¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wilbur, did you just address me as ¡®you¡¯?¡± At that instant, the world seemed to be frozen in time. Wilbur felt his spiritual energy boiling over and then being drained out of his body. All of a sudden, he felt like a deted balloon. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He stood up, bowed slightly at Joshua, and apologized, ¡°It was a slip of the tongue, Commander. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Joshua¡¯s stern expression disappeared, and he quipped, ¡°I was just kidding, Wilbur. Rx! Come on, have a seat!¡± Wilbur hesitated for a moment, then sat down on the stool again to face the chuckling Joshua. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, I do not have solid evidence at the moment, so it is just spection with regards to the situation in the Northeast. However, we still have to take precautions against Eastern Army. From the map, we can clearly see Yaleview is situated right between the Northeast and Central regions. If there is a problem with Eastern Army in the Northeast, Asura¡¯s Office will have to pass through Yaleview to reach them. This, we will definitely not allow,¡± Joshua said, looking concerned. ¡°Wilbur, based on the current situation, in the event trouble brews in the Northeast, Yaleview will be caught between Eastern Army and Asura¡¯s Office. Whether we like it or not, Karl will make use of Yaleview to be his best defensive shield. The military powers in Chanaea will be split three ways then.¡± As Joshua was sharing his views on the political situation, all the different scenarios of a rebellion by Eastern Army shed in Wilbur¡¯s mind. Although Eastern Army had less than one hundred and fifty thousand men, it was the best army in Chanaea. If Karl really led his men to start a rebellion, theplex geographical features in the Northeast would be to his advantage. The probability of Karl, the Prince of Diyouli, bing king in the Northeast would be very high. Since the founding of Asura¡¯s Office, Chanaea had enjoyed almost three years of peace. Suddenly, the political situation in Chanaea turned from peaceful and stable to fraught with tension. So the past three years are merely the calm before the storm? Well, what¡¯s so bad about it? The corners of Wilbur¡¯s mouth lifted, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Heroes aren¡¯t born, but they are created in times of strife and struggle. A war will be to my advantage, so why don¡¯t I add fuel to the fire and help it burn bright? Back in Jadeborough, many vehicles were parked inside and around thepound of No. 2 Vi. All those vehicles were transporting medical equipment. After Jonathan rushed back to Jadeborough, he ordered Zachary to buy over No. 2 Vi and made use of their connections to call for all the top medical teams in Jazona. Even the doctors of Asura¡¯s Office were summoned to rush over to Jadeborough. The reason for all the panic was thedy lying on the sick bed¡ªSophia. Jonathan and his team grimly stood by Sophia¡¯s bedside amidst a heavy atmosphere. Sophia was injured, and her injuries were grave. The bones in both her legs were shattered, and she had chest trauma. To make things worse, one of her broken rib bones had punctured her lung. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t reached her in time and stabilized her with his immense spiritual energy, she would have already died. The medical experts present had been in discussion for three hours, but they could note up with a feasible treatment n. Sophia¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, and she was sustained solely by Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy. The doctors were worried that if they were to operate on her, they would disturb the flow of that spiritual energy, resulting in instant death for her. ¡°Our doctors will be here soon, Mr. Goldstein. They should take no more than an hour.¡± Zachary went up next to Jonathan and updated him in a hushed tone. Jonathan nodded, his eyes betraying no emotions. ¡°Have you deciphered the encrypted data sent by 018? Have you located the Osborne family?¡± Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Chapter 532 The Pill Of Life ¡°There was no information on the location of the Osborne family amongst the massive amount of data sent over by Agent 018, Mr. Goldstein. The only clue we have is that they are somewhere in the Northeast,¡± Zachary reported solemnly. Jonathan was disappointed, despite having expected the result to be so. Infuriated by the gruesome suffering inflicted on Sophia, he couldn¡¯t wait to get hold of the location of the base for the Osborne family and charge over with his men to eliminate the Osborne n. However, the task of locating the headquarters of such respectable families was easier said than done. Those respectable families were also nicknamed ¡°The Untouchables.¡± Other than an indication of their power and strength, that nickname was also in reference to the protective and secretive nature of those families. The rich and powerful in Yaleview, or even a wealthy family like the Goldstein family, had only heard of the powerful respectable families. None of them knew anything else about these secretive families. In order to find out merely the location of one of the houses of those respectable families, Jonathan would have to risk one of his elites nted in the intelligence agency. It was almost mission impossible to find out the location of the crucial bases of such families. Jonathan had been gathering intelligence on those respectable families since he set up Asura¡¯s Office. Initially, when left with no other options, he made the desperatest resort decision to join the army. However, as time passed, after witnessing the horrors of wars, he began to dream ofsting peace for Chanaea. In order to achieve that, he knew he would have to confront those respectable families sooner orter. s, after two years of hard work by the intelligencework of Asura¡¯s Office, all they managed to identify was the ruins of the Whitley family that was wiped out ten years ago. They had no sess with any of the other existing respectable families. The Whitley family! All of a sudden, Joshua¡¯s face appeared in Jonathan¡¯s mind. Asura¡¯s Office had been mindful of and in quietpetition with those in charge of Yaleview. Although Jonathan had never met Joshua, he had gathered lots of intelligence on Joshua and knew him well. After all, one needed to know one¡¯s enemy well in order to win. ording to the information gathered by Asura¡¯s Office, for reasons still unknown to them, all the other respectable families suddenly ganged up against the Whitley family ten years ago. In a single night, the Whitley n was brutally massacred and left with not even a single survivor. One of The Untouchables was wiped out totally. Joshua was a descendant from a distant lineage that was banished from the Whitley family a long time ago. Hence, other than themonst name, he shared no real ties with the wiped-out family. Moreover, Joshua was a very realistic and practical man. When he was caught by the respectable families, in order to stay alive, he immediately went down on his knees and surrendered to them. He also willingly self-destructed his own energy and elixir field. As a result, he was let off. In the following ten years, he rose through the ranks and became amander-in-chief that could compete on an equal footing with those respectable families. With his current status, even the respectable families had difficulties going against him. Joshua was a man not to be taken lightly of. As the sun set, a military helicopternded at Edenic Heights. The top medical team from Asura¡¯s Office,prising twelve people, had finally reached Edenic Heights. The twelve wore no white robes and carried no medical equipment with them as they rushed toward No. 2 Vi. With the arrogant and menacing look in their eyes, one could hardly associate them with doctors. When they saw Jonathan, the twelve oddballs went down on their knees in front of him and chorused, ¡°Greetings to you, Sir!¡± ¡°The patient is inside. Go get the relevant statistics from Zachary and take over from now!¡± Jonathan instructed. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The twelve stood up and instantly entered No. 2 Vi. Xiara, with the lollipop in her mouth, gave Jonathan a weird look. ¡°Are you sure these twelve are reliable, Jonathan? I see a student, an elderly, a white cor executive, and¡­ Anyway, they looked like a strange ensemble you gathered off the street!¡± she said. Jonathan frowned at Xiara¡¯s quick judgement. ¡°They are the real McCoy, the true top-notch medical experts! When I was severely wounded back in those days, they were the ones who pulled me back from the brink of death,¡± he refuted. ¡°Well, judging by the look in their eyes, I would say they¡¯re more credible as hitmen!¡± Xiara sighed and retorted. In less than half an hour, one of the twelve, a bespectacled young man, came out. His hands were blood-stained. It was Jason Carrick, and he was the one with the best medical skills in Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve done some basic treatment on the patient. I¡¯ve drained out the blood umted in her shoulders and legs. Despite being stabilized with your spiritual energy, she¡¯s bleeding profusely internally. I have to drain the umted blood out manually as her body will not be able to reabsorb that amount of blood,¡± Jason reported. Upon hearing that, Zachary turned around and whispered a reminder in Jason¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°Jason, that patient is Mr. Goldstein¡¯s aunt, so do be gentler and more meticulous when you¡¯re treating her.¡± Jason was famous for his medical skills, but he was also infamous for his treatment style. Once, he was treating Dorian, and halfway through the process, he threw the suture needle and thread to Dorain and said, ¡°I¡¯ve removed the bullet fragments, and I¡¯m tired now. You bear with the pain and close the wound yourself.¡± Every time he extended a helping hand, his mission was always the same¡ªto save the life of the patient. After he got the patient out of critical danger, the rest of the matter would be none of his concern. Zachary¡¯s reminder also reminded Jonathan of Jason¡¯s infamous attitude. Eyeing Jason suspiciously, he asked, ¡°Jason, how did you drain the blood?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jason¡¯s blood-stained hands began to fidget with his tie, and he stammered, ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t have done it without using the scalpel¡­¡± Jonathan could only let out a sigh of resignation. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not faulting you. Before you came, none of the other doctors dared to perform any treatment on her. I have full faith in you. Having a scar is better than losing a life.¡± Jason¡¯s tensed-up face rxed when he heard those assuring words from Jonathan. ¡°Pardon me for my blunt honesty, Mr. Goldstein, but even with us around, we can¡¯t guarantee we can save your aunt¡¯s life.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jonathan suddenly lurched forward, and even Jason, who was normally proud and fearless, was shocked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You have to save her, Jason!¡± Jonathan barked. Jason hesitated for a moment, then turned to look apologetically at Jonathan and replied, ¡°We have our limits, Mr. Goldstein. One of her broken rib bones has punctured her right lung. She will be okay for the time being, but if the rib bone is removed, even we can¡¯t perform a miracle to save her.¡± ¡°You mean my aunt has to lie in bed with a broken bone sticking out of her lung for the rest of her life?¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t stay long that way¡­¡± Jason continued in all seriousness, exining, ¡°Even with the support of your spiritual energy and our round-the-clock care, the patient has at most ten days¡­¡± ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± Jonathan snarled frostily. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I know how you feel, but as a doctor, I must tell you the truth.¡± When it came to matters regarding his patients, Jason was calm and unflinching. He had no qualms about looking Jonathan straight in the eyes when he spoke. ¡°Impossible!¡± Jonathan grabbed Jason¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°Two years ago, I was wounded at Summerbank Mountain. My right lung was punctured too, but you managed to save me. Why can¡¯t you do the same for my aunt?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, other than my skills, you were lucky to have the pill at that time!¡± Jason adjusted his spectacles and calmly replied. ¡°When you were on the verge of death, a young monk gifted you a life-saving pill. Without that pill, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here today,¡± he added. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Search For The Pill Hearing Jason¡¯s words, Jonathan was taken aback. He knew about that. When he was rescued two years ago, Hades once told him what happened at that time, and Jonathan also searched for the young monk near Summerbank Mountainter, but he was upied with war affairs at the time. In the end, he could only drop the matter. After that, Jonathan forgot about the young monk and the gifted pill. Never did he expect that the incident would be mentioned again. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, back then, you were there to stop the scourge of war at Summerbank Mountain. The young monk said you were the one admired and supported by the nation, and he didn¡¯t want you to die, so he took out a pill,¡± Jason uttered as he recalled. ¡°At that time, we were at our wits¡¯ end. After the young monk took out the pill, we could only use it because that was the only choice we had.¡± Jason didn¡¯t hesitate in the slightest when he spoke of them trying out the pill on Jonathan. Although Hades and the others had informed Jonathan about it, for some reason, Jonathan felt strange when Jason¡¯s words reached his ears. Looking at Jason, Jonathan said cidly, ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°The point is, when I was feeding you the pill, I secretly took a nub of the pill for research and found that all the medicinal properties in the pill have reached a delicate bnce. It was gentle on the body, but it was powerful. Needless to say, it¡¯s a rare top-tier medication. It¡¯s a pity that I only tore off a small piece of it. There is no way I could reverse analyze the chemicalposition of the pill.¡± Seeing Jasonmenting about the pill, Jonathan felt speechless. Not only did he use an unknown drug on me, but he also nabbed a piece of the pill. Is he really my subordinate? How peculiar can he be? ¡°Jason, do you mean that you can save my aunt as long as I can find that pill?¡± Jonathan asked with a deep voice. ¡°Yes, as long as you can bring the pill back within ten days. By then, if I can¡¯t save the patient, I will take my own life!¡± Jason was extremely confident in his medical skills. ¡°Oh, Mr. Goldstein. If you can really get that pill, ask for more so that I can study them,¡± he added. As Jonathan saw the excited look on Jason¡¯s face, a strange feeling appeared in the former¡¯s heart. If Jonathan didn¡¯t know that Jason would never toy with a patient¡¯s life, he would even think that Jason¡¯s sole purpose in asking him to search for the pill was to get his hands on the pill for research purposes. After pondering for a while, Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll find that pill, and I¡¯ll get back within ten days, but in these ten days, you need to make sure nothing bad will happen to the patient.¡± When Jason heard that, he instantly cracked a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As I said, if anything happens to the patient, I¡¯ll die voluntarily.¡± After getting Jason¡¯s promise, Jonathan finally felt relieved and turned on his heel to head to No. 1 Vi. It will have to wait until tomorrow before I can go to Summerbank Mountain. Jonathan¡¯s current injuries were not minor, but he was hurt at his elixir field and veins, which were martial arts injuries. Even though Jason excelled in medicine, his skills were only suitable for ordinary people. He could help in treating a cultivator, but the treatment would not help much. A cultivator needed to rest and recuperate to heal. Thus, Jonathan nned to temporarily recuperate for one night, then got up the next day to go to Summerbank. Upon seeing Jonathan entering No. 1 Vi, Zachary, who was standing at the side, nudged Jason. ¡°Jason, are you truly confident? The patient is one of the people whom Mr. Goldstein cares about the most. If you mess up, you will lose your head.¡± ¡°Mr. Lint, don¡¯t worry. The patient inside will have no problem within fifteen days,¡± Jason replied with a smile. When he was speaking with Jonathan just now, Jason had deliberately given an answer that was a few days shorter than the actual answer for safety¡¯s sake. Zachary was stunned for a moment, then shook his head helplessly. ¡°Are you really not afraid of getting punished for ying mind games with Mr. Goldstein? Jason, tell me the truth. You really can¡¯t save that patient?¡± Jason turned to Zachary. ¡°Mr. Lint, if we can¡¯t find that pill, the person inside will die!¡± Having said that, Jason turned around and went back to No. 2 Vi. Meanwhile, Jonathan halted in his tracks in No. 1 Vi¡¯s garden, withdrawing rays of his spiritual energy continuously back into his body. ¡°Fifteen days? I hope I can get back in time!¡± he muttered to himself. The Osborne family headquarters at Wasahurst Mountains, Jedayton, Drieso. Currently, on a mountainside far from the vige, there were three or four naked and beautiful men lying on the ground. They were all Jay¡¯s lovers whom he secretly kept in captivity for him to toy with, and Jay was currently slumped in the middle of the ground, looking tired and weak. The secret door of the cave was opened, and an old man with gray hair and a slightly chubby, middle- aged man walked in. One of them was Mason Osborne, the head of the Osborne family, which was one of the invincible respectable families, and the other one was Everett Osborne, the official decision-maker of the family. When they saw the absurd scene in front of them, their expressions turned frosty. Mason reached out his hand, causing Jay to rise in the air and fly over a distance of twenty to thirty meters before he was grabbed on the neck by Mason. The strong sense of suffocation woke Jay up in an instant. As he looked at the two people in front of him, terror was written all over his face. ¡°Grandpa¡­ Uncle Everett¡­ Let me exin¡­¡± With his throat strangled, Jay looked at the two in front of him with a flushed face. As the Osborne family¡¯s eldest grandson, Jay knew that once his doing was exposed, he would be doomed, but he never expected that day woulde so soon. Back then, Jay even fantasized that as long as he became the head of the family, even if what he did was discovered, no one would dare to say anything about it. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be drugged during his trip to Yaleview. Life is rather unpredictable. ¡°What else do you want to exin?¡± Mason sneered. With a flick of his wrist, he threw Jay toward the wall at the side. Thud! The sound of the naked bodynding on the wall was iparably clear. After that one move, Jay was already vomiting blood and couldn¡¯t rise to his feet again. ¡°As the eldest grandchild of the Osborne family, how could you do this kind of thing? And I can¡¯t believe I even trained you to be the heir. Jay, you should die!¡± Mason¡¯s face was beet red. The old man, who was never flustered in the face of adversity, was furious to the core. ¡°Grandpa¡­ give me another chance. I will definitely turn over a new leaf in the future¡­¡± Enduring the pain from his injuries, Jay climbed up and crawled toward Mason. But just as Jay¡¯s hand was about to touch Mason, thetter¡¯s spiritual energy shot out, and an invisible barrier stood in between the two of them, blocking Jay. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Jay stroked that invisible barrier, his eyes full of despair. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He knew the invisible barrier made out of spiritual energypletely cut off his chance to be the next patriarch. From now, I¡¯ll be a nobody in the Osborne family. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Not Responsible ¡°I¡¯m not your grandfather!¡± Mason said coldly. ¡°I let you go to Yaleview to settle the matter with Jonathan. Not only did you let Garrison die in Yaleview, you even did this kind of thing! You deserve to die!¡± Upon hearing Mason¡¯s cold words, Jay felt a chill run down his spine. The next second, he prostrated before the elder and begged for mercy continuously. ¡°Grandpa, please forgive me this time. I¡¯m your biological grandson.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandson like you! The marriage between you and Celine ckwood is already in progress. It¡¯s impossible to break off the engagement. Even if the ckwood family agrees to that, we can¡¯t. It would be a disgrace. This arranged marriage is important to the ckwood family and the Osborne family. We can¡¯t afford to make mistakes. You can still be the heir of our family for now. Once you are married for a year, I¡¯ll find a suitable opportunity to announce the abolishment of your position and find a new person. However, you don¡¯t need to worry. Your life won¡¯t be in anger because of the ckwood family. Even if you¡¯re no longer the heir, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Then, I¡¯ll give you a fief so that you can live an honest and peaceful life there. However, if your problem is ever exposed and affects the alliance between the Osborne family and the ckwood family, there will be no need for you to live anymore,¡± Mason roared. With that, Mason waved his hand and sent Jay flying again. He did not even bother to check on the latter as he immediately turned around and walked out. Once Mason was out of the cave, he said calmly, ¡°Everett, kill all those who know about this.¡± The slightly chubby middle-aged man bowed and replied with a smile, ¡°Understood, Father.¡± With that, Everett flicked his wrist, and a sword appeared in his hand. Jay looked at Everett and pleaded, ¡°Uncle Everett, save me!¡± The next moment, there were rays of light shing from the sword inside the cave. Within a few seconds, Jay¡¯s male lovers had been reduced to palm-sized pieces of flesh. A drop of blood dripped down from the sword tip. Everett turned around and looked at Jay. ¡°Remember the patriarch¡¯s words. If your information is leaked, not only you but all the people associated with you will have to disappear.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With that, Everett turned around and left. Jay copsed to the ground. There were pieces of meat all around him. However, he did not know that his subordinates, who he trained in the shadows, were facing a one-sided massacre. Back in Edenic Heights at Jadeborough, Jonathan was sitting cross-legged on the balcony of the third floor in No. 1 Vi. He activated Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique and was using it to nourish his elixir field. Feeling a slight pain in his elixir field, he let out a heavy sigh and opened his eyes. At this rate of progress, he would need at least ten days to restore his elixir field. He looked down at his clenched fists as he tried to use his spiritual energy. His strength was only equivalent to one of Grandmaster Realm now. To ordinary people, it would be considered an extraordinary power. However, it was nothing for an actual expert. It seemed that he had underestimated this battle this time. He took out the bell that Garrison left and scrutinized it. This bell was the size of a table tennis ball. However, it was able to injure him easily and even caused Garrison to self-destruct. It seemed to have a terrifying power. He touched the bell with a finger. In an instant, Jonathan¡¯s face paled, and he pulled back his finger with a sharp cry. Just a moment ago, when Jonathan¡¯s finger touched the bell, he immediately felt a cold and ominous aura. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy was exiting from his finger and being sucked into the bell. In other words, the bell was forcibly absorbing his spiritual energy ruthlessly. Luckily, he only ced a finger on it. If it were a hand, it would only take a short while before he was sucked dry. When Jonathan thought about how Garrison had used his finger to tap the bell, he finally came to a realization. At that time, he had thought Garrison was using a special finger technique. However, he now knew it was because Garrison knew about the bell and did it intentionally. Then, Garrison might have self-destructed because of his blow. Jonathan remembered clearly that the last time Garrison tapped the bell, thetter was using his finger. However, Jonathan had cut off Garrison¡¯s arm, and thetter¡¯s whole palmnded on the bell. Could it be that there was still spiritual energy in the meridian when I cut it off? Then, the bell sensed the spiritual energy and started absorbing it, causing Garrison to explode. If that is truly the case, the bell is terrifying! While Jonathan was still inspecting it, a figure came down from the roof andnded lightly beside him. It was Xiara. She sat beside Jonathan as she said carelessly, ¡°Jonathan, why aren¡¯t you sleeping with your wife in the middle of the night? Instead, you¡¯re here ying with something.¡± Then, she threw a ck package at him. ¡°This is your sword. When you went to Yaleview, this sword lighted up once. It was not a short period, so it was quite strange.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan opened the ck package and inspected his Heaven Sword. After knocking on it for a while, he still was unable to find out anything about it. Jonathan ced his Heaven Sword on one side as he responded with a smile, ¡°Thank you for taking care of the family after I left.¡± Xiara, with a lollipop in her mouth, shed him a bright smile. ¡°Stop. You gave me a hundred million. That is equivalent to the price of ten top-tier targets, and I was able to earn it in twenty-four hours. It was well worth my while, so you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡± Jonathan replied calmly, ¡°Who said the mission is done? Tomorrow morning, I have to go out again. It will take three to five days this time. It won¡¯t be more than ten days. So, you have to look after this family during this period.¡± He had killed Garrison from the Osborne family and made enemies with Yaleview Army. In just one day, Chanaea¡¯s situation had undergone a dramatic upheaval. Therefore, Jonathan felt even more worried for his family members. Therefore, he valued Xiara¡¯s existence even more. Looking at Jonathan, Xiara immediately stood up. ¡°Jonathan, are you even aware of the situation? I¡¯m here to assassinate you. Do you think I¡¯m your guard dog? Let me tell you¡ª¡± Jonathan interrupted Xiara and said, ¡°I¡¯ll add another hundred million. You just have to guarantee the safety of the people in this mansion.¡± At that moment, outside No. 1 Vi, Zachary had already brought his army to protect the Goldstein residence. However, assassins had many methods. Even if there was an army guarding the residence, there might still be loopholes. Xiara, who was the ninth on the Heaven List, would undoubtedly understand their strategies. Seeing Jonathan extend one of his fingers, Xiara slowly ced a finger on it. ¡°Add another two hundred million, and I¡¯ll protect them for ten days. However, if they wander too far off, I¡¯m not responsible for their deaths.¡± Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Agent 65 ¡°Deal!¡± Jonathan stretched out his hand toward Xiara. Thetter hesitated for a moment before epting the handshake. ¡°Why do I have a feeling that I¡¯ve been tricked?¡± Xiara muttered as she withdrew her hand. Jonathan chuckled and said, ¡°I doubt there¡¯s anyone capable of tricking you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiara smiled smugly. ¡°All right. Since I¡¯ve taken your money, I¡¯ll take care of your problem. Starting from today, I¡¯ll guarantee your family¡¯s safety for the next ten days.¡± As Xiara spoke, she leaped hastily to the roof and disappeared into the night. Jonathan looked in the direction where she had left and shook his head lightly. He had prepared a room for her since the first day of her arrival. However, she had never put up a night there. As an assassin, Xiara insisted on finding a rtively safe ce for herself. Otherwise, she could not fall asleep. Snapping out of his reverie, Jonathan concealed his thoughts and attempted to cleanse his spirit through meditation. Then, he put away the bronze handbell and continued cultivating the Heaven Sword. Previously, he saw a vision when the sword gleamed with a green light. Something simr happened again yesterday, only the green light illuminated longer than before. Jonathan suddenly recalled Xiara¡¯s words and thought that the particr scene might signify something important. Last time, the vision shed across his eyes too quickly. He was not able to identify if the light was merely an illusion or a reflection from somewhere across the earth. Jonathan thought about illustrating what he saw from the vision so that Hades and the rest could investigate further. However, apart from dense foliage and lush greenery, there was nothing iconic that appeared in the vision. With that, it was undoubtedly challenging to look into it. Hence, he dismissed the idea. ¡°What time is it, Jonathan? Are you going to sleep?¡± Right when Jonathan was about to hold the Heaven Sword in the hope of gaining some insights, he heard Josephine¡¯s voice from the third floor. He lifted his head and saw Josephine in her loose pajamas. Despite donning a loose outfit, her voluptuous body could not go unnoticed. Josephine¡¯s naivety seemed to have been reced by her growing maturity. Jonathan wondered if it was due to her pregnancy or the tremendous development happening in the Smith family. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m heading to bed now.¡± Jonathan hurried into the bedroom and hugged Josephine by the waist. ¡°Your wish is mymand, Darling.¡± He then nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Jeez!¡± she hummed coquettishly in his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve been away a lottely. Do you know how worried I am about you?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Jonathan replied, feeling guilty. Previously, Margaret had brought up the same issue over meals. Although Jonathan was not a huge fan of Margaret, he undeniably spent very little time with Josephine. After venturing for three long years, he returned to live a peaceful life with Josephine. However, he did not expect to be entangled in multiple quandaries, one after another. He was misunderstood by the Smiths and was at the receiving end of their sarcastic remarks and heartless insults. As Jonathan reflected on the past, he realized that it was then he apanied Josephine the most. Sadly, he had to leave the following day. At that thought, he felt so bad and hugged Josephine. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks for all that you do, Josephine.¡± ¡°Why are you so cheesy all of a sudden?¡± Josephine blushed slightly and turned away. ¡°Ouch! Jonathan, your thing hit me.¡± Instantly, he chucked his sword aside. ¡°I shall get rid of it and wrap my arms around my wife instead. Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± With that, the couple enjoyed a lovey-dovey night. Meanwhile, on the roof of the mansion, Xiara overheard their conversations. She stared into the starry night sky andmented indifferently, ¡°Perhaps love is a wonderful thing.¡± Several men in ck appeared discreetly at the hilly road leading to Edenic Heights past midnight. ¡°I can confirm Agent 65 is here,¡± a young teen said cidly. The youngd standing next to him chuckled while chewing gum. ¡°Since Agent 65 has approached Jonathan, why doesn¡¯t she kill him off? We ended up making this trip because of her. What a nuisance!¡± ¡°What¡¯s with all this chatter?¡± Right then, a slimdy showed up behind them. ¡°Make sure you remember the mission assigned by Mom; wipe out the entire Smith family and Jonathan. None of them should be kept alive. We can only create more advantages for the organization if Chanaea is in chaos. Be swift, everyone, and get it done before dawn. I don¡¯t have time to waste. I¡¯ve got to go check out the new arrivals of the fashion week.¡± The moment she was done saying her piece, thedy disappeared into the bush like a cheetah. The remaining five exchanged nces before their figures blurred, leaving an afterimage in its ce. Soon, silence fell upon the woods again. A yawning fighter walked past and turned his head to gaze at the forest but only saw some swaying branches. In a room on the second floor, Xiara curled herself up in a fetal position with her back against the wall, breathing evenly. Outside the window, the insects created a nocturnal chorus. Just then, Xiara suddenly opened her eyes and rose to her feet to get to the window. Her gaze dimmed as she looked out of it. Two silhouettes were fast approaching the nearby gardens of No. 1 Vi. The guards mysteriously copsed onto the ground as the figures ran past them. From their skills and secret codes used, they are obviously from Xiara! Xiara turned her wrist and popped a button-like object into her mouth. Subsequently, she jumped out of the window. When shended, she became a shadow and disappeared into the gardens, chasing the two iing individuals. Then, she sped a guard¡¯s neck with her left hand and knocked him out while grabbing another person¡¯s wrist with her right hand, deliberately blocking a dagger that was about to attack the guard. ¡°Are my eyes ying tricks on me, Agent 65? You¡¯re saving a life?¡± sneered the slenderdy as she withdrew her dagger. ¡°You¡¯re one of our top ten killers! Are you having a moment ofpassion?¡± She rotated the sharp dagger around her fingers skillfully. At that instant, it looked exceptionally creepy, with plenty of corpses lying on the ground at breaking dawn. Xiara sensed that something was amiss. As she turned to scan her surroundings, another four assassins emerged from two different directions. There were six of them in total, taking their positions in groups of two, besieging the mansion. ¡°This isn¡¯t the right ce to talk. Follow me elsewhere,¡± Xiara said under her breath. ¡°What gives?¡± thedy with a dagger snapped at her. An icy glint shed across her eyes as she continued, ¡°Agent 65, do you think that we¡¯re still in Paradise Ind? Once we¡¯re out of the ind, we¡¯re both Xiara, and we¡¯re not obliged to follow your orders anymore!¡± Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Housecleaning ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to follow me. I¡¯m telling you to leave to save your life.¡± Having said that, Xiara spun on her heels and left. ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want toe with me or not.¡± As her voice faded, she put a voice-modifying device into her mouth. With a blow, the call of the insects sounded the next moment. As soon as the call of the insects sounded, the other assassins exchanged looks in silence. They hesitated, but the young boy was the first among them to react. The rest snapped out of it quickly after the boy, and they immediately headed in the direction Xiara disappeared. As for the slenderdy, she, too, hesitated. She gave onest nce in the direction of the mansion and followed behind the others. Right after they left, a faint spiritual energy fluctuation slowly retracted back into Jonathan¡¯s body. He gradually opened his eyes, gently lifted the nket, and carefully pulled his arm away from Josephine. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Upon catching the movements created by Jonathan, Josephine murmured something in her sleep, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. Don¡¯t be naughty¡­¡± With that said, Josephine turned around to get into afortable position. Jonathan chuckled lightly at how Josephine looked like a cute, docile kitten sleeping soundly. Before he got up from bed, he gave her a quick peck on her cheeks. Jonathan then silently walked out of the door with the Heaven Sword in his hand. His expression abruptly changed as soon as the door was closed shut. ¡°If you all have a death wish, don¡¯t me me for this then!¡± There was an observation deck at the mountain peak behind Edenic Heights. The mist around the mountain made the surroundings look incredibly ethereal. Behind Xiara stood six men donned in ck clothes. As for the slenderdy, she gazed at the brightly lit sky while her brows knitted together. ¡°ording to the anatomy of a human, one is most tired between two thirty and four thirty midnight. Agent 65, we missed the best time for assassination when you brought us here. We need an exnation.¡± Xiara turned around. ¡°Agent 98, it seems like you have forgotten your manners after I¡¯ve been away from Paradise Ind for too long.¡± Xiara whipped out a lollipop from her pocket and put it in her mouth. Upon catching a glimpse of her movements, the assassins hurriedly backed off with their hands covering their mouth and nose. The teenage boy was the only one who didn¡¯t cower among the assassins. He even had a smile on his face when he walked up to Xiara. ¡°Agent 65, it¡¯s been three years since yourst return. I have missed you so much!¡± the boy said happily as he slowly made his way to Xiara. Xiara patted the boy¡¯s head in response. ¡°Agent 99, you¡¯ve grown so much. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to go back, but no one knows where Paradise Ind is.¡± ¡°Through the contacts. You can always get the contacts to guide you back home when you turn in your mission report,¡± the boy replied with a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Home? Is that truly a home?¡± A hint of confusion shed across Xiara¡¯s eyes. At the side, Agent 98 tightened her grip around her dagger. ¡°Agent 99, get back here at once. I¡¯m the team leader! Stay away from Agent 65.¡± Upon hearing Agent 98¡¯s words, Agent 99 looked toward Xiara with a perplexed expression. On the other hand, Xiara turned toward the others, and a hint of mockery shed across her eyes. ¡°If I wanted to poison you, I would have had all of you taken down when you were on your way here with me.¡± The others exchanged a look of bafflement in response and put their hands away after a few seconds. ¡°Agent 65, we¡¯re here to clean things up for you. The mission assigned to you by Xiara is long overdue. Why aren¡¯t you executing your mission?¡± Agent 98 uttered grimly. ¡°Why would I?¡± Xiara turned around and shot daggers at her. ¡°If you¡¯re here to clean things up for me, then you should know about mytest report. There¡¯s an additional three hundred million in Xiara¡¯s ount. The money is paid to me by Jonathan Goldstein to protect his family. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing the wrong thing when I¡¯m merely executing the mission I was paid for.¡± Everyone at the scene froze for a second upon hearing her words. ¡°You epted his payment? The target is now your employer?¡± Agent 98¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiara nodded calmly. ¡°Now, leave. Once the mission is over, I¡¯ll get in touch and return to Paradise Ind. I¡¯ll exin to Mom when I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that anymore,¡± Agent 98 uttered grimly, ¡°Our mission is to eliminate the Smith family and put the me on the Chanaea¡¯s respectable families. If Xiara wants to grow stronger, it must expand its business into Chanaea¡¯s market. But Chanaea is being protected well by Asura¡¯s Office now.¡± A cold glint appeared in Xiara¡¯s eyes as she stared at Agent 98. ¡°I told you. My mission is to protect the Smith family. I¡¯ll definitely hurt you if youy a finger on them.¡± ¡°Agent 65, do you have any idea what your words represent?¡± Agent 98 replied before reaching out for a gas mask and putting it on. ¡°If you stand in the way of our mission, we have the power to put you down.¡± As soon as those words fell, the dagger in Agent 98¡¯s hand was flung into the air, and it shot toward Xiara¡¯s throat at the speed of light. Ding! A soft thud was followed by a spark when it screeched through the air and flew past Xiara¡¯s palm. It turned out that a short de had mysteriously appeared in her hand. ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Xiara¡¯s calm voice echoed in the air as her palm struck Agent 98¡¯s face. The sturdy gas mask broke into pieces under the attack, and the broken pieces stabbed deep into Xiara¡¯s palm and Agent 98¡¯s face. A pain-filled groan rang out, and Agent 98 was sent flying into the air. She only managed toe to a halt when she crashed into the trees behind her. ¡°What are you looking at? Take the antidotes and take her down!¡± Agent 98 shouted as she hurled a pill into her mouth. Aside from Agent 99, the remaining four assassins acted immediately upon receiving her orders. They charged toward Xiara without hesitation. In fact, their mission was to eliminate the Smith family and evaluate the threat Agent 65 posed. Hence, when Xiara stood in their way, she had already failed the evaluation and became a risk to these assassins. They had no choice but to eliminate her. ¡°Move away!¡± Xiara grabbed onto Agent 99 and threw him far away like a bag of garbage. Despite being surrounded by the assassins, Xiara remained unflinching. With a fling, Xiara fired a hidden arrow at one of the assassin¡¯s hearts. Yet, the assassin did not bother evading the lethal attack from her. He continued shing his de at Xiara. Bulletproof vest! Xiara figured it out in a split second. Gas masks, antidotes, and bulletproof vests. It seems like they¡¯re well prepared to deal with me. That means Mom wants to get rid of me, too? I need to sidestep and take another step forward to avoid this deadly attack. I could ignore the rest. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The information she interpreted flitted across her mind. At the most critical moment, Xiara dived right at the assassin holding the de. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Do You Have My Permission Blood spilled all over the ce. Xiara plunged into the assassin¡¯s arms before forcing her way out of the encirclement with the assassin as a shield. Blood seeped through the injuries on her shoulders, arms, and thighs. It was her best option if she wanted to escape from the encirclement. Bam! After being rammed by Xiara, the assassin went flying meters away before crashing onto the ground. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Writhing in pain, the assassin looked toward Xiara, who was still in his arms, before he tried to stab her. Yet, Xiara was one step ahead. She jumped onto the man and pressed her knees onto the assassin¡¯s arm, stopping him from swinging his de at her. In the next second, she unsheathed her de, and blood spurted out immediately. Xiara¡¯s attack had pierced through the bulletproof vest and the assassin¡¯s heart. ¡°Don¡¯t give her the chance to use her de!¡± Agent 98 bellowed, ¡°That de is made of special grade materials that could tear through all kinds of bulletproof vests!¡± Upon hearing Agent 98¡¯s warnings, the assassins immediately drew their pistols and aimed toward Xiara. Whoosh¡­ The silenced gun fires sounded continuously. On the other hand, Xiara had already lifted the dead body underneath her and used it as a shield. With the advantage of her petite figure, she concealed herself fully behind the human shield as she closed in on Agent 98. Ten meters¡­ Eight meters¡­ Five meters¡­ Three meters¡­ When she was two meters away from her target, Xiara kicked onto the dead body¡¯s stomach and sent it flying toward Agent 98. Just as the dead body flew past Agent 98, the corpse¡¯s neck burst into pieces. Crimson red blood spurted everywhere, and Agent 98 instinctively closed her eyes. Xiara swayed her de, aiming directly at Agent 98¡¯s neck with speed so quick that it formed an afterimage. At the moment, just as Xiara was about to y her target, Agent 98 suddenly defied thew of inertia as she glided backward. It was also because of this sudden glide that allowed her to escape death. Yet, despite being able to avoid the lethal attack, she did not walk away unscathed. Her ckbat suit was entirely shredded from the neck down, and the attack left a massive cut that etched from one side to the other side of her shoulders. Blood started seeping through immediately. The injury might have looked serious, but in actuality, it was just an external injury that was not too deep, which meant that it was not lethal. Xiara quickly retreated upon missing her attack. She leaned against a massive tree and looked toward Agent 98¡¯s direction alertly. Standing behind Agent 98 was Agent 99. He slowly let go of Agent 99¡¯s ponytail. Obviously, the one that saved Agent 98 was none other than Agent 99 himself. Staring at the faint smile on Agent 99¡¯s face, Xiara could only shake her head with mockery. ¡°How stupid am I to think you¡¯d stay away from this mess? Agent 99, you¡¯ve really grown. You¡¯re no longer that little kid that used to follow me around anymore.¡± Agent 99 retrieved the gauze from his pouch, ignored the enticing sight of Agent 98¡¯s chest, and swiftly bandaged her wounds. ¡°Agent 65, I really don¡¯t want to fight you. You¡¯re the one who has been guiding me all the while in Paradise Ind.¡± Agent 99 approached Xiara with his hands dyed red in blood. Though he recalled the past, his gaze was nonchnt. In fact, one could say that there wasn¡¯t a trace of emotions in his eyes. It felt like he was a machine with no feelings. ¡°Agent 65, I survived the extreme survival challenge because of the root you gave me. You¡¯re also the one who helped me get through the practical battle by killing the two prisoners. Please surrender. I¡¯ll take you home with me. You¡¯re the strongest assassin among us, so Mom will definitely forgive you.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiara pointed her de toward Agent 99. Her eyes were bloodshot red. She raised her right arm as she spoke. Blood slowly pooled up in her palm. ¡°That is not where my home is. Paradise Ind is hell itself! There were three thousand of us during our batch, and only a hundred survived after five years! We learned all kinds of knowledge regarding firearms, assassinations, poison, and demolitions¡­ Each day, someone would lose their life in a mission. Do you think we¡¯re still humans? Have you ever felt pain after getting on that ind?¡± ¡°Pain serves no other purposes aside from making us fear and slowing us down,¡± Agent 99 replied with a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Such deep-rooted bad behavior must be abandoned.¡± ¡°What else do you have to say aside from those?¡± Xiara looked at her right hand. ¡°We don¡¯t feel pain, and we¡¯re all infertile. We acted like those cold machines, roaming around the world iming lives until the day we lost our lives in the endless killings. Agent 99, is this what you want? I remember you telling me that you want to be an artist. One that would present the world with a one-of-a-kind painting. Have you forgotten them all?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Agent 99 revealed the butterfly knife he kept around his waist and swung it around. ¡°My brain is not dead. Of course, I remember them all. I did say that I¡¯m going to be an artist, but what is after that? Agent 65, don¡¯t you realize how wonderful it was to slit someone¡¯s throat open? The way the sshing blood painted the ground red is a real art.¡± Upon hearing Agent 99¡¯s words, Xiara was stunned for a second, and tears started building up. ¡°Their brainwashing technique is just as sessful as before¡­ If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for us to keep this conversation going anymore,¡± Xiara answered. The sadness in her quickly faded, and in just a breath¡¯s time, she had already concealed all her feelings. However, the dagger in her hand fell to the ground out of her expectation the next moment. As for Xiara, she, too, copsed to the ground. ¡°Magenta Toxin?¡± Xiara looked at Agent 99 in disbelief. ¡°You poisoned me?¡± ¡°Agent 65, you¡¯re the one who taught me not to hesitate when making a move against my target, or I¡¯d be the one to die.¡± Agent 99 smiled. ¡°You used my move against me¡­¡± Xiara burst outughing. ¡°This drug can only be applied through body contact. You applied it on your cor or your hair?¡± ¡°On my hair. Patting my head is a habit of yours.¡± Agent 99 smiled in response. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to come home with us, then I¡¯d have to finish you off. Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t feel the slightest pain.¡± With that said, Agent 99 darted forward and swung his dagger toward Xiara¡¯s throat. Meanwhile, Xiara closed her eyes after taking onest nce at Agent 99¡¯s calm eyes. Magenta Toxin was a kind of neurotoxin. Though she had the antidote for it, it would take at least half a minute for her to recover from the neurotoxin. At the same time, these people before her were assassins who had gone through vigorous training with her. Even if they were slower than her, all they needed to take her life was a second. It seems like this is the end for me. I wonder how it¡¯d feel like to have my throat slit open. She closed her eyes and waited for her Judgement Day. Yet, the pain she anticipated did not arrive after a few moments. Xiara opened her eyes, and they redden quickly upon the scene before her. Standing right in front of her were the assassins. They stood there frozen like a statue, rooted to the ground with a horrified expression. Standing on the path beside the observation deck was Jonathan. He had the Heaven Sword in his hand as he casually made his way over. ¡°Did you get my permission when you tried to kill someone in my territory?¡± Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Load Their Weapons Jonathan walked right past the five and went straight to Xiara. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked while pulling her to her feet. Xiara retrieved a tiny box of pills from her pocket and popped a ck-colored pill into her mouth. Having recovered some of her strength after taking a few deep breaths, Xiara stared at Jonathan and asked with a conflicted look on her face, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My friends whom I grew up with are trying to kill me, and the person who saves my life is the one I¡¯m supposed to kill¡­ Just how am I supposed to feel about this situation? ¡°Oh, I just like exercising early in the morning,¡± Jonathan replied while looking at the assassins he had frozen in ce with his spiritual energy. ¡°I got a little confused when I overheard your conversation earlier. Are you really Xiara, who ranks ninth on the Heaven List?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Xiara picked up her dagger and stared at Agent 99 and the others as she continued, ¡°And so are they. This is a secret of Heaven List. ¡®Xiara¡¯ is actually the codename of an organization.¡± It was then Jonathan finally understood everything. So, this is why Xiara told me she had killed over hundreds of targets despite only starting her career as an assassin three years ago. Those targets were no ordinary people, either. Each and every one of them held high positions in society. Some of them were so powerful that they could even affect the countries in the west! To assassinate people like that would require tons of preparation beforehand, perfect execution of the n, and tons of luck. Xiara killed at least two per month and an average of thirty per year. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d have the time to set up all those assassinations by herself. However, it would all make sense if Xiara is actually an organization instead of an individual. ¡°So, should I call you ¡®Xiara¡¯ or ¡®Agent 65¡¯?¡± ¡°My name is Yasmin Zielinski,¡± Yasmin replied as she shoved the dagger into Agent 99¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you nning on killing them all? We might be able to get some useful information out of them if we keep them alive,¡± Jonathan said with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to interrogate them. Like me, they¡¯ve all had their sense of pain removed. On Paradise Ind, we were put through all sorts of training to resist interrogation. These people have all been brainwashed to a point where they believe dying for Paradise Ind is incredibly honorable,¡± Yasmin exined while stabbing at another assassin¡¯s heart. Jonathan fell speechless after hearing what Yasmin said. Man, Xiara sure is cruel! These aren¡¯t assassins! They¡¯re clearly humanoid weapons! Thank goodness they aren¡¯t that many in numbers, though. If what Yasmin said is true, then only a hundred out of the three thousand members of Xiara have survived. Since they¡¯re trained in the art of solo assassination, they are unable to make use of tactical formations andunch coordinated attacks like an army could. That fact alone makes them a lot less threatening. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Yasmin had killed four of the assassins, so Agent 98 was the only one remaining. ¡°Xiara wille for you, Agent 65,¡± Agent 98 said while ring at Yasmin with an indifferent expression. It was as though she didn¡¯t care if she was about to be killed. Yasmin shot Agent 98 a nce and asked, ¡°You¡¯re a crazy extremist, so your heart is probably connected to a Termination Bomb. Am I right?¡± The look on Agent 98¡¯s face changed instantly when she heard that. ¡°What? How did you know? I installed it after you left¡ª¡± Crack! Yasmin cut Agent 98 off by stabbing at her neck. As she pulled the dagger out, Agent 98¡¯s body went limp and copsed to the floor like a ragdoll. ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this, Agent 65! Xiara will kill you! You are a disgrace to Xiara¡ª¡± Crack! Yasmin silenced Agent 98 by stomping on her jaw, crushing it into pieces beneath her heel. She then picked Agent 98 up and carried her toward the observation deck. ¡°The Termination Bomb is capable of destroying most, if not all, life forms within a twenty-meter radius upon detonation. The user¡¯s heart is what activates the bomb. It¡¯ll activate the detonation sequence automatically when it is unable to detect a heartbeat. It¡¯s thest resort for assassins like us. After all, most people will choose to interrogate assassins for information after capturing them,¡± Yasmin exined while tossing Agent 98 down the observation deck. A few secondster, a powerful explosion tore through the mountains. Jonathan shuddered when he heard the st. ¡°Are all of you assassins this extreme?¡± he asked. ¡°We have no choice.¡± Yasmin nced at Agent 99, who had died with his eyes open, as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve made an enemy of Xiara when I attacked them earlier, so they¡¯re all going toe after me now. It looks like you won¡¯t be getting your money¡¯s worth for the two hundred million, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Hey, you only attacked them because you wanted out of Xiara!¡± Jonathan said with a helpless chuckle. He then let out a sigh as he continued, ¡°Yasmin, you should join Asura¡¯s Office and do what you truly feel like doing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like doing anything. I just want to live a peaceful life, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Then a peaceful life you shall live,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. Yasmin froze when she heard that. Me? Live a peaceful life? Do I really deserve something like that? ¡°I admire you, Jonathan. I got sick and tired of killing a long time ago, but there is no ce in this world for an assassin like me. I wish someone would step forward and bring peace to this world. Do you think you could be that someone, Jonathan?¡± Yasmin asked expectantly while staring at Jonathan from the side. She wanted him to give her an affirmative answer, but Jonathan simply shook his head in response. ¡°I can¡¯t even gain full control over Chanaea, let alone change the entire world.¡± A look of disappointment flickered in Yasmin¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then¡­ Is salvation even possible for this world?¡± ¡°Why are you stressing yourself out with all this overthinking? Look, the sun is rising!¡± Jonathan said with a chuckle. Yasmin slowly turned around and saw the bright red sun slowly rising on the horizon and illuminating thend. After having breakfast at about eight in the morning, Jonathan bade them farewell and took a helicopter to Jadeborough. From there, he boarded a private jet and flew straight for Summerbank. Meanwhile, a convoy was making its way through the deserts of Mysonna. In the jeep leading the convoy, a young man in a ck military uniform reported to a middle-aged man sitting next to him, ¡°Captain, this sandstorm in this area is too heavy. We¡¯re unable to deploy our drones.¡± The middle-aged man tossed his cigarette out of the car and yawned as he told the young man, ¡°If our drones aren¡¯t up in the air for real-time infrared monitoring before we reach the Northern Crimson Prison, I will leave you in the middle of the desert.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the young man replied with fear in his eyes. ¡°How much longer until we get there?¡± the middle-aged man asked while looking at the grayish skies outside the window. ¡°ording to the information from our GPS, we are currently fifty kilometers away. We should be arriving at Northern Crimson Prison in thirty minutes at most.¡± ¡°All right. Tell the boys to load their weapons and prepare for battle¡­¡± Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Northern Crimson Prison Northern Crimson Prison was located in the center of the Alosara Desert northwest of Chanaea. Along with the Pozydon Underwater Prison in Anndur and the Frozen Prison in Remdik, it was known globally as one of the three harshest prisons in the world. As Northern Crimson Prison only housed criminals of the worst sort, ordinary murderers weren¡¯t even eligible to be confined there. Northern Crimson Prison wasn¡¯t exactly difficult to find, but it was near impossible to escape from. Despite it being used as a prison, it was actually the headquarters for Dorian¡¯s Mysonna Army. The facility was about the size of a small county and was divided into four sections, one in each corner of the building. Each criminal was assigned to one of the four sections ording to the nature of their crime and their physical strength. Surrounding the four sections was a military barracks that housed a hundred and thirty thousand Mysonna Army soldiers. With that many elite soldiers around, even the craziest and most violent of criminals became as gentle asmbs. Outside the prison and military barracks was a recreationalpound where the soldiers could rx and unwind. Due to the harsh environment of the desert, it barely had any visitors all year round. To have the troops be on high alert at all times would ce a huge amount of stress on them. In order to counter this, Northern Crimson Prison was equipped with entertainment facilities much better than the ones in the cities. Standing atop the walls on the north end of Northern Crimson Prison with his left arm in a cast, Hayes and Malcolm were watching the prisoners toil away in shackles. ¡°Say, Malcolm, are all these criminals sent here to do hardbor?¡± Hayes asked. Malcolm let out a hearty chuckle after hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Hayes!¡± He then took a huge puff of his cigarette as he continued, ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of the Alosara Desert at the border of Chanaea. Ibica is just west of us. They¡¯ve tried invading this border countless times in the past, and they still do today. While the Alosara Desert may not be rich in resources, it is still Chanaean soil, so we can¡¯t let them have their way. However, due to the desert¡¯s harsh environment, it would be difficult to provide the troops here with the supplies that they needed. One thousand and three hundred years ago, the person in power decided to heed the advice of his minister and had an observation base constructed here in this oasis. That formed the basis of Northern Crimson Prison. Because very few craftsmen were willing toe here to repair the building back then, the people in power sent criminals who hadmitted serious crimes here to do it instead. Even after Asura¡¯s Office took over, that tradition still remains till this day.¡± ¡°Oasis?¡± Hayes stared into the distance after hearing what Malcolm said, but all he could see were sandy ins everywhere. Malcolm burst outughing when he saw Hayes¡¯ response. ¡°That oasis was from a thousand and three hundred years ago! There¡¯s no way it¡¯d still exist now!¡± Hayes shed him an awkward smile in response. ¡°By the way, Malcolm, I hear Northern Crimson Prison is famous for having zero escapees. However, your guards here don¡¯t seem all that strict when performing their duties. In fact, I spotted quite a few possible escape routes while we went for a walk earlier. You guys have tons of incredibly violent criminals here, and some of them are even highly intelligent. Has no one ever tried to escape?¡± Malcolm grinned gleefully as he replied, ¡°Look around you, Tiger. Even if they manage to escape, where could they possibly go? There¡¯s nothing but sand everywhere! For your information, multiple large-scale riots have broken out since the construction of the observation base.¡± ¡°What happened, then? Did the escapees alle running back after a few days?¡± Malcolm tossed his cigarette aside and pointed at the desert outside the walls. ¡°Look over there, Tiger. Sometimes, when the wind isn¡¯t blowing the sand all over the ce, you¡¯ll be able to see some heavy artillery units stationed about dozens of miles away. One would have to be a part of arge group of soldiers in order to get past all that firepower. Otherwise, they¡¯ll just end up being cannon fodder.¡± Being a highly-trained militarymander, Hayes began observing the terrain around them after hearing that. Sure enough, it had lots of choke points that were easy to defend from, making the prison a near imprable fort. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s practically impossible to escape from here!¡± Hayes eximed. ¡°Stop worrying about them making an escape, Tiger! You¡¯re quite the gutsy one, challenging the Excalibur King of War on your first day here at Northern Crimson Prison. I know you¡¯re only here due to formalities. Just try to rx while you recover from your injury. Mr. Goldstein will let you out of here when the timees,¡± Malcolm said with a chuckle. Their conversation was interrupted by the loud noise of a fighter jet. The two of them turned around and saw a dark-colored object zooming toward them in the sky. The door to the observation tower beside them opened, and a soldier came running out as he yelled, ¡°Commander, we have a drone closing in at high speed!¡± ¡°Impose Level One martialw! Activate anti-aircraft systems and lock on to that drone!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All the prisoners in Northern Crimson Prison looked up in surprise when they heard the air raid sirens ring all over the facility. ¡°Get down!¡± Hundreds of soldiers then fired warning shots at the sky to shock the prisoners into submission. Although such incidents were rare, the soldiers were trained to shoot first and ask questionster if the prison came under attack from external forces. The purpose of that was to prevent the prisoners from starting a riot during the chaos. As the prisoners there were all on death row, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference even if they killed them anyway. ¡°Get down, all of you! Men, you are authorized to open fire at any prisoners still standing in three, two, one¡­¡± Orders like that were being barked all across Northern Crimson Prison. The iing drone suddenly raised its altitude when it got close to the prison walls. That was when a hoarse voice rang out on all wirelessmunication systems in Northern Crimson Prison. ¡°Attention, Northern Crimson Prison! Attention, Northern Crimson Prison! I am from the Second Special Forces of the Eastern Army! I repeat, attention, Northern Crimson Prison¡­¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Xenhall The words from the walkie-talkie stunned the soldier manning the guard tower. Turning toward Malcolm, who was right beside him, the soldier exchanged confused looks with him. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Eastern Army supposed to be guarding the northeast? Why did they cross Chanaea and come all the way to the west?¡± Beside them, Hayes asked hesitantly, ¡°Malcolm, why do I sense something is amiss about this?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s suspicious indeed,¡± Malcolm replied in a deep voice. Meanwhile, the young soldier who received the call was slightly nervous. ¡°Commander, should we report this to someone higher ranked?¡± Upon hearing the soldier¡¯s question, Malcolm pondered for a moment before finally shaking his head. The person whom the soldier was talking about was naturally Dorian Chance. At that moment, Dorian was leading one hundred and twenty thousand men in a standoff against Ibica Army and was mired in a critical moment. Before he left, he had clearly delegated all authority over the Northern Crimson Prison to Malcolm. As a result, if he were to rm the Excalibur King of War before the situation was clear, he would definitely be showing his ipetence. Holding that thought, he took the walkie-talkie from the soldier¡¯s hand and instructed, ¡°Northern Crimson Prison, over. Second Special Forces of the Eastern Army, please gather one kilometer away from the Northern Crimson Prison¡¯s eastern gate and be prepared to be inspected. I repeat¡­¡± ¡°Second Special Forces, over. We will arrive at the designated spot in five minutes and are ready for inspection. Over.¡± Even though the exchange was remarkably concise, it significantly eased the tension in the air. After all, the approaching party being cooperative was naturally a good sign. ¡°Order the men to arm themselves and gather at the eastern gate. I¡¯ll be going out with them for the inspection.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the young soldier acknowledged the orders before setting off to cascade it. However, just when Malcolm was about to leave, he turned around and walked back. ¡°Wait, use the satellite phone to give Karl, Prince of Diyouli, a call first.¡± Under normal circumstances, the Eight Kings of War were provided a method tomunicate easily with each other in case of emergencies. Therefore, Malcolm¡ªwho was temporarily in charge of Northern Crimson Prison¡ªhad the authority to ess themunication device. Upon receiving Malcolm¡¯s orders, the soldier headed off to execute it. Meanwhile, in Salinsburgh, northeast of Chanaea, Karl was enjoying a cigar in front of aputer within the Eastern Army¡¯s base. ¡°Commander, the Second Special Forces are assembling a kilometer outside the Northern Crimson Prison¡¯s eastern gate. Currently, they are preparing to be inspected before being allowed to enter the area,¡± a middle-aged man reported coldly on theputer screen. Subsequently, Karl nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°The Northern Crimson Prison has plenty of rules, so you have to be more careful. The ultimate goal of your mission is to destroy it so that the supply lines to Mysonna Army are cut. As for the convicts,Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. transfer as many as you can, but do so based on the corresponding situation. Do not force the issue.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± No sooner had he turned off theputer than the satellite phone on his office desk rang. Karl responded by answering it with a press of a button. ¡°Dorian, I¡¯m surprised to hear from you.¡± ¡°Greetings, Commander.¡± Karl was stunned when it was Malcolm¡¯s voice that rang out. ¡°And you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Reporting in, Commander.¡± Malcolm added softly, ¡°I¡¯m Malcolm Wace, division leader of the Ninth Division of the Mysonna Army, and I am temporarily in charge of the Northern Crimson Prison. I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but there¡¯s something I need to verify with you.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re taking on the role temporarily, you¡¯re still the one in charge. Hence, you¡¯re considered my peer.¡± Karl chuckled while puffing out a smoke ring. ¡°Whatever it is, go ahead and tell me.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Speaking candidly, Malcolm rted everything about the situation with the Second Special Forces. ¡°Commander, for the sake of the Northern Crimson Prison¡¯s security, protocol requires me to inspect your men. Also, I¡¯ll need you to send over a copy of all their personal details.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Karl agreed without hesitation. ¡°In a short while, I¡¯ll have someone get in touch with the Northern Crimson Prison¡¯s information department. As for my men, I appreciate you taking care of them.¡± ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, Commander.¡± The call had barely ended when the smile on Karl¡¯s face gradually faded away and was soon reced by a grim expression. ¡°It would be good if Mysonna falls into chaos. With thirty thousand wicked men released and running loose, it will send shockwaves throughout Chanaea.¡± At Summerbank¡¯s airport, Jonathan¡ªwho had just disembarked from the ne¡ªgot into a car that Hades had arranged. It then brought him straight to Xenhall, a vige in the county of Quawak. As he left the hustle and bustle of the city, the surrounding greenery on both sides of the route reminded Jonathan of the summer two years ago. Back then, Asura¡¯s Office had yet to be established, and he had just been pushed to the forefront¡ªto be the armymander of two hundred thousand men. It was also during the battle of Summerbank Mountain that a shell exploded right beside him. The resulting shrapnel pierced through his chest and killed many of those around him. The medic back then was none other than the entric Jason. Due to the seriousness of Jonathan¡¯s injury, Jason decided to treat him on the spot. Hence, Hades stayed back with the rest of the men to continue the battle while he¡ªalongside a smaller group¡ª evacuated Jonathan toward Xenhall, which was located at the foot of Summerbank Mountain. After drifting in and out of consciousness for three days in the vige¡¯s clinic, Jonathan¡¯s condition finally stabilized. As for the young monk who gave Jonathan the pill, he had first appeared in Xenhall. Back then, due to the mysterious circumstances surrounding the young monk¡¯s appearance, Hades and the others remained extremely wary of thetter. This was despite the fact that Jason had decided to use the pill given by the young man. Hades even ordered the man to be imprisoned for three days until Jonathan awoke to make sure that the young monk wasn¡¯t trying to harm Jonathan. Only then was the young monk allowed to leave. During the three-day period, many of the soldiers put their guard up against the young monk. Only the medic at the clinic, Shane Chancer, took good care of thetter and chatted with him. Therefore, in order to locate the young monk to find the life-saving pill, one had to first start by looking Shane up in Xenhall. As his car approached the vige, Jonathan was filled with regret. During the time he was grievously injured, he owed Shane and the young monk a debt of gratitude for saving his life. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t get the opportunity to thank them, for he was urgently transferred somece else by Hades before his wounds werepletely healed. Within the subsequent two years, Jonathan traversed Chanaea before finally bing Asura. Gradually, the matter of repaying his debt of gratitude slipped his mind. Hence, if not for Sophia¡¯s serious injury, he would likely have forgotten about Xenhall entirely. ¡°Commander, Xenhall is right in front of us,¡± the soldier driving the vehicle Jonathan was in reminded. The sight of the vige jolted Jonathan back to his sense. After a slight hesitation, he finally responded, ¡°Drop me outside the vige. I know the ce well, so I¡¯ll walk in by myself.¡± Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Tragedy At The Chancer Family Since it was noon, Xenhall felt scorching hot to Jonathan despite being surrounded by hills and greenery. As he took the trail ahead based on his memory, Jonathan swiftly arrived in Xenhall. A gentle sigh was heard when the sight of the giant elm tree greeted him. Perhaps only a secluded paradise like Xenhall can escape the cmities of the world. When Josephine and I are older, we must seek out a vige like this to live in seclusion. Free of any worries, we will spend our days tilling thend and farming poultry. That would be a wonderful way to live out our elderly years peacefully. In the midst of fantasizing about his retirement, Jonathan walked toward the center of the vige. Despite arriving in a semi-conscious and grievously injured state two years ago, his habit of surveying maps meticulously allowed him to easily recall every single detail about the route. Upon turning into a winding path, he could finally see the clinic. At that moment, Jonathan straightened his clothes, as he was, after all, going to see his savior. Despite not being dressed in formal wear, he still wanted to maintain a sense of decorum with respect to the asion. However, he was slightly stunned when he heard someone wailing in tears. The sound seemed to have originated from the direction of the clinic in his memory. Hurrying forward, Jonathan was greeted by a familiar sign at the end of the winding path. It read: Xenhall Clinic. Staring at the huge signboard, Jonathan furrowed his brows, for he had noticed the funeral wreaths that lined up both sides of the entrance and the solemn atmosphere of the scene. At the same time, a group of more than ten burly men had gathered on the street outside the clinic. Armed with metal batons, they were ring fiercely in the direction of the clinic. ¡°D*mn it, what an unlucky day. Until the Chancer family pays up, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll allow the funeral to proceed. Guys, why don¡¯t we join in and liven the atmosphere?¡± No sooner than the group¡¯s leader spoke than two men behind him used lighters to set the funeral wreaths aze. In the blink of an eye, the raging fire had spread across all the wreaths due to how mmable they were. Nevertheless, all the vigers could only look on helplessly from afar¡ªno one dared toe forward to stop them. Meanwhile, at the clinic¡¯s entrance, there was a woman on her knees, groveling in despair. ¡°I beg of you, please allow my dad to be buried. I¡¯ll definitely pay you back the money, so just give me more time to sell the house¡ª¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Before thedy could finish, the burly man kicked her on the shoulder, sending her crashing onto the ground. ¡°D*mn you, are you using the same script your father did? Let me remind you that your debt, including interest, has reached four hundred thousand. How is selling your house going to help? That dpidated house of yours is worth a hundred thousand at most, so where are you going to find the rest of the money?¡± ¡°Four hundred thousand?¡± The woman looked up at the burly man, her voice quivering. ¡°How is that possible? My dad told me that he had only borrowed one hundred and fifty thousand. Hence, how did it balloon into four hundred thousand? Aren¡¯t you guys just trying to kill me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Stop wasting our f*cking time.¡± Staring at the woman crying her eyes out, the burly man was suddenly filled with greed. ¡°When your dad signed the loan with us, the interest was clearly stated. In fact, we¡¯re being understanding by only collecting four hundred thousand from you. However, if your family refuses to pay, we¡¯ll have no choice but force you into debt bondage.¡± The moment the topic was mentioned, the burly leader chuckled sciously. ¡°Lynn,e with us. Not only do you not need to pay us the interest, but we¡¯ll also make sure that you enjoy avish life. One that¡¯s certainly much better than the one you¡¯re living.¡± The burly leader had hardly finished when the rest of his hooligans burst into a loud guffaw, their intentions obvious to everyone present. ¡°You¡­¡± At that moment, the woman had fallen into utter despair. ¡°Today is my father¡¯s funeral, so don¡¯t you cross the line. After forcing him to his death, what more do you want? Fine. Since you leave me no choice, I¡¯ll choose death instead!¡± Just as she spoke, she got up to her feet, turned around, and attempted to smash her head on the coffin. Within the same instant, a figure shed past and pulled the woman back by the cor before her forehead hit the coffin. The crowd¡ªexpecting to see Lynn¡¯s bloodied head¡ªwas suddenly surprised by her rescue. Staring at the young man in front of them, the bbergasted crowd just couldn¡¯t imagine how Jonathan managed to appear out of nowhere. Ready to die, Lynn began to struggle vehemently when she was being lifted up, thinking that it was one of the hooligans who had captured her. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯d rather die than leave with you.¡± ¡°Lynn, when did Mr. Chancer die?¡± The grim-looking Jonathan allowed Lynn to hit however she wanted. Even though Shane ran the clinic in the vige, he barely helped at all when Jonathan was grievously injured two years ago. After all, it was Jason who was responsible for Jonathan¡¯s treatment. Nevertheless, he had provided Jonathan with some basic but essential medical necessities. Even though it was just alcohol and antiseptic, which didn¡¯t cost much, Jonathan would have met his maker in Summerbank without them. As a result, Jonathan didn¡¯t forget the debt of gratitude he owed Shane. Unfortunately, he not only returned to learn that Shane had passed away but also saw thetter¡¯s daughter being humiliated at his funeral. Consequently, Jonathan felt a burning rage swell within him. Meanwhile, Lynn was briefly stunned by the sound of Jonathan¡¯s voice. The moment she opened her eyes and saw who it was, she stopped struggling. ¡°You¡­ From two years ago¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± Jonathan answered inly as he put her down. As nursing was Lynn¡¯s specialty, she and Shane had assisted Jason when he operated on Jonathan back then. That was how she recognized thetter. ¡°Lynn, how did Mr. Chancer lose his life?¡± While asking, Jonathan turned around and bowed at the coffin to pay his respects. As Asura, he had never bowed or kneeled to anyone before. However, now that the person lying before him was his savior, it was only right for him to do so. At the sight of Jonathan kneeling beside the coffin, Lynn desperately suppressed her tears as she got on her knees to reciprocate with a bow. Kneeling on the ground, Lynn rted in a choking voice, ¡°Jonathan, I know that you¡¯re someone powerful, so I¡¯m begging you to help me. All I want is to give my father a proper burial, please.¡± Back when Jonathan first arrived, he was escorted by Hades and more than ten heavily armed guards. Therefore, despite not knowing Jonathan¡¯s identity, Lynn could still tell that the young man was someone important from how respectful Hades was to him. As a result, Jonathan¡¯s appearance had caused her to grasp desperately at straws. Gradually getting to his feet, Jonathan turned toward the group of burly men on the street. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lynn. With me here, no one will get in the way of Mr. Chancer¡¯sst journey!¡± Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Mount Vista Cumulus Following what Jonathan said, the few burly men who were blocking the way appeared slightly stunned. After that, they burst outughing. ¡°Darn it! Who let this d*ck out of their pants?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who the h*ll does he think he is?¡± ¡°Get out of our way! Otherwise, you can die with him!¡± There was a fuss before the group of men wanted to attack with metal batons. Only the leader of the group hesitated. He stopped his men and eyed Jonathan warily. ¡°Brat, Shane Chancer owed us money. It¡¯s written very clearly on the IOU. We have the right to get our money back. Mind your own business. If not, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rubbish!¡± shouted Lynn Chancer as she held back her tears. ¡°My dad loves to y poker. That¡¯s all. Two months ago, my dad met two new friends who always asked him out for poker games. Each time, my dad would return home with some winnings. But after that, they met someone who didn¡¯t know how to y poker. So, those two friends discussed it with my dad, and they nned to cheat that man of his money. Ultimately, my dad lost hundreds of thousands and even owed one hundred and fifty thousand. When my dad returned the next day, they had beaten him to a pulp. It was so bad that he couldn¡¯t stand up. They just tossed him out of the car. All of you had set him up! You had tricked my dad! My dad told me that when he was in the cave, he was forced to y even when he didn¡¯t want to. When he lost all his money, all of you beat him up and forced him to borrow money. This is all your fault!¡± With Jonathan around, Lynn had the courage to reveal the truth. Jonathan could not help but feel sad when he heard the entire story. That was obviously an old trick. Yet, Shane still fell for it. In the end, it was his greed that killed him. ¡°Let¡¯s have some respect for the dead. Please allow the burial to bepleted first. I shall settle his debt with you,¡± said Jonathan indifferently. ¡°F*ck you! Who do you think you are?¡± One of the men charged toward Jonathan with his metal baton when he heard what Jonathan said. The sh of the weapon was enough to scare most people. Everyone instinctively shut their eyes when they saw Jonathan standing still. However, just as the pole was about to hit his head, the attacker let out an agonizing cry. Boom! The young man flew and crashed into a van behind him. The van waspletely deformed because of the impact. What¡¯s going on? Everyone present stared in disbelief and confusion. Jonathan was so quick in his moves that no one actually saw what he had done. ¡°F*ck! I told you to mind your own business, but you insist on interfering. Now, I don¡¯t think you should me me for this! Guys, break his legs!¡± The leader of the gang had learned some martial arts before. After he saw how fast Jonathan was when he rescued Lynn, he was cautious about Jonathan. Then again, he was in illegal business. Forcing others to take loans and going after them to collect their debt was something he had done for a long time. As time went by, he had taken many lives as well. That made him bolder. Now that his subordinate was beaten by Jonathan, he had to retaliate. If he did not, there was no way he could continue his business in Summerbank anymore. Following his orders, his subordinates charged toward Jonathan with metal batons. However, they were no match for Jonathan. In a matter of seconds, most of those men ended up lying on the ground. Only the leader of the gang remained standing. ¡°W-Who exactly are you?¡± The burly man started to panic when he saw all of his subordinates lying on the ground. Sweat began pouring down his forehead. Jonathan walked up to him and grabbed hold of his weapon. ¡°I will settle Mr. Chancer¡¯s outstanding debt. But, I will also go after all of you for killing him. Today is Mr. Chancer¡¯s funeral, and it¡¯s inappropriate to kill, so get lost!¡± With that, Jonathan turned and walked back to Lynn. As for the leader of the gang, he looked at the metal baton that had already been deformed, and he trembled in fear. He got into his Mercedes-Benz and sped off without caring about his subordinates. Together with Lynn and the others, Jonathan proceeded to bury Shane at the back of the mountain in Xenhall. The entire affair only ended in the evening. Back in the courtyard, Jonathan was seated at a table with food and wine and the Chancer family facing him. Their eyes were reddened with sorrow, and no one spoke. Breaking the ice, Lynn got up, poured Jonathan a ss of wine, and said, ¡°Jonathan, thank you for what you did earlier on. If not for you, my dad would still be lying in this courtyard. I¡¯m really grateful to you. Please ept my toast.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With that, Lynn was about to down her drink when Jonathan stopped her. ¡°Lynn, wine is not good for you. It¡¯s best not to drink.¡± As Jonathan was talking, he took out a bank card from his pocket. ¡°There¡¯s three million in here. I wanted to give it to Mr. Chancer myself, but I didn¡¯t expect him to¡­ Anyway, this is a token from me. Please ept it.¡± Everybody¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw Jonathan¡¯s bank card. Only Lynn reached out and pushed his hand away. ¡°Jonathan, I have no idea who you are. But, my dad and I had a vague idea two years ago. After all, back then, all of you came in your military uniform.¡± At the mention of her dad, Lynn¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. ¡°My dad even said that all of you have made Summerbank into a peaceful and safe haven. It¡¯s only right we should help. I cannot ept your money.¡± The people around Lynn looked disappointed when they heard what she said. They were Lynn¡¯s aunts and uncles. Looking at their greedy expressions, Jonathan nodded. He wanted his money to go to Lynn. It was likely that by the time he left, the money might be taken away by her rtives. At the thought of that, Jonathan kept his bank card. ¡°You¡¯re right. After all, money is just pieces of paper. In a couple of days, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you to Summerbank and get you a job there. I hope you won¡¯t turn me down. Both your dad and you are my benefactors. This is the least I can do.¡± Lynn nodded slightly when she heard Jonathan¡¯s offer. The dinner ended hastily. Just as Jonathan was prepared to leave, he finally revealed his real intention of being there. ¡°So, about the monk¡­¡± Lynn gave his question serious thought. ¡°I recalled my dad being the one to send the monk his food when all of you locked him in the room where we kept the firewood. My dad told me before that during one of his conversations with the monk, the monk told him that he came from¡­ Mount Vista Cumulus!¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Chapter 543 The First To Pray It was early autumn, and one could still experience a cool breeze in the mountains at about seven in the morning. Jonathan, who was standing at the foothill of Mount Vista Cumulus, was taken aback by therge number of hikers. The foothill¡¯s parking lot that could amodate a few hundred cars was fully upied. Though the parking lot was already jam-packed, more passenger vehicles were stilling in. Some gave up and eventually parked their cars by the road. The road to the mountain was crammed with people, with traders and their stalls lining the path. Even Yaleview¡¯s most famous mountain, Mount Jarvick, had never been as busy as Mount Vista Cumulus. Jonathan walked up to a trader that sold beverages and took out a one-hundred banknote. ¡°Hi, could you tell me what¡¯s so special about Mount Vista Cumulus? Why are there so many people here?¡± The trader epted the banknote with a smile. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re not local?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m from Jadeborough¡ªcame here on a business trip.¡± ¡°nning to visit Triplex Manifesta?¡± the trader asked while pressing his hands on the table. The man¡¯s response piqued Jonathan¡¯s interest. ¡°How do you know I want to visit Triplex Manifesta?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing else on Mount Vista Cumulus except Triplex Manifesta.¡± The trader pointed at the crowd with a fan in his hand. ¡°Look at these people. Some of them had arrived two days ago. You should havee earlier. Anyway, you can alwayse back again.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯te here for sightseeing. I came here for work.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Do you think these people came here for sightseeing?¡± The trader burst intoughter. ¡°They¡¯re all here for Triplex Manifesta to pray for their wishes toe true. And stop acting as if you don¡¯t know what this ce is famous for, young man. Now tell me what you want to buy so I can give you the correct change.¡± The trader decided to ask Jonathan to leave as he had lost interest in talking to him after listening to the inconsistent remarks he made. At the sight of his reaction, Jonathan took a bottle of mineral water. ¡°I¡¯ll take this. You can keep the change. Please allow me to ask a few more questions because I didn¡¯t understand what you said just now. Do people reallye to Triplex Manifesta to pray for their wishes toe true? Is it that effective? I don¡¯t quite believe it.¡± The trader froze while putting on his sses to look for smaller banknotes to return to Jonathan. ¡°Have you not heard of anything about Triplex Manifesta?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked you so many questions if I was familiar with this temple.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I came here to look for someone, not to pray.¡± Upon hearing that, the trader folded the banknote Jonathan gave, put it into his wallet, and pulled out a stic chair. ¡°You should have told me earlier. I thought you were just pretending to be ignorant. Fine. I¡¯ll exin to you what is so miraculous about Triplex Manifesta.¡± After listening to a detailed exnation, Jonathan finally understood why this ce was so popr. Triplex Manifesta used to be an ordinary temple on Summerbank Mountain. Sitting on top of the mountain¡¯s main peak¡ªPrima Majestica, it was the only mountaintop temple in Summerbank. Though there were devotees who woulde to pray, the temple was never as packed as this. Coincidentally, Jonathan came at the right time. He was surprised by the trader¡¯s exnation. ¡°Do peoplepete to be the first person to pray at the temple? I¡¯vee across this news, but I always thought this would only happen on New Year¡¯s Eve.¡± ¡°People think that¡¯s effective, but they¡¯re just doing that to make themselves feel good.¡± The trader chuckled at Jonathan¡¯s remark. ¡°But prayers doe true for the first person to pray in Triplex Manifesta!¡± ording to the trader, a thorough cleaning would be carried out in Triplex Manifesta once every three months. After the cleaning, the temple would open its door to wee its devotees on the eighth day of the month. Nevertheless, only devotees willing to spend money would earn the privilege to pray first in the temple. It was not merely a gimmick to attract the crowd. Devotees who obtained exclusive ess to the temple would also get to meet the chief monk of the temple. The chief monk would act as the intercessor on behalf of the devotees, and that was how their prayers woulde true. Jonathan¡¯s eyes instantly gleamed with hope. He would not be surprised if the trader told him that the chief monk could answer devotees¡¯ doubts and offer them words of encouragement. After all, the chief monk would be able to share his wisdom with the devotees, guiding them to the right path. Nevertheless, the trader insisted that prayers woulde true. Jonathan could not help but think of Dark Web. From saving lives to selling organs, killing people, and taking revenge, Dark Web seemed to be the only organization capable of doing all that. There was something amiss about Triplex Manifesta. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jonathan looked up, trying to peer through the fog and locate the peak. Excitement shed in his eyes. ¡°Thanks for your exnation. I mustpete with the others to be the first to pray in the temple now.¡± Jonathan began his hike after bidding the trader farewell. The trader looked at him and grinned. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t waste your time and energy. Those influential figures in Summerbank would have¡­¡± Before he couldplete his sentence, Jonathan had vanished from his sight. Where did he go? He was just here seconds ago! The trader ced the water bottle back into the refrigerator and looked at the crowd. ¡°Get yourself a bottle of mineral water! I can give you advice and tell you more about Triplex Manifesta, but you¡¯ll have to pay¡­¡± Meanwhile, more and more devotees got frustrated with the hiking trail. The beginning of the hike at the foothill was a walk in the park as it was a gravel path. It was also wide enough for ten people to walk side by side. Yet, the path became narrower as the altitude increased. At some parts of the trail, the width was less than two feet wide. Devotees would even have to tilt their bodies sideways to pass through. Anyone stopping at any point would cause a long jam for hikers behind them. The excitement continued to build up for Jonathan as he took a sidelong nce at the people who took a break by the side and those who had given up on conquering the peak. He also noticed most hikers were people belonging to the middle ss, and they seemed toe from well-to-do families. The fact that they were all gathered here proved that Triplex Manifesta was an unusual attraction. Jonathan decided to visit the temple because he wanted to look for the pill he had taken three years ago. He would not need to go through the hassles of finding the pill if Triplex Manifesta could fulfill his request. People might be astonished by that baseless myth about the temple, but not Jonathan. It was not difficult for a cultivator to make sense of the logic behind the myth. Jonathan hopped up the trail effortlessly. With each hop he made, he could advance ten steps up the stairs. All the devotees widened their eyes in disbelief upon seeing how Jonathan passed them by in the blink of an eye. Jonathan could have reached the peak in less than twenty minutes, but he had to stop for a while. He had to make the stop not because he was exhausted but because two men in ck suits and shades guarding two sides of the path stopped him from going to the top. ¡°The peak is not open to the public. Please leave.¡± Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Ask And You Shall Receive At that moment, there were still a few guests with messy clothes in front of Jonathan. These guests had begun hiking before the sun even rose, but their paths were blocked just before they reached the summit. ¡°Seriously, are you barbarians?¡± A slightly plump woman had stepped forward to shout at the men in ck suits. ¡°When did Summerbank Mountain be private property? We¡¯ve been here dozens of times, and the rule is that the first three hundred highest bidders get to receive the blessings. Isn¡¯t that right, guys?¡± ¡°Exactly! You have no right to block our paths like this.¡± ¡°They¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not be afraid of these bullies. We¡¯ll take them down together. There¡¯s no way the two of them can take on so many of us.¡± Only insanely powerful men like Jonathan could run all the way to that summit without breaking a sweat. Everyone else had to work extremely hard and hike for hours to reach that ce at that hour. After putting in all that hard work, anyone would be upset to hear some unauthorized personnel chase them away for no reason. A few dozen hikers, whose way had been blocked, forged ahead and tried to walk right past the two men in their way. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, before they even got close, a crisp sound made it to their ears. Following a sh of light, the fringe of the woman leading the way was cut off. Strands of her hair drifted as the wind carried them away. No one protested or murmured another word. The woman who suddenly lost her bangs had turned as pale as a sheet at that moment. She trembled, and her knees gave way, causing her to fall to the ground. A pungent scent slowly spread out, prompting everyone to stumble backward. When the other hikers shifted their gaze downward, they noticed that the woman¡¯s pants were drenched. It turned out that the woman had wet herself. The two men in ck suits each had a short dagger with a ck handle with them, and they pointed their weapons at the crowd. ¡°Triplex Manifesta will not receive any other guests today. That is Mr. Jensen¡¯s order. If anyone here wants to go against the Jensen family, you are wee to drop by the Jensen residence. We will surely wee you warmly.¡± After hearing those words, the crowd began murmuring among themselves. ¡°The Jensen family? As in the most respectable family in Summerbank?¡± ¡°Well, duh! It¡¯s not like there are any other families in the city with that surname.¡± ¡°Guys, the Jensen family is very powerful and has connections with both the authorities and the underworld figures. I guess we can¡¯t go to the summit today. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Jensen family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t outbid the Jensen family anyway, so I guess there is no point in going up against the Jensen family.¡± When the first person turned around to leave, everybody else followed along, but their eyes glowed with frustration. That was how the world worked. Many would try to fight against inequality when they were on the receiving end of unjust treatment. However, they would back down and ept defeat the second they learned just how powerful their foes were and how futile their efforts would be. Of course, not everyone would choose to back down and tolerate such unfair treatment. Looking at the two men in ck suits, Jonathan remained calm and indifferent. He had engaged in wars for three years. Moreover, not long ago, he had fought against Garrison from the Osborne family, and the powerful man almost had him killed. Compared to all that, the two bodyguards armed with a dagger were nothing to Jonathan. They couldn¡¯t rattle Jonathan or cause a single ripple of fear in his heart. ¡°Oy, punk! I will not show you any mercy if you take another step forward,¡± warned one of the bodyguards in a hostile tone. Jonathan slowly turned his attention to the bodyguard and replied, ¡°You better get out of my way, or you will get yourself killed.¡± Jonathan walked right past the two bodyguards after saying those words. Despite being armed with daggers, those men stood there as though they had been petrified. Neither of them dared to move a muscle. The man before them was simply too terrifying. Both men turned to one another and saw the immense fear oozing out of their partner¡¯s eyes. Bodyguards who worked for powerful families always had little concern because their employers were influential and could back them up. Some of those bodyguards might even have blood on their hands. They were also the kind of people who knew precisely who they could and couldn¡¯t mess with. When Jonathan moved past them, his presence and aura struck fear into the hearts of both bodyguards. ¡°Hey, stop!¡± shouted one of the bodyguards. The man gripped his dagger and steeled himself up before he could utter those words. ¡°You can¡¯t go there. Leave now, and we won¡¯t cause any trouble for you,¡± said the other bodyguard. He had pointed his dagger at Jonathan as well. It was not that the bodyguards were being diligent and dutiful. However, their employer, Desmond Jensen, was too cruel. If they were to let Jonathan head to the summit just like that, Desmond would definitely make their lives a living hell. Jonathan turned around slowly. ¡°You realize you can¡¯t stop me, right?¡± ¡°Maybe. But we¡¯ll be killed if we don¡¯t stop you.¡± One of the bodyguards roared. After that, he crouched down a little and flipped his dagger. The de¡¯s reflection made it look as though it were nothing but a ray of bright light that was moving incredibly fast toward Jonathan¡¯s throat. Swoosh! The crowd felt as though something was wrong with their eyes because they didn¡¯t see anything. All they heard was a soft click, and before they knew it, Jonathan had already stabbed the assaulting bodyguard with the dagger and pinned thetter to the wall of the mountain. ¡°What a pitiful soul. I will spare your life today. Break the end of the de and go to the hospital now. You can live if you listen to me. But if you pull the de out, you will die for sure.¡± Those were the only words Jonathan left behind before he turned around. The other spectators turned even paler when they saw the bodyguard bleeding from his chest. Frightened, they all immediately left the ce and descended the mountain. Triplex Manifesta was a temple, but it wasn¡¯t grand at all. It was only about thirty meter square. The main hall in the middle took up most of the space, leaving only a small section for the courtyard that covered about four hundred square meters. At that moment, the small courtyard was filled with about one or two hundred chairs. The main hall was built at the top of some stone staircases. A young monk who seemed to be about thirteen years old remained quiet as he stood there and stared at the crowd. He looked a bit puzzled. He had led the ceremony a few times, and the courtyard was always packed with people. Yet, there were only about forty or fifty people present that day. It was something he had never encountered before. He also noted that, among the people in the first row, the young man who was seated in the rightmost seat was the most eye-catching one. The attendees of the ceremony were usually influential figures, and they would always behave gracefully, even when they were simply waiting for themencement of the ceremony. That young man, however, had put his legs up and was ying games on his mobile. He even cussed every now and then. His behavior made the other attendees frown, but they chose to keep theirints to themselves because the young man had a few bodyguards with him. That rude young man was none other than the son of the Jensen family, Desmond Jensen. In a way, he was like the crown prince of Summerbank, and he was someone no one could afford to offend. When he finished a round of his game, he cursed aloud and kicked the chair right in front of him. After tossing his phone to the bodyguard standing beside him, Desmond stood up. ¡°F*ck that guy. Look into the person with this yer¡¯s ID. I am so going to f*ck him up.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± replied the bodyguard after catching the phone. Given the way the bodyguard behaved, it was clear that it was not the first time he did something illegal for Desmond over petty reasons. Desmond stood up and stretched a little. ¡°Kid, get on with it already. No one else wille here today.¡± The second Desmond uttered those words, the door to the temple opened. A young man in a casual outfit stepped inside. That young man was none other than Jonathan. ¡°Hi, is this the ce where the ceremony will be performed?¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Exorbitant Price Following Jonathan¡¯s words, everyone turned to look at him. None of the people who came here to fight for the opportunity to be the first to pray were fools. After waiting for so long, they knew that there was something wrong outside, since no one hade in yet. Seeing Desmond looking as though he had absolute conviction, everyone realized it was the doing of that scion. Despite their tacit understanding, none of them pointed it out. After all, the reputable families who wanted to seize the spot for the first prayer were all sitting here. As for the rest, even if they came in, they would lose to those reputable families during the bidding. Besides, those people at the foot of the mountain said they were here to be the first to pray, but in reality, nearly all of them came to build bridges and get acquainted with those prominent families. Those people couldn¡¯t get themselves into business receptions, so the current ceremony became their golden opportunity to get to know those prominent families. If those opportunistic people were allowed to enter, the people in the temple would get harassed. Thus, now that there were only a handful of people inside, they could enjoy the peaceful surroundings. As a result, it made Jonathan, who came into the temple alone, particrly eye-catching. Many people turned to look in Desmond¡¯s direction, intending to see how he was going to react, and Desmond didn¡¯t hold back at all. ¡°Hey, you brat. How did you get in here?¡± Jonathan found a seat in the back. Just as he was about to sit down, he heard Desmond¡¯s voice and immediately looked up. ¡°Me? I walked in.¡± Jonathan¡¯s indifferent voice shocked everyone in the temple. In Summerbank, there were not many people who dared to speak to Desmond like that. Sizing Jonathan up closely, everyone was wondering about his identity. Who¡¯s this man? Since when do we have such a brazen man in Summerbank? When Desmond saw how unfazed Jonathan was, the former¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t fly here. Where are my subordinates?¡± ¡°Your subordinates?¡± After a moment, Jonathan nodded. ¡°I got it. You¡¯re Desmond Jensen who asked those people to block the road, right? Your two subordinates attacked me, so I crippled one of them, and the other one is probably busy saving that person.¡± Right after he said that, the atmosphere in the temple suddenly became tense. The onlookers all shared the same thought. In spite of knowing Desmond¡¯s identity, this man still dared to take action against his subordinates. Does this young man have a death wish? Meanwhile, Desmond¡¯s expression was as dark as coal. He reached out to the bodyguard next to him and forcefully pulled out a dagger before charging toward Jonathan. Beside him, several bodyguards also set off and surrounded Jonathan. Just then, the young monk standing on the stairs spoke. ¡°It¡¯s time. The spot for the first prayer is up for grabs. The opening bid is five million!¡± The moment the voice of the young monk sounded, the crowd was shocked. Everyone knew that spot was merely a gimmick of Triplex Manifesta to get money from people in the name of offerings. In exchange, Triplex Manifesta would grant them a favor. All of it was just a deal, and this kind of mean was what the reputable families needed. As soon as that young monk announced the price, a pot-bellied man raised his hand and shouted, ¡°Ten million!¡± Everyone looked at the man, and they all recognized that the man was from the Ximenez family¡¯s company in Summerbank. Recently, thepany owned by the Field family, which was the Ximenez family¡¯s long-time business rival, was facing some problems. The Ximenez family wanted to acquire the Field family¡¯spany, but they had failed several times. They probably came to grab the first spot for that acquisition matter. However, that spot was not something that could be bought with just ten million. ¡°Fifty million.¡± Sitting in the front row, a short-haired girl with a cigarette in her mouth raised her hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone knows the rule. The bid for that spot in Triplex Manifesta has never been lower than fifty million, so just skip those unnecessary bids. Let me start, and we shallpete.¡± ¡°Fifty-five million.¡± ¡°Fifty-eight million.¡± ¡°Sixty million!¡± After that short-haired girl spoke, although the people around her looked unhappy, they continued to bid one after another. In that small courtyard, there were only about twenty to thirty people, but the price of the bids was increasing quickly. Even the atmosphere in those auction houses that could amodate thousands of people was not as tense as that in the temple. Seeing that the price was rising fast, Desmond hesitated for a while and finally gave up on dealing with Jonathan. He hurled the dagger in his hand toward the bamboo chair at the side, yelling, ¡°D*mn it. My family will be the one who gets that spot this time! Eighty million!¡± He added, ¡°Everyone, how about giving this spot to the Jensen family? All of us are doing our best to thrive in Summerbank. Give it to me this time, and I¡¯ll help you out in the future.¡± Judging from the situation just now, if Desmond did not stand up to stop the bidding, the price might soar to ny million. The fund he could use this time was one hundred and twenty million at most, and that was all he could afford to pay. If he could get that spot with less money, he naturally wanted to save some money for his family. As expected, after Desmond said that, the bidders present hesitated and seemed as though they were about to back down. Although those reputable families were here to grab that spot to solve their tough problems, it would be too great of a loss if they were to go against the Jensen family just to solve those problems. After giving it a thought, they chose to give up. Standing on the steps, the young monk furrowed his brows. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re breaking our rules at Triplex Manifesta. You can¡¯t coerce other people into giving up.¡± Although the young monk was only about thirteen to fourteen years old, he spoke to Desmond without the slightest fear as he looked at Desmond calmly. Jonathan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as a burst of spiritual energy instantly surged into his eyes. This young monk is a cultivator! The spiritual energy of the young monk moved slowly in his body and formed a cycle of its own, and the spiritual energy that was released from his body was extremely thin. If it wasn¡¯t for the teen¡¯s extraordinary collectedness that caught Jonathan¡¯s attention, there was a chance Jonathan couldn¡¯t have discovered the young monk¡¯s secret now. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Triplex Manifesta is really something. As Jonathan sat at the back, his lips curled into a smile. Previously, he came here for the life-saving pill, but now Jonathan was truly interested in Triplex Manifesta. A trace of displeasure appeared on Desmond¡¯s face when he heard the young monk¡¯s words. However, Desmond eventually shed a menacing smile after recalling the fact that his father had warned him not to offend the people from Triplex Manifesta. ¡°I checked the price of the bid for every auction held by your temple. Although eighty million is not much, it is about to catch up with the average price for that spot. Give it to me on the Jensen family¡¯s ount. I will give more offerings in the future.¡± ¡°Except for the first few times when this spot was sold for less than seventy million due tock of poprity, the final bid for it is around ny million in every subsequent auction.¡± The short-haired girl sitting in the front row spoke again. ¡°The Jensen family is not the only one who can get that information. Can I bid ny-five million and not give that spot to you?¡± Desmond shot a cold look at the short-haired girl. ¡°Leslie Hart, you¡¯re here to pick a fight, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing his words, the short-haired girl finally turned around. ¡°Desmond, your method may work on others, but it won¡¯t work on me. If you want that spot, you need to keep bidding!¡± Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Destroy Your n Desmond listened to what Leslie said, and the former¡¯s expression became worse and worse as time passed. There were only a handful of people in Summerbank that Desmond couldn¡¯t offend. Unfortunately, Leslie was one of them. The reason behind that was that Leslie¡¯s father, Charlie Hart, was the governor of Summerbank. The Jensen family might be extremely powerful, but at the end of the day, they were just businessmen, and they were no different from other regr citizens. Citizens could never win a battle against officials, and that fact would never change. Naturally, those as powerful as the Jensen family had already built a rapport with most politicians. That was why, despite being a family of politicians, the Hart family would still have a hard time going up against the Jensen family. Desmond grinned a little when he saw how calm Leslie was. ¡°Well, if that is how you want to y it, Ms. Hart, then I will bid for ny million.¡± As Desmond spoke, he waved his hand at two of his subordinates. Those two subordinates made their way to Jonathan. It seemed Desmond had no intention of leaving Jonathan alone. At the time, however, no one was paying attention to Jonathan. Everyone had their eyes on the auction and wondered who would win the first spot. Leslie raised her hand once more. ¡°One hundred million. This will be myst bid. If you can go even higher, Mr. Jensen, then the victory will be yours. I will gracefully ept defeat.¡± Everyone turned their gazes to Desmond after they heard what Leslie said. The two of them represented the epitome of power and wealth in Summerbank. Theirpetition that day had caused the bid to reach the hundred-million threshold. Since they had to spend at least a hundred million to win the bid and ask for a favor from Triplex Manifesta, it was evident that what was happening right then was not as simple as an ordinary competition between two parties who were at odds with each other. The Hart family was a righteous family, and it was one of the most powerful families in Summerbank. Yet, Leslie had a problem that even someone as powerful as her couldn¡¯t solve, which left her no choice but to go to Triplex Manifesta to ask for help. That meant something horrible was going to transpire in Summerbank. Leslie might¡¯ve said that she would ept defeat gracefully, but her tone made it obvious that she was threatening Desmond with her power. Unfortunately, it was obvious that Desmond wouldn¡¯t do her a favor and let her have her way. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Leslie, under any other circumstances, I would let you win. It¡¯s not a big deal. Today, however, I will not back down. I will pay one hundred and ten million for this!¡± Desmond shouted once more and raised the price by another ten million. He kept a nonchnt expression on his face, but on the inside, he was cussing nonstop. If it hadn¡¯t been for Leslie, he could¡¯ve won the auction with just eighty million. Even though Leslie had already promised not to raise the bid anymore, Desmond still couldn¡¯t win the bid by paying just a few extra thousand. After all, the Jensen family was a prominent family in Summerbank, just like the Hart family. If Desmond had only won the bid by offering a few more thousand, or even a few hundred thousand, the Hart family would assume that he was deliberately doing that to embarrass them. That was why Desmond had to spend an extra ten million, even though it was really burning a hole in his pocket. Pin-drop silence filled the temple after Desmond shouted his bid. That was the highest bid in the temple¡¯s history. Up until that point, the record for the highest bid was only ny-eight million. Something had made the Jensen family so desperate that their representative would rather risk offending the Hart family just to win the bid. The spectators didn¡¯t even have the guts to wonder what that something could be. Every powerful figure, regardless of their level of influence and power, was well aware of one thing. They understood that sometimes, the less they knew, the better off they¡¯d be. Leslie held her cigarette between two fingers and brought it close to her lips. When she heard Desmond¡¯s bid, her hand holding the cigarette trembled a little. A hint of hostility shed past her eyes. Furious, she shoved her cigarette to the bodyguard standing beside her. ¡°The Jensen family¡¯s wealth is truly impressive. This time, you win.¡± The price had gone ridiculously high, but for families as powerful as the Jensen family and the Hart family, raising the bid by another ten million wouldn¡¯t hurt them much. However, Leslie understood that there was no point in keeping thepetition going on because Desmond had outbid her even after she threatened him. That proved her effort in raising the bid would be futile. Desmond stood up and bowed to Leslie when he saw her leaving. ¡°Thank you for doing me this favor, Ms. Hart.¡± Leslie turned around to nce at Desmond. Her eyes glowed with immense distaste. Just then, someone else shouted from the other end of the corner. ¡°One hundred and fifty million.¡± Those few words from Jonathan made Desmond¡¯s smile freeze right away. Desmond wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Even Leslie, who had already reached the door, paused and turned around to look at Jonathan. Everyone else, especially those who were sitting somewhat close to Jonathan, had moved aside to keep their distance from him. It looked as though they were worried about him dragging them down and getting them in trouble as well. Desmond had a gloomy expression on as he red at Jonathan. ¡°You punk. You¡¯ve been such an eyesore. How dare you cause trouble now! Do you have a death wish or something?¡± ¡°Anyone, regardless of their age or gender, can bid, and the first spot belongs to the highest bidder. Those are the rules, right?¡± asked Jonathan as he grinned at the young monk standing on the stairs. The young monk was steady and grounded, but at the end of the day, he was just a teen. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s bid, the monk couldn¡¯t help but get excited. ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone can bid, and the first spot belongs to the highest bidder,¡± replied the monk excitedly. Desmond, who had been standing at the side, lost his temper at that moment. ¡°Oh, f*ck this. Are you kidding me? Do you really think a guy like him would have that much money? If he is so rich and powerful, why have I never heard of him before?¡± Jonathan ignored Desmond. The former fished a ck card out of his pocket and tossed it to the young monk right away. ¡°There is no limit to this card. The pin number is 888888, and you can transfer the money straight away.¡± ¡°Please wait for a moment. I will go check the validity of this card.¡± The young monk bowed respectfully before he hopped out of the ce. Within a few seconds, his figure had disappeared from sight. Meanwhile, Desmond was so angry that his face twisted in anger. ¡°Punk, let me win this bid, and I will let you go,¡± offered Desmond as he waved at his bodyguards, who were right beside him. Six bodyguards, all armed with a dagger, had Jonathan surrounded. They were ready to attack at any time. ¡°Get lost!¡± That singlemand was followed by a powerful spiritual energy that flushed right out of Jonathan. The spiritual energy engulfed the entire temple soon after. Every single pair of eyes in that ce glowed with fear. It was as though the air in the temple had suddenly frozen. The bodyguards surrounding Jonathan felt as though an invisible and humongous hand had gripped them by their throats. Immense horror seeped out of their eyes as their faces turned red. Desmond, who was standing some distance away, bulged his eyes in surprise when he saw how his men reacted. ¡°What is wrong with you? What are you waiting for? Why aren¡¯t you attacking? I didn¡¯t pay you to¡ª¡± p! Before Desmond could finish his sentence, his body was sent flying to the side. The bamboo chairs scattered. Desmond screamed in agony after he mmed into them. His nose bled, and he looked as though he was in immense pain. Jonathan, a cultivator who had achieved the level above the Grandmaster Realm, could use the spiritual energy within his force field freely and flexibly. Jonathan pped Desmond to teach that spoiled brat a lesson. The former needed Triplex Manifesta¡¯s help, so he didn¡¯t want tomit murder on its holy soil. Otherwise, he would have thrown that spoiled brat out and finished off thetter once and for all. ¡°I don¡¯t care how powerful the Jensen family is. If you keep bullsh*tting in front of me, I will destroy your entire n!¡± Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Chapter 547 The Head Of Triplex Manifesta Desmondy on the ground, mortified by Jonathan¡¯s attack. The bodyguards surrounding Jonathan felt the restraints on them had gone. After some hesitation, they ran out of the temple in horror. Seeing this, the people from the prominent families who were around were all a little confused. They had felt some pressure just now, but they were not targeted by Jonathan, so they did not know what had taken ce. The spiritual energy force field of the Grandmaster Realm was an invincible existence for mortals who had never practiced cultivation before. Inside this force field, Jonathan was a real god. Standing at the door, Leslie gazed at Jonathan in fascination and surprise. ¡°You¡¯re a martial artist, aren¡¯t you? Are you a Grandmaster?¡± Leslie went up to Jonathan, and she could not help asking excitedly. Jonathan turned to look at Leslie, and the spiritual energy in his eyes flowed slowly as he sized her up. Leslie blushed when she saw Jonathan looking at her with a gaze that seemed to be able to see through everything, but she did not shy away from his eyes. She is not a cultivator. Looking at Leslie¡¯s pretty face, Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°Do you know a lot about martial artists?¡± In response to Jonathan¡¯s question, Leslie shook her head slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a real martial artist, but there are a lot of ounts in the internal local chronicles of Summerbank about cultivators, so I may know one thing or two about them. Although I don¡¯t understand what happened just now, I can tell that you should be one of the martial arts grandmasters as described in those ancient books.¡± Leslie sounded sincere, and she was apparently truthful. However, Jonathan was not keen on engaging any further with her, and so he turned around again after a slight nod of his head. Leslie was a little taken aback to see Jonathan ignoring her. In Summerbank, the Hart family was considered one of the most prominent families. Leslie was among the most beautiful of the girls in Summerbank. She had many suitors, be it for her beauty or for finding favor with her father. However, despite the fact that she had shown her captivating feminine side, this young man did not even give her a second look. Does he not find me attractive? After straightening her attire, Leslie walked up to Jonathan and sat down beside him. ¡°I¡¯m Leslie Hart from the Hart family. Shouldn¡¯t you introduce yourself?¡± Leslie spoke gently to Jonathan, and her speaking manner surprised the members of other prestigious families who were present at the scene. Everyone knew that Leslie was well known in Summerbank for being aloof. Even Desmond who was now lying on the ground had tried to pursue her before. However, Leslie had never shown any interest in those scions of affluent families. At that moment, it was obvious that the young man had no intention of interacting with Leslie, but Leslie tried to start a conversation with him. Those who witnessed the scene wondered if Leslie liked people who yed hard to get. The people present were pondering over the matter in silence, but no one dared to say a word. At that moment, from outside the small courtyard, a confident voice rang out. ¡°Triplex Manifesta is a sacred ce. How can you start a fight here?¡± Hearing the voice, everyone turned in the direction from where the voice came. The young monk had come back, and there was a well-built monk with a long beard walking before him. Dressed in a robe, the monk walked into the small courtyard. ¡°May I ask who has won the privilege of being the first to pray in Triplex Manifesta?¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s him who has donated a huge sum of money.¡± As the young monk spoke, he walked up to Jonathan, stretched out his hands, and respectfully handed a ck card back to Jonathan. ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡± The monk nodded gently to Jonathan, then turned to look at the rest of the crowd. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this man has won the first spot, and he will be the first to pray. You may leave.¡± With that simple phrase, the guests were dismissed. When the crowd heard the monk¡¯s words, they hurriedly stood up and took their leave. It was an unlucky day for Desmond. He was still lying on the ground and unable to get up. The members of other prestigious families had long wanted to leave for fear of being implicated. After taking a look at Desmond, who was lying on the ground, and the weapons scattered around Jonathan, the monk nodded gently. ¡°Sean, throw the injured man out. The temple grounds must not be tainted.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± When the young monk heard the instructions, he carried Desmond up and headed outside without any hesitation. Meanwhile, Leslie handed a name card to Jonathan. ¡°If you face any problems in Summerbank, you may contact me.¡± After saying those words, Leslie turned around and walked toward the door, not overstaying her wee. Jonathan looked at the name card and cast a faint smile. She is a rather interesting woman. After the rest of the people left, the monk moved a bamboo chair and sat opposite Jonathan. ¡°Sir, you won the position of being the first to pray. So, may I ask what ails you that you wish Triplex Manifesta to help you solve?¡± The monk¡¯s eyes sparkled as he stroked his beard, and Jonathan could feel the spiritual energying from the former¡¯s body. Finally, Jonathan spoke inly. ¡°You¡¯re in the middle phase of the Superior Realm, and you have endless spiritual energy. At this rate, within ten years, you can achieve the Grandmaster Realm. Am I right?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the monk was stunned at first, and then he nodded gently. ¡°Sir, I felt a majestic fluctuation of spiritual energy, even when I stood far away from you earlier. If I¡¯m not mistaken, your cultivation level is definitely higher than that of the Grandmaster Realm. However, I really don¡¯t understand. At such a cultivation level, you can go anywhere in the world. Except for those hidden, respectable families and sects, I really can¡¯t think of anything else in this world that can be a problem for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to request for medicine from someone,¡± Jonathan said simply. ¡°What medicine and from whom?¡± The monk frowned as he looked at Jonathan. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the medicine is. I just know that it can help save a person¡¯s life.¡± Jonathan looked at the monk. ¡°However, I know the name of the person whom I¡¯m looking for. His nickname is ¡®Sofus.¡¯ Have you heard of this person?¡± Jonathan had gotten to know about the name ¡°Sofus¡± from Lynn right before he left. Back then, when Jonathan was in aa, Sofus had given him medicine to save his life, but Hades and the others did not trust Sofus. Only the vige doctor, Shane, had shown kindness to Sofus, seeing that Sofus was still a child. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Shane¡¯s kind gesture toward Sofus was the only reason why thetter had revealed his nickname and address. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Jonathan to look for Sofus. All Jonathan wanted was to ask if the monk knew Sofus. Unexpectedly, the monk suddenly stood up with a wary expression on his face when he heard Sofus¡¯ name. ¡°Who are you? How do you know the name of the head of Triplex Manifesta?¡± Jonathan was stunned when he heard the monk¡¯s words. The head of Triplex Manifesta? The young monk who gifted me with the life-saving medicine two years ago seemed to be only thirteen or fourteen years of age. Even now, he could not have been an adult yet. How on earth did he be the head of Triple Manifesta? ¡°That is to say, you do know Sofus!¡± Jonathan said with augh. Jonathan then requested, ¡°Please do me a favor and inform him that the man whose life he saved three years ago would like to see him.¡± Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Summerbank Abyss In a private room on the top floor of Mirage za in the city center of Summerbank, a meeting between two men was taking ce. A young man with a pale face was leaning against the couch. Sitting opposite him was a bald man who wore a thick gold chain on his neck, and the man was puffing a cigar and crossing his legs as he stared at the former. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to survive in Summerbank, Hubert. As you can see, I¡¯ve not crossed anyone ever since I took control of Mirage za.¡± The young man lifted a bottle of wine to respectfully pour the bald Hubert a ss, putting on a gleeful smile the whole time. ¡°As for what happened here back then, I wasn¡¯t aware of the rules at that time. I¡¯ll gulp this down as a token of apology.¡± Upon finishing that sentence, the young man picked the bottle of wine up and began swigging one mouthful after another. In a matter of seconds, that entire bottle of wine worth more than a hundred thousand went down the young man¡¯s belly. Hubert let out a chuckle as he saw the young man¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Are you trying to role-y for a film or something, Ryan? Rules are rules. They were never meant to be broken. Do you really think that you can shirk responsibility for bending the rules simply by knocking back a bottle of wine? Why wasn¡¯t I ever learned of such a liberty?¡± Hearing Hubert¡¯s words, Ryan wiped the corner of his own lips and sat on top of the bar table, cing the red wine bottle on his knee. A cackle escaped from his mouth on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ve traveled to all sorts of ces, all the way from Lumonburg to Summerbank, Hubert. I trulye in peace and¡ª¡± Before Ryan could finish saying his piece, the door to the private room was pushed wide open with brute force. ¡°Boss! Bad news¡­¡± A burly man staggered into the room, following the opening of the door. Ryan raised his leg and hurled a hard kick right at that burly man¡¯s chest. With that, the burly man who weighed more than two hundred pounds was sent flying backward, eventually crashing to the floor outside. ¡°How dare you be so rude! Didn¡¯t you see I¡¯m having a discussion with Hubert? Learn how to knock,¡± hollered Ryan as he fixed his gaze on the burly man in the corridor. At that very juncture, Hubert¡¯s visage became all the grimmer. What a load of crap! That Ryan isn¡¯t even trying to lecture his subordinate. He¡¯s clearly showing off before me. Suffering a kick from Ryan that abruptly, the burly man was dumbfounded. Yet, he didn¡¯t have the courage to allow even a hint of displeasure to creep up his face when facing his superior. That would make sense, for prior to that, Ryan had ughtered the previous owner of Mirage za before his subordinate¡¯s very eyes, just so he could be in charge of Mirage za instead. His cruel and merciless means of handling things would instill fear into even the most ruthless man¡¯s heart. The burly man then scrambled back into the room, clenching an already deformed metal pole in his hand. ¡°Boss, I-I bumped into someone exactly like you¡­¡± came the burly man¡¯s utterance as his lips quivered. Concurrently, Hubert threw the cigar in his hand into the winess. ¡°I request that you spend some time to ponder, Ryan. I couldn¡¯t care less about what a legendary being you are, but if you intend to gain a foothold here in Summerbank, you¡¯d have to y by our rules!¡± Boom! With a deafening banging sound, Hubert was seen covering his head, wailing in excruciating pain on the floor. Outside the door, Hubert¡¯s men heard the noise and wasted no time hustling into the room. s, they were too little, toote. All they could see was Ryan locking Hubert¡¯s body and stabbing consecutively thetter¡¯s neck with a broken piece of the wine bottle. The carpet was awash with blood in seconds. Hubert was gone with the wind in no time at all, his hands still covering his own neck. Ryan rose to his feet before wiping ever so casually the bloodstain on both of his hands. ¡°You should¡¯ve waited patiently but not intervened while other people are having an exchange. Is this how the leader of a pack ought to behave? Where the hell have all your manners gone to?¡± Gazing at Hubert, whose eyes remained open when he breathed hisst, Ryan was all smiles. He then pointed at Hubert¡¯sckeys in the room andmanded, ¡°You there! Take this body away. Oh! By the way, inform all the other big shots in Summerbank that they¡¯re more than wee to cut a deal with me.¡± Immediately afterward, Ryan averted his gaze altogether, paying the horde of minions no heed. Instead, he crouched down and sidled up to the burly man, who was still lying on the ground at that point in time. Grabbing the metal pole, Ryan scrutinized the crystal clear palm print on it. ¡°Someone exactly like me, huh? How interesting¡­¡± Behind Triplex Manifesta, there was a huge, t boulder that was tens of square meters in size. Below that very boulder was an abyss as deep as a bottomless pit. Jonathan was sitting on the boulder at that moment, and opposite him sat a handsome young man with tapered brows. ¡°Back then, Mr. Windt, it was all thanks to you reaching out to me with the miraculous pill when I was badly wounded. You saved my life. Please forgive my tardiness, as I¡¯m two yearste to finally paying you a visit.¡± Jonathan had hardly ever been that courteous to anyone in Chanaea, for he was Asura, after all. Be that as it might, he wouldn¡¯t dare to portray a disrespectful mien to that young man sitting face to face with him. That was logical because thetter was his lifesaver who had offered him a life-saving pill two years ago, the one-and-only Sofus. ¡°You give me too much credit, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Sofus was only sixteen, yet he appeared so mature for his age. Even when he was informed of Jonathan¡¯s true identity, he wasn¡¯t even one bit in shock. He had a pair of bubbly eyes, seemingly sparkling and lively, but upon a closer look, one would find an overwhelming serenity lurking behind those eyes of his. What astonished Jonathan the most was the spiritual energy emanating from Sofus¡¯ body. Thetter was giving off the air so strong that could hold a candle to that of an individual who had mastered the Grandmaster Realm. A sixteen-year-old Grandmaster¡­ What kind of terrifying existence is this? ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re already the top person of Chanaea, reigning over the provinces, so I believe you must have a reason to invest such a hefty sum of money just to be the first to pray. Even so, I failed to put my finger on what that could possibly be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to admit it.¡± A faint smile was etched on Jonathan¡¯s countenance as he added, ¡°Mr. Windt, the reason why I went all out just to be the first to pray is that I want to request a pill from you.¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s revtion, Sofus froze momentarily. ¡°Pill? You don¡¯t mean the same life-saving pill that was provided to you thest time, do you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely that.¡± Jonathan bobbed his head slightly on that note. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re still in possession of such pills, Mr. Windt. If you¡¯re willing to grant my wish, I¡¯m willing to do any of your biddings without hesitation, as long as it¡¯s something within my power.¡± As he spoke, his gaze was fixated on Sofus the whole time, wishing to catch a glimpse of thetter¡¯s reaction. The pill that had saved Jonathan¡¯s life was extremely rare and precious. Not even Jason had the skills to replicate something like that. Because of that, Jonathan was all ready to be greeted by Sofus¡¯ out-of- the-world, bold demand. However, his earnest stare only found Sofus shaking his head. ¡°You must know that Lady Luck has always been smiling on you, Mr. Goldstein. Otherwise, my master wouldn¡¯t have stumbled across your presence years ago with the pills in his hands.¡± Sofus paused for a bit before going on, ¡°Since you¡¯ve journeyed here and sessfully emerged as the first to pray, I¡¯m supposed to oblige to your will no matter the subject, ording to the rules set by us at Triplex Manifesta. Still, if it¡¯s the pill you ask, unfortunately, there is nothing I can do for you.¡± Then came Jonathan pleading in a deep tone, ¡°But Mr. Windt, I¡¯ve got to rescue my aunt. She¡¯s critically injured. Without the pill, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to pull through. I sincerely hope that you can grant my only wish. If you ever deem me of any use in the future, I¡¯ll only be one call away.¡± If his words were to reach the ears of the public, without a doubt, there would be a parade of people willing to go to the ends of the earth for him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Such was thepelling siren song of Asura¡¯s invaluable favor. Nevertheless, Sofus shook his head once more in response. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Mr. Goldstein. I wasn¡¯t declining your plea, nor was I asking for an equivalent exchange. The truth is, I don¡¯t actually have the pill anymore.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Startled, Jonathan gaped at Sofus in consternation. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Windt¡­¡± Sofus gradually got up and approached the edge of the cliff, pointing toward the distant unknown beneath his feet. ¡°Those pills were formted by my master. Back then, he managed to refine only three of them. Other than the one given to you thest time, my master gifted someone else one of the two remaining pills as well. As for thest pill, he had taken along with him down there¡ªSummerbank Abyss. He¡¯s already been there for about half a year long. So, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m turning you down, but I really don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°Half a year?¡± Looking at the ethereal fog far beyond, Jonathan furrowed his brows to a tight knot. ¡°Do you know when your master will be back?¡± Sofus heaved a sigh the second he heard the query. ¡°My master told me before he left that it could take him days or even months to make a return. I¡¯ve been waiting for him ever since that day, not even knowing whether he¡¯s still alive¡­¡± Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Thousands Of Years Of Inheritance At Prima Majestica, Jonathan stood on a boulder overlooking the sight beneath him. The spiritual energy within his body flowed relentlessly into his eyes, glowing and spiraling inside his pupils. Yet, no matter how hard Jonathan tried, he could not see through the clouds and mist obscuring the valley beneath him. His spiritual sense that had always worked was useless at that time. With his current cultivation level, his spiritual sense could cover a distance of up to a hundred meters. If he shaped his spiritual sense into a thin line to conduct a rough search, the coverage would extend up to five hundred meters. Yet, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense couldn¡¯t reach more than fifty meters into the valley despite putting in all his might. That feeling was like dropping a rope over a cliff. It unraveled when it reached a certain level, and every strand drifted in the wind. Jonathan felt as though his spiritual sense was split into uncountable strands. His consciousness started blurring around the edges after a few breaths. Realizing his situation in time, he swiftly retracted his spiritual sense. Sofus¡¯ brows slightly furrowed as he watched from the side. ¡°You should be able to sense the abnormality below,¡± Sofus said with concern. He then pointed at the other two peaks of Summerbank Mountain amidst the clouds and mist. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, look at the two peaks there. The three main peaks of Summerbank Mountain are Prima Majestica, where we¡¯re standing now, Cloudview Pinnacle in the southeast, and Buxlow Summit in the northeast. The valleys between these three peaks with thick mists shrouded over them are the Summerbank Abyss that we, the Phoebus Sect, have protected for generations.¡± ¡°Phoebus Sect?¡± Jonathan turned to Sofus with curiosity. ¡°I thought your sect is Triplex Manifesta?¡± Sofus shook his head softly. ¡°Triplex Manifesta is the name of the temple structure behind us. That temple was there three centuries ago. I¡¯m part of the Phoebus Sect. The sect has over two thousand years of history, and I¡¯m the fifty-seventh generation.¡± Jonathan was surprised by Sofus¡¯ words. Even though those prominent and respectable families may deem themselves The Untouchables, many of them only have hundreds of years of history. Only a handful of respectable families out there have a thousand-year-long history. Yet, the Phoebus Sect already has fifty-seven generations. It has over two thousand years of history. That¡¯s unexpected for an inconspicuous sect like this. The glint in Jonathan¡¯s eyes continued to spiral until he dispersed the spiritual energy. ¡°Not sure if I can ask this. The Phoebus Sect has been watching over the Summerbank Abyss for over two thousand years. There must be a reason behind it. Will you be willing to tell me, Mr. Windt?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s question, Sofus shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even though I¡¯m the head of the sect, I¡¯m clueless about the secret behind the Summerbank Abyss.¡± Sofus sighed as he looked at the foggy mountain beneath him. ¡°From the sect¡¯s ancient books and records handed down by our previous sages, I can assume the former heads of the sect earlier than five hundred years ago are aware of the Summerbank Abyss¡¯ secret. The secret was passed down through word of mouth from one leader to the next. Unfortunately, one of the Phoebus Sect¡¯s leaders passed away in an ident five hundred years ago, breaking that trail. The only information we have on the Summerbank Abyss is it is an important ce. We don¡¯t know about the rest.¡± Sofus turned to Jonathan as he spoke. ¡°The Phoebus Sect should be the one to solve your problem, since you have won the bid, Mr. Goldstein. s, I can¡¯t be of help to you regarding the pill you¡¯re searching for, but it¡¯s not totally hopeless yet.¡± Jonathan was ready to leave empty-handed when he heard there was no pill, but Sofus¡¯ words gave him hope. ¡°Do you have any solution? Please do tell,¡± Jonathan urged. Without any intention to hide any facts, Sofus whirled around to face Jonathan and bowed with his hands sped. ¡°I wish to enter the Summerbank Abyss with you to search for my master, Mr. Goldstein. If I can find him, regardless of whether he¡¯s alive or dead, the pill is yours.¡± Enter the Summerbank Abyss? Sofus¡¯ words baffled Jonathan. Jonathan looked over his shoulder at the clouds and mist below and frowned. ¡°What is your master¡¯s cultivation level, Mr. Windt?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a God Realm cultivator,¡± Sofus answered proudly. Sofus wasn¡¯t wrong to feel proud, since a God Realm cultivator was a respectable existence no matter where they were. Within the current society, a cultivator of the Grandmaster Realm could be the entire family¡¯s pir of support, while respectable families would usually treat God Realm cultivators as their trump cards. Therefore, it was not unreasonable for Sofus to be so proud of his master. Sofus might have stated the fact casually, but Jonathan couldn¡¯t help feeling the chill that engulfed his heart upon hearing Sofus¡¯ answer. As a God Realm cultivator himself, Jonathan knew better than anyone about the terrifying aspects of a God Realm cultivator. Jonathan felt troubled, and he was in a tight spot. Sofus¡¯ master entered the Summerbank Abyss alone and even left his will. That shows how dangerous the ce is. However, if I don¡¯t agree to Sofus¡¯ request, Aunt Sophia¡¯s life will be in danger. Sofus noticed the troubled look on Jonathan¡¯s face and could guess Jonathan¡¯s struggle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldstein. I know about the risk of going into the Summerbank Abyss, so I¡¯ve already contacted the other cultivators earlier and managed to reach out to four Grandmaster Realm cultivators at the moment. If you agree to my request, I¡¯ll have them rush over tonight.¡± Jonathan looked at Sofus with a surprised look. Four Grandmasters? A cultivator of the Grandmaster Realm willmonly hide behind the backs of respectable families. One might not even get the chance to even meet a Grandmaster after living half of their life. Yet, the Phoebus Sect can get four of them to help. That influence alone is admirable. Seeing that Jonathan was wavering, Sofus persuaded, ¡°Moreover, we¡¯re only entering the fringe of the Summerbank Abyss. It¡¯ll only be about three to five miles from the threshold. I¡¯ve gone in that much before with my master to gather some herbs. Even though we did run into some troublesome situations, it was nothing the cultivators of the Grandmaster Realm couldn¡¯t handle.¡± Jonathan¡¯s struggle eased after he heard Sofus¡¯ exnation, and he nodded slightly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°You and your master saved my life two years ago, and the reason I came to Summerbank this time around is to obtain the pill to save my aunt. Thus, it¡¯s only reasonable for me to agree to your request. All right, I¡¯ll do it. When are we leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Grandmasters immediately. Let¡¯s make the necessary preparations tonight and depart the next morning.¡± Meanwhile, in the Jensen residence at Summerbank, Desmond was kneeling on the ground with an indignant look. ¡°Dad, I could have won the position to be the first to pray¡ª¡± p! A loud p echoed throughout the residence. Desmond lost his bnce and dropped to the ground. Carmelo Jensen¡¯s expression was pale as he pointed at Desmond with a trembling finger. His mouth opened and closed as he tried to gasp for air. He had a bloodthirsty, crazed look in his eyes that could send chills down others¡¯ spines. ¡°Why do I need you if you can¡¯t even deal with such a small matter?¡± Carmelo scolded. He curved his fingers as though he was about to w at something. Suddenly, dark, web-like fog enshrouded his fingernails. When he was about to unleash his attack on Desmond, an abrupt knocking sound interrupted him. ¡°Who is it?¡± Carmelo asked in a cold voice. A trembling woman came through the door. ¡°O-Old Mr. Jensen¡­ Mr. Ryan Leiter is here.¡± Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Chapter 550 The Strange Master And Disciple When Desmond, who was sprawled on the ground, heard the household staff mention Ryan Leiter, hatred filled his eyes. On the other hand, Carmelo¡¯s right hand jerked as he sat on the couch. The ck fog engulfing his fingernails dissipated, and he leaned back in his seat, looking a lot more benevolent than before. ¡°Get out of here. Next time, if you still fail toplete the task I assign to you, I won¡¯t forgive you easily.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Desmond struggled to get up as he replied respectfully. When he finally stood up, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth before turning around to leave with his head lowered. Ryan just happened to enter the moment the door was pushed open. ¡°Mr. Jensen,¡± Ryan lowered his head and greeted while stepping back half a step to allow the other man through the door when they bumped into each other. Seeing Ryan¡¯s humble demeanor, Desmond merely snorted as he turned away and left. Only after the other man had disappeared from sight did Ryan straighten his back and enter the room. Once the household staff had closed the door, he walked over to Carmelo¡¯s side and bowed slightly. ¡°Master, I had some matters at hand to deal with, so I camete.¡± Carmelo gave a dismissive wave as he panted. ¡°I already received the news just now. It¡¯s about Hubert, right?¡± Ryan said tly, ¡°You¡¯re right. From today onward, there¡¯s no such person named Hubert in Summerbank.¡± ¡°You killed him?¡± Carmelo looked at Ryan in surprise and continued, ¡°Good. A man should have such courage. Unlike my son, who is indecisive when he¡¯s handling matters. He truly can¡¯t be trusted with important matters.¡± Although the man opposite him was praising him, Ryan was not even the slightest bit happy. In the past few days, he had secretly investigated Carmelo after taking over Mirage za. Carmelo was considered the richest man in Summerbank. His wealth could not bepared to the Gomez family in Lumonburg before thetter¡¯s copse. Still, to be able to get to where he was in less than thirty years was no easy feat, considering Summerbank was a rtively remote city. However, through all of Ryan¡¯s investigations, he found that Carmelo was simply a businessman, without any traces of being a cultivator. If that was the case, the matter of Carmelo healing him seemed a lot stranger. Ryan Leiter was the new identity of Quinton Gomez. The Gomez family of Lumonburg had been wiped out because of the fight between the Osborne family and Jonathan. After that, Ryan went to many ces before finally arriving at the remote Summerbank. He initially thought of recovering from his injuries first and cultivating in secret while finding an opportunity for revenge. However, not long after arriving at Summerbank, he met Carmelo, who had happened to be involved in a car ident. It was after saving Carmelo did Ryan discover that the old man was, in fact, a martial artist. Despite that, Carmelo¡¯s spiritual energy was very strange, as it came and went spontaneously. There were many times when Ryan even felt that the old man was no different from an ordinary person. Even so, Carmelo had still managed to use strong spiritual energy to reattach Ryan¡¯s broken arm. He had even passed on a strange secret technique known as the Soul-Devouring Technique to Ryan. The secret technique was extremely bizarre, as Ryan needed to feed on other people¡¯s blood essence to cultivate it. At first, Ryan had found such a technique repulsive, but after encountering a drunk hooligan stirring up trouble, he finally tasted the thrill of his cultivation skyrocketing. From that day onward, Ryan Leiter managed to make a name for himself in the underground circles of Summerbank. Ryan believed that some people who had done many evil things deserved to die, and it was their honor to be his nourishment. At first, he also thought that it was because he had saved Carmelo that thetter epted him as his disciple and passed down his cultivation method to him. However, Ryan gradually realized that something was amiss, as there were far too many strange things about Carmelo. For example, ording to Ryan¡¯s investigation, Carmelo was supposed to be an extremely protective father and would oblige to all of his only son¡¯s requests. Despite that, what Ryan witnessed was Carmelo treating Desmond harshly several times. On the contrary, Carmelo cared a lot about his disciple, whom he epted not long ago, and even asked about his disciple¡¯s cultivation progress every day. If Ryan cked off in his cultivation, Carmelo would reprimand him sternly. Earlier on, Ryan had even felt a strong murderous aura when he was standing outside the door. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Carmelo was going to kill his son! What the hell is going on with this old geezer? Looking down at the ground, Ryan could only see Carmelo¡¯s wrinkled legs that reminded him of the bark of an old tree. Something¡¯s wrong with Carmelo! However, Ryan could not pinpoint what exactly was wrong with the old man. Across from him, Carmelo coughed several times. ¡°How was your cultivation going today, Ryan?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make much progress today, Master, as I only devoured Hubert¡¯s blood essence.¡± Ryan looked up and replied respectfully. After Carmelo heard Ryan¡¯s words, the former¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°You need to be diligent in your cultivation all the way, Ryan. If you¡¯re sox, when will you be able to achieve the Superior Realm?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. I¡¯ll remember your words.¡± Ryan lowered his head upon hearing that before raising his head again. ¡°Master, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. I hope you¡¯ll enlighten me.¡± Carmelo¡¯s expression stiffened slightly after he heard Ryan¡¯s words. After giving his disciple a once-over, he finally nodded his head. ¡°Go on. What is it?¡± Ryan bowed before saying, ¡°Master, although I¡¯m stupid and the cultivation method I previously learned wasn¡¯t as intense as the Soul-Devouring Technique, I¡¯m aware that cultivation should be done step by step. However, you seem to want me to ascend to the Superior Realm in the shortest time possible. I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s something you want me to do for you, and I¡¯m wondering if that task can only be completed after I achieve the Superior Realm.¡± After much contemtion, Ryan finally spoke his mind. When Carmelo heard Ryan¡¯s query, a murderous intent shed across his eyes. Carmelo uttered coldly, ¡°What are you thinking? Is there any problem in Summerbank that my family can¡¯t solve? What? Are you suspecting that I have ulterior motives for training you?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Ryan eximed as he kneeled on the ground with a thud and bowed deeply. Above Carmelo¡¯s neck, a scarlet stream of light shed before vanishing quickly. After severalbored breaths, Carmelo finally let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Get up.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ryan stood up before uttering, ¡°By the way, Master. Didn¡¯t you tell me to pay attention to news of rogue martial artists previously? I just received news today that there seem to be sightings of a rogue martial artist in Grafburg Vige that is located in the north of Summerbank.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Carmelo sat up straight and said in a trembling tone, ¡°Quick! Go and see for yourself. There¡¯s only so much blood essence an ordinary human has. The blood essence of a martial artist is a great supplement to us. Go, go now!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ryan turned and left upon receiving the order. After bowing and closing the door of the room, he frowned. What exactly is this old geezer trying to do? From the day he epted me as his disciple, he has been talking about how he would help me to ascend to the Superior Realm in the shortest time possible. What is so great about this realm? Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Chapter 551 You Again Carmelo gazed at the closed door sinisterly from inside the room. He let out a long sigh and slumped onto the couch after making sure Ryan had left and walked some distance away. Carmelo reached out his trembling right hand to lift up his pajamas and narrowed his eyes at his stomach. Under the bright lights, he saw that his stomach had deted entirely as if he had been left unfed and hungry for an extended period. Even his ribs were clearly visible on his chest. The multiple ck spots of various sizes that covered Carmelo¡¯s skin were even more frightening. Those spotsyered his skin as if he had contracted a fungal infection. Some spots had even merged to form a sizeable infected area. If anyone with experience in dealing with corpses witnessed Carmelo¡¯s condition, they would be scared out of their wits because the dark spots on his body were caused by the process of hypostasis. That was a condition that could only be observed in a dead person. Carmelo put down his shirt and gritted his teeth. This body cannotst much longer. That brat, Ryan, has already noticed something is wrong. It seems like I¡¯ve been too impatient. With his eyes boring into the door, Carmelo¡¯s breathing turnedbored. After Ryan achieves the Superior Realm, his body would be filled with the spiritual energy of that realm. When that happens, it would be the best time for me to steal and possess his body. However, if he refuses to cultivate and cooperate, I have no choice but to take the risk. Inside the Hart residence at Summerbank, Leslie leaned against the couch while slowly puffing out a cloud of smoke. Sitting opposite her was a middle-aged man, who was putting down the cup of coffee in his hand. ¡°Leslie, you should smoke less.¡± She nodded after hearing that. Then, she took another deep puff before putting out the cigarette in the ashtray. ¡°Dad, I dare say the recent cases involving those missing people must be rted to the Jensen family.¡± Leslie got to her feet and picked up a piece of paper from the cluttered tabletop. ¡°This man, Ryan Leiter, is the most influential underground leader who emerged in Summerbanktely. I looked into him, but there was plenty of missing information about his life, so I failed to acquire any useful evidence. It is as if he has lived the first part of his life for the purpose of evading others¡¯ investigation.¡± Hearing Leslie¡¯s words, Steven Hart received the document containing Ryan¡¯s details. ¡°Are you saying that this Ryan Leiter¡¯s identity is a fake?¡± ¡°This is just my suspicion. I do not have any proof to support my im yet.¡± As she spoke, she walked to the side and flipped over a two-meter-wide whiteboard. ¡°Dad, take a look at this. This is the timeline and distribution of the location of those missing people that I¡¯vepiled. Although I do not have any evidence, these people¡¯s disappearances began right after Ryan¡¯s arrival. Besides, I highly suspect our men have made an error in determining the sequence of the disappearance of those missing people during the initial case eptance process.¡± Leslie paused for a few seconds before she continued to exin, ¡°Previously, we assumed the first missing person case happened at Hillscester and then spread toward the entire Summerbank. However, we actually neglected a critical point. Among those who have gone missing, the majority of them are members of Summerbank¡¯s underground circles. Not to mention, most of these people are those who were rtively active and aplished in the underworld. They have something in common, which is how seldom they keep in contact with their family members. ording to the information that we have, their family members lodged a report only after they failed to contact those missing people for a few days, which means those people could have gone missing long before the cases were reported to us.¡± Steven screwed up his eyes and stared at the whiteboard that was covered in pictures, and he remained silent. Leslie took a marker pen and quickly wrote some words on the corner of the whiteboard. ¡°Dad, check this out. These missing people shared some simr characteristics. They are all adult males who were in underground circles and possessed significant social status and influence in their circle. Most importantly, if we connect all the locations of their disappearance, the central axis of this network pattern coincides with the bearings where Mirage za is situated! Ryan saved Carmelo in the past and has been visiting the Jensen residence every night now. I have yet to figure out the whole situation, but since all our hypotheses involve the Jensen family, I firmly believe there must be a reasonable exnation that can connect these pieces of information. If we can identify the Jensen family¡¯s motive, this case can be considered solved!¡± Steven nodded slightly at the sight of his daughter working hard to find an answer to the case. ¡°Your analysis makes sense, but you should take care of your health too. You¡¯ve been exhaustedtely, so go back earlier to get some rest.¡± ¡°Okay. You should rest earlier, too,¡± Leslie chirped. Then, she lit a cigarette and exited the mansion. Watching Leslie¡¯s car driving away from the floor-to-ceiling window, Steven picked up his phone and ced the device beside his ear. ¡°Jasper, did you hear Leslie¡¯s analysis earlier? Stop giving me that bullsh*t. Your entire Serious Crime Unit is more incapable of solving crimes than my daughter alone. That is your failure in carrying out your duty! I am going to utilize my authority today. Jasper, I want to make sure I hear the news of Leslie Hart¡¯s removal from the Serious Crime Unit tomorrow! I don¡¯t care what excuses you use. I want my daughter to be safe. She can¡¯t be the only police officer avable in the entire Summerbank. Besides, she should have been in charge of handling paperwork, but you forcefully transferred her to your unit! There is no room for discussion. That¡¯s the final say!¡± At Summerbank¡¯s night market, Leslie sat beside the road, eating some snacks. While chewing the food, she continuously scanned her surroundings. The first reason she decided to go there was that she got hungry that night. The second reason was that the night market was one of the key ces rted to those disappearances. She gazed intently at the passing crowd while wearing a frown. This is a famous street featuring a night market in Summerbank. There are a lot of people visiting this ce every night. It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to say that everyone here would have to brush shoulders with one another to move along in this dense crowd. The person who disappeared here is the local gang leader, Elon Mhione. Considering therge number of people here, Elon must have offended plenty of others to win control of this street, so he must be surrounded by his subordinates whenever he¡¯s out, as he should be wary of his enemies taking revenge on him. Therefore, it is almost impossible for him to travel alone, so how did the other party lead Elon away without rming anyone else? Amidst Leslie¡¯s contemtion, she was distracted by what she saw because she caught sight of a familiar figure standing at a nearby food stall. It is the guy who won the position to be the first to pray! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Looking down at the leftover snacks in her hand, Leslie tossed the rest of the food into the rubbish bin beside her and dashed through the horde of people in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Hey, we meet again,¡± Leslie said while reaching out to pat Jonathan¡¯s shoulder after arriving behind him. However, just as her hand was about to make contact with him, he slightly tilted his body sideways and avoided Leslie¡¯s arm. Jonathan slightly frowned when he turned around and saw her. ¡°Why is it you again?¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Who Sent You Here Jonathan was slightly speechless as he looked at Leslie. Back at Triplex Manifesta, this girl had proactively approached him. Now they met here again. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You were following me?¡± Jonathan asked nonchntly as he took the te of pasta from the stall owner. Due to his special identity, there had been several assassination attempts on him. As such, he cultivated a habit of being cautious of the people around him. Usually, when he was outside, Jonathan would subconsciously take note of any special characteristics of the surrounding people or vehicles. Once he sensed any abnormality, he would instantly be alert and be on standby mode to attack anytime. However, this habit of Jonathan¡¯s was not entirely foolproof. Many a time, he would not pay extra attention to the people who were seemingly ordinary and non-threatening. Thus, if Leslie had really followed him, it was possible that Jonathan would not have noticed. Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the pasta stall owner nced at Leslie. There was a look of pity in his eyes. Leslie was speechless when she saw the stall owner¡¯s expression. Most probably, the stall owner was seeing her as a bimbo who was lovestruck with Jonathan. However, she did not say anything and instead proceeded to sit beside Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be sarcastic. But look at you. You¡¯re someone who was willing to spend one hundred and fifty million to bid for the opportunity to be the first to pray at the temple. Yet, here you are, eating a te of pasta that cost ten. Do you have to be so thrifty?¡± Leslie asked mockingly. Jonathan took a side nce at Leslie before he continued eating his pasta. ¡°I believe this is my first time meeting you. We¡¯re not close, and we¡¯re certainly not friends. I don¡¯t have anything to talk to you about.¡± Although Jonathan did not say it outright, it was obvious that he wanted Leslie to leave. Jonathan was supposed to stay at Triplex Manifesta for cultivation after promising Sofus to enter Summerbank Abyss together tomorrow. As the Phoebus Sect focused on internal cultivation, the members generally did not care much about food. Dinner was a simple fare of bread and pickles, which were too in for Jonathan. Thus, he descended the mountain to the town to look for something to eat. Jonathan was not exactly fussy. After all, he used to be an elite warrior. Under emergency circumstances, he could even eat rodents and sorts, let alone in-tasting food like bread and pickles. However, this was not the war times. He did not see the need to treat himself so badly. As his cultivation level advanced, Jonathan subconsciously wanted to open up his mind and hopefully be at peace with himself. Ultimately, he wished to achieve a state of mind where nothing could bother him. However, he could not help feeling annoyed bumping into Leslie when all he wanted was to enjoy his dinner. Leslie was quite pretty and had a good figure as well. However, Jonathan did not wish to be too involved with her. His instinct told him that Leslie would bring trouble in the future. Leslie ignored what Jonathan said. Not only did she not leave, but she continued sitting there and lit a cigarette. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything to you. Besides, you don¡¯t own this ce, right?¡± Leslie retorted coolly. Jonathan could not find any reason to rebuke her and decided to let her be. ¡°You¡¯re one interesting person.¡± Leslie puffed out a ring of smoke andughed. ¡°In terms of looks, I may not outshine the celebrities or models, but I¡¯m definitely considered pretty. Usually, men will try all means to get close to me when they see me. But you¡¯re the total opposite, treating me as if I¡¯m a monster. Why? Are you afraid that I will eat you up?¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Jonathan raised his head, visibly irked. ¡°Since you can guess my identity based on those records, do you understand what a martial arts grandmaster represents?¡± ¡°What?¡± Leslie asked with a smile. She cupped her chin with one hand while resting her elbow on the table. A glint of murderous intent shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°As a martial arts grandmaster, I can easily exterminate a lowly family like yours.¡± Jonathan inched toward Leslie and warned, ¡°And I mean every single member of the family. None will be spared. Remember that!¡± Smack! A small green book appeared in front of Jonathan. On the book cover, there was a logo embossed in red and gold. The logo was a sword with a simple line spiraling around it. Every Chanaean would easily recognize that logo, for that was the emblem of the Chanaean police force! ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Leslie Hart, from the special operation team of the criminal investigation unit in Summerbank. If you want to challenge thew by force, by all means. I don¡¯t care who you are, and I¡¯ll arrest you all the same!¡± Leslie kept her identification booklet and said coldly, ¡°Now, will you cooperate with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to.¡± Jonathan took a piece of tissue paper and wiped his mouth lightly before continuing, ¡°Officer Hart, please feel free to continue with your investigation. Forgive me for not being able to assist.¡± With that, Jonathan turned around and left. Leslie immediately ran after him. As Leslie chased after Jonathan, she exined her intention. ¡°Hey, listen to me. I¡¯m currently investigating a case regarding missing persons. Within less than a month, a few dozen people have mysteriously disappeared in Summerbank¡­ I suspect this is the doing of cultivators. That was why I was at the auction at Triplex Manifesta! You¡¯re a martial artist. I just want to seek your assistance to investigate this case.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing that Jonathan ignored her, Leslie forcefully grabbed his clothes. ¡°Can¡¯t you just listen to me for the sake of restoring stability in the society¡ª¡± Before Leslie could continue, Jonathan reached out to grab her by her throat. ¡°Stop using your f*cking social responsibility to guilt-trip me. The stuff that I¡¯m dealing with now is ten times more challenging than your puny matters.¡± Jonathan spoke angrily while tightening his grip on Leslie¡¯s throat. ¡°If you wish to investigate, go ahead. I¡¯m a martial artist, and I¡¯m not at yourmand. Are we clear? If you continue to follow me, I¡¯ll end your life!¡± Enraged, Jonathan gave a hard push, causing Leslie to retreat a few steps. In the end, she stumbled and fell onto the pathway beside the road. At this moment, a few masked youths walked toward Leslie and Jonathan. They revealed the cleavers in their hands as they inched closer. ¡°Kill them!¡± At the sound of a growl, a few of them, armed with cleavers, dashed toward Leslie and Jonathan. Jonathan furrowed his brows tightly. He instantly summoned his spiritual energy and engulfed everything within ten meters. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± All the attackers were shouting fearfully as their bodies froze, not being able to move a muscle. ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Jonathan asked coldly. With a slight flicker of his finger, the spiritual energy surrounding Jonathan began to form shapes. The spiritual energy formed into invisible hands that were moving slowly toward the attackers and then grabbing hold of their wrists. Crack! Light cracking sounds could be heard, and the attackers¡¯ faces started to twist in pain. At this moment, the attackers¡¯ wrists were twisted and misshapen. Even then, none of them could utter a word of pain. Jonathan had used his spiritual energy to shut their mouths. ¡°I¡¯ll give you only one chance. If I hear any useless scream or plea for mercy, I¡¯ll kill all of you instantly.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he waved his right hand. In an instant, the leader opened his mouth wide to gasp for air. ¡°Speak. Who sent you guys?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°It¡­ It was ckey. He said that this woman has been too nosey recently and so he sent us to get rid of her¡­¡± the leader replied. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Straightforward And Brutal Method Jonathan was taken aback after listening to that gangster¡¯s words. He thought those people were targeting him. Unexpectedly, they were there to attack Leslie, so he was merely unlucky to have been dragged into that mess. He turned to look at Leslie, who was wearing a dazed facial expression. ¡°ckey? ckey Carlson from Mirage za?¡± she questioned that gangster coldly while rubbing the area on her neck, which Jonathan had grabbed earlier. ¡°That¡¯s right. We received this instruction from ckey.¡± Evidently, the gangster was enduring a lot of pain at that moment, as the veins on his forehead bulged and pulsated. ¡°That¡¯s all I know. I beg you. Please let us go. We are only executing an order from somebody else. We did not want to harm a police officer too.¡± ¡°You still intend to roam free after making amotion while wielding weapons to gang up on a police officer in a party of more than three people? I suggest you mentally prepare yourselves to face eight or ten years in prison,¡± Leslie replied impassively. She took out her phone and dialed a number as she spoke. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, a group of gangsters nned a joint assault on me at the night market. I¡¯m fine. Somebody saved me. The gangsters have been subdued. Hurry up and send some men over. I¡¯ll be waiting here¡ª¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! Crisp, loud sounds reverberated in the air again. A horrible stench quickly wafted out. Leslie was dumbfounded as she gazed at those armed gangsters while still holding her phone to her ear. Noticing those men wetting their pants, Leslie swiftly turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Hey. W-What have you done?¡± Jonathan answered calmly, ¡°I did not do anything. These people shed me with their cleavers, so I broke their spine. It is only reasonable for them to spend the rest of their lives in a wheelchair and suffer from incontinence.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± She immediately took out a pair of handcuffs and cuffed his wrist without hesitation. ¡°You are arrested for being suspected of deliberately crippling others.¡± Jonathan frowned at the handcuffs on his wrists. ¡°Ms. Hart, these people are here to kill you. I am your savior. Do you understand this?¡± ¡°I know, but this is not a reason for you to cripple them while they¡¯ve already been held in check and cannot resist further. I am thankful that you rescued me. I will provide you with the best legal team and satisfy all your needs, but I must arrest you today. These people should be punished by thew, not by you!¡± Hearing her speech, Jonathan reabsorbed the spiritual energy around him into his body. He curled his lips upward while taking in her cool demeanor. ¡°Leslie, I admit you are a good police officer. Regrettably, there are too few people like you in this society.¡± Jonathan raised his hands and reached out to grasp the steel handcuffs. Then, exerting only minimal force, he effortlessly crushed the handcuffs in just a second. ¡°I used to share the same mindset as you, imagining everyone would abide by thew. However, after witnessing so many incidents, I realize thews can never restrain some people. A ten-year-old child does not have to be sentenced to death for murder. Those elites of the society with immense authority have been living their lives without regard for the rules. I¡¯ve gained rity after experiencing all these things. If you seek to restore justice in this world, the first thing you need to do is to make yourself stronger. Someone who cannot guard themselves does not have the qualifications to protect others,¡± Jonathan borated while tossing the broken handcuffs into Leslie¡¯s hands. Despite not agreeing with everything he had mentioned, Leslie could fathom his point of view because she was born into a prominent family. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The pair of handcuffs that symbolized thew and order in her hands were shattered. Are martial artists truly that powerful? Staring at her bewildered appearance, Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll help you this time because of what you¡¯ve just said. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll remove this threat for you.¡± ¡°W-Where are we going?¡± Leslie asked subconsciously. ¡°That person told us just now. We are going to Mirage za.¡± Meanwhile, on the third floor of Mirage za, Maverick Carlson was hugging and groping a woman with a seductive body. Sitting opposite him, one of his subordinates slowly lifted a bottle of wine. ¡°ckey, are we being too reckless for trying to harm a police officer this time? Previously, we had to know where to draw the line.¡± Maverick looked up after hearing his subordinate¡¯s words. ¡°F*ck! Are you a coward? She¡¯s just a police officer. So what if she dies? Why are you so nervous?¡± Maverick gulped the content of his winess after he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those people I¡¯ve assigned to carry out the task have alreadymitted murders in the past. I¡¯ve nned for them to go on the run anyway. This current job to target the police officer is just for them to taste onest round of thrill before they go into hiding.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re indeed extremely thoughtful and farsighted, ckey. By the way, now that we are serving Ryan, why are we earning so much lesser than before¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Maverick¡¯s face turned grim when he heard his subordinate mentioning Ryan¡¯s name. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to question or doubt Boss? Just mind your own business and don¡¯t ask so many questions. Otherwise, you might lose your life.¡± ¡°I got it!¡± The subordinate sensibly retreated from the room after taking in Maverick¡¯s response. After the door was closed, the sexily-dressed woman grew even bolder. She rolled over and sat on Maverick¡¯sp. However, he was not in the mood at that moment. The scenes of Ryan¡¯s advent a month ago filled his brain. Ryan turned our previous boss into a dry corpse in just a few seconds. Is he really human? Maverick shuddered uncontrobly as he recollected the gruesome sight of his previous boss¡¯ death. He reached out to push the woman aside and uttered coldly, ¡°Get out. By the way, tell Marvin to bring those killers to me immediately when they return.¡± She nced at him before turning to leave in displeasure. At the same time, a taxi gradually came to a halt outside Mirage za¡¯s entrance. Then, Jonathan and Leslie got out of the vehicle one after the other. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you how a martial artist deals with this kind of situation. Since we¡¯ve already confirmed those men received the instruction from the boss of this ce, what we need to do now is to differentiate between the men working for the gang leader and the customers to prevent hurting the innocents,¡± Jonathan said while he casually walked up the stairs. When Jonathan and Leslie arrived before the door, a few doormen stepped forward and greeted them politely, ¡°Mister, miss, may I know if you¡¯ve made a reservation?¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly, ¡°No. I¡¯m here to cripple ckey Carlson. Will it be too troublesome for you to summon him here?¡± ¡°Cripple ckey?¡± The few doormen exchanged nces. One of them turned on his heel to ry the message while the rest rubbed their palms together and advanced on Jonathan. ¡°Is this how you distinguish between your enemies and the customers?¡± Leslie was astounded when she saw the unexpected turns of events. She was under the assumption that Jonathan had a brilliant n in mind, judging by how he had analyzed and described the situation to her earlier. But now, he was clearly attempting to provoke those men tantly and hit those who tried to hurt him. T-This method is simply too straightforward and brutal¡­ Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Ancient Hidden Sect Staring at the men lying on the ground, Jonathan stated cidly, ¡°Undeniably, it¡¯s a brutal method. However, it works very well!¡± On the heels of that, he appeared right in front of Leslie in a whizz before wrapping his arms around her. Even though Leslie was convinced that Jonathan would not take advantage of her, she could not refrain from blushing crimson as she was pressed against his chest. She put her guard up by cing her hands over her chest and stammered, ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I reckon the one who went to inform the gang leader has reached the third floor by now. Let me take you there with a shortcut,¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly and leaped into the air. With that, they were high up in mid-air before ramming into the window of the third floor. Leslie squealed at the top of her lungs. Surprisingly, theynded steadily on the ground the next second. When she opened her eyes, only then did she realize she was already standing in a room. Meanwhile, Maverick was seated on the couch opposite her, gawking at her. The man who had gone to inform Maverick earlier was now standing at the door. He widened his eyes in disbelief as he stared at Jonathan and Leslie, not knowing what to do next. With a wave, Jonathan dispersed the shield formed by the spiritual energy. Staring at Maverick, he asked curiously. ¡°Are you ckey Carlson?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Maverick swallowed a slump down his throat and nodded. ¡°My name is Maverick Carlson. May I know why you are looking for me?¡± At the same time, Leslie finally regained herposure. She straightened her cloth before whipping out her police ID. ¡°ckey Carlson, you know who I am, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re charged with aiding and abetting others in murdering police officers. Please follow me back for interrogation.¡± ¡°Officer, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t get you.¡± Maverick rose to his feet and refuted apprehensively, ¡°I¡¯m operating a legal business here¡ª¡± Before Maverick could finish his words, he stood rooted to the ground as though he was a robot, and someone had controlled his movement. Leslie turned to look in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to let me handle him after he¡¯s captured?¡± ¡°Take a closer look.¡± Jonathan lifted his right hand as if he was holding an invisible string. With that, Maverick slowly moved his hand from his back to the front, like a puppet. Unexpectedly, there was a ck gun in his hand. ¡°Leslie, if we were two ordinary people, he might have fired at us abruptly during your hesitation moments ago. You could¡¯vended yourself in deep trouble because of your soft personality. Do you realize that?¡± Jonathan pointed out as he manipted Maverick¡¯s movement with his inner thought. In a split second, Maverick put his arm down gradually. Bang! After two consecutive gunshots sounded, Maverick¡¯s legs bled profusely. ¡°That¡¯s all I can help you with. Take care of the rest by yourself. Remember not to pester me again.¡± The next second, Jonathan clenched his right fist, converging the pure spiritual energy surrounding Maverick. Subsequently, the spiritual energy dispersed, causing a massive explosion with a boom. In the blink of an eye, Mavericky motionless on the ground in a bloody mess. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Leslie was about to say something. She turned around, only to find that Jonathan was already nowhere to be seen. In the meantime, Ryan was seated in the clinic of Xenhall with sheer impatience in his eyes. Meanwhile, the burly man Jonathan scared off earlier was whipping a woman with a belt. The woman whose arms were held by two men and was beaten to a pulp turned out to be Lynn. The burly man pulled Lynn¡¯s hair with a yank and bellowed, ¡°D*mn it! Are you going to say it? Where¡¯s the brat who backed you up yesterday?¡± Lynn was on the verge of unconsciousness. Needless to say, she could not reply to the burly man¡¯s questions, as her mind was a blur at that moment. The burly man chastised breathlessly, ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re indeed a tough nut. I¡¯ll rip your clothes off and take you to the vige to let the others look at you. I¡¯ll see how long you canst!¡± Just as he was about to rip off her clothes, a porcin bowl hit his head. He fell to his knees as the bowl shattered into pieces. Covering his head, he turned around and saw Ryan glowering coldly at him. ¡°I¡¯m utterly disappointed with your work efficiency.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice sounded as though he was a demon from hell. His voice sent shivers down the burly man¡¯s spine. Without a second thought, the burly man crawled toward him and pleaded, ¡°Boss, please give me another chance. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to get her to tell me about that brat¡¯s whereabouts now.¡± As Ryan looked at how the man pleaded with him for forgiveness, a flicker of ferocity shed across his eyes. Even the spiritual energy in his meridian began surging and burning up. However, at that very moment, the phone on the desk suddenly rang. After Ryan answered it, a panicky voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°B-Boss¡­ ckey was arrested by the police, and we were instructed to close down Mirage za!¡± Ryan¡¯s frown deepened into a scowl in an instant. He cast a look at Lynn on the other side. ¡°Take this woman with us. We¡¯ll head back to Summerbank now.¡± In the meantime, Jonathan had a sleepless night in the guest room of Triplex Manifesta. The following day, a young monk went over at dawn as instructed by Sofus to ry thetter¡¯s message. Shortly after, he led Jonathan to a room. Other than Sofus, there were another three men and a woman. The moment Jonathan entered the room, he could sense the foursome¡¯s spiritual sense right away. Ah! Four Grandmasters! Sensing the fluctuation of their spiritual energy, Jonathan could figure it out at once. At the same time, Sofus stood up. ¡°Everyone, let me introduce this man to you. He¡¯s Jonathan Goldstein. Mr. Goldstein is also thest person who will join us on our trip to the Summerbank Abyss this round.¡± Gazing at the foursome, Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Among them, a pale-faced, good-looking young man, who was seated at the furthest right, guffawed. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m impressed that you are already a Grandmaster at such a young age. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I don¡¯t have a good eye. Would you mind telling me which sect you are from?¡± Even though the other three did not chime in, they paused what they were doing and turned to look at Jonathan in unison. Seeing that, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not from any sect.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A faint smile spread over the other two men¡¯s faces when they heard Jonathan¡¯s words. The contempt in their eyes intensified instantaneously. Only the young woman with a ponytail, who was seated opposite Jonathan, stood up to greet him courteously, ¡°I¡¯m Lauryn ckwood from the Ancient Sword Sect.¡± She stretched her hand to pat the young man who piped up a while ago and added, ¡°He¡¯s Irving Zeigler, my senior. The one on the left is Bertel Tanner, whereas the one on the right is Torkild Fisker. They are both cultivators of the Ancient Sword Sect.¡± Jonathan, too, greeted Lauryn politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. ckwood.¡± Irving snapped coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of you feigning formality? Since we are all cultivators, why not address each other directly by name? You¡¯d better not try to butter anyone up to curry favor with us.¡± Jonathan threw a nce at Irving. Coincidentally, thetter fixed his eyes on Jonathan as well. There was inexplicit viciousness and haughtiness in Irving¡¯s piercing gaze. In a split second, Jonathan was fully aware that Irving¡¯s cultivation method was obviously of an extreme type. Nheless, he could not fathom why thetter seemed to harbor a sense of hostility toward him. Well, I hope he won¡¯t step on my toes once we enter the Summerbank Abysster. As the thought urred to Jonathan, Sofus, who was alongside him, cleared his throat. ¡°Since everyone is here, we¡¯ll enter the Summerbank Abyss in no time. Thank you in advance for your cooperation.¡± Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Magical Communication Device When Sofus greeted him, everyone got to their feet and responded cordially. Thus, Irving had nothing further to say. After all, Jonathan was the only one among the group who tagged along for the pill, while the rest were hired by Sofus. They were engaged for their skills in helping others deal with problems. As the ones who were present were disciples of major sects, it was necessary for them to maintain some sense of decorum. Bertel looked to be between forty to fifty. Dressed like amoner, he had his hair tied up in a knot, just like a monk. However, the rosary beads in his hand made it difficult to determine what he actually was. ¡°Mr. Windt, now that we¡¯re going to enter Summerbank Abyss, I would like to say a few words first. Do forgive me for the candid words I¡¯m about to offer,¡± Bertel¡ªeyes lowered¡ªremarked in a raspy voice. Sofus responded with a nod. ¡°Feel free to speak, Mr. Tanner.¡± Upon receiving Sofus¡¯ permission, Bertel stopped rolling the beads through his fingers as he turned his attention to Lauryn and the others. ¡°Everyone, we have a duty toplete the mission we have been hired to do. Therefore, after entering Summerbank Abyss together with Mr. Windt, we must try our best to seek out Mr. dimir Vasquez. ¡°However, there¡¯s still something that I would like to highlight. Even though I¡¯ve been paid to do this, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m willing to perish there. I do vow to do my best, but in the event that we face an insurmountable foe, please forgive me for my cowardice, for I¡¯ll choose to retreat on the ount of self- preservation. Thus, Mr. Windt, please don¡¯t hold me against it.¡± Bertel had barely spoken when everyone turned toward Sofus. From the perspective of the mortal world, Summerbank Abyss was just a wildlife park with extremely tight security. The public was informed that the three peaks of Summerbank Mountain contained huge carnivorous creatures which necessitated the sealing off from the world. However, within the martial arts world¡ªespecially among the ancient and reclusive sects¡ª Summerbank Abyss was held in extremely high regard. Shrouded in mist throughout the year, the mysterious Summerbank Abyss had always attracted many curious cultivators who wanted to explore it. Unfortunately, no one had managed to actually discover its true essence. In fact, the reason for its fame started more than a hundred years ago when two God Realm warriors entered it but were never heard from again. After all, God Realm cultivators were supposed to be the strongest warriors in the martial arts world. As for those who achieved the more powerful Divine or even Ultimate Realm¡ªwho had the power to move heaven and earth¡ªthey only existed in historical records. At the very least, no one had heard of such powerful warriors in real life. Although thebined strength of two God Realm warriors was enough to take on reclusive sects, they still disappeared without a trace after entering Summerbank Abyss. That was how Summerbank Abyss became a forbidden area within the martial arts world. Therefore, many in the group still held reservations despite the fact that Sofus had paid them a lucrative sum to join the search for his mentor. As a result, Bertel¡¯s words simply reflected everyone¡¯s sentiments. Cognizant of their stand, Sofus acknowledged their concerns with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m already extremely grateful for your willingness to help. Even though our objective is to rescue my mentor, I recognize that some time has passed since he entered Summerbank Abyss. Thus, I¡¯m under no illusion that the chances of his survival are low. ¡°Nevertheless, as his disciple, I¡¯m unable to rest until I¡¯m able to confirm his fate. Therefore, my friends, your safety remains paramount while we¡¯re inside Summerbank Abyss. As to whether we can find my mentor, that is secondary. Just remember, do not venture too deep inside.¡± While he was speaking, Sofus retrieved a few pieces of bronze shards from his pocket. ¡°Everyone, these bronze shards came into my possession when I was training with my mentor a few years ago.¡± As Sofus flung them out, the five shiny bronze shards fell into everyone¡¯s hands. In response to the gentle force emitted by the bronze shard, Jonathan could feel his spiritual energy rage before being channeled into it. Subsequently, a ray of light began to glow with increasing intensity before a mysterious force linked all the bronze shards together. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lauryn asked curiously while holding one of the shards in her hand. ¡°These bronze shards are the shattered pieces of what used to be a magical bronze mirror.¡± In the middle of his exnation, Sofus began to draw¡ªusing his hand as if it was a brush¡ªon the shard he was holding. Soon, a sequence of words emerged on the shard in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Is that a¡­ magicalmunication device?¡± the slightly plump Torkild eximed. Torkild wasn¡¯t the only one surprised, as everyone else¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Staring at the bronze shard in his hand, Jonathan noticed that it had recovered its mottled look after losing the support of his spiritual energy. ¡°Is this thing valuable?¡± Jonathan finally got the burning question off his chest after a long hesitation. From Jonathan¡¯s perspective, the device functioned just like a phone but inferior to one, for it needed to be powered by spiritual energy. Irving and the others, upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s question, threw him another look of disdain. Torkild pinched the bronze shard in his hand tightly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, although there are plenty of magical items used by a cultivator, they can be categorized into four categories¡ªoffensive weapons, defensive weapons, storage, andmunication. With regard to both offensive and defensive weapons, the techniques for forging them have been handed down. Hence, despite how incredibly precious they are, they can still be recreated. However, the situation is different for magical storage andmunication devices. Other than items that are inherited such as the one Mr. Windt had just shared with us, no new ones can be forged, for the techniques for doing so have been lost in the passage of time. To be honest, this is the first time I have even seen a magicalmunication device!¡± Upon hearing Torkild¡¯s words, Jonathan had an epiphany. Recalling the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique within his memory, he couldn¡¯t help but feel what a shame it was, for the two lost crafting techniques that Torkild had mentioned were actually seared into his mind. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Jonathan only possessed the first half of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he only had ess to its cultivation method. However, after obtaining the second half recently, he realized it not only contained detailed exnations of cultivation methods but also techniques for forging pills and equipment. In fact, he had even studied the chapter on pill making during his spare time. Unfortunately, just theplicated names alone were enough to dissuade Jonathan from going further. Even though the names of the herbs sounded exceptionally bombastic, Jonathan had no idea what they were at all. It was as if he was someone from the distant future reading a cooking recipe from the past. The recipe required a certain amount of salt and sugar but he didn¡¯t even know what those ingredients were. Thus, there was just no way of carrying on. Meanwhile, Irving, who was sitting opposite, let out a light chuckle in response to Jonathan¡¯s silence. ¡°Mr. Fisker, why do you even bother to tell him? He is, after all, not a disciple of any sect. Hence, there¡¯s plenty he doesn¡¯t know. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning on exining every single thing to him?¡± Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Nobodies Jonathan looked up and shot a frosty nce at Irving. ¡°You¡¯re Irving Zeigler, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan¡¯s words stunned everyone. Ever since the beginning, Jonathan had behaved in a humble and polite manner. In fact, in the face of Irving¡¯s repeated provocation, he didn¡¯t disy any displeasure at all. As a result, everyone¡ªunder the assumption that he was a pushover¡ªwas shocked by the murderous intent contained in Jonathan¡¯s words. He¡¯s actually someone ruthless! Given that all of them had achieved Grandmaster Realm, their sixth sense was especially sharp. The instant they detected Jonathan¡¯s murderous intent, Torkild and Bertel retreated at once. As for Irving, who was seated opposite Jonathan, he sprang to his feet and rapidly unleashed his spiritual energy, enveloping the room with it. Following the expansion of his Grandmaster Realm force field, everyone else in the room cast their own force field to counteract Irving¡¯s spiritual energy. Truth be told, they had no intention of getting involved in the faceoff between Jonathan and Irving but were simply forced to do so. If one was surrounded by a Grandmaster¡¯s spiritual energy, one¡¯s every movement would be seared into the Grandmaster¡¯s mind. In fact, the Grandmaster could predict one¡¯s actions from the extent of one¡¯s muscr contraction and the speed of unleashing one¡¯s spiritual energy. That was the reason why when a Grandmaster faced cultivators below the Grandmaster Realm, he could take them on regardless of their numbers¡ªmaking him close to being invincible. Even though Jonathan was obviously Irving¡¯s target when he expanded his force field, he would inevitably surround everyone within it. Hence, if they didn¡¯t react by unleashing their own force fields defensively, they would be put at a disadvantage if Irving were to attack them. After all, even if one might not harbor any intention to attack, releasing one¡¯s force field was still considered an act of hostility. That was how suspicious cultivators were of each other with no exceptions made for anyone. ¡°Mr. Windt, with your permission, allow me to cripple him first,¡± Irving sneered while staring at Jonathan. ¡°No.¡± Sofus had barely spoken when a light shed in the center of his forehead. It was then that the aura he unleashed began to swell. Beginner phase Grandmaster Realm¡­ Middle phase Grandmaster Realm¡­ Advanced phase Grandmaster Realm¡­ Within the span of a few short breaths, Sofus had elevated his cultivation level to that of advanced phase Grandmaster Realm. ¡°I have invited all of you here to find my mentor for me. If you insist on fighting, you can find a valley after leaving Prima Majestica and settle your score there. I will not stop you from doing that. However, if you intend to brandish your weapons here, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to allow it!¡± Sofus, despite being only sixteen, unleashed an extremely intimidating aura, which was so powerful that even Jonathan was pressured by it. Two years ago, Sofus, whom he had encountered by ident, had given him a life-saving medication when he was grievously injured. Based on Hades¡¯ report, Sofus was just an ordinary young monk with nothing remarkable about him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been locked up by the soldiers inside a dark hut for three days and nights. Thus, Jonathan was surprised to see Sofus demonstrating the power of an advanced phase Grandmaster. On top of that, he could sense that Sofus didn¡¯t forcefully elevate himself to the advanced phase by using any secret techniques. Instead, he had been suppressing his cultivation level all this while until Irving behaved belligerently. It was then that he revealed the true extent of his power. Having evolved from an ordinary person to an advanced phase Grandmaster within two years, Sofus is not inferior to me in any way. Staring at Sofus, Jonathan, for the first time in his life, felt pressured with respect to his cultivation. As for Irving, who saw with his own eyes how Sofus broke through three phases, he shifted the energy he was previously channeling at Jonathan onto Sofus instead. ¡°Mr. Windt, is this how you treat your guest after I havee all the way here to help you find your mentor?¡± No sooner had Irving lowered his hands than spiritual energy began to concentrate on it, forming a pair of transparent ws that were ready to strike. Behind him, Lauryn too readied her hands with her flying knives. Despite not saying a word, her battle stance said it all. With his robe fluttering in the air, Sofus spoke in a calm voice with the two who were prepared to strike. ¡°I¡¯m sincerely grateful to both of you foring to help me today. However, if you insist on violence, you would be showing disrespect to the Phoebus Sect. Even though the Phantom Sect does not have as many disciples as the Phantom Sect, it¡¯s still an ancient sect with a history of a thousand years and certainly one that you can trifle with. Therefore, if you dare make a move today, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Sofus had barely finished when he took the lead in dispersing his Grandmaster Realm force field. As for Irving, he turned to look in Jonathan¡¯s direction, ¡°Jonathan, if you still have any sense left, leave and stop disgracing yourself here.¡± Just as he spoke, Irving, too, dropped his force field. Everyone else, in turn, did the same before turning their attention toward Jonathan. With a flick of his fingers, Jonathan dropped his force field too. ¡°I, too, would like to advise you to disappear from my sight. Or else, death will be knocking on your door soon.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Irving curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°Is it just because you¡¯re the head of Asura¡¯s Office? Or that you¡¯re f*cking Asura?¡± Asura? The moment they heard the words, Torkild and Bertel, in unison, turned their heads to look at Jonathan. However, Lauryn didn¡¯t show any surprise at all. Evidently, she and Irving were already aware of Jonathan¡¯s identity. At the mention of Asura, Jonathan had an epiphany that instantly cleared all his doubts¡ªhe finally understood the genesis of Irving¡¯s inexplicable hostility. It was just that he had too many enemies to figure out which faction Irving belonged to. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m sure you must be curious as to how I know you¡¯re¡ª¡± Irving sneered. However, before he could finish, Jonathan cut him off. ¡°I have no interest at all in knowing because I have just too many enemies¡ªprominent families and powerful corporate interests both within and outside the country¡ªwho want me dead. Hence, it would be tiresome if I have to remember all these nobodies. ¡°You¡­¡± The moment he wasbeled a nobody, Irving felt his blood boil. ¡°How dare you speak so brazenly? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the names of those who are going to die,¡± Jonathan tly replied before turning his attention back to Sofus. ¡°Mr. Windt, I¡¯m sure killing him after entering Summerbank Abyss isn¡¯t against the rules of the Phoebus Sect, right?¡± Watching how Jonathan and Irving were at each other¡¯s throats, Sofus couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Please refrain from killing one another. After all, I¡¯ve sacrificed a lot just to gather all of you here.¡± Meanwhile, at the Northern Crimson Prison supply warehouse, Malcolm was standing by the side of a stern-looking middle-aged man. Reaching into his pocket to retrieve a pack of cigarettes, Malcolm gave it a gentle tap for the cigarettes within it to slide out. He then handed it to the middle-aged man beside him with a chuckle. ¡°Captain Queen, this one¡¯s on me.¡± Horace Queen nce at the pack of cigarettes before picking one out and lighting it. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Watching the soldiers in front of him moving supplies, Malcolm let out a gentle puff of smoke. ¡°Captain Queen, since you have traveled thousands of miles across Chanaea from the northeast to the west just toe to Northern Crimson Prison, I¡¯m really curious as to what sort of mission are you on?¡± Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Right Or Wrong Malcolm¡¯s words caused Horace to shake his head in resignation. ¡°Commander Wace, please don¡¯t put me in a difficult position. As part of the special forces, our mission is top secret. However, if you insist on knowing, I can call mymander to check whether I can share the information with you.¡± Horace had barely spoken when he reached out for the satellite phone. However, Malcolm stopped him quickly. ¡°Fine, fine. Of course, I know what the rules are. If you make the call, the Prince of Diyouli would definitelyin to Excalibur King of War. When that happens, I¡¯ll be in big trouble,¡± Malcolm ranted after seizing the phone from Horace¡¯s hands. In the midst of a knowingugh, Horace put the phone away before pointing at the watchtowers on both sides. Malcolm¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he trailed the trajectory of Horace¡¯s fingers. ¡°Captain Queen, what are you trying to say?¡± Throwing his cigarette butt aside, Horace took a look, ¡°The Northern Crimson Prison does indeed live up to its reputation as one of the top three hardest prisons to escape. From the moment I stepped in here, I have been observing the building¡¯s design. Just look at how the buildings are arranged. They might not look neat, but they provide the best visibility possible. ¡°Twelve watchtowers surround this supply depot. In the event of chaos, one only needs three towers on different sides to have eyes on the entire warehouse. Hence, as long as you have snipers stationed at the top, around thirty men, my four-hundred-strong special forces will end up as sitting ducks. Other than surrendering, we clearly have no other way out.¡± Horace¡¯s words stunned Malcolm for a fleeting moment before he threw his cigarette away andughed softly. ¡°Captain Queen, I think you have misunderstood. The watchtowers within the Northern Crimson Prison are part of the living quarters of the soldiers stationed here. Even the snipers at the top are there to stop the convicts from escaping. Hence, they have nothing to do with your arrival at all.¡± ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, Commander Wace,¡± Horace replied with a sigh. ¡°The Northern Crimson Prison ys a very special role. Not only is it an important supply depot for the Mysonna Army, but it¡¯s also where thirty thousand of the most hardcore criminals in Chanaea are locked up. Therefore, the precautions taken are entirely understandable.¡± Taking a brief pause, Horace changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will leave once the repairs to our vehicles are done. After all, you have also provided us with sufficient supplies toplete the rest of our mission. That way, you and your men do not have to stand guard day and night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Mysonna shook his head helplessly. ¡°We are all soldiers under themand of Asura¡¯s Office. Hence, it¡¯s obvious that we trust you. Now that you¡¯ve arrived in Mysonna on a mission, the Mysonna Army wees you as a guest. Just let us know if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°In that case, thank you for your kind words, Commander Wace.¡± With that, Horace gave Malcolm a salute before turning around to look in the direction of his men. ¡°What are you idiots doing? Why haven¡¯t you finished loading? Do you intend to empty out the warehouse? Move faster, for goodness sake!¡± Half an hourter, Horace led his men and drove out of the Northern Crimson Prison¡¯s western gate. Soon, their convoy disappeared into the golden sand of the horizon. On top of the prison walls, Malcolm and Hayes both breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°They¡¯re finally gone. I didn¡¯t even sleep a wink over thest two days,¡± Malcolmmented with a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Tiger, do you think I was being too paranoid?¡± At that moment, Hayes, with a stick in his right hand, stuck it into a hole in the ster covering his left hand to scratch an itch. Upon hearing Malcolm¡¯s words, he fell into deep thought before finally shaking his head. ¡°The Northern Crimson Prison is a really special ce. Hence, it pays to always be more careful. Besides, there¡¯s just something strange about our visitors. Meanwhile, Horace¡¯s convoy was rapidly moving forward across the desert. Beside him, a young adjutant was wearing an ted expression. ¡°Captain, we have already spiked their supplies. Based on their current consumption, they will eat it tomorrow morning, or at thetest, tomorrow afternoon. Therefore, everyone ordinary will suffer from debilitating diarrhea across the entire prison.¡± ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Staring at the golden sands outside the window, Horace let out a sigh. He had been personally groomed by Karl and was one of thetter¡¯s most trusted aides. In fact, Karl had even saved his life once. Thus, due to his debt of gratitude, Horace wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice his life for Karl, and that was the reason why he led the troops into Mysonna. However, the moment he left Northern Crimson Prison, his resolve began to waver. Over thest five years, the Eastern Army had been in a standoff with the Medved Army of Remdik across the River Onxy. During that time, the battle of River Onxy shocked the world. On that day alone, both sides suffered death and casualties that totaled up to seventy-thousand men. Due to that incident, Horace, together with the other members of the Eastern Army, became proud members of their unit. However, they had now started to take down the Mysonna Army. As they were close to Chanaea¡¯s western border, they were surrounded by a lifeless desert in every direction. It was in such an environment that Dorian¡ªas the head of the Mysonna Army¡ªcamped there for three years in the standoff against Ibica¡¯s army ever since the establishment of Asura¡¯s Office. Even though the Mysonna Army didn¡¯t fight a glorious battle simr to that of the Eastern Army, they still deserved to be respected in all of Chanaea. Boss, are we making a mistake? Meanwhile, the young adjutant was still relishing in delight. After all, participating in the destruction of the impregnable defenses of the Northern Crimson Prison was an especially exhrating event. ¡°Captain, where are we going now?¡± Turning to the adjutant, Horace fell into deep thought before replying, ¡°Drive forward a hundred more miles until we reach the sand dunes of Livingsfill. We¡¯ll set up camp there and let the men rest, in preparation for the battle tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Meanwhile, inside a private room in Mirage za, Summerbank, Ryan looked at the shattered window with a frown. Standing beside him was the doorman who had arrived with news. If Jonathan were around, he would either have the doorman killed or be crippled temporarily. However, Leslie wasn¡¯t that particr and didn¡¯t take the doorman together with her. Ryan looked at the doorman. ¡°Did you see those two jump down from upstairs with your own eyes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the doorman replied cautiously. ¡°They were standing by the window and talking when Mr. Carlson suddenly shot himself twice in his leg as if he was possessed. After that, he somehow ended up sprawled on the ground.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t possessed. His mind was just controlled by a Grandmaster,¡± Ryan inly replied. ¡°Grandmaster¡­ Boss, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± The doorman softly suggested, ¡°Boss, I quit. I just want to leave. It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t get my pay.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ryan agreed with a smile. ¡°This job isn¡¯t easy. As for your sry, you¡¯ll get what¡¯s due to you. But please, keep what happened yesterday a secret.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± the doorman acknowledged Ryan¡¯s instructions while nodding repeatedly. ¡°All right, off you go,¡± Ryan added with a chuckle. With that, the doorman turned to leave. However, the instant he turned around, he felt a stinging pain in his heart. Lowering his head, he saw a bloodied hand sticking out of his chest, holding what looked to be his beating heart. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Just when the terrified doorman wanted to say something, the only sound he could make was the gurgle of blood out of his mouth. Behind him, Ryan¡ªdespite his bloodthirsty eyes¡ªmaintained an indifferent expression. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Difference It was noon, and the fog on the mountain had faded a little. There were six figures speeding ahead at full force in the dense forest of Summerbank Mountain. Their figures were already over ten meters away when the branches snapped into half under their footsteps. They were deft and quick. Not evenmercially sessful movies could shoot such a scene in real life. Their shadows were a blur as they picked up speed. It took them only a few breaths to travel a hundred meters as they disappeared into the fog. As the saying went, it was easy to determine a winner between two martial artists. Martial artists who were in the Grandmaster Realm, no matter their family backgrounds or statuses, were obsessed with martial arts. None of them imed to be the strongest in the world, but they refused to be weaker than someone else. Usually, it was hard to encounter one Grandmaster Realm expert. After the six of them gathered together, they becamepetitive in secret. Sofus led Jonathan and the other four down from Prima Majestica and headed toward the perimeter of Summerbank Abyss. As the six descended from the mountain, they disyed their prowess without holding back. The dense forest, cliffs, thorns, and weeds along the way didn¡¯t manage to slow down their progress. ¡°The entrance is just right ahead,¡± Sofus dered while traveling ahead at full speed. He stepped onto a boulder lightly and leaped down a cliff. The cliff was covered with a thick fog. Some tall trees were in sight, but it seemed to be at least a thirty- meter fall. If they were in the city, it would be like jumping down from a building at least ten-floor high. An ordinary human wouldn¡¯t survive a fall of this height. However, Jonathan and the other four behind Sofus didn¡¯t even falter. Without hesitation, they rose into the air and jumped down the cliff mere moments after Sofus¡¯ figure disappeared from sight. Up in the air, Sofus syed his right hand and gave a forceful wave. A powerful burst of spiritual energy appeared and formed an invisible wind that blew at the fog in the mountains. The fog dispersed to reveal the dense forest beneath them. Jonathan was surprised at the sight. Before they leaped down the cliff, the fog was so thick that they could only see the trees. Now that the fog had dispersed, everyone btedly realized that every tree was at least twenty to thirty meters tall. The height of the cliff was at least sixty meters, so it was taller than they initially expected. Everyone was shocked by the realization. It felt like stepping into an empty elevator shaft, so it wasn¡¯t a great feeling. That was what they felt right now. After preparing tond, they realized there were still over twenty meters before they couldnd. The sudden difference was a hard pill to swallow. Jonathan had a simr experience back in Yaleview when he was kicked out of a flying ne. He made a series of hand gestures and used his spiritual energy to form an invisible barrier beneath his feet that would help him bnce his body and glide forward. Crack! Sofus was the first tond on the ground following the sound of branches cracking. The leaves within a three-meter radius were swept up from the ground and flew in the air. Jonathan was the second tond. With the help of the invisible slide, he glided across the dense forest andnded dozens of meters away from Sofus. Due to inertia, he took two steps forward. Aftering to aplete stop, Jonathan turned over his shoulder. Beside him, a sword descended from the sky and stabbed into the trunk of an ancient tree. The moment the sword came into contact with the tree trunk, a pair of white sneakersnded on its body. The sword curved as Lauryn used it to cushion her fall. When the de was bent to its maximum, she stepped away and hopped off elegantly. Lauryn then grabbed her sword and gave it a slight tug. As her sword slid into its sheath, shended on the ground gently. Lauryn shot Jonathan a smile as her ponytail moved slightly. ¡°Jonathan, that was a strange way tond on the ground. How did you do that?¡± she asked. As she spoke, Irving, Bertel, and Torkildnded on the ground at the same time. Both Bertel and Torkild used the branches of the trees to slow down the impact. It wasn¡¯t surprising at all. Irving¡¯s way ofnding was the most eye-catching of them all. He smashed into an ancient tree around three meters tall andnded on the ground. They stayed close to each other back when flying across the woods. However, Irving remained at the back of the team. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He was able tond on the ground at the same time as Bertel and Torkild as he didn¡¯t bother slowing down. The cliff was around fifty to sixty meters tall, but he jumped down without figuring out a way to cushion his fall! Jonathan furrowed his brows as he nced at Irving, who fell on his hands and feet. His spiritual energy soared as he gave off a violent vibe. When Irving lifted his head, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel that the former was a ferocious beast that could gobble up humans. Irving didn¡¯t look like a human. At the sight of Jonathan and Lauryn standing together, Irving got to his feet slowly as his lips curled up. ¡°Jonathan, you should fend for yourself in Summerbank Abyss,¡± he announced icily. ¡°You should pray that you won¡¯t run into me,¡± Jonathan responded with a chuckle. He turned to Lauryn and gave her a nod as a form of greeting before going toward Sofus. During their journey, they revealed a lot of information through their actions. As the only girl in the group, Lauryn couldnd right after Jonathan and Sofus. Hernding was elegant, and her breath was long and continuous. That showed that she had strong fundamental skills. The mahogany sword she held looked menacing, so she was obviously skilled in light and quick moves. Irving¡¯s cultivation focused on the explosive force, but his movements were a littlecking. Judging from how hended earlier by crushing the tree trunk, he had excellent defensive skills. Irving not only trained his external force, for he was also well versed in internal cultivation methods. Otherwise, falling onto a tree trunk from a height of over fifty meters was like falling onto concrete, even if his spiritual energy had protected him. If his internal organs weren¡¯t protected, he would¡¯ve suffered a serious injury from the impact of his fall. There was no way he could talk nonsense calmly like he was doing now. Irving is externally and internally strong. No wonder he can be this arrogant. Bertel and Torkild trained on the same thing. They were calm and seemed at ease, so it was clear they hadn¡¯t given their best yet. Sofus, who led them there despite being the youngest among them, came as the biggest surprise to Jonathan. At the age of sixteen, Sofus was already in the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm. His spiritual energy was bnced, and his every move coincided with thew of nature. Is a child capable of achieving this feat? Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but recall the writings in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Only cultivators beyond the God Realm would make others feel this way. They had seen a lot and weren¡¯tpetitive at all. Only those who threw themselves into cultivation would give off this vibe. Jonathan reyed their actions andpared them to Philip from the Gomez family. Philip was the first Grandmaster Realm martial artist Jonathan encountered. However, he was worlds apart from the five of them. Is this the difference between sect followers and rogue cultivators? Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Members Of Respectable Families Sofus knitted his brows at the sight of Irving shing against Jonathan right after hended. He had spent almost all his savings that he earned in Triplex Manifesta to hire Irving and the others to search for his mentor. Sofus might be young, but he was mature and would look at things in a calm manner. After going through all the trouble to gather them here, he didn¡¯t want them to have an internal conflict. ¡°Everyone, look at the thick fog before you. When you step into the fog, you¡¯ll be officially inside Summerbank Abyss¡¯ territory.¡± Everyone turned to look in the direction Sofus was pointing. Dozens of meters ahead, there was a dense fog so thick that visibility was near zero. Initially, they assumed it was because they were pretty far away. They only realized there was something wrong when they got closer. The fog surrounded everyone. It looked dense from afar and thin from a close distance. A fog wall appeared before them without warning. It was thick and rolled about like a colossal dough covering the sky and sun. ¡°Wow, how pretty¡­¡± Lauryn praised as she stared at the fog that seemed to be blocked behind something in the valley. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As she spoke, she reached out to touch it. Her hand prated it easily. Following her action, everyone balked slightly. The fog was thick, and Lauryn¡¯s arm was still around one meter away from the perimeter, but everyone could only see a blurry outline belonging to her arm. The scariest part was that the fog could disperse one¡¯s spiritual sense. Jonathan was in awe as he recalled the scene he saw on the boulder behind Triplex Manifesta. Indeed, Summerbank Abyss is a dangerous ce. Cultivators of all cultivation levels would be blind once they enter this ce full of fog that could disperse their spiritual sense. I don¡¯t think I can retaliate in time if someone were to ambush me inside. Beside them, Sofus frowned and said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re at the perimeter of Summerbank Abyss. You can see that the fog can inhabit spiritual energy and block your view. However, you don¡¯t have to worry even though it is peculiar. It gets thicker as you get closer to the perimeter. On the contrary, it gets thinner as you walk toward the center. By the way, I need to remind you that I¡¯ve been here with my mentor. The closer you get to the center, the denser the spiritual energy will be, and the more dangerous your situation will be. My mentor had bumped into a ferocious beast fifteen miles ahead. Thus, you can only travel twelve miles after getting into the fog. If something happens, you can contact me through the bronze shards. You can pull out anytime if you run into danger. The Phoebus Sect won¡¯t raise any objections.¡± Having said that, he gave them a bow. ¡°Thank you in advance for finding my mentor.¡± Everyone nodded. Without hesitation, Sofus stepped into the dense fog. One meter¡­ Three meters¡­ Five meters¡­ Shortly after, his figure disappeared from sight. Jonathan retracted his spiritual sense as he gazed at the thick fog. The mysterious fog dispersed his spiritual sensepletely after five meters into the fog. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy was in the Grandmaster Realm, but that was because he was injured in the fight against Garrison. In fact, he was in the God Realm. Despitecking spiritual energy, Jonathan had sufficient spiritual sense. If a God Realm cultivator could only check out five meters ahead, then the other Grandmasters¡­ Jonathan observed the rest and took in their solemn expressions. Bertel and Torkild mumbled among themselves and reached an agreement. After making sure everything was all right, they stepped into the fog together. It seemed that they were nning on searching together. However, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sh a resigned smile after he overheard their conversation. Despite being in the same sect, they didn¡¯t trust each other. After entering the fog, they whipped out their weapons and put on their guards. They are wary of everyone. Is this what a real cultivator acts like? Jonathan turned to look at Irving and realized thetter was ring at him coldly. ¡°Jonathan, now that Sofus is inside, let¡¯s fight here,¡± he sneered. His gaze was ame with the desire to rip Jonathan into half. Irving had just stepped forward when Lauryn moved her fingers to flick the sword out. ¡°Irving, the Osborne family failed to make Jonathan stay in Yaleview. I think you should be careful,¡± she said. Irving nced at the sword blocking his path and raised his right arm abruptly. An invisible spurt of spiritual energy covered his palm as he held Lauryn¡¯s sword. In the blink of an eye, endless sword energy burst out and formed ripples around Irving¡¯s palm and Lauryn¡¯s sword. ¡°Irving, are you going to attack me?¡± Lauryn¡¯s expression turned wintry. Irving snorted and gave a forceful push. At once, Lauryn lost her grip on her sword, and it flew toward Jonathan. ¡°Stop!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t move an inch while the sword stopped three inches away from his forehead. ¡°This is a good sword, but it isn¡¯t nice of you to toss it around,¡± hemented calmly as he grabbed the sword¡¯s handle. With a flick of his fingers, the sword returned to Lauryn¡¯s sheath safely. ¡°Since you mentioned the Osborne family, I believe you two are members of respectable families.¡± Jonathan cast Irving a curious look. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about them, so it¡¯s the perfect chance for me to force you to give me more information.¡± Before anyone could react, Jonathan disappeared without warning. We¡¯re in danger! Lauryn brandished her sword and retreated over ten meters. Irving narrowed his gaze and assumed a stable position. He gathered an incredible amount of spiritual energy and tossed it out. Boom! The massive spiritual energy originating from their fists spread all over and dispersed the fog outside Summerbank Abyss. Jonathan and Irving each took several steps back from the impact. It was obvious how strong the strike was. ¡°You¡¯re not a weakling. No wonder you defeated Jay easily,¡± Irving drawled. ncing at the blood dripping down his right hand, he trembled profusely as excitement shone in his eyes. ¡°Jonathan, you didn¡¯t disappoint me. Asura, the legend of Chanaea, huh? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re invincible!¡± Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Mutated Spiritual Energy Sensing the numbness in his right arm, Jonathan was surprised. Irving¡¯s spiritual energy was quite unique. When their fists met each other earlier, a trace of his spiritual energy had entered Jonathan¡¯s veins. Although it was minimal, Jonathan felt strongly threatened. He had used his own spiritual energy to squash Irving¡¯s eerie spiritual energy in time, but it had caused him to consume ten times the energy Irving used up. What kind of spiritual energy is this? It¡¯s so violent! Jonathan put up his guard discreetly and lowered his arms. In the next second, he expanded his force field rapidly. Everything within the twenty-meter radius was clearly reflected in his mind. Seeing that, Lauryn backed off with her sword in hand. It was amon fact that the wider the force field was, the more spiritual energy the cultivator would exhaust. When cultivators fought, they usually only needed a force field with a five-meter radius to handle the attacks around them. The fact that Jonathan activated such a huge force field clearly showed that he was putting up a defense in case Lauryn suddenly attacked. That was exactly what Jonathan¡¯s intention was. He didn¡¯t mind Irving and Lauryn joining hands to fight him since he had many trump cards. However, he believed that he should give his best even when dealing with minor problems, not to mention a life-or-death match like this. Lauryn and Irving both belonged to Phantom Sect. Judging from their conversation earlier, they may not have a close rtionship, but they were still from the same sect. If Lauryn actuallyunched an attack out of nowhere, it would be troublesome for Jonathan. Moreover, it was natural for someone in the Grandmaster Realm to have a secret weapon. Though Jonathan didn¡¯t know much about the martial arts world, he had spent half a day with these Grandmaster Realm cultivators. He could see that they were way more powerful than an amateur like Philip. If he fell into their trap here, he would surely wallow in regretter. While staring at Irving, Jonathan sensed Lauryn exiting his force field. It was a sign that she didn¡¯t want to be part of the battle. In his subconsciousness, Jonathan could see Irving¡¯s figure turning blurry. Following that, even the area around thetter started to look misty. Irving had wrapped the force field around his own body. The next moment, he suddenly appeared and charged toward Jonathan. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Manifest!¡± Irving roared and sped his hands around an invisible item. An invisible hammer took shape between his hands quickly as he aimed it at Jonathan¡¯s head. Everything happened too quickly. Standing aside, Lauryn watched the two men with a frown. Although Irving was much slower than her, the capability he had just disyed was beyond her expectation. She had to admit that the move he just made was powerful enough to rival the mighty Sofus. He¡¯s only in the beginner phase of Grandmaster Realm, but he has the skills one would possess in the advanced phase. What kind of monster did the Zeigler family make? While Lauryn was stunned, Jonathan had a different reaction as he stood in the force field. Although Irving¡¯s attack was brutal, Jonathan could see its many weaknesses. Earlier, Irving had expanded his own force field to stop Jonathan from checking the surroundings. However, the spiritual energy in Irving¡¯s force field crumbled and converged on his hands when he utilized a huge amount of spiritual energy to form the hammer. Although the weapon took shape the moment the spiritual energy dispersed, gaps appeared on Irving¡¯s force field. Thus, Jonathan could see through Irving when thetter approached him. Irving¡¯s right shoulder was rxed, while his left calf was tightened so he could back off at any time. He did not exert all of his strength. When Jonathan realized that, the hammer was already inches away from his forehead. Right at that moment, he turned around on his left foot unexpectedly. Boom! Following an explosive sound, branches flew everywhere. A huge hole around four meters deep appeared under Jonathan¡¯s feet, spanning more than ten meters. The loud boom echoed around the valley thunderously, almost turning people deaf with its vibrations. At the edge of the massive hole, Jonathan stood there with his arms shielding his body. Lauryn looked over and noticed that his sleeves were tattered and sooted as if they had just been burned. Across from Jonathan, Irving rubbed his shoulder with a grimace. There was a solemn look in his eyes as he stared at the former. They were neck and neck in the match that just happened. Jonathan lowered his hands slowly. The tingly and numb sensation in his arms disappeared quickly under the effects of his spiritual energy. ¡°Your spiritual energy is quite interesting,¡± he remarked calmly while looking at Irving. After testing the waters earlier, he finally began to understand what was special about Irving¡¯s spiritual energy. Usually, a cultivator would absorb the most untainted spiritual energy in heaven and earth while cultivating. With that, the spiritual energy they ended up cultivating and keeping in their bodies was pure and refined. Yet, for some reason, Irving¡¯s spiritual energy seemed to have the attribute of thunder to it. It was ruthless and vicious like a mad dog. Once it sensed someone¡¯s spiritual energy, it would trace along the spiritual energy and enter the person¡¯s body. At that thought, Jonathan remembered something from the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. There was a rare type of mutated spiritual root called the thunder spiritual root. ording to the records, that mutated spiritual root was extremely tough and vigorous. Cultivators with this kind of spiritual root could cultivate much faster than the average person. Since the spiritual energy produced by this mutated spiritual root was utterly powerful, once the cultivator absorbed the spiritual energy from heaven and earth, the thunder spiritual energy in the cultivator¡¯s energy field would immediately purify that spiritual energy. It was, so to speak, very convenient. Moreover, it was terribly dangerous for one¡¯s body to be attacked and invaded by this special kind of spiritual energy due to its thunder attribute. Once this thunder spiritual energy entered one¡¯s body, one could suffer damaged meridians. In the worst-case scenario, one¡¯s elixir field would be destroyed, rendering one unable to cultivate anymore. Jonathan was unscathed only because of the gap between their levels. It was true that his meridians were injured, and the spiritual energy in his elixir field was scarce. In fact, he only possessed the amount of spiritual energy a cultivator in the Grandmaster Realm would have. However, Jonathan was in the God Realm. As a cultivator, every time he advanced into the next realm, he would break through his previous self. Although Irving was more powerful than cultivators of the same level because of his thunder spiritual energy, it was still difficult for him to ovee his difference from Jonathan. If he really wanted to do so, it would only be possible when he reached the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm. As of now, it was still too early. Standing opposite Jonathan, Irving retracted his gaze. Ever since he entered the sect and started cultivating, he rarely fought with others. Besides, the elders of Phantom Sect trained him with the goal of making him the sect¡¯s trump card. Thus, he was very well-protected. During training, his mentor once told him that although he was not yet an invincible existence among the Grandmaster Realm cultivators, he could very well defend himself with his current prowess. However, Irving felt somehow pressured when he fought Jonathan head-on. He felt that he hadn¡¯t figured out how powerful Jonathan truly was. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Fog Jonathan gingerly moved his hands again after the soreness had melted away, wariness still evident in his eyes. It had been three days since he left. Despite Jason¡¯s assurance that Sophia would be free of mishaps in ten days, she remained in aa. Thus, he came out searching for medicine and would return to her as soon as possible. Now, Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level was weakened, and he couldn¡¯t perform God Realm cultivation. He wasn¡¯t afraid to go toe to toe with Irving, but Irving¡¯s spiritual energy was unusually strong and would pose a problem to him. Besides, if Irving had a formidable backup, he might sustain more injuries again. Jonathan would quite literally die of guilt if the window to find the medicine closed because of a fight with Irving. His spiritual energy gradually quietened down at that thought. Giving Irving a long, unfathomable look, Jonathan¡¯s feet left the ground as if he was weightless, and he drifted into the fog. ¡°Stop!¡± Irving wanted to give chase, but he stopped short at the edge of the fog with a dazed expression. The strange fog could inhibit spiritual energy and spiritual sense. His Grandmaster Realm spiritual sense could only expand three meters before reaching its limit. The moment Jonathan was swallowed by the fog, he simply turned in a direction, knowing that he wouldn¡¯t run into Irving here. He had managed to get rid of Irving for now. ¡°Irving, did you forget that when we left the sect, the sect master advised you to stay humble and not pick a fight until you reached the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm?¡± Lauryn stood unmoving and asked him with a frown. He whipped his head over to her and shot her a wild look. ¡°Lauryn, why didn¡¯t you help me stop Jonathan during the fight? You should know that he¡¯s the biggest threat to the respectable families, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s family business. It has nothing to do with me,¡± she replied tly. ¡°I¡¯d never make a move against Jonathan unless they gave me explicit orders.¡± Irving raked his gaze up and down her curves and cracked a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were Mother Teresa. What if Asura¡¯s Office went to war with the families? Do you think the ckwood family can remain neutral?¡± Lauryn¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked at the repugnant smirk on his face. Irving released all his spiritual energy and strode to her side, exhaling softly and continuing, ¡°Keep this in mind, Lauryn. It¡¯s a sin to be born into a respectable family. Do you believe that being kind, diligent, and frugal would change the oue? Don¡¯t be foolish. You will still be sacrificed and forced to marry a scum like Jay. No good deed goes unpunished. The sword in your hand, the clothes on your back, everything you used after entering Phantom Sect, including the offering given to Phantom Sect by the ckwood family¡ªwhich one of them isn¡¯t stained with blood? So, ditch the Mother Teresa act. The world doesn¡¯t revolve around you. You¡¯d be the first person I¡¯d kill if I were Jonathan.¡± He unhurriedly turned around and took a big step into the fog after finishing, right where Jonathan disappeared, intending to trace his footsteps. Irving appeared to have made up his mind to deal with Jonathan right then and there. Lauryn stood rooted to the ground with a cold expression. The fog that had been dispelled by Jonathan and Irving¡¯s fight started to converge again. ¡°An arranged marriage?¡± Pain shone in her eyes. She was a direct descendant and the first daughter of the ckwood family who was waited on hand and foot. She led a life of envy, much like the princesses in fairy tales, that others wanted. But what the outsiders didn¡¯t realize was that in a family that favored males over females, she would always be nothing more than a prop for her brother, no matter how exceptional she was. Eventually, she demonstrated a gift for cultivation at fourteen years old and was taken in by the elder of the Phantom Sect. She trained hard for ten years and made it into the Grandmaster Realm. She expected her father and grandfather to be proud of her achievements and to finally regard her as an equal to her brother, but all she got were a few apatheticpliments and an arranged marriage. No matter how hard she worked, she was merely a bargaining chip to benefit her family. Lauryn¡¯s grip tightened around the sword. I spent ten years training, only to meet such an oue. Grandpa, how could you do this to me? Resolution glinted in her eyes as she held the mirror in her hand. If fate doesn¡¯t go as intended, then I¡¯ll do it myself. She would never harm her family, but if Jay or the Osborne family disappeared from the face of the earth, marriage would be out of the question. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She hadn¡¯t expected to meet Jonathan here. Maybe this was her chance. Lauryn kept the mirror and unsheathed her three-foot-long sword with a slight wave of her thumb. Her spiritual energy intertwined around her body, and she disappeared into the fog. Jonathan was on high alert as he advanced in the fog. He sensed something strange about the fog when he was standing at the edge of it, and entering confirmed his hunch. Normally, no matter how dense the fog was, it was just water vapor, but this fog was different. His clothes weren¡¯t damp, and he couldn¡¯t breathe it in. It surrounded Jonathan, yet when he reached out to touch it, the fog slipped smoothly through his fingertips. It felt as if he was in the fog, but there was a mysterious forcepletely separating him from it. The strangest part was the fog blocking out all spiritual energy and most of the spiritual sense. An ordinary person would probably think the fog was fun and not notice anything else, but as a cultivator who was conscious of spiritual energies, he could feel no trace of his spiritual energy once he was in the midst of it. It was like entering a vacuum space devoid of oxygen. Theck of oxygen wouldn¡¯t asphyxiate him, but it wasn¡¯t pleasant either. After all, spiritual energy meant a sense of safety to cultivators. What confused Jonathan the most was Sofus¡¯ im that the fog was only a hundred meters wide, and he had crossed approximately that distance but had yet to reach the border. Jonathan¡¯s expression grew cold as he nced at the fog surrounding him. There were only two exnations for his current situation. Firstly, he had lost his sight, hearing, and spiritual senses. That had impaired his sense of direction, causing him to go in circles. Secondly, Sofus was lying! Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Man With A Sword Jonathan centered all of his spiritual energy in his hand and wave it around to prove his theory correct. An invisible de made out of his spiritual energy emerged from his hand and disappeared into the fog. Then, his spiritual sense chased after the spiritual de within a five-meter radius. A sound came from his back. The fog emitted a spiritual sense, absorbed spiritual energy, and drowned out sounds. What actually is that? Jonathan, deep in thought, extended his spiritual sense five meters and walked in the direction where the spiritual de went. He proceeded for more than ten meters when a pit the size of a palm appeared in his mind directly ahead, caused by the spiritual de. Mild surprise gripped Jonathan as he looked at the pitiful hole on the ground. He had been absent-minded, but his pure spiritual energy should have left a mark one or two meters deep, so he was caught off guard to see only a palm-size dent. It would take a blink of an eye for the spiritual de to travel the distance of fewer than twenty meters, and its spiritual energy had been weakened significantly in that short amount of time. This fog was really something. If only he could refine a protective spell from it¡­ Once the idea was nted in his head, it started to take root. Unfortunately, Jonathan was unable to make it work despite several attempts. He nced around and hurled two spiritual des in front of him. It didn¡¯t matter if he was lost or if Sofus had lied to him, he had to try to find his way out of the fog. What he didn¡¯t notice was that several seconds after he left, the mark left behind by his spiritual energy started to knit back. Jonathan was able to estimate an hour had psed by measuring his breaths when he felt his spiritual sense was no longer hindered. This must be the edge! His eyes lit up, and he dashed out of the fog in a sh. Spiritual energy enveloped his body, and at that moment, he felt like new life had been breathed into him again. Though Jonathan was still wandering inside the fog, his spiritual sense could extend more than ten meters, and he could clearly see his surroundings in his mind¡ªevery movement in the grass de, every animal foraging around. He was once again in control, and a wave of relief washed over him. Turning his head, he studied the fog rolling around, which appeared to be contained from the outside by an invisible wall. It was unknown what was holding the fog at bay. If he knew, he would harness some of it for research purposes. Jonathan felt a sense of pity at the possibility of using it as armor. He was in the fog for an hour and lost track of how far he had traveled since entering the valley. Gazing at the fog before him, he recalled Sofus¡¯ words that it would disperse as one ventured deeper, so he should be going somewhere without it. He made up his mind and tapped his foot lightly, morphing into a sh that raced forward. ¡­ A Mercedes-Benz minivan slid to a stop outside the mountain resort in Jadeborough. ¡°Who is it?¡± yelled a security guard of Edenic Heights in military gear wielding a rifle. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Josephine and Sophia were both residing in Edenic Heights¡¯ No. 1 and No. 2 Vis, respectively. There had been a few assassination attempts on the Smith family in the past, so Zachary, the guard on duty, tightened the security for the entire mountain resort. The wealthy businessmen living in the mountain resort dared not stop Zachary. They only had two choices when it came to heightened security. They could either pack up and leave with their family or stay in the designated areas where everything was prearranged including food and activities. Zachary¡¯s army was in charge of delivering meals to everyone. Initially, Zachary didn¡¯t want to go to such extreme lengths to ce Edenic Heights on lockdown. However, Hades of the Eight Kings of War in Asura¡¯s Office gave the orders, and because Asura¡¯s Office wasn¡¯t on good terms with the respectable families of Yaleview, Jonathan had to make sure things went as smoothly as they could. Therefore, Asura¡¯s Office would hold Zachary responsible if Josephine and Sophia were assassinated or in danger. The orders shook Zachary to his core when he first received them. The Eight Kings of War had been through hell with Jonathan, and since the establishment of Asura¡¯s Office, he had evenly divided Chanaea into eight parts for them. Although he would always threaten to banish them to Mysonna, everyone knew he would never do so. Jonathan announced that he would take a step back after establishing Asura¡¯s Office to avoid arousing suspicion. After all, he wanted to create an organization that would intimidate Chanaea and reign over others with him at the helm. Three yearster, Asura¡¯s Office had nearly finished expanding, but they hadn¡¯t punished anyone to the fullest extent in the name ofw yet. However, the orders hade directly from Asura¡¯s Office. Zachary knew if he made a mistake now, it wouldn¡¯t only be Jonathan¡¯s disappointment awaiting him but also severe punishment. Hence, the security of Edenic Heights underwent a full overhaul, and even the guards at the gate were reced with elite soldiers. Dozens of soldiers at the gate aimed their rifles at the minivan following his shouts. ¡°Hold your fire!¡± The door to the minivan opened, and a shriek could be heard before anyone emerged. ¡°We¡¯re here to pick someone!¡± Then, a short-haired girl walked out of the car with her hands raised. ¡°Everyone else in the car, get down for inspection!¡± A soldier yelled, the rifle still in his hands. Two males exited the car with their arms raised high before the girl could move. The older man, who was in his mid-thirties with lines of fatigue around his eyes, yawned as he looked at the soldier. The younger man rested both his hands on the back of his head, and what caught everyone¡¯s attention was the hilt of a de protruding from his right shoulder, looking like an assassin in the movies. ¡°Put down the weapon, and everyone, get on the ground! Now!¡± The soldier shouted and started reporting the situation to his superior via a walkie-talkie. The younger man¡¯s gaze grew really cold, and as he bowed slightly, the other guy smacked his palm on the sword sheath. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Chapter 563 The Strategy Of Respectable Families A cold glint shed. All the crowd saw was a blur before the young man emerged. Traveling a distance of more than twenty meters, the long sword behind his back found itself embedded into one of the soldier¡¯s torsos. ¡°Fire!¡± After that roar, the sounds of gun firing reverberated throughout the mountain resort entrance. On the other side, the three people had shown up in front of the soldiers as if someone had pressed the fast- forward button. With a wave of his arm, the long sword a young man wielded shed through one of the bodies of an unlucky soldier. Moreover, half of the head of the soldier next to that one was sliced clean off. Meanwhile, a short-haired girl tilted her head slightly, narrowly dodging a bullet that was fired. It went past between her hair, brushing her ear. Without missing a beat, her four fingers, straightened and held together like a sword tip, stabbed into that soldier¡¯s neck. Like a machine that had lost its power, the soldier fell limp on the floor, motionless. Then, holding a gun¡¯s muzzle, the girl slightly turned and mmed it onto a soldier¡¯s head next to her. With that forceful attack, the soldier¡¯s head caved into his torso, killing him instantly. However, the gun the girl held was bent, so she threw it in another soldier¡¯s face with a flick of her wrist. As for the middle-aged man, his way of fighting was straightforward. Although he utilized only his fists and feet, his every attack was deathly, sending them one by one off to the afterlife with every move he made. His attacks were simple yet swift and polished. Five seconds barely passed, but sixteen lives were taken and turned into corpses. Meanwhile, the young man dragged a near-dead soldier who had blood frothing from his nose and mouth. Then, he ced his long sword against the man¡¯s clothes and roughly wiped the blood off the de. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say the soldiers trained by Jonathan were experienced fighters with highbat prowess? But what¡¯s this? Why do I feel like they¡¯re nothing?¡± Staring at that soldier at his feet, who wasn¡¯t dead yet, trying to reach for a gun, the young man thrust his long sword downward and stabbed through the soldier¡¯s eye sockets. Beside him, the bleary-eyed middle-aged man yawned. ¡°The reason Jonathan could unite all the scattered soldiers from around Chanaea was the chain reaction of the event that happened to the Whitley family ten years ago. When the respectable families wanted to gather their powers due to that incident, they summoned their forces back to their bases. Unfortunately, the damages to their people were too severe, and the respectable families had their guard up against each other too. Hence, with the fear that they might end up like the Whitley family, these respectable families did nothing to maintain social order. Jonathan merely used the opportunity to expand his forces. If not, why do you think an outcast from a prominent family in the mortal world like him could exert so much power?¡± ¡°Stop chatting, you two! Get on with our mission!¡± the short-haired girl gently admonished as she looked at both of them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care how he gained power, but there¡¯s one thing you need to be clear of. Jonathan Goldstein is now Chanaea¡¯s Military God. If you think he didn¡¯t have the qualifications to go head-on with the respectable families, why would our family leader want us to travel thousands of miles just to kidnap Jonathan¡¯s woman as his ything?¡± After that short-haired girl spoke, the young man and the middle-aged man were a bit offended, but they couldn¡¯t refute her. After all, a martial artist of the Grandmaster Realm was an exalted existence in many ces, let alone the three of them. However, the mission they received was to kidnap Josephine when Jonathan was away. Even the hooligans of the mortal world wouldn¡¯t stoop so low to do something as despicable as that. However, that was the mission they received, so they had no choice but to carry out the orders. Looking at the field of corpses before her, the girl reached out and picked up a hand grenade from a dead body. ¡°ording to intel, the Independent Elite Regiment of almost three thousand men is stationed in this mountain resort. They are equipped with full gear, and our target this time is either Josephine Smith from No. 1 Vi or Sophia Goldstein from No. 2 Vi. We should divide our work. Any ns?¡± the girl said in a carefree manner like one would join in a leisurely chat after a meal while she walked into the mountain resort. The young man nced at the middle-aged man. ¡°Hansel, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suited at things like taking people hostage. Moreover, I¡¯ve heard rumors that Sophia is the goddess of Yaleview¡¯s business world. How about this? After I take a look at her, I¡¯ll kill her and, after that, help you lure the army away. How¡¯s that?¡± The middle-aged man yawned again. ¡°I¡¯m okay with that. However, work a little more efficiently, please. I need to catch up on my sleepter.¡± ¡°Then, that settles it,¡± the short-haired girl said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Hansel and kidnap Josephine while you, Cal, eliminate Sophia. Remember that all of us must be fast. Although we¡¯re martial artists, do not look down on these soldiers¡¯ modern tactics and weapons, especially the snipers.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she darted off and disappeared into the forest next to the road. The middle-aged man went after the girl in the same fashion and left the scene. As for the young man, he sucked in a deep breath while he held his long sword. ¡°If she¡¯s a beauty, it¡¯ll be a pity to kill her,¡± he muttered. Inside the courtyard of No. 1 Vi, Zachary had a chilling expression on his face. He had received an order from Asura¡¯s Office. After some contemtion, Zachary decided to redeploy the Independent Elite Regiment under him to where he was at. As he saw the three thousand people reallocating to their new positions, it urred to Zachary that he might have used excessive force. However, Zachary was secretly relieved of his decision when he noticed the images from the surveince cameras. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Based on the level of skill these three people showed, if Zachary had only redeployed a small unit, all of them might have been wiped out. ¡°Convey my orders. Our enemies are true martial artists, and many aspects of their physiques are superior to an average human. Deploy drones and monitor the surrounding forests with infrared scanners. The moment the intruders are discovered, attack them with suppressive fire. Notify all soldiers to form a team of ten men, and each team forms a line in a volley-fire formation. Once you have used up your bullets, let the second line rece your ce while you reload. We must suppress the enemy! Do not allow them to get in close range!¡± Multiplemands were directed by Zachary in real-time to his subordinates. Outside No.1 and No. 2 Vi, a group of soldiers started their patrol. Surrounding them, the twenty drones took off and dispersed in all directions. Meanwhile, on a third-story balcony of the vi at the side, Yasmin was resting with her eyes closed as she leaned her back against the wall. ¡°Zach, if you discover the target, please send me the coordinates.¡± Zachary turned to look at Yasmin. He remembered that Jonathan once told him not to consider the girl one of theirs, but he need not specifically target her either. After Zachary arrived at Edenic Heights, he did what he was ordered. However, as time passed, Zachary noticed that girl had be totally different from when she first came here. Her face still looked the same, but her personality had changed. So much that she seemed like a different person¡ªan unfathomable character. ¡°You should stick close to Josephine and guard her,¡± Zachary said with a frown on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve drugged everyone from the Smith family to sleep,¡± Yasmin said indifferently before she continued, ¡°If not, when all of you three thousand people started firing simultaneously and bleed all over, I think the scene will not only scare Josephine, she might hurt herself. If she miscarries, we will most likely be killed when Jonathan returns.¡± ¡°How meticulous of you.¡± Zachary couldn¡¯t hold back his smile. Then, he lifted his arm and threw a single ck earpiece to the third floor. ¡°This is my backup piece. You can only listen, but you can¡¯t speak. Use it wisely.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that single word, Yasmin wore the earpiece and got up. In her hand was a sniper rifle of the same height as her. Her whole body moved, and Yasmin vaulted over the roof of the mansion. After that, no sound could be heard from her. However, from her earpiece, she heard a voice talking hurriedly. ¡°In forest area F8, two individuals are closing in at high speed andmencing suppressive fire!¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Chapter 564 The Battle Of Grandmasters Edenic Heights was the most famous neighborhood filled with mansions in the entire Jadeborough. Every mansion was about ten meters apart, and lush vegetation filled the area between the mansions. However, the two vis with the best position, No. 1 Vi and No. 2 Vi, had more than a hundred meters between them. Anyone who lived there would feel that he was living in the forest. Meanwhile, the drones in the sky had already locked on the two figures moving in the mountain forest through thermal imaging. A series of gunshots filled the ce as the eight drones in the sky started shooting at the two figures in the mountain forest. A rushed report sounded from the walkie-talkie. ¡°The targets are still moving normally, and the drones cannot lock on their tracks. The targets are approaching fast!¡± Zachary frowned as he looked at the mountain forest in front of him. After that, he said coldly, ¡°Napalm bombs! Since the drones can¡¯t lock on anything, burn the entire forest to the ground!¡± The mountain forest in Edenic Heights was all connected. If the fire weren¡¯t put out in time once it started, up to a hundred buildings in the entire mountain resort would be burned down. However, Zachary knew that only an attack like that would work against a high-level martial artist. It was a soldier¡¯s duty to obey orders. The moment Zachary gave thatmand, two cannonballs shot out. In the blink of an eye, they crashed into the mountain forest halfway up the mountain. Two loud booms sounded at the same time, and ck smoke rose. The entire mountain forest had turned into a sea of mes within seconds. ¡°The targeted area is already on fire. It¡¯s too hot there, so thermal imaging is not working. They¡¯re out! The fire didn¡¯t stop them!¡± Two figures shed out from the sea of mes while the report sounded on the headset. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Hansel, do you still think those soldiers are trash?¡± a short-haired girl asked teasingly while running. At that moment, the girl and the middle-aged man¡¯s faces were covered in grime. It was especially bad for that middle-aged man, Hansel. His shirt was filled with holes from the fire that even his back and upper arms were ck. Obviously, he was hit by napalm bombs. ¡°Sh*t! I¡¯ll show them the number of ordinary men is meaningless against martial artists!¡± Stepping on the roof of one of the mansions, Hansel kicked hard, and the rubble and gravel flew off. Then, he leaped toward the direction of the mountain. However, his face changed drastically in mid-air as he used all his energy to turn around. Suddenly, blood gushed out from Hansel¡¯s left cheek. Following that was a crisp sound that resounded from the entire forest. It was a sniper! Hansel fell into the mountain forests, and the girl followed him closely. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Hansel screamed as he kneeled on the ground and started drilling his hands into the soil, grabbing it like he had gone crazy. Immediately, the girl took out a packet of medicinal powder. ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll apply some medicine on you now!¡± Hansel kneeled on the ground as she did that. At that moment, all of the flesh on the left side of his face and his left ear were gone. Because of that, his cheekbones and teeth on the left side of his face were visible. He straightened his body with a low growl as he endured the extreme pain on his face. After she opened the packet of medicinal powder, she simply poured the powder on Hansel¡¯s torn left face. ¡°The enemy has a top sniper who can anticipate our move. You¡¯re lucky. The sniper was aiming for your head earlier. You managed to dodge it since the target was small, so the bullet just got your flesh. If he had aimed for your heart, even if you were able to react and dodge in time, the bullet could take out your entire left shoulder. I¡¯ll distract them. You should find a way to rush into the military base.¡± After she said that, she disappeared into the shadows. Meanwhile, ten drones in the sky started shooting at the forest where Hansel was at. Zachary looked solemnly at the roof in front of Vi No. 1. Yasmin was the sniper who shot Hansel earlier. She¡¯s able to hurt a martial artist from the Grandmaster Realm. No wonder Mr. Goldstein thinks so highly of her. An urgent voice sounded from the headset again. ¡°The enemy ising at us now!¡± ¡°Open fire! Hold them back with firepower,¡± Zacharymanded inly. The current battle was an actual battle between hot weapons and high-level martial artists. Since Zachary had no experience in that, he could only do everything he could to suppress the enemy. No. 1 Vi was located on high ground and had a broad view. Looking down, Zachary could see the figure dashing from over a hundred meters away. However, the figure was running unpredictably. Even Yasmin, positioned in the mansion, could not anticipate the enemy¡¯s route. Ny meters. Eighty meters. Seventy meters. The short-haired girl continued to get closer to the mansion. After that, with a wave of her right hand, four ck items were thrown into the military base from the middle of the mountain with the help of gravity. ¡°Grenade!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Four booms seemed to st at the same time. Instantly, the military base in front of No. 1 Vi cracked, resulting in a gap. ¡°Hansel!¡± the girl shouted from somewhere halfway up the mountain. After that, in the middle of the dense forest, Hansel rushed up with a security door he got from somewhere. Boom! Yasmin pulled the trigger. The bulletnded in the middle of the security door right after. However, when the security door broke, Hansel rushed into the military base as he held onto his left arm. On the contrary, the bullet only slowed him down. Hansel didn¡¯t get hurt at all. Although the soldiers were physically stronger than ordinary people, they were just likembs waiting to be ughtered when they faced a Grandmaster. The screams continued. Within a few seconds, more than twenty soldiers were killed. ¡°This is a military order! Spread out! Do not engage in a fire!¡± Zachary shouted hismand. After that, he threw his jacket away and took out a sword before rushing into the military base. When Zachary got to the military base, the middle-aged cultivator, Hansel, was killing the soldiers there. Each time he moved his hand, a soldier was killed. It was just like a wolf was ced among a flock ofmb. However, during Hansel¡¯s killing spree, a cold light was shed directly at his neck. Hansel immediately backed away while grabbing a young soldier¡¯s throat. ¡°These soldiers pose almost no threat to you since you¡¯re able toe this far. I¡¯ll get them to back down. Then, you can kill me and do whatever you want,¡± Zachary said indifferently as he held onto the sword with one hand. Hearing that, Hansel chuckled and squeezed his hand tighter. Instantly, the young soldier died. ¡°You¡¯re a beginner phase Grandmaster. So, it seems that Jonathan has a few decent subordinates.¡± Since Hansel had already lost the flesh on his left cheek, he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. However, anyone could tell what he meant by putting the pieces together. He continued, ¡°But, from the looks of it, you just reached the Grandmaster Realm, didn¡¯t you? It would be too unfortunate to kill you. How about you join the Osborne family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Zachary said icily. After that, he said to his men, ¡°All of you, back off by fifty meters. Leave this to me.¡± Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Meeting Their Match Zachary then engaged the middle-aged cultivator inbat after ordering his men to retreat. Meanwhile, inside the courtyard of No. 1 Vi, the short-haired girl grabbed one of the soldiers and held him in front of her like a shield. ¡°Go on, open fire! Let¡¯s see if your bullets are faster than me!¡± Despite being surrounded by dozens of guns pointing at her, the girl showed no sign of fear nor panic. If anything, there was even a glint of manic excitement in her eyes. The soldiers had their fingers on the trigger, but none of them dared open fire. The girl was standing in front of the Smith mansion, so their bullets could also hit the Smith family members inside. On top of that, they knew full well that they would only end up killing her hostage if they shot at her. Given her terrifying speed, she could definitely dodge their bullets with ease. However, they couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch her enter the mansion either. Unsure of what to do in that difficult situation, the soldiers were all in a dilemma. The tense moment was interrupted when a clear voice rang out from above the mansion. ¡°I¡¯m curious, are you here to kill or kidnap?¡± The girl looked up and saw Yasmin sitting on the roof of the mansion. She had her left leg propped up and her two-meter-long sniper rifle resting on her left knee. The barrel was pointed at the girl below. My instincts are telling me that this woman is the one who shot Hansel! With that in mind, the girl¡¯s pupils constricted as she asked, ¡°Were you the one who fired those two shots earlier?¡± Yasmin let out a chuckle. ¡°Yes, that was me. Also, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Are you here to kill or kidnap?¡± ¡°Does it make a difference?¡± ¡°It does. If you¡¯re here to kill, then you¡¯ll be fired upon indiscriminately once you do so. I doubt even a Grandmaster would be able to make it out alive! If you¡¯re here to kidnap them, things would be a lot more interesting. We don¡¯t want you killing them, and you don¡¯t want us identally hurting the hostages either. That would up the stakes significantly.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing that. She then took a closer look at Yasmin, only to shake her head in disappointment shortly after. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting one. Unfortunately, you¡¯re not a martial artist, so you don¡¯t have what it takes to try and stop me. You may be great with guns, but you¡¯re too close to me right now. I could kill you in the blink of an eye if I wanted to.¡± ¡°What if I want to give it a try anyway?¡± Yasmin asked as she set her sniper rifle aside and jumped down the roof. The girl let out a chuckle when she saw Yasmin standing next to her. ¡°You¡¯ll die if you fight me like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been setting up assassinations, so I have never really fought a martial artist before. I¡¯d like to give it a shot!¡± Yasmin shed her a smile and waved her arms slightly, causing two silver handguns toe sliding out of her sleeves. Bang! Without warning, Yasmin began firing while her arms danced about wildly. The look on the girl¡¯s face changed instantly when she realized what was going on. The first shot from Yasmin was aimed at the girl¡¯s head, while the second went right through the hostage¡¯s body and was headed straight for her heart. The rest of the shots looked like they were fired inpletely random directions, but the girl knew they were meant to cut off all her escape routes. She would get hit by the other bullets if she tried to dodge the first two. T-This is a death trap made out of bullets! I can¡¯t believe I got careless! It¡¯s toote for me to control her with my spiritual energy now! Only someone from the God Realm would have spiritual energy powerful enough to change the trajectory of the bullets, so that¡¯s not an option for me either. She¡¯s just a normal human being, so how is this possible? Despite having a calm and collected expression, Yasmin was actually incredibly nervous. Analytical Shooting was the greatest trump card she had at her disposal. By observing the enemies¡¯ movements, she could predict their possible reactions when faced with danger and fire preemptively in those directions to cut off all escape routes. That was the concept behind Analytical Shooting. However, when going against a Grandmaster, even the slightest miscalction could result in her own death. As the sounds of gunfire raged on outside, Jason and the other doctors were seated in the living room of No. 2 Vi and staring calmly at the data on the screen. A young boy wearing a suit munched on some snacks as he said with a frown, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition has been fairly stable throughout the past few days, sosting another twelve to thirteen days shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Say, Jason, what¡¯s going on out there? Why is it so noisy?¡± Jason shed the boy a smile when he heard that. ¡°Oh, this is nothingpared to when Asura¡¯s Office was just established. Firefights would break out all the time. We¡¯d be performing surgeries while bombs exploded right outside the building!¡± Their conversation was interrupted when a young man kicked the front door of the mansion open. His body was covered in blood, and he had a long sword in his hand. ¡°Hi, I came to visit Sophia. Is she here?¡± he asked. The doctors were so scared that they simply stared at the young man in silence. Jason, on the other hand, calmly sipped on his coffee as he replied, ¡°The patient is still in critical condition. Visiting is not allowed at the moment.¡± ¡°And what if I insist on seeing her, huh?¡± the young man asked with a chuckle as he made his way toward Jason. Jason slowly stood up and brandished a scalpel in his right hand. ¡°Do you not understand what I just said? It looks like you need some treatment yourself!¡± Those words had barely left Jason¡¯s mouth when he lunged forward, instantly closing the five-meter gap between him and the young man. Ding! A clear sound echoed through the room as the scalpel shed with the long sword. Having been caught off guard, the young man was sent flying backward and crashed into the front door. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As he lowered his gaze, he noticed a tiny chunk of his long sword had been chipped off. A look of greed flickered in the young man¡¯s eyes as he looked up at Jason¡¯s scalpel. My sword was forged through a very special technique. It¡¯s no magical item, but it¡¯s extremely sharp and can cut through most metal with ease. However, that scalpel was able to damage my sword in one hit, so it must be a magical item! ¡°That¡¯s a very nice de you¡¯ve got there. Too bad it¡¯s a little small, though.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s big enough to perform surgery on you,¡± Jason replied as he gently ced his sses on the table next to him. He then loosened up his necktie a little before charging toward the young man at lightning speed. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! The sounds of those des shing against each other continued as they fought on. As they were fighting at a narrow porch, the young man didn¡¯t have enough room to fully utilize his long sword. Jason was able to get a few cuts in after shing dozens of times. Because Jason¡¯s attacks were highly precise and aimed at joints and arteries, even a slight mistake could result in death. After dodging some of his attacks, the young man was able to slip into the courtyard. The look on his face turned gloomy when he saw the blood on his clothes. No. 2 Vi was supposed to be a much easier target than No. 1 Vi, but he was unlucky enough to run into a freak like Jason. Looks like I¡¯ll have to up my game, or I won¡¯t be able to aplish my mission! Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Chapter 566 A Pyrrhic Victory As the young man held his sword, a determined gaze appeared on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an expert like you to be present here. It seems that if I don¡¯t pull out all the stops, I¡¯ll have trouble leaving here alive, much lessplete the mission.¡± ¡°d you realized that.¡± Jason¡¯s less than three centimeters long operating knife appeared even more chilling under the sunlight. There was a mix of excitement and frenzy in his eyes as he stared at the young man. It was as though he had just seen a naked woman, which made his opponent ufortable. He lifted his right hand, his operating knife appearing as though it were alive as it danced on his fingertips. ¡°Do you know? My family originally ran a private hospital. But because my father failed to save a disciple from a branch family of a respectable family, everyone in the hospital was killed. I survived because I was overseas at the time. After I joined Asura¡¯s Office and interacted with a martial artist during a battle, my research into martial artists started. In fact, that still hasn¡¯t stopped yet. However, martial artists of the Superior Realm or Grandmaster Realm are simply too difficult to find, and Hades disallowed me to experiment with members of Asura¡¯s Office. Since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to me today, don¡¯t me me for operating on you! Take this!¡± After he concluded his sentence, Jason moved his right hand, transforming the sharp operating knife into a beam of light that flew toward the young man. ¡°Spirit Armor, activate!¡± the young man shouted. The spiritual energy around him swiftly materialized into an invisible armor, protecting him. ¡°Scattering Spirit, unleash!¡± He wielded a sword with his right hand while activating the technique with his left. In an instant, his power grew, and his cultivation level was forcefully raised to the middle phase of the Grandmaster Realm. Jason¡¯s fingers danced as three more operating knives slid out of his sleeves before they were shot toward his opponent¡¯s surroundings like light beams. ¡°As a doctor, I feelpelled to tell you that forcefully raising your cultivation level will only do more harm than good to you.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth and die!¡± the young man eximed as heunched himself toward Jason. The sword in his hand raised into the air before he attempted to split his opponent¡¯s skull in half. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! A series of metal shing sounds were heard as four operating knives hit the same weak spot on the long sword. Crack! The weapon in the young man¡¯s hand broke following the cracking sound. The broken piece of the de came down and flew toward the back of Jason¡¯s shoulder. As for the part of the sword that was still in his opponent¡¯s hand, itnded directly on his left shoulder. Blood gushed out of his wound as he allowed his chest to be shed. There was only a calm expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± As he spoke, the four operating knives turned around, flew in the direction they came from, and stabbed into the young man¡¯s neck and spine. Resentment appeared in the young man¡¯s eyes as he stared at the wound that went from Jason¡¯s left shoulder to the right side of the abdomen. Both of them knew that, despite the terrifying appearance of the injury, it was only a scratch because the de was too short. If the sword had been a few centimeters longer, Jason would have been bleeding out at that moment. Concurrently, even though the young man was holding the hilt with both hands, a broken de sprang out from the back of the hilt. The sword was a trick weapon. If Jason had attempted to dodge the long sword by leaning to either side, the de at the end of the hilt would have instantly cut off his neck. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, it didn¡¯t work out because he was one step slower than Jason. The four operating knives that stabbed into the young man¡¯s spine had urately blocked his nerves and meridians. His arms slumped down weakly, then he dropped to the ground with widened eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a madman¡­¡± Unable to feel anything below his neck, the young man understood he wasn¡¯t leaving alive. ¡°Precision is what surgeons are best at. I would¡¯ve died if my attack had failed to break your sword. Thankfully, I made the right bet.¡± Jason spoke as he sat on the ground with a pale face and stared at the people walking out of the mansion. ¡°Quickly¡­ Give me a blood transfusion¡­ I think I can still be rescued¡­ Also, remove all the joints in this brat¡¯s body, including his jaw. It wasn¡¯t easy to procure such a prime test subject. He mustn¡¯t die¡­¡± Outside of No. 1 Vi, Zachary was lying on the ground as blood rushed out of his nose and mouth. Next to him was Hansel¡¯s corpse, with a sword lodged in the chest. ¡°Commander¡­¡± A military doctor rushed forward. No one dared to move Zachary when they saw his condition. ¡°Summon Dr. Jason. Hurry!¡± the military doctor shouted. Outside the mansion, a pubescent teenager was walking up with Jason. ¡°Jason fought with another martial artist. Because of a massive loss of blood, his ability to move is restricted. I¡¯m the deputy head of the special medical team of Asura¡¯s Office, Donald Chambers. I¡¯ll be taking over and leading this medical operation. Everyone, please move the injured personnel to a single spot and build a temporary sterile operating room¡­¡± In the military, no one cared about a person¡¯s age because a person¡¯s ability was the only thing that mattered. Their rank meant that they were skilled enough to hold the position. Following Donald¡¯s order, the entire army moved quickly. As for Donald himself, he lowered his head and began treating Zachary¡¯s injury. ¡°I¡¯m moving your head and washing away the blood in your mouth. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffocate.¡± He proficiently used a scissor to cut open Zachary¡¯s shirt. When he saw the patient¡¯s already-copsed rib, he frowned. ¡°Your wound is severe. I¡¯ll give you one minute to ry orders you have before I inject anesthesia into your body and immediately begin your operation.¡± Zachary turned to the adjutant at his side and uttered, ¡°Put out the fire. Count the total number of injured and dead personnel. Contact Hades. Report everything that happened in the battle to Hades. In the time I remain unconscious, I¡¯ll let you take charge of the defense. Before Hades arrives, you mustn¡¯t allow anyone to approach No. 2 Vi.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± the adjutant eximed with reddened eyes. Zachary then turned to Donald, who was squatting next to him. ¡°There¡¯s a woman in the courtyard called Yasmin Zielinski. She¡¯s the one Mr. Goldstein wants to use. Without her, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect Josephine. Don¡¯t let her die.¡± Donald nced at the woman next to him. Upon receiving her order, she led a group of people into No. 1 Vi. After the person next to him handed him a syringe, Donald stabbed it right onto Zachary¡¯s shoulder. In the courtyard of No. 1 Vi, a short-haired woman was lying on the ground. ck blood continued to flow out of the two bullet holes in her body. Sitting across from her was Yasmin, who was hugging her knees on the ground. ck blood was dripping down from the muzzle of the gun in Yasmin¡¯s hand. ¡°Is this what you Grandmasters are capable of? You can restrict people¡¯s movements?¡± At this moment, her clothes were torn to pieces, and ck blood was flowing out of the extremely fine wounds on her body. The short-haired woman¡¯s eyes shimmered. ¡°I¡¯m usually pretty careful¡­ I really can¡¯t figure out when you released the poison¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t poison you. I poisoned myself. If your wound hadn¡¯te in contact with my blood, you would¡¯ve been fine,¡± Yasmin uttered with a smile. The short-haired woman did, too. ¡°A poison capable of killing a Grandmaster is also capable of killing you. Why are you willing to go so far to kill me?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Yasmin said, her face pale. ¡°It was a gamble I wanted to take. Someone will give me a blood transfusionter.¡± As soon as she spoke, a tall, slender woman entered the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯m a member of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s special medical team, Kelsey Parham. Please tell me your blood type, Ms. Yasmin. We¡¯ll make the arrangements for a blood transfusion right away.¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Strange And Desperate Situation Jonathan was currently at the true Summerbank Abyss. Just as Sofus said, the further someone went into the Summerbank Abyss, the less thick the fog became. Currently, there wasn¡¯t any fog in sight at where he was standing. However, even though the fog was gone, the environment inside Summerbank Abyss was very different from the one outside. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The most obvious difference was the flora. Outside of Summerbank Abyss, pine trees were amon sight on Summerbank Mountain. Mountainous vegetation could also be seen everywhere. However, after he entered Summerbank Abyss, all the nts Jonathan came across were ones he had never seen before. That roused his attention. In the many years he led Asura¡¯s Office to conquer Chanaea, he had stepped foot into every corner of the country. Because of that, he was very knowledgeable about many things. Yet, none of the nts in Summerbank Abyss, whether in terms of their smell or shape, were familiar to him. Some nts even had an unnatural green on them. Am I still in Chanaea? Jonathan was shocked by the surrounding flora. In front of him, a ping-pong ball- sized beetle was slowly climbing up a short tree that was slightly taller than a person. Because of his God Realm cultivation level, he had already achieved the ability to look at things in great detail. So, as he stared at the bug, he studied the intricacies in the creature¡¯s appearance. Even though the beetle appeared clumsy, its climbing speed was extremely fast. On both sides of the beetle¡¯s jaws were two pincers. When it ate, the beetle only needed to bite forcefully with its pincers to cut off a palm-sized leaf before quickly nibbling on it. The thing that intrigued Jonathan the most was the fact that he could sense faint spiritual energy pulsing from the beetle. How is this possible? Curiously, Jonathan covered the fingers on his right hand with ayer of spiritual energy as armor before grabbing the beetle. When he did that, the beetle struggled violently. Suddenly, he felt a jolt of paining from his finger. The bug¡¯s leg had actually jabbed into his skin. Then, the beetle used its sharp pincers to bite Jonathan¡¯s finger fiercely. Shocked, he quickly pressed on the beetle and squashed it like an egg. An extremely foul smell rapidly spread from his hand and disturbed his five senses. He frowned as he lowered his head to stare at the bug¡¯s corpse. What the hell¡¯s going on with this bug? Sure, theyer of armor I made with spiritual energy was thin, but a bug shouldn¡¯t be able to pierce through it. Still, I saw the bug pierce its leg through my skin and go into my flesh, like a knife cutting into a pudding. It was like nothing was obstructing the bug at all. My armor made of spiritual energy was as weak as a balloon that could easily be popped by a needle. Just as Jonathan was still observing the bug, numerous rustling sounds could be heard around him. He turned around and saw another bug that looked exactly like the one he had killed on the original tree. It lifted its pincers and waved them continuously, looking as though it were searching for something. Then the beetle jumped straight toward him. He dodged, but at once, dozens of the same ck beetles began to rush toward him. With no other choice, he activated a Grandmaster Realm force field. Immediately, everything within a five-meter radius of him froze as though someone had pressed the pause button. Hundreds of beetles were rendered immobile in the air. Jonathan swiftly expanded his spiritual sense by fifty meters in all directions, and he immediately detected countless amounts of beetles rushing toward him from the ground and the trees. Even though he had only roughly examined his surrounding with his spiritual sense, he could sense at least a hundred thousand beetles converging toward his location. By that point, he could no longer see the original color of the ground because it was entirely covered by ck beetles. The worst part was that the beetles trapped in his force field had begun to move again. Since the beetle could prate Jonathan¡¯s spirit armor easily, it meant the creature had some sort of ability to counter spiritual energy techniques. The principle behind the Grandmaster force field was just to use one¡¯s pure spiritual energy to cover a specific range around the user¡¯s body. Then, they would condense the spiritual energy to force everything around the user to freeze. However, there was no way that effect wouldst long against beetles with the ability to counter spiritual energy. I¡¯ve poked the ho¡¯s nest! As Jonathan stared at the bugs flooding toward him, goosebumps crawled over his body. Without hesitation, he jumped far away and started running. Behind him, beetles that were previously rendered immobile in the air broke free of the effects of the force field and began to fall. Then, the most terrifying scene unfolded before his eyes. The falling beetles start to spread its wings. After the first beetle stretched its wings out, it was as though a switch had been turned on for the rest of the beetle wave. All of them stretched their wings too and flew straight toward him. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Jonathan cursed as he stared at the cloud of beetles chasing after him. He then vanished into the fog like a madman. He had no idea how far he had run, but ording to his estimations, it had been more than ten minutes since he started sprinting. His escape n worked as the beetles were no longer chasing after him. A God Realm martial artist was capable of leaping more than ten meters at a time. So, after running full speed for more than ten minutes, he was at least more than ten kilometers away from his previous spot. As he hid on an unnamed crimson tree, he panted slightly. He grabbed the bronze shard Sofus had given him and injected it with a small amount of spiritual energy. The shard instantly became smooth. Soon, a message appeared on the surface: I thought you said it wasn¡¯t dangerous, Sofus! I almost died after being chased by a pack of wolves! Moments after the message surfaced, more words showed up below: The thing I came across was a vine. It slithered like it was alive. Thankfully, I moved pretty fast and managed to escape its attack range. Another message read: I found a fruit with spiritual energy inside, but I don¡¯t have the nerve to eat it. If people saw how those messages appeared on the shard, they wouldn¡¯t think it was too different from using a messaging app on a phone. Jonathan fell into deep thought as he read the messages. Sofus had given everyone a shard of the bronze mirror. Torkild and Bertel had gone in together. Lauryn and Irving, on the other hand, had entered after Jonathan did, so he couldn¡¯t tell if they had gone in together. However, after reading the messages, he felt that they were all moving on their own. At the very least, they weren¡¯t in contact with each other based on what they wrote. Even though Summerbank Abyss is an extremely dangerous and unusual location, Sofus said it isn¡¯t. What is he trying to do? Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Welfare Of The General Public There was a solemn look on Jonathan¡¯s face as he gazed at the broken bronze mirror in his hand. Although the message was being disyed, there was no sender¡¯s information or a unique code to identify the sender, so he could not tell who sent the message. From the first few messages, Jonathan could still figure out it was a conversation between three parties. However, as he read on, he became confused and could not associate the messages with any particr party anymore. The idea of creating the bronze mirror as amunication tool was good, but the design was bad, and thus, the end product was pretty useless. He took out his phone from his pocket and saw the battery was full, yet there was still no reception. Summerbank Abyss is really a mystifying ce. Jonathan turned around and looked toward the heavy fog on one side of the abyss. Although the ce was a little unusual, Jonathan thought it wasn¡¯t too bad, as it would not be difficult for him to find his way out. He knew all he needed to do was head into the heavy fog, and he would be on his way out. Suddenly, he felt a faint disturbance of spiritual energying from a distance in front of him. There¡¯s a fight going on out there? Jonathan frowned slightly, then leaned forward and raced toward the direction of the spiritual energy disturbance. In the valley, Lauryn was swirling her sword around and waves of powerful sword energy were radiating from her. There was a swift-moving silhouette circling around her and rapidly getting closer to her. ¡°Sword field, emerge!¡± Lauryn made a gesture with one of her hands as she chanted, and instantly, all the sword energy turned back and swirled around her body, forming a protective vortex around her. Right then, a ck palm appeared in front of her, and it wasing for her head. When it appeared, her protective pool of sword energy instantly gravitated toward it in an attempt to block it off. Boom, boom¡­ Following the sounds of explosions, a figure in ck leaped up into the air andnded firmly on a boulder. Lauryn, looking solemn, had her sword pointed directly in the direction of the man in ck. ¡°Who are you? Why did you sneak up on me?¡± Her opponent¡¯s face was fully hidden behind a ck, full-face mask. The mask and his clothes appeared to be specially constructed, as they could block off her spiritual sense. ¡°I¡¯m killing you for the welfare of the general public,¡± the man in ck said in his hoarse voice. ¡°If you know what is best for you,y down your weapon and surrender. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°Surrender? Me?¡± Lauryn smirked. ¡°You think you can kill me? Let¡¯s give it a try, then!¡± ¡°Well, since you asked for it¡­¡± The man in ck sniggered, and with a twist of his wrist, a worn-out long axe miraculously appeared in his hand. Lauryn¡¯s eyes narrowed as her gaze lingered on the ck axe. The axe was about two meters long and its handle was so worn out that it looked like it could disintegrate at any moment. The head of the axe was also full of rust. Despite its shabby look, in the hand of the man in ck, it gave out an imposing and daunting feeling. ¡°Kill!¡± the man roared and leaped into the air. With the infusion of his immense spiritual energy, mysterious runes began to appear on the axe, and in no time, the whole axe was enveloped by those queer symbols. A faint shadow appeared behind the man. It was the silhouette of a strange creature with two horns on its head holding a huge axe! A glint of apprehension appeared in Lauryn¡¯s eyes when she felt the forceful wave of energying from her opponent. ¡°Unum, skywards!¡± With another chant, followed by a change in the gesture of her hand, Lauryn¡¯s spiritual energy immediately flowed back into her body. The sword in her hand began to vibrate violently, causing a faint roaring sound. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She made no fancy or frivolous moves. With just a simple but powerful upward flick of her sword, she went head-on to meet the huge axe that was hurtling toward her at great speed. Both Lauryn and the man in ck did their utmost to infuse all their spiritual energy into that decisive strike. When their weapons met, the two waves of intense spiritual energy shed and exploded. Lauryn threw up a big mouthful of blood as she was sent flying backward into the valley. Boom! The ground shook when she took a hardnding in the valley. Her sword had flown off her hand, and she was crouching on the ground in pain. Her body went into shock after the forceful impact, and the spiritual energy in her meridian went haywire inside her body. Severely injured, she could not move andy paralyzed on the ground. The man in ck approached her slowly with his axe in hand. ¡°So this is what the poster girl of the Phantom Sect is capable of! I¡¯m not impressed at all!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Lauryn hissed through her clenched teeth. Hidden in her hand was a yellow talisman that was given to her by her master before she left for the trip. When faced with danger, all she needed to do was to smear her own blood on that talisman to activate it, and she could summon a spiritual angel from the Grandmaster Realm. However, as that talisman was only good for single use, Lauryn did not want to make use of it unless she was desperate and in grave danger. She had not even found out who her opponent was, so she was unwilling to make use of her precious life-saving talisman. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. All you need to know is that you have to die.¡± The man in ck had already come up to Lauryn as he spoke. Just when he was about toy his hand on her, he suddenly froze, then turned to look at the top of the valley. After a brief hesitation, he turned around and left. With a few leaps and bounds, the man disappeared out of Lauryn¡¯s spiritual sense range, and his presence could not be detected anymore. Lauryn breathed a sigh of relief, but just as she sessfully managed to struggle and sit up, another silhouette leaped down from above andnded a hundred meters from her. It was Jonathan, and the two were stunned to see one another. Earlier on, Jonathan had sensed some disturbing waves of spiritual energy, so he decided to investigate the cause of the unusual phenomenon. When he followed the disturbance in the air and reached the valley, he was shocked to see Lauryn seated on the ground, looking disheveled. It was apparent that a fierce battle had taken ce there. ¡°Did you fight with someone just now?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°A man tried to kill me.¡± Lauryn was still holding on to her sword and in a defensive mode when she spoke to Jonathan. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°I have no idea,¡± Lauryn replied as she wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth. Stealthily, she smeared a tiny drop of blood onto the talisman. ¡°That man was in ck attire, and his face was also covered with a ck mask. His clothes and mask must be made of special materials. My spiritual sense could not prate them. But there¡¯s one thing I can be pretty sure about. He¡¯s definitely one of us because he knew I was from the Phantom Sect.¡± Looking at the pathetic state she was in, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Six of us came in together. Other than me, it would be either Irving, Bertel, Torkild, or Sofus. Have you offended any of them?¡± Lauryn shook her head, then said, ¡°Oh, that man also said he¡¯s killing me for the welfare of the general public.¡± After saying that, she suddenly paused, and then turned to eye Jonathan warily. Her sudden change in attitude was puzzling for Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re not suspecting me, are you, Ms. ckwood?¡± Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Suspicions Lauryn did not answer him, but she moved away from him warily with her sword in her hand. When Jonathan set up Asura¡¯s Office, his aim was to stabilize Chanaea. After he achieved that, he stopped the expansion of the organization. By that time, all the respectable families had also recovered from the setback they had suffered ten years ago during the Whitley family incident. They were once again ready to fight for power. However, the situation had changed. Instead of fighting with each other for territories as they did a decade ago, they were targeting Asura¡¯s Office in thetest round of their power grab games. Other than Yaleview, the rest of Chanaea was under the control of Asura¡¯s Office. As such, whoever took over Asura¡¯s Office would gain control over the majority of Chanaea. That was the reason the Osborne family began to pick on Jonathan and became his arch-enemy. Although the rest of the respectable families had not gotten involved in the battle for Asura¡¯s Office, it was an unspoken understanding among the families that controlling Asura¡¯s Office would be their ultimate aim. The rest were merely waiting by the side, hoping others would go on to weaken Asura¡¯s Office first before they step in to take advantage of the chaos. They all knew if they had Asura¡¯s Office under their control, their family would be more powerful than the exterminated Whitley family. They would rise above the other respectable families. The family behind Asura¡¯s Office would be the de facto ruler of Chanaea and, without a doubt, the ultimate winner in the power game. Jonathan, as the founder of Asura¡¯s Office, had no choice but to ept the reality that confrontations between Asura¡¯s Office and the respectable families were unavoidable. Since the establishment of Asura¡¯s Office, they had beenying the foundation of a new Chanaea, one whereby there was no monopoly. They didn¡¯t mean the monopoly of the market in amercial sense. They were against the monopoly of power. Asura¡¯s Office wanted to build a Chanaea whereby themon Chanaean had a say in their country. Power should not rest in the hands of those respectable families. Although Lauryn was a descendant of a respectable family, she had to admit that, in a way, the demise of respectable families would be for the good of the general public. With that thought in mind, Lauryn instinctively bore with the pain from her injuries and backed off from Jonathan. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was you, but be forewarned that I will not hesitate to fight back if youe near me.¡± With the talisman in her hand, she slowly retreated backward until she was around the mountain. As soon as she was certain Jonathan could not see her, she immediately turned around and fled. As Jonathan turned to inspect the huge craters in the valley, he began to analyze the situation. Although he had not fought with Lauryn before, during their tedious journey there, she had proven to everyone that she was no weakling. However, judging by the damage on the site left by her battle with the mysterious man and the injuries he saw on her, Jonathan could tell her opponent had defeated her easily. Irving and Sofus definitely possessed that capability to do so. As for Bertel and Torkild, they had been mediocre. However, there was a chance they merely had not shown off their true skills, so Jonathan could not write them offpletely as well. Strange fauna, unique flora, and now the appearance of a killer! This trip is getting interesting! Jonathan fished out the broken bronze mirror and saw a new message written in neat handwriting on it. The message was: I¡¯m Lauryn. A mysterious man tried to kill me. He¡¯s in ck attire, wearing a ck mask, and uses an axe as his weapon. Someone replied: Where are you? Another wrote: Any other special features about that man? How¡¯s his skill? Thest message read: Something fishy is going on in Summerbank Abyss. Be careful, everyone¡­ Messages popped up continuously, but as usual, no one knew who was sending those messages. A new message came: Hey everyone, we can¡¯t tell who¡¯s behind which message, so can I suggest we prefix our initials to our messages? L: Like this! Two messages from Lauryn appeared in the mirror consecutively. I: I¡¯ll light up a tree as a signal so you can find me. Although I don¡¯t really like you, we¡¯re both from the Phantom Sect. You can trust me ande to me. That was obviously a message from Irving. After that, another two messages came in. B: Torkild, we should assemble as well. T: I¡¯m busy fighting off a group of monkeys. This ce is¡­ Torkild¡¯s message was iplete. It would most likely be because he was in the midst of a fierce battle. Jonathan was following all the messages, and he was d they had finally found a way to communicate properly. However, his eyes narrowed when he read the next message. L: I¡¯m the real Lauryn. I was being attacked earlier on and only managed to get to safety now. Who was impersonating me just now? That message sessfully stopped the flow ofmunication in the mirror. That mirror enabled a user to write on it using his or her spiritual energy, and other users holding shards of the same mirror would be able to read the message. Unfortunately, there were no in-built security features to vet the identity of the users, so even though they hade up with the idea of adding a prefix of their name as a means to identify one another, it was not a fool-proof method. Just like the forged message, by adding an L in front of his message, Jonathan could easily make it look as though it was a message from Lauryn. As for the handwriting, as Grandmasters with a good eye for details, it would be an easy feat for them to forge another person¡¯s handwriting. The situation had be very confusing andplex. Other than himself and Lauryn, any of the other four men could be that mysterious man in ck. As anyone could impersonate any of the users on the mirror messaging system, the trust that everyone had for each other totally vanished. Once suspicion set in, it would be difficult to salvage the trust. With the appearance of the forged message, the real Lauryn would be on high alert. She would wonder if the message from Irving was really from him. Even if she saw the lit-up signal sent by Irving, she would not dare to go over to meet him, for fear that she would find that mysterious killer there instead. Simrly, Irving would not dare to light up the tree and announce his location for the world to know. He had to take precautions to protect himself so the killer would not go after him. A simple message had sessfully caused misgivings among the six. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The bronze mirror was a gift from Sofus with the intention of keeping them connected while they were in Summerbank Abyss. However, it had be the cause of rising suspicion within the group. No one knew if that was Sofus¡¯ original intention, or if someone else had made use of the loophole to stir up the mistrust. Jonathan frowned when he recalled that youthful face of Sofus. After some deliberation, he focused his spiritual energy on his finger and started writing a message. I: Sofus, this mirror is a gift from you. If you don¡¯te up with a good exnation for this mess, I¡¯m going to take it that you are the man in ck, and I¡¯lle after you! At that moment, Irving was taking shelter under a huge tree, and his face fell when he saw thetest message in the mirror. ¡°Darn it! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Jonathan trying to sow discord between Sofus and me!¡± Although he was cursing and swearing over that forged message written in his name, he did not reply with a refute. The question asked in the forged message was valid, and he was anxious to hear from Sofus as well. The usage of the bronze mirror was being abused, but its owner, Sofus, had not uttered a word about it. In fact, among the six, he was the only one who had not used the mirror tomunicate with the group as yet. Other than Irving, four other people also had their eyes fixed on their respective mirrors, waiting for Sofus¡¯ reply. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Chance As he stood on the mountaintop, Jonathan stared coolly at the bronze mirror in his hands. For some reason, it had stopped transmitting messages ever since he posed as Irving to question Sofus. Ten minutester, however, words finally appeared in the mirror again: None of my business. Despite theck of a name, Jonathan knew with just one nce that it was Sofus replying. J: Fine. But can you at least tell me what¡¯s going on in Summerbank Abyss? Before we came in, you clearly said there wouldn¡¯t be any dangers. Upon seeing the words, Jonathan curled his lips into a half smile. Ah, somebody¡¯s pretending to be me to ask these questions. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say it¡¯s most likely Irving. Then again, given the unique features of the mirror, who can know for sure? Just then, lines of words showed up in the mirror again: I invited all of you to help track down my mentor, so why would I bring harm to anyone? In all honesty, Summerbank Abyss was originally a highly guarded secret of the Phoebus Sect. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all realized by now that even though the ce is fraught with peril, it¡¯s also brimming with spiritual energy. You¡¯ve faced many attacks from the demon beasts lurking in the abyss, but as the saying goes, the higher the risk, the higher the reward. Trust me when I say Summerbank Abyss has its fair share of magical nts. I¡¯ve only been training for four years, yet I¡¯ve already gone from being a mere mortal to being a Grandmaster. That was only possible because I found a unique spiritual herb here. Of course, everyone¡¯s free to search for the treasures hidden in this ce. As for the man in ck, I have no idea who he is, but rest assured that I¡¯ll take action ordingly if I see him. Simrly, if any of you see my mentor in Summerbank Abyss, please inform me. After all, I¡¯ve already paid everyone, so I hope you¡¯ll put in the work and effort. With that, the mirror fell silent. Jonathan¡¯s frown deepened as he stared at it. Judging by how earnest the messages sounded, he was sure that Sofus had been the one replying. However, if thetter wasn¡¯t the man in ck, then who could it be? On the bright side, the message also revealed a lot of important information about Summerbank Abyss, including the fact that it contained some of the most magical nts in the world. Who would¡¯ve imagined that those nts could boost an ordinary person to the advanced phase of the Grandmaster Realm in a short span of four years? Not only would people like Lauryn want to get their hands on it, but even someone in the God Realm like Jonathan would also get tempted by it. Unsurprisingly, that irresistible temptation had given Lauryn and the others a change of heart. Ever since the man in ck showed up, they had more or less decided to beat a hasty retreat. After all, even though they had taken Sofus¡¯ money and promised to find his mentor, there was no way they¡¯d risk their lives for it. However, things were different now. If there were a secret nt that could help produce a Grandmaster in just four years, taking it out of Summerbank Abyss would undoubtedly shock the entire martial arts world. Even if they ate the nt at their current Grandmaster cultivation level, they might very well be able to achieve a breakthrough into the God Realm! Cultivation had always been an act that defied thews of nature, so any breakthrough, regardless of its magnitude, would never fail to excite the cultivators. Now that there was an advancement opportunity within their reach, why would anyone in their right mind give up on it? Jonathan, too, was no exception as he broke into a smile. Previously, when he was battling Garrison of the Osborne family, the recoil of the bell had wounded his meridians and energy field. Therefore, what he needed most was spiritual energy to replenish and restore. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Now that he had somehow found his way into Summerbank Abyss, he felt as though it was fate that had led him there. After putting the bronze mirror away, Jonathan looked around for a while and finally decided to go in the opposite direction that Lauryn had taken. The further he ventured into the dense forest, the more he could feel the spiritual energy changing in the air. Although Sofus did say that there are magical nts that can boost one¡¯s cultivation, the problem is I can¡¯t identify more than half of the vegetation here! If I were to try them one by one, there¡¯s a high chance I¡¯d die from poisoning before I can even find the right nt. Instead of taking that risk, I might as well find a spot with high spiritual energy to restore and cultivate my golden core. Having felt the ripples of spiritual energy in the air, Jonathan went full speed ahead. However, not even he had realized that the ce he was going to was the core region of spiritual energy. Meanwhile, back in the Serious Crime Unit in Summerbank, Leslie was holding a cup of coffee as twenty tired-looking police officers gathered around her. At that moment, all eyes were on the big screen in front of them, where the video of Maverick¡¯s hospital interrogation had been yed four times. Despite that, everyone still found thetter¡¯s testimony incredibly baffling. As soon as the video ended, a gray-haired, middle-aged man stood up with a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Hey, Bryce, you¡¯re the expert at reading micro-expressions. Do you think this guy is telling the truth?¡± he asked. Upon hearing that, the man named Bryce let out a deep sigh before cing his stack of notes on the table. ¡°Although the suspect¡¯s description of Ryan Leiter is wildly fantastical, based on my experience, I can confidently say that Maverick Carlson¡¯s testimony is true.¡± The next second, a heavy silence befell the office. Jasper stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, his expression cold and indifferent. ¡°We¡¯ve handled countless criminals and suspects, some of whom were martial artists too. Thankfully, they were only physically fitter and faster than the average person and were never much of a problem for us. Ryan Leiter, however, has far exceeded our expectations,¡± he said. ¡°If everything that Maverick said is true, it¡¯s highly possible that the two hundred missing people have be Ryan¡¯s victims. Who knows what else might happen if we don¡¯t quickly bring someone like him to justice? I¡¯ll report to the higher-ups immediately and apply for an arrest warrant. As for you guys, I want you to tap into your informants and track down Ryan¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± the police officers replied in unison. Soon, everyone filed out of the room, leaving Leslie to stare nkly at the paused interrogation video on the screen. The past few days had felt like an incredible fantasy to her. She had first learned about martial artists in the records before witnessing the scene at Triplex Manifesta on Summerbank Mountain. Later, she met Jonathan by chance and only managed to arrest Maverick with his help. Even now, she still couldn¡¯t forget how powerful Jonathan¡¯s leaps were and how he had captured Maverick with just a few flicks of his finger. Everything was so bizarre! If Ryan Leiter is as powerful as Jonathan Goldstein, it¡¯ll be difficult for us regr police to capture him. But if we can¡¯t effectively control him, we can only im the moral high ground by admonishing him. What good would that be? Right there and then, Leslie suddenly recalled the incident at Mirage za and felt a shift in her beliefs. Jonathan¡¯s solution back then was violent, but it also proved to be the most direct and effective. Perhaps that¡¯s the only way to tackle martial artists like Ryan Leiter. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Inteced Seeing that Leslie was spacing out while looking at her coffee cup, Jasper lit another cigarette. ¡°Leslie, did you even listen to what I just said?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After getting her thoughts interrupted, Leslie finally snapped back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hoffman. There was something on my mind earlier. What did you say?¡± Jasper flicked his cigarette over the ashtray. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just saying how it must be tiring for you to be running about to solve the missing person case.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my duty as a police officer,¡± Leslie answered with a smile. ¡°No. Your job is to analyze and deduce. Now that the mastermind is known to be Ryan, it¡¯s time to carry out the search operation. What I¡¯m trying to say is that your job is done, so I would like to give you a long break. You deserve to rest.¡± Although Jasper had spoken nonchntly, Leslie noticed that something was off. As the person in charge of the criminal investigation division in Summerbank, Jasper had always cared for his subordinates. Yet, Leslie showcased excellent deduction skills in the missing person case. It was for sure she could get an award for it for being able to pinpoint the true mastermind through bits and pieces of clues. Thus, it was weird that Jasper had ordered her to go on a holiday when they were so close to capturing the mastermind. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed that Jasper was discarding Leslie once he had no use for her and trying to take credit for her hard work. Back then, Jasper had even mentioned how he wished Leslie could work twenty-four hours to solve cases in the criminal investigation division. However, Jasper was now taking the initiative to grant Leslie a leave. It was shocking how his attitude had changed over time. When Leslie saw the hint of a smile in Jasper¡¯s eyes, thousands of thoughts shed across her mind. She sighed and asked, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, there are only two of us now, so I¡¯ll refer to you as Jasper instead. Did my father tell you to do this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know why. Now, hand over your police ID card and gun. This is an order.¡± After seeing theplicated expression in Jasper¡¯s eyes, Leslie nodded and ced her gun, handcuffs, and police ID card on the table. Then she stood up and left. Mr. Hoffman, Father, and I¡­ None of us are to be med in this situation. However, who says I can only investigate with a gun and a police ID card? At the Jensen family¡¯s manor, Carmelo was resting in his room, facing the garden outside. Beside him, there was a dried corpse on the ground. The corpse was the housekeeper whose blood essence had been sucked out. For the past two days, Carmelo could no longer control the dposition of his body. When he rolled up his sleeves and saw his ckened arm, Carmelo knew that the owner¡¯s spirit and body could notst long. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Carmelo rolled down his sleeves and looked over. ¡°Mr. Jensen, Mr. Leiter wants to see you,¡± a housekeeper said respectfully in a low voice after the door was opened. ¡°Bring him to the living room,¡± Carmelo answered, slightly panting. ¡°Understood.¡± When the housekeeper left, she nced around the room subconsciously. She was taken aback upon noticing something. One of her friends who had sent Carmelo food did not leave his room for many hours. The housekeeper had wanted to ask her friend about it, thinking Carmelo had slept with her. However, when she spotted the corpse on the ground, she froze and felt as if she had been thrown into the darkest and coldest pit. ¡°Ah!¡± The scream was cut short as Carmelo zapped through thin air and emerged in front of her, choking her. ¡°You¡¯re to be med for being too curious,¡± Carmelo rasped, his eyes red. Lowering his head, Carmelo bit the housekeeper¡¯s lips. Immediately, a wave of red spiritual energy was released from his body and prated the housekeeper¡¯s body. Then, the housekeeper¡¯s face instantly became redder and redder. However, her hands and legs were bing paler with each second. Waves of blood flooded into Carmelo¡¯s mouth. In just a few seconds, the initially curvy housekeeper became as dry and t as a scarecrow as her life ebbed away. Loosening his grip on the housekeeper¡¯s neck, Carmelo flung the corpse across the room as if she was a piece of rubbish. He licked the blood on his lips and had a satisfied look, a rosy tint emerging on his gaunt cheeks. Right then, two bodyguards dressed in ck suits rushed up to him. ¡°Mr. Jensen, we heard noises upstairs¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy. Get Ryan to wait for me in the living room.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± In the living room, Ryan was sitting on the couch with his eyes closed. He was stepping on an injured and unconscious woman like a pedal. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The woman was none other than Lynn from Summerbank. A series of footsteps could be heard as Carmelo walked into the living room with his walking stick. It took some time before Carmelo sat across from Ryan. ¡°Ryan, how¡¯s the investigating going?¡± he asked after ncing at Lynn. Immediately, Ryan stood up and replied respectfully, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve headed to Grafburg Vige based on the information, but I didn¡¯t manage to find the so-called cultivator. The only person who knows about his whereabouts is this woman. However, she isn¡¯t willing to talk no matter what.¡± Here, he kicked Lynn¡¯s body. ¡°Plus, when I got back, I discovered Mirage za had been closed down. Now that ckey Carlson has seen me in action, I don¡¯t have much time left in Summerbank.¡± Upon hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Carmelo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make her speak.¡± With a tap of Carmelo¡¯s walking stick, a wave of unlimited negative emotions pierced through Lynn¡¯s mind. Lynn was initially unconscious, but her eyes suddenly snapped open when the spiritual energy entered her body. ¡°Ah!¡± Lynn screamed while gripping her hair. From her reaction, she seemed as though she wanted to rip her head apart. ¡°Disperse.¡± Followed by Carmelo¡¯smand was the end of Lynn¡¯s struggle. After that, Lynny on the floor and stared at the sky soullessly. ¡°I¡¯ve dispersed all of her spiritual sense. You can start asking her questions when she still has some sense left in her,¡± Carmelo told Ryan while panting. Ryan nodded. ¡°Who¡¯s the cultivator who appeared at your house?¡± ¡°Cultivator¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t know?¡± Ryan furrowed his eyebrows. After that, he thought of something. ¡°On the day of your father¡¯s funeral, who was the one who helped you?¡± ¡°Jonathan Goldstein.¡± Those two simple words left Ryan stunned. ¡°Jonathan? Jonathan Goldstein? How could it be him? How could he be here?¡± Carmelo asked the flustered Ryan, ¡°Ryan, you know who this Jonathan Goldstein is?¡± ¡°Him? The Gomez family fell because of him! He murdered my grandfather and father.¡± Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Close Rtionship Ryan was so thrilled that he identally revealed his identity when he heard Jonathan¡¯s name. Once again, Carmelo believed he had made the right choice when he learned about Ryan¡¯s identity, as he needed a person whose identity was a secret. Carmelo¡¯s eyes brimmed with greed when he fixed his eyes on Ryan. But too bad he has yet to reach the Superior Realm. In other words, Ryan¡¯s body was still not stable for him to possess. Nheless, Carmelo was running out of time. He was still contemting whether to make his voice. All of a sudden, Ryan started pulling Lynn¡¯s hair as if he had gone bonkers. ¡°What is Jonathan doing here? Huh? And where did he go? Answer me!¡± ¡°Triplex¡­ Manifesta¡­¡± Lynn muttered as her pupils constricted. She eventually stopped breathing and could no longer speak. ¡°Hey!¡± Ryan continued pulling Lynn¡¯s hair as he wanted to ask her more questions, but the woman had stopped giving him any response. Carmelo looked at Ryan icily. ¡°She has lost her spiritual sense and is now in a vegetative state.¡± He reached out and tapped Lynn¡¯s wrist. Suddenly, a red beam shed across her arm. Lynn¡¯s face instantly shrunk, and a few secondster, she turned into a dry corpse. Right then, a security guard came in to look for Carmelo, but he started trembling upon noticing the dry corpse on the floor. Nevertheless, he resisted the urge to run away from the body. Carmelo turned around and shot daggers at him. ¡°What is it?¡± The security guard continued to shiver, as he could not turn his eyes away from the dry corpse. ¡°M-Mr. Jensen, the Summerbank cops havee up with an arrest warrant to nab Mr. Leiter¡­¡± Ryan and Carmelo kept mum upon hearing that. The security guard stood by the door, not knowing what to do. Carmelo lifted his head to look at Ryan. ¡°Who on earth is Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea, but I know the respectable families are terrified of him,¡± Ryan said. He was telling the truth. Ryan knew the Osbornes had ordered his family to hunt Jonathan down, but Jonathan ended up running after them in Lumonburg. He had no idea about what happened beyond that, as he was injured and taken out of Lumonburg. That was why Ryan instantly thought of wanting to take revenge on Jonathan when he heard his name. Upon noticing how distracted Ryan was, Carmelo looked grim. ¡°Now you¡¯re on the bounty list, and you can¡¯t stay in Summerbank anymore. What¡¯s your next n?¡± Carmelo¡¯s question caused Ryan to knit his brows. ¡°I want to go to Summerbank Mountain to look for Jonathan and avenge my family.¡± ¡°Avenge your family? What is his cultivation level?¡± ¡°He must have reached at least the Grandmaster Realm. Otherwise, the Gomez family wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed in his hands.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Disappointment shed across Carmelo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ryan, whether you¡¯re trying to run away from the cops or go after Jonathan, I guess you¡¯ll still have to leave Summerbank.¡± Ryan bobbed his head in response. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master. I wouldn¡¯t have made good progress on my cultivation journey without you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve made good progress but could have done better to reach the Superior Realm,¡± Carmelo said with a sigh. ¡°Since all good things muste to an end, it¡¯s time for us to part ways. Feel free to do what you desire, but don¡¯t forget about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forget you.¡± Ryan bowed before Carmelo to express his gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s time to say goodbye. Take care, Master!¡± ng! All of a sudden, the sound of metal nging rang out. Ryan had blocked Carmelo¡¯s gold-gilded walking stick with his dagger. A hard glint shed across Ryan¡¯s eyes when he lifted his head. ¡°Master, I¡¯m leaving soon. Why are you doing this to me?¡± Carmelo burst intoughter when he saw Ryan¡¯s cold face. ¡°Looks like I was not wrong about you, Ryan Leiter. You put your guard up even when you¡¯re around your master. I¡¯m impressed!¡± He continued, ¡°Not only are you cruel, but you¡¯re also a meticulous man. Had you appeared a few years ago, I would have taken you as my disciple and imparted to you all my skills. But too bad. Now that I¡¯m severely injured and fighting for my survival, I have no choice but to sacrifice you.¡± Carmelo gradually stood up. The scarlet spiritual energy manifested in chaos waves that surged through his body. The waves then turned into countless runes that stuck to his skin. ¡°Though you haven¡¯t hit the Superior Realm, you can still save my life!¡± Carmelo said casually, but he no longer appeared frail and vulnerable. Ryan, who had grown wary of the surroundings, also started looking psychotic. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you want to possess my body, right? I wonder if you knew I¡¯ve been thinking of eating you?¡± The deranged-looking Ryan twisted Carmelo¡¯s wrist, throwing the dagger in thetter¡¯s direction. Ding! After raising his walking stick to block the dagger hurled in his direction, Carmelo started fighting against Ryan. ¡°Charge!¡± Ryan roared before wing at Carmelo¡¯s heart with his right hand. ¡°How dare you!¡± Carmelo tilted his body sideways to dodge his attack. He also seized the opportunity to knock Ryan¡¯s face with his elbow. Boom! That impact was so powerful that it sent Ryan flying. Ryan¡¯s back hit an aquarium, shattering the entire ss tank. He pulled himself together and got up from the ground, but his face was covered in blood. Meanwhile, Ryan was holding a pair of rib bones that had turned ck. Staring at the foul-smelling flesh and bones, Ryan gave Carmelo a confused look. Carmelo¡¯s left chest was ripped out, and the skin and flesh around it had vanished. A big part of his body had also turned hollow. Ryan could see the contraction of Carmelo¡¯s lungs when he breathed, even though his thick and slimy ck blood had enveloped the organ. He also noticed the contraction of a scarlet energy wave circling the outer edges of the chest. Ryan instantly knew what had happened just by ncing at Carmelo. Carmelo¡¯s dead. It must be the spiritual energy that held his body together. ¡°Looks like the man I rescued was not the head of the Jensen family. It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Carmelo looked at his hollow chest and nodded gently. ¡°When I was about to lose my human form the day I escaped to Summerbank, I had no choice but to take over Carmelo¡¯s body. I thought I could only live for a couple more days, but you appeared.¡± He continued, ¡°I did all I could to teach you what I knew and answered your doubts. Now, it¡¯s time for you to repay my kindness. All you need to do is give me your body. What do you think?¡± Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Demon Wolves ¡°What you said makes sense, but since you want to help me, why don¡¯t you just pass me your skills? I can help you take revenge instead.¡± With a cold sneer, Ryan waved his hand and charged toward Carmelo like a cannonball. The two rib bones in his hand served as sharp weapons. He leaped up and pointed the bones downward, aiming to gouge Carmelo¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re too slow!¡± Carmelo raised his arm to defend himself. As the two crashed into each other, the two rib bones transformed into swords and pierced through Carmelo¡¯s arm. At that moment, Carmelo¡¯s right hand was raised high. He faced his palm upward and mmed it against Ryan¡¯s chin. Instantly, Ryan¡¯s body was sent flying toward the sky. Feeling his consciousness slipping away, Ryan used the remaining strength in him and raised his right knee. Thud! His knee knocked against Carmelo¡¯s chin forcefully as he moved upward. Carmelo was already at his limits since he was physically dead. Following that blow, his head was detached from his neck and shot up high. Beside them, the burly bodyguard looked down at his pants. He had wetted himself. As the bodyguard of a reputable family, he was a ruthless man. Yet not even he could bear to watch such a horrifying scene. Ugh! He retched violently before turning around and bolting outside. On the ground, Carmelo¡¯s severed head rolled around, but the look in his eyes remained vicious.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Possess!¡± Following the hoarse voice, the bloody mist above Carmelo¡¯s head started condensing. It transformed into a human figure the size of a palm and entered Ryan¡¯s head. Because of the chaos they caused, the servants of the Jensen family were nowhere to be seen. After some time, Ryan¡¯s finger moved. The next moment, his blood-red eyes shot open. ¡°Ah!¡± Ryan pulled his hair, feeling as though his head was about to split open. He propped himself against the floor and made a few attempts before he finally managed to get on his feet. Outside, the sound of police siren pierced through the air. Ryan nced at Carmelo¡¯s dried-up head on the ground. Raising his foot, he stepped on it and crushed it into pieces. In Summerbank Abyss, Jonathan was heavily surrounded by a pack of wolves. He had wanted to look for somewhere with rich spiritual energy for his recovery, but he forgot that beasts in this ce had the ability to absorb spiritual energy. Naturally, ces with more spiritual energy would be upied by stronger and more demon beasts. And he had identally ended up in the demon wolves¡¯ territory. Jumping up, he grabbed the neck of a demon wolf and mmed the beast against the floor. Boom! With that one move of his, three to four demon wolves were sent flying. However, the next moment, more wolves appeared before him. The pack consisted of a hundred or so demon wolves, each having reached the Superior Realm. Jonathan was sure he could kill them all if they were cultivators. However, these were demon wolves with thick skin. No matter how hard Jonathan struck, they would stand up again ande at him as if nothing had happened. As they were beasts nurtured by spiritual energy, they simply had no weak spots, unlike ordinary wolves. ¡°D*mn it. Am I really going to die here?¡± Jonathan kicked away a demon wolf and looked around. The creatures in Summerbank Abyss all possessed strange spiritual energies, so it would be useless to activate his force field here. Because of his hesitation earlier, he was trapped by the wolves, unable to leave no matter how many times he tried. Although these wolves were beasts, they were cleverly cooperative with each other as they attacked and dodged. Every time Jonathan was about to kill one, the others would rush forward in time and force him to give up and defend himself. Jonathan figured that such a disciplined pack of wolves should have an alpha leading them. If he could get rid of their leader, he might be able to deter the rest. After kicking away two demon wolves, Jonathan finally spotted a white wolf standing tall and proud on a huge rock behind the pack. Although they were more than ten meters apart, Jonathan saw the calm and cold look in the beast¡¯s eyes as they met each other¡¯s gaze. It was a look only humans would have. ¡°It must be you!¡± Jonathan sprang up. Immediately, around thirty demon wolves moved along with him. As he hovered in the air, he spread his left palm open and concentrated his spiritual energy on his right index and middle fingers. Then, he directed the energy at the bronze handbell on his left palm. ng! The sound of the bell rang in the air without warning. Following that, a transparent sphere appeared and spread in all directions like waves. It swept through the demon wolves that were leaping and struck them to the ground. Jonathan, who was still floating mid-air, was also affected the moment the bell rang. To his surprise, the movement of his spiritual energy slowed down. What in the world is this thing? No wonder Garrisonbusted when he used this against me. This is such an odd bell! It seems to have a more severe effect on the person who uses it. Jonathan channeled his spiritual energy with all his might and stepped on the head of a dazed demon wolf, using it as a springboard to send him leaping more than ten meters across andnding on the huge rock. Below, dozens of lightheaded demon wolves wobbled toward him. Opposite him, the snow-white alpha wolf started to howl. Jonathan lowered his head and saw the demon wolves around the huge rock stopping in their tracks. Right after that, they all raised their heads and yowled like the alpha wolf. The atmosphere turned strange as the howls of more than a hundred demon wolves filled the air. It was as if time had frozen. Even the chirps of the birds in the forest ceased at that moment. Is this what they call a demon spirit? The alpha wolf was two times bigger than the demon wolves below. As its white fur fluttered in the wind, it slowly crouched down. Crack! Crack! Crack! Hearing the noise, Jonathan narrowed his eyes. The alpha wolf had merely lowered its body, but its sharp ws had prated the huge rock. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but think that he had met a difficult opponent this time. Without making any sound, the wolf turned into a blurry white shadow and zoomed toward Jonathan. Just as Jonathan was about to raise his arms to shield himself, he felt a sticky sensation all around his body. Upon seeing the bloody maw before him, Jonathan widened his eyes in shock. What the h*ll? This demon wolf knows how to control its force field? Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Meat For Dinner If Jonathan were fighting a human, he would have long activated his force field as a defense. However, he didn¡¯t consider doing so since he was facing a beast. Yet unexpectedly, the alpha wolf before him was using a Grandmaster¡¯s force field to restrict his movements. Is this really just a wolf? As the wolf aimed for his neck, Jonathan swiftly made a gesture with his hands. ¡°Force field, expand!¡± Right away, his body felt light. Milliseconds before the wolf¡¯s sharp teeth grazed his neck, he flipped backward. The wolf missed Jonathan¡¯s neck, but it managed to step on his chest with its front legs. ¡°F*ck!¡± The armor Jonathan had created using his spiritual energy shattered instantaneously, and he felt as if he had been hit in the chest by a truck. Copsing on the huge rock, he could sense the spiritual energy in his body churning against the flow. He felt extremely ufortable. Despite that, he stood back up and looked down at his body. His chest was dotted with eight puncture wounds that were bleeding. Fortunately, he had equipped himself with the armor in advance, so the wounds were not too deep. Jonathan turned around and looked at the alpha wolf. At that moment, the beast was sitting nearby, licking the blood on its paws leisurely. Contempt and mockery were evident in its eyes. Jonathan covered his wounds and stopped the bleeding with his spiritual energy. He then put up his force field, as he knew he could not afford to be careless. The more human-like an animal was, the creepier it felt. Thus, chills ran down Jonathan¡¯s spine when he saw the alpha wolf¡¯s expression. Long ago, he had read about demon beasts in the second part of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. The creator of the manual had many detailed records about demon beasts. ording to the creator, the ancient Sacred Dragon was the basis of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, which Jonathan was currently practicing. The records repeatedly mentioned that demon beasts in ancient times had strong capabilities. Like humans, these beasts could move mountains, fill oceans, and move around the world. These stories were eptable as legends, but it would not be the same case if they were to happen in real life. Facing the white alpha wolf, Jonathan only had one thought in his mind. I have to kill this beast! He kept his bronze handbell. With a cold look in his eyes, Jonathan touched the blood on his chest before beckoning at the alpha wolf. ¡°You want to have a one-on-one fight with me, huh? Come on!¡± His taunting movements irked the alpha wolf. Jonathan¡¯s figure blurred, and in the next instant, hended on a spot ten meters away. ¡°Smash!¡± When he moved his hands, countless stones on the ground floated up in the air. They moved under Jonathan¡¯s control and shot toward the alpha wolf rapidly. ¡°Awoo!¡± The air in front of the alpha wolf rippled like water. As the avnche of stones hit the ripples, they crumbled into dust and scattered around. Once again, the alpha wolf opened its mouth. This time, it spurted out an eerie stream of spiritual energy. It created a de with its spiritual energy? A mad look appeared in Jonathan¡¯s eyes when he recognized the spiritual de with his spiritual sense. ¡°I actually want to see what else you have up your sleeves!¡± He turned sideways and dodged the de. As he rushed forward, his spiritual energy condensed into an invisible spear. With his right hand, he hurled it at the wolf¡¯s head. The moment Jonathan¡¯s hand and the wolf¡¯s ws mmed into each other, a huge shockwave of spiritual energy traveled across the area. Levitating mid-air, the alpha wolf kicked Jonathan¡¯s legs hard with its hind legs. A sharp pain shot through Jonathan¡¯s legs, but he remained expressionless. ¡°D*mn it! No matter what you do, I won¡¯t let go!¡± He grabbed the back of the wolf¡¯s neck and used all his strength to twist its head to the side. ¡°Get down there!¡± Disregarding the fact that the wolf¡¯s ws were still clinging to his legs, he flipped over and plummeted toward the ground. Bang! The two of themnded on the huge rock heavily, still entangled with each other. Since Jonathan was the one in control, the wolf fell on its nose. Feeling dizzy, it tried to stand up, but Jonathan sat on its back before it could do so. Thud! Thud! Thud! A series of muffled noises sounded as Jonathan turned his hands into hammers and smashed them against the wolf¡¯s neck. He had secured himself on the beast¡¯s back using a long rope made from his spiritual energy. Thud! Thud! More than ten minutes passed by. He continued to hit the wolf furiously. Finally, the wolf stopped struggling andy prostrate on the ground, whimpering for mercy. Jonathan was a decisive man. When the wolf ceased its movements, he put his palm together and fashioned a razor-sharp iron needle with his spiritual energy. Without hesitation, he stabbed it downward in a swift and powerful motion. The wolf cried and started twitching and trembling violently. Jonathan, who was covered with blood, leaped to his feet and stood at the side. With a calm expression, he watched the alpha wolf. After taking a few breaths, the beast finally stopped moving. The demon wolves around seemed to sense the passing of their leader. They howled lowly and gazed at the huge rock. Jonathan bent down and tugged at the alpha wolf¡¯s ear with his blood-stained hands. Then he dragged the dead beast to the edge of the huge rock. ¡°Argh!¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s loud roar, the demon wolves turned around and ran for their lives. None of them dared to stay behind. In the world of demon beasts, things were quite simple. The strong one could lead the group, but if someone more powerful came along and defeated the leader, then the followers would turn against the previous leader resolutely. Morality and loyalty were not present in their principles. They only cared about what was beneficial for them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re just beasts, after all.¡± Looking at the dead wolf in his hands, Jonathan chuckled and sat on the huge rock. Above him, the sky had started to turn dark. Although the sun was not visible in Summerbank Abyss, Jonathan could guess that it was already dusk. ¡°Guess I don¡¯t have to worry about dinner now!¡± On a hill, a snake almost twenty meters long was lying immobile on the ground. Beside it, Bertel was panting heavily with a sword in his hand. ¡°This trip was worth it! It takes at least a thousand years to grow a mulberry-colored bone cleansing nt like this. This is practically something that only exists in books!¡± Beaming at the spiritual nt on the ground, Bertel squatted down and began to dig it up. Bone cleansing nts were often seen in the Phantom Sect, but they were for the use of disciples who had yet to reach the Superior Realm. Moreover, they were merely young nts that had grown for twenty to thirty years. None of them were over a hundred years old. On the other hand, the thousand-year-old bone cleansing nt before Bertel could be used by cultivators in the Grandmaster Realm. It was capable of cleansing one¡¯s body. Just as Bertel was digging the nt enthusiastically, a hoarse voice sounded behind him. ¡°You should pay attention to that snake instead. Its crystal core is much more valuable than the bone cleansing nt.¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Chapter 575 A Wild Beauty White mist surrounded the entire Summerbank Abyss. In the day, though the sun was barely visible, the sunlight could still make its way through the mist and shine on the ground. At night, however, it would be so dark that one could see nothing. Before night arrived, Jonathan forcefully smashed open a hole in the cave with his spiritual energy. While it was done for selffort, it still gave Jonathan some sense of security when the other sides surrounding him were solid rocks. I¡¯ve been out for four days. There¡¯s no signal in Summerbank Abyss at all! I wonder how Aunt Sophia is doing. Is everything all right? Yasmin is probably being hunted down by Xiara after her betrayal, and then there¡¯s the Osborne family. Aside from that, there is also Wilbur from the Yaleview Army, Joshua from Zedfield, Punisher who joined Apocalypse, and ze, the undefeatable top one on Heaven List¡­ Recalling the names that gave him a migraine, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. He had joined the army because he had run out of options. His dream was merely to return home with honor and be acknowledged by Josephine. Yet, everything changed when he received the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh, and at the same time, he started drooling. As he sat on top of the soft wolf fur, he gulped greedily. Somewhere not far away from him was a massive wolf that was about five meters tall. It waspletely skinned, and there was a thick branch that ran through its body. Right underneath the wolf was a firepit. Whenever its fats dripped down from its body, the fire would burn stronger. It had been a day ever since Jonathan entered Summerbank Abyss. In truth, when he achieved his current cultivation level, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if he didn¡¯t eat or drink. It was the habits that he had maintained all these years that made his stomach grumble. Besides, he was very curious as to what these demon beasts would taste like. Noticing that the demon wolf¡¯s meat had turned golden brown, Jonathan created a long sword with his spiritual energy and cut a piece of meat from the wolf. With just a bite, a unique vor filled his mouth. The bite had Jonathan¡¯s eyes glimmer with happiness. Despite having no salt to season the meat, the roasted wolf meat itself was extremely delicious. Aside from that, there was even faint spiritual energy in the meat. With every chew, the spiritual energy would be released from the meat and absorbed into his body. He had never expected the meat of the demon wolf that could cultivate spiritual energy to be so special! Looking at the golden brown roasted meat in his hands, Jonathan felt nothing but joy and excitement. He could tell that the faint spiritual energy in the roasted wolf meat was incredibly pure. When Jonathan absorbed the energy, instead of flowing into his meridian to enhance his strength, it flowed right into his flesh and blood. This was a secret path to enhance one¡¯s body strength. Hurriedly, Jonathan feasted on the wolf meat. The next thing he discovered about the roasted meat was that it was unchewable. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Perhaps it was because of the spiritual energy. The roasted wolf meat was far harder than dried meat despite being extraordinarily delicious. He had to chew more than a dozen times just to swallow the meat. At this point, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but have mixed feelings as he stared at the golden brown roasted wolf in front of him. He wondered how long he would have to take to finish the roasted wolf and absorb the spiritual energy within it. However, as he was thinking about how to finish the meat, a figure yielding a spear slowlynded on the mountain peak located a few hundred meters away from him. Standing in the mountain breeze, the figure identified the directions and rapidly darted toward where Jonathan was. At the same time, Jonathan turned his head and looked into the distance with a piece of meat in his mouth. Jonathan was on high alert ever since he ran into the wolf pack. Besides, he had also noticed a spiritual energy fluctuation from the back a moment ago. It was very faint, which meant someone was suppressing his spiritual energy. Jonathan came to a decision in just a second and quickly vanished into the dark. When he was about a hundred meters away from the fire pit, he hid on top of a tree and withdrew all his spiritual energy. While chewing the meat, Jonathan stared in the direction where the spiritual energy fluctuation came from without blinking. He dared not believe anyone anymore ever since the man in ck¡¯s appearance. Lauryn, of course, was an exception. Although he did not witness the attack on Lauryn, he did not doubt her. After all, the scene back then was solid evidence that proved what Lauryn said was true. The only thing that left Jonathan a little speechless was the fact that Lauryn did not believe him. He had wanted to learn more about the ancient and hidden sects and their rtionship with the respectable families through Lauryn. After all, despite ascending as a powerful faction, Asura¡¯s Office was still rtively new in the game. There was plenty of information that they could not get their hands on. Jonathan let out a long sigh as he recalled how Lauryn was very wary of him when she backed off. The next second, he leaped into the air, and the branch he was standing on fell to the ground abruptly. If he had been any slower, he would have been cut off at the waist. When he was still in midair, Jonathan quickly channeled his spiritual energy and raised the bronze handbell without a thought. A muffled thud rang out, and Jonathan swayed to the side as a jet ck spear pierced through the air, missing his waist by less than an inch. Putting his feet together, he stomped hard on the spear and made a smoothnding on the ground. He unleashed his spiritual sense and realized that a long-haired girl was standing at the spot where he was just now. She¡¯s not Lauryn! Jonathan stared at the figure in puzzlement. She appeared to be around neen years old. Her hair was untied, and she was wearing clothes made of animal skin. The tight-fitting clothes couldn¡¯t cover one of her shoulders and they only managed to cover her body to her knees. In fact, the choice of her clothing was very odd, but it suited her strangely when she put them on. She was barefooted, and she wore a vine around her waist. The strangest part of her was the spear she held in her hand. That is not a spear! It¡¯s just a stick with a rock tied to it! As Jonathan looked at the girl¡¯s delicate face, three words appeared in his mind: a wild beauty. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Chapter 576 A Tough Girl ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonathan studied the girl from head to toe while chewing on the wolf meat. Though the lighting was so awful that he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, he knew that the girl was extraordinary in terms of appearance and physique through his spiritual sense. However, she gave off a tough and powerful vibe with the way she dressed. She looked at Jonathan and her lips curved into a sweet smile. ¡°You¡¯re from outside too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Outside? Stunned, Jonathan nced at the girl. ¡°What do you mean by outside? Have you been living here?¡± Even with God Realm cultivation, Jonathan had to be on high alert at all times in Summerbank Abyss. So how was it possible that people lived here all year round? The girl had no intentions to answer Jonathan¡¯s question. Holding the primitive spear, she smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my ve? That way, I won¡¯t be bored anymore.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Huh? Jonathan was taken aback, and he finally changed the way he perceived the girl. She spoke matter-of-factly as if everything waspletely reasonable and that was how the world should work. She even demanded Jonathan to be her ve in that tone. The scene was extremely eerie. She was like a child talking about killing someone with a wide smile on her face, which made people feel rather ufortable. ¡°You will have to beat me first if you want me to be your ve.¡± Jonathan chuckled, holding the bronze handbell in his hand. Hearing that, the girl swung her spear and started approaching Jonathan. ¡°Why do you all say the same thing? Well, let¡¯s find out if you can take a beating better than the others.¡± Before she finished, she was already standing in front of Jonathan with a smile on her face. She¡¯s fast! Jonathan could tell with his spiritual sense that the spear was being swung toward him at a speed he had never witnessed before. He immediately bent backward to avoid the attack, but the spear came crashing down on him when it flew past the tip of his nose The hitnded firmly on him, and all Jonathan could do was stare at the dark skies with his eyes widened. What is her cultivation level? She¡¯s way better than me no matter the speed, strength, or reaction! She¡¯s someone I can¡¯t defeat! Jonathan felt as if his head was about to explode. After all, the strongest individual he had met was only in the God Realm. Besides, although he did not consider himself to be invincible in the God Realm, he did not fear anyone because of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Yet now, the girl before him hadpletely overwhelmed him when there was only a faint spiritual energy fluctuation on her. Is it possible that she¡¯s an expert above the God Realm? Is she perhaps the legendary expert from the Divine Realm? Jonathan tried his best to gather the faded spiritual energy in his meridian. However, before he could get back on his feet, he was pushed back onto the ground by a snowy white foot. The girl stepped on Jonathan¡¯s chest and smiled happily. ¡°Now, will you be my ve?¡± ¡°Immobilize!¡± Jonathan made a couple of hand seals, then gathered his spiritual energy and formed a five-meter- wide Grandmaster force field. He knew that this would not be much of a use, but he could break free from the girl if he could immobilize her for a moment. He figured that he could escape even if he couldn¡¯t win against her. Once the force field was up, rays of spiritual energy began converging, trapping the girl inside. Using this chance, Jonathan raised his leg and kicked the girl¡¯s knee. He did not hold back. If his attacknded as expected, he would have the girl¡¯s legs broken no matter how strong she was. However, just as his leg was about to hit the girl¡¯s knee, a loud cracking sound could be heard in mid- air. The Grandmaster force field is destroyed? When this thought popped into his mind, his legs had already hit on the girl¡¯s knee. However, because of the broken force field, the girl rendered his attack ineffective by bending her left knee, causing him to grit his teeth upon impact. What the? Is she even a human? Jonathan finally gave up after feeling the excruciating paining from his feet. He realized he could neither win against the girl nor escape. In truth, the strength he had used in his attack could have split an incredibly thick refined steel into two, yet the girl had managed to counteract by bending her knee. She is someone I can¡¯t win! Maybe the only thing that can be of use is this mysterious bronze handbell. However, Jonathan gave up the thought of using the bronze handbell in the end. After all, Garrison had exploded into pieces, as he could not handle the aftermath after using the bronze handbell. Aside from that, Jonathan detected no killing intent from the girl despite her pointing her spear at his neck. Hence, he decided to gamble. ¡°Look, I entered Summerbank Abyss by mistake. I swear I¡¯m a good guy. Besides, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to you. There¡¯s no need to kill me on our first encounter, right?¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± The girl nced at Jonathan in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m just ying with you. Since when I tried to kill you?¡± ¡°You call this ying with me?¡± Seeing how harmless she appeared, Jonathan felt speechless. ¡°Come on. You could kill me already if you pushed this spear forward!¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± The girl hurriedly kept the spear. ¡°Who will be my ve if you die?¡± Jonathan finally had a grasp on the situation. He realized that despite being absurdly strong, the girl was incredibly na?ve. In fact, she was so na?ve that it seemed that she was not in the right mind. At that thought, Jonathan asked tentatively, ¡°Hey, if you step on me like that, I can¡¯t y with you. Why don¡¯t you remove your leg from my chest?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just as he thought, the girl immediately moved her leg away from his chest. He quickly got up while rubbing his chest and asked, ¡°Are you a native of Summerbank Abyss?¡± ¡°Native¡­ What does that mean?¡± the girl asked curiously. ¡°I mean, did you grow up here?¡± The girl shook her head in response. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve been here for as long as I can remember.¡± Seeing that the girl was willing to answer his questions, Jonathan asked again, ¡°Then are there many of you here?¡± The answer to this question was crucial to Jonathan. If there were plenty of natives in Summerbank Abyss, then there would be answers to the disappearance of Sofus¡¯ mentor. Jonathan could also locate the life-saving pills and leave quickly. Unlike the rest, who were not in a hurry, time was of the essence to Jonathan. After all, Sophia was still in a dangerous state, and she needed these pills to survive. For this reason,pared to the life-saving pill, the abundant magical nts did not attract Jonathan¡¯s attention even for the slightest bit. In reply to Jonathan¡¯s question, the girl shook her head, a flicker in her eyes. ¡°Aside from outsiders like you, I¡¯ve never seen anyone else. It¡¯s always been me alone.¡± Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Joselle Goldstein Jonathan was taken aback when he heard what the girl said. She might not have said a lot, but Jonathan gathered plenty of information. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. First of all, the girl was not part of a tribe. That made Jonathan feel much at ease. The girl looked like she was in her twenties. Yet, her cultivation level was so powerful that she could crush Jonathan. If there were indeed a vige there, that would mean that hundreds of them were wearing clothes made of animal skins and holding spears. The thought of it made the hair on Jonathan¡¯s body stand on ends. Then again, it was very odd for the girl to be all by herself. Everyone grew up with parents. However, the girl mentioned that she had lived alone all her life as far as she could remember. Perhaps, a female cultivator hase to Summerbank Abyss and died of childbirth? That doesn¡¯t sound right either¡­ If she died after giving birth, then who brought the girl up? There is no way this girl is born with her existing skills right from the start. Looking into the girl¡¯s bright eyes, Jonathan eliminated the various scenarios and finally derived a possibility. The girl might have been a cultivator of genius level. Perhaps, she had been injured, or something happened that resulted in her loss of memory. By the time she became conscious, she was already in Summerbank Abyss. This must be it! The other thing that surprised Jonathan was the fact that the girl had seen other cultivators. He eyed her warily when he recalled Lauryn mentioning a man dressed in ck. ¡°How many of them have you seen before?¡± ¡°How many? I can¡¯t remember. Let me recall.¡± With that, the girl began counting. ¡°I have met a total of twenty-three of them. If I include you, it will be twenty-four.¡± What? Jonathan was dumbstruck when he saw how serious she was. Only six of them were there. Even if he included the man in ck, it would only be seven. Where did the rest of theme from? Just as Jonathan was trying to make sense of things, the girl leaped and reached the spot next to the fire. She raised her spear and sliced the leg of the wolf off. The girl then began gnawing away at the leg that was around a meter long. It seemed that she could not care less about her image. Jonathan wanted to turn and leave when he saw her munching away. Although the girl seemed frightening, she did not seem to have any ulterior motives at all. Seeing that she appeared to be simple-minded, Jonathan thought she might be of some use to him. With that thought in mind, Jonathan walked up to the fire. ¡°Pretty girl, how is the wolf meat that I have roasted?¡± asked Jonathan as he cut a piece for himself. The girl nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. You are a much better ve than the others.¡± What? Jonathan did not know how to respond to herment. What¡¯s wrong with this girl? Why does she keep wanting others to be her ves? However, Jonathan did not pursue the matter as he looked at her. ¡°What did you say your name was?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The girl tore off a palm-sized piece of wolf meat and chewed it a few times before swallowing it. She then looked at Jonathan in confusion. Jonathan massaged his temples before trying again. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you said anything. I¡¯m asking you¡­ I want to know what is your name?¡± ¡°My name?¡± The girl thought for a while and continued, ¡°In the past, someone gave me a name. He named me Puppy. Later on, I found out that it wasn¡¯t a good name, so I killed him. After that, I don¡¯t have any name.¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned when he heard that. Someone named her Puppy¡­ That person must have seen how na?ve the girl was and wanted to control her. That was why she was given such a disgusting name. ¡°So, are you telling me that you don¡¯t have a name?¡± Jonathan put down the meat that he had been holding and asked with a frown, ¡°Shall I give you a name then?¡± Following Jonathan¡¯s words, the girl pointed her spear right in his face. ¡°Do you wish to die?¡± the girl uttered in such a nonchnt manner. She had a lovely voice, but at that moment, there was an air of murderous intent as well. Jonathan stared into the girl¡¯s eyes and shook his head. ¡°All humans must have their own names. I have no idea why the other person named you Puppy. But, I promise you that I will give a better name than that.¡± The spear went closer and closer to Jonathan until it pierced through the space between his brows. One drop of blood fell from his nose andnded on the back of his hand. As for the bronze handbell in his hand, it waspletely wet with his sweat. Seeing that Jonathan did not try to escape, the girl retracted her spear. ¡°I don¡¯t need a name. Just address me as your master.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t agree to that even if you kill me,¡± Jonathan said without looking at the girl anymore. ¡°My name is Jonathan Goldstein. I¡¯m going to name you Joselle Goldstein. What do you think?¡± The girl paused momentarily in her eating when she heard the name. ¡°I don¡¯t need a name. I only require ves.¡± Jonathan smiled when he noticed that her tone was not as rigid as before. ¡°Joselle, this meat isn¡¯t at its best yet. If we can sprinkle some vorings on it, the taste will be out of the world.¡± As Jonathan was talking, a wolf leg came flying toward him. ¡°Hold this for me.¡± With that, the girl jumped andnded on an ancient-looking tree. One punch from her was enough to break the tree that was over ten meters in height. After that, she began to hunt for something within the tree. Jonathan looked at her in confusion. In the end, the girl found a few pieces of fruit from the lush branches of the fallen tree. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Jonathan reached out to catch a green-colored fruit that flew in his direction. The girl smiled and nodded at him. ¡°It¡¯s edible and quite spicy.¡± Jonathan put the spiritual fruit into his mouth with hesitation. The moment he took one bite, the pungent and spicy juice filled his mouth. In an instant, it sparked off the spiritual energy within Jonathan. How can the spiritual energy in one bite of the fruit be equivalent to my cultivation of one rotation? After the spiritual energy of the fruit dissipated, Jonathan quickly stuffed the rest of the fruit into his mouth despite the pungent taste. There was a wave of heat surging through his elixir field. The spiritual energy of that green fruit was repairing Jonathan¡¯s meridian and elixir field very swiftly at that moment. That¡¯s right. A ce like this that has powerful demon beasts will surely have magical nts. Jonathan had no idea what those spiritual fruits were even though he was seated a little over ten meters away from them. However, the girl knew Summerbank Abyss like the back of her hand. It looks like I did end up finding treasure after all! With that thought in mind, Jonathan began to open up his force field and turned his spiritual energy into an invisible arm that searched among the crowns of the trees. After a short while, he managed to find dozens of fruits and ced them in front of him. The spiritual energy of those fruits was more than enough to repair his elixir field. In fact, they could allow his cultivation level to go one level up. Jonathan turned around and wanted to thank the girl. Instead, he saw her rubbing the fruit on the wolf meat with full concentration. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Poisoning ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Jonathan was amused as he returned to the spot next to the fire. ¡°Joselle, there¡¯s so much spiritual energy in these fruits, but you¡¯re using them as seasoning? Are you a wastrel?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a wastrel?¡± Joselle looked at Jonathan curiously. She did not question him calling her Joselle. Jonathan knew that she was only able tomunicate the bare minimum. Once he used more complicated words, she would not understand him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. You can eat whatever you want. I¡¯ll eat all these fruits here first,¡± Jonathan replied helplessly as he sat at the side. Then, he took a piece of fruit and started eating it. The night passed quickly without them conversing. When dawn broke, Jonathan had finished eating the last fruit. He felt his surging elixir field and wiped his lips in satisfaction. After eating at least ten of those spicy fruits, Jonathan had lost his sense of taste. However, his cultivation level had increased in return. At this moment, if someone were to check Jonathan¡¯s energy and elixir fields, they would notice his elixir field was plentiful, and the golden core was floating in the middle of his elixir field was glowing. There was no sign of decay. He turned around to look at Joselle and noticed that she was sleeping on top of the alpha wolf¡¯s fur. All that was left of the five-meter alpha wolf¡¯s corpse were bones. She had eaten the whole wolf by herself. Indeed, one could not usemon sense to judge extraordinary people. Perhaps Joselle sensed that Jonathan had finished his cultivation as she slowly opened her eyes and yawned. She sat up and looked at Jonathan. ¡°ve, are you done eating the fruits?¡± Seeing her sleepy demeanor, Jonathan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m done. I have some questions to ask you.¡± Joselle turned over to hug the alpha wolf¡¯s skull listlessly. Then, she inserted her hand into its bloody neck. After fumbling around for a while, she took out her hand, bringing out a green crystal core. Is that the demon beast¡¯s crystal core? Upon seeing the green crystal core, information started emerging in his mind. ording to Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, when a demon beast reached a certain level in its cultivation, it would be able to attain a demon crystal in its body. This demon crystal was simr to a human¡¯s golden core and was the source of spiritual energy for the demon beast. It had the purest form of spiritual energy. If one used a special method to absorb the spiritual energy, it would benefit their cultivation greatly. There was blood all over Joselle¡¯s hand as she turned her head to look at Jonathan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have questions? What is it?¡± As she said that, she threw the demon crystal into her mouth and started chewing it like it was a peanut, producing a crunching sound. Jonathan¡¯s mind went nk when he felt the tremendous spiritual energy emanating from the demon crystal. You can eat it like this? Didn¡¯t the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique state that every demon crystal contains a huge amount of spiritual energy and therefore requires several formations in order for someone to absorb the demon crystal? However, Joselle was treating the demon crystal like it was a peanut. ¡°Question¡­¡± It took a long while before Jonathan returned to his senses. ¡°Yes, I have questions to ask you. You said that you saw an outsider just like me before. What does the outsider look like? Half a year ago, did you see an old monk called dimir?¡± ¡°dimir?¡± Joselle shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve not heard of this name, but if you¡¯re talking about old monks, I¡¯ve met two before. They apanied me for quite a while! However, they wanted to kill me after, so I killed them.¡± ¡°Two old monks?¡± Jonathan thought about her words. However, he felt something was wrong. ¡°Joselle, are the two monks you are talking about the two who entered here thirty years ago?¡± In Northern Crimson Prison, Malcolm was sitting in the control room reading the documents in his hands. Hayes sat opposite him, looking at the tablet intently. ¡°Malcolm, I don¡¯t really understand this pathway.¡± He scratched his head helplessly as he passed the tablet to Malcolm. Thetter took the tablet and nced at it briefly before throwing it back to Hayes. ¡°This is the most basic meridian pathway. If you want to understand it, you have to memorize the entire meridian diagram. No one can help you on this.¡± Upon hearing that, Hayes let out a long sigh and took a cigarette from the table to light it. ¡°I¡¯m not smart enough to learn this. I rather go on the battlefield and kill people. Are you trying to kill me by asking me to memorize this?¡± As the second-inmand of Northern Crimson Prison, Malcolm had the vision and intelligence for Dorian to trust him and put him in charge. He shook his head and smiled bitterly upon hearing Hayes¡¯ sigh. ¡°Tiger, you should treasure this opportunity to be able to still learn about this.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As Malcolm said that, he turned and walked over to the window. He looked at the soldiers and prisoners below him and sighed. ¡°Previously, we always won through numbers and weapons on the battlefield. All enemies are mere weaklings in the face of powerful firepower. However, look below you. Our prison already has around ten prisoners with cultivation levels at Herald Stage. For some reason, more cultivators are appearing nowadays. Tiger, I have a hunch that everything will gradually be reced by cultivators in future wars besides weapons of mass destruction that would still be useful.¡± Although Malcolm spoke in a mild voice, his words sounded shockingly hostile to Hayes. Jonathan was headed to Lumonburg. Be it the fallen Gomez family, Broderick from the Grand Forest Mountain, or Allen, who reced him and defeated around two hundred people with just three people, these people were not normal. He came to Mysonna to sort the matter where Juliette had tried to assassinate Jonathan. Also, Jonathan had given all the foundational cultivation techniques from the Gomez family to him when the former had left. This was a sign that Jonathan had not given up on him. However, he was still too weak, and Jonathan had realized this. In future wars, although Hayes was a talentedmander, a mere human like him would not be able to save himself when fighting against cultivators. Especially when facing Xiara, a top-tier human assassin, Hayes still got hit and copsed to the ground. He needed to treasure this opportunity this time in Northern Crimson Prison. It seemed that the first group to be below Asura¡¯s Office would be eliminated. It was eptable to rely on favors, but once one was left behind by their peers, it would usually mark the end of the friendship. Right then, someone knocked on the door urgently. ¡°Urgent news!¡± The door was pushed open, and a young officer came running in. ¡°Commander, there is a massive food poisoning outbreak in the military base. From eight in the morning till now, there have been twenty-three confirmed cases in the fifthplex of the prison!¡± Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Chapter 579 No Exit Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What?¡± The cigarette Malcolm held dropped onto the floor after he heard the report from his subordinate. Even Hayes, who was beside him, stood up with a solemn look on his face. There were around twenty-four thousand prisoners in all of Northern Crimson Prison. Including logistic units, the fifteen thousand soldiers stationed there were constantly on high alert, ready for battle. With a troop like that, the ce ought to be highly secure. The military hospital would be mobilized if there were a case of food poisoning of a hundred or two hundred people among the troops stationed at any other normal site. On the contrary,rge-scale food poisoning would never happen in Northern Crimson Prison. Due to the prison¡¯s unique strategic importance, the food provisions there were screened multiple times. Every step from nting, harvesting, shipping, and storage, was under strict surveince. After all, the prison was a supply terminal for the Mysonna Army. To put it bluntly, Northern Crimson Prison was like a small township and a logistical hub for the whole Mysonna Army. For a ce like that, even a case of food poisoning would be considered severe, let alone dozens of them. ¡°Start an investigation!¡± Malcolm¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°Find out when these soldiers had their meals! If they¡¯re all from the same batch, gather all others who¡¯re on the same batch as them! Pause all outdoor activities and lock all the prisoners back into their cells. Whoever retaliates will be executed immediately. We have to send them all back as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± His adjutant turned to leave. While supporting himself on the table with both hands, Malcolm was sweating profusely from his forehead. He took out a cigarette but failed consecutively to light it using a lighter. ¡°F*ck!¡± He mmed the lighter down on the table, smashing it into pieces. Hayes lit the cigarette Malcolm had in his mouth using another lighter. ¡°Calm down, Malcolm. It might just be a normal case of food poisoning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Malcolm took a huge puff of his cigarette as he spoke to Hayes. ¡°Unlike other ces, failure in storing or cooking food properly in Northern Crimson Prison could have legal repercussions, and soldiers can be brought to the military court. So, the only exnation for when cases of food poisoning do ur is that someone must have purposely poisoned the food.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Hayes stared at Malcolm, his eyes wide. ¡°The special forces of Horace from the Eastern Army are behind this? Impossible¡­¡± Malcolm burnt through half his cigarette in a few puffs. ¡°D*mn, they moved our supplies yesterday, and my men are poisoned today. Could there be a spy in Northern Crimson Prison if he isn¡¯t behind this? I had figured since yesterday that it was odd for Horace toe. Why did I allow him passage when Eastern Army had to cross such a huge distance for operations in Mysonna?¡± ¡°But what good would he get by doing that?¡± Hayes questioned solemnly. ¡°While we might belong to different troops, we¡¯re all under Asura¡¯s Office. If they were the ones who poisoned the food, it would mean that the Eastern Army had been nning a coup¡ª¡± Hayes had always been the brazen type, so he always said whatever came to mind. His mention of a coup was just by coincidence, as per his usual self. However, both he and Malcolm were startled as soon as the word rolled off his tongue. Malcolm stared at Hayes with wide eyes. ¡°Tiger, say that again!¡± ¡°Hold on¡­ I was joking just now, Malcolm¡­¡± By then, Hayes had realized the graveness of the situation. Including himself, all the Eight Kings of War in Asura¡¯s Office had charged into war alongside Jonathan, making a bloodied trail through mountains of corpses. These people were the youngest and most righteous leaders in their respective areas before the emergence of Asura¡¯s Office. Although they weren¡¯t too acquainted with each other, all of them had forged incredible bonds with Jonathan. Yet, Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long such bonds wouldst. ¡°This is impossible¡­ This can¡¯t be¡­¡± Hayes mumbled while shaking his head. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office is a brotherhood that we¡¯re all part of, so he can¡¯t possibly¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Malcolm had retrieved a map of Chanaea from the bookshelf next to him. ¡°The Eastern Army is stationed at the northeastern border of Chanaea, so the entire northeastern region is their base camp. If they want to send a small team of their special forces across Chanaea to ambush us, their only option would be to pass through Moranta next to us. If they did manage to break through the defenses in Northern Crimson Prison by poisoning our troops, not only will the escape of twenty thousand prisoners on death row cause a huge ruckus, but this attack on the logistical hub will also cut off the whole Mysonna Army from supplies. By immobilizing the Mysonna Army, pressure from the Ibica Army will force Asura¡¯s Office to put all of its attention on Mysonna.¡± Malcolm listed out a possible list of scenarios on paper using a ck marker. If Mysonna were in trouble, Asura¡¯s Office would definitely send troops from Yalegard Legion, Kingshinton Army, and Zaidham Army to provide support at Mysonna. ¡°With this, it means the military configuration in Chanaea will be redistributed! This is an opportunity for Prince of Diyouli from the Eastern Army to take the northeastern region for himself!¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Despite ims of it being impossible, Hayes was, after all, a military leader. Although Malcolm¡¯s scrawls were hardly discernible on the paper, he could see that those scenarios were very likely to happen. ¡°Well¡­ If he were to betray Asura¡¯s Office, the other kings should defeat him by sending their troops at him¡­¡± By that point, Hayes was fixated on the middle of the map. He was staring at where Yaleview was located. Wilbur at Yaleviewmanded an army of six hundred thousand and had military prowess that was on par with Asura¡¯s Office. If Asura¡¯s Office were stable and secure, Wilbur would never act recklessly. However, if Karl, Prince of Diyouli, intended to betray Asura¡¯s Office, Wilbur would definitely upy Yaleview, given its strategic location, to stop all forces from marching into the northeastern region. After all, the situation would be most beneficial to him only if forces within Asura¡¯s Office split up. ¡°In the worst-case scenario, Karl might already have conspired with Remdik!¡± Sweat dripped from Malcolm¡¯s nose as he stared at the ck arrows he drew on the map. ¡°This is a coup nned with the entire political climate of Chanaea in mind! Mr. Goldstein, Asura¡¯s Office, Ibica, Remdik, and Yaleview¡­ All of us are part of his conspiracy! Even if his n was discovered by the different factions, we can do nothing but be led on. Remdik would still work with him, and Wilbur will still stop Asura¡¯s Office from marching their troops to the north. Even though all of them understood what Karl was up to, they would still help set the stage for their own benefits! No¡­ There¡¯s still one keystone to the n!¡± Malcolm¡¯s hand was shivering when he stuffed the cigarette he held into his mouth and puffed hard on it, failing to notice even as a choking burnt smell arose from the filter being burned. Hayes was also sweating profusely while standing beside him. ¡°Malcolm, just f*cking spit whatever thoughts you have in mind when we¡¯re in a crisis!¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Formations The coup wasrge enough to shift the grand scheme of things in Chanaea. Although the n was simple, Karl had used everyone as his pawn. Malcolm and Hayes had managed to deduce by chance the almost perfect n just from the food poisoning cases alone. However, Hayes was so agitated that he nearly cursed when he noticed Malcolm¡¯s reaction at that moment. When Malcolm turned to face Hayes, who was drenched in sweat while in distress, he organized his thoughts before lighting himself another cigarette with shivering hands and immediately turning to walk out of the door. ¡°Tiger, the factions of this battle will be led by those who are regarded as kings, so we won¡¯t be able to handle this crisis. The only prerequisite to this enormous shift is the fall of Northern Crimson Prison, so we can stop things from progressing any further as long as we ensure the security of Northern Crimson Prison!¡± Unwavering conviction filled Malcolm¡¯s gaze. Although he was already drenched in his own sweat by that point, his voice sounded resolute, as if he were in full control of the situation. ¡°Soldiers!¡± Following his summons, a few soldiers hurried to him from the guard house next to his office. ¡°I will only say this once, and I will put a bullet through whoever that panics, so listen well!¡± Malcolm demanded emotionlessly at the soldiers. ¡°Lloyd, contact Asura¡¯s Office immediately and report to them that there¡¯s a high probability that the Eastern Army might defect from Asura¡¯s Office and that Northern Crimson Prison might fall soon. Have Asura¡¯s Office arrange for troops and supplies to secure the supply chain to Mysonna Army. Spencer, try to reach Excalibur King of War. Inform him that a special force from the Eastern Army of about a thousand is currently active in Mysonna, so there¡¯s a chance that Northern Crimson Prison might fall. Request for his immediate return if the battle on his end isn¡¯t pressing, for we are facing a crisis. Jennings, turn on the air raid rm, and everyone is to load their guns and prepare for battle. Activate Level 1 Contingency n. Take action now!¡± Following Malcolm¡¯s instructions, the three soldiers who had their names called quickly acknowledged the orders loudly. Then, Malcolm turned to another soldier. ¡°Contact the prison hospital now. I need real-time updates on patients suffering from food poisoning!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± ¡°I have a report!¡± Following the cry, a panicking soldier dashed in from the surveince room next door. ¡°Commander, judging from the thermal feedback from the outpost fifty kilometers away from the west entrance, we can almost be certain that it is the special forces of the Eastern Army!¡± ¡°Almost certain, my *ss!¡± Malcolm remarked in derision. ¡°It must be them! Tune in to their radio frequency! I need to speak to them!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± As the air raid rm rang, the soldier from before emerged again from the other room. ¡°Sir, ording to information sent from the hospital, there are more than six hundred patients suffering from food poisoning, and the numbers are still climbing!¡± Hayes had a serious look on his face while listening to the soldier¡¯s report. ¡°All of our soldiers ate the same food, so I bet it will just be a matter of time before everyone sumbs to food poisoning. If this continues, things might get awry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If they are the ones who tampered with the food supplies, they can only poison a third of our troops at most,¡± Malcolm dered broodingly. ¡°The prison is located in the center of a desert, so logistical supplies have always been an issue. Stock for fresh produce and meat is low due to more complicated storage requirements, so the staple in the troop¡¯s diet is canned and instant food that is impossible to poison. The troops in Northern Crimson Prison are divided into three batches, so everyone will only get to eat fresh food every three days. This is a regtion unique to us, so at least eight thousand soldiers have yet to have any fresh produce from the day before yesterday up till this very moment. I sure would like to see how they n on poisoning all of us!¡± Malcolm saluted Hayes while looking at him. ¡°Hayes, you used to be an armymander, so I might need to entrust you with a mission.¡± ¡°What is it? Just speak your mind,¡± answered Hayes while straightening his posture upon noticing the sobriety in Malcolm¡¯s attitude. Malcolm waved to summon a nearby soldier toe closer before announcing loudly, ¡°From now on, Hayes Yeager shall no longer be considered a prisoner and appointed as the chief operations officer of all four areas in Northern Crimson Prison, including the northern, eastern, western, and southern areas. He will have full reign over the lives of all twenty-four thousand one hundred and sixty-nine prisoners. Moreover, all soldiers from all four areas of the prison shall obey him unconditionally! Those who disobey him shall be executed on the spot!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hayes answered in all seriousness while saluting with one hand. Back in Lumonburg, Hayes used to be an armymander and was actually one rank above Malcolm, who was a division leader. However, those were the old days, and Hayes was, by that point, a prisoner without any status. The fact that Malcolm was willing to put his full trust in him and delegated control over the prison to Hayes under such circumstances spoke volumes. ¡°Go patrol the four prison areas. All other necessary information will be handed over to you while you¡¯re at it,¡± said Malcolm nonchntly. ¡°Tiger, as soon as war breaks out, you shall have full reign over the twenty-four thousand plus prisoners in all four areas. I won¡¯t be able to supervise things on your end, so make sure not to let anybody escape. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Hayes turned and ran downstairs behind a soldier. At the same time, Malcolm turned to enter themunications room. Hades¡¯s and Dorian¡¯s faces with chilly expressions were disyed on theputer screen in the communications room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Northern Crimson Prison was a crucial location under the watch of Mysonna Army, so Dorian couldn¡¯t possibly keep hisposure after being informed of such news. Without dallying, Malcolm gave a summary of the events that transpired during the past few days. ¡°Make sure to defend Northern Crimson Prison. I shall send reinforcement troops right away.¡± After that, Hades¡¯ face disappeared as it faded to a ck screen. Meanwhile, Dorian wore an aloof expression. ¡°My army is currently fighting the Ibica Army, so we can¡¯t possibly go on an immediate retreat. It will at least take me two days before I can return. Malcolm, you have to defend Northern Crimson Prison! You hear me?¡± ¡°Understood, Sir!¡± replied Malcolm in all seriousness. ¡°The prison will not fall before I die! You must also stay alive! You are fully responsible for therge- scale food poisoning within the prison. Who am I supposed to question if you died on me?¡± cried Dorian. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The moment Malcolm hung up the phone, he turned to the soldier next to him. ¡°Report on the enemy¡¯s location.¡± ¡°They¡¯re thirty kilometers from the west entrance and have not approved of my request for communications.¡± ¡°D*mn. Do they intend on striking right away?¡± Malcolm snorted. ¡°Order the troops to prepare the short-range missiles. Continue with attempts formunication with enemy troops. If they march past the red line fifteen kilometers away, fire at them directly. My approval won¡¯t be needed!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Amidst dunes of sand, Horace was smokingnguidly in themand vehicle. ¡°Sir, they¡¯re still requesting formunications.¡± ¡°Block them,¡± Horace ordered aloofly. ¡°Tell the troops to stop advancing and dispatch all of our drones. Fly the drones to maximum height and use high explosives during the first wave of attack. Use napalm bombs for the second wave. Aim at the prison¡¯s warehouses.¡± Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Run Jonathan sprinted in Joselle¡¯s wake through the abyss. ording to Joselle, she lived not far from where Jonathan grilled the meat. Though both of them had been dashing madly forward for half an hour, Joselle showed no signs of slowing. It was then Jonathan finally felt something awry. He had seen Summerbank Mountain in its entirety from Prima Majestica on the outside. Even though the three peaks were rather far apart, it was a journey of a dozen miles at most. The abyss between the summits should not exceed that distance, no matter their size. Upon entering Summerbank Abyss, Jonathan had, aside from the distance he had covered with Joselle, run more than ten miles back then to escape the Beetle. However, he underestimated the distance due to the unique sights and strange happenings within Summerbank Abyss. Now it seemed that the perimeter of Summerbank Abyss was quite a bitrger than expected. It was a world of its own within its deceptively small area. Inparison to the outside world, Jonathan noticed simrities in the location to the formation method recorded in the second volume of the Necrobook. However, Jonathan did not dare make a confident assumption, as he had only nced through the volume. ¡°Are we not there yet, Joselle?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask the questions a master would ask. y the part of the ve.¡± Though Joselle did not object to the name Jonathan gave her, she was very persistent in calling him a ve. The terrain began to ascend. The pair soon arrived at the foot of a mountain. Joselle hopped forward easily. Though the width of every stride was not wide, she moved with great speed and disappeared into the dense forest ahead in the blink of an eye. Having recently recovered his cultivation level, Jonathan was not going to be left behind. A moment after Josellended, he appeared in a sh beside her. However, Jonathan¡¯s eyelids twitched upon his arrival as he was greeted by two rows of mummified corpses on the ground. Judging by the extent of damage to the corpses¡¯ clothes, they had been dead for years. Scanning them with his spiritual sense, Jonathan found exactly twenty-three of them. Jonathan could not repress a sense of confusion upon recalling that Joselle once mentioned that she had seen twenty-four outsiders, including himself. ¡°Are these the outsiders you were talking about, Joselle?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all here,¡± she said matter-of-factly before pointing at one of the dried corpses. ¡°This was the fellow who had called me ¡®Puppy¡¯ and made me call him ¡®Master.¡¯ He was also the first outsider I¡¯d seen.¡± Jonathan sighed inwardly upon seeing the pile of bones littered on the ground. These men must have been expert martial artists to have made it into Summerbank Abyss. Upon entering and meeting such a na?ve girl as Joselle, who did not put up her guard, they must have been tempted by wicked thoughts. Unsurprisingly, their fate ended in two hundred pieces of their bones strewn about the ground. Even after death, their corpses had not been left whole. This isdy is definitely not to be trifled with. For the first time, Jonathan felt thankful for his fatepared to the men before him. He felt fortunate that his lust was under control, or he would not have escaped the fate of being the twenty-fourth corpse. ¡°The two old priests I mentioned, ve, are those two kneeling over there.¡± As Joselle spoke, she pointed at two corpses d in vivid-colored robes. As brightly as they were dressed, they were still nothing more than two corpses. Though the torn robes had faded with time, the green and gold embroidery upon them glittered with no sign of decay. Both of them were dressed so well, even seated cross-legged in the manner of masters. Could they be the legendary God Realm warriors who had joined forces to enter Summerbank Abyss? It had happened dozens of years ago. Jonathan had heard of the tale but did not dare jump to conclusions as he did not know what the two elders looked like back then. Though he could not be sure, it must have been years judging by the time of death of those cultivators. The pile of bones of Joselle¡¯s first victims had begun to look gray and white. From experience, Jonathan could tell they had been dead for many years to look like that. ording to the dressing style of the other victims, it had definitely been over thirty years. How old is she? ¡°Tell me the truth, Joselle. How long have you stayed here?¡± ¡°How long?¡± Joselle shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. I know you consider a day the exchange between light and dark, with three hundred and sixty-five days in a year. ¡°But I like to sleep. Sometimes I wake up and find that the grass has grown wild without knowing how much time has psed. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve once gotten a watch brought by that ve, which informs me of the time throughout the day. ¡°Not even a monthter, I took a nap. I fell asleep on the third and found it was already the first when I woke up. However, I¡¯m unsure how many months had psed since falling asleep.¡± Jonathan felt his scalp tingle as he heard Joselle¡¯s narration. Though Joselle looks like an innocent and unworldly young girl, I can now be sure that she¡¯s an old demon who has been alive for who knows how many years. Jonathan was frantically thinking of a way out of his predicament as he gazed at Joselle giggling before him. He never considered himself clever. Witty, perhaps. He also knew that some of the twenty-three victims before him must have been as strong as he. Yet, those people never left after meeting Joselle. Jonathan finally understood how terrifying the harmless-looking young woman before him truly was. ¡°These are not the people I¡¯m looking for, Joselle,¡± Jonathan said to her with augh. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a man named dimir. Let¡¯s split up to search. I¡¯ll cook you something delicious if we find him.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he turned casually around and walked toward the direction he hade in.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Just then, Joselle¡¯s amused voice sounded behind him. ¡°Are you thinking of running away, ve?¡± Jonathan froze imperceptibly at those words before turning around to face Joselle as he forced a smile. ¡°Why would I do that? We are good friends. How would I leave without saying goodbye?¡± Joselle giggled as she held her spear. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that we engaged in a game of cat and mouse before I¡¯d beaten these people to death.¡± Staring at him, she slowly turned away from Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯d eaten the meat you grilled. Consider me indebted to you. You may go.¡± Jonathan froze before heaving a long sigh of relief, thanking his lucky stars as he did so. The old adages never lie. Do good, and good shalle to you. Indeed. Just as Jonathan was about to thank Joselle, sheughed again. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ten-second head start. Ten. Nine. Eight¡­¡± Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Chapter 582 The Hunt Jonathan whipped around at the sound of the countdown, only to see Joselle sitting on a mossy rock, swinging her legs innocently beneath her. ¡°Six. Five. Four¡­¡± Joselle counted down solemnly, bringing one finger down with every count. Run! Not daring to hesitate another moment longer, Jonathan turned and bolted. He did not care about much else at the moment. Ideas ranging from feigning ignorance to showing weakness had been cast to the back of his mind. Like a madman, Jonathan disyed the full extent of his God Realm cultivation level by turning into a streak of light and dashing out at a rate of a dozen meters per step. As he began his hasty descent down the steep mountain, a giggle sounded. ¡°Run, ve. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if I caught you too quickly.¡± Joselle¡¯sughter was sweet, but it reverberated all over the valley like a terrifying death sentence. I initially thought I could outwit my mysteriouspanion, but now it seems my scheme motivated by self-interest and feigned sincerity might have only worked against a young, na?ve girl, who has never been exposed to the horrors of society. Against an old demon of immense and unknown age, such deception is no different from courting death. Spurred by the recollection of the assortment of bodies lying in two rows, Jonathan mobilized the spiritual energy in every fiber of his being and dashed through the trees. Atop the mountain, Joselle finally arrived at one and squinted down at the dense forest below. A momentter, a smile made itself known on her face. ¡°Found you!¡± She raised her right arm, holding the spear¡¯s end, and threw it forward. Boom! Following the sound of an explosion, the spear disappeared. Joselle leaped up and bounced atop the trees in the direction Jonathan had left. During the pursuit, Jonathan¡¯s hair stood on end, as he felt something terrifying watching him. He then stepped on a thick and ancient tree trunk in his path. Crack! Following the snap of the wood, Jonathan forcibly redirected his momentum and leaped to the side. A streak of light overhead intercepted the route he was advancing on seconds before. The spear impaled into the rock without a sound. When Jonathannded, the hill before him shook violently before sting apart. Boom! Countless boulders were sent flying in every direction. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Jonathan pressed his palms together. His spiritual energy converged before him and formed a spirit shield shaped like an arrowhead. Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless pieces of gravel and debris collided against the spirit shield and ricocheted away. Jonathan was knocked backward with each collision. There were simply too many rocks that rained down upon him too fiercely. If Jonathan had held up a spirit shield, he would have been only able to resist one or two pieces at most. He found it easier to manage if he used the angle to change the trail instead. Jonathan¡¯s face was drenched with sweat as he gazed at the leveled hill dozens of meters away. ¡°Bloody hell,¡± Jonathan cursed at the sight of the hill being razed t by the spear. ¡°You should get into land development and build roads with strength like that.¡± He considered employing trickery to adopt Joselle as his stepsister and have a powerful fighter by his side. Aside from the respectable families, even Wilbur and Joshua of Yaleview would think twice about confronting him. It would easily be one against ten. In the face of absolute power, every little trick up their sleeve is inconsequential. If I could trick Joselle into leaving the abyss with me, we would instantly stabilize Chanaea¡¯s current situation. However, such an idealistic n had been marred by brutal reality. The spear would have impaled me had I not altered my original course earlier on. As the distance from the top of the mountain was only several hundred meters, Joselle¡¯s spear was terrifying in both strength and uracy. Though he grumbled about it, Jonathan understood from that instance alone that he would not stand a chance against the girl. Even if his God Realm cultivation level had beenpletely restored, he still would be no match for her. Run! At the sight of the figure dashing toward him from the distant slope, Jonathan turned and bolted. Seconds after he departed, Josellended weightlessly before the spear. Grabbing the spear¡¯s shaft, she casually pulled it out of the rock. There was a glint of excitement in her eyes. ¡°This ve is more interesting than the ones before!¡± Giggling, Joselle leaped to her feet and dashed ahead once more. In the meantime, Irving was covered in blood as he did battle against a dozen demon wolves in a mountain col, despite being covered in scales conjured from his spiritual energy. The staining of blood on his reptilian skin made him look like a human-shaped dinosaur. Though the demon wolves around him were mostly injured, they remained highly organized. Amidst their seemingly chaotic formation, they had sealed off every possible point of exit Irving could take. Despite being a lightweight and flexible martial artist, Irving felt frustrated as he could not run from nor kill his adversaries. ¡°Am I going to fall by the ws of these foul beasts?¡± Irving said reluctantly through gritted teeth. ¡°Over my dead body. The only way is to use the Blood Reversal Pill to increase my cultivation level and make a dash for it.¡± Irving was contemting whether to waste his trump card on the pack of brutes when he felt a wave of spiritual energy approaching him from the back at high speed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Before he could turn around, the figure was already outside the pack of wolves. Irving met the gaze of the neer¡ªan exhausted Jonathan running for his life. ¡°What¡­¡± Jonathan squatted down and gasped for breath as he smiled abashedly. ¡°You don¡¯t look like one of the men in ck.¡± When Jonathan spoke, Irving¡¯s expression darkened before delight filled his gaze as he stared at the former. To think I¡¯ve been hunting high and low for him all this time. There he is all along! Though I cannot escape the ambush of the pack of wolves, I could cause a diversion. As long as I can lure Jonathan into the battle zone and have him restrain the pack, I will be able to escape. Irving chuckled at that thought as he leaped to his feet, making a dash toward Jonathan. ¡°Your death awaits!¡± he bellowed as he wed at Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense!¡± Throwing his fist outward, Jonathan sent Irving flying back into the middle of the pack. Bang! Irving fell heavily onto the ground. Ignoring the pain all over his body, he leaped back to his feet. It is a pack of feral wolves. If they catch an opportunity with me off my feet, that will be the end of me. Sweeping a furtive nce around, Irving noticed the pack of wolves retreating slowly. He was stunned at the sight of the demon wolves¡¯ fearful wariness. Following a chorus of howls, the pack of demon wolves turned and ran as if they had suddenly gone mad. ¡°You¡¯ve elected a new alpha wolf so quickly!¡± Jonathan remarked with augh. With a surge of spiritual energy, he, too, turned and ran. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Silent Missiles Irving was stunned when he saw Jonathan disappearing before his eyes. What just happened? Before the demon wolves left, that was the direction they were standing by. I didn¡¯t even realize it before, but now that I think about it, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy seemed like it had already reached God Realm! How could that be? Before we came in, our levels were almost the same. In fact, I thought I was stronger than him! Even though Sofus had said that martial artists could achieve higher cultivation levels here, wouldn¡¯t a person need more time than this to go from the beginner phase of Grandmaster Realm to the middle phase of God Realm? We¡¯ve only been here for less than two days! This is rather baffling! Irving was still rooted to the spot because he could barely believe what he had just witnessed. Having beenbeled as a genius by the Phantom Sect, Irving was a proud man. There was no way he could ept the fact that he had been beaten by Jonathan within one day. He reached out his hand to touch the Blood Reversal Pill in his pocket. The pill¡¯s spiritual energy could help him achieve God Realm within a short period of time. However, there were consequences. The Blood Reversal Pill could onlyst for half an hour. Within the next three days, the user¡¯s body would then be extremely weakened. Since cultivators were stronger thanmoners, their bodies would just be as weak as the commoners¡¯. That being said, it would still pose a danger. If an adult were to have the strength of a three-year-old toddler all of a sudden, things were bound to get tricky. Suddenly, Irving came up with an idea. I¡¯ll just chase after him to take a look! Although I¡¯m still in Summerbank Abyss, half an hour is more than enough for me to make an escape. Besides, I need to get to the bottom of it. I don¡¯t understand how Jonathan had gotten so strong within two days. With that in mind, Irving took a leap and flew in the direction Jonathan had gone to. Although Irving¡¯s movements were fast, someone was even faster than him. A figure suddenly appeared from the forest behind him. Thud! Upon getting struck from behind, Irving managed to turn around, but he could not see who the ambusher was. Before he knew it, he had gone unconscious even before his body dropped to the ground. Joselle was baffled when she saw the unconscious Irving. ¡°What? This isn¡¯t Jonathan!¡± Joselle then reached out to grab one of Irving¡¯s ankles and shrugged. ¡°He had gotten away, but this will do. It¡¯s just for fun, anyway.¡± While talking, Joselle was dragging Irving back toward where she came from, not bothering to find out where Jonathan had gone to. It was as if a little girl had just found a new toy to y with. Unfortunately for Irving, he was the new toy. Meanwhile, Jonathan just kept running. Although he could no longer feel Joselle¡¯s energy nearby, he did not dare to stop. After all, that girl is devilish. She¡¯s innocent, but she¡¯s really going to kill me. When Jonathan arrived before a mist wall, he unhesitatingly dove into it. For my own safety, I need to get out of Summerbank Abyss. This weird mist will be able to block out one¡¯s spiritual sense, hearing, and eyesight. I need to get out of here and reposition myself to shake Joselle off! On the flip side, Northern Crimson Prison waspletely caught in the mes of war. Gunshots were heard everywhere, and Northern Crimson Prison erupted in mes. ¡°Team three, concentrate on putting out the fire! Guard the storage center at all costs. If we run out of food, I¡¯ll take your heads!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± After receiving the order from Malcolm, the officer turned around and ran toward the prison center. ¡°Team three, get away from the defense formation and start putting out the fire! We must maintain logistical support!¡± Right then, napalm bombs were dropping from the sky. No one could stop the bombs. If the bombs exploded on the ground, a radius of over ten meters would turn into a sea of fire in a short period of time. On the other hand, if the bombs exploded in the air after getting intercepted by the missile interceptors, they would explode into a rain of fire. Malcolm¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the fire surrounding the area. Although the fire-fighting system in the city was fully activated, it still could not stop the fire because the bombs were very efficient. Not only were the bombs extremely mmable, but they were also packed with explosives. Therefore, general countermeasures were rather useless. There were not a lot of enemy drones, but they were still threatening. Somewhere further away, Horace was calmly watching Northern Crimson Prison going up into mes on themand vehicle¡¯s screen. Eastern Army was the best in information technology. Hence, it was an easy task for them to hack into others¡¯ surveince cameras. Moreover, Horace knew the other Kings of War were also watching the event live. The entire Asura¡¯s Office should be fully operational now. Within an hour, the nearest Zaidham Army should have their fighter jets flying over our heads. ¡°Prepare the missile vehicle at the back forunching. Launch four missiles as nned. Hit the west entrance with two high-explosive missiles. Meanwhile, aim two special warheads at Northern Crimson Prison¡¯smand center. Launch the missiles now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± his adjutant answered. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Within a minute, four mes broke through the sky above and disappeared from Horace¡¯s sight. Momentster, the ear-shattering sirens kept ringing in the Northern Crimson Prison¡¯smand center. ¡°Reporting in! There are four missiles heading our way!¡± ¡°Abandon themand center! Everyone, this is an emergency. Run!¡± Malcolm grabbed the microphone and shouted, ¡°Focus all the air defense weapons on the west! Shoot the missiles down!¡± Just like that, everyone was abandoning themand center. With all the air defense weapons in Northern Crimson Prison focused on the west side, the rest were trying to shoot the missiles with bullets. Bang! Bang! Two thunderous sounds rang out, and everyone was overjoyed. However, someone bellowed, ¡°Those are multi-warhead missiles! We didn¡¯t blow it up! The missiles split themselves!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As soon as those words fell, dozens of ck capsules rained down from the sky. Seeing that, the soldiers quickly threw themselves to the ground, hoping they could minimize the impact of the explosions on their bodies. Surprisingly, there was not any explosion. Those capsules dropped on the ground and bounced back up like a bunch of cans. Next, they heard the sound of gas escaping from the capsules. The airstreams generated by the gas had even left traces on the fine sand. Thinking that nothing bad had happened, the soldiers looked at each other and got up. Yet, the looks on Malcolm and the other high-ranking military officers¡¯ faces changed dramatically. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Chapter 584 All Parties ¡°This is against thew of war! Has Karl gone mad?¡± roared one of the middle-aged military officers. ¡°Everyone, stay where you are! Even if you were to die, don¡¯t move an inch! Tell everyone else to stay still!¡± The soldiers were still unaware of what had happened. However, they all obediently stood still and ryed the order by mouth. An officer next to Malcolm tried his best to remain calm and stammered, ¡°C-Commander, please go to the hospital immediately¡ª¡± Right then, two loud explosions were hearding from the west side. Malcolm, with his tiresome eyes, looked up into the blurry sky. Ever since I arrived at Northern Crimson Prison with Dorian, the sky is blurred out for at least three hundred days a year. ¡°Commander? Go to the hospital, okay? The rest of us will stay here,¡± his subordinate repeated as he was choking up. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that,¡± Malcolm answered tly. After lighting up a cigarette, Malcolm reached out to grab one of the ck capsules on the ground. ¡°Ha! This is a gas bomb. With the wind speed here, the poisonous gas will spread out for a few hundred meters, and this spread is irreversible. We don¡¯t have enough gas masks here. Even if there were, it¡¯s toote to distribute them now. Without the antidote, I¡¯ll only outlive you guys for an hour if I go to the hospital now. Haha! Karl has really gone mad. This isn¡¯t how wars should be fought. Even if he¡¯s eager to leave Asura¡¯s Office, he shouldn¡¯t have done this!¡± Upon hearing Malcolm¡¯s words, the surrounding soldiers widened their eyes in disbelief. ncing at the soldiers apologetically, Malcolm uttered, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve lost the battle. Messenger, please ry my message to all the soldiers. Themunication equipment here is restricted, so none of you can get in touch with your families in a short period of time. Fortunately, the entire Northern Crimson Prison is equipped with surveince cameras. Find the nearest surveince camera to you and leave yourst words. The surveince footage in Northern Crimson Prison will be uploaded to the database. Since the refresh cycle is seventy-two hours, I believe yourst words will be kept safely by Asura¡¯s Office and sent back to your families. I¡¯ve been in Northern Crimson Prison for two years, four months, and thirteen days. Thank you for your cooperation during the entire time.¡± With that, Malcolm reached out his hand and gave a proper military salute. Meanwhile, all the powerful parties in Chanaea such as Karl, the Prince of Diyouli, Dorian, the Excalibur King of War, Jeremy, the Western King of War, Zachary, the Vanquisher King of War, Terrence, the Cardinal King of War, Kane, the Thunder King of War, Hades, the head of the Eight Kings of War, and Andy, the King of Sanguine, were watching Malcolm. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s Eight Kings of War from all over Chanaea were watching Malcolm¡¯sst moments with their cold gazes. Furthermore, in Yaleview, Joshua was also frowning as he stared at the stern-looking Malcolm. ¡°Just as I expected. Karl¡­ Jonathan shouldn¡¯t have held you in high regard. It seems like everything¡¯s about to change.¡± As he was saying that, Wilbur¡¯s face popped up in his mind. Letting out a chuckle, he murmured, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m doing the same thing.¡± Meanwhile, in his mansion, Wilbur was smiling and holding a ss of wine in his hand. ¡°Ry my order. Set up our defense and go into Level 1 battle formation. From today onward, don¡¯t let anyone from Asura¡¯s Office step into the northeastern region.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His subordinate turned around and left. Wilbur¡¯s gaze gradually became more and more vicious. ¡°Karl, it seems like you¡¯ve included us in your ns. Fine! I¡¯ll lend you a hand. However, it¡¯s about time you strike!¡± With a grin, Wilbur looked out the window. The direction he was looking into was where Joshua was at ¡ªZedfield. Amidst dunes of sand in Mysonna, Horace was watching Malcolm expressionlessly on the screen in themand vehicle. A special force of a thousand troops is going to defeat ten thousand troops of the Northern Crimson Prison without a single casualty! This victory is going to shock the entire world! Next to him, his adjutant was filled with excitement. With aptop in his hand, he reported, ¡°Commander, the poisonous gas had spread out. ording to the simtion results, at least one-third of Northern Crimson Prison is already affected. Ten minutes from now, the gas will be all over the entire area. The walls at the west entrance had tumbled. ording to the surveince footage, all the soldiers in Northern Crimson Prison are aware of the poisonous gas, and they¡¯re all busy saying their goodbyes on the surveince cameras. Since they¡¯ve lost their fighting spirit, this is our perfect chance to attack.¡± However, with a cigarette in between his lips, Horace shook his head slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while more.¡± Wait? The adjutant froze momentarily. ¡°Commander, this is our perfect chance to attack! Our enemies are all over the ce, physically and mentally. Besides, twenty minutes had gone by since weunched the missiles. If the Zaidham Army had already sent out their fighter jets, they¡¯ll be flying over Northern Crimson Prison within an hour. If we don¡¯t make use of this opportunity¡ª¡± Bang! A gunshot was heard, and the window behind the adjutant¡¯s head had shattered. Besides, brains were sttered everywhere. All the military officers in themand vehicle were stunned when they saw the gunshot wound on the adjutant¡¯s forehead. Horace slowly kept his gun and asked, ¡°I said we¡¯ll wait before attacking. Does anyone have a problem with that?¡± No one dared to move, and not a single word was heard. Horace then turned toward the desert outside his window and ordered, ¡°Ry my order to the others. Everyone should be wearing a bulletproof vest, a gas mask, and thermal goggles. In ten minutes, march toward Northern Crimson Prison. Before going in, use smoke grenades to blind the enemies. Try to aim at their heads and hearts. That¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All the military officers went on to ry the order. None of them paid the dead adjutant any attention. In truth, everyone knew Horace was deliberately giving Malcolm and the soldiers in Northern Crimson Prison time to say theirst words to their families. As for asking them to aim at their enemies¡¯ heads and hearts, Horace just wanted the soldiers to die a quick death. Their military order was to destroy Northern Crimson Prison, so none of them would dare to disobey. That was the only favor Horace could do for Northern Crimson Prison. In wars, there are only winners and losers. No one cares about why the war was started in the first ce. At that time, Hayes was in the southeastern area of Northern Crimson Prison, and he was staring expressionlessly at Malcolm, who was turning pale. Malcolm said, ¡°Tiger, at least half of the city¡¯s soldiers and prisoners have been infected. Although we don¡¯t know what kind of poisonous gas was used, there¡¯s a high probability that we would be dead. The southeast area you¡¯re at is located in upwind of the poisonous gas. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re already infected by the poison gas now, but I¡¯m sure you will live a little longer than me. I¡¯m getting weaker now, and I¡¯m starting to lose consciousness. Therefore, I¡¯ll appoint you as Commander of Northern Crimson Prison. You¡¯re recing me. I need to go to the west entrance to set up a defense. I¡¯ll leave everything else to you¡­¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Execution Order Hayes¡¯ eyes began to redden as he looked at Malcolm through the screen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Malcolm. I¡¯ll join you after I kill those sons of b*tches. We¡¯ll have that drink in the afterlife!¡± As Dorian had his hands tied with the West Region Army¡¯s forces, he ced Malcolm in charge of things at Northern Crimson Prison. Although Malcolm made an exception and re-hired Hayes, thetter was technically only in charge of the four sections of the prison. Even if Malcolm did get poisoned in battle, it was supposed to be the vicemander who took over for him. As Hayes waspletely unfamiliar with the organizational structure and the resources avable in Northern Crimson Prison, it would be hard for him tomand their forces. However, Malcolm had just handed Northern Crimson Prison over to Hayes after being poisoned, which meant everyone in the prison¡¯smand center must have been poisoned. With his eyes still red, Hayes ordered the signalman next to him, ¡°Open all channels!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the signalman replied as he changed the frequency to give Hayes ess to all channels. ¡°Attention,rades! I¡¯m Hayes Yeager, the newmander at Northern Crimson Prison. I apologize for taking up your very precious time.¡± Using the PA system, Hayes was able to get his voice broadcast all over the prison. The soldiers, who were sobbing as they recorded their final messages for their families on the surveince cameras, looked up when they heard Hayes¡¯ voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s a very tough time for all of you. However, as soldiers, we must fight this battle till the end. It is undeniable that this assault on Northern Crimson Prison will result in heavy casualties. In order to minimize the damage and losses, I ask of you to stop recording your final messages and carry out a thorough purge!¡± As Hayes had enabled all channels, his message rang out in the prison cells as well. Although the prisoners were not entirely sure what was going on, they understood the meaning behind Hayes¡¯ words. This newmander is ordering a massacre! Both the prisoners and soldiers were frozen in shock when they heard that. ¡°Comrades, the purpose of this assault is to plunge Northern Crimson Prison into chaos. Now that they have poisoned us all, death will be all that awaits us once they break through our defenses! If their intention is to cause chaos on arge scale, the fastest way to do so would be to provide the prisoners with the antidote. Keep in mind that we have over twenty thousand prisoners here. Imagine what would happen if they escape and scatter all over Chanaea! Apart frommitting crimes all over the country, they might even form a dangerous armed force! We can¡¯t afford to let that happen! We must defend Northern Crimson Prison even if it costs us our lives! Your deaths will not be in vain,rades! If we¡¯re going to die anyway, then we should at least eliminate the threat at hand! All soldiers in Section Four and the Joint Defense Zone, take aim at the prisoners and open fire!¡± Hayes continued. Upon hearing that, all the prisoners stared wide-eyed at the soldiers in fear and shock. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not trying to resist!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t point your gun at me! You guys promised we could postpone our death sentence indefinitely as long as we remain here for life!¡± ¡°Oh, screw this! We¡¯re poisoned anyway, so we might as well put up a fight!¡± A mixture of fear, anger, and resentment was more than enough to spur the prisoners into action. One of them tried to wrestle for the gun, triggering a chain reaction among the rest of the prisoners. In just ten seconds, the entire Northern Crimson Prison descended into utter chaos. ¡°Open fire! Do you guys want the enemy to use them and plunge Chanaea into chaos?¡± Hayes shouted into the microphone. ¡°Kill them all!¡± It was not clear which of the soldiers issued thatmand, but it was definitely a one-sided massacre. Although there were some cultivators among the prisoners, they were merely martial artists who acquired their abilities. As none of them had attained the Superior Realm, they were just ordinary humans with slightly tougher bodies. None of them survived the concentrated gunfire from the soldiers. With reddened eyes, the soldiers continued to mow down all the prisoners in front of them. Despite the prisoners putting up a fight, they werepletely annihted in less than five minutes. Just like that, the death row prisoners, who were sent to Northern Crimson Prison for life imprisonment, had finally been executed. Despite the fact that they were criminals of the worst sort, Hayes had just ordered the execution of over twenty thousand of them. It was such a difficult decision to make that even Hayes himself coughed up blood and trembled all over. This isn¡¯t how a war should be fought! This isn¡¯t how people should be killed! While it¡¯s true that the prisoners deserved to die ten times over for their crimes, me issuing thatmand was no different from carrying out a massacre! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Malcolm weakly propped himself up against the wall on the west end of the prison as he nced at the countless bodies inside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he mumbled with tears in his eyes while tugging at his hair in frustration. Suddenly, the anti-aircraft system in the prison was re-activated. Artillery shells soared through the skies and were headed for the prison. Bang! Bang! Bang! The artillery shells were intercepted mid-flight and exploded in the air. Within seconds, a yellowish and grayish cloud of smoke covered the skies above. Some of the artillery shells managed to get past the anti-aircraft systems and exploded upon contact with the ground, each releasing a huge amount of smoke that covered a ten-meter radius. ¡°It¡¯s a smokescreen! The enemy is preparing to breach! Get ready! We must keep them outside the prison at all costs!¡± Malcolm shouted through clenched teeth. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the dying soldiers on the wall replied in unison one final time. Figures emerged from the thick smoke one after another. ¡°Open fire!¡± Malcolm roared, prompting the soldiers to open fire on the figures. Instead of seeing the figures drop like flies from their gunfire, all the soldiers saw were sparks where their bullets had hit. Horace was leading the charge with his special unit. Three of them stood in a straight line while two followed closely behind with their hands on the shoulders of those in front. They all had bulletproof vests on, and the ones in the front had ballistic shields in their hands. ¡°They¡¯ve got ballistic shields! What are our sentry turrets doing? Light them up, d*mn it!¡± Malcolm yelled as he turned around to look at the sentry tower, only to see it get hit by an iing missile. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! All four sentry towers of Northern Crimson Prison werepletely destroyed, and they had lost their sentry turrets. Horace continued issuingmands to his men, ¡°All units, enable thermal cameras and fire at will!¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Chapter 586 I Am Sorry As the sound of gunfire raged on, the soldiers on the walls copsed in puddles of blood left and right. The iing Eastern Army soldiers looked like death itself as they marched through the poisonous gas and thick smoke wearing bulletproof vests, gas masks, and thermal goggles. Without the cover of heavy gunfire from the turrets, the enemy soldiers were able to continue their advance without much resistance. In less than ten minutes, they had taken over the entire wall on the east of the prison. After upying such a favorable location, members of the Special Forces began to harvest like crazy while using the west wall as a defensive fortification. The poisoned soldiers inside the prison rushed toward the west wall. They knew they were most likely charging to their deaths, but they refused to give up without a fight. Being a part of the Mysonna Army, they would rather face their enemies and die gloriously in battle than surrender. Like moths to a me, more of them kepting, even though they were being mowed down. Shot in the neck, Malcolmy dying on top of the wall. ¡°Why¡­¡± Although he could only see the eyes of the man standing in front of him, Malcolm knew it was none other than Horace himself. Horace stared at Malcolm, who was lying in a pool of blood, as he reached behind his head and undid the straps of his gas mask. He then removed his thermal goggles and helmet along with his gas mask. ¡°Commander! You mustn¡¯t expose yourself to the poison gas like this! Hurry up and inject the antidote!¡± shouted one of the soldiers from the side. Even so, Horace simply shook his head and said, ¡°Just do your job, soldier. I have the antidote, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± He wiped the sweat off his forehead as he searched his pockets and found a box of cigarettes. After retrieving two cigarettes from the box, Horace lit them and ced one in Malcolm¡¯s mouth. ¡°Here, have a cigarette. Think of it as a token of apology from me.¡± With trembling lips, Malcolm spat the cigarette out as he mumbled weakly, ¡°Why¡­¡± Despite having everything figured out, Malcolm insisted on hearing it with his own ears. Taking a puff of his cigarette, Horace shook his head and responded with a smile, ¡°No reason in particr. I¡¯m a soldier. Following orders is what I do.¡± ¡°Do you not question if what you¡¯re doing is right?¡± Malcolm asked weakly. ¡°Is there even right and wrong in war? Did you ask yourself that question when your Mysonna Army killed the soldiers from the Ibica Army? What about when my Eastern Army kills the enemy soldiers from Remdik? If you have no issues with all of that, then what difference does it make when you and I fight each other? We¡¯re nothing but human weapons, after all.¡± The light in Malcolm¡¯s eyes began to fade away, but Horace did not seem to notice as he sat down beside Malcolm and continued, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t get it either. Why are we fighting all the time? There doesn¡¯t seem to be an end to these wars. It¡¯s really exhausting.¡± He was interrupted when a soldier came running over all of a sudden. ¡°Sir! ording to our radars, a fighter jet is approaching from the south at high speed! It should be arriving in about fifteen minutes!¡± ¡°Acknowledged.¡± Horace casually waved at the soldier as he ordered, ¡°We have already achieved our objectives. Tell the men to retreat immediately and leave the border ording to the pre-nned routes. There will be someone waiting for them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The signalman was about to leave when Horace called out to him again, ¡°Also, put Maximilian Schmidt in charge of the retreat.¡± ¡°What about you, sir?¡± the signalman asked in confusion. ¡°Quit asking so many questions and just do as I say!¡± Horace eximed impatiently. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the signalman responded and ran off to carry out his duties. After taking another puff of his cigarette, Horace saluted at a camera on the side. ¡°I know you¡¯re watching, Boss,¡± he uttered solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve aplished the mission you assigned me with. Thank you very much for the training you¡¯ve provided me all these years.¡± He then pulled out a pistol from his holster and ced Malcolm¡¯s finger on the trigger. ¡°Commander Wace, I can neither stop the war nor disobey my orders. I can¡¯t tell right from wrong either, but I will make it up to you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bang! A loud and clear gunshot rang out as Horace squeezed the trigger using Malcolm¡¯s finger. The bullet went into Horace¡¯s forehead and exited cleanly through the back, spraying the air with a bloody mist that dissipated in the wind. Horace died in a kneeling position in front of Malcolm while facing Northern Crimson Prison. Nobody knew if his apology was directed at Malcolm or everyone within Northern Crimson Prison, but that no longer mattered since he was already dead. Those who came running after hearing the gunshot were in shock and disbelief when they saw his corpse. With just an army of a thousand men, Horace had sessfully breached Northern Crimson Prison¡¯s defenses with almost zero casualties. Given his amazing aplishments, he would have been regarded as a hero among all the soldiers in the Eastern Army upon his return. In fact, he could have even be a world-renowned legend. However, he chose to give up his honor and glory and die at the hands of a dead man instead. Everyone felt confused by his actions, but deep down inside, they kind of knew why he did that. That moment was interrupted by a voice that rang out on the public channel. ¡°What are you all looking at? I¡¯m inmand now that Captain Queen is dead! Everyone retreat ording to the n! I don¡¯t want anyone messing this up! Get moving right now!¡± The men then nced at Horace¡¯s corpse one final time before running off and disappearing into the sandstorm. Meanwhile, in the southeastern area of the prison, Hayes stared at the eight hundred bloodied men in front of him. They were soldiers from the southeastern area who had just ended the lives of over eight thousand prisoners. ¡°Listen up, everyone! Most of the prison has been contaminated with poisonous gas. We¡¯re safe here on the southeastern side of the prison because we¡¯re upwind, but I¡¯m nning on providing backup to those on the west side. Since this is a suicidal mission, I won¡¯t order you guys toe with me. Feel free to tag along if you¡¯re in!¡± Hayes said as he climbed into a jeep and drove straight for the west wing. The sounds of car engines starting rang out as the soldiers hopped into the cars and followed closely behind. The sky darkened as strong winds blew across the area, causing a wall of sand to roll in from the southeast direction. The howling wind sounded like the tragic wails of the fallen, and the sandstorm felt as if it was meant to blow away the horrors of bloodshed. Horace¡¯s special operations unit was long gone by the time they arrived at the western side of the prison. Blood was trickling out of Hayes¡¯ mouth when he rushed to Malcolm¡¯s corpse. ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­ The sandstorm came way toote¡­ Had ite even just thirty minutes sooner, the poisonous gas wouldn¡¯t have been able to spread across the area! At least half of our men could¡¯ve survived! What¡¯s the point of iting now? How will I even find those b*stards and get my revenge? Argh!¡± Hayes yelled at the top of his lungs as he fired his pistol into the air to vent his frustration. A few secondster, Hayes stumbled backward and coughed up a huge mouthful of blood before dropping dead on the spot. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Chapter 587 Bait Meanwhile, inside the mist wall, Jonathan stared at the vine beneath his feet with a solemn look on his face. A little over an hour ago, he was nning on using the white mist to hide his tracks and leave Summerbank Abyss to escape Joselle¡¯s pursuit. After that, he would change directions and go back in. However, he would end up back inside the mist wall every time he tried to step out of it. On his third attempt at leaving, Jonathan came up with an idea to prevent himself from losing his way. He chopped down a thick tree trunk and made a javelin out of it. After that, he tied a long vine to the javelin and hurled it out of the mist wall. Even so, he still found himself back inside Summerbank Abyss after following the vine until the end. This is the third time I¡¯ve failed to leave this ce! Hmm¡­ I should be at least a thousand meters away from where I chopped that tree down earlier. The vine isn¡¯t broken anywhere, so its length should be about one to two hundred meters at most. How could it possibly show up a thousand meters away? Is this some kind of space-altering formation? Jonathan frowned as he picked up a rock about the size of a basketball, made a mark on it, and tossed it at the mist wall. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. If there really is a formation in this mist that can alter space, then the rock should be somewhere near this mist wall. With that in mind, Jonathan activated his spiritual sense and began memorizing every single detail of his surroundings as he ran toward his right. In about three thousand meters, Jonathan stopped running and quickly made his way toward the dense jungle. Picking up a rock from beneath a huge tree, he turned it around. Sure enough, it had the mark that he made earlier. So, I was right! Jonathan crushed the rock in his hand as he nced about. While I may not have escaped the mist wall during my previous attempts, I have been traversing it for quite a while. Considering how I haven¡¯t been attacked by Joselle so far, I¡¯d say I¡¯m pretty safe in here. Still, this ce is really strange. Every time I find a means to exit, I always end up in apletely new and unfamiliar ce. I came here to get the life-saving pill, but finding the pill won¡¯t do me any good if I can¡¯t get out of here and deliver it to Sophia! Anxious, Jonathan gave it some thought before reaching into his pocket and pulling out the broken bronze mirror. He then channeled his spiritual energy and began writing a message on the bronze mirror: Sofus, there¡¯s a space-altering formation in the mist wall. I need a way out of here. Jonathan was quite certain that Sofus was behind everything that happened after he entered the mist wall. Despite how great Sofus made it all sound, he did keep its dangers a secret. He even said anyone could enter and exit the mist wall freely, but that was clearly not the case here. That,bined with the creepy guy in ck, made this whole thing seem like a trap. Of course, those were simply Jonathan¡¯s suspicions, as he had yet to obtain any evidence to back those theories up. Sofus had once mentioned how he entered Summerbank Abyss with his mentor in the past. Therefore, he would surely know the way out. I¡¯m willing to drop my suspicions toward Sofus if he answers my question directly. However, if he remains quiet or ims to not know the way out, I might just have a more violent chat with him! Ten minutes had passed with no messages appearing on the bronze mirror whatsoever. The bronze mirror had been quiet ever since two of Lauryn¡¯s messages appeared at the same time. Since there was no way of determining the authenticity of those messages, nobody could be bothered to check them all that often. Oh? So, he won¡¯t answer me, huh? Sofus and his mentor may have saved my life three years ago, but that doesn¡¯t justify him tricking me intoing here. I¡¯d really like to spare Sofus¡¯ life if I could, but he needs to pay for this whole Summerbank Abyss thing. Jonathan narrowed his eyes at the thought of that. He was about to put the bronze mirror away when it lit up all of a sudden. Lauryn: I tried leaving just now, but I couldn¡¯t. I need you to exin this to me, Sofus! Jonathan hesitated when he saw the beautiful handwriting, but he scribbled down a message anyway: Lauryn, I know you¡¯re not the man in ck. I¡¯d like to meet you and exchange our information. After a few minutes of silence, Lauryn wrote back: Sure, but I don¡¯t have a way to show you my location. There¡¯s a tall mountain in the middle. How about we meet at the bottom of that mountain? A tall mountain? The look on Jonathan¡¯s face changed instantly when he turned and saw the mountain in Summerbank Abyss. That¡¯s where Joselle is at! I used a lot of energy just to get out of there, so why the heck would I want to go back there? With that in mind, Jonathan wrote: No, we mustn¡¯t meet anywhere near the center. Try to pick a high ground near the edge instead. Like the old ways, start a fire, and I¡¯ll head over when I see the smoke. I know it¡¯s hard for you to trust anyone after someone tried to kill you. Hide somewhere after starting the fire, and stay hidden until you see me. We¡¯ll keep our distance throughout our conversation. You can stand near the mist wall, so if anything goes wrong, you can escape by running straight into it. It¡¯s the best way to ensure your safety. Lauryn: All right. Wait for my signal. The two of them stoppedmunicating after confirming their n to meet up. Jonathan had a murderous look in his eyes as he tightened his grip on the bronze mirror. Despite what he said about wanting to exchange information with Lauryn because he did not know much about Summerbank Abyss, all he really wanted to do was use her as bait. ording to Lauryn¡¯s description, the man in ck is one of the six that came in this time. I know it¡¯s not Lauryn, and I can probably exclude that fool Irving too since I saw him while escaping earlier. That leaves only Sofus, Bertel, and Torkild. Of course, Sofus is the most suspicious one of all. Our messages on the bronze mirror are visible to everyone, so they¡¯ll probably go to Lauryn once they see the smoke. If that man in ck shows up and attacks us, we could team up and take him down. Even if none of us are wearing ck, I could just take out everyone except Lauryn. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Using Each Other Lauryn nced at the bronze mirror in her hands and sighed. Leaning on the white mist wall, she cast a concerned look at the scenery within Summerbank Abyss. Since she nearly got killed by the man in ck, Lauryn grew increasingly careful. She dared not believe anyone after another Lauryn appeared in the bronze mirror. Previously, she tried searching for Phantom Sect¡¯s unique sign that Irving left behind. Strangely, Irving¡¯s sign disappeared suddenly. Judging from the fighting marks left on the scene, he seemed to have run into a capable rival. After seeing the message in the mirror, Lauryn btedly realized that they had fallen into a well- designed trap. Jonathan didn¡¯t leave his name, but Lauryn knew it was him from the tone of the message. As there was an unknown man in ck around, Jonathan would be suspected even if he stated his identity. Thus, it didn¡¯t matter who sent the message. Lauryn agreed with Jonathan¡¯s idea. Various thoughts surfaced in her mind as she stared at the mountains hidden behind the mist in Summerbank Abyss. Through their brief exchange, Jonathan told her not to head to the mountain in the middle. He was very adamant about that. It seemed that he had been there and was afraid of something there. What secret is Summerbank Abyss hiding? The mountain breeze sent Lauryn¡¯s slightly disheveled hair fluttering in the air. She brandished her sword and charged forward. Lauryn¡¯s destination was a tall mountain at the edge. Her goal wasn¡¯t to burn one tree but to set the entire mountain on fire! Jonathan stood on top of a tree and nced around. He and Lauryn had agreed to the n, but there was no fire in sight. Am I too far away from her? Or is there something between us that is blocking her signal? He was wondering if he should get the bronze mirror out and ask Lauryn where she was when a wisp of smoke rose into the air in the sky on his left. At the sight of the smoke, Jonathan leaped into the air and headed in its direction, his face devoid of expression. It was time to reveal the truth about the mystery in Summerbank Abyss. Lauryn was squatting on a branch of a thick, dense tree. Her sword was slightly unsheathed as she formed a hand seal with her left hand, ready to defend herself against any sudden attack. In her right palm, she grabbed a guardian talisman tightly. There was a splinter on her finger. The splinter was small, but it was able to cut Lauryn¡¯s skin so her blood would spill out and activate the guardian talisman. Lauryn didn¡¯t think that she was extremely smart, but she was born into a respectable family. Hence, she¡¯d be a top disciple in any respectable n. As the favorite disciple of the elders of Phantom Sect, she was naturally sharp-witted and talented. As the one who started the fire, she¡¯d be in great danger after exposing her location. Lauryn was well aware of that. They were trapped in Summerbank Abyss, and it was impossible to leave. If they wanted to turn the tables, one of them would need to be the bait. It wasn¡¯t important whether or not Jonathan was the one who sent the message. If it were the man in ck who sent the message so she would expose herself, the rest would still rush to where she was after seeing it. At the same time, the man would be here too. The mountain fire was the beginning of their escape n. At the sight of the zing fire ahead of her, Lauryn froze her spiritual energy to hide. She wanted to know who the man in ck was. A raspy voice sounded behind her, ¡°Oh, I found you!¡± Lauryn had her guard up. Thus, her sword flew backward to stab the neer quickly. Meanwhile, she leaped forward, away from the neer. ng! Lauryn¡¯s sword returned to her following a soft sound. The tree she hid in was chopped in half and fell to the ground. The man in ck had emerged again. He stood behind Lauryn, staring at her with his old axe in his hand. ¡°I underestimated you, huh? You forced me to show myself with a straightforward approach,¡± the man commented with a chuckle. ¡°So what if you made me show myself? As long as I can kill you before they arrive, no one will find out who I am.¡± Lauryn reached out to summon her sword back. She then responded calmly, ¡°You¡¯re Sofus.¡± ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is the fact that you¡¯ll die in my hands now.¡± The man in ck appeared before Lauryn almost instantly. ¡°Guardian, emerge!¡± Lauryn felt a prick, and then the talisman in her hand turned to ashes. Before her, spiritual energy gathered to form a two-meter-tall shadow. Thud! The man in ck was sent flying. He was thrown back over ten meters before he managed to regain his bnce. He stared at Lauryn in surprise. There was a shadow covered in a yellowish glow standing beside Lauryn. It was formed by pure spiritual energy. The figure was the one who threw the punch. Its punch was as powerful as a full force punch from a beginner phase Grandmaster. ¡°Guardian? Is it a special technique?¡± the man in ck asked hesitantly. Lauryn formed a hand seal with her right hand as malice shed in her gaze. ¡°Kill!¡± After the hand seal took effect, the guardian turned into beams of light and headed for the man in ck. The beams of light gathered to form the figure who came to a stop before the man in ck. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The guardian was holding a sword made out of light. It didn¡¯t hesitate to strike the man in ck. In the distance, Lauryn spun on her heels and left. That drop of her blood essence not only activated the talisman, but it also contained her aura so the guardian would acknowledge her as its master. s, the guardian was not a real cultivator. It might be strong, but Lauryn had to rely on her spiritual sense to control its attack and defense. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The guardian was useful as Lauryn could order it around, but she knew she wasn¡¯t strong enough to do two things simultaneously. If she relied on the guardian to kill the man in ck, she would be doomed. It could onlyst for around ten minutes, and the man in ck was much more capable than her. In fact, it was safe to say that she was no match for him. If they were to engage in a fight, she would be killed. The only thing Lauryn could do now was to escape. She ran toward the burning fire to reunite with the others before the man in ck could catch up to her. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Utter Despair After she stopped controlling the guardian, it could only carry out the simplestmand. Even though it tried its best to stop and kill the man in ck, it was no match for the man¡¯s worn-out axe. In less than one minute, the man struck his axe into the guardian, and it crumbled into dust and disappeared into thin air. Lauryn left a little of her spiritual sense in the guardian, so she realized it the moment her spiritual sense crumbled. At once, she picked up speed. ¡°Hello? Anyone here?¡± The mountain that Lauryn lit up earlier was aze with fire. Without bothering to conceal herself, she ran around the edge of the fire and yelled at the top of her lungs. The man in ck has already shown up. The rest will definitelybine forces against him since he is ourmon enemy. As long as someone is here, he won¡¯t watch me die! Lauryn knew that well, but she couldn¡¯t help but grow anxious as time ticked by. Almost half an hour had passed since she set fire to the mountain, thus the rest should¡¯ve seen it and run all the way to meet her here. After she used herself to bait the man in ck out, no one came here. A petrifying idea shed across Lauryn¡¯s mind when she recalled that no one responded to her through the bronze mirror. Have the others been killed? The person who contacted me earlier wasn¡¯t Jonathan. Instead, it was the man in ck who set up a trap for me. Could this be the truth? As that thought urred to Lauryn, she couldn¡¯t stop fear from shing across her gaze. An unknown formation had covered Summerbank Abyss, so it was impossible for her to leave. If her guess were true, then there was no way she would survive, no matter how hard she escaped. ¡°Lauryn, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Behind her, the man in ck caught up to her swiftly with his worn-out axe. He spread his spiritual sense in the Grandmaster Realm. Holding her sword, Lauryn adjusted her position in the air and stomped on a tree trunk before her. Crack! As the tree trunk snapped in half, Lauryn came to a stop and charged toward the man in ck. ¡°Force field, converge!¡± she dered. Following her voice, her sword shot forward as quickly as a shooting star. ¡°Phantom Sword Technique, chasing stars!¡± The man in ck was running ahead at full speed to catch up with Lauryn and didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly turn around to try to kill him. When he was thrown off guard, Lauryn closed in on him swiftly. The man in ck felt as though his spiritual energy had turned into glue, restraining him from moving. The sword approached him in a blink of an eye. It was toote to free himself from Lauryn¡¯s force field and hide. The man in ck shut his eyes in the face of death. ¡°Shatter!¡± he barked. His eyes snapped open as Lauryn let out an agonizing scream in the air. Her body trembled as she brushed past the man and plummeted onto the rock and mountain beneath her. The mask was destroyed, and the man fell onto a tree ahead. Lauryn¡¯s sword was tossed aside. She flung her hands around her head, contorting and struggling on the rocks in anguish. She could feel the crippling pain down to her soul. It felt like someone had chopped her head into pieces. The man held onto the tree trunk and slowly got to his feet. He turned over his shoulder to reveal his face¡ªit was none other than the mature but young looking Sofus. Sofus didn¡¯t look any better. Lauryn¡¯s sword didn¡¯t hit its target, but it still managed to slice off half of his face, including his left ear. It was a gory sight, but if he were any slower, he would¡¯ve been dead by now. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sofus used his spiritual energy to cover his wound and stop the bleeding. He was no longer the calm and steadfast leader of Phoebus Sect. A murderous glint glowed in his gaze. ¡°D*mn it! Do you know how much Phoebus Sect has sacrificed to maintain this colossal formation? Every three years, we need to offer four Grandmasters to keep the monster trapped here so the world can be at peace. Why won¡¯t you sacrifice yourselves willingly? Every time, we would have to take action and waste our efforts before you guys cave in and do as told. B*tch, how dare you try to kill me? I represent the Heavenly Way!¡± Sofus roared as he stretched his bloody right hand out and grabbed Lauryn¡¯s hair. Lauryn bit back the torturous pain in her head. As tears formed in her gaze, she stared at Sofus. ¡°You can¡¯t represent the Heavenly Way. You¡¯re nothing but a lunatic¡­¡± ¡°Lunatic?¡± Sofus contorted his expression and lifted his head to guffaw out loud. ¡°You have no idea what the Phoebus Sect had done for the past two thousand years! We¡¯re the savior of the world! You should be honored that you were selected to be part of the sacrifice. For the next three years, your blood essence will flow into the formation continuously until it is exhausted. After your death, we¡¯ll get someone else to take over your spot.¡± Lauryn had no idea what Sofus was talking about, but she got to know one thing¡ªinstead of dying immediately, she would have to offer her blood essence for three years before losing her life. Various information flooded her mind, andprehension dawned upon her. Her eyes widened as she stared at the young man standing before her. Many famous Grandmasters from the ancient sects would often go missing mysteriously. Despite the frequent urrence, all the sects didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Cultivators had to defy the heavens and risk their lives to get money and weapons, so they had plenty of enemies. Thus, it was natural for the sects to not suspect anything. Lauryn finally discovered where the missing Grandmasters were¡ªthey were trapped in Summerbank Abyss. The thought of having to sacrifice her blood essence every day for the next three years caused her to form a hand seal with her right hand secretly. Sofus gripped her wrist and sealed her meridians when she balled up her hand. ¡°Are you trying tomit suicide?¡± he sneered. ¡°Why do people like you like to do this? You need to understand that staying alive for the next three years is important. That is the only way you get to contribute to the world.¡± Now that her meridians were sealed, Lauryn couldn¡¯t take her own life anymore. Right then, something shed through the air. Sofus¡¯ hand shot backward and grabbed something. He syed his palm to reveal a pebble around the size of an egg inside. Lauryn looked in the direction the pebble came from and saw Jonathan squatting on a boulder not far away. His lips curled into a grin as he looked at them. ¡°Sofus, I knew it. It was all your doing!¡± Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Add Value ¡°Jonathan?¡± Sofus was shocked to see Jonathan there. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be¡ª¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be loitering fifty miles away instead of showing up here? Is that what you want to ask?¡± Jonathan leaped down from the boulder and appeared before Sofus in a sh. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the bronze mirror you gave us to send messages to each other not only has that function. Most importantly, it could determine our locations. Am I right?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s question, Lauryn stiffened momentarily. Bitterness rose in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m most probably right. That exins how you found me every time. With the bronze mirror fragment, it¡¯s pointless for me to hide.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Once I realized that, I tied the bronze mirror to a wild boar.¡± After entering Summerbank Abyss, Sofus had been the one tricking them. Thus, he felt upset as Jonathan had given him a taste of his own medicine. Despite his displeasure at having his n exposed, Sofus remainedposed. Tossing Lauryn aside, he stretched out his hand and summoned his axe. ¡°Back then, my master imed you were a lucky man and insisted on wasting a pill to save your life. I didn¡¯t understand why he did that. It wasn¡¯t until now that I realized that you¡¯re indeed something. Jonathan, I only need four people. I¡¯ve already captured Bertel and Torkild. I¡¯ll have three if I get Lauryn. Once I get Irving, the mission will be a sess. You¡¯re not part of my n, so I didn¡¯t count you in for the sacrifice. As long as you stay out of this, I¡¯ll release you after the sacrifice ends.¡± Sofus made it sound easy. Despite his calm voice, he was obviously threatening Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s brows snapped together as he turned to look at Lauryn. He saw the pleading look and despair in her gaze. It was natural for Lauryn to hope that Jonathan would save her. No one would want to die. However, she knew there was no reason for Jonathan to save her. That was nothing more despairing than that realization. They had just met and didn¡¯t know each other well. Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office was also at odds with the respectable families. If Lauryn were in Jonathan¡¯s shoes, she would definitely leave without looking back. Jonathan was also trying to make up his mind. ¡°Sofus, I came here to find the pill. As long as you promise to let me have the pill and let me leave safely, I don¡¯t care whether these people survive or die,¡± Jonathan said calmly as Lauryn gazed at him desperately. Not everyone wanted to be a hero who save lives. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jonathan wasn¡¯t a fool who¡¯d allow his lust to take over his mind and be a hero to save a damsel in distress. All he wanted was to get the pill and return home as soon as possible. His aunt¡¯s life was in danger, so nothing was more important than saving her life. ¡°Smart choice,¡± Sofus praised with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. My master has the life-saving pill. After I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll deliver the pill to you so you can leave Summerbank Abyss.¡± Right after Sofus said that, Lauryn, whose meridians were sealed, yelled, ¡°Jonathan! If you save me, I can coborate with you to defeat the Osborne family. You need someone who knows the respectable families well to help you.¡± At her words, both Jonathan and Sofus whipped their heads around to stare at her. Sofus then turned to look at Jonathan and realized thetter was frowning. Shit. It¡¯s obvious Jonathan is considering Lauryn¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± With a wave of his hand, Sofus sent a burst of spiritual energy to Lauryn¡¯s throat. Mere seconds before his spiritual energy couldnd on Lauryn, it froze in the air. Realizing Jonathan had conjured his force field, Sofus also did the same. ¡°Jonathan, what are you doing?¡± Sofus demanded icily as he held his axe. ¡°Nothing.¡± Jonathan stared at Lauryn without blinking and added, ¡°Continue. If your offer is attractive enough, I will make sure you survive today.¡± Delighted, Lauryn bellowed, ¡°No problem!¡± Sofus was about tounch an attack with his axe. He was about to take one step forward when a murderous gaze from Jonathan stopped him short. ¡°Let her finish. It isn¡¯t toote to attack when I decide to protect her,¡± Jonathan told him calmly. ¡°If her offer isn¡¯t attractive enough, we won¡¯t be on opposite sides or attack each other. However, if you take action now, I¡¯ll have no choice but to fight against you.¡± Sofus was inwardly shocked to realize Jonathan¡¯s murderous aura. If I were to take action now, Jonathan would definitely do that. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy was in the beginner phase of the Grandmaster Realm, but strangely, Sofus could sense a hint of danger. He hesitated and retracted his left foot. Jonathan focused on Lauryn and said, ¡°Lauryn, hear that? Your condition has to be enticing enough for me to help you. Otherwise, I have no reason to be Phoebus Sect¡¯s enemy. Go ahead!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make myself clear!¡± Lauryn gazed at the pebbles beside her and muttered to herself for around one minute hastily. Finally, she parted her lips and said, ¡°I know you built Asura¡¯s Office to decrease the respectable families¡¯ control over Chanaea. I know it¡¯s impossible to resolve the conflict between you and the respectable families. A fight might break out anytime!¡± ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know!¡± Jonathan snapped with his brows furrowed up. ¡°I can help you destroy the Osborne family! No, every respectable family! I can also make up for Asura¡¯s Office¡¯sck of knowledge about the respectable families. As long as you save me, I¡¯ll join Asura¡¯s Office!¡± To survive, Lauryn had no choice but to up the stakes. Jonathan turned to Sofus. ¡°Sofus, you¡¯re from an ancient n. Do you know the respectable families well?¡± Sofus met Jonathan¡¯s indifferent gaze and shook his head. ¡°The respectable families and ancient sects are two different concepts that developed separately. We rarely get in touch. However, if all you want is information about the respectable families, there is no need for you to save her. I can help you question her and get the information you need.¡± The color drained out of Lauryn¡¯s face when she heard Sofus¡¯ reply. However, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need information. On the contrary, I need someone who can help me infiltrate the respectable families. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to save Lauryn.¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Spiritual Curse ¡°Do you have a death wish, Jonathan?¡± Sofus was ring at Jonathan with murderous intent. ¡°Death wish?¡± Jonathan chuckled, stepped forward, and instantly released the spiritual energy in his body. God Realm! When Sofus and Lauryn felt the immense pressure brought forth by Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy, they were stunned. That was because, in their opinion, Jonathan was still only a Grandmaster the day before. Yet, he was suddenly a God Realm martial artist. No one would think that such a drastic transformation could ur in a single day. ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to protect Lauryn, I can only negotiate conditions with you and your master, Sofus. Two years ago, you two saved my life with the pill. That¡¯s something I¡¯ve never forgotten, which is why I don¡¯t want to fight you two. However, I¡¯m keeping this person!¡± Jonathan eximed. With a worn-out axe in hand, Sofus¡¯ spiritual energy continued to rise. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve entered God Realm, Jonathan? Do you really think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± His right hand gestured a technique before he pressed his forehead with his middle finger. A sound that resembled ss shattering was heard. In an instant, his spiritual energy rose once more. The massive amount of spiritual energy caused a violent gale to form. With a wave of his hand, Jonathan grabbed Lauryn and leaped away. He tapped on a meridian on Lauryn¡¯s chest. It was the quickest way to undo the seal on her meridian points. ¡°You should stay back. Something odd is happening to Sofus,¡± Jonathan uttered inly. At that moment, Sofus¡¯ spiritual energy was spinning out of control, looking as though it had been destabilized. Aside from Irving, who had a rare constitution, most cultivators would need to undergo a lot of training to use the spiritual energy within the environment. To do that, they had to remove all impurities in the spiritual energy before they could absorb the pure energy that was left behind. Otherwise, absorbing spiritual energy like that would only do more harm than good to a cultivator. That was exactly what was happening to Sofus. His spiritual energy was unstable and became much more dangerous. ¡°I think Sofus has an offensive technique that uses spiritual sense! I was attacked by that invisible technique earlier, so be careful!¡± Lauryn knew she was deadweight at that moment, so she warned him before leaving. ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing this sword!¡± Right at the moment she left, Jonathan held the sword in his hand. ¡°I told you, Sofus. I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have interfered!¡± Sofus sneered and removed his hand from his forehead. A ck rune emerged on his forehead. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vepletely undone my spiritual curse. It¡¯s time to die, Jonathan!¡± he eximed before rushing toward Jonathan with his axe. Jonathan raised his sword before kicking Sofus in the chest. Bang! Following that loud sound, Jonathan¡¯s expression changed slightly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. There was a seemingly imprable spirit shield protecting Sofus¡¯ body. His kick failed to destroy that shield. A weird smile appeared on Sofus¡¯ face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the first God Realm expert I would kill is you! Spiritual destruction!¡± As he roared, he shed his axe toward Jonathan. That attack was different from the previous ones because runes were glowing on the axe. Jonathan sensed that his force field couldn¡¯t block the axe. Thus, he pulled out his sword and used the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. As a result, the spiritual energy inside his body flowed into the sword. Their weapons shed as they passed each other by. In the distance, Lauryn spat out a mouthful of blood. She sensed that the sword that was spiritually connected to her had been shattered in a single strike. This is the power of a God Realm expert? Her eyes widened as she stared at the twobatants. With her normal eyesight, there was no way she could keep up with their attacks. However, with the help of her spiritual sense, she could. The moment Jonathan and Sofus passed each other by without hurting the other, they reoriented their weapons and tried stabbing their opponent¡¯s back. Spiritual sense stopped being confined to the user for those who achieved Grandmaster Realm and above. In a certain range, spiritual sense couldpletely rece normal vision and provide a better view of the details around the user. In that scenario, direction meant very little in a battle between cultivators. The axe and sword shed against each other in the air once more. The sword, which already had numerous cracks on it, exploded into pieces at the moment of contact. ¡°Fly!¡± After Jonathan uttered his mantra, the dozens of broken sword pieces flew toward different parts of Sofus¡¯ body like beams of light. The sword can be used like that? Lauryn stared at theposed Jonathan with shock. If I was the one in battle, the moment my sword broke, the first thing I would do was run away! And yet, Jonathan didn¡¯t hesitate to control the fragments and used them to attack Sofus! ng! ng! ng! A series of metal smashing sounds were heard. The seemingly clumsy axe danced in Sofus¡¯ hand as he protected himself from the flying sword fragments. ¡°Not easy to use, eh? After all, it¡¯s not your own power,¡± Jonathanmented as he stared at the panting Sofus. Ever since Sofus exploded with a massive amount of spiritual energy, Jonathan had been keeping a close eye on his opponent¡¯s changes. ording to his estimation, Sofus¡¯ spiritual energy might havee from one of two sources. The first was that Sofus was a genius cultivator. His cultivating speed was so fast that his master or elder was worried his foundation would be unstable. Thus, a spiritual curse was cast on him to reduce his cultivation speed. The second was that the spiritual energy didn¡¯t belong to him and that it was kept inside his body through special methods. That method would have to be something simr to forcefully opening an elixir field in his body. It would allow him to store a portion of spiritual energy so he could use it whenever he wanted. It sounded simple, but in reality, it was very dangerous. After all, that kind of violent spiritual energy was like a powder keg. Any mistakes made would spell Sofus¡¯ death. Even though the spiritual curse had been removed, the spiritual energy Sofus wanted to use had to pass through his entire body. To let such a massive amount of spiritual energy swim in one¡¯s meridians was an extremely painful process. It was very unlikely Sofus wasn¡¯t feeling any difort. Seeing that Jonathan had seen through his secret, Sofus sneered, ¡°You should just focus on yourself!¡± Then he raised his axe and attacked again. Jonathan¡¯s look grew cold. ¡°Give me the pill, and I¡¯ll stop, Sofus. I can let you leave.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me!¡± With a loud roar, Sofus shed his axe. ¡°Die!¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Chapter 592 dimir Appeared Jonathan¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the axeing straight toward him. With the help of spiritual energy, he quickly stepped toward the right by a few centimeters, barely dodging the axe. The weapon basically shed right past his shoulder. At the same time, he stretched his hand out and pressed it on Sofus¡¯ spirit shield without looking. ¡°Break!¡± Jonathan muttered as spiritual energy poured out of his hands. Sofus¡¯ spirit shield that was protecting him trembled like waves under the impact of a pure spiritual energy attack. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Sensing the anomaly happening to his spirit shield, his expression changed drastically. He held the axe with both his hands, aimed it toward Jonathan¡¯s face, and brought it down. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± The edges of Jonathan¡¯s mouth curved upward before his right hand suddenly broke the spirit shield on Sofus¡¯ chest apart. Pftt! Blood spurted out of Sofus¡¯ mouth as a look of disbelief was seen in his eyes. He flew backward violently into the valley. While his body was still flying in midair, Jonathan dashed forward faster than him. The sword fragments rapidly jabbed into Sofus¡¯ meridians to seal off his spiritual energy. In an instant, Sofus appeared like a deted balloon as he stared at Jonathan sullenly on the ground. ¡°How did you break my spirit shield apart?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Standing next to Sofus, Jonathan uttered, ¡°If your spirit shield were formed by the spiritual energy you¡¯ve amassed yourself, then it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for me to shatter it. However, breaking apart a spirit shield formed with impure spiritual energy is much easier. I just need to use a little pure spiritual energy to destroy the bnce of the spirit shield and crack it.¡± He then picked up the axe and yed with it. ¡°I¡¯m only here to look for medicine, Sofus. Based on what you said earlier, your master¡¯s not dead yet. Even though you attacked me, I won¡¯t give you two trouble as long as you hand me the medicine.¡± Sofusughed in response. ¡°You won¡¯t give us trouble? Jonathan, you have a terrible sense of humor, Jonathan. Summerbank Abyss requires the blood essence of four Grandmasters every three years to reseal it. Otherwise, the monsters from within will break the seal apart and flood into the outside world. We, the Phoebus Sect, have been protecting the world for nearly two thousand years, and now you¡¯re telling me you won¡¯t bring us trouble? Let me tell you something, Jonathan. If you insist on protecting Lauryn for your own selfish reasons, you¡¯ll be the cause of a disaster that¡¯ll bring ruin to the world ¡ª ¡° Before he could finish speaking, the axe was already ced next to his neck. He was stunned. As his line of sight followed along the axe, he saw Jonathan¡¯s expression had turned icy. ¡°I hate it when people try to stop me by saying it¡¯s for the greater good. I don¡¯t give a d*mn if you¡¯re trying to seal monsters or gods here. The pill is the only thing I care about.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sofus stared at him with a puzzled look. ¡°How can you not care about the world¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the Messiah. I don¡¯t care about the world,¡± Jonathan spat coldly. ¡°In that two-thousand-year period, there are about seven hundred instances of a three-year gap. If four people died every three years, then it means almost three thousand Grandmaster Realm cultivators died in the hands of the Phoebus Sect. Let me ask you this. Do you consider those three thousand cultivators as part of the people living in the world? Even if Summerbank Abyss contains some of the deadliest creatures on the net, what right does your sect have to decide who should be sacrificed?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± When Sofus heard that question, he looked as though he was a little lost. ¡°But what we¡¯re doing is to save more people¡­¡± ¡°If you sacrificed yourself to save others, then you can say you did it for the greater good. However, if you sacrificed others to save people, then you¡¯re just a clown who thinks he has a higher moral ground.¡± That shut Sofus¡¯ uppletely. Jonathan stood at the side and went into deep thought. Sofus is only sixteen years old, yet his cultivation level has already reached the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm. His monstrous constitution is enough to cause amotion in any faction. However, he¡¯s still too young. Even though he may appear mature for his age, his line of thinking is far too na?ve because he had been cultivating deep in the mountains for a long time. It¡¯s easy for people to manipte him if he was brainwashed with extreme ideas from a young age. Based on our conversation earlier, it¡¯s not hard to figure out he had been brainwashed to think that the axis of morality is built upon the responsibility of saving the world. I doubt I can change his way of thinking with just a few sentences, but it¡¯s probably good enough if that nted a seed of doubt in his mind. At that moment, Jonathan turned around because he felt an extremely powerful spiritual energy rapidly approaching him in that direction. Upon sensing that powerful spiritual energy, Sofus shouted with joy, ¡°Master! I¡¯m here, Master!¡± Following his shouting, a ck figure finally appeared in front of them. It was a skinny old man wearing a ck robe with a white beard so long that it touched his chest. He also had a hair bun. The old man was holding a horsetail whisk. Unlike how other people wield the weapon, he was just holding it casually. Faint spiritual energy continuously flowed out of the old man¡¯s body. It made others feel as though his spiritual energy had a life of its own and breathing like a human being. He looked like an old man on the verge of dying. However, even though he was just standing there, Jonathan felt as though there was an endless amount of pressureing from the old man. ¡°dimir?¡± Jonathan asked with furrowed eyebrows. Upon hearing that, the old man gently leaped and crossed more than ten meters in a single motion beforending next to Sofus. ¡°It¡¯s been two years since west met, Mr. Goldstein. You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± As dimir spoke, he waved the horsetail whisk in his hand. Suddenly, it was as though an invisible string was pulling the sword fragments lodged in Sofus¡¯ body away. ¡°I gave you the pill back then because I saw great fortune surrounding you. I didn¡¯t expect things would turn like this after saving your life. Well, forget about it. Since this mess started because of me, I should be the one to end it. As this is how we met today, once I kill you, I¡¯ll sever the fate that binds us both. What do you think, Mr. Goldstein?¡± dimir uttered. Jonathan unleashed his force field before staring at the old man warily. ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten about the fact that you saved my life, Sir. However, it is inevitable that things would end up this way today. I still believe it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t fight each other.¡± With a gentle shake of his head, dimir informed, ¡°The Three Ultimate Formations need to be replenished with the blood essence of four Grandmasters today. If you don¡¯t want to fight me, you¡¯ll have to seal yourpanion¡¯s meridian. Once I replenish the formation, I¡¯ll give you the pill and let you go.¡± Even though his tone sounded in, the threat in his voice was obvious to even the most inattentive listener. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to do that?¡± Jonathan asked with a smile. dimir¡¯s horsetail whisk gentlyy on his arm. ¡°If you insist on antagonizing me, then I have no choice but to send you to the afterlife.¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Could Not Defeat Him Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll give me the pill if I can defeat you?¡± Sensing the murderous intenting from dimir, Jonathan tightened his grip around the axe. dimir chuckled. ¡°If you can defeat me, then my life will belong to you, Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°Then you need to be careful, Sir!¡± The moment Jonathan lifted his head after bowing, the axe in his hand flew toward the old man without warning. He followed behind the axe and formed spikes around his fists with spiritual energy before charging toward dimir. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t use that kind of dirty trick unless his life was in danger. However, he had no idea what to expect when facing dimir. Since the time the old man showed up, he had been giving Jonathan a feeling that he was in a very dangerous situation. Even though Jonathan believed he had nothing to fear, he still wanted to be careful. The sound of the battle axe zipping through the air came to an abrupt end while Jonathan¡¯s fists were easily dodged by dimir. dimir held the axe with a smile while standing a few meters away. ¡°This is the axe I gave to my disciple. Thank you for returning it to us.¡± As he spoke, he lodged the axe into the ground and gently moved the horsetail whisk as he approached his opponent with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I won¡¯t be holding back anymore. Please die now, Mr. Goldstein.¡± The moment he finished his sentence, he disappeared. It wasn¡¯t because he was moving so fast that no one could see him. He really just vanished into thin air. Even Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense couldn¡¯t locate where he was. Just as Jonathan was on his guard, the white horsetail whisk suddenly emerged in front of him. It was as though his spirit shield was made of paper because the horsetail whisk shattered it without even slowing down. Facing that powerful attack, Jonathan only had enough time to block it with his arms before he was sent flying away. He thennded next to Lauryn. Soon, he felt immense pain in his arm. As Jonathan assessed his injury with a frown, he realized his arms had turned into rotten flesh. When the horsetail whisk attacked him, it was as though the strands on the weapon turned into extremely sharp des, cutting through his arms hundreds of times. If not for how he dodged in time, it was possible that his arms would¡¯ve been chopped off. What cultivation level is dimir on? How is he so terrifying? Jonathan stared at his opponent fearfully as his arms trembled. At that point, he couldn¡¯t determine the cultivation level of dimir because the old man hadn¡¯t used his full power. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lauryn.¡± From that attack alone, he had determined the gap of power between him and dimir. It seemed as though he was going to abandon Lauryn to save his own skin. When Lauryn heard that, her eyes were filled with despair. However, she knew no matter what she could offer to Jonathan, there was no way he would be willing to put his life on the line to defeat an opponent as absurdly powerful as dimir. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for all that you¡¯ve done for me up until this point,¡± she thanked him in a deep voice. Then, she pulled out a jade pendant from her pocket. ¡°Take this jade pendant. If you ever meet someone from my family in the future, please give it to them and tell them this: ¡®Forests on the white mountain with ck rivers. A boat of dreams under the starry night.¡¯ My father won¡¯t trouble you if he hears those two sentences.¡± Holding the jade pendant in hand, Jonathan stared at the object as it was tainted by his blood. Then he shifted his confused look to her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your father troubling me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that.¡± Lauryn sighed. ¡°I know you tend to fight against respectable families. I just want to use this jade pendant to let my father know that you once helped me so he won¡¯t attack you. That way, maybe you¡¯ll let go of the ckwood family.¡± ¡°You think far ahead,¡± he replied inly before stuffing the pendant into his pocket. Then, he turned to dimir with a smile. ¡°Until next time, Sir!¡± Just as he finished speaking, he grabbed her and began running toward the burning peak. Everyone was stunned when they saw him do that, especially Lauryn, who was being carried on his shoulder. Disbelief was written all over her face as she stared at the flora passing her vision. In recent years, Jonathan had be an influential figure in Chanaea. No matter where rumors about Jonathan¡¯s character came from, all of them mentioned that he was a ruthless, decisive, cruel, and extremely dangerous man. Everyone thought he was the type of formidable hero who would choose to fight to the death against an undefeatable opponent. No one thought he would just turn around and escape shamelessly. Is this guy really the Military God of Asura¡¯s Office? Lauryn couldn¡¯t help but reassess her view on Jonathan. ¡°Is that old man chasing after us?¡± he asked as he held onto her legs. Even though he still had no idea how dimir managed to vanish and reemerge earlier, there was one thing he had learned from the fight¡ªhe couldn¡¯t trust his spiritual sense any longer. When Lauryn was asked that question, she raised her head and looked. ¡°He¡¯sing! I think he¡¯ll only need at most ten breaths before he catches up to us!¡± ¡°Ten breaths?¡± Jonathan muttered. As he stared at the mountain in the heart of Summerbank Abyss, the look in his eyes turned serious. I need to find a way to shake off this old man. As long as I can make it to Joselle, I¡¯ll be safe! However, I think I need at least twenty minutes to make it there. Do I have enough time¡ª ¡°He has disappeared, Jonathan!¡± Lauryn eximed. At that instant, he forcefully changed his course. Bam! A horsetail whisk suddenly appeared where Jonathan was standing earlier and created a loud bang when the attacknded on the ground. When dimir appeared, Jonathan finally saw the trick to that technique. The moment the old man emerged, the surrounding space twisted a little bit. That fitted the description of the space-altering formation in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Oh yeah, Summerbank Abyss does have a space-altering formation! It¡¯s not that dimir is teleporting all over the ce. He¡¯s just using the formation to go through shortcuts! This is the same as walking in the fog for a hundred meters yet appearing a thousand meters from the starting point upon exiting the fog! When his train of thought ended there, joy appeared on his face. He pped Lauryn¡¯s butt and shouted, ¡°Keep a close eye on dimir! His ability to teleport isn¡¯t unlimited! You need to tell me the moment he disappears!¡± Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Chapter 594 What I Am Waiting For ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, Jonathan!¡± Lauryn shouted in response to Jonathan¡¯s p. Her scream sounded as though it was going to pierce the heavens. It did give him quite a shock. Then, she shouted again. ¡°He has disappeared!¡± With a powerful right kick, Jonathan flew into the air. Below him, a horsetail whisk swept past his previous spot. He¡¯s in God Realm¡¯s advanced phase and halfway to bing a Divine! Jonathan assessed. It was hard to tell if it was because Jonathan had identified dimir¡¯s cultivation level that thetter¡¯s attack was getting agitated. Thanks to the spiritual energy flowing out of the old man¡¯s body, Jonathan was able to see his opponent¡¯s true strength. Jonathan once fought against the elder of the Osborne family, Garrison, in Yaleview. Back then, Garrison was only in the beginner phase of God Realm. That and the presence of the creepy sound of the bell were enough to make him panic. However, dimir had reached the peak of God Realm. Even if the old man didn¡¯t use the formations to teleport himself around, that horsetail whisk of his was dangerous enough for Jonathan to think he stood no chance of victory. Thus, the only thing Jonathan could do when facing that kind of monster was escape. ¡°Go!¡± When dimir¡¯s attack missed, the horsetail whisk flew toward Jonathan and wrapped itself around his leg as though it was alive. Since Jonathan was still in the air, there was nowhere for him to dodge. Not only that, the horsetail whisk possessed the power to destroy spiritual energy, so even if he used a spirit shield, he would still be hit by the attack. Lauryn was in despair when she saw the countless white strands reaching toward her. However, it was then an ominous aura rapidly spread out from Jonathan¡¯s body. ng! The strands of the horsetail whisk, which looked like white tentacles were blocked by a golden light, and not able to reach her. She raised her head and looked around. Currently, both of them were protected by a golden light with runes swimming on its surface. Thud! Jonathannded safely on the ground with Lauryn on his shoulder. When the horsetail whisk returned to dimir, he saw that the white strands had been burned to a crisp. That shocked him. After all, the horsetail whisk was a legendary weapon passed down from the head of the Phoebus Sect to the next. It was crafted by using the fur of an unknown demon beast. If the weapon were injected with spiritual energy, the user would be able to manipte the length and toughness of the horsetail whisk. Since it possessed the ability to destroy spiritual energy, it became a powerful trump card of the sect and was the reason many experts lost their lives. That was why it pained dimir to see the two-thousand-year-old magical item in that ruined state. With a gentle wave of the weapon, the burned parts of the horsetail whisk were scattered into the wind. Then, he turned his gaze to the bronze handbell hanging above Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to possess such a powerful item, Mr. Goldstein. I was right about you. You do possess incredible luck.¡± dimir smiled inly. ¡°In that case, how about we have a chat? If you give me that magical tool and Lauryn, I¡¯ll hand you the pill and let you go. What do you say?¡± Worry shed past Lauryn¡¯s eyes when she heard that. While she had a deal with Jonathan, she was worried it had lost its value when he had to face a powerful foe like dimir. In that situation, she felt like a useless deadweight, and she thought Jonathan would¡¯ve abandoned her to survive. However, Lauryn didn¡¯t know what respectable families meant to Jonathan. Ever since he learned the true meaning of the phrase ¡®respectable families,¡¯ he had been thinking about how to get rid of those vermin. He knew no regimes wouldst forever, but there were respectable families that were known as The Untouchables. If nothing were done, then Asura¡¯s Office would be infiltrated by those respectable families over the years and eventually be their sharpest weapon in just a few decades. It wasn¡¯t an unfounded worry. After all, Yaleview was once a powerful city. However, in just a little over a hundred years, itpletely copsed from the inside thanks to the respectable families. Thus, to maintain peace in Chanaea, Jonathan decided to uproot those tumorspletely. Since Lauryn was the ckwood family¡¯s daughter, she knew many secrets about the respectable families. Also, she possessed a very high position in that society and was willing to work as a spy for him. In short, someone like her wasn¡¯t easy toe by. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. That was why Jonathan refused to abandon her. ¡°I refuse.¡± He stared at dimir alertly. ¡°If you had given me the pill from the start, then I wouldn¡¯t have interfered for the sake of our friendship. However, your disciple lied to me and lured me into Summerbank Abyss, fully aware that you weren¡¯t dead. He said the seal on Summerbank Abyss requires the blood essence of four Grandmasters to maintain. Lauryn and the other three were already enough, yet you still brought me in here. So, I think you¡¯ve already included me as part of the sacrifice. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± dimir nodded. ¡°The more blood essence we have, the better. Since you showed up uninvited, we didn¡¯t feel the need to chase you away. This is the same as two years ago when I save you. It¡¯s all because of fate.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already fallen for your trap, there¡¯s no reason for me to believe you¡¯ll let me go. From the moment you tried to kill me, I¡¯ve cleared the life debt I owed you. What happens next depends on our skills and abilities!¡± When he finished speaking, he turned around and left, with the bronze handbell still on his head. Even though not much time had passed, the bronze handbell had absorbed a massive amount of spiritual energy from him. He would be in grave danger if he didn¡¯t make it to the mountain soon. ¡°Be prepared, Lauryn. The moment I stop injecting spiritual energy into the bronze handbell, you¡¯ll need to do it on my behalf. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have enough spiritual energy to reach the middle of the mountain,¡± Jonathan revealed as he ran. A determined look appeared in her eyes when she heard that. If she kept the protective magical item active, she would undoubtedly lose a massive amount of spiritual energy. If he decided to abandon her when her energy ran out, she wouldn¡¯t have any energy left to protect herself. However, there was no other choice for her. Even if she decided not to keep the magical item active, the moment Jonathan abandoned her, she would still be dead. When her train of thought ended there, Lauryn began gesturing a technique with her hands. ¡°Leave this bronze handbell to me before my spiritual energy depletes.¡± ¡°Deactivate!¡± Jonathan eximed. The bronze handbell above his head shook. However, just as it was about to fall, a surge of pure spiritual energy was injected into the item, allowing it to levitate in the air once more. ¡°I can only support this bell for five minutes maximum!¡± she informed. ¡°That¡¯s enough time!¡± he replied as he stared at the mountain ahead. ¡°Careful, behind you!¡± Due to Lauryn¡¯s fear, an insane amount of energy poured out of her body and into the bell as she shouted. The golden light surrounding them became even brighter. At that moment, Jonathan grabbed her legs and threw her behind him like a weapon. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m waiting for!¡± Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Interlocked ¡°Ah!¡± Lauryn¡¯s scream reverberated throughout the whole valley. She could never imagine that Jonathan would throw her toward dimir like a weapon. At that moment, the bronze handbell was being kept active by her spiritual energy. Back when she was still hanging on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder, the bell hovered above their heads. However, when she was thrown away, the bell followed her and centered on her. Arge golden visage of a bell covered in runes enveloped Lauryn as she flew toward dimir. As for Jonathan, he forcefully kicked the ground and leaped backward. ng! A loud bell sound reverberated throughout the area once more. The moment dimir and Lauryn crashed against each other, a wave of golden light quickly spread out. ¡°Solidify!¡± Jonathan shouted. Fifty meters away, the spiritual energy in front of him materialized into a spirit shield to block the golden wave. However, in an instant, the spirit shield was blown apart by the golden wave of light. Right after that, he began sprinting toward the center of the explosion. It was all part of his n. He made some calctions in his mind earlier. If he had run toward the mountain in the middle with his current speed, dimir would undoubtedly keep interfering in their path, thus slowing them down. It was very likely he and Lauryn would die before they could arrive there. However, if they wanted to stop dimir, then they would need to fight. While Jonathan wanted to protect Lauryn, he was also willing to sacrifice himself to save others. Back when he fought against Garrison, thetter once expanded the defense radius of the handbell. Consequently, Jonathan used all his power to strike the golden light with his palm. As a result, he was sent flying away and fell into a pond tens of meters away while Garrison was turned into a puddle of blood. The power of the bronze handbell was incredibly potent. With no weapons in hand, there was no way Jonathan could stop dimir sessfully. Even with the bronze handbell, Jonathan didn¡¯t have the guts to battle against dimir. After all, his battle with Garrison taught him that the damage inflicted on people inside the golden light would be more significant than the ones outside. If one weren¡¯t careful, they would be disintegrated. That was what gave him the idea to use Lauryn. In his mind, it would be for the best if he let her use the bronze handbell instead. As Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense was activated, his surrounding was imprinted in his mind. He bolted past Lauryn and materialized his spiritual energy into a de. ¡°Die!¡± In the distance, just as dimir stood up unsteadily, he heard Jonathan¡¯s roar. When he raised his head, he saw his opponent had already arrived in front of him. Without making any noise, Jonathan¡¯s de went straight for dimir¡¯s throat. Countless amounts of white strands formed a thick web in front of dimir right before the de reached at its target. Using spiritual sense, Jonathan clearly felt the de he made using spiritual energy was torn apart by the spiritual destruction property of the strands. Not only that, the strands immediately moved toward his wrist once the de disappeared. ¡°F*cking hell!¡± he cursed before he jumped and kicked the shield created by the white strands. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Pft! A bloody mist was seen from behind the white shield. It was pretty apparent that the kick dealt significant damage to dimir. Using the backward momentum of his kick, he jumped away from his opponent. Then, without hesitation, he carried Lauryn, used his spiritual energy to grab the handbell, and started running away. Lauryn was covered in blood as shey on his shoulder. Her breathing was weak. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a sly b*stard¡­ Jonathan¡­¡± she uttered weakly. If she hadn¡¯t used her protective talisman to absorb the majority of the impact earlier, she would¡¯ve been dead. Jonathan¡¯s expression was as cold as ice. ¡°If I didn¡¯t save you, you would¡¯ve been dead. If I didn¡¯t use you as a weapon, dimir would¡¯ve chased us down and killed us. That was the only way.¡± Lauryn could feel he was using his meridians to send pure spiritual energy to her to help stabilize her injuries. Bitterness swelled in her heart. Even though I trusted my family, I was just a tool for marriage for them. Even though I trusted Sofus to help him find his master in Summerbank Abyss, I was tricked and almost died. I thought death would be waiting for me when dimir showed up. Yet, not once did Jonathan give up on me. I was touched by that for a moment before I was used by another person again. As her injuries were getting treated by Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy, her mind fell into disarray. Was he trying to save me or did he just want to use me as a weapon? Tears streamed down her cheeks. It was the first time that she, the daughter of a respectable family and the proud disciple of an ancient sect¡¯s elder, experienced the helplessness and sorrow of having her life dictated by someone else. ¡°If this is the only method, can you tell me if you would¡¯ve agreed to do that if I told you how likely you would¡¯ve died in the process?¡± Jonathan asked inly. ¡°You should be grateful that you¡¯re still alive. Thest time this happened, the elder of the Osborne family, Garrison, was turned into a lump of rotten meat!¡± Upon hearing that, Lauryn went silent. His pace increased when he noticed she was quiet. ¡°I know you hate me, but we¡¯re still alive. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting out of the fog, so our only hope is the mountain up ahead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there?¡± Lauryn asked with great effort. ¡°A monster.¡± Recalling his time with Joselle, worry filled Jonathan¡¯s heart. ¡°There¡¯s an incredibly powerful monster there. If we go there, we may be able to lure that monster to dimir. However, it¡¯s also likely we¡¯ll die in the monster¡¯s hand.¡± It was a big gamble. In the past, Joselle tried to kill Jonathan. If he showed up again, and if she attacked him without hesitation, then there was no way he could fight back. Even if he sessfully baited Joselle to kill dimir, it would still be difficult for him to escape from her afterward. However, at that moment, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of perfecting his n, so he just kept running. ¡°Be careful, Jonathan! He¡¯sing again!¡± Lauryn eximed. In response, Jonathan expanded his spiritual sense backward. By that point, dimir no longer looked like a graceful andposed expert. He was still holding the horsetail whisk in his hand, but his hair had be loose and the robe he wore looked more like a beggar¡¯s garb. ¡°I want to see where you can escape now, Jonathan!¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Chapter 596 You Are Dead Meat On the mountain in the middle, the sound of birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers filled the air. Everything seemed quiet and peaceful. And in a field halfway up the mountain, Joselle was perched atop a rock, swinging her legs. ¡°ve, why don¡¯t you act all cute again for me?¡± Act cute? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Irving¡¯s expression turned icy, electricity rippling through his body. Iunch an all-out attack on her, but she dares to think I was acting cute. What¡¯s her cultivation level? She¡¯s a little too terrifying! A hint of despair shed in his eyes as he cast his gaze over the twenty-three shriveled corpses and skeletons. I¡¯m not Jonathan, but as the head of the Phantom Sect¡¯sst disciple, I know a little about some secrets. Although their clothes have seen better days after exposure to the wind and rain, I can tell from the style and material that they were disciples of various ancient sects. In fact, two of them had on gorgeous and colorful clothes. Despite being torn and tattered, the colors are still as vibrant as when they were new. Just one look is enough to tell that they weren¡¯t just any ordinary clothes. Irvingpared the two sets of clothes with the portraits of the two missing God Realm-level elites in his mind, and what he concluded made his heart sink. These two corpses are them! This woman sure has a weird taste, arranging dead bodies into different poses for fun. If I don¡¯t think of a way to get out of here, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape a simr fate as them. With that thought in mind, he moved abruptly and dashed downhill. Although he made the same decision as Jonathan, his cultivation level was one tier lower than the latter. Hence, he only managed to run two steps before getting stepped on. Joselle lowered her head and giggled as she pressed her foot against Irving¡¯s face. ¡°One escaped earlier, so I sure can¡¯t let another do the same. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be bored out of my mind.¡± Just then, a buzzing noise rang out from the foot of the mountain. ng! Joselle turned and gazed in that direction after hearing the sound of a bell ringing. Then, a beam of golden light pierced through the tops of the trees and shone toward the mountaintop. There was a loud thud as Jonathan crashed into the side of the mountain with Lauryn in his arms while wielding the bronze handbell. The jarring impact caused a retrograde blood flow in Jonathan, and his meridian and spiritual energy were also slightly affected. There was also a flickering golden light around him. Jonathan and Lauryn rolled down the side of the mountain, onlying to a stop after knocking into a sitting corpse and shattering it to pieces. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Joselle looked as though she had just discovered a new continent when she saw Jonathan. Forgetting all about Irving under her foot, she rushed over to Jonathan excitedly. Then, she reached out and took Lauryn from Jonathan¡¯s arms. Due to the shockwaves from the bell earlier, Lauryn was covered in blood. Joselle merely cast a careless nce at Lauryn before tossing thetter aside, looking somewhat displeased. The way she did so was no different from how she would throw garbage. ¡°I¡¯ve caught you, Jonathan,¡± Joselle dered with a grin. A chill ran down his spine as he gazed at her beautiful face. This little br*t looks harmless, but the brutality of her actions is the worst I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. Even Hades, one of the Eight Kings of War known for his coldness, might not be a match for her. If possible, I never want to see her again. Who would¡¯ve expected me to return to this ce of my own ord after only a few hours? Oh, what a cruel twist of fate! ¡°Joselle, it has been a while since west met.¡± Jonathan forced some semnce of a smile as he spoke while discreetly feeling about next to him. When hended earlier, the bronze handbell lost its bond to his spiritual energy and fell next to him. If I have the bronze handbell, I¡¯ll still have a sliver of hope. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, I told you before that I¡¯d kill you if I caught you. Now, prepare to die!¡± Joselle dered with a cackle. She raised the spear in her hand, about to throw it straight at the point between his brows. Just then, a thin figure wielding a horsetail whisk appeared next to the group. It was the person who had been in hot pursuit¡ªdimir. At the same time, Jonathan finally felt the bronze handbell beneath his fingers. Almost without thinking, he roused his spiritual energy and channeled it outward through his hand. However, what happened next stunned him. Within his subconscious mind, a pitch-ck space appeared out of thin air. Scattered messily about inside that space was a random collection of items. There were clothes, gold bars, food, drinks¡­ However, the oddest thing was the sense that something strange was going on surfacing in his heart. As long as I will it to be, these things I see will instantly appear right before me. What¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t a shield appear when I channel spiritual energy into the bronze handbell? Why have these things popped up? He subconsciously nced down at the bronze handbell in his hand. However, he was not holding a handbell. It was clearly a ck ring. It¡¯s a magical item for storage! The moment Jonathan saw the ring, his eyes widened instantly. ording to misceneous records, the cultivators of yore would refine a magical item for storage to conveniently store things. For the most part, those magical items were in the form of rings, bracelets, and belts. And as luck would have it, I¡¯ve somehow managed to stumble upon a storage ring! He turned to look at the dried-up corpse he had smashed to pieces. Gazing at the vibrant colors of the torn clothes, he came up with a conclusion inwardly. Although a ring like this was amon sight in the olden days, it¡¯s a rare treasure nowadays. If I go by my earlier spection, this must be the body of the cultivator from the ancient sects who went missing thirty years ago. Could this storage ring have fallen from his hand? While Jonathan was distracted by his thoughts about the storage ring, Joselle had already started walking toward dimir. ¡°Wow! So many ves! What¡¯s that thing in your hand with the white hairs?¡± As Joselle spoke, she stretched out a hand to touch the horsetail whisk dimir held. However, dimir was already in a rage after getting tricked by Jonathan and did not care to entertain her curiosity. ¡°You little br*t! Where on earth did youe from? Move away!¡± dimir could not restrain himself from flicking the horsetail whisk at Joselle¡¯s face. Hearing a soft snap, dimir paused momentarily as he was walking toward Jonathan. The movements of Joselle¡¯s spiritual energy were so faint that they resembled one at the Grandmaster Realm at most. Hence, dimir did not think of her as a threat at all. Only Jonathan knew that the shifts in her spiritual energy were not a reflection of her true strength. One would think that¡¯s all she¡¯s capable of when, in fact, she has merely inadvertently revealed the tip of the iceberg. When Jonathan saw Joselle grab the horsetail whisk he had failed to deflect even once, he roared with laughter. ¡°And there I was, wondering how to make you attract even more attention. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so daring as to attack my master. You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Chapter 597 The Mystery Of Summerbank Master? Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Lauryn directed her gaze toward Joselle in puzzlement. At the same time, Irving, whose cheek swelled up terribly, was throwing a scornful re at Jonathan. He finally understood why Joselle would knock him out for no reason and bring him here. How is that pure coincidence? Jonathan must¡¯ve run toward me on purpose to divert attention! D*mn it! I¡¯ll kill him sooner orter! Irving could not help but curse inwardly after catching a glimpse of that smug expression on Jonathan¡¯s face as if he had seeded in his treacherous n. On the other hand, dimir¡¯s horsetail whisk was grabbed so tightly by Joselle that no matter what he did, he could not withdraw it. He was undoubtedly dumbfounded. ¡°Who are you?¡± A frosty glint shed across dimir¡¯s gaze as he sensed the intimidating aura radiating from Joselle. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a name previously, but I do now. I¡¯m Joselle Goldstein. Your capabilities aren¡¯t too bad. How about you be my ve too?¡± Joselle said with augh. ¡°Joselle Goldstein?¡± As soon as dimir heard that name, he instinctively turned to look at Jonathan. The same surname? Why does it feel like they¡¯re siblings? What truly baffled him was Jonathan¡¯s greeting earlier. dimir¡¯s eyes dimmed as he fixed them on Jonathan and the rest. ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, it saves me some time and effort to go and search for everyone. Well, this makes things easier for me!¡± As he spoke, the spiritual energy within him began to surge. The horsetail whisk in his grip suddenly expanded into innumerous white threads that filled the skies before wrapping around Joselle¡¯s body. Then, those white threads tightened abruptly, turning Joselle into a giant cocoon. ¡°Run!¡± Jonathan shouted at Lauryn and reached out to grab her hand to flee the scene with her. But as he got up to Lauryn, a strange-looking gun full of murderous intent rested close to his forehead before piercing through the ground right before him. It was Joselle¡¯s gun. The muscles in Jonathan¡¯s body tensed up as he turned to look at the white cocoon beside him. On it was a hole the size of a bowl, where he spotted Joselle wearing a smile while peeking through curiously. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away just like that!¡± Following a giggle, she pried the hole with her slender hands, and before long, she tore the white cocoon apart without much force. Jonathan stared wide-eyed at the overwhelmingly domineering scene before him. He had put up a fight with dimir¡¯s horsetail whisk earlier. He knew clearly how tough and formidable that weapon was. Yet, Joselle had managed to rip it apart with her hands. Despite knowing how scary Joselle was, he could not help but feel stupefied. Nheless, the one most astonished at that point was not Jonathan but dimir. After all, dimir understood that magical item well since it belonged to him. Having watched it get destroyed without much effort by Joselle, he could notprehend how fearsome she was. He stared at Joselle nervously as he tried to escape the scene. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± ¡°I am your master!¡± Joselle let out a light chuckle. With a leap, she traveled a distance of more than ten meters andnded right before dimir. Seeing her appearance, he swung the horsetail whisk in his grip toward her direction without hesitation. Though dimir was well aware that his horsetail whisk could not hurt Joselle, he thought it was more than enough if it could fend her off for a short while. Before long, a geomanticpass appeared in dimir¡¯s palm out of nowhere. ¡°Three Ultimate Formations! Restrain them!¡± As his hand gesture took effect, a mysterious force spread out rapidly. With dimir as the center, everything within a hundred-meter radius came to a halt as though time had frozen. Jonathan and the others, as well as the flora and fauna in the surroundings, all turned frozen instantaneously. Joselle¡¯s hand, which hade so close to dimir¡¯s neck, also stopped in its movement simultaneously. While Jonathan froze in position¡ªwith one hand grabbing onto Lauryn¡¯s wrist, sheer shock inundated him after witnessing dimir¡¯s move. The Grandmaster Realm cultivators could activate a Grandmaster¡¯s force field to trap everything within a certain perimeter. Basically, its theory was to use one¡¯s force field to fill the space and one¡¯s spiritual energy to create a spirit shield to confine the targets one wanted to have control or restrain over. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, that was not the case for dimir¡¯s move. There was no spiritual energy nor any feeling of restraint. Instead, that feeling closely resembled how the world should have been. Everything¡ªfrom falling leaves to birds and insects¡ªshould stay suspended in the air. It was a feeling close to nature. Yet, that brought intense fear from deep within Jonathan. ¡°Who exactly are you? I can¡¯t believe I had to use the formation te to keep you in ce. How did you manage to enter Three Ultimate Formations?¡± Sweat droplets covered dimir¡¯s forehead as he loudly questioned Joselle, who almost killed him. But in the next instant, dimir averted his gaze toward Jonathan and the others. What caught his attention was the two rows of mummified bodies on the ground. dimir did not have the time to give too much thought as he got into a fight with Joselle immediately after rushing there in a fit of rage. Now that he spotted those bodies, his eyes darkened. In the formation of the Three Ultimate Formations, other than several cultivators who ventured in by themselves, the other cultivators who disappeared there were lured inside by Phoebus Sect. There were many instances where Phoebus Sect would lure four cultivators there, but in the end, there would always be one or two missing. It was also because such urrences were frequent that Sofus would conveniently invite Jonathan after running into him then. The purpose was to use Jonathan as a substitute had anyone gone missing again. Comprehension dawned upon dimir after seeing those bodies at that point¡ªthose people who went missing were not devoured by the demon beast but were turned into various shapes and forms of mummified bodies. Staring at those bodies, dimir jolted in terror. His heart thumped even more wildly when he noticed the bodies of the two God Realm fighters. After all, among the two, Rory was a well-known cultivator in the martial arts world. Even dimir had to greet him politely if they ever crossed paths. Even someone like Rory has died here. Even though Summerbank Abyss is a part of Phoebus Sect, these mummified bodies definitely aren¡¯t our doings. Who the he*l did this? ¡°Do you like my ves too?¡± Behind, a crisp voice sounded. dimir leaped a few meters away before he mustered the courage to whip his head around. Standing right in front of Jonathan, Joselle reached out and slowly pulled out that strange-looking spear. ¡°Old shorty, how did you freeze people on the spot just now? It seems fun. How about you y with me from now on?¡± Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Going All Out Joselle¡¯s words sounded like a death sentence to dimir. ¡°How is this possible?¡± dimir looked at the formation te in his hand and eximed. ¡°Freeze!¡± he shouted at the top of his voice while forming a hand seal with one hand. Jonathan could clearly sense strange energy waves circling Joselle beside him. However, the energy that froze him on the spot merely slowed down her movement a little before losing its effect. ¡°I¡¯m tired of this trick of yours. Are there any other tricks you can show me?¡± Joselle asked teasingly, still holding her spear. The next moment, she swung her spear, and a ripple visible to the naked eye unfurled on its tip. With just one wave of the spear, the strange sense of restraint holding Jonathan and the others captive disappeared as if it was never there. Boom! Following the loud noise, dimir was sent flying while Joselle charged at him. Thud! Thud! Thud! As the dense collision sound drifted away, Jonathan and the other two fell to the ground, for the pressure that dimir and Joselle had on them earlier was overwhelming. dimir was one step to the Divine Realm. Although he was still in the God Realm, with the help of the magic weapon¡¯s power, Jonathan and the others were no match for him. As for Joselle, she was even more terrifying. Although no one could see any signs of her cultivation level, every move she made exuded overwhelming power. Jonathan once suspected that she was a cultivation expert above the Divine Realm, but she had lost all her memories due to certain incidents. The biggest basis for that spection was Joselle¡¯s appearance. ording to her, she had been in Summerbank Abyss for at least a few decades. However, she still looked like a young girl in herte teens. ording to the misceneous records, only those in the Ultimate Realm and halfway to achieving immortality could retain their youth and never age. A half-immortal¡­ It only exists in myths, even in ancient times. Is there truly such a terrifying being in the present world where cultivators have almost vanished? Feeling the energy waves of Joselle and dimir fading away, Jonathan turned to look at Lauryn, who was covered in blood. ¡°Can you still run? dimir can¡¯t resist for a long time. We must take this opportunity to leave quickly.¡± Lauryn cast aplex gaze at him. From the moment Jonathan rescued her, she became a part of his ploy even though he held her in his arms to protect her as much as possible in the end. However, having been used by him repeatedly, she did not know whether she should trust him again. At that moment, Irving was still sprawled on the ground with flushed cheeks. ¡°Lauryn, help me unblock my meridians and acupoints!¡± Irving cried as he looked at Lauryn in pain. While still supporting Lauryn, Jonathan flicked his finger and a burst of spiritual energy flew straight to Irving¡¯s lower abdomen to unblock his meridians. Feeling the spiritual energy rushing in his veins again, Irving leaped up. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t make me hold a grudge against you. Do you think I¡¯m unaware that it was you who led that she-monster to me?¡± Seeing Irving¡¯s self-absorbed manner rendered Jonathan speechless. If he knew the former¡¯s location, he would be capable of doing such that to cause a diversion. However, he had no idea that he would meet Irving in that ce, so he felt aggrieved by the usation. Even so, Jonathan did not have time to argue such nonsense with Irving. Looking at the girl with blood covering her face in his arms, he urged, ¡°Either follow me or Irving, Lauryn. It¡¯s up to you. Even though dimir and Joselle have left, it won¡¯t take long before one of them gets the upper hand. It doesn¡¯t matter who wins or loses. As long as they catch up with the three of us, I¡¯m afraid none of us will survive. We must leave immediately.¡± ¡°Even if we leave, where can we go?¡± Lauryn uttered softly, ¡°Although Summerbank Abyss isn¡¯t a small ce, it isn¡¯t that big either. Now that the outermost mist wall is impossible to pass through, where can we run to even if we leave this ce?¡± After sessive twists of events and pursuits, the former daughter of a respectable family had be utterly despondent to the point that there was even a sense of dejection in her tone. On the contrary, Irving spat out a mouthful of blood while rubbing his swollen cheek at the side before remarking, ¡°Although we are no match for them, we can¡¯t just stand here and wait to die.¡± After giving Jonathan a frosty look, he contemted for a moment and continued, ¡°Although I want nothing more than to kill you, I think we should leave together so that our chances of survival will be higher given our current situation.¡± Jonathan met Irving¡¯s somewhat reluctant expression with indifference. Sure enough. There are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Before entering the abyss, he was adamant about killing me. However, in the face of amon enemy now, he chose to give up his revenge to join forces with me. He looks like a simple-minded and reckless guy, but just for the fact that he dares to humble himself at any time, he does disy certain aspects of an exemry hero. Despite acknowledging Irving¡¯s courage, Jonathan still shook his head slightly. ¡°No. We can¡¯t leave together,¡± he said tly. Irving frowned. ¡°But you¡¯re Asura, Jonathan, the pir of Asura¡¯s Office. This can¡¯t be all the bravery you have, right?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with courage.¡± Jonathan responded while shaking his head, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen the abilities of those two, and, frankly speaking, if several cultivators who are part of the God Realm like me were to join forces, they may pose a certain threat to dimir. But if it¡¯s just the two of us, we are far too weak. For a battle of this caliber, you guys aren¡¯t even qualified to participate, and I¡¯m only talking about facing dimir. If our opponent is Joselle, it doesn¡¯t matter how many of us join forces as it would also be useless¡ªshe is invincible.¡± Despite feeling indignant, Irving could not find any words to refute Jonathan. After all, thetter had recovered his cultivation, which was one level higher than his. Hence, even if he found it hard to ept, it was still the truth. Jonathan looked in the direction Joselle and dimir went before adding, ¡°Besides, I came to the abyss this time for a pill. There¡¯s someone out there who is waiting for me to save her. I can¡¯t leave empty-handed.¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Lauryn knew that Jonathan was not lying as she had heard the previous exchange between him and Sofus. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not thinking of snatching the pill. You¡¯ll die!¡± she said worriedly. Jonathan handed her over to Irving before replying, ¡°My rtive needs the pill to save her life, so I must go all out!¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Chapter 599 ming Tree Jonathan ran like the wind in the dense forest. After parting ways with Lauryn and Irving at the central mountain, he took the opposite path from them. In actuality, Jonathan also understood that his chances of surviving would be a little higher if he left with the other two. Although they were merely Grandmasters, he understood the logic behind harming the interest of others for one¡¯s benefit. If he brought them along with him, he could at least use them to get out of a critical situation as he did before. However, Jonathan did not wish to do that for a simple reason. As Lauryn said earlier, if we can¡¯t find a way to leave this abyss, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we die. Even if I use her and Irving to escape from death twice, I¡¯ll only be dying my death at most. Just like a line from a book saying that when a prison car is on the way to the execution ground, the number of red lights it encounters or whether or not it breaks down does not help with the situation at all. While determining the direction, Jonathan stuffed a bitter fruit into his mouth, chewing hard before swallowing it. It was the same type of spiritual fruit he previously ate, which he discovered when he passed by earlier. Although the fruit was not ripe and extremely bitter, it contained plenty of spiritual energy that could quickly make up for what he had lost. Jonathan knew that the pill was most likely with dimir, but if he got himself involved in the battle between thetter and Sophia, it would be no different from courting death. Hence, he nned to head back and look for Sofus first to try his luck. If the pill is with Sofus, it¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble. The ground beneath his feet quickly fell back, and Jonathan jumped down from a mountain peak. Seeing that the bloodstains on the ground were clearly visible, he knew it was the spot he fought with Sofus earlier. However, thetter had already vanished. Jonathan looked around with the bronze handbell above him and finally found a few drops of blood more than ten meters away. ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡± His gaze turned frosty as he ran in the direction of the bloodstains. In a valley, an ancient tree with a wide canopy was swaying in the wind. One would call the canopy of the tree wide because it was half the size of a ser field, and under the leaves that danced like mes, dangling white roots swayed gently. If such spectacr and beautiful scenery existed beyond the abyss, it would have been a popr photo-taking spot for influencers. However, there was a mountain of bones under that huge tree that would cause anyone to shudder at the sight. Jonathan looked beneath the tree from his position on the hillside and noticed that Sofus was stepping on the bones and staggering toward the tree. Upon reaching the tree, the boy shed the tree trunk with a battle axe, removing the bark after several shes. Then, Sofus half-knelt on the ground and began to lick the trunk with his tongue like a puppy. What¡¯s that? Jonathan stared at Sofus with widened eyes. At that moment, he could already feel the strong vitalitying from thetter¡¯s body. After a breath or two, Sofus stood up again. As for the ancient tree trunk, it went back to its original state as though the shing never happened. The fiery red giant branches and leaves swayed in the wind. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Pieces of red leaves fluttered in the air, but before theynded on the ground, they had already turned into dust and dissipated in the sky. That is caused by the dissipation of life aura! Jonathan stared wide-eyed at the boy under the tree. What this guy ate just now was the life essence of this tree! I smell danger! Whilemending the peculiarity of the tree, Jonathan suddenly had the impression that he was being targeted. ¡°Defend!¡± Around Jonathan, countless spiritual energy quickly entered the strange bronze handbell, and streaks of golden light quickly formed beside him. As runes appeared, a broken horsetail whisk suddenly appeared out of thin air behind Jonathan and hit the shadow of the handbell. dimir! Jonathan was sent flying in mid-air, and at the spot where he previously stood, dimir¡¯s figure appeared, looking disheveled. However, just as dimir¡¯s figure appeared, it disappeared again, and at that instance, a phantom impaled the spot where he stood. Boom! Rocks crumbled, and the whole earth seemed to tremble. Joselle separated the scattered gravel thatnded on the spear lightly. She still had the same yful and naive look, but every time she attacked, a sense of powerlessness would emerge from the deepest part of anyone¡¯s heart. Jonathan stabilized himself on the mountaintop opposite the valley before lightly touching the storage ring with his right hand, and a short stick with intricate runes appeared in his hand. As spiritual energy flowed into it, the less-than-a-meter-long short stick instantly turned two meters long. On its surface, the runes lit up one after another, and both ends of the long stick had be crimson. The heat radiating off the long stick made Jonathan feel slightly at ease. Previously, he only heard Irving mentioning that two seniors in the martial arts world vanished in Summerbank Abyss. However, he did not expect one of them to have so many treasures. Just this magical item that can change its size alone is probably priceless, but I don¡¯t know if the power of this item can withstand the attacks of dimir and Joselle. dimir stood in the valley in his wretched state and turned to look at Sofus next to him. ¡°You¡­ You absorbed the life essence of the ming Tree?¡± Sofus looked like he was still on the verge of death, but at present, other than his unkempt clothes, he was full of vigor and did not appear to be injured at all, so naturally, dimir understood what his precious apprentice had done. ¡°Master¡­ I was injured too badly just now¡ª¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± dimir stretched out his hand and pped Sofus¡¯ cheek. ¡°Do you know the importance of this ming Tree? It¡¯s the only seedling left in the world. If something happens to it, there¡¯s nothing you can offer topensate it!¡± With just a p, Sofus was sent flying dozens of meters and spat out a dozen teeth. After wiping his mouth, he struggled to stand up. ¡°Master, am I not as important as a tree?¡± Sofus¡¯ voice trembled as he said that, and his eyes teemed with confusion and bewilderment. However, dimir¡¯s gaze was cold, and he merely snorted when he heard the boy¡¯s words. ¡°Useless prick! I¡¯ve trained you for sixteen years and put so much effort into it, but you can¡¯t even handle a few Grandmasters. I truly don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of me keeping you!¡± dimir stared at the red leaves that kept falling from the ming Tree before turning to look at Sofus. ¡°I can¡¯t let anything happen to the ming Tree. Since you absorbed its life essence, you must replenish what you have taken. Now, die!¡± Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Survival Sofus turned and ran after dimir spoke. If it were anybody else, Sofus might not have believed them. Since it came from his mentor¡¯s lips, he knew thetter would carry out his promise. However, dimir was not letting Sofus go easily. The former gazed warily at the hill in the distance where Joselle was before disappearing in a sh. Meanwhile, Joselle kicked the spear beneath her feet and sent it tearing through the air toward Sofus¡¯ back. dimir reappeared with a whoosh in midair. The horsetail whisk he yielded morphed into a giant hand formed entirely of white strands as it grabbed the spear. Jonathan felt confused as he watched dimir. Is he rescuing Sofus? What¡¯s going on between the both of them? He then cast a spell and gave chase to Sofus while Joselle and dimir fought. ¡°Hand over the pill, Sofus!¡± Thanks to his God Realm cultivation level, Jonathan intercepted Sofus in seconds. ¡°Stop dreaming, Jonathan!¡± Sofus shouted through gritted teeth. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if you don¡¯t run now!¡± The ck magical item in Jonathan¡¯s hand was covered in leaping mes. Despite the continuous approach of dimir behind Sofus, he did not care in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯m here for the pill. Once I get it, I won¡¯t interfere with the d*mned affair of Phoebus Sect.¡± ¡°F*ck your pill!¡± Sofus roared. ¡°The pill is only amon Condensing Pill mixed with the original sap of the ming Tree. Go back and chop down the ming Tree. Aside from treating serious injuries, regenerating lost limbs is also not beyond the realm of possibility.¡± Sofus¡¯ words took Jonathan by surprise. That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been so upied with the pill that it didn¡¯t ur to me how Sofus¡¯ grievous injury was cured by taking a few sips of the sap from the ming Tree. Why should I go to such lengths when something much more convenient is within reach? During the intervening space of Jonathan being surprised, Sofus had already escaped in another direction. ¡°The sap of a ming Tree is only effective for cultivators, Jonathan. And only adept cultivators at that.¡± dimir¡¯s roar of anger sounded from behind Jonathan. ¡°Unless the person you wish to rescue is of Grandmaster Realm, the victim who drinks the original sap from the ming Tree will implode and die instantly. ¡°Besides, do you know how to store the sap, so its potency is retained? Do you know how to get out of Summerbank Abyss? Capture Sofus, and I¡¯ll give you the pill and take you out of here.¡± Jonathan understood from the urgency in dimir¡¯s voice that the old man did not have much time left. The feeling of being ckmailed is not a pleasant one. Jonathan frowned as he watched the incessant battle between Joselle and dimir in the distance. Though it was only a sh, he had clearly felt Joselle¡¯s spiritual sense locking in on him. If dimir fell in defeat, I would be the next one to die by Joselle¡¯s hand. However, Jonathan also knew that they would not be able to defeat Joselle even if he joined forces with dimir. ¡°What are you still standing around for, Jonathan?¡± dimir¡¯s bellow assaulted his eardrums once more. ¡°The woman is the monster suppressed by the Summerbank formation. The efforts of four Grandmaster Realm cultivators are required every three years to seal her. ¡°The process of sealing this time is only conducted halfway through. Now, the strength of the formation could not yet threaten her. Capture Sofus and use him as the foundation of the formation. Otherwise, we will all die!¡± This time, Jonathan hesitated no longer and dashed off in Sofus¡¯ wake. dimir¡¯s words unraveled Jonathan¡¯s many questions over the past two days. Though he could not trust dimir entirely, the only thing he could do at the moment was capture Sofus. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The boulders cracked beneath his feet. Every stride Jonathan took appeared a dozen meters ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you this onest time, Sofus. Do you have the pill or not?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Sofus¡¯ face was flushed red as he cursed at Jonathan beside him. ¡°Shatter!¡± Following Sofus¡¯ shout, a strange ripple dashed toward Jonathan¡¯s face. The runes glowed. Amidst Sofus¡¯ wail, Jonathan heard a low chanting. Spiritual sense assault? Jonathan was slightly taken aback by the sight of Sofus on the ground writhing in pain while clutching his head. Lauryn had told him once before about Sofus¡¯ mastery of spiritual sense assault. Though Jonathan hade prepared, spiritual sense assault was ethereal in nature. His wariness would prove fruitless. It was a pleasant surprise that the strange bell above his head could block even a spiritual sense assault. It was obvious that Sofus¡¯ current predicament was a consequence of the recoil from his own attack. Jonathan sealed Sofus¡¯ meridian and tore thetter¡¯s shirt apart. A bronze mirror the size of a te fell to the ground. Jonathan clearly felt three paths swirling restlessly from other directions when he picked it up in his hand. The bronze mirror must be how Sofus managed to locate Lauryn and the others. Though he failed to locate the pill, Jonathan lifted Sofus and ran toward dimir. ¡°I¡¯ve captured Sofus for you. Give me the pill!¡± Jonathan shouted toward the pair ofbatants engaged in battle. ¡°Go to the ming Tree,¡± dimir shouted back. ¡°It is the burial ground of the formation. If you want to seal this demon, you could only do it there.¡± Grabbing Sofus by the waist, Jonathan turned to leave. In order to leave the abyss, he must obtain the pill and, more importantly, remain alive. Nobody would survive if Joselle is not sealed! ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, dimir! I¡¯ve thought of you as my father for sixteen years. You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Sofusy on the white bones under the ming Tree, sounding hoarse from yelling. ¡°Help me hold the demon at bay for a minute, Jonathan. Let meplete the sealing.¡± The horsetail whisk in dimir¡¯s hand had by then looked like a tasseled spear with only a few strands of hair remaining. A talisman appeared, and rays of green light emitted from the talisman in every direction. Within the span of a breath, theybined into aplex yet beautiful symbol. An immense pce materialized out of thin air and enveloped Joselle. Jonathan sensed something. His feet bent slightly before he leaped up with the magical item in his hand aimed directly at Joselle¡¯s head. Boom! The spear in Joselle¡¯s hand dispersed the green formation marks. The ming staff in Jonathan¡¯s hand struck at the same time. Within the span of a second, Jonathan and dimir had undergone aplete exchange of identity. There is no more foe or friend. Only our survival matters! ¡°How dare youy a hand on your Master, ve? You have a very painful price to pay!¡± Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Seal Joselle The spear in Joselle¡¯s hand turned into a shadow as it flew toward Jonathan¡¯s throat. ng! The sound of a clock chimed. Jonathan glowed with a golden light, surrounded by countlessplex runes. Boom! Though the bronze handbell had blocked the strike, the impact knocked Jonathan over and sent him falling onto the bed of white bones below. ¡°Hurry up, dimir! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Jonathan roared before leaping to his feet and dashing once more toward Joselle. In the meantime, dimir had positioned Sofus into a peculiar stance beside the ming Tree. ¡°You mustn¡¯t me me, my disciple. I¡¯m afraid all of us will die in this abyss if you are not used as the formation base.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sofus cried in despair, sensing the spiritual energy revolving around them. ¡°You only want to use the Three Ultimate Formations to refine the ancient beast, don¡¯t you?¡± dimir said. ¡°Phoebus Sect has sealed the spirit, and that involved two thousand years of spiritual energy. You are already halfway to the Divine realm. Are you not satisfied?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to kill me, Master! You are my¡ª¡± Sofus stopped speaking abruptly as dimir spewed blood which dissipated into the air like mist, within which were three drops of blood that carried a tinge of gold light in its color. It was the blood essence only avable to God Realm cultivators. Every drop was exceedingly precious as it was the essence of a cultivator¡¯s physical body. dimir¡¯s face turned sallow after ejecting three drops of blood essence. In an instant, his entire being seemed to shrivel until he looked like a feeble old man in his nies. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you but you could only me your luck for being so. Die!¡± dimir grabbed the three drops of blood essence and drew his finger on Sofus¡¯ body at great speed. The three drops of blood essence appeared sparse, but they behaved like acid upon contact with Sofus¡¯ skin. The spot where dimir¡¯s finger passed decayed rapidly into streaks of terrifying runic symbols. ¡°Awaken!¡± Following the sound of dimir¡¯s exhortation, blood-colored light burrowed out of the white bones in the entire valley. One streak. Two streaks. The glint of countless drops of blood solidified into a blood-colored screen with the ming Tree as its center. Sofus, kneeling on the ground, was no longer angry. Opposite Jonathan, Joselle frowned as she staggered backward. The direction of the spear in her hand had deviated to such an extent that it went half a meter away from Jonathan. As even half an inch of deviation might lead to a loss during a cultivator¡¯s fight, such an error was rather devastating. Jonathan swung his bat mercilessly against Joselle¡¯s skull. Bang! Joselle was smashed into the forest below following the sickening thud. Jonathan turned to leave after another thud signified her collision against the forest ground. He had clearly sensed the extent of Joselle¡¯s cultivation at that moment¡ªshe was in Divine Realm. The seal worked! Before that, he could not have found out about Joselle¡¯s cultivation level. However, her cultivation level had been suppressed to Divine Realm at that moment. ¡°Awoo!¡± A roar of rage reverberating through the skies erupted from the mountainous forest. Then, a figure dashed out through the fog amidst crackling branches and tumbling rocks toward Jonathan. ng! The forceful strike sent Jonathan a dozen meters into the air. Beneath Jonathan was a strange demon beast with Joselle¡¯s head but had gray fur all over its body. ¡°Jonathan! You¡¯re going to die!¡± The demon beast sounded hoarse. If it did not have Joselle¡¯s head, Jonathan would never have associated it with the girl he knew. The spear whizzed through the air. Jonathan swung the long staff in his hand, ready to deflect it. dimir, on the other hand, was standing below at the center of the ming Tree with both hands pressed together.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Leaves of a fiery red rose shade danced in the wind and turned into streaks of light all over the skies as they flew toward Joselle. ¡°We need the blood essence of one more person!¡± dimir¡¯s voice rumbled across heaven and earth. ¡°The formation will slow her down by ten minutes at most. If you want to live, catch one of the two people remaining!¡± A faint red light surrounded Joselle, which did not move in the slightest no matter how she attacked it. Jonathan gazed at the unceasing movements of the red leaves from atop the valley, but he was plunged deep into thought. He had heard Sofus¡¯st words and learned that the formation was not to seal demons away. Instead, it was a formation set up by the Phoebus Sect to seal the ancient beast and plunder its resources of spiritual sense. That exins how Sofus has made such progress within two years. After gazing at the trapped Joselle in the distance, Jonathan turned and left after a moment of thought. Good and evil, right and wrong will all have to take a back seat in the face of survival. I too will die if I do not think of a way to help dimir seal Joselle away in ten minutes. ¡­ Irving and Lauryn were running with great speed within the stretch of a mountain range. ¡°I owe Jonathan for this,¡± Irving said coldly as he hugged Lauryn. ¡°I will let him go if he were ever at my mercy, but I definitely will not help him. I advise you not to do the same. ¡°There¡¯s an essential difference between the respectable families and Asura¡¯s Office. Besides, that difference contradicts one another and cannot coexist. Do you think your father will listen to you if you tell him not to go against Jonathan? ¡°Or perhaps you think Jonathan will spare the ckwood family and allow you to reign supreme after he does away with the other respectable families? ¡°Stop dreaming. You can¡¯t overthrow power as great as that.¡± Although she knew Irving was merely stating facts, Lauryn was unwilling to ept his words. Before she could open her mouth to retort, a clear voice sounded from beside the pair. ¡°Let me borrow you for a while, Irving!¡± The pair felt their surroundings tightening violently at the new voice and became rooted firmly to the spot by the next moment. Jonathan threw a fruit into Lauryn¡¯s hand and grabbed Irving by the cor before turning around to leave. ¡°Enter the outermost mist wall,¡± he instructed her. ¡°Leave as soon as the formation vanishes. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡± Jonathan and his captive then disappeared by the time Lauryn regained herposure. The tartness of the fruit in her mouth sent pure spiritual energy flooding her throat. Lauryn¡¯s eyes widened as she devoured it. Though the spiritual energy did not heal her injuries, it sufficed at least to pull her through until she arrived at the border of the abyss. More than half the leaves of the ming Tree back in the valley had turned into light and filled the spirit shield sealing Joselle away. dimir panicked at the subtle shift of the surrounding aura. It had been five minutes, and he would die there once all the leaves of the ming Tree had fallen if Jonathan still did not appear by then. Here hees! Jonathan emerged once more with an unconscious Irving from the slope to their left when there were barely any more leaves of the ming Tree. ¡°Throw him to me, quickly!¡± dimir shouted excitedly. However, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Give me the pill first.¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Rune dimir¡¯s froze as he gazed at Jonathan. ¡°Do you understand what¡¯s going on, Jonathan? Every second dy means another second closer to our deaths. Are you sure you want to negotiate with me at a time like this?¡± Jonathan shrugged. ¡°We don¡¯t have to negotiate. Just let go of Joselle.¡± As he spoke, Jonathan dropped Irving and seated himself cross-legged on a rock like he was enjoying the show. ¡°You little¡­¡± dimir yelled through gritted teeth, but the sight of the nearly bare ming Tree caused him to regain hisposure. He wrapped a pill in spiritual energy and sent it flying over to Jonathan. However, Jonathan shook his head when the pill arrived in his hand. ¡°This is not the same as the pill I took all those years ago. Since you¡¯re reluctant to work together, I cannot hand him over.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± dimir cursed. ¡°Do you actually know what you¡¯re talking about? This is the pill you consumed! We¡¯ll all die here if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Jonathan grinned at dimir who was fuming with rage. ¡°Calm down. I was seriously injured back then and had no idea what I consumed. I wouldn¡¯t know it even if you simply gave me one at random. That is why I must first verify its authenticity.¡± Jonathan put the pill carefully away before speaking once more. ¡°You were the one to have sealed our formation te before. Hand it over, and I¡¯ll hand Irving to you.¡± At the sound of those two words, dimir flushed red and nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You are taking advantage of the situation. I won¡¯t give you the formation te even if I die, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Then you will die.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he picked up Irving and turned to go. ¡°Stay where you are!¡± dimir¡¯s voice sounded from the valley. Jonathan turned around slowly. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Jonathan said calmly. ¡°Hand over the formation te!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± dimir conceded through gritted teeth. With a flip of his wrist, the formation te, the size of a palm, morphed into light andnded in Jonathan¡¯s hand. Jonathan reached out to take the square formation te. As soon as his skin made contact, he learned the formation of the Three Ultimate Formations via a sudden epiphany. He felt like a giant gazing down on a sand tray where every mountain, river, tree, and flower in Summerbank Abyss was imprinted clearly in Jonathan¡¯s mind. ¡°This is amazing!¡± Jonathan exulted as he sensed the message brought on by the formation te. When he was about to take a more profound step in learning the functions of the formation te, a shapeless repulsive force came from the formation te and ejected his mental energy. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried I would use the formation te against you once we lock this monster away, Jonathan,¡± dimir said coldly from the valley. ¡°Though the formation te is in your hand, it is imbued with my spiritual sense. None of us can use it. Fair enough, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ll all die if you don¡¯t throw the kid over right now.¡± As dimir spoke, his fingers broke apart. The leaves from the ming Tree below ceased falling. In the distance, the screen of red light surrounding Joselle began to flicker incessantly. ¡°How are you so ill-tempered despite your age?¡± Jonathan lifted the unconscious Irving and threw him toward the valley. ¡°He¡¯s yours. Hurry up and seal it. I have urgent matters to attend to outside the forest.¡± ¡°Smart boy,¡± dimir snarled before receiving Irving and flying over to the branches of the ming Tree. In the same manner when Sofus was sacrificed, dimir once more spent his blood essence and prepared to draw runic symbols on Irving¡¯s body. As Irving¡¯s flesh decayed rapidly, a series of talismans appeared on his back. Just when dimir retracted his hand in preparation for the final seal, Jonathan¡¯s finger twitched from the summit. ¡°Disperse!¡± dimir turned around to gaze at Jonathan when the mantra left thetter¡¯s lips. Irving had been on his knees before dimir. The spiritual energy in his body exploded forth, and his cultivation level suddenly jumped from Grandmaster Realm to the middle phase of God Realm. ¡°Jonathan! Go to hell!¡± Irving cursed as his eyes flew open. A green bronze handbell flew from his mouth to the top of his head. The shadow of the golden gong appeared for a moment in the midst of all that. ng! With dimir¡¯s hand imprinted upon him, Irving¡¯s back shone with a golden light. The bronze handbell grabbed Irving and took flight into the distance. Under the ming Tree, dimir stared at his shaking palm with an ugly look on his face. Only one more summon and the sacrifice would have beenpleted. ¡°Why?¡± dimir screamed at Jonathan, looking quite deranged. ¡°For a simple reason,¡± Jonathan said inly as he gazed at Irving glowering at him. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. Your cultivation level is higher than mine. Once you seal Joselle away and set your sights on me, I would have no guarantee of survival.¡± dimir gnashed his teeth at Jonathan¡¯s words. Though thetter only took a guess, dimir was indeed nning on doing so. Once he did away with Joselle, dimir would have been able to kill Jonathan with the formation te. Besides, he was in an opportune spot within the formation. Though it would be difficult to get rid of Jonathan, he was confident that he could do it. However, he did not expect Jonathan to have preemptively schemed with Irving to deceive his sealing rune. At that moment, the series of rotting runes on Irving¡¯s back sparked with light. Jonathan examined the direction of every stroke of the runes and focused his spiritual sense on examining Irving¡¯s body as he tried not to overlook any detail. Irving looked mutinous at the sensation of being scrutinized from all over. ¡°I was forced to cooperate with you today for the sake of survival, Jonathan. But remember, I will be coming for you one day when I¡¯m out of here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll discuss getting out of hereter,¡± Jonathan replied mildly. ¡°If my estimations are correct, your method of forcing the progress in your cultivation level is causing huge damage to your spiritual root. When you have an opportunity afterward, bite down on the tree and drink the sap within. It will replenish your deficit.¡± As he spoke, Jonathan reached out and removed the bronze handbell on Irving¡¯s head. ¡°Just as I suspected. Aside from thest summon, which is universal, the sealing method is different every time. Although I don¡¯t know the principle, I can perfectly copy dimir¡¯s runes. What we need to do next is to catch him. How long can the boost in your cultivation levelst?¡± Irving¡¯s gaze betrayed a sliver of doubt as he regarded Jonathan. ¡°You don¡¯t trust dimir, Jonathan, and I don¡¯t trust you. After I help you capture dimir, seal the monster, and kill dimir, I will be a sitting duck at your mercy.¡± Jonathanughed at Irving¡¯s words. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°You and I are different, Irving. I don¡¯t trust dimir and am capable of nning a charade with you to seal the rune. You don¡¯t trust me, but you have no other choice!¡± Crack! The red spirit shield surrounding Joselle cracked open. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! If dimir dies by that fellow¡¯s hand, I will be forced to use you to go through with the sealing!¡± As he spoke, Jonathan leaped up and dashed toward dimir below, armed with a staff. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Sealed ¡°F*ck you!¡± Irving cussed aloud, but he did what he was supposed to do. He jumped off the cliff. While in midair, he gathered external spiritual energy quickly and shaped them into two invisible wings before cing them around his arms. Dozens of tiny sparks showed up on those wings, and it looked rather terrifying from a distance. There, in the mountain range, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense detected Irving¡¯s presence. That prompted Jonathan to grin. Irving had gone all out, so Jonathan could feel a tingling sensation even though he was over ten meters away. He actually felt calmer when he sensed Irving¡¯s presence. ¡°Hold the monster off. I¡¯ll go deal with dimir.¡± Jonathan¡¯s staff became longer as he spoke. It only took a blink of an eye for the staff to reach several meters long. ¡°Kill them!¡± An angry roar left Jonathan¡¯s lips. He waved his staff and summoned a me to it before charging at dimir and aiming for thetter¡¯s head. ¡°Capture!¡± dimir waved his arm, and a white light acted as though it had a mind of its own when it went after Jonathan¡¯s staff. After that, dimir himself turned around to leave. The horsetail whisk moved in a strange way, but that made sense in a way. dimir was wounded when he battled against Joselle, so he couldn¡¯t attack effectively. That was why he could get the white light to engulf the sky earlier, but now, the most he could do was summon a ray of light that was about as thick as an arm. Jonathan¡¯s staff was affected, but it was only held back for a moment. The white light faded almost immediately after a powerful me engulfed it. The fire burned everything, turning what looked like an intangible light into a horsetail whisk. After losing all of its powers, the horsetail whisk fell onto the floor. dimir was wounded and vomited blood after his weapon was destroyed. The battle against Joselle already weakened him and losing his weapons¡ªthe formation te and the horsetail whisk¡ªfurther weakened him. His cultivation level was slightly higher than that of Jonathan, but after going through all that, dimir was no longer a match against Jonathan. Thetter saw how the former was running as though his life depended on it. That made it clear that dimir had nothing else up his sleeves. It was also why Jonathan refused to let him escape. Now that he had lost the formation te, dimir no longer had the ability to teleport to another spot. Hence, it only took Jonathan a short while to catch up. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± dimir sensed Jonathan¡¯s presence, so he fished a dagger out of his pocket and swung around before throwing it at Jonathan. ¡°Explode!¡± When dimir shouted, his dagger reacted to his voice and exploded instantly. He¡¯s sacrificing his magical items to protect himself. I guess he really has nothing up his sleeves anymore. Jonathan felt even more at ease when he saw the daggers exploding into tiny pieces. Any hesitation he had disappeared. He waved his arm and tossed his staff while aiming for the back of dimir¡¯s head. Bang! A loud noise came. dimir flew into the air and fell into the forest over the edge. Irving, who was close by, moved as though he were a kite with a broken string. The two figures ovepped, and at that moment, Jonathan focused his gaze on his staff. He didn¡¯t even look at the men before throwing his weapon. mes engulfed the staff as they danced in the air and swirled around before smashing toward Joselle. Unfortunately, Joselle easily stopped the staff short despite the incredible power it possessed. The way Joselle caught the staff made it look as though it were as weak as a flower stalk. Roar! That was the roar of a monster, and it prompted the staff in Joselle¡¯s possession to fly back to its owner. Jonathan readjusted his stance. He flushed his spiritual energy out and forced himself to move half a meter away while midair. When hended, he howled at Irving, who was standing some distance away. ¡°Oy, Irving! I need you to keep her away from me, or I won¡¯t be able to draw the rune.¡± ¡°Oh gee, really?¡± said Irving sarcastically before he cussed. ¡°We won¡¯t have any need for the rune if I am strong enough to hold that idiot down.¡± Irving picked up the magical item on the floor and forced the power in his body to surge through him. After that, he jumped once more and went after Joselle again. ¡°In this state, I can, at most, hold on for another three minutes. I will do my best to keep this monster in check. If you haven¡¯t finished drawing the rune by then, we will both die.¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth when he saw Irving dashing past him like that. The former rang the bronze handbell he had with him right away. ¡°Forward!¡± The bronze handbell flew ahead, and when it made its way to Irving, he grabbed it. The bronze handbell was Jonathan¡¯sst defensive line, and he only gave it to Irving because he didn¡¯t have any other choice. If they couldn¡¯t seal Joselle back in, he would be trapped in Summerbank Abyss forever. dimir was struggling endlessly to get up from the ground at that moment. Jonathan¡¯s previous attack on the back of his head had caused some substantial injury. dimir was lucky his cultivation level was as high as it was. If that hadn¡¯t been the case, he would already have died. Jonathan made his way to dimir right away. The former reached out and aimed for thetter¡¯s neck. Once dimir¡¯s meridian was sealed, everything would be set in stone. Yet, dimir turned around and smiled at that moment. ¡°Shatter!¡± A devious smile crept up on dimir¡¯s lips as soon as he uttered those words. Jonathan, on the other hand, stood there as though he were petrified. It was as if a humongous wave had stirred up within his mind. He was experiencing intense mental torture where his very mind was being split apart. In a way, it was as though someone was using a blunt knife and digging into his head. Jonathan could see every move dimir made, but he was stuck there. All the former could do was struggle endlessly in his mind. It was an assault on the spiritual sense. Lauryn warned him about a move like that before. Sofus created it, and since dimir was his mentor, it was only natural that dimir was a master of that technique as well. Jonathan had always had the bronze handbell with him, so his defense was practically perfect. It was also why he had never paid much attention to Lauryn¡¯s warning. Unfortunately, he gave Irving the bronze handbell earlier, and that caused him to be vulnerable to dimir¡¯s move. ¡°I tried to spare your life, Jonathan, but you didn¡¯t treasure the opportunity you were given. Now, I will use you as the sacrificialmb. The blood essence of a God Realm expert like you is more than enough to seal everything away. It¡¯d also stabilize the spiritual energy, making it that much easier for me to steal it.¡± As dimir spoke, he reached out for Jonathan¡¯s neck. It was the same sealing technique, but the predator and the prey had reversed their roles. ¡°Unum!¡± A woman suddenly screamed. The reflection from her sword came into view, and dimir was forced to move away. That move saved him from the sword that was going after him. When he turned around, he saw that Lauryn had somehow shown up there. ¡°Hah, you are just a puny Grandmaster. Do you really think you have what it takes to take me down? Go to hell!¡± dimir roared angrily. He engulfed his right hand with spiritual energy and attacked Lauryn right away. Silence fell soon after. dimir had Lauryn¡¯s sword in his hand and had driven it through her gut. ¡°Hah, a clown like you have no ce here.¡± dimir smiled as he turned around, but all he saw was a golden glow being thrown at his face. ¡°F*ck you!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jonathan was holding a golden brick and had used it to attack the back of dimir¡¯s head. The blow was so heavy that it sent dimir flying. The only useful item Jonathan could find in Rory¡¯s ring was the staff, which was also a magical item. Everything else was in a mess, so Jonathan couldn¡¯t even find a sharp weapon. Earlier, he had to bite down and suppress the pain in his mind. He spared some spiritual sense and searched the storage space, but at the end of the day, the only useful thing he could find was the gold brick. He had no choice. His spiritual sense was under attack, so his spiritual energy had lessened. Hence, the only thing he could do was attack with brute force. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Get Rich The golden brick Jonathan had with him was about as small as any regr brick, but it was made of pure gold, so the weight was over two kilograms. Jonathan couldn¡¯t use his spiritual energy to strengthen his moves, but he still had his own muscles to count on. To his surprise, that was enough to send dimir to the floor. dimir was already exhausted at that time. That was why he couldn¡¯t use his spiritual energy to set up even the thinnest shield. If he had, he would not be lying on the floor now. As heid there, he heard a hum in his head. Jonathan, on the other hand, had made his way and was sitting on dimir¡¯s stomach. He raised the golden brick he had with him once more. Bang! The golden brick flew away after it fell onto ayer of invisible spiritual energy. Jonathan was sent flying at the same time. ¡°How dare you hit me? Jonathan Goldstein, you will die today!¡± ¡°Go to hell, you old man!¡± A man howled in a fierce tone. Irving had to use the bronze handbell to survive a hit from Joselle, but he managed to shoot what looked like an arrow of light. Blood oozed out of dimir¡¯s leg a secondter. He was pinned to the ground, and the flimsy protective shield he created using his spiritual energy had popped like a bubble. Joselle¡¯s strange-looking spear had dug through and pinned dimir to the ground. Jonathan turned around to nce at Irving. That was when he saw the guy being tossed to the side once more. ¡°What the hell are you looking at? My spiritual energy is depleting! Seal everything away already or we¡¯ll all die.¡± It only took a moment for Irving to leave the forest once more. He had the ming spear with him when he went after Joselle once again. Jonathan pushed down the intense pain in his mind and forced the tiny bit of spiritual energy left in him to gather on his finger. He ced his finger on dimir¡¯s neck. dimir withered instantly after his spiritual energy was blocked. He turned into an elderly man who had countless injuries inflicted all over his body. Things were fine when he had his immense spiritual energy supporting him. Now that the spiritual energy was sealed, a fragile, old man like dimir could not hold on to life anymore. Crimson-red blood oozed out of his body as he fell onto the floor. Jonathan gripped the staff he had with him. He was sweating so much that even his nose had sweat on it. ¡°Lauryn, can you walk?¡± Lauryn was pale. She had her hand on her sword and was gripping it when she shook her head slightly. ¡°Too bad. You¡¯ll have to do that, anyway.¡± Jonathan grabbed his staff and threw dimir over his shoulder to pick him up. ¡°There¡¯s a red tree over there. It¡¯s called the ming Tree. Drink its sap. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die.¡± After saying all that, Jonathan bit down and ran as quickly as he could toward the mountains. That was thest phase of their n, and Jonathan dared not mess up. The location, the rune, the position of the sacrifice¡­ Everything had to be done urately. If he failed to carry out his mission, then it wouldn¡¯t matter if dimir survived. Thetter would no longer have what it took to tell him the true sealing method. Under those circumstances, Jonathan would undoubtedly die. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was being used, and glimmers of golden lights were being infused into Jonathan¡¯s mind. It helped nullify the attack dimir dealt on Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense. The storm within Jonathan¡¯s mind quickly died down. He redirected his spiritual energy to his feet and ran even faster. As he moved, he suddenly felt the weight on his shoulder bing lighter. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He turned around and saw Lauryn grabbing dimir¡¯s cor. Jonathan shifted his gaze to Lauryn¡¯s gut and realized that she was drenched in blood. ¡°Oy, if you keep running like this, the pain will kill you.¡± ¡°You imed there is something over there that can save my life,¡± said Lauryn. She remained pale and had to bite down to suppress her pain. ¡°So I will trust you this onest time.¡± As she spoke, the spiritual energy surrounding her expanded and formed an invisible ribbon that carried Jonathan off his feet. ¡°Tell me which way to go,¡± requested Lauryn softly. ¡°Turn right at the front and fly over the summit.¡± While hanging in midair, Jonathan turned his attention to the mess surrounding them. Lauryn, on the other hand, was focused on ignoring the pain in her gut and flying as quickly as possible. All three of them rushed forward. Jonathan, who was hanging in the front, could sense that Irving¡¯s strength was slowly depleting. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Lauryn flew over the mountain and used her spiritual energy to throw the two men she had with her to the mountain of skulls in front of her. While in midair, Jonathan reached out and grabbed Lauryn. He used his spiritual energy to create a large hand and tossed her toward the tree. ¡°Drink the sap of the ming Tree!¡± Jonathan pulled the spear out of dimir¡¯s leg and threw it to the tree in question. While stepping on the bones, Lauryn suppressed her pain and pulled out the sword in her gut before she ran toward the tree. She was losing too much blood, and her spiritual energy was going wild. At that point, she truly was at death¡¯s door and was losing her hold on life. On the other side, Irving smashed into the mountain of bones that were sitting right beside Jonathan. Joselle had turned into a monster and had jumped from the cliff. She was running ahead and going after Jonathan immediately. Unfortunately, Jonathan had to conserve his spiritual sense and put all of his mental energy into dimir¡¯s back. He cut his finger with his sword and used his blood essence to draw the runes on dimir¡¯s back. One stroke after another¡­ Jonathan didn¡¯t know what the symbols on the runes meant, but his spiritual sense allowed him to see everything clearly. That was why he could draw the rune perfectly, despite knowing nothing about it. ¡°Jonathan, behind you!¡± Irving shouted from the side before he dashed forward to shield Jonathan¡¯s back. At the time, Irving¡¯s cultivation level had reached Superior Realm, but that was only because he had forced himself to level up. His spiritual energy was rapidly dwindling, and there was virtually no chance that he could stop Joselle, given his current level of strength. Joselle swung her w. If her attack were tond, Irving would surely die. Heck, even someone as powerful as Jonathan would die if he were hit. At that crucial moment, however, a bright light that could sting anybody¡¯s eye shot out of Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Raise!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was even when he spoke. In that instant, everything in the universe fell silent. dimir¡¯s blood essence quickly dispersed and entered the ming Tree. There, at the top of the ming Tree, a red glow emerged and became brighter until it was as big as a pir. A dozen more pirs made of light suddenly shot up in Summerbank Abyss. Slowly but surely, those pirs moved and converged in the middle. They gathered and became a strange wave before spreading out. Joselle was right behind Jonathan at the time. Her face was blown off, and the ancient creature was finally standing in front of everybody in her true form. She had one eye and arge mouth. Sitting on her cheeks were organs that looked simr to a fish¡¯s gill, and they kept fanning up and down. A cage that was invisible to the naked eye quickly formed around the monster to contain the disgusting beast in the middle of that wastnd. Crack! Irving identally stepped on one of the bones and hurt himself. He moaned in pain. However, the rest of the world returned to its normal state. The mentor and mentee, Sofus and dimir, turned into dust in front of everybody and dispersed. Now that dimir¡¯s body was gone, his clothes fell down. Jonathan reached out and caught the jade essory that was attached to dimir¡¯s belt. Jonathan examined the item in his hand and realized that the piece of jade was also a magical item that could store other items. When Jonathan chased after dimir earlier, the former found it strange that thetter was able to procure a dagger seemingly out of nowhere. That was when the suspicion began. A simple examination shook Jonathan to his core. It turned out that the storage space within the jade was even bigger than that of the ring. Better still, the space in the jade was filled with magical items. Is this everything Phoebus Sect has gathered over the past two thousand years? Holy¡­ I¡¯m going to be rich! Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Return Jonathan wrapped that belt around his wrist, then nced at Irving. Thetter looked as though he had broken every bone in his body and was lying weakly among the bones. His gaze was unloving when he red at Jonathan. ¡°F*ck you!¡± In a deep voice, Irving cussed at Jonathan. Jonathan was taken aback when he heard those words. He massaged his aching head and retrieved the bronze handbell as well as the staff before putting them back into the storage ring. ¡°Seriously, Irving. You¡¯ve depleted your spiritual energy, so how do you still have the guts to cuss at me? Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± ¡°So f*cking what? I¡¯ll cuss you till myst breath,¡±ined Irving. He red at Jonathan some more. If looks could kill, Jonathan would definitely be pushing the daisies by now. After that, Irving said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. Given my injury, there is nothing I can do if you truly want me dead. No amount of begging will help. ¡°On the other hand, if you have no intention of killing me, then my cussing won¡¯t change your mind either. So, in short, f*ck you. You, dimir, and Sofus are all despicable a*sholes who don¡¯t show any mercy when you con others. The Osborne family should just kill every single j*rks like you!¡± Irving had already lost all his spiritual energy and had given up on all hope, so he let loosepletely. There was nothing Jonathan could do except sigh and ignore Irving¡¯s cusses. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll get you some of that sap to heal you. I¡¯m a man of my word, and I¡¯d rather not have you call me a liar.¡± Jonathan dragged Irving to the ming Tree. Lauryn was sitting beside the tree and adjusting the spiritual energy within herself. Jonathan nced at the spear with a weird shape. It was stuck on the tree at the time and looked nothing like the sharp and powerful object it truly was. At that moment, it was nothing more than a wooden stick tied to a sharp bone of a monster. Yet, it was undeniable that the spear was so much more just moments ago. Jonathan wanted to retrieve that spear, but when he tugged a little, the wooden part of the spear broke apart right away. Does that mean that this spear will only be powerful when it is exposed to the essence of an ancient beast? Jonathan scanned the items stored in dimir¡¯s jade, but he didn¡¯t learn anything useful. He couldn¡¯t figure out how the Three Ultimate Formations and the ancient beasts were connected either. Now that he had killed both Sofus and dimir, it was likely there was no one left to tell him what was going on. The thought of it prompted Jonathan to summon a dagger to him and stabbed it onto the ming Tree. The dagger dug deep into the tree trunk, prompting the sap to flow slowly out of it. Jonathan used his spiritual energy to control and drank a few drops of that sap. The second he swallowed the sap, it turned into pure energy and was infused into his body. Oh my gosh, this is incredible. Jonathan¡¯s eyes glowed. He quickly drank more of that sap. On the other side, Irving sat there and looked as though he had nothing to live for. ¡°Oy, I¡¯ll stop cussing. Just give me some of that sap¡­ please?¡± ¡­ dimir¡¯s spiritual sense within the formation te had fadedpletely, so Jonathan had full control of the magical item, as well as all the information stored within it. From that day onwards, Jonathan hadplete control over Summerbank Abyss. He set everything up, and soon enough, all three of them walked past the white fog without any trouble. Lauryn actually sobbed aloud when she saw the nts outside that forsaken ce. The Grandmasters there, regardless of whether they were a member of the ancient sect or a part of a respectable family, would see Lauryn as a VIP. It was a huge contrast to her life inside Summerbank Abyss. There, she was nothing but a disposable weakling whose survival could not be guaranteed. She went through dozens of life-and-death situations in the two days she spent there. It was so horrible that, even when she was leaving the fog with Jonathan, she and Irving both wondered if Jonathan would kill them before they made it out. That was a reasonable assumption since the secret that Summerbank Abyss held was simply too great. If any of the respectable families were to find out about the incredible resources within that ce, things would¡¯ve been disastrous. The ming Tree alone had the ability to save someone from the brink of death and replenish spiritual energy instantly. That was enough to drive every power-hungry individual insane. Now that they were out of Summerbank Abyss, Irving and Lauryn could finally rx. Jonathan could¡¯ve killed them in there. He didn¡¯t need to save them, so it was unlikely he had any murderous intention at all. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, you may have saved my life, but you also conned me. We are even now.¡± Irving bowed politely to Jonathan. The two of them were standing beside a deep crater at that time. Before Jonathan and Irving entered Summerbank Abyss, they fought. That fight resulted in that crater. Who would¡¯ve thought that their feelings for each other would change that drastically when they stand in the same spot once more. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re even now,¡± replied Jonathan with a grin. Irving turned around and nced at the fog for quite some time before he sighed and promised, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what happened in there. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± After saying all that, he jumped and disappeared into the woods. Lauryn, who was standing at the side, rubbed her eyes a little. ¡°Jonathan, I promised I would join Asura¡¯s Office and tell you everything about the respectable families. However, before I do that, can I have three days to settle everything first? I¡¯d like to go back and talk to my father. It¡¯s a serious matter, after all, and I really wish that the ckwood family and Asura¡¯s Office won¡¯t go to war. If it is possible, will you let the ckwood family go?¡± Jonathan shook his head upon hearing that. ¡°The issue at hand isn¡¯t whether I am willing to let your family go. It¡¯s all politics now. If you wish to protect your family, I can grant you the opportunity to do so, but you have to prepare yourself.¡± Jonathan¡¯s implicit message was well-hidden, but Lauryn caught it anyway. He was basically saying that she had what it took to protect her family members, but the powers of all respectable families must perish. In other words, all Lauryn could do was save the people. Their influence and power would be destroyed, and the family¡¯s social status would turn into nothing more than an empty husk. ¡°I see. I will go to Tayhaven and look for you in three days.¡± Lauryn didn¡¯t say much else. She simply grabbed her sword, turned around, and left. Jonathan didn¡¯t fish the formation te out of his possession until the others were gone. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The phenomenon was truly strange. Now that he had escaped the ce and was outside the wall of fog, he realized that the fog was so powerful that it could even hinder the formation te¡¯s power. At that moment, all Jonathan could do was use the formation te to seal off the outermost formation layer. There was no way to examine what was going on inside Summerbank Abyss itself. I guess I¡¯ll lock the ce up for now. Jonathan directed his spiritual energy to his fingers and chanted the spell. That prompted the runes to show up in midair. With that, the formation surrounding the fog was adjusted and Summerbank Abyss was sealed once more. Things returned to the way it was. At that moment, no one could get in or out of Summerbank Abyss. Those who tried to force their way would simply get lost because the space-altering formation would mess with them. With a cultivation haven right there, Jonathan would have a much easier time practicing and leveling up. He could also better train other cultivators. Jonathan chuckled evilly. If I were to force Hades and the others to undergo training in there¡­ Haha, oh my gosh, the look on their faces when they run for their lives will be priceless. Now that Jonathan had the pill with him, all he had to do was go home. I ended up staying out for almost a week. I wonder how is Aunt Sophia¡¯s condition now? Jonathan jumped and disappeared into the woods as well. What he didn¡¯t realize was that inside Summerbank Abyss, a silhouette had shown up. The person cautiously moved into the ce. Ryan was a little taken aback when he saw the weird nts in front of him. ¡°Where am I?¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Wrath Even though it was already evening, there were still people on the trail to Summerbank Mountain. Its poprity was due to the fame of Triplex Manifesta. Each person chosen as the first to pray every quarter of the year would have their wish fulfilled. That caused the fame of Triplex Manifesta to soar to even greater heights. A couple was taking photos on an observation deck along the trail. The girl made various poses while the guy was slowly looking for an angle with his phone, trying to take a better photo. ¡°Are you done?¡± The girl had maintained the cheeky posture for quite a while and was dissatisfied with the guy taking his sweet time. Meanwhile, the guy dropped the hand holding the phone in a daze as his gaze focused past the girl at the dense forest far ahead. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The girl looked over her shoulder at the stream behind her in frustration. Within the forest, arge flock of birds took flight. The trees¡¯ canopy shook continuously in a line as though something was moving through the trees toward them at a fast pace. ¡°That is¡­¡± Finally, the trees beneath the observation deck began to rock. The girl¡¯s eyes widened as she looked down. Suddenly, a figure stepped onto the face of the cliff and leaped up to over twenty meters into the air beforending gently beside the girl. Jonathan passed the bag in his hand to the girl. That was the bag that slipped off of the girl¡¯s hand when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. ¡°Hold it properly. It¡¯s not easy to retrieve it once it drops down there,¡± Jonathan said with a smile. ¡°You¡­¡± The girl was still staring wide-eyed at Jonathan. She didn¡¯t know what to make of the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re filming a tv show.¡± Even though a few families already knew about the existence of cultivators, it was still an unknown world to mostmoners. Jonathan didn¡¯t want to cause the public to panic. As expected, the couple let out a relieved sigh after they heard Jonathan was filming a tv show. Even though they were shocked about the absence of the film crew and wires, they weren¡¯t as surprised as before. The girl urged her boyfriend to take a photo of her with Jonathan. However, at the moment, Jonathan¡¯s phone pinged. Ding! It was a notification for a new message. Jonathan reached for his pocket. Before he could take out his phone, a string of pings sounded continuous. Ding! Jonathan looked at his phone with a confused frown. Zachary. Hades. Andy. Dorian. One after another, the names of all the Kings of War popped up on his screen. Jonathan¡¯s expression turned grave at the hundreds of missed calls on his phone. I¡¯m the one who helps these men be who they are today. They are now the fearsome Kings of War. Even if they encounter any situation, these men have the capability to deal with it in their own way. Moreover, I already told Zachary everything he needed to know the day I left. Even if they can¡¯t find me, they should know I¡¯m dealing with some affairs, so they won¡¯t keep calling me. There is only one exnation for them to react this way. Something has happened to Asura¡¯s Office! Jonathan dialed Hades¡¯ number. After a bar of busy tone, Hades picked up the call immediately. ¡°You¡¯ve finally appeared, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Despite not seeing Hades¡¯ face, Jonathan could hear the hint of exhaustion in his hoarse voice. ¡°Tell me. What happened to Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Northern Crimson Prison had fallen. The warden, Malcolm Wace, had died. The interimmander, Hayes Yeager, had given the order to ughter all the criminals in the city. Dorian¡¯s Mysonna Army had lost the battle on the West Region border due to ack of follow-up supplies. Over fifty thousand men were hurt or killed within the Mysonna Army. Dorian had suffered from severe injuries and was currently receiving emergency treatment in Zadiff.¡± The Northern Crimson Prison has fallen! Jonathan¡¯s body stiffened at those six words. The Northern Crimson Prison is the most indestructible prison in the whole of Chanaea. It¡¯s also the Mysonna Army¡¯s final supply station. Dorian would¡¯ve lost if the West Region Army pursued him. ¡°Who did it? Was it the respectable families or someone from Yaleview?¡± Even though Jonathan¡¯s tone was calm, anger was rolling through him. Nearly eighty thousand men lost their lives in the incident at Northern Crimson Prison. How can I stay calm about this blood debt? ¡°It wasn¡¯t any of them.¡± Hesitation colored Hades¡¯ husky voice through the phone. ¡°Tell me, Hades. I¡¯m the one who established Asura¡¯s Office. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± Hearing Hades¡¯ hesitation, a bad feeling rose within Jonathan. However, Jonathan immediately suppressed it. He refused to believe the men he led could do such a thing. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Karl sent someone to do it. Doveston had fallen into Karl¡¯s hands. We¡¯ve found out that Karl had been secretly contacting Remdik. In fact, he had sent his immediate family to Remdik.¡± Crack! A clear sound of something breaking echoed through the phone. The crack on the phone screen in Jonathan¡¯s hand grew bigger and bigger. ¡°Got it,¡± Jonathan answered casually. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to Jadeborough to deal with some affairs first. Wait for my call.¡± Looking down at the deformed phone, Jonathan kept it in his storage ring with a thought. The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled at the scene as she watched from the side. ¡°Woah! You even know how to do magic? Do another one¡ª¡± Jonathan slowly turned his head to look at the girl. His gaze was calm like a deepke. ¡°Um¡­¡± Frightened by Jonathan¡¯s gaze, the girl instinctively took two steps back. Forgetting the cliff was right behind her, she slipped, and she fell off the edge of the cliff. Jonathan grabbed onto the girl¡¯s cor. With a wave of his arm, he tossed the girl into her boyfriend¡¯s arm as though he was tossing the trash into the trash bin. The couple toppled to the ground from the impact and moaned from the pain. Jonathan stomped his foot lightly on the ground and raced down the trail, leaving only an afterimage. ¡°Are you crazy, man?¡± the guy cussed as he held onto his girlfriend. However, Jonathan was no longer there when he raised his head. The sun was already setting, and the stalls and businesses at the foot of the mountain were closing shop. Meanwhile, Leslie was stuffing a hamburger in her mouth in the parking lot. ¡°We¡¯ve already camped out here for two days, Captain Hart. Could the guy have fled?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We still have to stay here,¡± Leslie said after a sip of her drink. ¡°All of my efforts will be thrown down the drain if we can¡¯t catch Ryan. Hundreds of people are involved in the missing case this time. It¡¯s a dereliction of our duty if we can¡¯t catch the culprit. We¡¯re unable to give the public an exnation.¡± Bang! With a loud thud, everyone turned to nce at their window. They saw a man covered in blood with tattered clothing slowly rising to a stand. ¡°It¡¯s him, Ryan! Get him!¡± someone roared. Eight of the cars in the parking lot opened their doors instantly. One after another, armed officers stepped out of the cars. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jonathan hummed as he chanted his mantra. Spiritual energy exploded like a tidal wave in every direction.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Chapter 607 No Entry With Jonathan as the heart, a wave of spiritual energy sted from him. The police officers only felt a soft breeze sweeping past them before they were rooted in ce. They couldn¡¯t even move their finger to pull the trigger, let alone move their bodies. That feeling was like an invincible force had engulfed their entire bodies. Jonathan¡¯s finger moved slightly, and the guns broke free from the police officers¡¯ grips. They floated in the air and slowly turned around. The muzzles pointed at the police officers¡¯ heads. ¡°Ghost¡ª¡± someone shouted. However, the minute the scream left that person¡¯s mouth, Jonathan immediately sealed it. Jonathan strode over to a Mercedes-Benz in the parking lot. He opened the door, yanked the driver out of the car, and tossed him to the side. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood, so don¡¯t test my temper!¡± Jonathan got in the car, ready to leave. Then, a yell came from his back. ¡°Is that you, Jonathan?¡± Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense locked on the person who spoke. He realized it was Leslie who was in the van behind. With a wave of his arm, Leslie felt her body lighten and could move again. She immediately got out of the car and dashed toward Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless, Jonathan. We¡¯re not here for you. It¡¯s Ryan Leiter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. I can¡¯t care less about your business at the moment.¡± Jonathan fired up the engine and said, ¡°Tell your people not to disturb me, or I¡¯ll kill them! As for this car, you¡¯ll find it at the airport.¡± The minute he pulled out of the parking out, the guns floating in the air ttered to the ground, and Leslie¡¯s men recovered their movement. ¡°What are all of you staring at? Chase him!¡± Someone picked up the gun off the ground and yelled. ¡°Who said anything about chasing him?¡± Leslie scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s not Ryan? He was being merciful earlier. You¡¯re asking for death if you chase after him.¡± Her men exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t know what to do at that moment. Leslie turned on her heels and got into the van. ¡°Continue to look out. No one is going back until we catch Ryan.¡± mming the van¡¯s door shut, Leslie sighed when she recalled the feeling of being rooted in ce. ¡°Huh, wemoners stand no chance against cultivators,¡± she muttered. After contemting briefly, Leslie picked up her phone and called her father¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Dad? Can you send a private ne¡­¡± Jonathan had just gotten out of the car at the airport, and the airport staff was immediately there to greet him. The staff escorted him along the privatene to a small aircraft. Jonathan merely nodded his head when he heard it was Leslie¡¯s arrangement and didn¡¯t borate further. He finally reached Edenic Heights at eight in the evening. ording to the rules, all eight Kings of War would have to stay at their fief no matter the circumstance unless it was war or they received a transfer order. With Zachary severely injured, Asura¡¯s Office had restricted the other Kings of War¡¯s movement. The one with the highest authority within the army was Zachary¡¯s lieutenantmander, Harry. Jonathan and Harry passed through the gate of Edenic Heights in the same car. The current Edenic Heights was no longer the peaceful, quiet ce it was. Two tanks and hundreds of armed soldiers were stationed at the gate. The grounds within the mansion had undergone a more surprising change. The trees and grass on one side of the hill had been burned into crips. Every greenery in the other areas was uprooted and reced with a field of military tents, except for the surroundings of No. 2 Vi. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, after you left, this area was subjected to revenge from the cultivators of the Osborne family. Commander Lint, Ms. Yasmin, and Colonel Carrick have all suffered critical injuries. We also have four hundred seventy-three casualties.¡± There was no change in Jonathan¡¯s expression. However, a cold glint gleamed in his eyes. I haven¡¯t heard of such a high number of casualties since Asura¡¯s Office had taken over the military force a year ago. Are these few months of peace the fruit of nearly three years of war? ¡°How¡¯s thepensation going for the fallen soldiers?¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing it. Until today afternoon, we¡¯ve alreadypleted the cremation of all the fallen soldiers and notified their families,¡± Harry reported. ¡°We¡¯re still triaging the injured and crippled soldiers since a majority of them are still receiving treatment. We¡¯ll need some time for that.¡± ¡°Okay, pick up the pace of every process. We can¡¯t disappoint them,¡± Jonathan said. The car came to a halt in front of the No. 1 Vi. On the second-floor balcony, Josephine was waving her arm fervently at Jonathan. She whirled around and ran back into the mansion. It seemed she was coming out to wee him. However, Jonathan turned his head to Harry in the car. ¡°Why did you stop the car?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Harry nced at the exterior of the No. 1 Vi with confusion. ¡°Take me to the makeshift hospital,¡± Jonathan ordered casually. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At Jonathan¡¯s order, Harry urgently demanded the driver drive them over to the No. 8 Vi. After the car left, the mansion¡¯s gate opened, and Josephine ran out of the house sobbing. However, she could only catch a glimpse of the taillights of the car leaving. Behind her, Emmeline ran out of the house in her pajama. ¡°You can¡¯t run that fast, Josephine,¡± Emmeline admonished as she studied Josephine¡¯s belly nervously. Josephine merely stared at the taillights departing further away. ¡°I saw Jonathan¡­¡± ¡°Jonathan?¡± Emmeline immediately swung her gaze to follow Josephine¡¯s line of sight. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Why won¡¯t hee home if he¡¯s back?¡± Josephine looked over her shoulder to nce at Emmeline. She wiped the corner of her eye and poked Emmeline¡¯s forehead. ¡°Oh, you¡­ How can you be so oblivious to what¡¯s happening around you?¡± Emmeline was taken aback by Josephine¡¯s words, then swiftly shook her head. ¡°Josephine, I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m going back to sleep. You can stay here and continue waiting for your husband.¡± Emmeline didn¡¯t wait for Josephine¡¯s response and turned around, running back into the mansion. Staring at the quiet path, Josephine whirled around and walked toward the courtyard. ¡°As long as you¡¯re safe, it doesn¡¯t matter what you do.¡± The terrain surrounding the No. 8 Vi was fairly even. Theyout of the mansion was suitable as a makeshift hospital due to its proximity to the main road, making the transport of medical equipment easier. The minute Jonathan and Harry got out of the car, the soldiers standing guard around the No. 8 Vi all puffed up their chests. It¡¯s Asura! He¡¯s the faith of everyone in Asura¡¯s Office and the soul of the entire Chanaea army. Jonathan beelined for the makeshift hospital room after he stepped out of the car. He had only taken a few steps when a young boy carrying a stainless steel bowl with a bun in his mouth stopped him in his tracks. ¡°The treatment center is up ahead. The facilities here are limited, so it¡¯s difficult to carry out any aseptic treatment. The patients here are all patients with critical conditions. You going in there will only increase their risks, so you¡¯re not allowed inside.¡± The boy was biting into his bun as he stood in front of the makeshift hospital room. It was like he didn¡¯t see Jonathan standing there. ¡°Donald, have you lost your mind? He is Mr. Goldstein. He is here to see his men!¡± Harry went up to the boy and whispered. ¡°I know he¡¯s Mr. Goldstein.¡± Donald bit off another mouthful of the bun before gazing up at Jonathan. ¡°But I¡¯m the one in charge of the entire makeshift hospital. I said no entry.¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Reason ¡°You ¡ª¡± Harry gazed at the young boy before him in resignation. Despite being only fourteen years old, that boy was a major in the army. Not to mention, the boy was adept in medical skills as he was the one to save Zachary¡¯s life. Besides, after Jason was gravely injured, Donald took charge of the entire Edenic Heights medical team. Although Donald was the same age as someone who had just graduated middle school, he was very experienced in arranging and delegating all the tasks. Judging by his demeanor, one would assume Donald had been in the military his whole life. Additionally, he was a stubborn person. When Harry came for an inspection earlier, the young boy had refused him in a simr manner. Jonathan stared at Donald. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before. Since you forbid me from entering, then I will not go in. However, the cleanliness here ispromised, so why are we not transferring these people to the local hospital?¡± ¡°Those with less severe injuries have been transferred out. The rest who remain here are those in critical condition. Their lives might have been saved, but they cannot handle exaggerated movements.¡± Donald bit another mouthful of bread as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will all die from excessive blood loss if we try to move them to the car. Therefore, they must remain here.¡± ¡°In that case, who can I visit?¡± Jonathan asked calmly. Donald pointed at No. 8 Vi. ¡°The first floor has been modified into an infirmary. Zachary, Yasmin, and Jason are all in there. Their physiques are stronger, so they won¡¯t die from the interruption of a visitor.¡± Jonathan smiled faintly after listening to Donald¡¯s response. He immediately turned around and strode toward No. 8 Vi. Covered in sweat, Harry gritted his teeth and glowered at Donald before hastily turning on his heels and leaving. On the first floor of No. 8 Vi, Jonathan¡¯s eyes glinted coldly at the sight of Yasmin and Zachary, who were still lying unconscious in their beds. Jason was the only person who was awake at that moment. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Jason propped himself up on the bed when he saw Jonathan. Jonathan quickly summoned a stream of gentle spiritual energy to press Jason back onto the bed. Jonathan sat on the chair and uttered, ¡°Cut that pretense. You¡¯ve always been full of yourself and behaved frivolously in front of me. You do not need to put on the polite and humble act now. Tell me. What exactly happened?¡± Jason chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. A few days ago, three Grandmasters came here to stir a ruckus. We confronted them, killing two and capturing one alive in the process. What you see now is the result following themotion.¡± Jason sighed when he noticed Jonathan shifting his gaze onto the two unconscious people. ¡°Zachary suffered four knife shes, and one of them pierced through his abdomen. Fortunately, his vital organs were unharmed. With his physiques, he can achieveplete recovery in about one month with the help of spiritual energy after his condition improves. As for Yasmin¡­¡± Jason¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°She has a mortal body, and in order to kill the cultivator from the Osborne family, she used her own blood as a catalyst to poison her opponent. Although we arranged for her to undergo blood transfusion as soon as possible, the toxin had still spread to her entire body.¡± ¡°Is there no way to neutralize the poison?¡± Jonathan asked while taking in the sight of Yasmin, who was covered in bandages. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Donald and I tried to neutralize the poison in her blood, but to no avail.¡± Jason sighed while looking at Yasmin. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a mortal like her could produce a poison with the potency of instantaneously killing a cultivator in the Grandmaster Realm upon exposure. She¡¯s truly a genius in utilizing poison.¡± The next second, Jonathan took out a red color box. Jason received the box, and the moment he opened it, a faint herbal smell wafted out from the box. ¡°This¡­ Mr. Goldstein, you found the medication!¡± ¡°Can this medication save Yasmin¡¯s life?¡± Jonathan questioned Jason. Jason was stunned as he looked up at Jonathan. Jonathan left Jadeborough to search for the life-saving pill to treat Sophia¡¯s condition. Jason could not believe Jonathan was willing to use the medication on an assassin after all the trouble he had gone through to obtain that life-saving pill. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I did my research on this medication. This pill contains the most neutral energy that can sustain a person¡¯s life force, but it cannot be used for detoxification purposes.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly upon hearing that. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll leave the patients in your care. I shall take my leave now to attend to some other matters.¡± Without borating further, Jonathan got up and left. Harry hurriedly opened the car door when he saw Jonathan exiting the vi. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are we returning to No. 1 Vi?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the temporarymand center.¡± At that moment, Edenic Heights¡¯ spacious interior badminton court had been vacated, and the interior was now equipped with over tenputers and variousmunication devices. Arge screen in front of Jonathan was showing all the live feeds from the three hundred surveince cameras installed in every corner of Edenic Heights. ¡°Harry, inform the Eight Kings of War that I want to host a meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The temporarymand center was cleared of other personnel in less than ten minutes. Aside from Jonathan, Harry was the only other member allowed to participate in that meeting. The surveince footage on therge screen in front of them disappeared one after the other, and the screen was soon divided into twelve individual disys. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we can start now,¡± Harry, standing in the distance, said to Jonathan. Following Jonathan¡¯s nod, Harry lightly tapped on the remote with his finger. Seven disys lit up in session on therge screen. Aside from Zachary and Dorian who were unconscious, Andy and the others stood straight before the camera, dressed in military uniforms. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± they greeted and saluted Jonathan. Jonathan sat in his chair in silence with his gaze fixed on the eighth disy. For the next few minutes, he did not say a word. The other five people remained on their feet and waited quietly as well. Finally, Jonathan sighed. ¡°Sit.¡± Hades and the others sat down after receiving the instruction. Just then, the eighth disy suddenly shed. The image of Karl puffing on a cigar appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Karl!¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± ¡°How dare you show yourself!¡± Hades and the others instantly leaped to their feet and cursed Karl the moment thetter joined the meeting. Karl merely leaned back on his chair, puffing on his cigar while listening to their insults without responding. Jonathan stared at Karl and uttered impassively, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Calm down, all of you. Even the nearest one among us had to travel over one thousand kilometers to reach the northeastern side of the globe. Scolding him now is pointless and ineffective, so just shut up.¡± After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the others returned to their seats angrily. Meanwhile, Karl ced the cigar in his hand down on the table, stood up, and saluted Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this is myst time saluting you. Thank you for saving my life two years ago.¡± Jonathan regarded Karl with an impassive expression void of anger. ¡°Karl, you did a splendid job in the battle at Northern Crimson Prison. You managed to ruin my city with only one thousand men, causing the death of nearly seventy thousand people. This war will be remembered by everyone in the world, much like the battle at River Onxy a few years ago. I do not wish to discuss with you who should take the me in this matter. I just want you to provide me with a reason why you attacked Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Leave The Office Of Asura Following Jonathan¡¯s words, other than Zachary and Dorian who had lost their consciousness, the rest of the Kings of War looked grim. All of them had survived countless battles. Although they did not keep in touch very often, Jonathan knew he could trust them with his life. Back then, Jonathan would have never entrusted Karl to guard the most important region of Doveston if he was not someone he trusted. Yet, even someone like Karl betrayed Asura¡¯s Office¡ªno one could figure out the reason. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Karl appeared very calm. ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you that my wife and children are being held captive by Remdik?¡± Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°Karl, although we have been together for less than a year, we have gone through many life and death situations. Back when you went to battle with me, your entire family had been captured by the enemy. Yet, you didn¡¯t even give in. You have never hesitated in leading the troops and fighting against the enemies. What makes you think I will believe you now? Don¡¯t bother talking rubbish. Tell me your reason so that I know what I have gone wrong.¡± When Jonathan was talking, he sounded very calm, but his eyes were bloodshot. He had been gripping the chair so tightly that his knuckles had turned pale. No one could understand how tormented Jonathan was at that moment. Ever since Jonathan joined the military, he had gone through a lot. When Jonathan first set up Asura¡¯s Office, he did not have any ambition. As for Karl and the others, they had joined on a voluntary basis and hoped that they could create a more peaceful Chanaea in the long run. Now that someone had betrayed Asura¡¯s Office, it was not a matter of disloyalty to Jonathan alone. It meant that the traitor did not believe in the goal of Asura¡¯s Office anymore. Jonathan wanted to find out if such a change in mind had anything to do with his leadership in Asura¡¯s Office. If that was the case, he had to make the necessary changes immediately. Minor issues can create huge chaos if one doesn¡¯t pay attention. Perhaps, I have been mobilizing too much of resources without consulting others. Or, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m spending less time managing Asura¡¯s Office. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Either way, Jonathan nned to put a stop to whatever was causing Asura¡¯s Office to implode. Once one person started leaving, it would start a chain reaction. Soon, others would follow suit. When that happened, Asura¡¯s Office would be in real danger. Karl looked at Jonathan and took out a cigarette from his pocket before lighting it. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, since you asked, I will oblige you then.¡± As Karl spoke, he looked around him. ¡°As for the rest of you, I know you hate me. But I want you to pay attention to what I have to say next!¡± Jonathan nodded before saying, ¡°Go on. We are all ears.¡± Karl blew out a puff of smoke before saying what he wanted. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, let me ask you something. Why did we set up Asura¡¯s Office in the beginning?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°To stop all wars and turn Chanaea into a peaceful ce.¡± ¡°Then, what have you done?¡± questioned Karl with a frown. ¡°How dare you!¡± roared Hades. ¡°Karl, back then, it was Mr. Goldstein who saved your entire family. Right now, you are questioning him. I can¡¯t believe you are such an ungrateful person!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± yelled Jonathan as he mmed his hand on the chair. In an instant, the wooden armrest shattered into pieces. Hades and the others went quiet. Jonathan stood up and looked at Karl on the screen. ¡°Karl, please continue.¡± On the big screen, Hades and the others stood up as well when Jonathan got on his feet. They dared not stay seated except for Karl. Karl continued to sit in his chair and proceeded to light up another cigarette. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, perhaps you might think that Asura¡¯s Office has restored peace. On top of that, you have assigned the Eight Kings of War to watch over the country. To a certain extent, you have indeed brought peace upon Chanaea. But, is that really the truth? Are you not aware of the threats the respectable families pose to Chanaea? Are you oblivious to the ulterior motives of Joshua and Wilbur of Yaleview? You are well aware but you did nothing!¡± Karl became more and more agitated as he spoke. In that instant, he stood up and started hollering at the screen. ¡°I believed you when you said you wanted to restore peace to Chanaea, so I took my soldiers and fought against Remdik at River Onxy. In less than three days, thirty thousand of my men perished. Have you ever seen thirty thousand bodies in those years of fighting? We can¡¯t even put together ten thousandplete sets of bodies! In the end, we had no choice but to bury all the dismembered limbs together and build a huge monument for the perished soldiers! Let me ask you. Back then, did I ever retreat? When have I ever uttered a word ofint to you?¡± Everyone else was inplete silence as they looked at the screen while Karl was going berserk. Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. You did a great job. You did everything that an outstanding leader should have done.¡± ¡°Do you know why I continued to wage war against Remdik at River Onxy? It was all because of faith!¡± roared Karl. ¡°I believed that there will be a peaceful future for Chanaea. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t retreat despite the heavy casualties in my troops. And now? Asura¡¯s Office has already restored peace. All that is left is to take care of Yaleview and the respectable families. Everyone is asking you to fight against them, but what have you told them? You¡¯re worried about more instabilities! You are afraid of more bloodshed! You are scared that families will be torn apart once more! Jonathan, don¡¯t you understand the meaning of starting a war to end all wars? Those soldiers who we have defeated are only theckeys of respectable families. Those respectable families are the true parasites of Chanaea. Yet, what have you done? You decide to maintain the current stable situation and choose to return to Jadeborough and live an enjoyable life! Jonathan, I pledge my loyalty to you because I thought you are a powerful, ambitious, and domineering ruler. But, now I know you are just a coward! We are only your trump cards when it comes to your negotiation with respectable families. Now, you chose not to fight. In that case, everyone who has died in the past because of your ideal has died in vain. Their deaths no longer hold any meaning anymore. I won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. Since you don¡¯t dare to wage war against the respectable families, then I will!¡± Upon hearing Karl¡¯s words, Jonathan¡¯s eyes were filled with exhaustion. After nning for three years, Jonathan did not expect to be misunderstood by his most trusted man. A drop of tear rolled down his face. Before it fell onto the ground, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to control the drop of tear, and it floated in front of him. With a flick of his fingers, he sent the teardrop back into his right eye. Very quickly, the mist in his eyes disappeared and was reced by ayer of ice. Jonathan looked up at the huge screen and sat down in his chair slowly. ¡°Hades and the rest of you, I¡¯m going to give you only one chance. If any one of you feels the same way as Karl, now is the time to speak up. I won¡¯t pursue the matter if any of you decides to take your troops and leave Asura¡¯s Office. You have only a minute to consider, and the time starts now!¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610 Chapter 609 Leave The Office Of Asura Following Jonathan¡¯s words, other than Zachary and Dorian who had lost their consciousness, the rest of the Kings of War looked grim. All of them had survived countless battles. Although they did not keep in touch very often, Jonathan knew he could trust them with his life. Back then, Jonathan would have never entrusted Karl to guard the most important region of Doveston if he was not someone he trusted. Yet, even someone like Karl betrayed Asura¡¯s Office¡ªno one could figure out the reason. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Karl appeared very calm. ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you that my wife and children are being held captive by Remdik?¡± Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°Karl, although we have been together for less than a year, we have gone through many life and death situations. Back when you went to battle with me, your entire family had been captured by the enemy. Yet, you didn¡¯t even give in. You have never hesitated in leading the troops and fighting against the enemies. What makes you think I will believe you now? Don¡¯t bother talking rubbish. Tell me your reason so that I know what I have gone wrong.¡± When Jonathan was talking, he sounded very calm, but his eyes were bloodshot. He had been gripping the chair so tightly that his knuckles had turned pale. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. No one could understand how tormented Jonathan was at that moment. Ever since Jonathan joined the military, he had gone through a lot. When Jonathan first set up Asura¡¯s Office, he did not have any ambition. As for Karl and the others, they had joined on a voluntary basis and hoped that they could create a more peaceful Chanaea in the long run. Now that someone had betrayed Asura¡¯s Office, it was not a matter of disloyalty to Jonathan alone. It meant that the traitor did not believe in the goal of Asura¡¯s Office anymore. Jonathan wanted to find out if such a change in mind had anything to do with his leadership in Asura¡¯s Office. If that was the case, he had to make the necessary changes immediately. Minor issues can create huge chaos if one doesn¡¯t pay attention. Perhaps, I have been mobilizing too much of resources without consulting others. Or, maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m spending less time managing Asura¡¯s Office. Either way, Jonathan nned to put a stop to whatever was causing Asura¡¯s Office to implode. Once one person started leaving, it would start a chain reaction. Soon, others would follow suit. When that happened, Asura¡¯s Office would be in real danger. Karl looked at Jonathan and took out a cigarette from his pocket before lighting it. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, since you asked, I will oblige you then.¡± As Karl spoke, he looked around him. ¡°As for the rest of you, I know you hate me. But I want you to pay attention to what I have to say next!¡± Jonathan nodded before saying, ¡°Go on. We are all ears.¡± Karl blew out a puff of smoke before saying what he wanted. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, let me ask you something. Why did we set up Asura¡¯s Office in the beginning?¡± Jonathan replied, ¡°To stop all wars and turn Chanaea into a peaceful ce.¡± ¡°Then, what have you done?¡± questioned Karl with a frown. ¡°How dare you!¡± roared Hades. ¡°Karl, back then, it was Mr. Goldstein who saved your entire family. Right now, you are questioning him. I can¡¯t believe you are such an ungrateful person!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± yelled Jonathan as he mmed his hand on the chair. In an instant, the wooden armrest shattered into pieces. Hades and the others went quiet. Jonathan stood up and looked at Karl on the screen. ¡°Karl, please continue.¡± On the big screen, Hades and the others stood up as well when Jonathan got on his feet. They dared not stay seated except for Karl. Karl continued to sit in his chair and proceeded to light up another cigarette. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, perhaps you might think that Asura¡¯s Office has restored peace. On top of that, you have assigned the Eight Kings of War to watch over the country. To a certain extent, you have indeed brought peace upon Chanaea. But, is that really the truth? Are you not aware of the threats the respectable families pose to Chanaea? Are you oblivious to the ulterior motives of Joshua and Wilbur of Yaleview? You are well aware but you did nothing!¡± Karl became more and more agitated as he spoke. In that instant, he stood up and started hollering at the screen. ¡°I believed you when you said you wanted to restore peace to Chanaea, so I took my soldiers and fought against Remdik at River Onxy. In less than three days, thirty thousand of my men perished. Have you ever seen thirty thousand bodies in those years of fighting? We can¡¯t even put together ten thousandplete sets of bodies! In the end, we had no choice but to bury all the dismembered limbs together and build a huge monument for the perished soldiers! Let me ask you. Back then, did I ever retreat? When have I ever uttered a word ofint to you?¡± Everyone else was inplete silence as they looked at the screen while Karl was going berserk. Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. You did a great job. You did everything that an outstanding leader should have done.¡± ¡°Do you know why I continued to wage war against Remdik at River Onxy? It was all because of faith!¡± roared Karl. ¡°I believed that there will be a peaceful future for Chanaea. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t retreat despite the heavy casualties in my troops. And now? Asura¡¯s Office has already restored peace. All that is left is to take care of Yaleview and the respectable families. Everyone is asking you to fight against them, but what have you told them? You¡¯re worried about more instabilities! You are afraid of more bloodshed! You are scared that families will be torn apart once more! Jonathan, don¡¯t you understand the meaning of starting a war to end all wars? Those soldiers who we have defeated are only theckeys of respectable families. Those respectable families are the true parasites of Chanaea. Yet, what have you done? You decide to maintain the current stable situation and choose to return to Jadeborough and live an enjoyable life! Jonathan, I pledge my loyalty to you because I thought you are a powerful, ambitious, and domineering ruler. But, now I know you are just a coward! We are only your trump cards when it comes to your negotiation with respectable families. Now, you chose not to fight. In that case, everyone who has died in the past because of your ideal has died in vain. Their deaths no longer hold any meaning anymore. I won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. Since you don¡¯t dare to wage war against the respectable families, then I will!¡± Upon hearing Karl¡¯s words, Jonathan¡¯s eyes were filled with exhaustion. After nning for three years, Jonathan did not expect to be misunderstood by his most trusted man. A drop of tear rolled down his face. Before it fell onto the ground, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to control the drop of tear, and it floated in front of him. With a flick of his fingers, he sent the teardrop back into his right eye. Very quickly, the mist in his eyes disappeared and was reced by ayer of ice. Jonathan looked up at the huge screen and sat down in his chair slowly. ¡°Hades and the rest of you, I¡¯m going to give you only one chance. If any one of you feels the same way as Karl, now is the time to speak up. I won¡¯t pursue the matter if any of you decides to take your troops and leave Asura¡¯s Office. You have only a minute to consider, and the time starts now!¡± Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Go Ahead Looking at the expressions of the Kings of War on the screen, Jonathan¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°I guess all of you know that Wilbur and I both came from the Valley of Elites. That ce is a holynd for all soldiers in Chanaea. The elite warriors from all over the country will get a chance to fight with other elite warriors. Some of the great ones like Wilbur will be recruited by Yaleview. I can¡¯t create another Valley of Elites, but I¡¯ve been recruiting some soldiers throughout the battles all these years. All of these soldiers are qualified to cultivate, and they are the prototypes of Dark Special Forces. I¡¯ve been cultivating Dark Special Forces for two years. I hope that when I want to fight against the respectable families one day, Asura¡¯s Office will have its own cultivators too. Now, I hereby issue the first order to Dark Special Forces that have been dormant for two years in front of all of you. Within twenty-four hours, I will participate in the attack on the remaining six hundred people in Northern Crimson Prison. I want all of them to be killed.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± all four of them replied in unison. The next moment, all four screens shed and returned to silence. Karl stood up and stared at Jonathan with widened eyes. ¡°Jonathan! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If I knew this earlier¡ª¡± ¡°What could you do if you knew this earlier? Karl, don¡¯t you forget that I was the one who built Asura¡¯s Office. Do I need to report to you on everything that I do?¡± Jonathan asked lightly. As he spoke, he turned around to look at Hades and the rest. ¡°This game in Chanaea is not a game between two parties. It involves the respectable families, sects, Yaleview, Asura¡¯s Office, and other neighboring countries. Among these forces, the respectable families are rather intricate, while Joshua and Wilbur from Yaleview have subtle rtionships. The sect is still hidden for the time being, and Asura¡¯s Office is monolithic. Asura¡¯s Office is less experienced aspared to other forces. I¡¯ve been thinking that we need to do more preparations. Since Karl wants to join the game now, I have no choice but to go ahead. Karl, from now onward, there will be no Prince of Diyouli in Asura¡¯s Office, and the Eastern Army is no longer under yourmand. I¡¯m not going to stop until you¡¯re dead!¡± After Jonathan finished his sentence, he nodded slightly to Harry next to him. Karl¡¯s signal was cut off, leaving only Hades and the other six people on the screen. Jonathan leaned on the chair tiredly. ¡°Who is taking over themand of Dorian? Show your face.¡± Then, on the third screen, a middle-aged man with a tired face and a patchy beard standing beside the unconscious Dorian walked into the camera. It was Hayes. In just three days, Hayes who used to be a fatty had lost so much weight. Standing under the camera, Hayes was a little choked up. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t manage to defend Northern Crimson Prison¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested to hear your apology. I just want to know the situation of the Mysonna Army,¡± said Jonathan lightly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayes said in a low voice. ¡°There is a total of eleven thousand three hundred and eighty one casualties amongst the guards in Northern Crimson Prison! The Mysonna Army lost its follow-up supplies and was chased by the West Region Army, with thirty nine thousand seven hundred and eighty one casualties and fifty two thousand nine hundred and eight remainingbat troops¡­¡± With the continuous reporting of a series of numbers, Hayes¡¯ voice was choked, and he could not continue in the end. Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°Tiger, look at yourself! What do you look like now? Have you never seen a dead person? Or have you never killed a single soul? You¡¯re now themander-in-chief! These numbers should only be numbers to you! If you continue to act like this, I will remove you from the position immediately. A person who is not calm enough can only be a soldier who is the first to charge into a battle, but he cannot be amander-in-chief who is the brain of the army.¡± ¡°Yes! I understood, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayes took a deep breath and fought back his tears. Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°Tiger, you¡¯re running out of chances from Lumonburg to Mysonna. By the way, I need a reason. The reason you ordered the massacre of more than twenty thousand prisoners.¡± ¡°I think they should be killed!¡± answered Hayes without hesitation. ¡°Mhm,¡± Jonathan responded briefly. Just like the fifty thousand martyrs, the lives of those twenty thousand prisoners on death row were meaningless to Jonathan. ¡°Tell me the current direction of the West Region Army.¡± ¡°They¡¯re now three hundred miles away from Chanaean territory and are camping near Fort Kalimdor,¡± said Hayes through gritted teeth. Jonathan turned to look at Kane and Jeremy. ¡°By the Decree of Asura, the Shusonna Army under Thunder King, Kane and the Zaidham Army under Western King of War, Jeremy sends seventy thousand soldiers each and meet the Mysonna Army at Mysonna. The Yalegard Legion under King of Sanguine, Andy sends all supplies to Northern Crimson Prison within twelve hours. As for the long-range auxiliary attack, the Eastern Army under Prince of Diyouli¡ª¡± Jonathan paused all of a sudden. He raised his head and looked at the eighth screen that belonged to Karl. The screen was dark now. ¡°Hades will be in charge of other matters. I want all of the thirty thousand people from the West Region who entered Chanaea to not make it back to the West Region. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hades and the other four responded loudly. With Jonathan¡¯s return, the situation in Chanaea changed again. It was going to be a sleepless night. In the bathroom, the warm water constantly washed Jonathan¡¯s body, but it could not take away his exhaustion. Dark Special Forces were exposed too early, and it was not favorable for his future n. However, since Karl betrayed Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan had to do something. Otherwise, Hades and the others might have doubts. The human mind was the most unpredictable thing in the world. The appearance of Dark Special Forces would not only maintain stability but also shake it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After drying his body and changing into clean clothes, Jonathan did not return to Josephine¡¯s room. It was after midnight, and Josephine had already fallen asleep. Jonathan¡¯s mind was a mess now, and he could not fall asleep peacefully. He came to the guest room on the third floor andy down in bed. Countless pieces of information constantly emerged in his mind. The entire Chanaea was inplete disorder with forces from everywhere trying to join in to get some benefits in the chaos. Everyone understood that the one who stretched out his hand first would surely die in the worst possible way! However, in the face of temptation, how many of them could resist? Everyone was ready and tempted to make the move. The game was going to start soon. Jonathan suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the bedside. There was a long swordying on the bedside table, and a faint green light shed on it. It was Heaven Sword! As he recalled the vision he saw when the green light shedst time, he stretched out his hand and held the sword firmly in his hand¡­ Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Chapter 612 I Have Been Waiting For Long The moment Jonathan wrapped his hand around Heaven Sword, loud roars began ringing in his ears. The roars were so loud the clouds were nearly blown away, and Jonathan looked in the direction of the sound. A humongous beast charged out from the mist. ¡°Run!¡± At one point in time, fleeing cultivators had surrounded Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! You¡¯re going to die!¡± one shouted when they ran past Jonathan. As the beast neared him, Jonathan finally caught a clear glimpse of its appearance. As it turned out, it was a gigantic six-armed ancient ape. Jonathan froze upon lifting his head to look at the ancient ape that was over three hundred and thirty meters tall. It had massive fangs and bloodshot eyes. Every time it breathed, the resulting fluctuating spiritual energy wave was akin to an ultimate attack of a cultivator in the Grandmaster Realm. Right then, the ancient ape¡¯s mountain-sized foot was plummeting toward the ground. The wind rushed with the ape¡¯s movement, but Jonathan remained in his spot, seemingly having no intention to dodge it. How am I going to defend myself against something like this? Maybe death is my fate. Jonathan slowly closed his eyes as he watched the enormous foot descend. He had already given up on fighting back. Right then, someone scoffed from behind him. ¡°wed!¡± Hearing that, Jonathan turned to look behind him. A figure¡ªa youth¡ªhad leaped into the sky with a sword in his hands. ¡°Death is inevitable, so what¡¯s the point of doing this¡­¡± Jonathan muttered in confusion. However, before he was done with his sentence, something dripped onto Jonathan¡¯s face. When he raised his hand to wipe his cheek, he found his hand stained red. It was blood. Baffled, he looked back up at the sky, only to be greeted by a shower of blood. The mountain-sized foot of the ancient ape was already split into two. The youth kept his sword andnded beside Jonathan. He then turned around and smiled at Jonathan, a strand of straw still between his lips. ¡°Hey, did that scare the living daylights out of you? It was just a monkey.¡± Just¡­ a monkey? Jonathan stared at the copsing six-armed ancient ape with wide eyes. He was still reeling in shock from the silent strike that the youth had dealt earlier. The spiritual energy radiating from that sword had been faint. If one were to merely look at the radiated spiritual energy, one would have thought that the blow had been dealt by a cultivator in the Superior Realm. However, that swing had split the six-armed ape¡¯s foot apart. In other words, it had been a strike with highly condensed spiritual energy in it. The spiritual energy did not seep outward at all, so the blow had not lost any of its power. Who is this guy? Jonathan used his spiritual energy to look at the youth, but all he could see was an indiscernible smudge. He could not read the youth at all. Jonathan gasped inwardly. This youth looks like he¡¯s only a teenager. How can he be at this cultivation level? Boom! After a thunderous cry, the six-armed ancient ape copsed between the mountains. The ground shook, and waves of maniacal spiritual energy rushed in all directions starting from where the ape had copsed. The spiritual energy snapped ancient trees, broke the astronomical rocks, and sent the pieces flying. Jonathan shielded himself with the sword as a transparent spiritual energy barrier covered his head. Meanwhile, the youth was hunching over and looking ahead. ¡°Demon beasts aren¡¯t scary. If you see one of them, just kill it!¡± The youth then burst intoughter. A big rock flew toward him, and the youth pulled out his sword before dashing toward it. ¡°Hey!¡± Jonathan rushed after him after a moment of hesitation. However, the youth waved his sword-wielding hand and split the colossal rock into two. Meanwhile, Jonathan propelled himself into the air toward the huge rock. The youth continued to wave his sword to slice the rocks. Jonathan could only watch the youth speed away,pletely taken aback. This teenager¡¯s swordsmanship is brilliant. I doubt anyone in this world can be a match for him! The youth continued to step on the mountains and jumped into the air before aiming his sword at the six-armed ancient ape¡¯s head. Although the ancient ape had copsed between the mountains, it was not at all fearful of the youth as it smacked its six paws toward him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Remorseless!¡± The youth kept swinging his sword in midair, but he never once let any spiritual energy seep out of the sword at all. The huge paws plummeted to the ground. The youth shot through the crimson rain and stabbed his sword right into the ancient ape¡¯s eye. ¡°Ow!¡± Right as the ancient ape howled in pain, Jonathan, who was also in the air, was abruptly struck by a wave of spiritual energy. He flew backward and into a deep pool of water. The water rippled above him, and even the sun in the sky had turned into a blurry, glowing spot. The water around him froze him to his bones, and in just a few seconds¡¯ time, Jonathan¡¯s body began to stiffen. Am I dying? The helpless sensation rose in his chest again, and he felt as if he was going to suffocate. Just as his consciousness was about to plunge into the darkness, a hand shot into the water and grabbed his cor. The moment he was out of the water, he took thergest breath he ever had in his life. Yet, what he saw stunned him. A young man d in armor stood on a stage. Although the young man no longer had the child-like features on his face, Jonathan still recognized him as the teenager who had killed the six-armed ancient ape. It¡¯s been thirteen years since then. Intricate information popped into Jonathan¡¯s head out of nowhere. The young man on the stage nodded at Jonathan. ¡°Today, we shall conquer endless mountains and let the whole world know who is the one!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Countless soldiers around Jonathan roared, their voices reverberating in the space. The war began. Jonathan followed the young man in his ughter, and numerous powerful demon beasts copsed one after another. In the continuous battles, Jonathan grew ruthless. Every time he raised his sword, he would draw blood. Laws and restrictions no longer held him back. He had already forgotten what was fear and what was pity. Instead, he robotically yed every demon beast that appeared in front of him and got in his way. A roar that brought with it the stench of blood came from behind him. Without thinking much about it, Jonathan spun around to stab the creature, but the moment his sword pierced the demon beast¡¯s body, the demon beast opened its mouth to bite down on Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°No!¡± he screamed. Then, he stumbled back and fell on the floor of a hall. In front of him sat a middle-aged man with solitude in his eyes. With a quick wave of his hand, Heaven Sword by Jonathan¡¯s side flew over to him. Jonathan tensed the moment the sword left his hands. The natural and peaceful space around him abruptly turned unfamiliar. It was as if everything was leaving him behind. The tiles in front of him could have been reached with one mere step, but it was as if he could never actually reach them. ¡°Consolidate!¡± the middle-aged man uttered. The immediate space around Jonathan instantly returned to normal, but everything further away from him faded. A small smile crept onto the man¡¯s face as he looked at Heaven Sword. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Revenge Everything around him had dissolved into chaos, but the immediate space around Jonathan and the middle-aged man a distance away was unaffected. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡± Jonathan looked at the man in confusion as he held onto a strange bronze handbell. However, the man was not looking at Jonathan; he was looking at Heaven Sword and sighing. ¡°You don¡¯t belong here, but you¡¯ve appeared with my sword. Is this what the heavens want?¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say,¡± Jonathan uttered. ¡°Am I not supposed to be at home? Where is this ce?¡± The middle-aged man raised his head to stare at Jonathan and said with relief in his eyes, ¡°This is the grave I¡¯ve made for myself.¡± As he spoke, he waved his hands, and the things beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet changed. In the blink of an eye, they were standing on top of a tall mountain. The man, who was now beside Jonathan, pointed at the distant sky. ¡°Look at the pattern of the mountains here. Concealed in them are the seven greatest formations. The technique of soul sealing has made this ce into an abyss. Although there are still ws to it, I¡¯ve killed ten thousand beasts to get their crystal cores and fix the w. Once this ce is activated, no life will be able to survive, not unless the world turns upside down and nature changes. So this ce won¡¯t appear in the normal world.¡± Jonathan felt chills running to the extremities of his limbs as he listened to the middle-aged man¡¯s words. How can someone be so ruthless toward themselves? He made an abyss to suppress himself? However, when Jonathan¡¯s gazended on the valley below him, his eyes widened. This mountain¡­ This is the same mountain I saw in the hallucination back then! Did Heaven Sword guide me here? ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonathan icily asked the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man turned back to Jonathan. Just as he was about to speak, a sh of amusement danced across his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am? It seems like my name never spread.¡± The middle-aged man then cast his eyes downward at his sword with a sigh again before throwing it to Jonathan. ¡°Go back. Go back to where you belong. We¡¯ll meet again if our encounter is destined to be.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As the middle-aged man spoke, he moved his fingers to activate a technique. The barrier around Jonathan disappeared, and everything returned to chaos. By the time he opened his eyes again, he was greeted by the sight of a few anxious faces. ¡°Jason?¡± Jonathan hesitantly called out when he saw Jason¡¯s face, which was as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°Sh*t¡­¡± Jason softly cursed as he sat down on the bed at the side upon hearing Jonathan call him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what were you doing?¡± Jason questioned. ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for a whole day. If you weren¡¯t going to wake up any time soon, I would have cut you up to find out what¡¯s wrong.¡± I¡¯ve been out for a whole day? Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the blood-soaked bandages that were wrapped around Jason¡¯s chest. The medical team members were all skillful doctors. On any other day, Donald and the others would have no issue taking over Jason¡¯s role if Jason was hurt. However, Jason was waiting by his side despite his own injuries. It was a sign of how bad his state was when he was unconscious. Jonathan slowly turned his head to the side. The Heaven Sword in his hand was no longer flickering and was back to its normal state. As he mulled over what he had dreamed about, he drew his brows together. Everything had seemed logical while he was in that world¡ªeven if dozens of years had gone by in seconds, and even if he had moved a mile ahead with every step. However, now that he thought about it, he realized there was something amiss about that world. The three people he had met¡ªthe youth, the young man, and the middle-aged man¡ªwere all the same person. The strangest thing was the sword in the youth and young man¡¯s hand, for that was Heaven Sword that Jonathan wielded. Therefore, Jonathan realized that he had met the true owner of Heaven Sword and witnessed the man¡¯s whole life. With those thoughts in mind, Jonathan fell into a daze staring at Heaven Sword. In the meantime, Jason waved his hands and brought the rest of the medical team out of the room. The look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned solemn as he thought about the middle-aged man. He could not figure out if the scene he had encountered was a pre-recorded scene or if he truly went back in time to the early days of Heaven Sword. Nevertheless, the middle-aged man¡¯s words kept ringing in Jonathan¡¯s ear. He¡¯s killing thousands of beasts to fix the ws of the formation to keep himself suppressed. What in the world has he experienced? And what does he mean when he said that we¡¯ll meet again if it¡¯s destined to be? Jonathan had a feeling that the secrets of Heaven Sword were going to be shocking. Right then, Jonathan recalled the two techniques that the youth had used to kill the six-armed ancient ape. At that, he hastily walked out of the room. ¡°Bring me a pen and a paper, quick!¡± On the endless grasnds of Merania, a fleet of cars were approaching in the night. Maximilian was tiredly staring at the map on his tablet in themand vehicle. ¡°Order them to turn toward the northeast. Once we¡¯re fifty kilometers within reach of the borders between Chanaea and Merania, we¡¯ll continue heading east.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After the signaler conveyed the message, he curiously turned to Maximilian and asked, ¡°Maximilian, we¡¯re fifteen kilometers away from the border, and we¡¯re safe. Will Shusonna Army really cross the border just to attack us?¡± Maximilian was holding onto a cigarette with his right hand, so he used his left to massage his temple. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but ording to the documents, Kane has a fiery temper. This time, we¡¯ve destroyed Northern Crimson Prison and made the Mysonna Army lose their supply. The West Region Army has been chasing us for over a hundred kilometers, and more than thirty thousand people are either dead or injured. Asura¡¯s Office will never let us go. Retreating like this will be too challenging. If we go with our n, the remaining six hundred of us should toss our weapons and split up before returning to Doveston.¡± Despite Maximilian¡¯s words, the look in his eyes was aplicated one. Is it still worth returning to Diyouli Army? Horace, themander-in-chief of the special operations unit had given up on retreating at the end of the war; he had chosen to relieve himself of the position by getting shot to death. Maximilian had to admit that he envied Horace. There was no right nor wrong in war, but the trip to Mysonna had seemed like a wrong decision. Eight horses galloped on the grasnds in the night. Riding on those horses were eight masked people. ¡°Once you see the opponent¡¯s fleet of cars, prepare for long-range attack. We¡¯ll deal with themand vehicle first and cut off theirmunication.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The eight riders then split up. A thousand meters away, two snipers had their guns trained on the moving car fleet. ¡°I¡¯m on the first car, and you¡¯ll be in charge of themand vehicle in the middle. We¡¯ll fire at the same time,¡± said one of the men with a ck mask. ¡°Roger that. I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in no rush. The cars will pass by theke in front of us, and the shortest distance between us and them will be six hundred and fifty meters. We¡¯ll wait for a little longer.¡± Meanwhile, the eight riders split into four teams and quickly narrowed the gap between them and the cars. A siren rang out in themand vehicle. ¡°Sir, the drone has detected heat signatures approaching us. There are eight men on horses.¡± Bang! After an ear-piercing explosive sound, the cars carrying themunication officers swayed to the side and rolled over. Far away from them, on a hill, two masked snipers pulled the trigger again. This time, their target was the drone in the sky. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Chapter 614 Do You Believe It As the lead vehicle andmand vehicle turned turtle one after another, the entire convoy quickly changed their formation. The tens of vehicles that remained quickly surrounded the two overturned vehicles as res were continuously shot into the sky. ¡°Everyone, put on your thermal imaging goggles!¡± No sooner had Maddox spoken than a bay pierced through the car window and into his neck. The next moment, amidst the illumination of consecutive exploding shbangs, eight masked figures charged into the troop just like fearless executioners. Against the masked men¡¯s des, the troops¡¯ defensive weapons failed to make any difference. Necks, waists, lower bodies, wrists¡­ Anywhere that wasn¡¯t protected by body armor would naturally end up being a target of the masked men. Moreover, the powerful guns that they wielded werepletely useless against the unknown attackers. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only With every sh of the de, a soldier would be cut down. In the end, the field was covered with the corpses of more than six hundred men in less than ten minutes. ¡°Take a video to show our work to the boss,¡± one of the masked men ordered. At the Eastern Army¡¯s barracks in Doveston, Karl, chomping on a cigar, was staring at the soldiers beside him with furrowed brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still not able to contact Maddox?¡± ¡°Reporting in, Commander. We¡¯re still unable to get in touch with the special forces.¡± ¡°Continue investigating!¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± As the signalman turned and left, another hand opened the door just when he was about to close it. ¡°Reporting in!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Karl gave the adjutant a look of displeasure. ¡°Commander, we have received confirmation that our special forces have been totally annihted within the borders of Merania!¡± Crack! The desk in front of Karl was smashed to smithereens with a punch from him. The adjutant who was standing by the door instinctively recoiled with his face turning pale in fear. After all, he was the one who dealt with the corpses of the four personal guards. After serving under Karl for such a long time, he knew thetter¡¯s methods well and could tell Aidan wasn¡¯t the man behind the killings. When he saw the look on his subordinate¡¯s face, Karl let out a long sigh with his eyes closed. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Yes, Commander!¡± The office door had barely closed when Karl made a call on his satellite phone. ¡°Aidan, as per our agreement, once I destroy Northern Crimson Prison, Remdik must make its move.¡± Over the phone, Karl could hear the noisy background. It sounded as if Aidan was in a club. ¡°Karl, why are you in such a rush? Considering the current situation in Chanaea, Asura¡¯s Office is not a threat to you at all. Hence, you should be rxing instead.¡± ¡°Aidan! F*ck you, stop ying games with me!¡± Karl bellowed through his gritted teeth. ¡°If you think I have no one to rely on after falling out with Asura¡¯s Office, think again! The only way you can force me into yielding is if there¡¯s a repeat of the battle of River Onxy. If you dare pressure me into a corner, I¡¯ll have no qualms about destroying the Medved Army!¡± On the other end of the line, Aidan fell silent for more than ten seconds before speaking. ¡°Karl, don¡¯t worry. Now that we¡¯re allies, Remdik will try its best to help you. All you need to do is to tie down Asura¡¯s Office and the Yaleview Army. As for the rest, you can leave it to us.¡± ¡°Us?¡± Karl felt a sense of dread the moment he heard the word. ¡°Aidan, who is this ¡®us¡¯?¡± ¡°Karl, that¡¯s something you don¡¯t have to concern yourself with. Anyway, I gotta go, as I¡¯m busy.¡± When the call-end tone rang out, Karl stared at the satellite phone with his eyebrows tightly knitted. Previously, his agreement with Aidan involved Aidan helping himplete his scheme for Chanaea, and in return, he would hand over Doveston. Nheless, there was no way the ambitious Karl had any real intention of seceding such arge piece of territory to Remdik. In his mind, he was just leveraging the strength of external factions to advance his own interest. Once his goal was achieved, he would turn on them by bringing the full might of Chanaea upon Remdik. However, it was now clear to him that Aidan was aiming for more than just Doveston. Now that he had betrayed Asura¡¯s Office and made Yaleview the center of his power base, the bnce of power within Chanaea had changed again. Remdik still has allies. Can it be the West Region? Jetroina? What in the world are they nning? Finally, Jonathan returned to No. 1 Vi again. The Smith family¡ªwho were in the midst of having breakfast¡ªgot to their feet when they saw Jonathan enter. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Josephine walked up to him. Just when she was about to say something, she swallowed her words at thest minute. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Go ahead and ask whatever you want to know. I¡¯ll answer your questions honestly,¡± Jonathan reassured Josephine as he threw his arm around her shoulder affectionately. All this while, he had wanted to hide his identity from her, hoping to give her a stable life. However, now that Edenic Heights had be a military-restricted area, there was no way Josephine was clueless as to what was going on. Much to his surprise, she simply shook her head in response to his question. ¡°Jonathan, I just wanted to ask you if you prefer having burgers or fries?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± After being led to the dining table by Josephine, Jonathan¡ªfor a fleeting moment¡ªdidn¡¯t know how to react. The sight of Josephine passing him a burger warmed his heart. ¡°Anything will do. As long as you¡¯re the one who has prepared it.¡± In response, Emmeline hugged herself and shuddered. ¡°My goodness. Can both of you stop being so cringy? Dad, Mom, let¡¯s eat upstairs so that these two can have some privacy. I can¡¯t stand them any longer.¡± Ever since she learned of Jonathan¡¯s real identity, Margaret didn¡¯t dare make any morements, especially after she insisted on going for a walk a few days ago at the mountain resort in spite of the restrictions. When she slipped through the woods within No. 1 Vi¡¯s surroundings to be greeted by the sight of a military camp, she finally understood the true extent of Asura¡¯s authority. Consequently, she no longer dared to look down upon Jonathan. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the current situation, Margaret would have announced to the world that she was Asura¡¯s mother-inw. Therefore, she nodded repeatedly in agreement with Emmeline¡¯s suggestion. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re tired too, and it¡¯s time to take a quick nap.¡± After Margaret had ushered Connor upstairs, a soldier in civilian clothing appeared in the yard outside. Meanwhile, Josephine had just ced a deshelled boiled egg onto Jonathan¡¯s te. ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite him in? There¡¯s no need for him to behave in such a shadowy manner. Every time hees by, he would have to change his clothes. How troublesome.¡± Jonathan¡ªcognizant of what Josephine had in mind¡ªpopped the egg into this mouth before waving at the soldier. ¡°Come in and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s a woman by the name of Lauryn ckwood who wants to see you.¡± Cough! Initially, Jonathan wanted to impress Josephine with his authority as Asura. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect to almost choke upon hearing the soldier¡¯s words. Josephine stared at Jonathan with a smile. ¡°Lauryn, what a nice-sounding name. Jonathan, do you always have to bring a girl back every time you go on a trip?¡± After painstakingly swallowing the egg in his mouth, Jonathan gave Josephine a sheepish grin. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you these two people are extremely important?¡± Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Chapter 615 The ckwood Family ¡°Extremely important?¡± Josephine deshelled another boiled egg and ced it on Jonathan¡¯s te. However, there were residual eggshells on it this time. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have a lot to do? In that case, hurry up and eat. No matter how busy you are, you can¡¯t neglect your health.¡± ¡°Josephine¡­¡± Staring at the egg with shells still hanging from it, Jonathan was filled with dismay. Ever since we knew each other, Josephine has always behaved in an aloof manner. Never once was she ever this attentive. Just look at that eggshell the size of a fingernail. Can she not be any more vengeful? Sitting opposite him with her hands cupping her chin, Josephine looked exceptionally gentle when rays of the morning sun bathed her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like the egg I peeled for you?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Jonathan replied without hesitation before stuffing the egg into his mouth. Following a loud crunch, the egg, together with its shell, was chewed into pieces by Jonathan before being swallowed. ¡°Even if you fed me poison, I¡¯ll willingly eat it.¡± Josephine nodded with a slight grin. ¡°I¡¯m d you know what¡¯s good for you. Anyway, I¡¯m going to take a nap. You¡­ just remember to be careful.¡± Just as she spoke, Josephine turned around and left. However, she didn¡¯t get far before she turned back around again. ¡°Jonathan!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Jonathan turned his attention to her upon hearing her call his name. He was greeted by the sight of Josephine gently stroking her still-t stomach. ¡°No matter what you do, remember that your child and I are waiting for you.¡± A lump emerged in Jonathan¡¯s throat despite the extraordinarily casualment. Three years. That was the amount of time he spent in the army so that he could enjoy a peaceful breakfast with his family and live a stable life with Josephine. When Jonathan left Asura¡¯s Office and returned to Jadeborough, he had the intention of slowing down Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s expansion. Obviously, he considered using the opportunity to retire and spend the rest of his days with Josephine. Unfortunately, the situation in Chanaea had changed so rapidly that he was unable to disentangle himself from it. Given that he had established Asura¡¯s Office, the other factions were definitely not going to allow him to disband the organization, let alone leave. Consequently, Jonathan let out a deep sigh as he watched Josephine¡¯s leaving silhouette. In order to achieve a sustainable sense of stability, I¡¯ll have to resolve the problem posed by Karl and the respectable families as soon as possible. As for Yaleview¡­ Jonathan strode out of the house. Even though Edenic Heights was ced under restrictions, he was still within the confines of his house. As a result, it was advisable for him, in his capacity as Asura, to stay outside thepound. Upon leaving the yard, he saw Harry waiting for him outside. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Lauryn has been assigned to No. 129 Vi for security check.¡± ¡°Security check?¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. She¡¯s a Grandmaster. If she had wanted to cause trouble, none of you could have stood in her way. If that isn¡¯t her intention, a security check would be redundant. Therefore, just bring her here.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein!¡± No sooner had Harry acknowledged the instructions than a soldier beside him contacted No. 129 Vi to let Lauryn pass. As Jonathan and Harry walked down the hill and passed by No. 2 Vi, they saw Donald sitting on the outdoor swing and kicking his legs in the air. ¡°Donald? What are you doing here?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. Ever since Jason was injured, Donald had taken over Edenic Heights¡¯ medical team. The mountain resort was filled with injured soldiers, including some in critical condition that couldn¡¯t be moved. Based on Donald¡¯s character, he would never leave these men unattended. ¡°Nothing much, just waiting for Jason.¡± When Donald saw Jonathan, there was a sense of contempt in the air, which Jonathan could detect from the former¡¯s tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jason recuperating at No. 8 Vi? Why did youe here?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought the pill back, Jason insists on carrying out Sophia¡¯s surgery. He says that the earlier it¡¯spleted, the higher the chances of sess,¡± Donald replied matter-of-factly. After throwing No. 2 Vi a nce, Jonathan went on his way. However, his response triggered a slight change in Donald¡¯s gaze. As for Harry, he quickly caught up with Jonathan. ¡°Ms. Goldstein, why don¡¯t you rest here? We can go and see Lauryn after Ms. Sophia¡¯s surgery is completed.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Jonathan replied softly. ¡°I¡¯ll only be waiting here and will be of no help at all. Furthermore, Jason will be performing the surgery despite his grievous injuries, which is a testament to his confidence. Thus, there¡¯s no reason for me not to trust him.¡± While both men were leaving, Donald watched their disappearing silhouettes with his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m intrigued by this person to whom Jason has pledged his loyalty,¡± murmured Donald to himself. Meanwhile, along the road up the mountain, the surrounding trees had already been felled, leaving only waist-high shrubs. Inside a pavilion, Jonathan and Lauryn sat there quietly together, locking gazes with each other. While Lauryn scanned the strange-looking surroundings, Jonathan scrutinized her from head to toe instead. Dressed in loose track wear and a baseball cap, Lauryn looked exhausted. ¡°Jonathan, did the Osborne family do this?¡± When Lauryn finally broke the silence, Jonathan gently shook his head. ¡°Not exactly. Previously, the Osborne family sent three Grandmasters to attack my family. Even though there was chaos, they weren¡¯t responsible for the devastation. Instead, it was my subordinates who cleared the trees to prevent any more surprise attacks. I guess they have learned from their mistakes.¡± ¡°Three Grandmasters?¡± Lauryn sighed softly. ¡°It seems the Osborne family is hell-bent on war against you.¡± As Jonathan stared at Lauryn, the look in his eyes changed minutely. ¡°Are you injured?¡± The moment both of them met, Jonathan could tell that Lauryn¡¯s spiritual energy wasn¡¯t circting smoothly. Also, her rigid sitting posture and the repeated subconscious stretching of her left shoulder cemented his suspicions further. But Lauryn drank the sap from the ming Tree before leaving Summerbank Abyss. Shouldn¡¯t she have fully recovered from her injuries? As for going back to her family, who would have the gall to bully the eldest daughter of the ckwood family? It seems that not everything is right at home after her return. Just as expected, Jonathan¡¯s question caused Lauryn to instinctively nce at her left shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°I guess you failed to persuade your father?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Lauryn widened her eyes at Jonathan. ¡°The only person within the ckwood family that dares to strike you is your father.¡± Lifting the coffee pot, Jonathan poured Lauryn a cup. After pushing it toward her, Jonathan spoke candidly. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, go ahead and tell me. What is the ckwood family¡¯s stance?¡± Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Chapter 616 The Eight Respectable Families Given the current state of matters, war could break out between Asura¡¯s Office and the respectable families at any time. As a result, if Jonathan could recruit one of the families as his ally, they would be of tremendous help to him. Even if the ckwood family wasn¡¯t willing to help, Jonathan still wanted to know the reason for the decision. Since Lauryn had chosen to side with him, he wanted to know the ckwood family¡¯s true intentions before deciding what kind of attitude to adopt toward them. Face with Jonathan¡¯s candor, Lauryn hesitated momentarily. Nevertheless, thinking back to the events that happened in Summerbank Abyss elicited a helpless wry smile from her. ¡°Jonathan, if it wasn¡¯t for your mind-blowing performance in Summerbank Abyss, you wouldn¡¯t have caught my eye, let alone that of my family.¡± After downing the coffee in a single gulp, Lauryn added, ¡°The ckwood family¡¯s position is simple¡ª they will never submit to Asura¡¯s Office. When I returned home, I tried my best to convince my father to not participate in the actions against you. Unfortunately, he locked me up and wanted to force me to marry Jay. Why can¡¯t he see that I¡¯ve trained so hard just to show him that I¡¯m not weaker than anyone else? I do not need this so-called marriage alliance to prove my worth. However, why does he not recognize all the effort that I¡¯ve put in¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re digressing!¡± Jonathan quickly stopped her when he noticed her veering off-topic. Upon being interrupted, Lauryn gently shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My emotions got the better of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand.¡± Jonathan poured Lauryn another cup of coffee. ¡°By the way, who are you supposed to wed for the marriage alliance again?¡± Despite Jonathan¡¯s casual tone, Lauryn felt a faint sense of murderous intent from him. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you who it is!¡± Jonathan repeated his question, his voice icier than before. ¡°Jay Osborne!¡± Lauryn replied with a slight hesitation. At that moment, behind Jonathan¡¯s indifferent expression, an uncontroble amount of spiritual energy began to swell within him. Subsequently, waves of spiritual energy burst out into the open. Lauryn¡ªwho was sitting opposite him ¡ªfelt as if she was a directionless ship thrown about in a thunderstorm and was at risk of being swallowed by his raging energy. ¡°Release!¡± Upon Lauryn¡¯s barely audiblemand, a Grandmaster Realm force field cocooned her and blocked Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy on the outside. Sensing the fear within Lauryn, Jonathan¡ªwith gritted teeth¡ªfinally calmed himself down. Utilizing the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique at full force, his spiritual energy was tamed within a few breaths. ¡°It wasn¡¯t aimed at you. It was Jay. Anyway, please continue,¡± Jonathan remarked in a deep voice although the murderous intent in his eyes had yet to recede. Jay was one of those on Jonathan¡¯s kill list, for he was the main reason why Sophia was lying in the operating room then. After dispelling her force field, the traumatized Lauryn stared at Jonathan. Working with someone like Jonathan is extremely dangerous. The slightest mistake might end up costing us our lives. ¡°Jonathan, even though I¡¯ve failed to persuade my father, I¡¯ll still support you with everything I¡¯ve got. However, can I ask this of you? Please don¡¯t harm the ckwood family if they have notid a finger on you.¡± ¡°Lauryn, ever since we worked together, you have never provided me with any useful information. Hence, you¡¯re in no position to negotiate,¡± Jonathan rejected her with furrowed brows. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the location of the Osborne family? Tell me.¡± Jonathan¡¯s words caused Lauryn to subconsciously lower her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Actually, I have no idea where they are.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amidst the crisp crack of his coffee cup, Jonathan locked his hostile gaze on Lauryn. ¡°Back at Summerbank Abyss, you told me that you knew where the Osbornes were. And now, you im ignorance? Are you taking me for a fool?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Lauryn frantically exined, ¡°Jonathan, I only know that they are somewhere in Drieso.¡± ¡°Drieso?¡± A frosty expression descended on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Drieso is almost two hundred and fifty thousand square kilometers. Are you asking me tob the entire ce?¡± In response to Jonathan¡¯s reaction, Lauryn quickly rified, ¡°A respectable family¡¯s ancestral home is their biggest secret. Even their core members who are not even eighteen don¡¯t know where it is, let alone an outsider. There are eight respectable families in Chanaea in total. Other than the ckwood and Osborne families, the other six are the Henderson, Leeson, Mallory, Gray, Welsh, and Saday families. All of them are hiding in their respective hideouts. All these while, the respectable families have always fought against each other for arger piece of Chanaea. Hence, whenever one of them shows themselves, the rest will hunt them down like predators. That¡¯s how the respectable families have survived all these years.¡± ¡°All these while, the respectable families have always fought against each other for arger piece of Chanaea. Hence, whenever one of them shows themselves, the rest will hunt them down like predators. That¡¯s how the respectable families have survived all these years.¡± Lauryn¡¯s rapid answer finally cated Jonathan¡¯s anger. At the same time, he was further intrigued by them. ¡°When you mentioned that the core members do not know the location of their respective families until they¡¯re eighteen, what do you mean?¡± Jonathan¡¯s question elicited a long sigh from Lauryn. Compared to the Jonathan in Summerbank Abyss, the one she was facing now had grown significantly more dangerous. Although she had no idea what had happened, it was clear to her that Jonathan¡¯s state of mind was now different from the time he was at Summerbank Abyss. After gathering her thoughts, she continued, ¡°Before any of the core members of the respectable families are eighteen, they are not told of the location of their ancestral home¡ªa form of security mechanism that works both ways. Not only is the ancestral home of a respectable family protected, but it also sends out the message that it¡¯s useless to take advantage of the children. In other words, the children are inadvertently protected by the arrangement too.¡± Upon hearing Lauryn¡¯s exnation, Jonathan knitted his brows. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t return to your ancestral home until you¡¯re eighteen?¡± ¡°What do you mean by return? We grew up there, for that¡¯s the best ce to raise us.¡± Cognizant that Jonathan had misunderstood, Lauryn quickly rified, ¡°We grow up on our ancestral land and leave to see the outside world too. It¡¯s just that during the journey back, we will be blindfolded and have someone to guide us. That way, the children will never know their exact location.¡± Lauryn¡¯s words caused Jonathan to be briefly stunned. This method¡­ where have I heard of it before? When Jonathan turned to look at No. 8 Vi, his mind began to delve into the matter. Previously, Yasmin and I talked about Paradise Ind before. As the true mastermind who controls Xiara¡ªninth on the Heaven List, Paradise Ind wields significant power. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Also, to prevent their location from being discovered, they too adopted the same method as the respectable families. Is this just a coincidence? It¡¯s certainly too much to be one! Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Chapter 617 The Whitley Family Still, I have to admit, what the respectable families and Paradise Ind did was useful in solving the problem. Children are too weak-minded to keep secrets, so it¡¯s best to not let them know any secrets. That way, it would be pointless to target them when going after the respectable families. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the core members around the age of seventeen and eighteen have all been brainwashed by their families. It¡¯s just like with Yasmin and the other assassins from Xiara. Even Agent 99, who practically grew up with Yasmin and treated her like an older sister, pulled a knife on her without any hesitation. It seems the many years of brainwashing are powerful enough to make them prioritize Paradise Ind¡¯s safety over that of their family and friends. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the same for Lauryn over here. I may be able to have a decent conversation with her right now, but I know I can¡¯t ask her anything about her family¡¯s location. I bet she¡¯d rather kill herself than risk revealing any information about them. By brainwashing them to ce their family¡¯s interest above everything else, the families are able to keep them under control for the rest of their lives. With that in mind, Jonathan shed Lauryn a smile as he asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious. If all eight respectable families see Chanaea as a cake, then you would definitely see each other aspetitors. Take Jadeborough for example. Given howrge the total market share is, there¡¯s no way the families will be satisfied with upying just a portion of it. Someone will likely get greedy and start plotting against the other families. I know there¡¯s an alliance between the respectable families, but I doubt you guys are all that honorable. Surely, there must¡¯ve been a lot of backstabbing going on in secret. With the amount of power the respectable families have acquired after being around for thousands of years, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to investigate each other, right?¡± Lauryn frowned when she heard that question. ¡°ording to the archives, there were fifteen respectable families in Chanaea about three hundred years ago. However, the Chanaean market took a huge hit when the involvement from the western countries increased about two hundred and eighty years ago. That resulted in aplete makeover for all the respectable families. No one knows what happened throughout the twenty years, but only nine respectable families remained after that.¡± Jonathan paused in surprise. ¡°Nine? Hold on, didn¡¯t you say there were eight respectable families just now? Where did this ninth onee from?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s one more that got wiped out ten years ago. It¡¯s the Whitley family,¡± Lauryn replied. The look on Jonathan¡¯s face turned solemn when he heard that. The timing matches perfectly! ¡°Ten years ago? That was when Chanaea was in chaos, right? The respectable families were in control of the armies, but all themanders disappeared mysteriously all of a sudden. Everyone thinks they were called back by the respectable families. Was it because of this?¡± ¡°Yes, it was precisely because of the Whitley family. I was only twelve at the time, so I didn¡¯t know much about the rtionships between the respectable families. The only reason I know this is because I heard my elders talking about it after the Whitley family was wiped out,¡± Lauryn replied with a nod. She frowned as she tried to recall what she heard from her childhood. ¡°My grandpa was the head of the ckwood family at the time. He told my father that the Whitley family from ten years ago was a lot more powerful than the Saday family today. In case you didn¡¯t know, the Saday family is currently acknowledged as the most powerful of all the respectable families. ording to one of the theories, Chanaea used to be split into ten parts, four of which were owned by the Whitley family alone. The remaining six were shared among the other eight families. That should show you just how terrifyingly powerful the Whitley family used to be.¡± Jonathan felt his heart sink when he heard that. I first came into contact with the respectable families during the three-year battle. I tried to gather as much information on them as possible after Asura¡¯s Office was established, but there wasn¡¯t much I could find. When I went to Lumonburg a while back, Philip handed me a chip right before he died. That was when I made official contact with the respectable families. That was especially the case when the Goldstein family got involved. I got a taste of the power of the respectable families when I fought Garrison of the Osborne family. It wasn¡¯t until I met Lauryn and Irving that I truly learned the truth behind the respectable families. The Goldstein family¡¯s influence can be found in pretty much every field, and they also have tons of businesses all over the world. Even so, it is nothingpared to the respectable families. The Osborne family was able to drive the Goldstein family out of Yaleview simply by sending one of its elders after them, and that happened while I was backing them up too. Ordinary prominent families wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance against the respectable families. I thought the Osborne family was powerful, but the Saday family turned out to be even more powerful. Given all of that, it¡¯s really hard to imagine the Whitley family owning four parts of Chanaea ten years ago. I bet they could squash the Osborne family like a bug if they so much as wanted to! How the heck does a powerful family like this get wiped out? With that in mind, Jonathan asked, ¡°Who wiped out the Whitley family?¡± He was really curious as to who could possibly eliminate the Whitley family, who owned almost half of Chanaea. Lauryn looked him in the eye as she replied, ¡°The eight families teamed up to wipe them out.¡± Abined effort from the eight families, huh? Jonathan was a little shocked when he heard that, but he shook his head and let out a chuckle momentster. ¡°One has to be very careful when at the pinnacle of sess. It makes perfect sense that the other families would try to take them out. After all, no one likes being suppressed and dominated forever,¡± he commented. Lauryn nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah. The Whitley family was far too powerful, so they had to get rid of it. But that incident also took a toll on the eight respectable families. It took five years of nning, three of which were spent cautiously locating all the Whitley family¡¯s members. The eight respectable families then spent the next two years hunting down and killing all core and direct members of the Whitley family. The Whitley family had three hundred and ny-eight core members and eleven thousand and sixty- two members who shared a direct bloodline. All of them died tragically in those two years, and that¡¯s not including the countless guards and underlings they had trained.¡± Jonathan felt a shiver down his spine when he heard those numbers. I wiped out the Turner family when they kidnapped Josephine back then, but they only had a few hundred members. The Whitley family had over ten thousand direct family members, and we haven¡¯t even included those from their branch families¡­ Now that I think about it, the Goldstein family is nothing but child¡¯s ypared to the respectable families. It makes sense why the Osborne family never took me seriously. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Divine Cultivator Lauryn let out a sigh as she continued talking about her past, ¡°Although we were able to wipe out the Whitley family, all eight respectable families suffered severe casualties as a result. As it would take time to determine the distribution of the Whitley family¡¯s properties, the respectable families all went into dormancy. Chaos broke out when the respectable families¡¯ influence over Chanaea weakened. That was when you established Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Jonathan shook his head and let out a wry chuckle after hearing that. ¡°Are you trying to say that the establishment of Asura¡¯s Office was only possible because the respectable families had to recover from the war?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair to say this of Asura¡¯s Office¡­¡± Lauryn mumbled nervously. Although Jonathan had saved Lauryn while they were in Summerbank Abyss, him using her like a tool had also left her traumatized. As a result, Lauryn would always think twice before saying anything for fear of angering Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid of me?¡± Jonathan asked when he noticed how cautious she was being. Lauryn nodded instinctively, only to shake her head secondster. ¡°Not exactly¡­ I¡¯m just unsure of what I should say because your temper can be quite unpredictable.¡± ¡°Okay, you are afraid of me. All right, we¡¯ll refrain from arguing about how Asura¡¯s Office was established. Tell me more about the respectable families. I want to know what the eight families faced when going against the Whitley family,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°About fifty God Realm fighters and three Divine cultivators.¡± Jonathan shuddered when he heard Lauryn¡¯s reply. The Whitley family has three Divine cultivators? This reminds me, Joselle is an ancient beast. While I don¡¯t know the full extent of its powers, Joselle¡¯s strength had decreased to the level of a Divine cultivator when the seal was almostplete. And yet, dimir and I weren¡¯t able to hurt her even after teaming up. While Joselle isn¡¯t technically a Divine cultivator, it was enough to give me a glimpse of how powerful Divine cultivators are. The fact that the Whitley family had three of them showed just how powerful they were. But, if I look at it from a different perspective, the eight respectable families must¡¯ve been pretty formidable themselves if they were able topletely wipe out the Whitley family! As if she had read Jonathan¡¯s mind, Lauryn continued, ¡°The respectable families have a very strong connection that allows them to benefit from each other, and that connection grew increasingly stronger when they teamed up. Although they were able to eradicate the Whitley family, the eight respectable families suffered heavy casualties and had to rely on each other to recover from the damage. They have been using marriages of convenience to strengthen the rtionship between them over the years, but that doesn¡¯t mean they aren¡¯t plotting anything behind each other¡¯s backs. If my calctions are correct, another revolution should take ce in ten years if Asura¡¯s Office hadn¡¯t been established.¡± Jonathan gave it some thought and said, ¡°Given everything you¡¯ve told me, that is indeed possible. It¡¯s the same as fighting a war. Soldiers are bound to be exhausted after a huge battle, and that applies to all parties involved. That will result in a brief ceasefire where everyone recovers and prepares for the next battle. The one who recovers sooner will seize the opportunity to attack the other. In other words, they¡¯ll be kicking their enemy while they¡¯re still down.¡± I¡¯m d I wasn¡¯t part of anything like that, but I also feel like I¡¯ve missed out on a great opportunity. Had I not established Asura¡¯s Office, the eight respectable families would start another war in about ten years. Regardless of who emerges victorious in the end, all eight respectable families would be at their weakest then. However, with Asura¡¯s Office rising to power so quickly, the eight respectable families are forced to team up once again. Well, I suppose I wouldn¡¯t have known the power of the respectable families if I didn¡¯t establish Asura¡¯s Office, let alone consider taking them on. Fate sure has an amusing way of messing with people, huh? With that in mind, Jonathan decided to ask the question that had been bothering him the most. ¡°By the way, Lauryn, do you know if the Osborne family has any Divine cultivators?¡± Although Asura¡¯s Office was incredibly powerful and had be thergest military force in Chanaea, the highest-ranking cultivator they had was Jonathan, who was in the God Realm. The firepower avable to modern military forces could easily suppress those with cultivation levels equal to or below the Superior Realm. As cultivators who have reached the Grandmaster Realm were able to use force fields, ordinary firearms were pretty much useless against them. It would take really powerful sniper rifles and explosives just to hurt them. As for someone from the God Realm like Jonathan, one would have to use weapons of mass destruction in order to pose a threat to him. Of course, direct hits from tanks and artillery fire would still hurt him if he didn¡¯t have protective equipment on. Since Divine cultivators were more powerful than God Realm cultivators like himself, Jonathan had yet toe up with an effective means of fighting them. Putting their attack power and special abilities aside, the physical speed of Divine cultivators alone proved too much for modern weaponry to keep up with. Therefore, only cultivators were capable of killing them. Jonathan stared intensely at Lauryn as he waited for her answer, but she simply shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jonathan. I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jonathan eximed in displeasure. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As Lauryn had promised to help him out after he had rescued her in Summerbank Abyss, her not answering his questions left him feeling very dissatisfied. ¡°You don¡¯t know where the respectable families are and if they have any Divine cultivators? I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re actually trying to help me out here, Lauryn. For all I know, you could be a spy sent to gather information on me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I really don¡¯t know that much because my information is from ten years ago. The eight families mobilized at least eight Divine cultivators when they attacked the Whitley family back then. Respectable families need to have Divine cultivators in order to gain a foothold in the country. ording to the archives, three of the fifteen respectable families were wiped out because they lost all their existing Divine cultivators and couldn¡¯t produce new ones in time. In order to buy the Whitley family some time, the three Divine cultivators of the Whitley family fought valiantly against the eight Divine cultivators from the other respectable families. In the end, their bodies disintegrated upon death, and the Divine cultivators from the other families returned with severe injuries all over. A year after that, all the families put word out that their Divine cultivators had fully recovered, but no one was able to verify if they were telling the truth.¡± Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Bound By A Treaty Jonathan activated his spiritual sense and surrounded Lauryn with it while listening to her. He did that in order to detect changes in her movements which could indicate that she was lying. Being a fellow cultivator herself, Lauryn could clearly sense what Jonathan was doing. As Asura¡¯s Office and the respectable families have always been enemies, she had expected Jonathan to react like this when she came to see him. Even so, she had no choice but to put up with it to avoid marrying Jay. Jonathan frowned in frustration when he saw that Lauryn was indeed telling the truth. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ll only be able to find out about that after attacking the respectable families?¡± Lauryn nodded helplessly in response. ¡°That¡¯s right. The battle from ten years ago was simply far too chaotic. All the Divine cultivators held back in battle as they didn¡¯t want to reveal their hand. In doing so, they provided the three Divine cultivators from the Whitley family some breathing room. Grandpa once said it¡¯s impossible for all eight Divine cultivators to survive that battle. However, the respectable families all had tons of methods to hide the truth from each other, so we couldn¡¯t tell if they survived simply by looking at the extent of their injuries.¡± The look on Jonathan¡¯s face turned gloomy when he heard what she said. How am I supposed to eradicate the respectable families like this? Do I just attack the Osborne residence with a bunch of underlings? Even if we manage to make it to the front door, a Divine cultivator could just show up out of nowhere and destroy us all! Jonathan rubbed his forehead as he racked his brain toe up with a strategy to deal with the Divine cultivators. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°By the way, someone from one of the Whitley family¡¯s branch families has recently risen to power. Apparently, he has gotten so powerful that none of the respectable families dared make any sudden moves,¡± Lauryn added. Jonathan looked up at her in surprise. ¡°A member of the Whitley family¡­ Are you referring to Joshua?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him,¡± Lauryn replied with a nod. ¡°How could it be Joshua?¡± Jonathan still found it unbelievable even though Lauryn had confirmed his guess. Joshua¡¯s identity is far too special. If Lauryn knows he¡¯s a Whitley, then the other respectable families must know that too. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d just sit by and let him be amander-in-chief! ¡°Actually, Joshua is the real hero here.¡± Lauryn let out a sigh as she recalled Joshua¡¯s past. ¡°While going through the Whitley family¡¯s remaining properties, the eight respectable families found out that someone from one of the Whitley family¡¯s branch families had be a section chief in Yaleview. That person was none other than Joshua Whitley himself. Right as they were nning on killing him, they realized his family had been ostracized so much that he didn¡¯t even know he was from a respectable family. Since the order they received was to kill all direct members of the Whitley family, Joshua was spared as he didn¡¯t fit that ssification. Since all of Chanaea was plunged into chaos after the Whitley family¡¯s annihtion, the country desperately needed amander-in-chief to maintain order. Whoever obtained that role would be able to benefit their family greatly, so the eight respectable families argued over who it should belong to. Eventually, they decided to have Joshua take the role because of his unique identity. They figured he would make the perfect candidate as he couldn¡¯t possibly coborate with any of the eight families. Despite being constantly monitored by them, Joshua was able to free himself from the eight families¡¯ clutches and be the truemander-in- chief of six hundred thousand soldiers.¡± What? Joshua rose to power with the help of the eight respectable families? I feel like something is off about Joshua¡¯s past, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. He relied on the resources from the eight respectable families to quickly rise to power, only to kick them all aside after gaining a foothold in Yaleview. A man with such schemes can¡¯t possibly have gotten this far with sheer luck alone. Was it something the Whitley family left behind? Joshua may be from a branch family, but the others must¡¯ve really hated the Whitley family to the bone if they wanted to wipe it outpletely. I might be able to use this to my advantage in the future. ¡°Lauryn, you said the eight respectable families would also plot against each other while supporting each other. Is it possible to drive a wedge between them?¡± Since Jonathan wasn¡¯t powerful enough to take the eight respectable families out himself, he decided to change up his strategy and have them fight each other instead. However, Lauryn simply told him, ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡± Jonathan was a little surprised at how confident she sounded. ¡°Um¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you at least give it some thought before answering my question? Why are you so confident in their unity?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with confidence. The respectable families are bound by a treaty. Since the annihtion of the ridiculously powerful Whitley family, everyone was afraid that they would someday receive the same fate. As such, the eight respectable families came up with a rule to prevent that from happening. If one of the respectable families makes a move, the other families will team up unconditionally and annihte said familypletely. Those who try to take a neutral stance will also be annihted unconditionally,¡± Lauryn replied helplessly. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but gain a newfound respect for the eight respectable families when he heard that. They teamed up to take out the Whitley family and signed a peace treaty afterward to keep themselves unified against both internal and external forces? Well, I can¡¯t say for sure if they won¡¯t backstab each other, but I know it¡¯s definitely impossible to drive a wedge between them. Now I see why Lauryn was unable to talk Anderson out of it. With a treaty like that, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d agree to stand with me! D*mn¡­ Is there really nothing else I can do about this? Do I really have to wait ten years or so for them to start another war? Must I be a Divine cultivator for this to work? There¡¯s no telling how long that would take! His train of thought was interrupted when Harry came over. ¡°Did you need something?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, someone by the name of Colton ckwood has just barged in. He says he¡¯s looking for Lauryn.¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Three Free Shots Jonathan turned toward Lauryn and asked, ¡°Colton ckwood? Is he a family member of yours? Why is he looking for you here?¡± Lauryn, too, froze in shock when she heard what Harry said. ¡°He¡¯s my cousin. How does he know I¡¯m here, though? I may have suggested to my father that we back out of the scheme against Asura¡¯s Office, but he¡¯d never tell anyone about it. If he did, I¡¯d have been captured and locked up before I could even leave the house!¡± she eximed in confusion after a brief pause. Even so, they couldn¡¯t just ignore Colton since he was already here. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go have a look,¡± Jonathan said as he stood up and began walking down the mountain. At least twenty soldiers were lying on the ground outside the front door of Edenic Heights. Their guns had all been disassembled and tossed aside. Over a hundred soldiers had their guns pointed at a young man with sses and a handheld fan in his hand. He was wearing a suit and looked particrly sharp with that prating gaze in his eyes. In his hand was a half-open fan with random-looking ink patterns on it. That man was none other than Lauryn¡¯s cousin, Colton ckwood. Despite having hundreds of guns pointed at him, Colton showed no fear whatsoever as he said arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing but servants at Jonathan¡¯s beck and call, so you aren¡¯t qualified to fight me. Tell Jonathan toe and see me, or things are going to get messy!¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Jonathan asked with a chuckle. Colton turned toward the direction of his voice and saw both Jonathan and Lauryn making their way through the crowd. ¡°Ah, Lauryn! Thanks for saving me the trouble of looking for you! Come home with me and receive your punishment!¡± Colton said. Jonathan shot Lauryn a curious smile when he heard that. ¡°What¡¯s up with this cousin of yours? Why does he sound like he¡¯s reciting a cheesy line from a movie or something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯s been like that since he was a kid,¡± Lauryn replied while rolling her eyes. She then had the soldiers make way for her as she walked up to Colton and asked, ¡°What brings you here, Colton?¡± ¡°I overheard your conversation with your father the other day. He told me to follow you after you left because he wanted to know where you¡¯d go. Now that I¡¯ve caught you fooling around with Jonathan, I¡¯m going to take you home for your punishment!¡± Colton replied while reaching for Lauryn¡¯s arm. Bam! A loud thud rang out, and Colton was knocked back a couple of meters. Lauryn then slowly pulled her arm back and acted like she had hit him by ident. Of course, she knew full well that Colton¡¯s cultivation level had reached the advanced phase of the Grandmaster Realm, which was two stages higher than hers. ¡°Colton, you¡¯ve always been the nicest to me in the family. Please go home and try to talk Father out of it. The Osborne family isn¡¯t worthy of teaming up with us!¡± Lauryn whispered in his ear. Colton¡¯s left arm trembled slightly as he stared at his reddened palm. He then tossed his fan into the air and let it slide open as itnded in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance, Lauryn. Come with me obediently, or I will have to use force.¡± ¡°So what if you use force?¡± Jonathan asked as he sat down on a chair. After detecting the spiritual energy from Colton¡¯s fan, Jonathan gently swiped his palm and pulled a sword out of his storage ring. ¡°Lauryn, I will lend you a hand if you can¡¯t beat him,¡± Jonathan said as he used his spiritual energy to send the sword flying toward her. As if she had eyes on the back of her head, Lauryn reached out behind her and caught the sword without even looking. With the flick of a finger, Lauryn activated her Grandmaster Realm force field. ¡°Colton, you do know about Jay, right? Do you really want me to go back and marry him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to the family to decide. If you go back with me, I can help make a plea on your behalf,¡± Colton replied with a frown. Lauryn shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t make me do this, Colton.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t beat me.¡± Colton waved the fan in his hand, causing countless ink traces toe flying out of it. After spreading out in the air, the ink traces seemingly came to life and took the shape of a few snake- like creatures. ¡°Soul-sealing!¡± Colton shouted as he sent the five snakes formed by the ink traces toward Lauryn. ¡°Raining Light!¡± Lauryn yelled as the sword in her hand emitted a bright light that enveloped her entirely. The five ck snakes scattered into countless pieces when they came into contact with the light. However, as Lauryn retracted her sword and stepped back, the pieces rejoined and became snakes again. ¡°You can hack at them all you want, but it won¡¯t do you any good! The ink traces will regenerate as long as I supply them with spiritual energy!¡± Colton shouted coldly. ¡°Skyyer!¡± Lauryn shouted through clenched teeth when she saw the snakesing her way again. These ink traces came from his fan, so his fan must be connected to them somehow. If I destroy his fan, I¡¯ll be able to stop the ink traces! With that in mind, she then delivered an upward sh at Colton¡¯s fan. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although Lauryn was right about the fan controlling the ink traces, she was still just a Grandmaster Realm cultivator. Her speed and strength were nothingpared to Colton¡¯s. Through his spiritual sense, Jonathan could see that Colton had simply taken a step forward and pressed his fan down on Lauryn¡¯s wrist. The sword energy from Lauryn had missed Colton by an inch from the side. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t actually stab at me.¡± Colton then pulled his hand back as he continued, ¡°Seal!¡± On hismand, four of the ck snakes entangled themselves around all four of Lauryn¡¯s limbs. With her spiritual energy sealed, the fifth snake charged straight at her mouth. The snake would go straight for her heart if it managed to enter her mouth. Even the most powerful of cultivators would lose all mobility and be reduced to a cripple after having their heart sealed. However, the snake was inches away from Lauryn¡¯s face when it crashed into a spirit shield. ¡°Trying to take her away after barging into my territory? Looks like the ckwood family really has no respect for me, huh? Soul-sealing is child¡¯s y! Here, I¡¯ll give you three free shots at me. You can take her with you if you can defeat me!¡± Jonathan said with a smile as he walked up to Lauryn. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Colton ckwood Lauryn heaved a sigh of relief after listening to Jonathan¡¯s words. A few moments earlier, she took action first to ease the tension in the air for Colton. After all, no matter how friendly Jonathan seemed to be now, what happened in Summerbank Abyss had instilled great terror within her. He is brutal, decisive, and will scheme against anyone by any means necessary¡­ That was what Lauryn thought of Jonathan. After Jonathan and Irving¡¯s first encounter, they fought each other with all their might, not showing any mercy. However, following that, they decided to join forces and work together for the sake of survival. As for Lauryn, Jonathan allied with her before exploiting her several times. After all the previous incidents, Lauryn believed Jonathan was a disloyal and untrustworthy scoundrel. That was why Lauryn had been looking for ways to make Colton leave the ce once she knew about thetter barging into Jonathan¡¯s ce. She was worried that Colton would not even realize how he died if Jonathan took action. Nheless, Jonathan promised to let Colton strike first, which meant the former wasn¡¯t furious. After all, he wouldn¡¯t have given Colton the chance to strike if he was truly angry. At the same time, Harry, who stood behind them, gestured for the soldiers around them to put their weapons down. Harry knew Jonathan deserved the title of Asura. In previous battles, Jonathan used to have one-on- one fights with themanders and dominated them soundly every time. Now that Jonathan promised to let Colton strike first, Harry knew Colton would be in trouble soon. ¡°Jonathan, my brother means no harm. How about¡ª¡± Jonathanughed and replied, ¡°No worries. I mean no harm as well. However, I can¡¯t just call it a day after he caused havoc at my ce and humiliated me, right?¡± Then, Jonathan walked closer to Colton and added, ¡°You can strike me three times before I counterattack. Make good use of the opportunity.¡± In the meantime, Colton frowned as he gazed at Jonathan. After a while, a glint shed across his eyes, and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Rumor has it that Jonathan of Asura¡¯s Office is a prominent figure. After meeting you today, I realize you¡¯ve indeed lived up to your reputation!¡± Colton bowed politely and continued, ¡°Asura, I¡¯ll do as you¡¯ve asked. Otherwise, people would think I¡¯m scared of fighting you.¡± When Colton looked up at Jonathan, a drop of blood fell from his right palm. Before the drop of blood fell on the ground, a strong gust of spiritual energy swept it away, and it disappeared into the handle of the fan that Colton was holding. Soon, Colton¡¯s white fan was stained red, exuding an intimidating aura within a matter of seconds. ¡°Soul-sealing!¡± Even though it was the exact same move he used when he was going against Lauryn just now, the ink traces that flew out from his fan this time were reddish-ck. Lauryn shouted in shock, ¡°Colton, you¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± However, Colton stopped her before she could say anything. As the air was filled with droplets of fresh blood, Lauryn couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth. That was Colton¡¯s soul-sealing technique which he activated using blood essence. Thest time he used this technique was three years ago, when he was ambushed and almost died. Because he used this technique, which took a huge toll on his body, hey in bed for weeks upon returning home before his strength recovered. Though one of the reasons he was bedridden for weeks was that he had sustained severe injuries at that time, utilizing the soul-sealing techniquergely consumed a cultivator¡¯s energy. Lauryn had never expected Colton to use all his might right at the start of the battle. Nheless, Colton himself was at peace. From the beginning, Colton could sense that Jonathan was already in the middle phase of the God Realm. He was a terrifying martial artist who could kill even Garrison of the Osborne family effortlessly. Inparison, Colton was merely a cultivator in the advanced phase of the Grandmaster Realm. Though he hadpleted his cultivation and entered the so-called Artificial God Realm, he was still far from Jonathan¡¯s level. Therefore, his chances of winning the battle would be slim if he didn¡¯t go all out. As Colton moved his fingers, the ink traces in the air merged into five blood-colored snakes that sprang toward Jonathan¡¯s limbs and neck. ¡°Restrain him!¡± Jonathan dared not let his guard down when he felt the imminent danger posed by the five snakes. He quickly chanted a mantra to thicken the spiritual energy surrounding him. The next moment, the Grandmaster force field was unleashed, restraining the snakes in mid-air. ¡°Your technique has no effect on me,¡± Jonathan said smilingly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Once Colton moved his fingers again, the snakes exuded ayer of blood-colored gleam. In the blink of an eye, the snakes wriggled free from Jonathan¡¯s restraint and entangled his limbs and neck, constricting him. A glint of surprise shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes once he found out through his spiritual energy¡¯s feedback that he had trapped the murderous aura but not the ink traces. A Grandmaster¡¯s force field was constituted of spiritual energy and could only trap things with shapes and forms. However, the murderous aura wasn¡¯t in the list. After stimting the murderous aura with blood essence, Colton used it to envelope the ink traces to escape the restraint of the spiritual energy¡¯s force field. What an excellent escape n! As Jonathan heaved a sigh silently, he quickly turned his attention back to the change in his body. He had no idea about the substance of the ink traces. However, they could hinder him from umting his spiritual energy within his meridian as soon as they curled around his neck and limbs. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Unlike Lauryn¡¯s technique, which could seal the spiritual energy, Colton¡¯s could only block his spiritual energy. Momentster, Jonathan activated the spiritual energy within his body, triggering the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. At the same time, the golden core in his elixir field began to emanate waves of spiritual energy in the form of ripples. As the golden spiritual energy surged in Jonathan¡¯s meridians, the snakes that entangled his body rapidly vanished. Lauryn, who was standing at the side, widened her eyes in shock as she watched everything unfold. Colton told her that an ancestor of the ckwood family, who was a prominent cultivator, searched many mountains and valleys to find the unique material to produce the ink traces. The special material could stop the spiritual energy around it from flowing. Nheless, though the material held strange power, it wasn¡¯t suitable for cultivators. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good idea for a cultivator¡¯s spiritual energy to be dispersed. Hence, the ancestor found another way by sealing the material in a fan, thus producing the unique soul-sealing treasure item. In the past, the ink traces would return to the fan if the opponent sessfully broke the entanglement. This time, however, Jonathan used an unknown technique to dissipate the material. How did Jonathan do that? At the same time, Colton sensed that something was wrong. When he perceived the ink traces being damaged, he frowned and roared, ¡°Kill him!¡± Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Obliteration An invisible spiritual sense suddenly invaded Jonathan¡¯s mind. It was an assault on the spiritual sense. Jonathan fell into a momentary daze after he was hit by the spiritual sense attack. Due to theck of feedback from his spiritual sense, the spiritual energy within him stopped working briefly. Standing opposite Jonathan, Colton¡¯s eyes gleamed menacingly. Upon sensing the power of his magical item had stopped dissipating, Colton immediately kicked off the ground, and his figure turned into a blur as he dashed toward Jonathan. ¡°Dragon w!¡± Right after Colton growled, a burst of spiritual energy quickly enveloped his outstretched arm, which was aimed at Jonathan¡¯s face, forming ayer of transparent scales. At the same time, his hand was fitted with the phantom shape of frightening, sharp ws. That was the secretbat skill passed down in the ckwood family, Phantom Dragon Technique. Lauryn, standing aside, was utterly dumbfounded at that sight. Phantom Dragon Technique was a skill that could be learned only by a selected few people, even among members of the ckwood family. Those qualified to practice the skill were either the current head of the family or the sessor of the family selected behind closed doors. The other practitioners of the Phantom Dragon Technique were some cream-of-the-crop disciples of the n. Besides, to prevent the leak of the Phantom Dragon Technique to outsiders, that skill had always been passed down to male descendants of the family only, contributing further to the mysteriousness of the technique. Lauryn¡¯s father was the current generation¡¯s head of the ckwood family. As the direct descendant and heir of the family¡¯s head, Lauryn¡¯s elder brother, Zidane ckwood, was qualified to learn Phantom Dragon Technique ording to the rules. Colton was the son of Lauryn¡¯s eldest paternal uncle. ording to the family¡¯s tradition, Colton should not have been allowed to learn Phantom Dragon Technique. After all, Colton and Zidane shared the same lineage and were both the biological grandchildren of the family¡¯s previous head, Lauryn¡¯s grandfather. If Zidane and Colton both practiced Phantom Dragon Technique, a conflict might arise in the future. A bloody fight might also happen between them if both of them wanted to im the position of the head of the family. Therefore, in Lauryn¡¯s opinion, the emergence of the Phantom Dragon Technique at that moment was not a favorable sign. Colton¡¯s phantom w was about to sh at Jonathan, but just as his w touched Jonathan¡¯s neck, an invisible spirit shield halted Colton¡¯s attack from progressing further. Colton¡¯s facial expression changed drastically. He looked up at Jonathan and noticed thetter was smiling at him. ¡°That¡¯s it. You used up your three moves,¡± Jonathan uttered nonchntly. With that, powerful spiritual energy erupted and spread out, with Jonathan as the center. The terrifying wave of energy immediately crashed into Colton. Pfft! Colton spewed out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying backward. Lauryn hastily moved behind Colton and cushioned his fall by receiving him in her arms. ¡°Are you all right, Colton?¡± With Lauryn¡¯s help, Colton managed to steady himself after staggering a few steps back. He applied pressure on the meridian at his elixir field and focused on conditioning the chaotic spiritual energy in his body. ¡°You are indeed very strong, Jonathan,¡± Colton said to Jonathan through gritted teeth. No cheating was involved in the process earlier, as Jonathan had not retaliated and Colton had also remained rooted to his spot, showing no inclination to flee and hide. That prompted Colton to be more aware of the significant difference in capabilities between him and Jonathan. It was a far-fetched idea for Colton to even think of winning against Jonathan by relying solely on his cultivation level. A smile spread across Jonathan¡¯s face at that moment. ¡°You are not bad, too,¡± Jonathan chirped. ¡°First, you attempted to seal my soul, then youunched a spiritual sense attack and immediately assaulted the vital part of my body. If you were facing another opponent, perhaps even someone in the Artificial God Realm like you, that person would have died here after taking consecutive hits from you.¡± Jonathan was not being courteous in saying those words. Instead, that was how he genuinely felt. Colton¡¯s first move, soul-sealing, was ineffective toward Jonathan. However, the second attack on Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense was indeed unpredictable. Still, Jonathan had previously experienced dimir¡¯s spiritual sense attack at Summerbank Abyss. dimir¡¯s spiritual sense attackpletely sealed Jonathan¡¯s veins and almost ended his life, unlike Colton¡¯s attempt, which merely distracted Jonathan for a few moments. Whenparing dimir and Colton¡¯s capabilities, thetter¡¯s technique appeared insignificant. ¡°It seems like I won¡¯t be able to bring Lauryn away today,¡± Colton said after wiping the bloodstain off the corner of his mouth. Jonathan looked at Lauryn. ¡°If Lauryn wishes to go, I will never stop her. However, if she doesn¡¯t want to leave, you will not be able to take her by force.¡± A determined look shed across Colton¡¯s eyes as he gazed at Jonathan. I still have a final trick up my sleeve, but I will have to pay a dear price in exchange. Amidst Colton¡¯s hesitation to unleash hisst move, Lauryn suddenly grasped his arm. He noticed she was gently shaking her head when he turned to look at her. ¡°Colton, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ll have to attain Divine Realm before you can even think of defeating Jonathan.¡± Frowning, Colton regarded Lauryn with a baffled expression. ¡°Lauryn, do you realize what you¡¯re doing? A war may break out between the respectable families and Asura¡¯s Office at any time. The ckwood family is not an unimportant n. Once the battle begins, over ten thousand lives of the ckwood family¡¯s descendants will be at stake. How can you stay by Jonathan¡¯s side at such a crucial time?¡± ¡°Colton, I know what I¡¯m doing. Believe me, Colton. I truly think what I¡¯m doing is the best way to ensure the survival of the ckwood family. Even without Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s emergence, there will also be the rise of some other organizations. Regardless of the threat and interference from an external force, war may also suddenly ur among the eight respectable families. This is an inevitable oue that will happen sooner orter. My decision to join Asura¡¯s Office now is to pave a retreat route for the ckwood family in the future,¡± Lauryn replied adamantly. Despite Lauryn¡¯s casual tone, her words could not be more urate. The respectable families might appear to coexist in harmony, but strife had already surfaced among them. After all, all the respectable families had to protect and prioritize their own benefits. They were all elite ns in Chanaea. Given the opportunity, they would undoubtedly choose to eliminate all the other families so that they would remain peerless and unchallenged. Besides, even if members of the respectable families did not n to monopolize the nation, they would still continuously expand their forces to protect themselves and prevent someone else from harming them. Thepetition between the respectable families was no different from an armament race. No matter one¡¯s initial wish to target another family, once they began to be on their guard, the members of the respectable families would realize the only surefire way to safeguard themselves was to get rid of all theirpetitors. Evidently, Colton was also aware of that ongoing situation among the respectable families because he was momentarily stumped after listening to Lauryn. Initially, there were fifteen respectable families three hundred years ago. Then, the number dwindled and hit a teau of nine families. After that, only eight families were left. Although all of them were exhausted from dealing with the countless schemes and sabotages, none of them wanted to stop. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Someone had once predicted that the state of respectable families in Chanaea would ultimately have two possible oues. The first would be the formation of a tripartite situation, while the other was the survival of only one family. Even though no one had verified the validity of that hypothesis, everyone fathomed that the theory was the truth. However, now, due to the advent of Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan had brought about the third possibility to the erratic set of circumstances which was the obliteration of all the respectable families. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Definition Of A True Hero ¡°So you think Jonathan is the one who will change and shape the future of Chanaea?¡± Colton said in a deep voice. When he said it, he did not bother avoiding Jonathan. He spoke as if Lauryn and himself were the only ones present. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if Jonathan made a move against the respectable families one day, I might end up being the only thing the ckwood family could depend on,¡± Lauryn calmly said as she turned toward Jonathan. As she spoke, Colton, too, turned toward Jonathan, and the smile on Jonathan¡¯s face had Colton shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. You came from a respectable family and studied in an ancient sect. There are so many talented and outstanding men out there. Why him?¡± The smile on Jonathan¡¯s face froze instantly upon his words, and he shouted, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not very nice. Are you trying to say that I, Jonathan Goldstein, the Asura with a massive army under his command, don¡¯t deserve Lauryn?¡± Although everyone knew that Jonathan was merely joking, Colton couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Jonathan, you should know that your army may or may not be a threat to the respectable families.¡± ¡°Oh? Go on.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°The reason your army is dangerous is because of its size. They may be ordinary folks, but when equipped with weapons, they can easily lead the respectable families to their deaths.¡± Colton chuckled. ¡°The problem, however, lies within you. You are not a true hero.¡± ¡°Please. Entertain me with your definition of a true hero.¡± ¡°To me, Joshua and Wilbur are the definitions of a true hero,¡± Colton replied calmly. ¡°Suppose you have the coordinates of the respectable families and a weapon of mass destruction. Would you still use the weapon of mass destruction that definitely would wipe out the entire region around the coordinates?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jonathan¡¯s gaze dimmed. Of course, he knew what Colton was referring to when he mentioned weapons of mass destruction. If that was the case, all he needed to wipe out the ancestralnds of the eight respectable families were eight tactical nukes. They wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to escape. However, the consequences of such action and the aftermath were something Jonathan dared not imagine. At the sight of Jonathan¡¯s expression, Colton let out a chuckle. ¡°Joshua and Wilbur would. They would do it because that¡¯s the most effective and efficient way. Jonathan, you are a man held back by your concerns, and these concerns will eventually kill you. Here¡¯s another question for you. What if these respectable families held someone hostage while being hunted down? Would you disregard the lives of the hostages and kill the cultivators of the respectable families?¡± Jonathan said naught a word in response. ¡°And that is why you pose no threat to us respectable families. You can¡¯t wipe them out if you can¡¯t bring yourself to resort to such cold-hearted methods,¡± Colton said. At this point, Jonathan finally understood that Colton had never taken him and Asura¡¯s Office seriously from the beginning. Jonathan was irritated that Colton was the one solely leading their conversation, but he had to admit that Colton was telling him the truth. ¡°Colton, why do I get the feeling that you are trying to teach me how to purge the respectable families?¡± Colton shook his head in response. ¡°The nature of humankind can¡¯t be altered, especially for the likes of you who always talks about the welfare of the world. You conduct your actions in the name of justice, categorizing yourself as the enforcers of justice and limiting yourselves to your moral restrictions. Once you break your codes, however, you can no longer put yourself on the side of justice, and that¡¯s pathetic. Also, there¡¯s one more thing you should know. You may have defeated me, but you¡¯ve underestimated the respectable families. Centuries of hard workid the foundation of who they are now. Resources and talents are something they nevercked.¡± Colton turned toward Lauryn beside him. ¡°I suppose you won¡¯t be leaving with me today. You need to know that you may have done this out of goodwill, but you are still the daughter of the ckwood family. Do you have any idea about the trouble you brought upon the family when you joined Asura¡¯s Office?¡± With that, he turned around and left, only to hear Jonathan snapping his fingers. A series of noises rang in the air as the soldiers cocked their guns. The two tanks garrisoned in the mountains even adjusted their angles, ready to fire a shot at him. ¡°I remember telling you that you could take Lauryn with you if you defeated me, but I never said anything about you being able to leave if you are defeated.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you stay around for a bit? I suppose I would have a little more leverage with you around during the negotiations with the ckwood family.¡± A trace of impatience shed across Colton¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s all I can do?¡± Jonathan darted to the front with the bronze handbell in his hand. In a sh, he was already in front of Colton. Colton let out a roar, and the next second, a ck mist took form in front of him before a massive w came charging out of the mist and lunged at Jonathan¡¯s face. A muffled thud rang out, and runes could be seen glowing around Jonathan¡¯s body. They shed violently for a split second before they backed off and entered a staring contest. Jonathan locked his eyes on Colton¡¯s hand, where a banner shrouded in ck misty quietly in his grasp. The triangr banner was about three meters long. The material was simr to silk, and it was glowing lightly with two dark gold words sewn to its sides. Colton held the banner in his hand, and at this moment, the sharp w that appeared mysteriously retracted back into the ck mist. Lauryn moved swiftly and stood opposite Colton. ¡°The Soul Suppressing Banner! That¡¯s Great- grandpa¡¯s Soul Suppressing Banner! Why is it in your possession now? And the Phantom Dragon Technique! Colton, these are supposed to be passed down to my brother. Why are they in your hands?¡± ¡°This is our family¡¯s matter,¡± Colton replied calmly. ¡°There are some things that we don¡¯t get to decide ourselves.¡± After giving Lauryn a vague answer, Colton locked his eyes on Jonathan again. ¡°Jonathan, the weakest among the souls sealed within the Soul Suppressing Banner stands at the Grandmaster Realm. Don¡¯t make me do it because I can¡¯t even control them perfectly.¡± Jonathan activated his force field, spreading his spiritual sense to lock down his surrounding, preventing Colton from detecting the movements around him. He ced his hands behind his back and started giving orders to Harry. ¡°Retreat!¡± Harry shouted, and the army of two hundred men quickly moved back. They moved backward for about thirty meters beforeing to a stop. A small smile crept up on Colton¡¯s face as he looked at the army. ¡°Oh? You still want to fight me?¡± ¡°Of course, not. You can go now. I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Jonathan smiled, but in the next second, he created a hand made of spiritual energy and dragged Lauryn to his side. He threw her into the area that he secured with the bronze handbell and darted to the side. Harry, who was behind Jonathan, immediately swung his hand downward. Following Harry¡¯s movements, the two tanks garrisoned in the mountain resort opened fire simultaneously. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Chaos Among The Respectable Families ¡°Sh*t!¡± Colton cursed. He thought Jonathan, who was Asura and a prominent figure in both Chanaea and the globe, would be a person who valued his dignity, fame, and honor. He had never expected Jonathan to suddenly order his soldiers to fire at him when they were supposed to duel fair and square one-on-one. What the f*ck! Given that the tanks were stationed not far away from him and how sudden the attack was, he reckoned that dodging the shots was no longer possible. He waved the Soul Suppressing Banner, and immediately, a massive ck mist appeared in front of him. With his spiritual sense, Jonathan could tell that the monstrous hand that had emerged from the ck mist had started taking form again. However, unlike its previous appearance, the monstrous hand dissipated after taking hits from the two cannonballs fired by the tanks. Colton made a hand seal and kept the ck mist into the banner. It all happened in the blink of an eye. When Jonathan looked at Colton again, he noticed that Colton¡¯s expression was dim. Colton was also channeling his spiritual energy rapidly into the banner in his hands. The next moment, smoke could be seening from the banner as if it had been burned. Colton spewed out a mouthful of blood and stumbled backward before falling onto the ground. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that, Jonathan and the soldiers around arched an eyebrow. They could tell that the banner was a space elemental magical item, which allowed it to store the cannonballs and let it detonate inside. You can actually do that with a space elemental magical item? Jonathan was in a daze as he stared at the ck space elemental ring on his finger. However, the banner seemed slightly different from his ring and jade. After all, the two magical items he had found in Summerbank Abyss needed him to direct his spiritual sense on them to ess them. On the other hand, the Soul Suppressing Banner could form a door connecting the inside and outside of the banner. Inparison, the banner was much better. Jonathan was envious when he thought of that. In the cultivator¡¯s world, there were four things that cultivators focused on. These four things were techniques, wealth, soulmates, and territory. With the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique and Summerbank Abyss in his possession, Jonathan did notck techniques or territory. With techniques and territory settled, what was left were soulmates and wealth. In fact, he had been thinking of teaching Josephine some cultivation techniques after she gave birth to their children. His purpose in doing so was for her to get healthier and have a stronger physique. Despite not being able to provide any actual help, Josephine was somewhat like an emotional support to him, refraining and keeping his thoughts together so that he could focus on his cultivation. What Jonathancked the most was actually wealth, which had two meanings. One of the two definitions of wealth was money. After all, a person who could not guarantee his daily needs would not be able to focus on his cultivation, and the easiest way to solve this problem was through money. The second definition of wealth was resources like magical items, pills, and other things that could aid in cultivation. All of these were something Jonathan needed desperately. Meanwhile, Lauryn was already standing beside Colton. Though everything that Colton possessed right now told her that the people in the ckwood family held different opinions on who would be the family¡¯s sessor and that Colton was most likely going to be the most threateningpetitor to Zidane, she still found herselfpletely lost. She had no idea how to react to the power struggle between Colton and Zidane that was bound to happen in the future. But as of now, she definitely did not want to see something happening to Colton right before her eyes. ¡°Colton, are you okay?¡± Lauryn helped Colton up and channeled her spiritual energy into his body to protect his meridian. With his face pale as a ghost, Colton turned toward Jonathan with madness flickering in his eyes. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein! F*ck you! You¡¯re f*cking shameless!¡± Lauryn was stunned, for Colton had always been calm and collected. He was known for his warm personality, yet he had lost himself at this moment because of Jonathan. It was as if a feminine man had suddenly charged right into the battlefield with his top naked, revealing the insanely muscr body hidden beneath his clothes. No one could maintain theirposure against such a drastic transformation. At this moment, Jonathan approached them with a face full of smiles, and with a swing of his hand, he picked up the Soul Suppressing Banner. Uponing into contact with the banner, Jonathan could feel an icy aura seeping deep into his bones and toward his meridian. ¡°Not bad!¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Return!¡± Colton boomed. The banner turned into a ck mist and escaped Jonathan¡¯s grasp, returning to Colton beforeing together and taking form in his hand again. ¡°Jonathan! You really are despicable! How could you!¡± He wiped away the blood on his face. ¡°I have to admit that I¡¯m a little despicable for getting my men tounch a sneak attack on you,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°But I also want you to know that I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am. I may not be able to bring myself intounching a weapon of mass destruction, but I, for one, still have a few tricks up my sleeves that I could use against those respectable families.¡± Right then, Harry came reporting to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯ve received a message from Jason. He said Ms. Sophia¡¯s surgery was a huge sess, and she¡¯s out of danger now.¡± ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly before turning toward Colton with aplicated look, only to heave a sigh in the end. ¡°You know, I really want to kill you and rob you of your magical items.¡± Lauryn and Colton tensed up at that, but Jonathan quickly waved a hand upon catching a glimpse of their gloomy expression. ¡°Oh, forget it. Go home and tell the ckwoods to look out for themselves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re unfit to talk to us respectable families in such a manner,¡± Colton scoffed before looking at Lauryn. ¡°You¡¯re on your own here. The respectable families will be making their moves soon, so my suggestion for you is that you conduct your activities in another identity, or you¡¯ll bring trouble to the ckwood family.¡± With that, Colton gave Jonathan onest look before he left and disappeared into the woods with a few leaps. Lauryn merely watched on and sighed at his departure. ¡°When you say you wanted to kill him and rob him of his magical items, you were joking, right, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. ¡°I spared him because you¡¯re one of us now, or I would¡¯ve struck him down for the fuss he kicked up today.¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Power Struggle Meanwhile, Joshua was reading an ancient manuscript in the garden of his mansion in Zedfield, Yaleview. As he was reading, a young man slowly approached, holding a tray with a teacup and a teapot. ¡°Commander, here¡¯s your tea. It¡¯s quality tea that arrived today. Please try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joshua leaned against his chair and nodded slightly. He put away the ancient manuscript in his hand and looked at the teapot and teacup on the table. Picking up the teacup and lifting the lid, he asked with a smile, ¡°John, how long have you been working with me?¡± The young man hurriedly bowed and replied, ¡°Almost one and a half years, Commander.¡± ¡°One and a half years, huh?¡± Joshua picked up the teacup and blew on the tea leaves floating in the teacup. ¡°Now, that¡¯s a long time.¡± Just as he put the teacup beside his mouth, he stopped and looked at John. ¡°Why? Is the weather very hot today?¡± ¡°No. Maybe it¡¯s my clothes. I might have tied them up too tight, so I feel a little suffocated.¡± Joshua nodded in response, but after a sigh, he put down the teacup on the table. ¡°John, do you know why you¡¯re the only one who managed to work with me for over half a year?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± John looked at Joshua hesitatingly, and words eluded him. Joshua pointed to the seat opposite him and said, ¡°Come. Have a seat. There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Commander.¡± John was visibly panicking. ¡°Commander, did I do something wrong? Please tell me what I did wrong, and I¡¯ll make it right this instance!¡± ¡°Just sit down. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Joshua gestured to John with a smile on his face. Although Joshua was far away, John could feel as if he was pressing on his shoulders, forcing him to sit down. It¡¯s the force field of a Grandmaster! How is this even possible? John widened his eyes in shock at this sight and stared right at Joshua. Sitting on the chair, John eximed, ¡°Commander, y-you are¡ª¡± ¡°A cultivator? I¡¯ve always been one.¡± Joshua smiled. ¡°John, let me talk to you about something from the bottom of my heart.¡± With his spiritual energy wrapped around John, he restricted John¡¯s movements and said, ¡°Sitting in my ce I¡¯m at right now is very tiring. You have to worry about the threat Asura¡¯s Office poses and the internal conflicts caused by the eight respectable families. Then there¡¯s Wilbur, the man I trained so hard only to have him be a traitor. Yaleview has be a dangerous ce for me now. I dared not give anyone the chance to get near me, so I had to rece the people around me from time to time. I fear they would learn about my habits and exploit them if they stayed around me for too long. I¡¯m worried that they would be bribed into betraying me. I¡¯m drained.¡± As he said that, he reached out for the teacup and swirled it in his hand. ¡°John, you¡¯re the person I trust he most. I¡¯ve also treated you nicely when you served me, so why don¡¯t you entertain me for a bit because I can¡¯t understand the reason for your betrayal?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. Commander, please let me exin.¡± John panicked, as he was being pressed onto the chair by Joshua¡¯s spiritual energy. Ever since he was transferred to Joshua¡¯s side, John had witnessed three assassination attempts on Joshua, with the third assassination being the most severe case. The assassin¡¯s de was already dangling on Joshua¡¯s neck, yet he did not unleash his spiritual energy. Joshua had shown no sign of panic or nervousness, so everyone thought he was a man of sheer will with a strong mind.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They, too, did not think that Joshua was a cultivator. A cultivator might be able to conceal the spiritual energy fluctuations in him for some time through techniques, but he could not maintain it forever. After all, a cultivator had to breathe and cultivate throughout the years. Even if he did not intend to cultivate, his presence would still draw spiritual energy to him. Hence, there was no way Joshua could conceal the fact that he was a cultivator. However, it was the same man who had pulled off an incredible move. ¡°I could tell that your heart skipped a beat the moment you entered the garden.¡± Joshua smiled. ¡°Who is it? Is it Wilbur? I think it is. He¡¯s the only one in Yaleview who can make you betray me.¡± ¡°Commander, please. I can exin. I wasn¡¯t thinking¡ª¡± Before he could finish, the tea on the table turned into a stream of water rushing toward John. The cup of tea was supposed to be poisonous, but it did not matter much to Joshua anymore. The stream of water made its way into John¡¯s nose and entered his lungs under Joshua¡¯s control. John¡¯s eyes widened, and his face was swollen. He was in great pain. The water blocking his windpipe made him cough, but Joshua waved his hands as soon as John opened his mouth, unleashing another wave of spiritual energy that sealed John¡¯s nose and mouth and, alongside that, the final opportunity for John¡¯s survival. As he was being choked to death, John clenched his hands firmly around the armrest. His body stiffened, and the processsted for two minutes until Joshua heaved a sigh and dispersed his energy. Looking at his lifeless subordinate, Joshua picked up his ancient manuscript and looked outside the garden. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show yourself? Do you expect me to wee you personally?¡± Nothing could be heard around the surroundings except for the howling of the wind. ¡°Weapon.¡± Joshua flipped the ancient manuscript open and heaved a sigh. He reached his hand into the manuscript and pulled out a longbow. With his left hand grabbing onto the bow firmly, he slowly pulled the bowstring with his other hand. As he channeled his spiritual energy, an arrow took form in his hand. It looked as if it was made of ice. From afar, the arrow looked real but also nonexistent at the same time. His eyes cold, Joshua let go of his right hand, and the arrow made of spiritual energy vanished into thin air. Following the vanishing of the arrow, the pir to the entrance of the garden exploded and shattered into pieces. At the same time, Wilbur threw a jet-ck dagger. ¡°Break!¡± Wilbur muttered to himself, and the dagger struck the arrow. Aftering in contact with the arrow, the dagger flew right back into Wilbur¡¯s hand while the arrow shattered into pieces and fell into the pond beside them. The explosion of spiritual energy caused a mist to form around the surrounding. Wilbur¡¯s face that was filled with bloodlust twitched. ¡°The advanced phase of God Realm? Hah, you¡¯re good at keeping secrets, aren¡¯t you? Everyone, listen up. Whoever kills him will take over my position as themander of the Yaleview Army! Charge!¡± As Wilbur gave out his order, the spiritual energy of at least thirty Grandmaster Realm cultivator burst into the sky, aiming straight at Joshua who was in the garden. Beside Wilbur sat a woman who was upied with her phone. ¡°So Joshua is now in the advanced phase of God Realm after keeping a low profile for ten years. You¡¯re sending your men to their demise,¡± the woman said absentmindedly as she stared at the information of the stock market on her phone. Hearing this, Wilbur turned around and said, ¡°Eva, I, for one, am very interested in the power of the Saday family. Why don¡¯t you take this chance and show me your prowess?¡± Eva raised her head, a disdainful look on her face. ¡°Wilbur, you¡¯d better get your mind straight. We¡¯re not working with you. I¡¯m here to evaluate your capabilities. We¡¯ll only talk business with you if you manage to kill Joshua. If you fail, however, you will, in turn, be worthless to us.¡± Wilbur snorted at her words. He swung his dagger as he marched into the garden. ¡°Then you¡¯d better prepare yourselves. We¡¯ll talk business after I take Joshua down.¡± Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Fight Until The End Edenic Heights, No. 2 Vi. Jonathan stood in the living room, staring at Sophia who was in bed. The woman had life-sustaining catheters stuck into almost every part of her body. On the side, Jason bled so much that the gauze on his chest turned crimson-red. Still, he was casually holding a cold can of beer in his hand. ¡°Jason, are you sure my aunt¡¯s condition is stable now?¡± inquired Jonathan somewhat helplessly, surrounded by a thick smell of alcohol. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldstein. Ms. Goldstein may not look like it, but her vital signs have stabilized. I can¡¯t do anything about her scar, though. You¡¯ll need to get a stic surgeon for that,¡± replied Jason after downing the rest of his beer. ¡°Thank you.¡± Jonathan turned around to nod slightly at Jason, whozily leaned back on the couch. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Mr. Goldstein. I would¡¯ve been a dead man if it hadn¡¯t been for you. There¡¯s nothing I want more than to see the day you told me about,¡± muttered Jason as he looked up at the ceiling. Jonathan nodded once again. ¡°The respectable families have started making their moves. It may not be a perfect time, but we should take action too.¡± Even though Asura¡¯s Office was powerful, there were not many who Jonathan could trust. Besides the Eight Kings of War, only a handful of people knew what was going through Jonathan¡¯s mind. Jason was one of them. The fact that Jason had saved Jonathan before was enough reason for him to trust the man unconditionally. ¡°Many will die when the respectable families and Asura¡¯s Office go to war,¡± stated Jason calmly to Jonathan. ¡°True,¡± responded Jonathan in his deep voice. ¡°Many will die indeed. Even you and I might not make it back alive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. We all die eventually. If I can take those people with me to the grave, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡± The two were still talking when they heard a voice from outside. As soon as Jonathan turned around, he saw Harry at the door. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I bring you thetest battle report from Mysonna.¡± ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Harry straightened his back and saluted. ¡°Mysonna has sessfully captured more than seventy-three thousand West Region soldiers. They¡¯re waiting for your orders, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Still lying on the couch, Jason smiled and slowly shut his eyes after hearing about Mysonna¡¯s victory. On the other hand, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows at Harry. ¡°Orders? Why the heck are they waiting for my orders?¡± When Harry heard those words, his smile immediately faded away. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ I believe Tiger and the others want to know what to do with the captives¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to do?¡± questioned Jonathan. Harry then fell silent, afraid to respond to the man. After ncing at Harry, Jonathan walked outside. ¡°Call Tiger for me at themand center. Let¡¯s see what he decides to do with the seventy over thousand captives.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± responded Harry loudly before running straight to themand center. There, Jonathan gazed at the three figures on therge screen. They were Hayes Yeager, acting Commander of the Mysonna Army, Kane Dunst, the Thunder King of War of the Shusonna Army, and Jeremy Yates, the Western King of War of the Zaidham Army. Jonathan had ordered the Shusonna Army and the Zaidham Army to each send seventy thousand men to provide support in Mysonna. However, he did not expect Kane and Jeremy to take the opportunity and lead their own armies to attack their enemies. Seeing how bloodied the three were, Jonathan knitted his eyebrows tightly. ¡°Kane and Jeremy, you two left the fief without permission, so you¡¯re to receive eightyshes when you return to base.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± responded both the men as they saluted Jonathan. Seated on a chair, Jonathan took out the battle report. ¡°What do you n to do with the seventy-three thousand five hundred and two captives?¡± ¡°Sir!¡± called out Hayes after straightening his back. ¡°The reconstruction of Northern Crimson Prison requires a lot of manpower. We can use these prisoners as freebor.¡± ¡°What will you do with them after the reconstruction? Kill them all? They are prisoners of war. Murdering unarmed prisoners is against thews of war,¡± voiced Jonathan. ¡°Let them go? They helped build Northern Crimson Prison. Letting them go would be no different than telling the world the defense layout of the prison, wouldn¡¯t it? Keep them? Do you have any idea how much it¡¯ll cost us to feed seventy-three thousand people?¡± Jonathan spoke calmly, but it was enough to enlighten the three, whose eyes widened in realization. ¡°We understand, Mr. Goldstein,¡± said Kane on the side while Jeremy and Hayes nodded in response. Jonathan turned to Hayes. ¡°How many of the West Region Army surrendered?¡± ¡°Sir, they resisted to the very end. None surrendered, so we wiped them all out!¡± ¡°Very good.¡± With that, Jonathan ended the video call. Standing aside, Harry quietly gulped because his throat felt dry. As Zachary¡¯s subordinate, Harry had always thought that he was qualified enough to lead an army and march into battle. He was convinced that he would have been something more if he had met Jonathan sooner. However, after following Jonathan for two days, Harry finally realized the difference between him and a King of War. Even though Hayes was not a King of War yet, it was obvious that Jonathan nned to groom the man into one. Jonathan had even temporarily given Hayes control of the entire Mysonna. Because he thought his enemies should be killed, Hayes had swung his weapon and murdered twenty thousand people. On the other hand, Jonathan was able to decide if seventy thousand people live or die with mere words. Even if Harry were ten times bolder, Jonathan would still be more decisive than he was. Even though he had been to many battlefields, Harry still could not imagine seeing tens of thousands of people getting ughtered. Jonathan stared at the nk screen in silence. The man had established Asura¡¯s Office to stop wars with wars. Even though there had been civil unrest for the past few years, Jonathan had always chosen peace over violence. With Karl¡¯s betrayal in Asura¡¯s Office and the threat of respectable families and neighboring countries, Jonathan had no choice but to be ruthless. Otherwise, people would think that he was a pushover. With his head turned toward Doveston, Jonathan said, ¡°You can just tell me if you want to leave Asura¡¯s Office, Karl. I won¡¯t stop you. Now that you¡¯ve indirectly caused the death of more than fifty thousand of us, how can I let you live?¡± At Doveston Lunar Airport, a Jetroinian tourist group was getting on the airport bus. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After the tour guide made sure all the tourists were ounted for, he raised his little g and greeted them with a slight bow. ¡°Wee to Chanaea! I¡¯m your tour guide, Junyuko Ono. However, since we¡¯re in Chanaea, please call me by my Chanaean name, Nina Chastain.¡± Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Team Oracle After Nina spoke, everyone on the bus fell silent. In the middle of the bus, a young man with a pale face slowly rose while chewing gum. ¡°The purpose of our trip is to deal with Karl so we can pave the way for His Majesty toe to Chanaea. You can hand over all the information you have to us now,¡± voiced the young man disdainfully in Jetroinian while scrutinizing Nina¡¯s curvy body. Nina ced both her hands on her belly as she bowed slightly to the man. ¡°ording to the report, your name is Shotaro Koizumi. Is that right?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± questioned Shotaro coldly. ¡°Mr. Koizumi, even though you entered Chanaea as a tourist, we¡¯ve prepared a new identity for you here, so please speak in Chanaean while you¡¯re still in the country,¡± replied Nina with a smile. ¡°What the heck is that supposed to mean?¡± Misogyny had always beenmon in Jetroina. Even in the modern age, most women were kept at a lower social status than men in the country. Naturally, Shotaro¡¯s face immediately turned grim when a girl much younger than him talked back to him. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to, Junyuko? I¡¯m a ninja in service to His Majesty. You wouldn¡¯t want to mess with me!¡± threatened Shotaro after pulling out a kunai from his back. In response, Nina slowly lifted her head to give the man a cold look. ¡°Let me repeat myself. You¡¯re in Chanaea now, so please speak in Chanaean. There¡¯s one more thing I hope you all understand¡ªI¡¯m your contact, not your subordinate. Mind your attitude.¡± ¡°Who are you to talk like that to us?¡± With that, Shotaro dashed forward without warning and went straight for Nina¡¯s face. Nina grabbed the kunai tightly with her right hand. The sharp weapon was less than half an inch away from her forehead when blood began to flow down to her wrist. Still, Nina¡¯s eyes remained locked with Shotaro¡¯s. ¡°Die,¡± uttered the woman coldly. Immediately, three Grandmaster Realm cultivators rushed between the two but they failed miserably to stop Nina from impaling the kunai into Shotaro¡¯s left eye. Before Shotaro could even scream, Nina swiftly struck the end of the weapon still stuck in the man¡¯s eye. Apanied by a sickening sound, the sharp kunai pierced straight through Shotaro¡¯s skull. Shotaro¡¯s remained in a defensive pose as he slowly fell back into his seat. All the other tourists then stood up to look cautiously at Nina. It took the cultivators less than a second to put up a force field. However, they were stillpletely helpless to stop Nina, whose power far exceeded their expectation. ¡°Attack her!¡± As soon as Shotaro¡¯spanion shouted, the three cultivators charged toward Nina with murderous intent. Even though Nina was their contact in Chanaea, the men worried that she had turned since she had just killed one of them. Like a well-oiled war machine, the three rushed aggressively toward Nina in unison. Nina clenched her hands together, and smoke began to rise from her feet. Under the cover of the smoke, the woman then disappeared before reappearing behind her attackers. With her hands stretched out like knives, Nina was ready to strike the cultivators¡¯ necks. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± roared someone from the back of the bus, and immediately, everyone fell dead silent. Frozen by a force field released by a God Realm expert, Nina¡¯s hands stopped less than half an inch away from her targets¡¯ necks. Meanwhile, the others could feel the restraints around them slowly loosening up. Everyone turned around to look at a short and frail-looking elderly man in an outfit that had obviously been washed countless times. The old man wearing a pair of reading sses then stood up, and everyone could see that he was only slightly taller than the well-built cultivator sitting beside him. Despite the elderly man¡¯s unimposing appearance, nobody dared underestimate him because he was the leader of Team Oracle, Zebedee Makino. Even though he had only reached the beginner phase of God Realm, he was the Jetroinian Emperor¡¯s most trusted person. The team he led worked directly under the emperor and were the selected few allowed to see the ruler. Zebedee waved his hand gently, and the spiritual energy around Nina disappeared. After slowly turning around, Nina bowed respectfully to Zebedee. ¡°Mr. Makino, you should control your subordinates.¡± With a smile on his face, Zebedee lifted his head to look at Nina. ¡°Of course. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Even though Zebedee was very respectful, Nina still felt a chill down her spine. He¡¯s ready to kill! ¡°Mr. Makino, if you kill me, I promise you that everyone besides you on this bus will die,¡± threatened Nina calmly. When the remaining seventeen Team Oracle members heard Nina, they all shakily clenched their kunai. Zebedee turned to the cultivator beside Shotaro and ordered, ¡°Take care of the body and be careful not to dirty the bus.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Makino!¡± responded the cultivator immediately. Then, Zebedee sat down beside Nina. ¡°Nina, I need all thetest information about Doveston, especially when it¡¯s about Karl. The more detailed, the better,¡± the man said as he stared at thendscape outside. ¡°Thest time Jonathan went to Jetroina, he took out both Nolte Corporation and Salonius Corporation. Not even Shadow n could stop him. Now that we have Remdik¡¯s support, we cannot fail again. Otherwise, we¡¯ll suffer His Majesty¡¯s wrath,¡± stated Nina as she leaned back and shut her eyes, ready for a short nap. ¡°With Chanaea inplete disarray, it¡¯s the perfect time for an invasion. Karl dominates Horbah in Doveston, and Jonathan and Asura¡¯s Office can¡¯t interfere with Yaleview in their way.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Meanwhile, at Edenic Heights, Jonathan had already received news of Mysonna¡¯s victory. More than seventy thousand people had been taken care of in less than three hours. Since West Region had lost almost a hundred and fifty thousand men, they dared not make another move on Mysonna. Sitting in the garden, Jonathan frowned at his tablet. Karl betrayed us while Dorian and Zachary are still out because of their injury. Of the Eight Kings of War, only five are avable now. Hayes is guarding Mysonna. Even though the man was crowned the King of Lumonburg, he has trouble seeing the big picture, especially in terms of positioning. Hayes still has much to learn about working with the Zaidham Army and the Shusonna Army. ¡°Harry, inform Hades to send his lieutenant to assist Tiger as chief of staff. Remember, the lieutenant is to guide Tiger, not take over the Mysonna Army.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Family Feud After dealing with the matters in Mysonna, Jonathan finally felt relieved. In Chanaea, no matter what changes took ce, it was their own internal affair. However, if there was an invasion from outside, Jonathan would never allow it. Once the external affairs were settled, the next step was keeping internal peace. It had been a few days since Karl¡¯s rebellion, and it was time to solve it. Killing Karl was not only to vent the anger harbored inside him, but more importantly, it was a demonstration to the public. If he was allowed to wander scot-free in Doveston, the reputation of Asura¡¯s Office would be destroyed. The world would think of Asura¡¯s Office as a ce one could enter or leave at will. The worst scenario would be the remaining Kings of War considering betrayal. Although this probability was very small, it had to be guarded against. With his brows knitted tightly, Jonathan let out a long sigh. Since Karl¡¯s rebellion, he had be suspicious, and he did not trust the Kings of War as much as he did before. Jonathan was very clear about Karl¡¯s betrayal, and he knew that there was a reason for it. However, Jonathan was unable to control his own doubts. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to meet someone. I have to leave for a while to run some errands. You¡¯ll stay with him during this time,¡± Jonathan said to Lauryn, getting up. When they arrived at the door of No. 8 Vi, they saw Donalding out of the door. ¡°Mr. Goldstein.¡± Donald, whose hand was covered in blood, nodded at Jonathan calmly. Jonathan was rendered speechless as he watched Donald walking past him with that indifferent expression on his face. In the entire Asura¡¯s Office, Jason and Donald were the only two master-and- apprentice pair who dared to do that. ¡°Donald, where is Jason?¡± ¡°Jason is in the basement. Sterilize your whole body before you enter, or else the guy will die.¡± With that, he turned around and left. Jonathan and Lauryn exchanged nces. When they entered No. 8 Vi, Zachary and Yasmin were still unconscious in the hall. Jonathan nced at them and turned around to lead Lauryn into the basement. In the basement, strips of stic sectioned off a room. Through those stic strips, a figure in a white coat could be seen busy at work in front of the hospital bed. Using their spiritual senses, Jonathan and Lauryn were instantly aware of the conditions in the basement. After taking one look, Lauryn turned around and started vomiting. Even Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale. The scene in the basement was extremely savage and brutal. The figure in the white coat inside the room was Jason. The person on the hospital bed was not a patient, but a young cultivator who was on the brink of death. He was the only cultivator among the three Osborne family members who survived thest attack on Edenic Heights. He was also the one who had suffered the most. Although the color of blood could not be detected with spiritual sense, it was much clearer than the sense of sight. The two of them had only scanned the hospital bed with their spiritual senses for a moment, yet the cultivator¡¯s whole body was engraved in their minds. The flesh, bones, internal organs, and even the still-moving fascia that were dissected out were extremely clear. This scene was too much to bear even for Jonathan who was used to seeing stumps and broken limps. ¡°Jason, get out of here!¡± Jonathan roared through gritted teeth. Stunned, Jason turned around. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why are you here?¡± After tearing open the protective stic strips, Jason walked out with blood on his hands. ¡°Jason, what are you doing this time?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Jason replied nkly. ¡°In the past, you would not let me capture and experiment on cultivators. However, this one came here on his own free will. It¡¯s such a good opportunity that I just chanced upon.¡± With fury written all over his face, Jonathan red at Jonathan. ¡°You scoundrel, tell me the truth. If you were not trying to capture a living one, you would not have gotten those injuries, would you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Jason looked down at the stab wound on his chest and grinned. ¡°So¡­ what do you want from me, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Seeing Jason¡¯s couldn¡¯t-care-less attitude, Jonathan snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to experiment on living people?¡± Failing to change the subject, Jason looked glum. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you do know that a cultivators¡¯ state is totally different when they¡¯re dead and alive. This is particrly true in the distribution of spiritual power. In vivo experiments can detect the strength of the cultivator¡¯s organs and shields. As long as you give me enough experimental specimens, I can definitely sort out a detailed report on the cultivator for you.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Jonathan frowned and cut short Jason¡¯s argument. ¡°I know that even if I stop you, you will definitely do it secretly. So, I will set a rule for you. In the future, you can only choose those cultivators who attack you first. If I find out that you are using any other methods to capture cultivators and get experimental specimens, I will kill you first.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Jason said with his back straight, but deep down, he couldn¡¯t stop the smile on his face. When Jonathan gave this order, he never thought that Jason would one day be a madman because of these words. In fact, for the next few decades, cultivators in the Grandmaster Realm rarely dared to move around alone for fear of encountering the madman Jason. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Lauryn dared not use her spiritual sense anymore, for fear of seeing the dissected body of the poor cultivator. Jonathan red at Jason. ¡°I need to go to Doveston for a few days. The security in Edenic Heights is tight, but you are the only cultivator who is good inbat. So, I¡¯m asking her to stay with you.¡± Jason turned to look at Lauryn. ¡°Thisdy¡­¡± ¡°Hey! This is Lauryn, the first daughter of the respectable ckwood family. You must behave properly in her presence!¡± Just by the way Jason looked at her, Jonathan was able to gauge what was on his mind. His words stunned Jason for a moment. ¡°A daughter from the respectable families?¡± Jason muttered to himself, a dangerous spark shing across his eyes. Jonathan moved swiftly, blocking Jason. Frowning deeply, Jonathan caught Jason¡¯s shoulder with his right hand. ¡°Jason, calm down. That time when things happened to your n, Lauryn was only about ten years old. You cannot me her for that.¡± At this moment, Jason was holding two sharp scalpels in his hands and he was intent on attacking Lauryn who was standing behind Jonathan. With bloodshot eyes, Jason looked at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you trying to protect her?¡± ¡°I am not trying to protect her. I must protect her. She is the key figure in Asura¡¯s Office against the respectable families. If you want to investigate what happened back then, you may need to rely on her strength.¡± Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Chapter 629 First Visit To Doveston Jason glowered at Jonathan for at least tens of seconds before he finally cooled his head off and put the scalpel away. Jonathan loosened his grip on his shoulders and stood aside. He turned to cast a look at Lauryn, only to find that her face had turned ashen, and there was intense fear in her eyes. As the heiress from one of the respectable families, Lauryn was used to being sought after by others, be it from the ckwood family or her sect. She had never suffered from any grievances before. That time when Jonathan had set her up twice previously was already the worst moments so far in her life. Now that she had met the mad doctor who hated the respectable families to his core, she was scared out of his wits. Staring at her, Jonathan stated cidly, ¡°His name is Jason Carrick. He¡¯s the only sessor of the Carrick family known for their expertise in the medical field in Gerton. About thirteen years ago, respectable families set their sights on the Carrick family¡¯s expertise in the medical field. One of the families even wiped out more than five hundred people from his family to obtain their medical book. If there¡¯s a chance, you could help him investigate the matter and find out which respectable family was the culprit.¡± Lauryn nodded slightly, but she still avoided meeting Jason¡¯s eyes. Even though they were both at the same cultivation level, she was fully aware that she was no match for him the moment they met. Jonathan had a hunch that if a battle unfolded between Lauryn and Jason, she might not even be able to demonstrate half of herbat prowess due to her psychological stress. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Jason Carrick.¡± Jason shed her a smile as he stretched out his right hand. Lauryn turned around and started to throw up again. Jonathan rolled his eyes at Jason. ¡°Can¡¯t you wash off the blood from your hands?¡± Jason looked at the dried blood stain on his hands and casually rubbed it off. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I can¡¯t keep an eye on her all the time as I have a lot of matters to settle every day. Why don¡¯t you seal her spiritual energy right away?¡± Lauryn¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. However, the next second, she felt a tingling sensation on her neck. On the heels of that, her entire body gave way as though her bones had suddenly vanished. She would have fallen if she had not held onto the wall in the nick of time. ¡°Jonathan, if you want me to stay with him but seal my spiritual energy, I would rather you finish me off now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve promised not toy a finger on you, I¡¯ll keep my word.¡± Jason chuckled and turned to look in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re heading to Doveston this time to¡ª¡± ¡°To kill Karl and avenge those who have lost their lives.¡± After sorting out everything in Edenic Heights, Jonathan headed to Doveston alone. While seated on the ne, he fell into a trance as he gazed at the clouds outside the window. Apart from killing Karl, he intended to look into another matter¡ªthey had lost touch with the intelligence network of Asura¡¯s Office in Doveston mysteriously. Because of Yaleview, Asura¡¯s Office could not take the risk of sending their troops there. Asura¡¯s Office had been getting in touch with Doveston via the Eastern Army openly and the intelligencework in the shadows. The intelligenceworks nationwide were set up by Asura¡¯s Office. They did not belong to any local department or King of War and reported directly to Asura¡¯s Office. When Doveston used to be in peace before Karl¡¯s betrayal, their intelligencework usually only updated Asura¡¯s Office on trivial matters. However, it had beenpletely paralyzed after Karl¡¯s betrayal. Hades had tried to get in touch with them numerous times after that. Nheless, they seemed to pay no heed to the instructions received and did not update Asura¡¯s Office with any useful information. Hence, Jonathan suspected that the intelligencework in Doveston was already in Karl¡¯s hands. If that was the case, he foresaw Asura¡¯s Office would be in a precarious position. Without the intelligencework, they would not be able to know what the Eastern Army was up to. For Asura¡¯s Office, the outrageously high-tech armed forces hiding in the dark were undeniably a main threat for them. There were three states in Doveston¡ªHorbah, Terrandya, and Baridoki. Horbah shared the same border with Remdik and it was where the Eastern Army was stationed. Meanwhile, Terrandya, which shared the same border with Yaleview, served as the information center and barrier for Doveston. Then there was Baridoki that faced Kenfort and Jetroina with the ocean in between. This time, Jonathan was heading toward Terrandya. Before getting rid of Karl, he had to get a grasp of the situation by investigating the intelligencework in Doveston. And Sparaville of Terrandya served as the processing center of the intelligencework in Doveston.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In regards to the issues with the intelligencework, Jonathan had disguised himself as an investigator named Fletcher Lachy so he could carry out an inspection. He wanted to see what sort of people Asura¡¯s Office had nurtured. Right after the ne touched down at the airport, Jonathan hopped into a Lincoln after catching a glimpse of someone holding a cardboard with the name ¡°Fletcher Lachy.¡± The moment he got into the luxurious car, a bald man leaning against the seat came into view. ¡°Wee, Mr. Lachy.¡± Jonathan simply nodded at him. ¡°You must be Seamus Cornell.¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Seamus opened the cigar box next to him and handed it to Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s from Corleon. One costs more than one hundred thousand. Interested in giving it a try?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows when he saw how rxed Seamus was. He was astounded that thetter was not the slightest bit apprehensive about his identity as someone from the headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office. Jonathan¡¯s heart sank. He had a gut feeling that the intelligencework in Doveston had freed themselves from Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s control. He raised his head to look at Seamus directly without taking the cigar box. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here this time, Seamus. The intelligencework in Doveston has not been updating Asura¡¯s Office with any news for the past week. Don¡¯t you think you should give us an exnation?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± Seamus smiled and puffed out a ring of smoke. ¡°If you are referring to Karl Hamilton¡¯s betrayal, I reckon the information obtained by the headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office is much more detailed than ours.¡± ¡°How about the Eastern Army¡¯s current activities? As the person in charge of the intelligencework in Doveston, how is it possible that you are clueless about anything?¡± Seamus turned to look at him with a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Lachy, why do you sound as if you are here to interrogate me?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t Asura¡¯s Office have the right to do so?¡± Seamus snorted. ¡°Mr. Lachy, you should know what type of troop the Eastern Army is. Even though our men have infiltrated their troops, Karl is good at ying underhand tactics to block our way of sending the information to the headquarters. Besides, the intelligencework in Horbah ispletely paralyzed for two days. My subordinates have been giving it their all to get in touch with them but to no avail. How could you expect me to be able to keep an eye on Karl from far away?¡± With that, he extinguished the cigar in his hand in the ashtray and went on, ¡°Mr. Lachy, mind if I ask how Asura¡¯s Office will handle Karl¡¯s betrayal this time?¡± Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Chapter 630 You Cannot Run For Your Life There was an unmissable hint of sarcasm in Seamus¡¯ tone. At that very moment, there was only sheer contempt on his face. Jonathan stared at him, nonchnt as ever. ¡°So a person in charge of a particr area even has the gall to question Asura¡¯s Office now?¡± Seamus waved his hand hastily. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t get me wrong. I have no fear in everything, but I don¡¯t have the audacity to get on my superior¡¯s nerves. You shouldn¡¯t jump to a hasty conclusion and use me of that.¡± He chuckled as he stretched out his hand, cing it on the tabletop between them in the car. ¡°Mr. Lachy, I only intend to trade for some information.¡± Jonathan looked at Seamus¡¯ hand. A ck bank card came into sight after thetter moved his hand away. After picking it up and flipping it over, he saw the image of a gold dragon on the other side. ¡°Wyvern Gold Gard.¡± Jonathan fiddled with the bank card and smiled. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this card is only issued to ount holders with a saving of at least one hundred million.¡± Seamus¡¯ eyes lit up. Leaning against the seat, he guffawed. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re right. The representative from Asura¡¯s Office is seemingly knowledgeable. I¡¯m impressed. Mr. Lachy, there¡¯s three hundred million in this card. You can withdraw cash with it from any Wyvern Bank worldwide. Just treat it as a token from a new friend.¡± ¡°Um, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to ept it.¡± Jonathan turned him down with a smile. Seamus poured two sses of red wine and handed a ss to Jonathan. ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink. After all, nobody else knows about it. There¡¯s nothing inappropriate. Besides, I¡¯m not thinking of obtaining any military information from you by giving you this card. I only wish to have a clearer insight into the stance of Asura¡¯s Office. It¡¯s not something confidential either.¡± Jonathan nodded lightly and put the Wyvern Gold Card in his pocket before taking the ss of red wine from him. There was a flicker of disdain in Seamus¡¯ eyes when he saw Jonathan keeping the bank card. Unequivocally, money can do magic! The headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office assigned him for an inspection, so what? See, I manage to bribe him effortlessly. Jonathan put his ss of red wine aside and grinned at Seamus. ¡°Mr. Cornell, I¡¯ve already kept the card in my pocket. What do you intend to know? Just cut to the chase.¡± ¡°What more do I intend to know? We¡¯re only earning a living under Asura¡¯s Office and in no position to build castles in the air with ambitious ns. We¡¯re only striving hard for a better life.¡± Jonathan rxed his body and leaned against the seat upon hearing his words. ¡°I got it. Mr. Cornell, you don¡¯t mind which side you need to take, don¡¯t you? Most importantly, you¡¯ll only bow to the winning party, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart! I¡¯ve been putting effort into managing the intelligencework in Terrandya all these years. Now that Karl quits Asura¡¯s Office and embarks on something new elsewhere, I presume an intense battle will unfold between Asura¡¯s Office and him. Anyway, I¡¯m only a lowly small fry. Before one of them emerges as the final winner, I don¡¯t wish to step on anyone¡¯s toes. Hence, I need your information very much.¡± Jonathan massaged his forehead as he leaned against the seat and heaved a sigh. While he was at the helm of Asura¡¯s Office previously, he could effortlessly order his eight Kings of War tounch an attack by leading their troops of millions of soldiers. It never urred to him that the subordinate of Asura¡¯s Office would dare to have such an absurd idea. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, it was not at all surprising because even Karl, one of the Eight Kings of War, had ended up betraying them. Thus, it was normal that Seamus, too, had such wishful thinking since he was only the person in charge of the intelligencework in a small region. Nevertheless, Jonathan could not help feeling frustrated as the irritating matter bugged his mind. Rubbing the bridge of his nose, he said, ¡°Seamus, you¡¯re targeting me instead of aiming for my information, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hearing that, Seamus, who was pouring wine, momentarily froze. ¡°Oh? Mr. Lachy, what do you actually mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. You intend to bribe me with three hundred million, hoping I¡¯ll put in good words for you if Asura¡¯s Office defeats Karl, don¡¯t you? If Karl wins or the battle turns into a standoff, you¡¯ll use me to obtain information from Asura¡¯s Office to curry favor with him instead. In short, you¡¯ll have no fear of anything as long as you can manipte me. By then, regardless of who¡¯s leading, you¡¯ll only need to go with the flow to stand to benefit. I guess that¡¯s why you stopped getting in touch with Asura¡¯s Office a few days ago. You¡¯ve been scheming to make a deal with anyone assigned by Asura¡¯s Office to look into the matter, haven¡¯t you?¡± A sharp-witted Jonathan saw through Seamus¡¯ ulterior motive and made a perfect analysis. Looking at Jonathan, Seamus pped his hands admiringly. ¡°Mr. Lachy, you¡¯re indeed an extraordinary man. I¡¯m impressed. So are you interested in working with me? Of course, I¡¯ll share half of my benefit with you.¡± Jonathan sat up straight and stretched himself. ¡°What if I¡¯m not interested?¡± Seamus¡¯ face turned grim. ¡°Mr. Lachy, is it because you¡¯re not satisfied with the amount I offer? Just name your price. I promise I won¡¯t bargain with you.¡± ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes. I can assure you that I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Fine. If you want me to help you, give me your life, then.¡± Seamus¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mr. Lachy, does that mean there won¡¯t be any possibility for us to coborate again?¡± Jonathan unleased his spiritual energy in his right hand. He rubbed his face hard a few times before revealing his look. There was intense weariness in his eyes when he turned to look in Seamus¡¯ direction. ¡°Seamus, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s preposterous for me to shoot myself in the foot? Anyway, it¡¯s as easy as snapping my fingers to finish you off anytime.¡± Seamus was dumbfounded. When realization dawned on him, he stammered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re Asura?¡± Did I just dig my own grave? Without a second thought, Seamus smashed the car door and fell out of the car. It was peak hour at the moment. Even though the Lincoln was not speeding on the highway, it was still moving at quite a steady pace of approximately seventy miles per hour. After Seamus fell out of the car, his body rolled on the road and was out of sight in the blink of an eye. Jonathan released his spiritual sense to envelope the car. At the same time, he activated the force field of a Grandmaster and stepped hard on the brake. With that, the Lincoln screeched and came to a halt. Secondster, Jonathan opened the door and got out of the car. By then, the driver in the driver¡¯s seat had met a tragic fate with a broken neck. Behind, Seamus could be seen trying to flee by scurrying away. ¡°One hundred million! Stand in his way, and I¡¯ll reward you with one hundred million!¡± he yelled at the top of his lungs at the others. Nevertheless, they turned a deaf ear to him. Catching sight of Seamus with half of his body in a horrendous gory mess, they assumed he had lost his mind. Petrified, they moved aside to stay away from him. Jonathan advanced toward him at a mind-blowing speed. ¡°Do you think you can run for your life?¡± Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Change In Jetroina Given the dense crowd on the flyover, not even Jonathan dared utilize his spiritual energy. However, Seamus reacted differently, seemingly finally regaining his senses. His fluctuating spiritual energy rose continuously before he rolled over and leaped off the flyover, disappearing into the traffic below. Superior Realm, Jonathan thought to himself. With a chuckle, he leaped and went after Seamus, his footsteps as light as a feather. None who had reached Grandmaster Realm could escape from Jonathan, let alone Seamus, an intelligence officer who had only reached the Superior Realm. After a chase across merely two streets, Jonathan arrived beside Seamus. ¡°Freeze.¡± As soon as he uttered that single word, Seamus¡¯ body could no longer move, as if he was frozen in ce. ¡°Sir, you must have some benevolence. I just want to live. I beg of you. Please show me some mercy.¡± Seamus stood there all stiff, his face pale, while his voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Is Terrandya¡¯s intelligencework still intact?¡± Jonathan questioned in a harsh tone while standing in front of Seamus. Setting up an intelligencework would take not a few days but a few years or even a decade¡¯s work by countless people. Although Jonathan was irked by the fact that Seamus had his own agenda, he also acknowledged that other industries must¡¯ve had parasitic individuals like Seamus, and Asura¡¯s Office was no exception. While people like them might be abominable, they were usually incapable of stirring up a ruckus. It wouldn¡¯t be toote as long as the intelligencework was still intact. Seamus nodded vehemently upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°It is¡­ The intelligencework is my livelihood, so I kept it well-maintained. I can hand it over to you in its entirety if you so wish to. Just please spare me this once, Sir. I¡¯ve learned my lesson now¡­¡± With a wave of his arm, Jonathan blocked Seamus¡¯ mouth with solidified pure spiritual energy. ¡°Where do you usually work on processing our intelligence? Take me there,¡± Jonathan demanded collectedly. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Given the fact that Jonathan currently had a chokehold on both Seamus¡¯ life and assets, thetter dared not refuse and immediately deferred to Jonathan¡¯s demands. They took a taxi and headed for Jinrich Tower in Sparaville. At sixty-eight stories, Jinrich Tower was andmark of Sparaville, functioning as an office for various companies. The only exception was the top floor, which was modified by Seamus into his personal vacation home. For Seamus to have owned a five-hundred-square-meter vacation home at a location with highnd prices, Jonathan had to admit that he was far less capable than Seamus when it came to enjoying life. While standing before the ss window wall, Jonathan could take in thendscape of Sparaville as he nced out of it. ¡°I need Doveston¡¯s intelligence during the past few days,¡± Jonathan requested nonchntly. Before that, Karl was already one of the rare ones in Asura¡¯s Office who had achieved an advanced phase in the Grandmaster Realm. The fact that Karl chose to defect from Asura¡¯s Office at that point gave Jonathan ample reason to believe that he must¡¯ve gotten an opportunity to break through into God¡¯s Realm. That was Karl¡¯s only way to have a shot against Jonathan. On the other hand, neither would Jonathan know where to start while going against someone who owned the world¡¯s top high-technology forces if he didn¡¯t make some preparations. Besides, he would like to try and predict Karl¡¯s next moves if he could get a grasp on thetter¡¯s preparations during the past few days. Following Jonathan¡¯s orders, Seamus jogged to the side and unlocked a briefcase. He then retrieved aptop from within, which he handed over to Jonathan respectfully. ¡°Sir, during the past three days, only five intelligences from Doveston proved useful, and among them, only two have to do with the Eastern Army,¡± Seamus reported with an ingratiating attitude while standing next to Jonathan. ¡°First off, the Eastern Army had begun marching in the direction of River Onxy at the border. They had mobilized over eighty thousand men. Food prices have also been gradually rising in Doveston, so it would be safe to assume that the army is currently stocking up on food. The next intelligence has to do with Jetroina.¡± Jetroina? Jonathan¡¯s gaze suddenly went cold the moment he heard that name. Even with Chanaea and Jetroina¡¯s long-standing feud aside, Jonathan had been paying close attention to Jetroina ever since he stirred up a ruckus in Jetroina during hisst trip there. Given Jetroinian¡¯s temperament, they would definitely do something about that. At that time, Chanaea was in an upheaval, so it would be quite a hassle if Jetroina were to begin pressuring Chanaea too. ¡°Speak up. What¡¯s with Jetroina?¡± Although Jonathan was on alert, his expression betrayed nothing. Seamus bowed at him the moment he heard that. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve discovered a lot of spies from Jetroina at Doveston. We had initially nned to get rid of them, but Hades told us that a new batch would be soon dispatched even if we got rid of them. Thus, we mobilized a lot of men to monitor them. With that, we had the initiative by staying in the shadows while the spies operated under our surveince. A week ago, we realized Jetroina¡¯s spies had begun meeting up and relocating at a rapid pace, their destination being Horbah.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. While listening to Seamus¡¯ report, Jonathan nced at theptop he was holding with a frown on his face. ¡°Karl is building a fortress at Doveston after defecting from Asura¡¯s Office. To him, this is an opportunity to im his territory, and he did seed in earning himself a spot in this power game in Chanaea. However, this is also a great opportunity for both Remdik and Jetroina. With Yaleview in the middle, Asura¡¯s Office couldn¡¯t possibly march north. Things would be bad if they surrounded Karl from the north and the south.¡± Jonathan had a stern look on his face while muttering. It wasn¡¯t clear whether he was exining the situation to Seamus or just talking to himself. ¡°Although the Eastern Army, with cutting-edge technology, is recognized as one of the best troops in the world, Remdik¡¯s Medved Army is still a force to be reckoned with. If both countries were tounch a combined assault on Doveston, I fear what happened a century ago will repeat itself.¡± Despite Jonathan¡¯s quiet voice, his tone got increasingly chilly. Seamus was sweating nervously while standing beside him. He realized he had caused a huge dy for his faction. He would be considered negligent if such important intelligence were to be detained with him for a few hours, let alone when he had been holding onto them for a few days. If Jetroina and Remdik were tounch an assault within theing few days, Seamus would never be able to make up for his mistake. He knelt on the floor with a thud. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I know now what I¡¯ve done wrong, I might be a gold-digger and a spineless wimp, but I would never be a spy for Jetroina. I never thought¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Jonathan cut him short with a wave of his arm. ¡°Seamus, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Hand over Sparaville¡¯s intelligencework, and you won¡¯t have to suffer.¡± Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Geoffrey Lowe ¡°A quick death¡­¡± Looking at Jonathan in a daze, Seamus suddenly crawled to the former¡¯s side and hugged his leg. ¡°Sir, please give me another chance! I swear to be loyal to Asura¡¯s Office. Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡± Bam! The spiritual energy around Jonathan surged, and Seamus was sent flying backward. Looking at Seamus expressionlessly, Jonathan uttered, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t hand over the intelligence network first, my people can quickly organize the scatteredwork after your death. However, I can promise you that I won¡¯t make things difficult for your family if you hand it over now.¡± At that moment, Seamus finally realized what kind of person he had provoked. Leaning against the corner, he could not stop shaking his head. ¡°No. Judging by Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s way of doing things, we never harm the innocent, even if they are enemies. You won¡¯t harm my child when after I die, right?¡± Even though it sounded like a question for Jonathan, Seamus was trying to reassure himself. Seamus knew that he was unlikely to escape death whether he handed over the intelligencework or not. Nevertheless, like any other desperate living being, he could not just do nothing and wait to be killed. Seamus was fully aware of how difficult it was to set up an effective intelligencework. At this moment, many forces were vying for supremacy in Doveston. Hence, the intelligencework was the most crucial thing. If I hold on to this information I¡¯ve been keeping as a bargaining chip for so many years, I might still get something in return. After making up his mind, Seamus secretly gritted his teeth. Then, he got up and kneeled before Jonathan again. ¡°Asura, I single-handedly built the intelligencework of Terrandya over three years. I have many secret informants. Most of them have direct contact with me. I think you need my help now. So please, spare my life. I promise that the intelligencework across Terrandya will be useful to you. There won¡¯t be any changes in the future.¡± After saying that, Seamus bowed to Jonathan. A few drops of blood fell on the white tiles as Seamus maintained his bow to show respect toward Jonathan. However, Jonathan shook his head slightly. As Jonathan used his mind control, Seamus was immediately enveloped by spiritual energy. ¡°Seamus Cornell, you don¡¯t have the right to bargain with me. Whether you hand over the intelligence network today or not, you will meet your death.¡± Crack! A crisp sound rang out following Jonathan¡¯s ominous words. Seamus¡¯ legs were bent forward at an unnatural angle. An agonizing shriek rang out as the broken bones pierced out from the bleeding flesh. In an instant, a pool of blood emerged on the ground. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Seamus never thought Jonathan would be so determined. He crippled me without hesitation. ¡°Think carefully, Jonathan! If you kill me, the intelligencework in the entire Terrandya will break down within a short time. Whether it¡¯s to target Jetroina or deal with Karl, the intelligencework is of utmost importance,¡± Seamus pleaded. ¡°Yes, the intelligencework is undoubtedly important, but I¡¯ll never tolerate traitors and threats.¡± Jonathan¡¯s fingers twitched as Seamus¡¯ arms were bent backward slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you die, I¡¯ll send all your family to apany you in the afterlife as soon as possible,¡± Jonathan remarked chillingly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll hand you the intelligencework. Please don¡¯t hurt my child. I beg you¡­¡± Lying in a pool of blood, Seamus was having a breakdown. Jonathan¡¯s ruthlessness was beyond Seamus¡¯ imagination. At that moment, he could only hope that Jonathan would take into ount his identity as Asura and keep his word. Putting down the tablet in his hand, Jonathan turned and looked at Seamus. ¡°I thought you were a tough nut to crack. It turns out you have a weakness too.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Seamus¡¯ voice trembled due to the excruciating pain. He added, ¡°There¡¯s a secretpartment in my safety deposit box. You will find a memory chip inside. It contains the list of all the informants across Terrandya with their contact information and amand code. As long as they receive the secret code, they will follow the order even if it doesn¡¯te from me. All you have to do is to find someone to make the call toplete the handover of the intelligence network in Terrandya.¡± Knock! Knock! Knock! A knock suddenly came from outside the door when Seamus finished exining. Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at Seamus. His spiritual sense rushed out like a tidal wave. Jonathan saw the scene at the door crystal clear. It was a young man carrying a cup of coffee. Judging by his appearance, he looked like a typical university student. ¡°There is a young man in a T-shirt with a cup of coffee. Is he one of your people?¡± Jonathan probed indifferently. Looking toward the door, Seamus was forced to bear the pain and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s my assistant, Geoffrey Lowe. He¡¯s in charge of my schedule. However, I clearly instructed him not toe here today.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan got up and walked to the door. Click! Following a crisp sound, the door was opened. The young man outside bowed slightly to Jonathan as if he knew thetter woulde to open the door. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this is the coffee I prepared for you.¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Jonathan nced at the young man in front of him with a confused look. With his spiritual sense, everything about the young man was shown in Jonathan¡¯s mind. I didn¡¯t detect any spiritual energy from him. Besides, he doesn¡¯t carry a weapon. I suppose this young man isn¡¯t an assassin. However, he acts so calmly despite knowing my identity. That alone is not normal. Holding a cup of coffee, the young man nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re Asura of Asura¡¯s Office, the legend of Chanaea. You¡¯re the person I revere the most.¡± Jonathan turned around and walked back into the house while Geoffrey followed him without hesitation. Geoffrey seemed to ignore Seamus, who was lying on the ground with appalling injuries. Sitting on the couch, Jonathan warned tly, ¡°You¡¯re Geoffrey, aren¡¯t you? Tell me why you are here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll also die here today.¡± Walking up to Jonathan, Geoffrey took out a mini-earphone from his ear. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve installed eight surveince cameras and twelve listening devices in this office. I can hear all your conversations and see everything.¡± Then, Geoffrey took off his sses and lightly pressed them. The sses immediately showed a real- time scene of the room. Lying in his own pool of blood, Seamus bellowed, ¡°Geoffrey! When did you start spying on me?¡± Seamus was the head of intelligence. However, he just found out that his subordinate had been monitoring his every move. It was no surprise that he was fuming at that moment. With his mind control, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to seal Seamus¡¯ mouth to prevent thetter from making a sound. Jonathan¡¯s interest was piqued as he looked at the listening device and sses on the table. ¡°Well, this is the first time I¡¯ve been monitored so openly. What exactly do you want to tell me?¡± he inquired. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t open the secretpartment of the safety deposit box. Instead of a memory chip, there are two kilograms of TNT inside. As for the password he mentioned, it was actually the detonation code,¡± Geoffrey replied. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Revenge Two kilograms of TNT? When Jonathan turned to look at Seamus, he saw that thetter had turned pale while staring daggers at Geoffrey. ¡°Geoffrey, not only have I groomed you for three years, but I also rescued you from the grasp of your mortal enemy. So, how could you do this to me?¡± Seamus was utterly devastated by Geoffrey¡¯s betrayal. The former had started his career as a peddler of information. People like him had built awork where he lived and was naturally on good terms with everyone. Even though he made a decent living, he didn¡¯t derive any satisfaction from his job, which required him to behave in an obsequious manner to everyone. Three years ago, when Asura¡¯s Office was established, Hades was rapidly expanding its intelligence network throughout the country. Since he was in dire need of talent, someone of Seamus¡¯ skills was naturally an invaluable resource, especially when thetter was capable of establishing himself in a ce like Terrandya. On top of that, reality had also validated the decision to recruit Seamus back then. After joining Asura¡¯s Office, Seamus used all the resources at his disposal to develop the intelligence network and was soon in control of Sparaville. In Seamus¡¯ own words, as long as he was around, nothing in the city would get past his attention. It was during that time that a bloodless war ignited between the chiefs of the intelligenceworks within Terrandya¡¯s eighteen cities. This was part of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s n for recruitment, for they were short-handed on ount of being new. If they were to rely on selecting chiefs through appointments, there wouldn¡¯t be enough candidates for the role. Therefore, by using cities as foundational building blocks, they would appoint a state chief from amongst the group of city chiefs, and that person would be chosen from the internal strife that had been nned. Not only could Asura¡¯s Office pick out the most capable intelligence officer, but the chosen one would also gain the respect of all the other members of the organization. Consequently, Seamus was picked from amongst all the other city chiefs of Terrandya. After the strife, only five city chiefs, including Seamus, remained out of eighteen. The other thirteen had died under a variety of mysterious circumstances. The result inadvertently cemented Seamus¡¯ position as the true leader of Terrandya¡¯s intelligence network. Just by looking at Seamus¡¯ rise over thest three years, one couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed. In addition, many saw his actions as that worthy of a hero. As for Seamus, he didn¡¯t rest on hisurels upon taking on his new role. Instead, he leveraged his intelligencework to gather information on all the government and corporate secrets within Terrandya. Thereafter, he made a killing by using the information for ckmail.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As the inherent nature of an intelligence officer¡¯s job was building rtionships, Asura¡¯s Office turned a blind eye to Seamus¡¯ actions despite being aware of them. Given Seamus¡¯ ruthless methods in securing his position, it became a habit for him to exercise extreme caution in whatever he did. Also, he found it difficult to trust anyone, and Geoffrey was the only exception. One year ago, Seamus saved him from being beaten to death by a bunch of gangsters due to a gambling debt thetter owed. Even since then, Geoffrey worked for Seamus. Despite making a few mistakes along the way, he was forgiven by Seamus every time. Having made countless enemies in recent years, Seamus knew that for true stability to be achieved, he needed to appoint a sessor to maintain his authority after he stepped down. Initially, he nned to groom Geoffrey for the role. That was the reason why he kept thetter by his side all the time. Although Geoffrey was known as the assistant, everyone was cognizant that it was Seamus¡¯ attempt at familiarizing the former with the work process. But now, Seamus realized that he had been under Geoffrey¡¯s surveince all this while, which was a revtion he couldn¡¯t ept. ¡°Geoffrey, how could you have done this to me? You¡¯re the only person I trust!¡± As the many in the pool of blood, his deep voice was filled with hysteria and despair. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do this to you?¡± Geoffrey turned around to face Seamus. ¡°Seamus, even if Mr. Goldstein didn¡¯te, you would still have died within the next few days. Your mistake was to have trusted me. All I needed to do was to spike your coffee, and you would just die in your sleep. Obviously, you should still thank Mr. Goldstein. If he hadn¡¯t appeared, it would be impossible for me to kill you in such a humane manner.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Based on my n, I was going to sever your limbs, dig your eyes out of their sockets, and cut your tongue before exiling you to one of the southern cities. You might still live on for many years, but it would be a fate worse than death.¡± The bitterness of Geoffrey¡¯s words shocked Jonathan, let alone Seamus. What sort of hatred is he harboring to drive him to such cruel lengths? ¡°Why?¡± Seamus gave Geoffrey a deathly stare. ¡°I groomed you and even treated you like my own son. Give me a reason.¡± ¡°Your son?¡± Geoffrey gradually strode up to Seamus. ¡°Did you really think that you saved me back then? Those men were in cahoots with me, and it was all a charade to trick you, you fool.¡± The revtion dumbfounded Seamus. ¡°A charade¡­ Your body was covered by countless cuts left by a sword. You would have died if I hadn¡¯t rescued you back then. How can you still call it a charade?¡± ¡°Only with real wounds can I truly gain your trust,¡± Geoffrey sneered. ¡°My father was When Lowe, intelligence chief of Avenport. Two years ago, you massacred him and all his rtives in a power struggle. After the fact, you pretended to be surprised. I sure you haven¡¯t forgotten about it?¡± ¡°When Lowe¡­¡± Seamus¡¯ eyes opened wide in shock as the face conjured up in his memory superimposed on the young man in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re When¡¯s son? How is that possible? I do not doubt that I killed his son.¡± ¡°That was my elder brother,¡± Geoffrey replied through his gritted teeth. ¡°My father once abused hispany position to obtain a fortune through corrupted means. In order to avoid detection, he tampered with my mother¡¯s pregnancy report. Back then, my mother was carrying two babies, but only one was recorded to be born. As for me, I was raised in a different family.¡± ¡°Twins? But you don¡¯t look like the other person¡ª¡± Jonathan interjected before Seamus could finish, ¡°It¡¯s normal for fraternal twins not to resemble each other.¡± Turning his attention to Geoffrey, Jonathan pointed at the safe deposit box behind thetter. ¡°Just now, I used my spiritual sense to probe its contents and found two brick-like objects underneath the memory chip. If you hadn¡¯t told me about them, I would have assumed they were the concrete shelves within the safe deposit box and fallen into the trap. Therefore, I must admit I owe you a debt of gratitude. To repay you, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to make a wish. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill it if it¡¯s within my capabilities to do so.¡± Chapter 634 Ascension Chapter 634 Ascension Chapter 634 Ascension Jonathan¡¯s words caused Geoffrey to fall into deep thought. Thereafter, he¡ªwithout any hesitation¡ª picked up the fruit knife on the table and stabbed it into Seamus¡¯ neck, causing him to struggle violently before breathing hisst. It was then that Jonathan gave Geoffrey an icy stare. ¡°Geoffrey, this is the time I need the intelligence network. Hence, you had better have a d*mn good reason for killing him.¡± Getting back up to his feet, Geoffrey turned toward Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I did it because I want to take over his role as chief of Terrandya¡¯s intelligencework. Although Seamus is now dead, I alone am sufficient to fill his shoes.¡± ¡°You?¡± Jonathan chuckled at Geoffrey. ¡°After listening to your backstory, I don¡¯t deny that you¡¯re superior to Seamus when ites to being cunning and ruthless. Having said that, it also means that you¡¯re a loose cannon on top of the fact that you¡¯re capable enough to control the intelligencework of Terrandya.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I understand your concerns, but I can prove myself to you,¡± Geoffrey replied with a smug smile. ¡°Over thest two years, Seamus has gathered a tremendous amount of wealth, estimated to be in the hundreds of billions. That was the reason why he became extraordinarily cautious after the incident at Mysonna. He feared offending either side. Furthermore, I was the one managing Terrandya¡¯s intelligence network over thest year, even though he was officially in charge. Now that he¡¯s dead, I¡¯m entirely capable of taking over without any disruptions.¡± The confidence Geoffrey demonstrated gave Jonathan food for thought. This young man might have the demeanor of a jovial university student, but this is the first time I have seen someone disy such sharpness and brutality. A person like that is no different from a double- edged sword, extremely effective when pointed in the right direction but dangerous when wielded wrongly. Seamus had learned it the hard way. After dwelling on the matter, Jonathan finally spoke. ¡°In that case, is being the chief of Terrandya¡¯s intelligencework your answer to the one wish I grant you?¡± Jonathan assumed that Geoffrey¡¯s sole goal was to take over Seamus¡¯ role. Little did he expect to see thetter shake his head. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if you hadn¡¯t appeared, I would¡¯ve taken over Terrandya¡¯s intelligencework after killing Seamus anyway. But now that you¡¯re here, why shouldn¡¯t I go for broke? Since you owe me a debt of gratitude, I would like to join Asura¡¯s Office as a core member once the matter in Terrandya has been resolved.¡± Jonathan was suddenly intrigued by Geoffrey¡¯s suggestion. He had previously recognized thetter¡¯s extraordinary talent but still didn¡¯t expect Geoffrey to make such an audacious wish. Asura¡¯s Office might have been established for three years, but its core stillprised the same batch of followers from the very beginning. It was a situation where Jonathancked the courage to do so than the political will. Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s rapid expansion had ignited jealousy and fear amongst many other factions within Chanaea. Even if Jonathan wanted to take in new blood now, he still had no way of discerning where the loyalty of these new membersy. If any of them were to turn out to be a mole for other prominent families or Yaleview, it would result in the destruction of Asura¡¯s Office from within. Considering the circumstances, Jonathan suddenly saw hope and opportunity in Geoffrey. ¡°Geoffrey, since your wish wasn¡¯t for me to look past your mistakes, what makes you think that I would spare you?¡± ¡°It was a gamble,¡± Geoffrey confessed. ¡°With Seamus¡¯ death, Terrandya¡¯s intelligencework is in tatters. But now that you need them as your spies, I¡¯m betting that¡¯s the reason why you won¡¯t kill me.¡± In a blinding sh, a long sword appeared in the air and plunged right into Geoffrey¡¯s chest. Despite that, Geoffrey¡ªeyes closed¡ªstood steadfastly still. As blood began to stain his white shirt, he maintained his posture as if he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡± Opening his eyes, Geoffrey tly answered, ¡°I am! However, the moment I made my decision, I epted the fact that I would die at your whim. Thus, there¡¯s no point in resisting or being afraid.¡± With a slight wave of his hand, the sword flew back into Jonathan¡¯s grasp before returning to his ring. ¡°I admire your guts and admit that you¡¯re a ruthless man.¡± Smiling, Jonathan added, ¡°If my sword were to move deeper by half an inch, your heart would¡¯ve been pierced by it.¡± ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll allow me to join the core of Asura¡¯s Office?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The smiling Jonathan borated, ¡°The core members of Asura¡¯s Office have gone through many trials and tribtions before gaining my absolute trust. As for you, I have barely known you for more than an hour, so what trust is there to talk about? Besides, I would be a fool to put Asura¡¯s Office at risk for the sake of repaying a debt of gratitude.¡± ¡°For now, you can take over Seamus¡¯ role as chief in Terrandya. As for joining Asura¡¯s Office, I¡¯ll provide you with a tform. Once Eshistan¡¯s intelligencework has been dealt with, you¡¯ll have a ce within the organization¡¯s intelligence team.¡± ¡°Thank you, Asura. I, Geoffrey Lowe, will serve you to the best of my abilities,¡± Geoffrey dered with a bow. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I have previously learned that you were looking for information about Horbah. I can provide you with a report immediately. Currently, the Eastern Army has retreated to Kransbay, a city near River Onxy. The spies from Jetroina have also gathered there, which is where the Eastern Army¡¯s main base is located. From a military perspective, Jetroina¡¯s goal is the same as what the Eastern Army was doing in Mysonna. They are looking to cut off the supply lines belonging to the main forces on the battlefront.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Geoffrey¡¯s words caused a grim expression to descend upon Jonathan¡¯s face, for Karl¡¯s betrayal had be thetter¡¯s biggest problem. To make matters worse, two days into the Eastern Army¡¯s deration of independence, they had already been targeted by Jetroina. After the chaos I have wrecked upon them, Jetroina shouldn¡¯t have the capacity to stir up any trouble. But given the massive scale of Karl¡¯s movements, I¡¯m afraid some other faction might be behind this instead. Doveston bordered three countries¡ªMerania, Remdik, and Nardor, while overlooking Jetroina across the sea. Nardor was a weak country and posed no threat to Doveston, even if the entire nation was mobilized. As for Merania, thergest ind country, they had always maintained a neutral stance. As a result, the only possibility left was Remdik. North of River Onxy, the Medved Army and Eastern Army deployed by the river. As for the spies from Jetroina, they began to gather in Kransbay, showing no fear of being exposed. Although the events seem unrted on the surface, they were anything but that. Leaning back into his chair, Jonathan frowned deeply. ¡°Geoffrey, check all recent flights and ships from Jetroina. As these spies are not the Eastern Army¡¯s special forces, they are certainly not enough to cut off Karl¡¯s supply lines.¡± Chapter 635 This Is Chanaea Chapter 635 This Is Chanaea Chapter 635 This Is Chanaea A confused look shed across Geoffrey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if Jetroina were to send their elites into Chanaea, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to enter through Horbah? After all, therger their footprint within Chanaea, the greater their risk of being exposed. There¡¯s no reason for them toe all the way through Terrandya.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Even though Geoffrey¡¯s analysis sounded logical, he had forgotten to take into consideration one factor ¡ªKarl¡¯s current predicament. ¡°After betraying Asura¡¯s Office, Karl sealed the airport to prevent them from seeking revenge. Therefore, for the Jetroinians to enter Horbah, they only have two routes. They will either have to board a ship to Baridoki or take a flight here. Since we have lost contact with the intelligence chief of Baridoki, we¡¯ve no choice but to start our investigations here.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get it done right away. I¡¯ll go through the schedules of Jetroinian flights over thest three months by sundown,¡± Geoffrey acknowledged Jonathan¡¯s instructions. ¡°Until then, please stay at Grand Hotel for the time being. I¡¯ve already reserved their presidential suite before I came in.¡± ¡°You made reservations before this?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°You really are confident in yourself.¡± While speaking, Jonathan gave his right hand a gentle flick, causing the knife embedded in Seamus¡¯ neck to be pulled horizontally. No sooner had the knife moved than Seamus¡¯ head dropped abruptly to the ground. ¡°Next time, remember that cultivators have strong life forces. If you manage to defeat any of them, you have to either behead them or stab them right in their heart. Otherwise, you haven¡¯t seeded in really killing them.¡± Jonathan was already on his way out before he finished. After throwing the gruesomely severed head a nce, Geoffrey felt a chill down his spine as he watched Jonathan¡¯s leaving silhouette. As an ordinary person who knew nothing about cultivators, all he was capable of was plotting. Hence, he didn¡¯t notice that Seamus was just pretending to be dead. Naturally, someone as highly-skilled as Jonathan was well aware of it but chose not to reveal it initially. The main driver of Geoffrey¡¯s courage to negotiate with Jonathan was Seamus¡¯ death, for no one else but he could deploy Terrandya¡¯s intelligencework within a short time. Since Seamus wasn¡¯t really dead earlier, Jonathan was never threatened by me the entire time. In fact, if I had said something to upset him, the head rolling on the ground right now could very well be mine!¡± The epiphany caused Geoffrey¡¯s throat to dry out. After gulping by reflex, he ran in the direction of where Jonathan had gone. However, Geoffrey was unaware that Jonathan¡¯s thought process was a lot simpler. With Seamus¡¯ four limbs severed and a knife stabbed in his neck, Jonathan couldn¡¯t care less about the former¡¯s survival as he no longer posed a threat. Consequently, noticing Seamus¡¯ breath at thest minute and killing him was just a battlefield habit of his. Nevertheless, the resulting coincidence still ended up as a traumatizing experience for Geoffrey. Even when he finally controlled Chanaea¡¯s intelligencework and ranked second only to Jonathan, the sight of thetter would still send a shiver down his spine. Inside the presidential suite of the Grand Hotel, Jonathan was sitting down cross-legged. On hisp rested the mysterious Heaven Sword. Thest time he entered the illusionary realm, he had a dialogue with someone there. They talked about various topics, and it felt as if time and pace had been transcended. In fact, Jonathan couldn¡¯t even tell if the incident was real or if it was nothing but a dream. Nevertheless, his gut told him that everything in that realm was real. With that, Jonathan produced a sketch from his memories that consisted of the mountain ranges that he saw. Thereafter, he handed it to Hades and ordered thetter to search for it. Unfortunately, the endeavor was anything but an easy one, for mountains were unlike cityndmarks that could be easily found on the inte. Considering how vast Chanaea was and the number of mountain ranges it had, hunting for the generic- looking mountains in Jonathan¡¯s dreamscape was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Even if one were to have arrived at the exact location, a slight change of direction was enough to throw one off track. Therefore, Jonathan figured that he had to unlock the secrets of his dream by using the Heaven Sword. That was the reason he brought the sword with him and used it for his meditation. After enveloping the sword with his spiritual sense, he gradually entered a state of cultivation. Meanwhile, Nina and Team Oracle were having a meal in the suite next door. ¡°Mr. Makino, the setup over at Horbah has yet to bepleted. In order to keep our movements a secret, I have arranged for cars to take all of you there. We¡¯ll be able to leave tomorrow at the soonest.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Zebedee tly replied. ¡°Coincidentally, there¡¯s something we need to do in Sparaville.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nina asked with a furrow of her brows. No sooner had Nina spoken than the cultivators beside her got to their feet. ¡°Idiot¡ª¡± Before the Jetroinian cultivator could finish his sentence, Nina moved up to him in a sh and stomped her foot down on his abdomen. ¡°I told you before to speak properly in Chanaea. Are you challenging my authority?¡± With a slight twitch of her wrist, Nina stabbed a fork each into the cultivator¡¯s two ears, pinning him to the ground. In response, the remaining members of Team Oracle sprang to their feet with their des unsheathed, ready to lunge at Nina at any moment. By then, Zebedee was the only person leisurely eating inside the room, as if he was oblivious to the standoff. Despite his seemingck of action, he had already covered the entire room with his spiritual energy. Now that everyone was surrounded by his force field, they were susceptible to Zebedee¡¯s control whenever he willed it. Despite Nina and Team Oracle¡¯s ability to resist with their own force fields, they were too weak to make a difference due to the gulf in power. It wasn¡¯t until Zebedee had finished his food that he gradually put down his cutlery. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Shotaro¡¯s death before we did anything taught you any discipline?¡± Despite Zebedee¡¯s casual tone, the members of Team Oracle dropped to their knees with their heads hung low. Nina, too, moved her foot away. ¡°Mr. Makino, my mission is to safely transport you and your men to Horbah. Anything beyond that is not within my job scope. In the interest of your safety, I strongly suggest that you not leave the hotel until tomorrow morning. In fact, it would be best if you could just stay in this room. As we¡¯re in Chanaea now instead of Jetroina, it pays to be extra careful.¡± Chapter 636 Fifty Miles Chapter 636 Fifty Miles Chapter 636 Fifty Miles Although Nina mentioned that it was a suggestion, one could sense from her tone that she would not take no for an answer. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The cultivators from Team Oracle looked at Nina with hostility. If it were not for Zebedee restraining them, they would take advantage of their numbers to make Nina stay even if their cultivation levels were not as superior as hers. Zebedeeughed. ¡°Nina, ording to the decree that I received, I was only supposed to connect with you. There was no mention that we have to follow your arrangements upon reaching Chanaea. Further, in addition to eliminating the Eastern Army¡¯s backup supplies, we have other matters to settle as well.¡± ¡°What other matters?¡± Nina looked at Zebedee frowningly. Nina was brought to Chanaea at a very young age. Other than the fact that she was not born here, she was long regarded as a Chanaean. Having been in Chanaea as an undercover for so many years, Nina knew Chanaea inside out and the intelligencework in Terrandya. She worried if Zebedee and his men screwed things up, it would, in turn, jeopardize the operation. ¡°Ms. Nina, you have done a wonderful job in bringing us in. Team Oracle will take care of the remaining matters. There¡¯s no need for you to take up any responsibility,¡± Zebedee said with augh. Nina¡¯s expression turned cold after she heard that. She tried to maintain herposure and said, ¡°Mr. Makino, I do not doubt your powers as a holy master. But I must warn you that Chanaea today is not the same as it was in the past. Previously we have received information that the founder of Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan Goldstein, had entered our country and wrecked chaos. Even the Shadow n could not stop him. As part of my responsibility, I¡¯m letting you know that Asura¡¯s Office under Jonathan has a massive influence. Should your whereabouts be leaked, I¡¯m afraid the mission is bound to fail.¡± ¡°Fail?¡± A cultivator in the Grandmaster beginner phase stood up. He was not pleased upon hearing Nina¡¯s words. ¡°Ms. Nina, I think you¡¯ve been spending too much time in Chanaea. Have you forgotten how powerful the Jetroinian empire is?¡± At that moment, Zebedee smiled contemptuously. ¡°Karl¡¯s betrayal of Asura¡¯s Office resulted in Jonathan¡¯s army not being able to advance into Doveston. Now Karl is like a trapped beast; what do we have to fear?¡± ¡°Well, if you see it this way, all I can say is you know too little about Chanaea.¡± Nina stood up slowly, cing her hands behind her back. ¡°Chanaea may be in political turmoil now and is split into three different territories, namely Asura, Yaleview, and Doveston. However, if Jetroina and Remdik are to start a war on Doveston, I guarantee that all Chanaean troops will gather at once and retaliate in full force.¡± Pacing around the room, Nina continued. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. It¡¯s up to you to decide your next move. But allow me to be upfront; if you choose to proceed, I will back out from this escort mission. I¡¯m Jetroina¡¯s spy, not Team Oracle¡¯s. I¡¯m not willing to put my life on the line seeing how you act.¡± With that, Nina opened the door and walked right out. As the door mmed shut, Team Oracle members¡¯ expressions became grim. ¡°Mr. Makino, this woman has no manners at all. How dare she talk to you in this way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Makino. I bet this Nina has forgotten how much she has benefited from Jetroina. Who is she to question our n?¡± ¡°Mr. Makino, just give the order, and I¡¯ll eliminate her immediately!¡± Everyone echoed in unison, hoping Zebedee would teach Nina a lesson. Instead, Zebedee shook his head lightly. ¡°Who will help us to get into Horbah if we kill her? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re in Chanaea now, not Jetroina.¡± Everyone fell silent after hearing Zebedee¡¯s reply. Zebedee spoke again as the silence continued. ¡°Let me remind all of our propose in Chanaea. Other than assisting the Remdik Medved Army in cutting off the Eastern Army¡¯s supplies, we have another more important mission. Every single person on that list must be exterminated. Only then will we be able to sessfully create chaos in Doveston. Nina may be cowardly, but her words are not without reason. We must exercise caution in our subsequent ns.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With both hands on their thighs, everyone in Team Oracle lowered their heads and responded in unison. Meanwhile, fifty miles from the south bank of River Onxy in Kransbay, Horbah, the Eastern Army was gathering around the river. Sitting in the makeshiftmand center, Karl was grim, with a terrifying look in his eyes. On the screen in front of him, a scene of Aidan resting against a chair could be clearly seen. ¡°Karl, why do you look so serious? You should be happy now that Doveston belongs to you.¡± Aidan swirled the bottle of vodka in his hand andughed heartily. Karl¡¯s expression remained grim, with murderous intent in his eyes as he looked at Aidan. ¡°Aidan, I¡¯ll be happier if you could make the Medved Army retreat three hundred miles now.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Aidan sneered. ¡°The entire north of River Onxy is Remdik¡¯s territory. I am free to station my army anywhere; you have no power to interfere.¡± Karl continued to look at Aidan without saying anything, but he was contemting various strategies in his head. With River Onxy as the border, the hundred and fifty thousand-strong Eastern Army and the hundred and thirty thousand-strong Medved Army were in a face-off once again. Both armies were stationed fifty miles from the border¡ªthe ultimate threshold. Back then, in the three-day battle of River Onxy, which resulted in more than seventy thousand deaths, the distance between both troops was exactly a hundred miles. Hence, neither the Eastern Army led by Karl nor Aidan¡¯s Medved Army dared to advance another step. Once the threshold was crossed, it could potentially spark off a war. This was the frightening aspect of modern military technology. Of course, two troops firing shots at each other nearby could still inflict considerable damage. But these two elite forces, highly ranked in the world, had achieved an incredible feat; extending the threshold to a hundred miles! This was a situation where the soldiers did not even know what their enemies looked like but were yet able to execute them using the modernized weapons in their hands. ¡°I must say, Aidan, our coboration is rather¡­ intimate,¡± Karl scoffed coldly, chewing on a cigar. ¡°Previously, you agreed to help me advance southwards after I gain control of Doveston. I¡¯m wondering when you will fulfill that promise.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Karl. Everything is proceeding ording to n. Just wait a while more,¡± Aidan responded with a heartyugh. Karl nodded, smiling lightly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait then. I believe by then; it¡¯ll be the perfect time to act.¡± ¡°Rx, Karl. Our alliance is indestructible. Trust me, the whole of Chanaea will soon be in your hands.¡± Aidan raised his bottle of vodka, made a toast, and ended the video call. Meanwhile, at the Medved Army camp, right after ending the video call with Karl, Aidan smashed the bottle of vodka onto the ground. ¡°Aidan, calm down. Don¡¯t get yourself too agitated,¡± a woman with a seductive figure sporting a buzz cut said. Aidan turned his head to look at her, his eyes filled with rage. ¡°Natasha, reach out to our contact at Jetroina. If they¡¯re still not able to cut off the Eastern Army¡¯s supplies, then I¡¯ll send them to hell!¡± Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Warlord Back in the temporarymand center, Karl stared silently at the map on the table while his adjutant, L Xenakis, stood beside him. As a veteran who had been working alongside him since joining the army, L was one of Karl¡¯s most trusted aides and often assisted in nning the Eastern Army¡¯s missions. ¡°Commander, Blood Squad¡¯stest update is that they¡¯ve infiltrated the edge of Norham district. They should be able to reach Wildefield tomorrow, where Mrs. Hamilton is being held captive,¡± L reported as he marked out the Wildefield area on the map. ¡°Once they¡¯ve rescued Mrs. Hamilton, Blood Squad will sail south of the Lerner River and meet up with our informants near Redlington. After that, they¡¯ll return to Horbah bynd. By our estimate, the journey will take at least five days.¡± Upon hearing his subordinate¡¯s analysis, Karl shook his head. ¡°Five days is the duration of the journey, but once Wildefield is under attack, I have no doubt the Medved Army will take immediate action. When that happens, there will be roadblocks everywhere.¡± With that, Karl leaned back into his chair wearily. It was the second time his wife and child had fallen into the enemy¡¯s hands, and on both asions, he had told the enemies that he didn¡¯t care whether his family lived or died. However, as a husband and father, how could he not care? Karl knew that if he wanted to save his family, he¡¯d have to way the Medved Army along River Onxy. As long as Aidan was focused on the situation at the river, they¡¯d have a better chance of ensuring his wife¡¯s and child¡¯s safety. After all, people would inevitably die once a battle began. ¡°L, we¡¯ve had to deploy ten members from the Blood Squad to rescue two people. On top of that, we¡¯d also need to keep creating conflicts with the Medved Army to buy our squad more time. I can only imagine how many lives will be lost when the battle breaks out.¡± ¡°Commander, our Eastern Army will never give up on any of ourrades,¡± L replied solemnly. ¡°But they aren¡¯t soldiers!¡± Karl retorted. ¡°We¡¯re talking about your wife and child. We can¡¯t ditch them.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Karl snapped, his eyes turning red. ¡°Tell me, L, if the wife and kids of a junior officer or soldier get caught, will we send out an army to rescue them?¡± L sighed and shook his head. ¡°Commander, you can¡¯t make such an assumption. There¡¯s no way the Medved Army will kidnap a junior officer¡¯s family.¡± Karl merely cast a conflicted gaze on his subordinate. After pouring Karl a cup of tea, L added, ¡°Commander, it¡¯s only a matter of time before war breaks out between the Medved Army and us, and there are plenty of reasons that can trigger it. It could be the capture of an informant, a military drill gone wrong, or even a snowke that identally fell into River Onxy. That¡¯s just how precarious the situation is.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want my wife and child to be the reason for this war,¡± Karl muttered as he tightened his grip on his chair. ¡°If it does happen, the soldiers who die on the battlefield won¡¯t die fighting for the country. They¡¯d have died because of me!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re your soldiers, Commander. It has always been our duty to fight for you.¡± Upon hearing L¡¯s words, Karl froze. ¡°Fight for me¡­¡± As simple as those words were, he couldn¡¯t help but feel himself getting choked up. Ah, yes. From the moment I turned my back on Asura¡¯s Office, the Eastern Army solely belongs to me. The fact that these soldiers are still with me is more than enough to prove they¡¯re loyal to me. ¡°D-Does that make me a warlord?¡± Karl stammered as he turned to L with a look of anguish. He had been in the army for seven years, and for five years before he followed Jonathan, he had alreadybed the Doveston region to wipe out the local forces. He hated ruthless warlords and their oppressive rule with a vengeance. To his horror, however, he had unknowingly turned into his worst nightmare. ¡°How can I possibly be a warlord?¡± Karl eximed, standing up and toppling his chair over. As the loud, crisp sound rang out, the reverberation sent a shiver down his spine. Oh, to think I used to be the Eastern Army¡¯s Prince of Diyouli. s, that title I was so proud of is long gone. Back in Asura¡¯s Office, I was duly appointed and authorized to carry out my job, but now that I¡¯ve left, I¡¯m back to being just Karl Hamilton. That also means my soldiers have be my private army. Even though my end goal is to bring down Chanaea¡¯s respectable families for the good of the people, all I¡¯ve done is turn myself into a warlord. Upon seeing how lost and devastated Karl was, L hurriedly lifted the chair and sat him back down. ¡°Commander, this position is yours! Whether you¡¯re the Prince of Diyouli or not, we¡¯ll always be your soldiers, and you¡¯ll always be our leader!¡± The more L held Karl down, the more thetter struggled. Karl¡¯s cultivation level might have reached the God Realm stage, but he couldn¡¯t care less about using his spiritual energy in such an emotional situation. As a result, L, who was only in the advanced phase of the Superior Realm, managed to hold him down. Karl continued to struggle with all his might, but in the end, it became more of a way for him to vent his anger than to get up. Ten minutester, he finally slumped into his chair, exhausted. L, on the other hand, quickly straightened his clothes and brought the cup of tea to Karl. ¡°Have some tea, Commander.¡± With his right hand still shaking slightly, Karl downed the tea and turned to his subordinate. ¡°L, set up our defense and get into Level 1 battle formation.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Meanwhile, at the Grand Hotel, Jonathan had imbued his spiritual sense into the Heaven Sword as the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique whirred within him. To ensure he had the highest level of privacy, he even enveloped himself in a transparent hard shell formed entirely out of spiritual energy. As it turned out, that was one of the uses of a Grandmaster Realm force field. The force field could contain one¡¯s spiritual energy waves, thus making sure that one¡¯s aura couldn¡¯t be easily detected. Of course, such a concealment tactic had its limits, too. If someone else¡¯s force field converged with it, there was no doubt the jig would be up. Thankfully, Jonathan had Lady Luck on his side. Zebedee, who was staying in the room next door, had also expanded his force field to mask Team Oracle¡¯s aura. However, the force field was only as big as the room and never once ovepped with Jonathan¡¯s. Just like that, both parties spent the rest of the day in peace until Zebedee and his team left at night. When a sudden knock on the door rang out, Jonathan¡¯s eyes flew open, a glint shing across them. He had been preparing himself for that moment. That was also why many elites preferred to look at people with half-opened eyes. It wasn¡¯t that they were sleepy, but rather, they were conserving and focusing their energy. As soon as he felt the spiritual energy in his body, Jonathan shook his head. There was no doubt that his Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was unique and powerful, which was why he had been able to progress so quickly. However, it was only when he entered Summerbank Abyss that he realized the benefits of a cultivation haven. Summerbank Abyss had a thick outeryer of fog acting as a spirit shield to block off all external spiritual sense and energy. At the same time, that shield also prevented any of its internal spiritual energy from leaking out, which was at least a hundred times strongerpared to the outside world¡¯s. Most importantly, Summerbank Abyss was chock-full of spiritual fruit. If he could continue his cultivation there, Jonathan was sure he¡¯d be able to reach God Realm in less than six months. By then, his goal of bing a Divine cultivator would also be within reach. That¡¯s it. One of these days, I¡¯ll have to make a trip back to Summerbank Abyss for my cultivation. With that thought in mind, Jonathan waved his hand and let Geoffrey into the room. What he didn¡¯t know, however, was that at the same time, a disheveled man was running frantically for his life in Summerbank Abyss while biting down on a green fruit. That man was none other than Ryan Leiter. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Chapter 638 In Despair At that moment, Ryan looked haggard. He was covered in blood. Behind him were about ten young wolves with peak cultivation of Superior Realm. Upon receiving the news about Jonathan, Ryan also arrived at the peak of Summerbank Mountain. When he bumped into a group of disciples of Phoebus Sect at Triplex Manifesta, he did not hesitate to use his secret technique¡ªBlood Devouring Technique. Immediately, the disciples with cultivation turned into dried husks after being devoured by Ryan. After Ryan got wind of Jonathan and the others¡¯ location from the remaining disciples, he went down the mountain and headed toward Summerbank Abyss. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Unfortunately, Ryan and Jonathan coincidentally passed through the same wave of fog. After bypassing the fog, Jonathan could still control the opening and closing of the Three Ultimate Formations. However, because of the fog, he could no longer feel what was happening inside, therefore trapping Ryan inside by ident. Having entered the formation for half a day, Ryan felt as if he was in heaven. He was deeply impressed by the immense spiritual energy contained inside. However, when he encountered a ck beetle, he finally understood how terrifying the abyss was. For the next few days, Ryan felt as if he had be an icon of bad luck. While trying to avoid the ck beetles, he hid in the water and was almost killed by a bloodsucking worm the size of a child¡¯s arm. When he finally escaped to the shore, however, he encountered a surprisingly quick viper. After that, he was chased by a ck bear, tiger, and even a wild boar with huge tusks. As the formation was created in ancient times, the demon beasts that persevered had a cultivation of Superior Realm and above. Weak and poisonous bugs like the beetle would stick together as they wererge in numbers. Ryan¡¯s cultivation was at most in the advanced phase of Superior Realm. Although he was nothing in the eyes of experts like Jonathan and respectable families, he was invincible to normal humans. However, on thisnd, Ryan was at the bottom of the food chain. Just when it was getting dark, Ryan finally shook off the wild boar. Before he could figure out why the boar had given up on pursuing him, several demon wolves surrounded him. As the demon wolves had almost the same cultivation level as him, he was dejected. No one could make it out alive after being surrounded by more than ten strong cultivators of the same cultivation level. Besides, Ryan was not a super lucky person. When he leaped through the forest, he started to feel the spiritual energy in his body. If he could not find a way to get away from the demon wolves, he would be dead meat. Although he had used the fog to conceal himself back then, he was currently too far away from it. He would not make it even if he ran there. After bypassing a hill, Ryan rushed toward the bottom. The demon wolves behind him stopped and stood on the hill. Upon hearing the sound behind him fading away, Ryan turned around, only to see that the demon wolves had given up going after him. Did I escape? Ryan¡¯s heart leaped with joy, but quickly, his expression darkened. The reason the wild boar gave up going after me was that I entered the wolves¡¯ territory. Now that the wolves have stopped, does that mean¡­ At that thought, Ryan quickly kicked the tree trunk in front of him. He could feel a slight pain in both his legs when the wood split. However, this action dispelled the energy for him to run forward, allowing him to flip backward andnd on the trunk of arge tree. Then he looked at the valley while gasping for air. Ryan had never noticed it before, but he finally saw what was different about the valley. Above the horizon, there were waves of fog that extended down into the valley, and among the trees, something seemed to be glowing faintly. When the spiritual energy whirled into his eyes, Ryan looked down. In the faint light, there was someone lying there. How could there be someone in such a scary ce? Since Ryan became a cultivator, he no longer believed in ghosts. However, everything seemed off to Ryan. It was odd for someone to appear in such a ce, let alone cause the wolves to feel scared. When Ryan turned around and saw the pack of wolves standing in the same ce, he gritted his teeth and headed down to where the person was. There¡¯s no way I can escape here by myself. Since there¡¯s someone down there, that person should be able to think like a human. That person should know how tomunicate with me, right? Even if I die, I want to know at least what¡¯s happening here! Ryan took around ten minutes to reach the figure, who was three hundred meters away. Fallen leaves were scattered everywhere in the valley. In the middle was an ancient tree that had been chopped off. It was a meter taller than the pile of fallen leaves on the ground. In fact, the tree mirrored a bed made by nature itself. As for the figure surrounded by rays of light, it turned out to be a woman with a gorgeous figure. However, she was stark naked. Perhaps the woman had heard something, for she opened her eyes with a moan. Upon seeing Ryan, the woman sat up. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman looked at Ryan curiously. ¡°Are you here to y with me?¡± If one were to encounter a naked woman lying in the valley asking if they were there to y with her, not to mention that it was nighttime, most would be struck with fear just by that thought. Although Ryan was also afraid, he suppressed the urge to escape. He clenched his fists and forced himself to stay. Since the woman could talk andmunicate, Ryan needed to ask her about this weird ce. I¡¯m going to die anyway. I might as well make my death a quick one. Suppressing the fear and anxiety in his heart, Ryan asked the woman politely, ¡°My name is Ryan Leiter. May I know what your name is?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The woman blinked at Ryan. ¡°I¡¯m Joselle Goldstein.¡± Instantly, Ryan could feel the spiritual energy within him whirring at warp speed. Jonathan Goldstein and Joselle Goldstein. If anyone came up to him and rified the duo had nothing to do with each other, he would never believe it. However, since Jonathan was not there, no one would recognize him. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Joselle asked Ryan while smiling cheekily. Ryan nodded slightly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find my way out since I entered the abyss. I¡¯ve been getting hunted down by all kinds of beasts these past few days.¡± ¡°Are you talking about those?¡± Joselle pointed at the top of the valley. Ryan turned around. However, he could no longer tell if the demon wolves were still there, as he was too far away. ¡°Those wolves are delicious. Jonathan cooked them once for me, and it was absolutely scrumptious.¡± Jonathan? Upon hearing Joselle¡¯s words, Ryan stared at her alertly. ¡°Who is this Jonathan? Based on your surnames, both of you seem like you¡¯re from the same tribe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case. He¡¯s my ve, and he¡¯s also the one who gave me my name,¡± Joselle replied smilingly. ¡°You can¡¯t go out, and neither can I. Both of us are stuck in the same boat. You¡¯re injured quite badly too. If you don¡¯t get yourself treated in time, you probably won¡¯t be able to y with me.¡± While saying that, Joselle fell into deep thought. With a wave of her hand, she chopped off some hair and presented it to Ryan. ¡°This hair has my aura. If you take them with you, no demon beasts will dare to get close to you in a short period. If you head thirty miles ahead, you¡¯ll see a ming Tree growing on top of human bones. Its leaves are like mes swaying in the wind, while its sap can revive the dead. Anyway, I need to sleep now. You should go and treat your injuries.¡± Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Chapter 639 A Huge Problem Upon saying that, Joselle once againy down on therge tree stump and closed her eyes. Meanwhile, Ryan was lost in thought as he stared at the lock of hair in his grasp. He was almost certain of it. There was something not quite right with Joselle. Putting aside her outward appearance and the time and ce at which she appeared, the fact that she had said no demon beast would dare to approach him with the lock of hair made her seem more terrifying than a demon beast. However, Ryan was left with no choice. Because of the continuous days of fleeing for his life, his body was riddled with severe injuries. Even if those injuries were not life-threatening at the moment, they would eventually be a problem if left untreated. After all, a cultivator was still a human. Spiritual energy did not make a person omnipotent. A deep wound on the body could be inmed and eventually take his life. Most importantly, while Joselle might have acted strangely, she did not exhibit any murderous intent toward Ryan from the moment of her appearance until now. This gave Ryan a measure of reassurance. Their surroundings were pitch ck. Although Ryan was a cultivator, his vision only enabled him to see roughly ten meters ahead. Any further than that distance were unknown dangers. If the lock of hair was not as strong as Joselle had imed it was, Ryan would likely die halfway down the road. Should I go? Ryan turned to look at Joselle. He realized that her chest was heaving gently. She appeared to be asleep. ¡°Joselle, did you say that Jonathan is your ve?¡± ¡°Yes, he is. But he ran away.¡± Still, Joselle did not open her eyes. She spoke as if she were in a dream. ¡°The power of that lock of hair canst up to ten days. After ten days, it will lose its effect when my aura fades away. When that timees, there are only five safe locations within the abyss for someone with a weak Superior Realm cultivation level like yours. They are located within the Four Symbol Formation and the valley here. If you dare venture out to other ces, you will die without so much as leaving a corpse.¡± Ryan felt conflicted when he recalled the bizarre creatures he had encountered. ¡°Then why did you save me?¡± Joselle opened her eyes as Ryan spoke It was only a nce, but the fury in her gaze made Ryan back away several steps and copse butt- first onto the ground. Joselleughed happily as she observed the sight before her. ¡°You won¡¯t know about this since it¡¯s your first time here. Once this ce has been sealed shut, it will only reopen in three years. The reason I saved you was so that I would have someone to talk to and relieve my boredom. Otherwise, with a cultivation level like yours, you¡¯re no different from an ant in the abyss. I grow weary of your indecisiveness. If you don¡¯t intend to go, stop disturbing my rest.¡± Upon saying that, Joselle fell silent and closed her eyes once again. Amidst the gust of wind from the mountain, Ryan gripped the long lock of hair in his hand and turned around to leave. If Joselle had looked for a reason to deceive him, Ryan would rather die than listen to her advice to heal his injuries. However, Joselle had directly told him her motive. With this, Ryan was able to rx. He was aware that Joselle definitely had other intentions, but this also provided him with some rity. Although Joselle was using him to achieve a certain purpose, at the very least, he did not have to worry about his safety in the meantime. Joselle opened her eyes as Ryan¡¯s figure was engulfed by the dark night. Her eyes flickered, and her pitch-ck pupils momentarily turned into narrow pupils akin to a cat-like creature¡¯s. ¡°I am not worthy of your trust, but you can rely on the sap from the ming Tree. The sap is the life essence of the ming Tree. Once it¡¯s been drained, the Four Symbol Trap Formation will be broken. I will finally be able to escape the ce that has held me captive for thousands of years! I¡¯m so curious about the world outside. There are airnes that can fly, cars that can move, and even television. A world like that should belong to me!¡± Joselle stared at the pale white light above the sky. The energy within her surged, and the spiritual energy fluctuated until it reached the Divine Realm stage. Across heaven and earth, rune chains linked to Joselle emerged from under the tree stump. An invincible shockwave dispersed in four directions, causing the fallen leaves surrounding her to scatter. A mysterious symbol appeared on the ground. Throughout the valley, runes began to flow everywhere. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Perhaps it was time to break the Four Symbol Trap Formation of two thousand years. Meanwhile, at the Grand Hotel, Sparaville, Jonathan could not ept the fact that the university student-like person who stood in front of him was actually a shrewd intelligence officer. However, as he thought of a young child like Donald, his concern was alleviated. Donald was Jason¡¯s disciple, and the former became deputy head of the special medical team in Asura¡¯s Office at the age of fourteen. Truly, each one was more monstrous than thest. Geoffrey sat across from Jonathan and handed over the tablet in his hand to thetter. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve checked all the information on the foreigners in Sparaville. I¡¯ve also instructed my subordinates to investigate them in detail, but we could not find anything amiss.¡± A tinge of gloominess flitted across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he nced at the messages disyed on the tablet. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Geoffrey hurriedly stood up. ¡°Have you encountered a problem, Mr. Goldstein? I¡¯ll fix it immediately.¡± Much to Geoffrey¡¯s surprise, Jonathan only shook his head slightly in response to the question. ¡°There is no problem. However, that itself is a huge problem,¡± Jonathan mumbled as he flipped through the information on the tablet. ¡°There are always foreign intelligence officers within Chanaea. It¡¯s the result of globalization. It¡¯s a great power. Since Chanaea constantly cast its eyes on other countries, it¡¯s one of the reasons. Although it¡¯s not possible for the intelligence officers to make a trip between the countries daily, it¡¯s also unusual for them to stay put for a month. Moreover, the absence of intelligence officers from Jetroina entering Terrandya for the past month is extremely abnormal.¡± Jonathan continued muttering to himself, ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­ Now that Karl has betrayed Asura¡¯s Office and taken control of Doveston, it¡¯s the best time for Remdik and Jetroina to attack. Remdik¡¯s Medved Army has a hold on the critical point fifty miles north of River Onxy. It makes no sense for Jetroina to stay put.¡± Geoffrey, who stood by the side, also frowned. Jonathan¡¯s analysis was reasonable. However, the more reasonable it sounded, the more it represented his dereliction of duty. Jetroina was bound to make a move. However, they had managed to impably evade Geoffrey¡¯s intelligencework. That meant Geoffrey had no reason to exist. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, perhaps Jetroina¡¯s intelligence officers and other personnel were aware of Karl¡¯s movements and made arrangements in advance. Perhaps they have already nted their people in Sparaville. I can move the schedule ahead by a month.¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Big Explosion ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Jonathan said impassively when he saw that Geoffrey was about to turn around to leave. Geoffrey lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. I messed up the first task you assigned me.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to check the records for the month before thest. Those guys would have already been sent to every part of the country in a month. We have no way of knowing their itinerary even if the ones who crossed our borders are foreign intelligence officers. Also, I¡¯ve worked with Karl for three years, so I know him well. Doveston¡¯s current military arrangement wouldn¡¯t have been so messy if he had it nned out. They have resources from three states, yet their major forces are concentrated in Horbah. No doubt they are giving away the administration of Terrandya and Baridoki on a silver tter. It merely facilitates infiltration into those two states, and that is a huge taboo in military strategy.¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed when he recalled the happenings of the past few days. He continued, ¡°Going forward from the point of time of the incident in Mysonna, I think it didn¡¯t take more than two weeks when Karl decided to betray us. Even if Jetroina and the other nations had started preparing to invade Doveston after they received news about Karl¡¯s betrayal, it would at most be within that timeline. Hence, you investigating for a month is more than enough. I¡¯m certain Terrandya and Baridoki have been infiltrated, but we have no idea what method they used to erase their tracks.¡± Here, Jonathan lifted his head and nced at Geoffrey. ¡°Oh right, the intelligencework in Doveston and Asura¡¯s Office have lost all lines ofmunication. Did you manage to contact anyone in Baridoki?¡± ¡°I can contact Camden Lamont, the chief in Baridoki, directly,¡± Geoffrey said casually. Jonathan was stunned when he heard that. ¡°You can even reach Camden? Both of you are in different regions. How did you get in touch with him?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Geoffrey hesitated but decided to tell Jonathan the truth. ¡°Seamus had ns to take over the entire intelligencework in Doveston early on but didn¡¯t get a chance, so he nted his men beside Camden, Knox, and the rest to find their weaknesses. Camden may seem loyal to Seamus, but he doesn¡¯t intend to work for Seamus forever, so he nted a spy next to Seamus too.¡± Jonathan looked at Geoffrey speechlessly. I always thought the division ofbor in Asura¡¯s Office was clear-cut and the control over the hierarchy was strict, but I didn¡¯t expect the internal struggle to be this bad. This issue is giving me a headache although I know their greed for benefits is the cause of it. ¡°The chiefs of two states wanted to cause each other¡¯s downfalls and even nted a spy. I suppose you have bribed the spy since you know the details so well?¡± ¡°Um¡­ The spy didn¡¯t take the bribe.¡± Geoffrey rubbed the tip of his nose sheepishly before he admitted, ¡°I¡¯m the spy, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Jonathan was utterly lost for words as he stared at the harmless look on Geoffrey¡¯s face. This is not even a matter of disorder anymore. This is a fine kettle of fish. ¡°Camden assigned you to spy on Seamus. After gaining Seamus¡¯ trust, Seamus then tasked you to investigate Camden. Working as a double agent, you took down Seamus by borrowing the knife in my hand. Then you even obtained an opportunity to gain ess to the core of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Jonathan carefully described Geoffrey¡¯s every move as he yed it out in his mind. ¡°Wait. Why do I feel you¡¯re toying with us?¡± ¡°No way. I wouldn¡¯t dare to toy with Asura,¡± Geoffrey hurriedly said. ¡°Camden was the one who dragged me in. Seamus was being way too careful, and he wouldn¡¯t trust anyone easily, so Camden sent his men to search for young men like me who have a grudge against Seamus. He secretly trained us, then sent us to Seamus¡¯ side. That¡¯s when the subsequent incidents followed.¡± Jonathan waved his hands furiously at his exnation. ¡°Enough. I¡¯m seriously considering one thing now, and that is if I should kill you on the spot. Your strategy is too immacte. I¡¯m even a little afraid that everything you did was to get to the core of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Geoffrey immediately puffed out his chest and raised his head. ¡°I can prove myself to you anytime you want, Mr. Goldstein. I am loyal to Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t give me that.¡± Jonathan felt his head ached. ¡°Since you can contact Camden, then reach out to him immediately and have him run a check on the foreigners who crossed Baridoki¡¯s border. Jetroina is our main focus.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, even though I¡¯ve taken over the position as the chief of Terrandya¡¯s intelligence network, Camden and I are still of equal rank. Moreover, I was one of his people in the first ce. He might be resistant to takingmand from me¡­¡± A hint of hostility shed past Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know you want to fulfill your goals by taking advantage of other people¡¯s reputations, Geoffrey. I don¡¯t care if you use my name, but you better stop ying mind games like this with me next time.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Geoffrey said, bowing his head instantly as a shudder ran down his spine. Jonathan snickered. ¡°Tell Camden if he doesn¡¯t obey Asura¡¯s Office¡¯smand, I¡¯ll kill his entire family line in three days.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Geoffrey turned on his heels and left the room. Jonathan looked out the window with a frown. I¡¯m not killing senselessly, but the current state of Chanaea is way too unstable. Heavy punishment is necessary in times of chaos. If we can¡¯t instill fear by ruthless means where there¡¯s unrest, more people will die. Right then, there was a flicker in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He saw the center of a building turn into a huge ball of fire. It¡¯s an explosion! Jonathan dashed to take cover beside the window. A soft st of an explosion sounded in Jonathan¡¯s ears around ten secondster. That¡¯s around four thousand meters from here! Not only Jonathan, but nearly half of the city¡¯s poption saw the rising me. Geoffrey, who had just left, ran back into the room. ¡°Where¡¯s the explosion, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Geoffrey was on his way to the elevator when he heard the employees shouting about an explosion. Indeed, when he returned to Jonathan¡¯s room, he spotted the fire and dark clouds of smokeing out of a building through the window. ¡°That is¡­ the top floor of Tempest Tower!¡± Geoffrey eximed once he recognized the building. ¡°That used to be Seamus¡¯ office, Mr. Goldstein! Two kilograms of TNT?¡± Jonathan turned to look at Geoffrey in shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you f*cking send someone to dismantle it?¡± Sweat dotted all over Geoffrey¡¯s forehead. ¡°We require specialists for dismantling, moving, and destroying explosives that are embedded within theyers of the safety deposit box. We can¡¯t dismantle it on the spot. Not many people know about the office. Other than Seamus and I, there¡¯s no way the others could¡¯ve gone there. Unless¡­ Unless there¡¯s someone else investigating Seamus secretly¡­ Someone that even I am not aware of.¡± Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Nina Chastain ¡°That even you¡¯re not aware of?¡± Jonathan noticed Geoffrey¡¯s fingers twitching slightly. He looks scared. If he dares to kill Seamus in front of me, how is it possible that he breaks down to this extent just from an explosion? ¡°No. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s the work of Camden and the Eastern Army. It can¡¯t be them. It¡¯s also not those from Eshistan because they have no reason to assassinate Seamus at this point.¡± Jonathan was stunned to hear those words from Geoffrey. He then turned to look in the direction of Tempest Tower. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Eshistan, then it can¡¯t possibly be anyone from Yaleview and Asura¡¯s Office. Maybe the culprit is the ones that you couldn¡¯t find out about.¡± Jonathan was already walking toward the door as he spoke. ¡°Since you¡¯ve nted some spy cameras in Seamus¡¯ office, go and get the surveince footage immediately, and do your job well as an intelligence officer.¡± Once he left the room, Jonathan rushed down, leaving only an afterimage of him behind. He stayed on the thirtieth floor. If he took the elevator, it would cost him a few minutes to wait for an elevator to arrive. He didn¡¯t have that few minutes to spare. Jonathan leaped down the stairs. A few jumpster and he arrived at the tenth floor. Right as he unsheathed his sword, a window at one of the balconies exploded. Jonathan leaped through the broken window and plunged along with the broken ss. He stood at the base of Tempest Tower and watched the fire above him with a solemn look. He had used less than five minutes to cross four thousand meters. That was already the maximum limit compared to an average human crossing a distance of five thousand meters in less than thirteen minutes. Most importantly, the four thousand meters from his room to the explosion site was the discement. The actual distance was longer. No matter who you are. I¡¯ll catch you for causing a hugemotion in Chanaea. Looking at the people fleeing with fear from the tower, Jonathan stomped his right foot on the ground heavily. A shapeless spirit shield began to spread out at a rapid rate, covering a radius of one hundred meters. That area was already the maximum distance Jonathan could maintain. And that was only possible from the crazy condensation ability of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. It removed every speck of impurity from Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy. Other elites in the Divine Realm could only extend a force field with a radius of lesser than fifty meters with all their might. Although the spiritual energy had diminished significantly from extending the force field to such an extent and it might not be able to entrap a cultivator in the Superior Realm, it was sufficient to sense the people within it. Amidst the screams, fear, panic, and people running amok everywhere, numerous figures were projected in Jonathan¡¯s mind. With a gentle tap of his foot to the ground, Jonathan dashed into the building in a sh against the flow of the crowd. Seamus¡¯ office was on the top floor¡ªthe fifty-eighth floor¡ªof Tempest Tower. Even Jonathan¡¯s force field couldn¡¯t cover that distance. Jonathan¡¯s expression turned grimmer as he sped upward. If each floor was about three point three meters tall, fifty-eight floors equaled to about two hundred meters. Once a tower like that caught on fire, one could imagine the rate at which the fire could spread with the help of blowing wind. Luckily, the explosion urred only on the top floor, so only the top floor and the floor below were affected. The rate of fire spreading downward was much slower than upward. Jonathan raced past the crowd and went up the stairs at lightning speed. The only concern the people had was saving their lives. They couldn¡¯t care less about Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s eyes dimmed when he reached the thirtieth floor. He felt two weak spiritual energies above him. He arrived at the fifty-seventh floor less than thirty secondster and saw a short-haired woman and an injured young man lying on the floor. Is that them? ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± With a sword in his hand, Jonathan stared at the short-haired woman coldly. Thetter was dressed like an office worker. With ashes in her hair and soot on her face, she was pumping spiritual energy into the injured young man lying on the floor. His breathing seemed abnormal. ¡°This person is suffering from severe internal bleeding. All of his organs have stopped functioning. What you¡¯re doing will only speed up his blood loss and make him die faster. He won¡¯t live,¡± Jonathan stated impassively. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The woman gave the young man on the ground a hard shove before sitting on the floor, hugging her knees together and sobbing. ¡°Why was there an explosion? Why!¡± Jonathan felt the woman¡¯s spiritual energy. Superior Realm. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Why are you here?¡± Jonathan pointed the tip of his sword at the woman¡¯s neck without hesitation. The woman raised her head to meet Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is mypany. Why can¡¯t I be here? I worked so hard for so many years to start thispany! I invested tens of millions into it! Everything is gone! Come on, kill me!¡± The woman rose to her feet and walked over to Jonathan. Her sudden approach caught Jonathan off guard. ¡°This is yourpany?¡± Jonathan was filled with confusion as he felt the surroundings that seemed like an abandoned site. ¡°So, what if it¡¯s mine? It¡¯s gone! Everything is gone! All my investment is gone!¡± the woman shouted at Jonathan with despair in her eyes. ¡°Freeze!¡± The woman was frozen on the spot. She looked at Jonathan in shock when she felt the obstruction in the air. ¡°Grandmaster Realm! You¡¯re a Grandmaster?¡± ¡°Whatever you say. What is your rtionship with the guy on the floor?¡± ¡°H-He is my employee. He was sitting right next to the window when the explosion happened.¡± Jonathan covered the young man¡¯s wound with his spiritual sense and confirmed there was a lot of broken ss in them. This guy really died from having broken ss cut into his stomach. I have to say it is surprising for a cultivator to die with such injuries. Jonathan withdrew his force field and released his spiritual energy with him at the epicenter. As though a hurricane had blown past the top three floors of Tempest Tower from the center, all the fire and smoke were swept away by a st of spiritual energy. The crowd outside fled with terror in every direction when they saw the huge mass of fire erupting from the top floor, thinking that there was a second explosion. The woman¡¯s eyes widened at Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ve met a Grandmaster before. They don¡¯t have such strong spiritual energy as yours. You¡¯re¡­ in the God Realm?¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t answer and merely stared at her. ¡°I¡¯m curious that you¡¯re here at this hour. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Nina looked at Jonathan in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m Nina Chastain.¡± Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Take In A Servant On the top floor of Tempest Tower, spiritual energy surged wildly to crush everything that appeared as though it would catch fire again. Over on the floor directly underneath it, Jonathan looked at Nina frostily while thetter gazed at him with excitement in her eyes. ¡°Sir, could you let me follow you¡­¡± ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you going to run yourpany anymore?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently. Hearing that, Nina turned to nce at the messy office behind her, then shook her head slightly. ¡°Most of the capital I used to start thepany was from loans. Now that thepany ispletely destroyed, I¡¯ve no way of paying them off. As a cultivator in the Superior Realm, the ordinary folk views me as an anomaly. However, when I¡¯m in the world of cultivators, I don¡¯t amount to anything much. I know I have great ambition but little talent. I also despise ordinary wealthy families. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to follow you while you cultivate and be at your beck and call. Even if I have to do menial tasks like make tea and serve drinks, I won¡¯t utter a word ofint.¡± As she spoke, she grew increasingly agitated until she finally bent her knees and kneeled in front of him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan could not help feeling a little taken aback when he saw that. I¡¯m here to arrest someone. How has it turned into a scenario where I¡¯m asked to take in a servant? Nheless, although Nina¡¯s actions were unexpected, he understood the reason behind them. He knew it was not only Nina. Most female cultivators in their world were in that awkward situation. Although female cultivators ounted for a certain percentage, they were no match for their male counterparts when striving for progress. The situation was not as serious before one reached the Superior Realm. Everyone only had to absorb spiritual energy continuously, thenpress and extract it to use and increase cultivation levels. However, once someone progressed to the Grandmaster Realm, they couldn¡¯t simply rely on absorbing spiritual energy alone to boost their cultivation levels. More importantly, one needed to enhance one¡¯s comprehension through meditation and find opportunities for breakthroughs. A master might pass on their knowledge to their disciple. Even so, the former only acted as a guide while thetter was still the person who had to put in the hard work. On top of that, suchprehension was not attainable just by sitting in an area abundant with spiritual energy. It requiredbat and unceasing efforts to make up for any shortfalls. Many female cultivators, however, were naturally peace-loving people andcked experience in battle. That was why high-level female cultivators had always been outnumbered by male cultivators. As for a Superior Realm cultivator like Nina, she was just like a child from a middle-ss family of ordinary human beings. Her cultivation level had hit a bottleneck and was at the end of its road. Even if she were to bow down to others, she¡¯d still think of herself as a cultivator and hold the ordinary wealthy families in contempt. On the other hand, if she were to continue cultivating, she¡¯d never achieve a breakthrough. In cases like this, the best future for the female cultivator was to find someone who was at least a Grandmaster and follow them. Of course, everyone understood what such an act implied. A Grandmaster was considered the strongest in the mortal world. All they needed were some little tactics and connections to be wealthy. And if those Grandmasters wanted to expand their harem, many would flock to them with utter devotion. Nina¡¯s eagerness to acknowledge Jonathan as her master mighte as a surprise, but it was by no means iprehensible. ¡°Get up.¡± Jonathan held out his hand, and Nina¡¯s body moved to stand without her meaning to. What chance did she have of resisting the powers of a God Realm master? After a brief silence, he said, ¡°From now on, you shall follow me.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes shed with excitement when she heard that. Then an intoxicating shade of scarlet spread across her face. ¡°Please have mercy on me, then,¡± she said while thrusting her voluptuous chest forward. The sight of her expression as she left some things unsaid caused Jonathan¡¯s cheeks to flush, and he hurriedly turned his head away. ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I didn¡¯t let you be my servant to take advantage of you. It¡¯s because this explosion happened under very suspicious circumstances. That¡¯s why you need to return with me for investigation,¡± he said calmly. ¡°Huh?¡± Nina was slightly stunned upon hearing his response. Nheless, she quickly nodded and replied, ¡°As you wish. I¡¯ll do everything you say.¡± Meanwhile, the severely injured cultivator lying on the floor had already breathed hisst. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy had also forcefully extinguished the raging fire on the top floor of the building. Naturally, firefighters and other professionals like Geoffrey would take over handling the subsequent matters rted to the incident. Jonathan nced at the corpse, then turned and led Nina downstairs. Once they were downstairs, a motorcycle roared up to the front of Tempest Tower. It was Geoffrey. He was out of breath as he stared at Jonathan and Nina. For a cultivator like Jonathan, getting from the Grand Hotel to Tempest Tower would only take a few minutes. For a mere mortal like Geoffrey, however, it was an impressive feat for him to get there in such a short time. ¡°Mr. Goldstein,¡± Geoffrey greeted. While standing next to Jonathan, he looked at Nina with a frown, seemingly deep in thought. Seeing that, Jonathan also turned to Nina. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know him?¡± Nina shook her head, but Geoffrey nodded. Then their eyes met. ¡°She¡¯s Nina Chastain, the boss of Emmy Cosmetics located on the second highest floor. I saw her before on my way to work. I¡¯ve also met some of her employees,¡± Geoffrey said to Jonathan. That seems to correspond with what she said. I still don¡¯t trust her, but at least it¡¯s possible to confirm that one of her identities is really a businessperson. Meanwhile, Nina was gazing at Geoffrey curiously. ¡°Y-You know me?¡± ¡°Yes. I work at Imperial Ventures on the top floor,¡± Geoffrey answered calmly. ¡°Imperial Ventures¡­¡± Nina turned and looked in the direction of the faint trails of smoke still rising from the top of the building. ¡°Your office exploded.¡± Just as she said that, she felt arge hand on her shoulder. Before she could react, Jonathan had already pressed his thumb firmly against her neck, sealing her spiritual energy. A secondter, her body began tilting toward one side as though she had lost all her strength. Jonathan pushed Nina gently, and she fell into Geoffrey¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed off her spiritual energy. It¡¯spletely safe for three days. Look into her background, and if you find anything shady, kill her at once.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Even though Nina was mentally strong, she could not help feeling shocked as she listened to the two men discuss killing her right in front of her. Does everyone from Asura¡¯s Office have a screw loose? I¡¯m no angel descended from heaven, but I can be considered a beauty. I can¡¯t believe these two men are preparing to kill me at any time. Especially this guy next to me, Geoffrey¡­ He¡¯s holding me, yet he has a look of disdain on his face. He¡¯s not even trying to conceal the dissatisfaction in his eyes. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a sissy. Jonathan turned to leave. He had used his spiritual sense to check within a hundred-meter radius of this ce and didn¡¯t detect any new cultivators. Since there was nothing to be discovered here, it¡¯d be a waste of time to stay any longer. Meanwhile, Geoffrey was staring at Nina in his arms with a frown. ¡°Can¡¯t you walk on your own? It¡¯s only your spiritual energy that¡¯s sealed. It¡¯s not like your bones are weakened, so why can¡¯t you stand straight?¡± He reached into his pocket and took out a white box as he spoke. Then he tipped out a pill and handed it to Nina. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Nina asked doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s a small explosive device. If you move more than ten meters away from me, it¡¯ll detonate automatically. It won¡¯t be a big explosion, but it¡¯ll be enough to split your stomach.¡± Chapter 643 Chapter 643 Chapter 643 The Scheme Of Respectable Families Nina was stunned by Geoffrey¡¯s pale face. ¡°I just wanted to follow that mister from earlier. Surely it isn¡¯t necessary to kill me?¡± Geoffrey¡¯s hand trembled as he pulled out a pistol from his sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re approaching Mr. Goldstein, nor am I interested in what you¡¯re up to. You only have two options now. Eat it now, or I¡¯ll shoot,¡± he threatened. Nina was about to part her lips to say something when she nced at Jonathan, who was less than twenty meters away from them. At that moment, she realized her conversation with Geoffrey was definitely within Jonathan¡¯s earshot. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Nina scolded, gritting her teeth as she took the pill and tossed it into her mouth. ¡°There. I swallowed it. Happy now?¡± Seeing that, Geoffrey put away his gun and hurried after Jonathan. ¡°Keep up. And stay within ten meters. Anywhere further than that, you¡¯ll die.¡± Several people in the crowd noticed Nina¡¯s form shifting slightly. However, she shook her head slightly and looked up to the sky with a regretful expression, making Jonathan stop in his tracks. ¡°What a waste. All those years of entrepreneurship have gone to waste. I hope everything will be better in the future,¡± she murmured. Jonathan, who stood in the distance, had spread his spiritual sense about one hundred meters around him. Though Nina was standing twenty meters away with her back facing him, his spiritual sense allowed him to watch her every move as if she was standing in front of him. Of course, everyone else was also within his area of detection. However, there was no spiritual energy detected. Was Nina really shaking her head because she felt bad for thepany? Meanwhile, Harvey ckwood sat upright in the middle of the conference room at the ckwood residence on Dyadgon Mountain. Harvey was Lauryn¡¯s father and the current patriarch of the ckwood family. He had perfected his cultivation level at Grandmaster Realm and could advance to God Realm at any time. Sitting beside him was a grey-haired elder. He was around his seventies or eighties, yet his cheeks were rosy, and his eyes sparkled as if he was brimming with energy. Anyone who nced at him would feel fearful. Clearly, he was someone who had been in a powerful position for a long time. That person was none other than Lauryn¡¯s grandfather¡ªGraeme ckwood. He was the ckwood family¡¯s ex-patriarch. Even though he had followed the family¡¯s rules and resigned from his position as the patriarch, he still had a say over the family¡¯s major matters. At the same time, sitting in front of Graeme were two simr-looking youngsters. One of them was Colton, who went to the mountain resort in Edenic Heights to get Lauryn back, while the other was Lauryn¡¯s brother¡ªZidane. ¡°Colton, you met Jonathan during your trip to Tayhaven this time, right? So? What are your thoughts?¡± asked Harvey, putting down his cup. Hearing that, Colton got to his feet and nodded. ¡°Uncle Harvey, Grandpa, I think Jonathan is in the advanced phase of God Realm. He doesn¡¯t go easy on his opponents and attacks them with any means necessary. If not for the strong connection among respectable families, we should never be enemies with this kind of person.¡± Colton¡¯s words made Harvey furrow his brows. They were called respectable families because they had elites in the God Realm leading their families. ording to ancient texts, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was ten thousand times more abundant in ancient times. During that time, everyone could cultivate, and there were many people who had high cultivation levels. In fact, achieving Postcelestial Realm was a piece of cake. One of the descriptions in the text even described the era as a time when countless Divine cultivators existed, and God Realm cultivators were one of the weakest. Then again, that was the ancient times. They were currently in the Age of Degeneration, where the spiritual root of heaven and earth had copsed, and cultivation resources were scarce. The reason the respectable families had been expanding over the years was that they monopolized many resources, including the most vital aspects ¨C wealth, soulmates, techniques, and territory. If one could not get their hands on the cultivation resources, they could not advance to God Realm. Subsequently, they would not be able to overthrow the respectable families, and the respectable families could continue monopolizing the resources. In the end, it became a vicious cycle. However, all that had changed over the past few years. In fact, in Chanaea alone, Jonathan and Wilbur, the soldiers who left Valley of Elites, were confirmed to have advanced to God Realm. One of them established Asura¡¯s Office, while the other led Yaleview Army. During those years, when the eight respectable families were recuperating and could not do much, the duo seized the moment to reveal themselves. Just a few days ago, the third person finally appeared. That person was Doveston¡¯s Prince of Diyouli, Karl. Though there was no clear evidence, all the respectable families knew Karl would not dare to betray Asura¡¯s Office when he had not advanced to God Realm. Jonathan and Wilbur were less than thirty years old, and Karl was thirty-two. Yet, they managed to break through God Realm using their own resources with no families backing them in the beginner phase. One could only imagine how many resources they owned. People like them could be unimaginably powerful if they were recruited into respectable families and trained from a young age. Unfortunately, the talented trio was against the eight respectable families, which was a headache- inducing matter for thetter. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Not to mention how Jonathan and Wilbur were in charge of the military from the inside out. As for Karl, who had betrayed Asura¡¯s Office, he only had about one hundred thousand men in his army and seemed to be the weakest among the trio. Still, Eastern Army was the world¡¯s most advanced war unit. No matter how powerful cultivators were, they stood no chance against Eastern Army¡¯s rocket missiles that could track targets. s, the Eastern Army was currently surrounded by enemies, which was a hard nut to crack that left everyone at a loss for words. And now, Colton had brought them the news of Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level in God Realm, which felt like a massive rock that crushed everyone¡¯s heart. Back then, when Lauryn and Irving came back from Summerbank Abyss, they had told everyone how unfathomable Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level was. They even advised Harvey to maintain a neutral stance and not mess with Jonathan. However, there was no way the ckwood family could do that when they had an alliance with respectable families. Harvey cast Graeme a nce. ¡°Dad, it looks like Lauryn wasn¡¯t lying. The Zeigler family must¡¯ve also heard about it, but it¡¯s been several days, and there¡¯s still no news from them. I¡¯m afraid the Zeigler family is up to no good.¡± ¡°Up to no good?¡± Graeme chuckled. ¡°Since when did respectable families have good motives for each other? Any respectable family can easily deal with a cultivator in the beginner phase of God Realm, but they¡¯re cautious when ites to dealing with one who¡¯s in the advanced phase. Grandpa, he¡¯s just a God Realm cultivator. In our family, we have a total of five God Realm cultivators, including you. Besides, we have an elder who¡¯s a Divine Realm cultivator, right? Why should we fear a mere cultivator in the advanced phase of God Realm when we have such power?¡± uttered Zidane with disdain as he counted the number of powerful cultivators in their family. As he spoke, a smug smile appeared on his face. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Trouble In Yaleview ¡°What do you know? Our family has five Divine Realm cultivators! Four of them, including your grandfather, remain on ancestral grounds all year long to protect their cultivating ancestor. Your fifth granduncle, Pentonius, is the only one who is allowed outside! Keep in mind that he is in the middle phase of God Realm! Garrison of the Osborne family went after Jonathan and died as a result. Do you want your fifth granduncle to end up like him?¡± Harvey yelled when he took in his son¡¯s disdainful expression. Zidane was a little shocked by Harvey¡¯s sudden outburst, but he maintained a look of disdain on his face as he said, ¡°Nobody knows how Garrison died. Jonathan probably used some special means to kill him!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Harvey chided. Graeme, who had been silent the whole time, raised his hand and interrupted Harvey all of a sudden. ¡°Father, Zidane¡¯s arrogance and overconfidence will get him killed!¡± Harvey said anxiously. Graeme simply ignored him and shifted his gaze to Zidane as he said, ¡°There were fifteen respectable families in Chanaea about three hundred years ago, one of which being the Weingard family. Do you know about that?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I read about the Weingard family in an ancient text. The Weingard family eventually became weak and got eliminated by the other respectable families,¡± Zidane replied with a nod. ¡°Do you know why they became weak?¡± Graeme asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Zidane shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t stated in the text, so I have no idea.¡± Graeme let out a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was a God Realm rogue cultivator who caused the Weingard family¡¯s downfall. However, the Weingard family refused to admit to their humiliating defeat.¡± Zidane stared at Graeme with his eyes wide. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Colton, too, had confusion written all over his face. ¡°As weak as a respectable family may be, it should at least have plenty of God Realm cultivators! How is it possible for a single God Realm cultivator to destroy the entire family?¡± Graeme let out a sigh. ¡°Why not? Take our ckwood family for example. Your fifth granduncle may strike fear into the hearts of those around him, but he can¡¯t be everywhere at once. Jonathan, on the other hand, can. He could seek out andunch attacks on our properties,panies, and side businesses. If he does that, then no amount of God Realm cultivators will be able to save us. We would bepletely at his mercy. I¡¯ll have you know that the Weingard family had a Divine Realm cultivator and eight God Realm cultivators. Even so, that rogue cultivator was able to attack all the family¡¯s businesses. Ten years was all it took for the rogue cultivator to destroy the Weingard family. Do you still think Jonathan and those rogue cultivators are easy targets?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Zidane found himself at a loss for words. Having been born into a wealthy family, he grew up thinking that everyone had to submit to the respectable families. That was indeed the case for the past twenty years, as Zidane had never heard of anyone who posed a threat to the respectable families. Even when Jonathan had rapidly risen to power, Zidane refused to believe that an ordinary man like him would be capable of anything remarkable. It wasn¡¯t until he heard Graeme¡¯s exnation that he realized how wrong he was. Harvey knew he didn¡¯t need to say anything further when he saw the look on Zidane¡¯s face. He simply let out a snort before ncing at Colton. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Colton.¡± Colton made a swiping motion on his belt to summon the Soul Suppressing Banner. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. With his right hand, he then began performing the spell to disable the ownership recognition feature. However, Graeme pointed at the item and stopped Colton¡¯s spell halfway through. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Colton turned to look at Graeme. The Soul Suppressing Banner is a magical item that all patriarchs carry with them, so one can only imagine the weight it carries. The ckwood family may not have made any statements about it representing its patriarch, but that is what everyone else believes. Grandpa only lent it to me temporarily when I left the ancestral grounds, so this isn¡¯t mine to hold on to. Why would he stop me from returning it now? ¡°I¡¯ll leave the Soul Suppressing Banner in your hands for the time being,¡± Graeme said. Zidane leaped to his feet the moment he heard that. ¡°Grandpa, if you¡¯re going to pass the Soul Suppressing Banner down, then it should be me who receives¡ª¡± He was halfway through his sentence when Graeme shot him a cold re, scaring him so much that he immediately held his tongue. Graeme looked at Harvey and asked, ¡°Harvey, did you tell Zidane that the position of the patriarch in our family is hereditary?¡± Harvey stood up and replied, ¡°No, Father. I have told Zidane no such thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Graeme nced at Zidane and let out a disappointed sigh as he continued, ¡°Zidane, it¡¯s true that the ckwood family had passed down the position of the patriarch to the first in line for thest four generations. However, there is no rule in this household that states it is hereditary. I passed it down to your father even though he ranks third among his siblings. Don¡¯t think for a second that he¡¯ll pass it down to you simply because you¡¯re his only son. The patriarch of the ckwood family has to be capable of leading everyone in it. If you don¡¯t change your arrogant ways, your father will never pass our family businesses down to you. Zidane, you and Colton are both my grandsons. As of now, the two of you are the only ones capable of inheriting the position of the patriarch twenty years later. Who it will go to depends on how you two perform.¡± ¡°Grandpa, it was never my intention topete for the position of the patriarch,¡± Colton said while attempting to disable the Soul Suppressing Banner¡¯s ownership recognition feature again. This time, it was Harvey who stopped him. ¡°Colton, the position of the patriarch is neither apetition nor a status symbol. The patriarch is responsible for the family¡¯s survival. The elders will decide whether you or Zidane shall be the next patriarch. You two have no say in this decision.¡± Zidane¡¯s face was red with anger and frustration when he heard that, but he didn¡¯t dare say a word about it. Right then, their conversation was interrupted by an urgent knock on the door. Since he couldn¡¯t disable the Soul Suppressing Banner¡¯s ownership recognition, Colton made his way over to the door and opened it. ¡°Calm down and tell us what happened,¡± Harvey said with a solemn look in his eyes. My personal guards are always cautious about everything they do. Something big must¡¯ve happened if the messenger is in such a state of panic. ¡°Mr. ckwood, we¡¯ve received word from Yaleview that the Saday family has secretly teamed up with Wilbur to infiltrate Zedfield and assassinate Joshua! This led to the reveal of Joshua¡¯s cultivation level, which turned out to be God Realm. He has gone missing, and his fate is currently unknown.¡± Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Teaming Up ¡°What?¡± Harvey and Graeme both leaped to their feet in unison. ¡°Say that again!¡± Graeme shouted at the guard. He got so worked up that his spiritual energy went out of control, causing the furniture around him to start breaking. That showed just how shocked Graeme was. ¡°There¡¯s trouble in Yaleview¡­ Eva from the Saday family has teamed up with Wilbur to assassinate Joshua. His cultivation level is revealed to be in the middle phase of God Realm, and he has gone missing after making an escape. His fate is currently unknown.¡± Harvey activated his force field to suppress the outburst of Graeme¡¯s spiritual energy. Any higher and Graeme¡¯s spiritual energy would probably start hurting Colton and the others. ¡°Did you find out anything else?¡± Harvey asked the guard coldly. ¡°That was the only information we received from Yaleview. Because of the urgent nature of the situation, I¡¯vee over to report it as quickly as possible,¡± the guard replied respectfully. ¡°Have all our spies in the country get to work! We must locate Joshua at all costs!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The guard then turned around and left the room. Harvey walked up to Graeme and said, ¡°Calm down, Father.¡± Graeme lowered his spiritual energy levels after hearing that, but the look in his eyes remained icy-cold as he eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Herman Whitley managed to slip right through our fingers!¡± Harvey got a little worried when he heard that. Herman was the patriarch of the Whitley family two generations ago. He had managed to escape the assault from the eight families. Back when the Whitley family was in its prime, even Graeme had had to address Herman politely whenever he saw him. Harvey led Graeme to the side and sat him down on the couch. ¡°ording to the rules of the respectable families, children around the age of five who are found to be suitable for cultivation need to be sent to their ancestral grounds, where they will be trained and screened. Joshua is currently a Divine Realm cultivator, so he must¡¯ve been well-trained before the Whitley family got annihted. Looks like this is Herman¡¯sst-ditch effort to protect the family,¡± he said with a sigh. Colton and Zidane stared wide-eyed at Harvey in shock after hearing that. Being the heirs of a respectable family, they had never experienced conflict in life, let alone heard about it. After all, a respectable family like theirs couldn¡¯t possibly have survived all those years without being incredibly powerful and independent. Those who even remotely tried to hurt them would likely end up dead. However, everything changed when Joshua¡¯s cultivation level was revealed. It was over ten years ago when the eight respectable families had teamed up to annihte the Whitley family. Not wanting to give the Whitley family a chance to retaliate, they acted swiftly and suddenly. That was how they caught the Whitley family by surprise and managed to wipe it out. Following the annihtion of the Whitley family, the eight respectable families proceeded to massacre all of its remaining family members and rtives, including the distant ones. When did Herman n this? No one has ever heard of Joshua. Did Herman start the preparations for the Whitley family¡¯s backup n right after Joshua was born? That was thirty years ago! If that really is the case, then Herman is a lot more terrifying than we imagined. Graeme let out a sigh as he nced at Zidane and Colton. ¡°Someday, you two will be the ones managing the ckwood family, so I don¡¯t mind letting you two in on some of its secrets. You two are well aware that the eight respectable families are looking for a certain something that belongs to the Whitley family, right?¡± Colton and Zidane nodded in unison. The ckwood family wasn¡¯t the only one looking for it. All the other respectable families had kept at it as well. However, no one knew what they were actually looking for. ¡°It¡¯s a storage magical item. After the eight respectable families destroyed the Whitley family¡¯s ancestral grounds and looted their treasures, they realized the most important ones were nowhere to be found.¡± Harvey nodded slightly in response. ¡°The three magical items are Troop Summoner, Formation Crusher, and Hailstorm Fan.¡± ¡°Those are magical items listed on the Supreme Arsenal!¡± Zidane eximed. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Harvey let out a sigh as he continued, ¡°The functions of those three magical items are as their names would suggest. The Troop Summoner is capable of summoning soldiers, the Formation Crusher can be used to destroy formations, and the Hailstorm Fan can conjure up thunderstorms as well as formations. All three of those magical items are extremely powerful, but no one has seen them ever since the Whitley family got annihted. We used to assume the other respectable families had found the magical items and were hiding them from everyone else. But now that Joshua¡¯s cultivation level has been exposed, it is highly possible that the magical items are with him.¡± Colton, who was standing at the side, furrowed his brows when he heard that. ¡°Uncle Harvey, Joshua has been concealing his cultivation level while ruling over Yaleview. Now that Wilbur has exposed his cultivation level, Joshua will be targeted by all the respectable families. We need to catch him now, or it¡¯ll be a lot more difficult in the future.¡± Harvey nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s not all. The fact that Herman has Joshua as a backup n suggests he might have several others.¡± As everyone in the room fell silent, Graeme said solemnly, ¡°Even if Herman has made such arrangements, I doubt he¡¯d expect Joshua to pull off such a brilliant and sneaky move. He went from being humiliated by the heirs of respectable families to themander-in-chief. Had he not chosen Wilbur, Joshua would probably have made Yaleview Army his own private armed force. If the Whitley family has identified the locations of the eight respectable families¡¯ ancestral grounds, Joshua could destroy them all simply by bombarding them from afar. Oh, and let¡¯s not forget about the Saday family. The fact that they only sent Eva to help Wilbur with the assassination is proof that they don¡¯t know Joshua¡¯s background at all. Otherwise, they¡¯d have surely sent all of their most powerful elders after Joshua just to ensure his death.¡± The look in Harvey¡¯s eyes grew solemn after he heard Graeme¡¯s words. ¡°Father, are you saying the Saday family¡¯s original goal was simply to team up with Wilbur topete for power?¡± Graeme slowly stood up and replied, ¡°It¡¯s highly possible. The Saday family is the most powerful out of the eight respectable families, and yet, they¡¯re still trying to gain more power. I imagine they¡¯ll soon end up sharing the Whitley family¡¯s fate. With the exception of sects and respectable families, there are only a few God Realm cultivators in Chanaea. Jonathan from Asura¡¯s Office, Wilbur from Yaleview Army, Karl from Eastern Army, and Joshua, who is currently on the run. Now that the Saday family has teamed up with Wilbur, the other respectable families are bound to team up with the others as well.¡± A glint flitted across Graeme¡¯s eyes as he added, ¡±Find a way to contact Lauryn. Tell her to sort out her rtionship with Jonathan and to refrain froming home. As for you, Harvey, you are to contact Pentonius and have him return at once. I want him to meet up with Karl before the other respectable families do!¡± Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Please Forgive Me All eight of the respectable families had heard about what happened in Yaleview. Sure enough, they all decided to send their men over to Horbah in Doveston. Apart from wealth and power, the respectable families alsopeted for control over the military over ten years ago. Although the soldiers were nothingpared to those from Asura¡¯s Office, Yaleview Army, and Eastern Army, they were good enough to keep the other respectable families in check. After defeating the Whitley family, the eight respectable families suffered heavy casualties and prioritized their recovery over their military forces. That led to the birth of a few key individuals, who wereter known as the eight Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office. As the soldiers were no longer bound to the respectable families, they started abusing their power and committing lots of crimes. To maintain order, Chanaea had set up eight armed forces all over the country. Three years ago, Jonathan joined the armed forces and helped expedite the process tremendously. It wasn¡¯t long before order was restored to Chanaea. Jonathan then elected the Eight Kings of War after taking into ount their aplishments in the military. That marked the end of the eight respectable families¡¯ control over the military power in Chanaea. Since neither of them had a significant advantage over the other, they were okay with the oue. After all, the eight respectable families prioritized being more or less equal in power with one another. However, the Saday family secretly forming an alliance with Wilbur disturbed that bnce. Regardless of whether Wilbur had chosen to side with the Saday family, the alliance would still tip the scale of power in thetter¡¯s favor. With six hundred thousand soldiers from Yaleview Army on their side, the Saday family had an unfair advantage over the other respectable families. Naturally, they didn¡¯t take too kindly to that. Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office was out of the question as he was determined to stand against the respectable families. Lauryn had made that very clear thest time she returned home. As such, Karl was the only one they could try to ally with. Although Karl was also against the respectable families, he betrayed Asura¡¯s Office and ended up with the Medved Army bearing down on him. Since Karl was stuck with nowhere left to go, the respectable families believed it would be easy to ally with him if they lent him a helping hand. Karl, who was staying thirty miles south of River Onxy, had no idea that the turn of events in Yaleview had made him a prime target for the seven respectable families. Meanwhile, in Sparaville of Terrandya, Jonathan had a deep frown on his face as he lounged on the couch. He was reading through a report sent by a sleeper agent he had nted deep within Zedfield. Ever since the death of Agent 018, Jonathan had ordered all of his spies to go into hiding. With Wilbur¡¯s cultivation level reaching God Realm and Yaleview under total control of the Yaleview Army, Jonathan didn¡¯t want his spies to lose their lives in vain. This report was sent by Agent 009. Asura¡¯s Office has lost contact with him, so it¡¯s highly possible that he has beenpromised and killed¡­ ¡°Geoffrey, I need you to do me a favor. Look up a man named Federico Laderman. His ID card number ends with 061125. I want you to ensure that his children are well looked after and treated fairly. Do not let anyone harm them.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir! By the way, Mr. Goldstein, who is this person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a spy I nted in Yaleview. I¡¯ve long since gotten rid of his true identity by faking his idental death. He risked his life to send me this intel, so his sacrifice is priceless.¡± ¡°Got it. I will make sure his family and children are treated fairly and well provided.¡± Jonathan nodded without looking away from his tablet. Joshua is in the middle phase of Divine Realm and has disappeared without a trace. Wilbur and the Saday family are working together, forming a powerful alliance between a respectable family and the Yaleview Army. Did the Saday family n this ahead of time? Lauryn once advised me to work with the ckwood family. I imagine her moving into Edenic Heights was also an intentional act. If that really is the case, then Karl and the remaining Kings of War are the ones most affected. The quickest way for the other respectable families to stop the Saday family is to ally with the remaining forces¡­ With that in mind, Jonathan turned to look at Geoffrey and asked, ¡°Is there still no update from the guys at Baridoki?¡± ¡°I mentioned your name when I contacted Baridoki¡¯s intelligence department. Camden was scared sh*tless and is currently carrying out investigations. However, due to how advanced the maritime transport industry is over at Baridoki, it will take at least two days to perform a detailed investigation,¡± Geoffrey replied. ¡°Two days? If Jetroina¡¯s cultivators really are infiltrating the country, they would¡¯ve made it to Horbah by then! Tell Camden to either provide me with his findings by dawn tomorrow or choose how he wishes to be executed!¡± Jonathan eximed with a frown. Speed and efficiency are key when ites to gathering intel. If the information in Agent 009¡¯s report is true, then it would be of no use to me if I received it two dayster! Asura¡¯s Office will not tolerate such ipetence and inefficiency! While Geoffrey ran off to make the arrangements, Jonathan stared at Nina, who was sitting in front of him. The look in his eyes was as cold as ice. He didn¡¯t even care if Nina had heard his conversation with Geoffrey earlier. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You haven¡¯t recovered yet?¡± he asked with a chuckle. ¡°I might need a few more hours,¡± Nina mumbled weakly while clutching a pillow in her arms. With a faint grin on his lips, Jonathan said, ¡°I have a very special identity. You¡¯ll need to undergo a thorough background check if you wish to work with me. Now that I know for sure that you¡¯re clean, you are allowed to remain by my side from here on.¡± Nina simply smiled weakly at him after hearing that.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Geoffrey had forced her to swallow a tiny explosive device while he ran a background check on her. After making sure that she had a clean record, he forcefully fed her lots ofxatives to help remove the explosive device. Had it not been for her cultivation level, thexatives alone could¡¯vended her in the emergency room. Nina had a conflicted feeling in her heart when she looked at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, may I know what you actually do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Goldstein of Asura¡¯s Office. Everyone calls me Asura,¡± Jonathan replied honestly. Nina sat up and stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re Asura?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°You wanted someone to help you, right? Well, I¡¯m the only one in Chanaea who can provide you with the best resources.¡± The next thing he knew, Nina knelt in front of him and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. Please forgive me¡­¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Chapter 647 A Gracious Host At the moment, Nina was deeply conflicted. A miserable feeling descended upon her as she stood face-to-face with Jonathan. Geoffrey¡¯s investigations showed that she was innocent not because she had wiped her history clean. Instead, she simply had an unremarkable background. The better one¡¯s acting was, the better a spy one made. While hiding amidst the enemy, a spy who wasn¡¯t called up could be anyone, be it a vegetable seller or a white-cored worker. In fact, one could even be an unemployed bum who stayed home all day. Some spies¡ªwhile lying in wait¡ªwould even get married and start a family. Nevertheless, once they were issued a mission by the organization, they would deliver the required information right away. As for Nina, her clean background was the result of her masquerading as a Chanaean for twenty years ¡ªfrom kindergarten up to university. Just like ordinary Chanaeans around her, she studied, fell in love, started a business, and joined the rat race. In order not to raise any suspicion, Jetroina would only contact her once a year, never issuing any missions. That was why the background checks yielded nothing about her. Her mission was to be deployed when a grand strategy was put in ce, such as the current situation where Jetroina and Remdik formed an alliance to attack Karl. Previously, Nina had paid a handsome price to rent a shop in the same building as Seamus for her cosmetics business. It was part of her preparations in the event she was called up for duty. Ten days ago, she finally received orders to assume her role as a spy. Once she had executed the mission rted to the Eastern Army¡¯s rear, she would be able to return to Jetroina. However, she discovered that Seamus was dead before she could even get close to him. Coincidentally, Team Oracle was also preparing to eliminate Seamus in their attempt to sow chaos in Horbah, Baridoki, and Terrandya. Unfortunately, the bomb went off before Nina could stop them in time. Subsequently, in an attempt to hide her identity, Nina killed the cultivators who were sent to assist her from Faike. Moreover, she even created the illusion that her heart was pierced by ss shrapnel from the explosion. It was after all that that she encountered Jonathan. Initially, she assumed he was a member of Terrandya¡¯s intelligencework. Little did she expect fate to embed her by Asura¡¯s side. By then, it was impossible for her to dissociate herself even if she wanted to. How did this happen? When Nina dropped to her knees with a pleading look on her face, the puzzled Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°What are you doing? By cultivating with me, you can obtain the resources you want. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re aiming for? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It is what I want¡­¡± Nina borated wryly, ¡°But what I aim to be is just the treasured partner of someone powerful and not participate in a powerful organization such as Asura¡¯s Office. Mr. Goldstein, I beg of you, please let me go. I have saved up some money and am willing to give it all to you, all right?¡± Even though Nina was already on the brink of tears, Jonathan simply shook his head. ¡°Nina, I trust the results of Geoffrey¡¯s investigation and the fact that you¡¯re innocent.¡± He leaned into her ear as he spoke. ¡°Having said that, Agent 009, whom I sent to Zedfield has a record that¡¯s manifold cleaner than yours. He¡¯s also one of the best spies in Asura¡¯s Office. Be it you or someone else, it¡¯s rare for anyone who approaches me to truly be innocent. Most of the time, they have an ulterior motive. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what your intention is and neither do I have any evidence, I can assure you that I¡¯m a patient man. If you stay by my side without exposing yourself for life, I¡¯ll treat you as my servant ordingly. However, the moment I catch you making a mistake, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer a fate worse than death. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan threatened with a smile. By then, Nina¡¯s face had lost all color, and tears were streaming down her cheeks. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, I-I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ I just want to leave. I beg of you¡­ Please let me go¡­¡± she choked, for she was already terrified of Jonathan. Despite Nina¡¯s reaction, thetter was a sea of calm. It wasn¡¯t because he was cold-blooded, but because he was inherently cautious after being plotted against countless times in the past. Factions from within and beyond Chanaea have continuously tried to get close to him, not only to take his life but also to annihte Asura¡¯s office. As for the women who tried to do so, be it Yasmin, Lauryn, or even Nina, all of them had their own agenda. In the event any information about Asura¡¯s Office was leaked to its enemies, the ensuing consequences would be devastating. Mysonna, where almost a hundred thousand soldiers were killed or injured, was an example of that. As a result, Jonathan didn¡¯t dare let down his guard toward those who appeared by his side for no reason. ¡°There is a way to leave me,¡± Jonathan remarked. ¡°What is it?¡± Nina asked, grasping at straws. ¡°Death.¡± After turning off his tabletputer and heading out, Jonathan was slightly stunned the moment he opened the door. He was greeted by the sight of ten glowering men walking in his direction. At the sight of him, the group, too, was slightly taken aback. Despite the minute reactions, they didn¡¯t escape Jonathan¡¯s notice. ¡°Hold on.¡± Jonathan stepped out the door and blocked the men¡¯s way. One of them, who was nearest to Jonathan, raised his right hand by reflex. It was the typical stance of a sword drawing technique that was ingrained into the muscle memory of a trained swordsman at the first sign of danger. Suddenly, an old man within the group let out an exasperated snort before shoving the man in front of him aside. He was none other than Zebedee. As for the group, they were members of Team Oracle whose operation was stopped by the explosion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zebedee barked at his subordinate. ¡°I hired you to protect me, not cause any trouble.¡± Thereafter, Zebedee walked up to Jonathan and nodded with a smile. ¡°Young man, is there any reason you¡¯re blocking our way?¡± ¡°Not at all. I mistook you for someone else.¡± Jonathan stepped aside with a polite grin. After giving him a cordial nod, Zebedee led his men past the former. With a slight twitch of his ear, Jonathan picked up the racing hearts that passed him by. ¡°Chottomatte¡­¡± Staring at their silhouettes, Jonathan let slip a word in Jetroinian, causing the group to stop abruptly in their tracks. By the time they turned around, they were greeted by the sight of Jonathan staring at them while holding a long ck staff that was emitting sparks. ¡°That was easy. Gentlemen, now that you have arrived in Chanaea, let me be your gracious host.¡± Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Exposed Identity R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jonathan was now in a standoff with Zebedee and Team Oracle who numbered thirteen men. Watching them through the door, Nina didn¡¯t dare make a single move. Instead, she gripped the couch¡¯s corners so tightly that the veins in the back of her hands began to bulge. Prior to having her meridians sealed, she¡ªas a Grandmaster¡ªwould have been capable of giving Jonathan a hard time even though she was still no match for him. What she didn¡¯t expect was Jonathan sealing her meridians out of caution even though she had used a magical item to suppress her cultivation level to that of Superior Realm. As a God Realm warrior, is it really necessary to be wary of someone from Superior Realm? Having her powers sealed and suffering the effects of thexative, the ashen-faced Nina could no longer move, let alone flee. Along the corridor, the ring of the nearby elevator interrupted the standoff. As its doors opened, Geoffrey stepped out, phone in hand. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± No sooner had he spoken than he stared at Zebedee and his men in shock. With Jonathan brandishing a magical weapon against a group of hostile-looking men, even a fool could sense that something was amiss. Zebedee, with an emotionless gaze, gave Jonathan a look. ¡°Mister, you know how to speak Jetroinian?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Jonathan replied with a smile as he swung his staff around. He continued, ¡°So, what are a bunch of Jetroinians pretending to be Chanaeans up to?¡± ¡°Pretending?¡± Zebedee sounded surprise. ¡°Since when were we pretending? We only spoke Chanaean to you out of courtesy.¡± ¡°Is that so? In that case, what are you doing here in Chanaea?¡± Jonathan probed in a mischievous tone. From the men¡¯s earlier sword stances, it was evident that they were Jetroinian warriors. To be in Chanaea at such a sensitive time, it was obvious what their objective was. Despite that, Jonathan was curious as to why he couldn¡¯t feel any spiritual energy from the group. Did they seal off their spiritual energy with some magical item or technique? If that¡¯s the case, I have to get my hands on it. Something like that is invaluable for assassinations. Zebedee¡¯s men began to chuckle at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ right? We¡¯re here in Chanaea to make an investment.¡± ¡°Tell me your name and entry date into the country,¡± Jonathan demanded calmly. ¡°My name¡¯s Zebedee Makino. I¡¯m the head of Team Oracle,¡± Zebedee answered with a slight bow and a grin on his face. The very next instant, the sh of a de could be seen bearing down upon Jonathan¡¯s lower body. ng! Amidst the sh of metal, Jonathan stopped the de with his staff. As sparks continued to fly from the magical staff, ava-like substance began to flow along the motifs on its surface, spreading from where Jonathan¡¯s grip was to both its extreme ends. In Zebedee¡¯s hands, a meter-long broken de was emitting an icy frost. Despite having a contest of strength discreetly, both of them wore a smile on their respective faces. ¡°Team Oracle is one of Jetroina¡¯s mysterious organizations that report directly to the Emperor. Obviously, you¡¯re considered big fish,¡± Jonathan remarked smugly. As for Zebedee, his earlier calm was now reced by a cold and hostile look. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, also known within Chanaea¡¯s military circles as the legendary Asura. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here. Now, die!¡± Zebedee had barely spoken when¡ªwith a twitch of his tongue¡ªa sharp needle shot out without warning. Ding! A slight wave of Jonathan¡¯s staff deflected the needle away. Immediately after, he raised his right fist and mmed it on top of his staff while tweaking the spell with his left hand, causing the staff to shrink into a stick which was shot in Zebedee¡¯s direction. ng! Holding his sword in front of his face, Zebedee sent the staff flying. As the spell in Jonathan¡¯s hand changed again, the flying staff extended its length in mid-air with both its ends stabbing into the walls of the corridor. Leaping into the air, Jonathan threw forward a magical meteor hammer before grabbing the staff with both his hands andunching a double kick at Zebedee¡¯s chest. Thetter had hardly blocked the meteor hammer with his de when he felt a devastating blow to his chest, throwing him backward. Boom! Crashing through the corridor wall, Zebedee ended up buried in the rubble. ¡°I expect nothing less from Asura.¡± Zebedee¡¯s voice echoed from inside the wall. Narrowing his eyes, Jonathan stared at Zebedee¡¯s chest. His kick had ripped off thetter¡¯s suit to reveal the Jetroinian armor te underneath it. Since they had fallen out with each other, there was no need for Zebedee to hide his cultivation level anymore. Releasing waves of spiritual energy, he demonstrated the power of advanced phase God Realm to the extent Jonathan felt pressured by him. ¡°Just as expected of someone with the title of holy master,¡± Jonathanmented as he kept his staff and meteor hammer. Even though Zebedee had a kick mmed into him earlier, he came out unscathed due to the armor he was wearing. Looking at his surrounding subordinates, Zebedee ripped off the suit he was wearing. ¡°Since our cover is blown, all of you should do as you see fit. As for our battle, you¡¯re not in a position to interfere,¡± Zebedee instructed his men while keeping his eyes locked on Jonathan. ¡°Understood!¡± the members of Team Oracle acknowledged with a bow. Thereafter, they pulled out long swords from their magical storage, and without any hesitation, charged at Jonathan. Amidst the sh of a sword, members of Team Oracle were sent flying while the swords they were holding showed a faint crack across the des. Holding a long sword, Jonathan stared at Zebedee. ¡°None of you are leaving as long as I¡¯m here.¡± He subsequently turned to Geoffrey. ¡°Take Nina away with you. If she tries anything funny, kill her!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Geoffrey grunted in acknowledgment before entering the room with a pistol. Despite the presence of more than ten Grandmasters less than five meters away, he showed no signs of fear at all. After all, Jonathan standing in the corridor was a reassuring sight. Back inside the room, Nina saw Jonathan ordering Geoffrey to take her away as an opportunity for escape. So, what if my cultivation level has been sealed? As a Grandmaster whose body has been nourished by spiritual energy, I¡¯m still stronger than an ordinary person. Once I leave Jonathan¡¯s side, I¡¯ll be able to eliminate Geoffrey easily. Little did she expect Geoffrey to point a gun to her forehead the moment he entered. ¡°W-What are you¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Before she could finish, Geoffrey held her mouth and stuffed a couple of pill-like objects down her throat. ¡°Geoffrey! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Again?¡± Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Chapter 649 The Fall Realizing Geoffrey had forced her to swallow a bunch of micro-explosives, Nina felt as if she was about to go mad. Unlike her, Geoffrey was a sea of calm. ¡°Since I¡¯m no match for you inbat, there¡¯s no other way to make sure you follow orders.¡± With that, he turned around and headed out. ¡°The same old rules apply. Move outside a ten-meter radius, you¡¯ll explode. Just so you know, I have a heart-rate monitor on me. In the event my heart stops beating, the bombs will also go off.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The desire to kill Geoffrey burned within Nina. However, on the ount of the explosives, she resigned herself to leaving with Geoffrey while enduring the excruciating pain she felt. Upon stepping out of the room, she red at Jonathan before following her captor into the elevator. Standing opposite her, Zebedee was gripped with shock underneath the indifferent expression on his face. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jonathan is covering Nina¡¯s retreat? The greatest spy that Jetroina has trained managed to embed herself by Jonathan¡¯s side? ¡°I¡¯ll hold Jonathan back. The rest of you, split up and escape.¡± Zebedee changed his n upon the realization. In Jetroina, he was known as the holy master and revered by all. As he possessed the cultivation level of advanced phase God Realm, the absence of any rivals allowed his ego to swell uncontrobly. Naturally, he didn¡¯t fear Jonathan and was confident in his ability to defeat thetter. Nheless, it wasn¡¯t lost upon him that with Nina by Jonathan¡¯s side, he could strike at thetter at a time of his own choosing. Killing Jonathan there and then would have resulted in Nina¡¯s efforts going to waste. Upon the loss of Jonathan, a new military leader would be chosen to lead Asura¡¯s Office. As a consequence, additional time and effort would be required to find out his identity, more so if an assassination was needed. Therefore, between an unknown enemy and one who could easily be tracked, even a fool could see thetter as the obvious choice. Unfortunately, it never crossed Zebedee¡¯s mind that Nina wasn¡¯t with Jonathan by choice. Instead, she was now a pawn in both Jonathan and Geoffrey¡¯s hands. Given that her life was in grave danger, there was no way she could still act as a spy, let alone deliver information. Those were the results of the strange coincidence that urred. Nevertheless, neither Jonathan nor Zebedee had a full picture of what was truly going on. Amidst Zebedee¡¯s instructions for his subordinates to retreat, Jonathan pulled out a tortoise shell from his storage ring. With a fling of his arm, the tortoise shell expanded rapidly in the air until it sealed off the entire corridor. Knocking on the impregnable tortoise shell, Jonathan broke into a devious smile. ¡°What do you think? There¡¯s no escape for you. Now, die!¡± Dissolving into an afterimage, Jonathan lunged at the Grandmasters with his sword. ng! As the Heaven Sword and broken de smashed into each other, Jonathan and Zebedee broke away upon the impact. With a flick of his wrist, Jonathan whipped out two short des and sent them flying at another two men. In response, Zebedee let flew two darts to intercept Jonathan¡¯s des. At that moment, both Jonathan and Zebedee had a clear understanding of the situation. If both of them were to engage each other, their battle would likely end in a stalemate. However, if Jonathan were to target the Grandmasters first, he would be able to ughter all of them within a few minutes. Once Zebedee was the only one left, Jonathan nned to defeat the old man through a brutal battle of attrition. Having seen through Jonathan¡¯s intent, Zebedee¡¯s main goal now was to hold the man off and protect his subordinates¡¯ retreat. Even though they had been exposed and hadpromised the mission to sever the Eastern Army¡¯s supply lines, these Grandmasters were still capable of wrecking enough chaos to overwhelm Asura¡¯s Office if they were allowed to infiltrate Doveston. ¡°Leave through the rooms¡¯ windows. Quick!¡± Zebedee instructed. No sooner had Team Oracle heard the instructions than they swarmed into the rooms on both sides of the corridor. The sturdy wooden door that stood in their way copsed upon the weight of their sword. As screams of horror and curses rang out, Jonathan sneered and threw a bronze handbell. ¡°Did you actually think that you can stop me?¡± Zing¡­ Following a strange ripple, the bronze handbell floated above Jonathan¡¯s head and bathed him in a gentle golden hue. Thereafter, Jonathan lowered his stance before dashing forward with the Heaven Sword pointed at Zebedee. Correspondingly, Zebedee swung his broken de at Jonathan¡¯s face. Nheless, thetter didn¡¯t dodge and burst out through Zebedee¡¯s nk. A jarring sound that resulted from friction rang out in both their ears. Harnessing his spiritual sense, Jonathan resisted the reverberation of the bell. His attempts at blocking Zebedee¡¯s attacks rapidly drew upon the spiritual energy within his body. As the tip of the broken de flew past Jonathan¡¯s eyes, it was kept out by the glowing runes within the golden light. I won the gamble! Within a single move, Jonathan had gotten past Zebedee, which was enough to provide him with the opportunity to seize the advantage. ¡°Die!¡± Roaring, Jonathan charged into a room on the left. Lying on the bed inside was a naked couple. The man suffered a bloody cut on his neck that had yet to open up. At the same time, the broken window was evidence that someone had just escaped through it. ¡°Go!¡± Using his spiritual energy, Jonathan weaved an invisible rope and connected it to the hilt of the Heaven Sword. Thereafter, he flung the sword forcefully in the direction below the window. Just like cutting through butter, the Heaven Sword pierced through the floor and shot out of the building. It wasn¡¯t until an agonized scream was heard that the sword flew back in. Jonathan swiftly followed up by chopping his hand onto the ground. Boom! His strike opened up a ten-meter hole in the floorboards beneath his feet. However, before he could do anything, Zebedee was already behind him, brandishing his broken de. ng! The bell rang out again. Standing within the protection of the bell, Jonathan felt his vitality diminish slightly. It was quickly followed by the floor giving way underneath them. Just like that, both Jonathan and Zebedee fell toward the twenty-ninth floor. ¡°Arise!¡± In mid-air, a mischievous glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as his magical staff extended rapidly in midair. With one end pressing against the twenty-ninth-floor ground, the other end struck Zebedee on his chest, sending him flying back up to the thirtieth floor. ¡°You¡¯re not going to get me that easily!¡± Uponnding on the ground, Jonathan kept his staff and barged into the room. His spiritual sense told him that there were seven Grandmasters on the twenty-ninth floor. As for the rest, they were spread across the twenty-sixth and twenty-fifth floors. This must be due to the difference in cultivation levels. The stronger and braver ones are capable of falling five to six floors before escaping into the room. As for the seven of you, you only dared to fall one story, and this is where all of you will die! Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Chapter 650 The Hunt Jonathan gritted his teeth while going through the image in his head. The next instant, the floor beneath him shattered to pieces, and he crashed into the wall like a charging bull. In the living room next door, a man in a bathrobe was going through some documents. Following a loud crash, the wall in his house exploded. As Jonathan¡¯s figure dashed across the room before his eyes, all the furniture in the room was blown into smithereens. The man turned around to check the enormous hole behind him while still holding the documents, only to see the elderly man showing up again and rushing toward him. With three of his seven opponents gathered in one spot, there was no reason not to get rid of them in one go. While still under the bell¡¯s protection, Jonathan crashed into another wall. He grabbed the bell in his hand with a wave and pierced Heaven Sword forward. ¡°I¡¯ll block him!¡± shouted one of the members of Team Oracle. However, his long sword was broken by Heaven Sword the moment it was lifted. His head also flew backward before stopping mid-air. It was as if the entire room was frozen in time. ¡°Condense!¡± Jonathan made a gesture with his left hand to set up a Grandmaster Realm force field. Unlike the force fields that he had set up before, it only covered a distance of ten meters. However, the spiritual energy it contained was scarilypact. Whoever had achieved Grandmaster Realm would be able to form a force field. Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be able to break other force fields with his own even if he had reached God Realm and had a stronger force field. Nheless, the inability to break force fields didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t utilize his force field to limit his opponents¡¯ movements. By condensing his spiritual energy within his force field sopactly that it became almost a solid object, cultivators who were trapped within it would only be able to form a spherical field of one meter in radius even if they tried and wouldn¡¯t be able to move around. Jonathan dashed past the remaining two people before smashing the door and leaving. Standing in the middle of the room, Zebedee was filled with rage. Those people were elites within Team Oracle. Although they weren¡¯t his disciples, they had more or less been under his tutge ever since they joined Team Oracle. It could thus be said that Zebedee had witnessed their growth in bing the elites that they were now. For Zebedee, who was neither married nor had children, his students were his biggest pride and joy. And yet, Jonathan had killed four of them by that point. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Zebedee cast the de in his hand in Jonathan¡¯s direction, aiming at thetter¡¯s back. ng! The golden rune lit up once again. Underneath the bell, Jonathan spat out blood as his figure faltered, but he still made it into the room beside him the next instant. In that room, a member from Team Oracle was already holding a de against a man¡¯s neck. Although the team member didn¡¯t witness Jonathan in the act, he had perceived through his spiritual sense thetter¡¯s cold-blooded murder of hispanions. Acutely aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun Jonathan, he took a random person hostage. He aimed to incapacitate Jonathan with a hostage. As long as he could dy Jonathan until Zebedee¡¯s arrival, Zebedee would be able to restrict Jonathan¡¯s movements, which would provide him with an opening for escape. While it was a nice idea, Jonathan never took such threats well. In a sh, Jonathan wielded his de for an upward sh. The hostage¡¯s arm was sliced off from the shoulder and below, while the Team Oracle member was chopped into two halves that ended up falling to the sides. During times of war, especially during wars between cultivators, emphasis shouldn¡¯t be ced on moral considerations in situations where innocent people were taken as hostages. When opponents noticed that the trick worked, there would be no end to hostage situations and simr dangers. In fact, Hades had gone as far as to make a rather brutal im during the previous war. If Asura Office¡¯s opponents were to take a faction member hostage, they would kill the hostage alongside the opponent. After repeated incidents like that, their opponents would reach the consensus that hostages were of no use, and they would thus no longer use that trick to threaten Asura¡¯s Office. When Hades first suggested such a method, Dorian and the others criticized him for being antisocial. However, it had be an iron rule amongst cultivators during war times. Jonathan reached out to tap on the hostage¡¯s shoulder as he brushed past thetter and then rushed into another room. That tap was infused with spiritual energy, which would prevent major blood loss. As long as he received timely treatment, he should be able to survive. At the same time, Zebedee, who had been hot on Jonathan¡¯s heels, finally realized something. He and Jonathan were simr in terms of cultivation level, and Jonathan was intent on fleeing while utilizing his bell. He could neither catch up with nor kill Jonathan on the spot, so stopping him would pose quite a challenge. Nheless, Zebedee was able to figure out the function of the odd magical item in Jonathan¡¯s possession during their brief encounter. As within, so without. The eerie glow that the bell exuded wouldn¡¯t only block attacks from the outside, but it would also prevent Jonathan from attacking from the inside. Zebedee had already had his suspicions during the initial moments when they traded blows. Given the prowess of Jonathan¡¯s magical item that managed to block a blow from his de, Snowfall, it was odd that Jonathan didn¡¯t strike at that instant. After all, killing Zebedee, an elite who had reached God Realm, would take precedence over killing the twelve others who were in Grandmaster Realm. Having observed Jonathan utilize the bell multiple times after that, Zebedee finally came to a conclusion. It wasn¡¯t that Jonathan refused to attack. He actually couldn¡¯t do anything! That golden glow¡¯s effect was two-sided. Who would create a magical item like that? Regardless, understanding the pattern made things easier for Zebedee. Since he couldn¡¯t break Jonathan¡¯s protective barrier, he decided to meet up with his subordinate in advance. As long as he was ahead of Jonathan, thetter would have to deal with him if he tried to kill again. With that thought in mind, Zebedee no longer hesitated as he rushed to the room of his two subordinates. Meanwhile, the remaining three people on the twenty-ninth floor had already been decapitated by Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Makino¡­¡± Upon witnessing Jonathan decapitating theirpanions one by one through their spiritual sense, Zebedee¡¯s remaining subordinates who were hailed as Grandmasters were already on edge. Zebedee huffed when he saw the two of them. ¡°Why are you panicking? I¡¯vee to protect you! Inform the people downstairs to rendezvous with us.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As the three of them stood in the room, Jonathan turned to look in Zebedee¡¯s direction from a few rooms away. Although there were a few walls between them, their spiritual sense ran into each other. After Jonathan locked onto the remaining four people with his spiritual sense, he turned to crash through the window and allowed himself to free fall from the twenty-second floor. ¡°That idiot!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Zebedee wielded his de, imitating Jonathan¡¯s previous move, and tried to fall to the lower levels by crashing through the ceiling. Despite his high cultivation level, he couldn¡¯t possibly crash through the floors faster than Jonathan fell. When Zebedee justnded on the twenty-eight floor, Jonathan had pierced Heaven Sword into the wall of the building. Following a huge resistant force, Jonathan rolled over and into a room on the twentieth floor before making a dash for the stairwell without thinking. It would be unlikely to track down these people again if they left this building, and nobody can foresee the consequences that would follow. The only way to go is to give it my all to annihte them regardless of the consequences! Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Chapter 651 The Waterfall The Grand Hotel was considered the most luxurious hotel in Sparaville. Usually, only distinguished guests frequented the ce. s, the hotel was in chaos that day. Screams echoed everywhere as everyone who was above the twentieth floor started escaping downstairs. The four Jetroinian cultivators mingled among the crowd and headed downstairs, trying to cover their escape with the help of the crowd. Unfortunately for them, their simple n didn¡¯t escape Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense. ¡°Freeze!¡± Jonathan growled. With that, everyone within a thirty-meter radius froze in their tracks. Jonathan¡¯s figure shed through the corridor. Time was of the essence, so he had to be fast if he wanted to ughter more cultivators. Jonathan sensed that Zebedee was currently above him. Boom! The ceiling was smashed into pieces, and Zebedeended in the corridor of the twentieth floor with his weapon. However, Jonathan had stopped a member of Team Oracle at the stairwell. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± the member of Team Oracle gasped when he saw Jonathan. Knowing he had no means of escape, he decided to go all out and charged toward Jonathan boldly. Waving the Heaven Sword, Jonathan went down the stairs without even stopping. The Grandmaster stared at his broken weapon as anguish shed across his eyes. Blood spurted out of his chest like a never-ending fountain. He seemed to have exerted all of his energy after breathing twice. Hysterical cries reverberated in the air around him. The panicked crowd shoved him frantically until he fell on the staircase before they stepped across his body and rushed downstairs. Just then, a figure appeared in a sh along the corridor. It was Zebedee. The screams promptly vanished in an instant. Everyone in the stairwell who was running downstairs held their necks in pain and slumped to the ground. Through his spiritual sense, Jonathan saw how Zebedee attacked innocent civilians. However, he couldn¡¯t turn back to save them. If he did that, he could stop Zebedee but not the other five Grandmasters. As a result, more people would die. All he could do now was to kill without considering the consequences. Utilizing the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique at full force, Jonathan was able to gain an endless stream of energy as the pure spiritual energy traveled all over his body. In the blink of an eye, he caught up to the three others who had arrived on the neenth floor. Behind Jonathan, Zebedee¡¯s broken de was about to stab into his back. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Without turning back, Jonathan swung his left hand backward. Countless weapons emerged out of thin air in the corridor. Zebedee could sense at least dozens of weapons using his spiritual sense. Even Zebedee was surprised at the sheer amount of weapons. After all, they weren¡¯t ordinary weapons; they were magical items. One would be in grave danger if one got stabbed by a magical item. Zebedee raised his sword to block the iing attacks. Right that moment, Jonathan had stabbed his Heaven Sword into one of the Grandmasters¡¯ bodies. Both Jonathan and Zebedee¡¯s spiritual senses ovepped as they observed each other¡¯s movements. When Zebedee¡¯s sword came for Jonathan, thetter raised his left arm. At once, a golden glow enveloped his entire being. ng! Jonathan¡¯s cheeks turned rosy pink as energy coursed through his body. He was on the brink of losing control of his spiritual energy. The bronze handbell might be able to void physical attacks and spiritual sense attacks, but the bacsh was much worse. Behind him, Zebedee rxed promptly when he realized Jonathan had unleashed the bronze handbell yet again. Jonathan only resorted to using the bronze handbell as he couldn¡¯t take action personally, so the other two Grandmasters on the neenth floor should be safe for now. I only need to hold him back so the remaining four can make their escape. That was what Zebedee had nned in mind when a loud bang sounded. Jonathan had stomped on the cement staircase and destroyed itpletely. Immediately afterward, he crashed into the other two Grandmasters with the bronze handbell still above him. Crack, crack! The Grandmasters¡¯ spirit shields were crushed instantly. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t slow down and charged out through the hole in the corridor wall with them in tow. Hanging midair, the three of them started to fall. However, the two Grandmasters before Jonathan were horribly deformed. It turned out that the previous crash wrecked their bones and internal organs. They were as dead as a doornail. A vertical fall from the eighteenth floor, which was around sixty meters above the ground, was deadly. Even Jonathan would sustain severe injuries if he were to do that. Midair, Jonathan summoned his magical item that could be different lengths and continuously injected his spiritual energy into it. The magical item promptly grew longer and became around ten meters long. Jonathan swung the staff and aimed it at a window beneath it. He then threw the magical item in the direction of the window, and it pierced the ground on the thirteenth floor. Right there and then, Jonathan used the staff as a lever. As the magical item bent slightly, Jonathan was able to slow his fall. Pain shot through his arms as he struggled to hold on to the staff. His spiritual energy kept surging toward his arms to repair his wounded flesh. Once the magical item was straightened again, Jonathan retracted his spiritual energy and crashed into the window on the fourteenth floor with the help of the staff. Only two more Grandmasters left. Jonathan stood on a huge office desk as the scene of the building appeared in his mind. Zebedee had led the other two to the ninth floor through the emergency exit. I¡¯m running out of time. Jonathan grew anxious. The seventh floor was around thirty meters high, so if he were to catch up to them, they could jump to the ground and make their escape. A vertical fall of thirty to forty meters was still quite dangerous for Grandmasters, but they would most probably survive if they were smart enough to use some tricks. Jonathan wasn¡¯t the only one who was capable of using tools to slow his fall. Just when Jonathan pulled out his Heaven Sword to go after them, the scene in front of him changed abruptly. In a sh, he was standing at the edge of a waterfall, surrounded by a mountain range and forest. He was no longer in the city. He quickly released his spiritual sense to check his surroundings within a hundred-meter radius. Tall trees and nts swayed in the breeze, but there was nothing but silence within a hundred-meter radius. ncing at the waterfall beneath him, Jonathan instinctively stepped back. Nevertheless, he instantly felt himself falling down the cliff. As he fell, the waterfall appeared behind him in a sh. It¡¯s the illusionary realm inside the Heaven Sword! Everything seemed so real, so Jonathan btedly realized that it was the Heaven Sword¡¯s sword only after his fall. He gazed at his balled-up right fist and rxed without hesitation. In a split second, the city full of buildings appeared before him. Jonathan was still plummeting to the ground quickly. He barely had time to form a spirit shield behind him when a spread of green emerged before his eyes. Crack! Crack! Crack! Jonathan flipped in the air as cracks sounded in the air. Bang! The rm of a car red noisily. Jonathan had fallen onto a car with a few branches as thick as his arm beneath him. The car¡¯s roof was dented. The Heaven Sword flipped as it fell. Jonathan turned his head slightly and allowed the tip of the sword to pierce the roof below him, grazing his ear as it did so. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Head Of The Family Back in the Osborne family¡¯s ancestralnd on Wasahurst Mountains in Quadfield, Drieso, Masony in his rocking chair and watched as the wind dispersed the fog on the mountains idly. A slightly plump Everett walked into the courtyard. ¡°Uncle Mason, Xavion has been sent to Doveston,¡± he reported.¡°Mm.¡± Mason nodded and turned around to look at Everett. ¡°Everett, look at the fog in the mountain. Has it changed?¡± Despite not knowing why Mason would pose that question to him, Everett knew that there must be a reason behind Mason¡¯s question. Turning to the fog, Everett pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°It looks the same as usual, but changes at all times.¡± ¡°It looks the same as usual, but changes at all times,¡± Mason repeated. After repeating the same sentence a few times, Mason shed a smile. ¡°Everett, your answer is perfect. Hmm, seems like I didn¡¯t teach you for years in vain,¡± he announced cheerfully. After a pause, he asked, ¡°How long have you been with me? I mean, helping me deal with the family affairs.¡± As if sensing what he meant, Everett quickly replied, ¡°It will be fifteen years a few dayster.¡± ¡°Fifteen years.¡± Mason rose to his feet. ¡°How many fifteen years in your life do you have? You worked hard for fifteen years but only managed to be an elder. The Osborne family owes you a lot.¡± Hearing his words, Everett gave a slight bow and came to him. ¡°Uncle Mason, please don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m part of the Osborne family, too. Thus, it is my job to help you within my capabilities. After all, I do get to enjoy the benefits of being part of the Osborne family, right?¡± Mason was clearly pleased with his reply. ¡°Everett, I will make it up to you.¡± Everett quickly gave him a salute and said, ¡°Uncle Mason, I dare not take merit.¡± Hearing that, Masonughed and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Jay is outside, right? Tell him to come on in.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Everett immediatelynded his spiritual sense on Jay and vibrated it. Sensing the vibration, Jay lowered his head and hurried into the courtyard. Jay was the young master of the main branch of the Osborne family and also the future sessor of the family. Thus, he was adored by Mason, who he called ¡°Grandpa.¡± s, after Mason realized what he did and chopped all his lovers into minced meat, he would tremble in fear whenever he saw Mason as though he was a rat who had seen a cat. ¡°Grandpa.¡± After entering the courtyard, Jay didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head and promptly got on his knees in front of Mason. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Mason cut in and announced, ¡°I don¡¯t mix business with personal affairs. I summoned you here today to talk about business. Call me Old Mr. Osborne.¡± Mason sounded calm, but Jay felt as though his energy had been depleted. He knew right then that his grandfather would never summon him for personal affairs anymore. Nevertheless, he had no other choice. Tears streamed down his cheeks and fell to the ground. Gritting his teeth, Jay balled up his fists and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Old Mr. Osborne. May I know why you summoned me here?¡± Seeing their actions, Everett let out a long sigh. Jay was his nephew whom he had watched grow up. In fact, Everett didn¡¯t hold back in nurturing Jay. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that Jay would turn out this way. Mason gazed at Jay. ¡°Jay, I want to help you hide the truth, but no secret can remain hidden forever. Many people in the family already know about your matters,¡± he revealed. Jay¡¯s face turned pale as he slumped to the ground. Seeing that, Mason let out an icy snort. ¡°Fortunately, your Uncle Everett cleaned up after you. Those who knew about your matters have been killed by his men. There is no evidence lying around.¡± At once, Jay crawled to Mason on his knees. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t do that anymore. I shall stay by your side in the ancestral grounds to learn from you. I won¡¯t leave your side.¡± Since the evidence was gone, Jay assumed that a lid had been put over the matter. He had no idea Mason would use his spiritual energy to send him flying five to six meters away. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Mason dered calmly. ¡°Jay, do you think the Osborne family members are fools? Even if there isn¡¯t sufficient evidence, do you think everyone else will choose not to trust the rumor?¡± Jay copsed to the ground as fear crept up his heart. ¡°Grandpa, what should I do? What should I do?¡± ¡°What should you do?¡± Mason nced at the fog and sighed. ¡°You might be the firstborn son, but after what happened, you won¡¯t be able to convince everyone. From today onward, you are no longer the head of the family.¡± After a pause, he ordered coldly, ¡°Everett.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Everett put on a solemn expression and went to Mason in a respectful manner. ¡°Yes, I am here.¡± ¡°Today, as the eighty-ninth head of the Osborne family, I hereby appoint you, Everett Osborne, as the sessor to my position. If anything happens to me, you¡¯ll take over the Osborne family. My order will take effect today and will be ryed to all core members of the family by tonight.¡± ¡°Uncle Mason¡­¡± Everett was confused. He did not expect to be the next head of the family as he was just an insignificant figure in the family. ¡°ept my order!¡± Mason roared. Hearing that, Everett straightened his back and got on his knees. ¡°I, Everett Osborne, member of the one hundred and seventy-eighth generation of the Osborne family, ept your order!¡± he replied. With that, Jay¡¯s era had ended before it could even begin. When Everett stood up, Mason seemed to have aged instantly. The head of the Osborne family would often pass on the baton to his grandchild. Among the hundreds of patriarchs, only two didn¡¯t hand over the position to their closest rtives, and Mason was the third to do so. He had no other choice. After everyone learned about Jay¡¯s doings, if the branches refused to listen to him, no one would be able to control them after Mason¡¯s death. By then, the Osborne family would be doomed. If someone used that as an excuse tounch an attack on Jay, he would die for sure. Mason was vicious and sensible enough to make Everett his sessor. His decision could also protect Jay. Jay might not be the next head of the family, but he could lead a peaceful life as a normal member of the family. Even after Mason¡¯s death, Everett would remember how Mason appointed him as his sessor and protect Jay on his behalf. There was only so much Mason could do as Jay¡¯s grandfather. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Chapter 653 The n ¡°Old Mr. Osborne¡­¡± Feeling incredulous, Jay widened his eyes in disbelief at Mason. ¡°No, I should be the head of the family! It is my right!¡± Jay said. ¡°Stop!¡± Everett lifted his right hand, and his strong spiritual energy immobilized Jay within his force field. Everett was the most rational man in the Osborne family. As such, even if he was subduing Jay, Mason made no protest and let thetter do as he saw fit. At the moment, Jay couldn¡¯t move a single muscle or talk. However, there was an unmistakable look of indignance in his bloodshot eyes. Everett let out a sigh. ¡°Jay, I know that you must think that I¡¯ve snatched your position as the head of the family away from you. However, I want you to think carefully about your grandfather¡¯s intention. If he continues to support you to assume the position, will you be able to repress those who stand against you in doubt? If you can¡¯t subdue them, what do you think will happen to you then?¡± Everett did not borate further after that. After all, some words were better left unsaid. If Everett said nothing else, Mason would turn out to be a man who had the Osborne family¡¯s best priorities at heart by annulling his own line and supporting Everett. Meanwhile, Everett would return the favor by protecting Jay in the future. However, if Everett chose to put it all out on the table, Mason would be a scheming man who was trying to protect his own bloodline by promoting Everett, who was on his side. Whether or not Everett chose to put all cards on the table would spell different intentions for everyone involved in the situation. Fortunately, though Jay was hysterical from losing his position as the head of the family, his sense of rationality was still intact. Everett¡¯s words made him fall into deep thought. After a few minutes, Jay slowly blinked his eyes. Seeing that, Everett waved his hand to dissipate the spiritual energy he used to control the young man. Jay slumped to the floor. Immediately afterward, he crawled over to Mason¡¯s side and kneeled before his grandfather. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jay banged his head against the floor forcefully three times, and when he lifted his head, his forehead was a bloody mess. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa! Thank you, Uncle Everett! I understand now¡­¡± Mason leaned back in his chair after hearing that. ¡°Jay, if you wish to stand your ground in our family and not get dragged down by others, or at least not get stabbed in the back by others, your cultivation level has to be God Realm, at least. You have much to learn from your uncle,¡± Masonmented. ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± replied Jay in a choking voice. ¡°Get up,¡± Mason said impassively. Knowing that his nephew was drained of his energy, Everett secretly helped him to stand with his spiritual energy. Thankful for his uncle¡¯s support, Jay turned to nod at him. Meanwhile, Mason spoke again. ¡°Everett, what¡¯s your opinion on what¡¯s going on in Yaleview?¡± Everett frowned slightly when he noticed Mason turning his attention back on himself. He knew that thetter would not talk of making him the sessor of the patriarch of the Osborne family lightly. Everett reckoned that the old man would ask his opinion on any matters from then onward to groom him to be the true patriarch of the Osborne family. He mulled over it for some time before saying, ¡°The fact that the Saday family has worked together with Wilbur to kill Joshua has not only changed the power dynamics in the mundane world, but also the power dynamics of the eight respectable families. The Sadays are now the head of the eight respectable families. The massacre of the Whitley family over a decade ago has surely served as a stark reminder of their potential demise should the seven other respectable families rise up against them.¡± Everett paused before he continued, ¡°This mission this time, including thebined forces of us and six other respectable families, will surely target Karl from Eastern Army, or even the other seven kings of Asura¡¯s Office, or even the foreign army to bring bnce to the current power dynamic.¡± Jay took a few nervous gasps when he heard Everett¡¯s words, and he deliberately lowered his head. Even respectable families seldom talked of the foreign army. After all, no matter how the eight respectable families fought for dominance with Asura¡¯s Office of Yaleview, it was an inner power struggle of Chanaea. However, they would be consideredmitting treason should it ever involve a foreign army. The notion was prohibited under all circumstances. Even if the respectable families could not care less about the power session of the royalty, they knew talks of the foreign army were the bottom line. Respectable families could only thrive if Chanaea was at peace. The survival of respectable families would be hanging by a thread if the sovereignty of the country was threatened. Mason nodded slightly as he listened to Everett¡¯s analysis. ¡°Good, but it¡¯s not good enough,¡± Mason said after taking a sip of tea. ¡°Firstly, if anyone dares to work with a foreign army, it will give the other respectable families the perfect justification to wage war. Nobody¡¯s that stupid. Secondly, only Asura¡¯s Office and Karl¡¯s Eastern Army are able to hold off six hundred thousand Yaleview Army. Other Kings of War under Asura¡¯s office, notably Dorian and Zachary, have suffered severe injuries. Even if they were all working together, they¡¯re all but five Grandmaster Realm cultivators. That is nothing up against respectable families like us. As for the army under theirmand, they¡¯re not powered by high technology, unlike Eastern Army. So, they are no rival against Yaleview Army. So, you can give up on your notion of roping in Kings of War. Well, that is unless you¡¯re confident that you could rope in at least three Kings of War, alongside their armies, to rally to our cause.¡± Three Kings of War, he said? Everett felt powerless when he heard the number. These Kings of War had only joined forces with Jonathan because they were against respectable families. Even Karl, who had removed himself from Asura¡¯s Office, was an uncertainty, much less the others. It would be easier to kill the armies than to change their minds. ¡°Uncle Everett, so there¡¯s nothing we can do to stop the Saday family from expanding?¡± Jay asked. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong,¡± Mason snickered. ¡°Eight years ago, the Master of Annihtion from the west prophesized the ending of our eight respectable families. Either there would be three remaining strong ones, or there would be only one left standing. Now, I finally see the rationale behind his words. However, the best way to keep the Yaleview Army in line is to work together with our arch enemy, Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Asura¡¯s Office¡­¡± Everett cast a doubtful nce at Mason and said, ¡°Uncle Mason, Jonathan has killed Garrison, and Jay has nearly killed Jonathan¡¯s aunt. I see no way to resolve this blood feud.¡± ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to resolve this?¡± Mason said as a murderous glint fleeted across his eyes. ¡°What we need now is not a partner who can y on a level field with us. In fact, we just need a dog that obeys us. The Yaleview Goldstein family has been exiled to Gronga on the orders of Jonathan, right? Send two Grandmaster Realm cultivators and an army to seize control of them. Since Xavion has gone to Doveston to look for Karl, send Pentonius and n both to Edenic Heights in Jadeborough City to abduct Jonathan¡¯s wife. Jay, you shall lead them in this operation,¡± Mason said. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Understood,¡± Jay hurriedly replied. A look of hatred filled his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Jonathan, he would not have lost the session right of the patriarchy of his family. It was all because of Jonathan¡¯s scheme that he lost his birthright. Hence, he vowed to avenge himself in this operation. Jay was still oblivious to the fact that the aphrodisiac that he ingested was concocted by Joshua. He was still ming everything on Jonathan. However, just when he was thinking of his ns to avenge himself, Mason¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°Jay, I¡¯ve ordered you to lead the operation because I¡¯m trying to use Jonathan¡¯s wife as a pawn to make him submit to us. However, if you go over the line and offend him further, steering us further from our cause, please do us a favor and kill yourself. Your uncle and I will do our best to protect you, but you really do not have many chances left to prove yourself.¡± Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Secret Realm Meanwhile, in Harfush, Sirmoor City, Hades¡¯ Harfush headquarters was in a chaotic mess. ¡°Right now, the whole intelligencework of Chanaea, other than Horbah, has been cleared. I¡¯m going to give you guys twenty-four hours. I don¡¯t care if you use satellites, drones, or send humans deep into the mountains. Find me the waterfall! I¡¯m not asking you to find a freaking water bubble. It¡¯s a waterfall over a hundred meters, for goodness¡¯ sake! Be prepared to get punished if the lot of you fail to find it!¡± Hades berated on the phone. Meanwhile, the intel department was frantically diverting satellites to locate the waterfall. As for why this frenzy was happening, it was caused by a phone call from Jonathan. At the moment, Jonathan was looking at the Heaven Sword in a mansion. In the battle earlier, he almost died from a fall due to his being pulled into the imaginary realm of the sword. Even if he was much stronger than an ordinary person, the fall from a dozen levels¡¯ height still took a toll on him. Zebedee and two other Grandmaster Realm cultivators from Jetroina had long absconded. It would be akin to finding a needle in a haystack to locate them now. Cultivators like them could easily find some unfortunate men and kill them to reside in their bodies. Even if they were stranded in the suburbs, given their cultivation level, it would be a piece of cake to survive. To find them, Jonathan would need someone who could turn the whole Terrandya province around in a short time. However, it was impossible to do so. Meanwhile, Ninay motionless on a couch aside. After ingesting so manyxatives, even an advanced phase Grandmaster Realm cultivator like her would not be able to take it. She was drained of all her energy as she slumped against the couch. Beside her, Geoffrey was seated in front of a spacious desk. It was obviously a meeting room desk, fit to seat around twenty to thirty people. However, there were ten monitors floating above the desk. Every monitor was disying footage from multiple surveince cameras or some encrypted chats. There were faces shing on two of the monitors as well. It looked very professional and futuristic. Meanwhile, over a dozen oldest models of Nokia phones were on the table. Every one of them was distinctly marked. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A ping of notification rang, and Geoffrey approached Jonathan with a tablet in his hand. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the number of casualties at Grand Hotel has been finalized. Please take a look,¡± Geoffrey said. Jonathan took over the tablet. Fifty four deaths and thirty eight injured. Though the number may be a bit painful to look at, the casualty was actually minimal. If Jonathan had chosen to stop and save the people at Grand Hotel when Zebedee and the other Grandmaster Realm cultivators were on their killing spree, he reckoned that the death toll could reach over a hundred. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I just hacked into the information system at the airport, and I can¡¯t find any information on Zebedee and the others¡¯ entry. Could it be that they¡¯re using fake names?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Jonathan said impassively as he tossed the tablet aside. ¡°Zebedee¡¯s Team Oracle enjoys high honor at Jetroina, especially Zebedee. He has been anointed the holy master by the king of Jetroina. The honor binds them to their names. On top of the arrogance of Jetroinians, it is unlikely that they¡¯re lying,¡± Jonathanmented. He furrowed his brows slightly as he recalled the way Zebedee presented himself. ¡°If the names aren¡¯t right, they must have changed their identities prior to entering the country. We could just match their faces in the surveince camera footage. Even if it¡¯s not the most efficient method, it is the best way to find out when they entered the borders and the people who weed them,¡± Jonathan ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± Geoffrey turned back to his seat. Meanwhile, Nina, who was seated opposite Jonathan was as pale as a sheet of paper. If Zebedee and the others had never shown their faces, Nina was confident that she could eradicate all their traces. However, since they had shown themselves, it would only take a moment for theputers to pull out the information about their entry into the country from the immigration system. On top of that, even her whereabouts would also be leaked. To make matters worse, she was also locked out of her spiritual energy. If Jonathan found out about her true identity, he would not hesitate to kill her. I have to find a way out of here! Nina felt apprehensive as she looked at Jonathan who was seated just opposite her. However, Jonathan could not care less about Nina right then. It was not that he did not doubt her, he just didn¡¯t think she was worth the trouble. As a Superior Realm cultivator, she couldn¡¯t even concentrate her force field. Jonathan wouldn¡¯t even need to lift a finger to immobilize her. Right then, his thoughts were focused on the Heaven Sword in his hand. The sword had shown three anomalies so far. Thetest anomaly had cemented Jonathan¡¯s surmise that the sword was no ything. It was as if the setting in the imaginary realm was guiding him forward. The most bizarre thing was when the mysterious person who appeared when he entered the imaginary realm the second time could actuallymunicate with him. This time, Jonathan was finally able to pinpoint andmark in the realm¡ªthe waterfall. It was a hundred-meter-tall waterfall. It was nothing too impressive, but he reckoned there would be at least a name or a record of a waterfall within the mountains. Jonathan decided to check it out if he could locate the ce. The mysterious person had surrounded him with a formation of mountains. Who is he? At a deserted mansion in Marsingfill province of Tellmoore City, a man dressed like a beggar was huddled in a corner as he wolfed down a bowl of instant noodles. Cough, cough¡­ A violent cough made the man puke his mouthful of instant noodles. However, the noodles were stained red. He wiped away the blood on his nose and brushed the ring on his right hand, and a bottle of water appeared in his hand. The man tilted his head backward and gulped down half the water in the bottle. Then, he leaned back against the wall and let out a huge sigh. ¡°Ancestors, the Secret Realm will open soon. I will retrieve the item and return the Whitley family to its former glory at Chanaea.¡± The man was none other than Joshua, who managed to abscond from the fight with Wilbur and Eva last time. Joshua had managed to garner the trust of eight respectable families by groveling at their feet for all these years. He finally ascended to the position ofmander, and everything was in ce for him to avenge his family. He was the final seed left over by Herman. However, nobody had expected that someone left over by the Whitleys would dare to openly show himself in front of the eight respectable families. The respectable families were looking to bnce the power dynamic between them, afraid that any one of them would gain power over the other if any one of them was themander. Joshua utilized the downfall of the Whitley family, and the other families¡¯xity to be the puppet of the eight respectable families. The eight families wiped out the Whitley family, and yet Joshua buttered up to them. Hence, they didn¡¯t see Joshua as a threat, and he was viewed as the perfect figure to bring bnce to the power dynamic of the eight great families. After a decade of trial and tests of his loyalty, Joshua finally seized control of Zedfield. Joshua thought he would have the power to discuss with the eight respectable families once he seized control of the Yaleview Army. However, he had underestimated one person¡ªWilbur Xanthos. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Chapter 655 The Troop Summoner And The Hundred Beasts Out of all the people who emerged from the Valley of Elites, Wilbur was the one who Joshua was most impressed with. He had a solid foundation, and he wasn¡¯t afraid to fight. In order to speed up the eight respectable families¡¯ n, Joshua had put all of his resources into training Wilbur to be the Military God of Yaleview Army. However, he never expected Wilbur¡¯s cultivation level to ascend to God Realm. Joshua could easily defeat someone who was only a Grandmaster Realm. However, anyone who reached God Realm was on equal footing as Joshua, even without an army to back them up. He would have no way of controlling them, either. There were two things that Joshua had prepared. Firstly, he would wait for the secret realm to open up based on Herman¡¯s n. Secondly, he would umte his power in Yaleview to pave the way for the future. To his dismay, when he realized that Wilbur was no longer in his control, he had pretty much lost one of his greatest assets. Regardless, Joshua never thought that Wilbur would instantly team up with the Saday family and go against him. It meant that the n Joshua had been formting for ten years was suddenly gone. The only thing he could rely on from that point was the secret realm, which was something the Whitley family had kept under wraps for generations. Joshua quickly chewed on his spaghetti. In just a few bites, he finished the entire te. Just then, a small, dainty figurended on the window frame despite the shattered ss. It was a messenger pigeon. Joshua got to his feet slowly. He lightly clutched the bird in his hand, and it was instantly crushed by his spiritual energy, turning into a pile of meat. In the next moment, a huge figure leaped over the courtyard walls. It turned out to be an enormous leopard. Eva was sitting on top of the leopard with her gorgeous figure and charming face. ¡°Joshua, being a cultivator who reached God Realm, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to have run all the way to Marsingfill from Yaleview just because you don¡¯t have the guts to fight back?¡± she taunted. Upon hearing Eva¡¯s words, the tattered door was pushed open from the inside, and Joshua walked out steadily with an exhausted look on his face. ¡°Embarrassing, you say? Well, it¡¯d be equally as embarrassing for me to die at your hands in Yaleview,¡± he retorted. He could feel a headacheing on as he stared at Eva in front of him. ¡°If it were any other familying after me, I would have gotten rid of them long ago. The Saday family is the only family that can tame beasts. You guys are such a nuisance,¡± heined. Eva had a subtle smile on her face when she heard that. ¡°Well, since you know you can¡¯t run, why don¡¯t you just surrender, Joshua?¡± ¡°Is there any advantage for me to go willingly with you?¡± Joshua asked with a grin. ¡°Of course, there is.¡± Eva jumped to the ground in a swift movement. ¡°You¡¯re a thoughtful person who¡¯s incredibly skilled at nning. Even though you¡¯re a spy, you never had children or tried to enjoy life like the others. Considering the fact that you don¡¯t mind toying with the eight respectable families so openly, you¡¯ve got remarkable courage.¡± She continued, ¡°How about this? If you hand over three of the Whitley family¡¯s magical items, I¡¯ll convince the elders to let you marry into the family. When the timees, you can live an enjoyable life. How does that sound?¡± While speaking, Eva also jutted out her chest in an attempt to show off her assets. Joshua, on the other hand, seemed to be scared out of his wits upon hearing that. He hurriedly shook his head. ¡°If what I¡¯ve heard is true, you¡¯re already forty-five years old, aren¡¯t you, Eva? I won¡¯t be able to ept it,¡± he replied. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You!¡± Eva¡¯s face darkened at his response. Eva¡¯s biggest insecurity was her age. Even though she was forty-five, she looked to be around twenty-six or twenty-seven. Someone had once said that if she spent a little less time on her face, she might have ascended to the advanced phase of God Realm already. ¡°You¡¯re really asking for it, Joshua.¡± She swung her right hand outward, and a scroll materialized in it. ¡°Let me ask you one more time. Are you going to hand over three of the Whitley family¡¯s magical items or not?¡± Meanwhile, Joshua¡¯s spiritual sense was fervently spreading in all directions. Thirty meters¡­ Fifty meters¡­ Eighty¡­ ¡°Did youe here alone?¡± He looked at her in amusement. ¡°Well, it makes sense. Wilbur¡¯s the one who forced me out, and he¡¯s got a lot of things to take care of in Yaleview. It¡¯s not like Yaleview Army can spare anyone toe with you, either.¡± Joshua seemed to be mumbling to himself. His left hand brushed past his ring. When he raised it again, he was holding a bamboo board. ¡°So, you do have the Troop Summoner!¡± Eva eximed excitedly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s see which is more superior between the Troop Summoner and The Hundred Beasts. Come on!¡± Eva let out a loud roar, and the leopard beside her charged toward Joshua in rage. Joshua stepped forward and collided with the leopard¡¯s fangs. He was sent flying backward violently. In the meantime, Eva was making moves in his courtyard. The meter-long scroll was abruptly unrolled before bing thirty meters long, fluttering around her. ¡°Hah!¡± Eva roared. Beams of light shot out from the illustration on the scroll. All kinds of beasts came to life from the painting. There was an ancient ape, a fierce tiger, a giant elephant, and a colubrid snake. Each one of them had a cultivation level of advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm, and there were ten of them. Even Joshua couldn¡¯t help but grimace. ¡°In my name, I summon you henceforth to punish the seas and the skies. I shall sacrifice my blood and exhaust my energy. Come forth, my soldiers!¡± he chanted. In mid-air, the spiritual energy of the bamboo board in his hands burst forth. He made a gesture with his hand and slide his fingers across the board incessantly. With one final stroke on the board, the thinyer of spiritual energy in the atmosphere suddenly began to intensify with Joshua as the center. The bamboo board was siphoning spiritual energy from its surroundings. Joshua could feel the spiritual energy in his body surging, and he guarded the field of energy in his elixir field. Right then, all the spiritual energy within a ten miles radius had gathered beneath his feet. Phantom-like streaks could be seen, and it was as if there was an invisible tform of spiritual energy underneath Joshua. A wave of murderous energy was created in the midst of it all. Eva, who was standing far away in the courtyard, had her eyes wide open, and so did Joshua. When Joshua was just a child, Herman had chosen him to be a spy hiding in the Whitley family. Then, the Whitley family ended up meeting their demise, and Joshua continued carrying out Herman¡¯s n from before to get a ring from a designated ce. The three magical items, which were the Troop Summoner, Formation Crusher, and Hailstorm Fan, happened to be there, too. Even so, Joshua had left video evidence behind as a reminder to Herman. Even though those three magical items were terrifyingly powerful, none of them could be used until one had reached the Divine Realm at the very least. Otherwise, it would attract the attention of others who wanted to have it for themselves. People¡¯s lives might even be taken because of it. Because of that, even when he was escaping from Yaleview, Joshua never used the magical items when he didn¡¯t need to. The spiritual energy below him formed a tform, and the Troop Summoner was hovering in front of him. In an instant, Joshua felt as if the blood in his body had begun to boil. ¡°Kill her!¡± he roared, raising his hand to grab the Troop Summoner. At the same time, silhouette after silhouette was taking shape beneath his feet. Even though their faces couldn¡¯t be seen, their armor and weaponry made them look like ancient soldiers. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Chapter 656 The ce I Am From With thatmand from Joshua, the mass of spiritual energy on the ground condensed into troops, who charged toward beasts summoned by Eva like a wave. The soldiers that Joshua had summoned had a cultivation level that was not above that of Superior Realm. They were worlds apartpared to the well-trained creatures from The Hundred Beasts. Logically speaking, Joshua didn¡¯t stand a chance. Shockingly, however, the number of soldiers that had been summoned was overwhelming. There were at most a few dozen beasts summoned by Eva. On the other hand, there were at least a few hundred soldiers summoned by the Troop Summoner. The golden leopard and all the other beasts who had dashed forward would have to take on dozens of soldiers each to even the ying field. Eva could clearly see Joshua standing around twenty meters away, but she couldn¡¯t close the distance between them at all. Joshua¡¯s eyes bulged as he sensed the spiritual energy surging through his body frantically. At that moment, he was able to transfer his spiritual sense into the Troop Summoner and control the movements of each individual soldier. Shutting his eyes, he suddenly appeared in front of the golden leopard. Just when it shed at him with its enormous ws, Joshua transferred his consciousness into a soldier directly behind the leopard. The soldier that was initially rushing forward on autopilot suddenly turned to face the leopard and jumped up, all while swinging the spear in its hand. Roar! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The leopard let out a growl of pain. It turned and pounced at the soldier that housed Joshua¡¯s consciousness, ripping that soldier to shreds. Unfortunately, Joshua had already moved into another soldier¡¯s body. Countless spears stabbed into the leopard¡¯s body. Finally, after a few hits, the beast copsed to the ground and disintegrated into shards of glowing light that scattered into the sky. The leopard¡¯s death opened up a huge path for Joshua. Joshua¡¯s spiritual sense was flitting around the battlefield rapidly to restrain each of the beasts¡¯ movements. It was only then that Eva noticed the problem. Trying to fight against Joshua with a method like this had been a mistake. The Hundred Beasts was an inherited magical item that required sacrifice. All of the beasts were created from the efforts of all the Saday family¡¯s ancestors constantly pouring their spiritual energy into it. The process of refining an item like that was known as spiritual concealment. As the name suggested, it entailed conserving the spiritual energy that went unused in one¡¯s day-to- day life using a specialized method. Then, when it was time to battle, one could unleash that spiritual energy. Because of that, the creatures formed by The Hundred Beasts would be wiped out forever once they were taken down. Meanwhile, countless of Joshua¡¯s troops had been torn to pieces by The Hundred Beasts. Even so, more of them kept forming from below Joshua. It could be said that he was directlymunicating with the universe using his spiritual energy. It was impossible to use mortal power to fight against that of a god. However, that was also the reason why Eva wanted the Troop Summoner so badly. ¡°Retreat!¡± she hollered. She moved her hands in aplicated gesture, and the dozens of Grandmaster Realm creatures transformed into spiritual energy. They returned back to The Hundred Beasts. ¡°That Troop Summoner of yours is really something else, Joshua. However, it looks a little different from what I¡¯ve seen in the records,¡± shemented. While speaking, a thick wave of spiritual energy began to converge in the direction of the scroll that was flying around her. ¡°Ten years ago, Herman was in possession of the Troop Summoner. However, he only ever summoned three Divine Realm generals. Howe you¡¯re only able to summon Superior Realm soldiers? It¡¯s not a knock-off, is it?¡± she asked. ¡°Does it matter if it¡¯s a knock-off?¡± Joshua slowly opened his eyes as he grabbed the Troop Summoner. He had only used the Troop Summoner for a few minutes in battle, but most of the spiritual energy in his body was already depleted. Nevertheless,pared to the amount of spiritual energy that the Troop Summoner had consumed, the spiritual energy that Joshua expended was nothing but a drop in the ocean. The bamboo board sort of worked like a crowbar. The amount of spiritual energy that it could gather was proportional to how long Joshua couldst, much like how the strength of a crowbar was proportional to the force exerted by the person using it. If he were truly able to summon Divine Realm spirit generals like Eva had said, that would be truly horrifying. The scroll continued to hover around Eva¡¯s head. Golden beams of light kept circting around it. It looked like something was trying to escape from the scroll. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. Whether it¡¯s the real deal or not, you¡¯re not getting away today,¡± Eva stated. As she spoke, the spiritual energy within her began to swirl. Even Joshua, who was a Divine Realm cultivator as well, was startled by how powerful the waves of spiritual energy were. Along with the bubbling spiritual energy, a pair of ws materialized on The Hundred Beasts. Bang! Following a loud noise, a nondescript beast that was around ten meters in length dropped to the ground. It had the ws of an eagle, the body of a pig, and the head of a dog. Moo! With what sounded like a cow mooing, a perpetual aura of savagery flowed through the air. ¡°This is the strongest beast I can call forth¡ªHadrolodon!¡± Eva announced. She looked at the beast before her. With exhaustion in her tone, she ordered, ¡°Go. Kill him!¡± Moo! After that ferocious roar, the ground beneath Hadrolodon began to crack, forming web-like patterns. Immediately, the spiritual energy underneath Joshua started to copse. Razor-sharp talons and pointed fangs came into view at the same time, and they went straight for Joshua¡¯s neck. Boom! There was a huge explosion. When Joshuanded on the ground, Hadrolodon had been sent flying dozens of meters backward. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± Eva yelled. Hadrolodon charged forward once again. ¡°Punish them!¡± Joshua let out a furious cry. The paper fan in his hands was infused with spiritual energy, and he thrust it forward powerfully. Gusts of intense wind began to blow. Lightning crashed down from the sky andnded right on Hadrolodon¡¯s head. ¡°A formation of thunder? It¡¯s the Hailstorm Fan!¡± Eva shrieked. She gripped the scroll and rushed toward Joshua. Joshua has already used two of the Whitley family¡¯s magical items. Thest one, Formation Crusher, is probably in his hands as well. Back in Yaleview, she had worked together with Wilbur to inflict heavy wounds on Joshua. As such, she reckoned she had to take advantage of the moment to kill him. As long as she could obtain the Whitley family¡¯s three magical items, the Saday family would never have to worry about getting threatened by the other seven families again. They only had two choices¡ªsubmission or death. Right when Eva was charging ahead, she was suddenly thrown to the side. A te-sized hole had formed in the ground behind her, and dirt flew out of it. The hole was created by the bullet of arge-caliber sniper rifle. Eva quickly reached out to turn The Hundred Beasts back into a scroll, using it to block the sniper¡¯s line of fire. It was then that she heard a crackling sound from the sky. It hade from at least eight hundred meters above her. Even from such a huge distance, it could predict her movements. It was obvious how big of a threat the sniper posed. From far away, Joshua was panting as he held the Hailstorm Fan. It wasn¡¯t just Eva who was stunned by the shot that just came out of nowhere. Even Joshua himself wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. Nheless, he reckoned that the neer was on his side since they were targeting Eva. But ever since my identity has been exposed, the eight respectable families have been gunning for my life. So, who wouldunch an open attack on the Saday family? ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve yed the eight respectable families like a fiddle, Joshua. I only thought that you were Wilbur¡¯s pawn in Yaleview Army. I didn¡¯t know you have gotten yourself a pawn as well. How impressive,¡± Eva remarked. ¡°I¡¯m not his pawn,¡± a hoarse voice sounded. Following that, a figure, who was dressed like a cowboy with a mask on,nded on a neighboring house as he held a sniper rifle in hand. Using her spiritual sense, Eva tried to analyze the area. However, she noticed that there was a chaotic force field preventing her from doing so. ¡°You¡¯re bold enough to challenge the Saday family, but you don¡¯t have the guts to show your face? Speak. Which family are you from?¡± she demanded. ¡°I¡¯m not from any family.¡± The man chuckled as he clutched his rifle. ¡°I¡¯m from a ce called Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Offer From The Zink Family ¡°Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Eva¡¯s expression turned grim as she looked at the masked man. She had thought the masked man was the backup n Joshua hade up with while staying hidden for the past ten years. Little did she know that the masked man was working for Jonathan. At the same time, however, a trace of doubt shed across Eva¡¯s eyes. Isn¡¯t Jonathan Goldstein the only God Realm cultivator in Asura¡¯s Office? Who is this mysterious man who appeared out of nowhere? ¡°Hey, you said you¡¯re from Asura¡¯s Office. Do you have any evidence?¡± Eva had to bring back more information despite the fact that she had no way of verifying it. Although all families had been wary of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s military power since its establishment three years ago, they had never taken Asura¡¯s Office seriously due to the presence of high-ranking cultivators. The feeling was simr to that of a hunter facing a wolf in the jungle with a gun. Are wolves scary? Yes. However, is it necessary to be afraid of them? Not really! Following the appearance of the masked man, Eva eventually became a little confused. Even if Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office had used every resource avable in the mortal world to train high- ranking cultivators, cultivating a God Realm cultivator in three years was simply impossible. There were only two possibilities if the God Realm cultivator in front of her was truly from Asura¡¯s Office. The first was that Asura¡¯s Office had actually discovered a way to cultivate a second Jonathan. The second was that some forces had formed an alliance with Asura¡¯s Office, such as respectable families or ancient sects. In either case, it was a big deal. Eva had to gather as much information as she could. With a straw in his mouth, the masked man sat on the roof and extended his hand to reload the sniper rifle. ¡°Whether you believe it or not doesn¡¯t matter. What makes you think that I¡¯m obligated to show you proof?¡± The masked man grinned as he pointed the sniper rifle at Eva. ¡°Eva Saday, I¡¯d really like to try to see if I can shoot your head from this distance.¡± Hearing that, Eva frowned and slowly moved backward. Although she had summoned the ferocious beast, Hadrolodon, of The Hundred Beasts with God Realm cultivation, the God Realm cultivator in front of her was still a formidable foe. His cultivation level, as well as the sniper rifle in his hand, posed a great threat to her. With the addition of Joshua, who was holding the Hailstorm Fan, it would be difficult to predict who would win if the battle started. ¡°The Saday family should, of course, show some respect now that Asura¡¯s Office has stepped in. Joshua Whitley is now yours. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Eva backed away slowly, putting The Hundred Beasts between herself and the masked man. With a roar, Hadrolodon morphed into pure spiritual energy, entered The Hundred Beasts, and vanished into the distance with Eva. It was not until Eva¡¯s figurepletely disappeared that Joshua let out a sigh. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He pulled out a ck pill and popped it into his mouth. Then the spiritual energy in his body surged instantly. ¡°That¡¯s a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill that can restore one¡¯s God Realm cultivation. As one might expect from the wealthy and powerful Whitley family,¡± eximed the masked man when he noticed the changes in spiritual energy in Joshua¡¯s body. The fan in Joshua¡¯s hand was half-opened. Streams of spiritual energy poured into it rapidly, and the ribs of the fan flickered continuously. ¡°Who are you?¡± Joshua inquired while giving the masked man a stern look. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there are any other God Realm cultivators in Asura¡¯s Office besides Jonathan Goldstein, but I¡¯m certain that no one from Asura¡¯s Office wille to my aid.¡± Hearing that, the masked man chuckled and put away the sniper rifle that was almost as tall as a person. ¡°As expected, a person who can reach the top in ten years is no slouch.¡± Having said that, the masked man reached out and slowly took off the mask. Soon, the slightly pale face beneath the mask was revealed. He was a very attractive young man who, at most, looked to be in histe twenties. His appearance alone could rival those of well-known celebrities. It was a stark contrast to his hoarse and husky voice earlier. ¡°Who are you?¡± Joshua asked again, raising the Hailstorm Fan in his hand. Momentster, the young man leaped to the ground from the roof and stood in front of Joshua. Opening his mouth, he spat out a button-sized voice changer and chuckled. ¡°Joshua Whitley, allow me to formally introduce myself. My name is Hayden Zink, and I¡¯m from Pollerton.¡± The moment Joshua heard Hayden¡¯s words, he was a little surprised. The Zink family from Pollerton was not a small family. ording to the mortal world¡¯s power hierarchy, respectable families were at the top, followed by prominent families, first-ss families, and so on. The cultivator world, on the other hand, had a much simpler power structure. There were only two kinds. Except for the respectable families, the rest fell into the category of non- respectable families, and the Zink family of Pollerton was regarded as the most powerful among the non-respectable families. Some people once said that the Zink family was one of the emerging families that had the best chance of bing a respectable family. However, people at Joshua¡¯s level knew that the Zink family could only ever be the Zink family. It was because they were nothing more than the Osborne family¡¯s minions. ¡°In recent years, the Zink family has been mentioned on equal terms with the eight respectable families and is known as the family that can fill the void left by the Whitley family¡¯s fall,¡± said Joshua as he looked at Hayden doubtfully. ¡°Did the Osbornes ask you to save me?¡± Hayden shook his head. ¡°If the Osborne family had sent me here, I would have killed you instead of saving you.¡± After determining that Hayden had no intention of killing him, Joshua straightened up while holding the Hailstorm Fan. ¡°Not the Osbornes? The how did you find me?¡± Hayden smiled and said nothing. ¡°Joshua, be it our families, ages, or cultivation levels, I have to regard you as my senior. Stop asking how I found you. I won¡¯t answer you. This time, I¡¯m here to talk to you about coboration.¡± ¡°What coboration?¡± Joshua scowled as he fixed his gaze on Hayden. ¡°You should be aware that I¡¯m no longer at the top. I¡¯m not sure what else you can get out of me.¡± Joshua was well aware of his predicament. In the past ten years, he had only done three things: hid himself, waited for the Secret Realm to open, and developed Yaleview forces. In fact, he once considered setting up his forces outside of Yaleview, but there were simply too many spies from the eight respectable families. Joshua could not be certain that the respectable families were no longer keeping an eye on him even if they had ultimately put their guard down against him. Following his departure from Yaleview, his ten-year n was shattered in an instant. As long as he possessed the three secret treasures, the eight respectable families would continue to hunt him down. He even considered escaping to the neighboring country of Merania to hide from the eight respectable families. That was why he found it a little puzzling when the Zink family suggested working together. Hayden smiled and stated, ¡°Joshua, if you work with me, I can help you avenge the Whitley family. You should think about it.¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Interrogation In Sparaville, Terrandya, Jonathan was sipping water while rxing in the garden. He had spoken to Josephine on the phone earlier and was relieved to learn that Edenic Heights was safe. Ever since he left Tayhaven, he had been feeling a little uneasy. He had left Tayhaven before, but with Zachary stationed there, he had never had to worry about the safety of his family. Perhaps it was Josephine¡¯s pregnancy or the recent overactivity of Yaleview forces and respectable families because Jonathan would always be worried about the safety of Edenic Heights. I guess it¡¯s true that the more people you care about, the more likely you are to be overly cautious. Jonathan sighed resignedly as he thought of that. In the past month, the situation in Chanaea had been a bit chaotic. First, Northern Crimson Prison was destroyed, and Karl betrayed Asura¡¯s Office with the Eastern Army, causing the Mysonna Army to lose supplies and be pursued and killed by the West Region Army. Although Kane and Andy had led their people to kill the entire West Region Army, it was difficult for them to restore Mysonna¡¯s previous military forces in a short period of time. Following that, Edenic Heights was under attack, and the respectable families led by the Osborne family began to strike at Jonathan officially. Then, the situation in Doveston became tense. Karl¡¯s Eastern Army and Aidan¡¯s Medved Army from Remdik were stationed on opposite sides of River Onxy, hundreds of miles apart. They appeared to want to start a war as they had done a few years ago. After that, Wilbur from Yaleview and the Saday family joined forces to depose Joshua. In addition to the individuals from Team Oracle he had just met, Chanaea as a whole was in disarray and crisis. Is the three years of peace merely the calm before the storm? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jonathan furrowed his brows as he thought about the current situation. At that moment, Geoffrey walked out. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the results of the facial recognition are in. Zebedee and his people entered the country through the airport this morning. We couldn¡¯t locate them because their identity information has been altered.¡± Jonathan immediately took the tablet. Zebedee¡¯s and his people¡¯s faces could be seen clearly on the screen. After leaving the airport, they boarded a bus. The identity of the person who picked them up was unknown. ¡°Have you located this bus?¡± ¡°I told someone to look for it. This bus belongs to Leopard Transport. However, it shouldn¡¯t be operating today. The employees of Leopard Transport spected that the driver might have epted the job in private. Neither the bus nor the driver has been located as of yet, and the GPS system on the bus is no longer operational. The other party appears to be quite professional. It¡¯s possible that this bus has disappeared from the.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°Check with the insurancepany whether there is anypensation forrge-scale car idents today. It¡¯s hard to destroy such arge vehicle without anyone noticing.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± The next moment, Geoffrey looked at Jonathan hesitantly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m not sure if I should say this or not.¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want,¡± Jonathan responded calmly. Upon hearing that, Geoffrey turned his head and looked inside the mansion. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Nina Chastain¡¯s resume seems a bit too polished, and the circumstances surrounding her appearance are also a little strange. Although I¡¯ve checked the surveince footage and believe that she has nothing to do with the explosion in Seamus¡¯ office, I still want to remind you of this. You shouldn¡¯t keep a woman like her by your side.¡± Even though Jonathan appeared calm in response to Geoffrey¡¯s words, he was taken aback on the inside. He had a general idea of Geoffrey¡¯s methods based on how he had dealt with Seamus. Geoffrey¡¯s calmness, his capacity for nning, and his ruthlessness toward himself were all incredibly rare traits despite hisck of cultivation level and status as a mere mortal. If Jonathan kept Geoffrey by his side, thetter would undoubtedly be Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s right-hand man in the future. However, Jonathan had never imagined Geoffrey would one day have the courage to criticize him in front of him. ¡°Are you trying to teach me what to do?¡± Lifting his head, Jonathan looked at Geoffrey with interest. As soon as Geoffrey heard that, he quickly lowered his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Instead of reprimanding Geoffrey, Jonathan smiled and asked, ¡°Tell me, how do you think I should deal with Nina?¡± Geoffrey secretly raised his head to look at Jonathan. He was finally convinced that Jonathan was serious after seeing no murderous intent in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I suggest getting rid of suspicious individuals like Nina right away.¡± As Geoffrey spoke, he stretched out his hand and made a slicing motion on his neck. Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have asked your opinion if that¡¯s what I wanted to do.¡± At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense was on Nina, who was inside the mansion. She had had a hard time because of thexatives and had fallen into a deep slumber. Staring at Nina¡¯s heaving chest, Jonathan turned to look at Geoffrey. ¡°If she isn¡¯t a spy from Jetroina, there¡¯s no reason to kill her. However, if she is, I need all the information she has. She¡¯s more useful when she¡¯s alive than when she¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, Mr. Goldstein, I can get her to talk by using a few tricks.¡± Jonathan used his spiritual sense to look at Nina¡¯s face closely. Momentster, his spiritual sense gradually dwindled like a tide as he sensed her regr breathing. ¡°It¡¯s just a suspicion that there¡¯s something wrong with her. No matter what, she¡¯s a woman. Don¡¯t use ruthless interrogation techniques on her. Avoid using methods that would ruin her face and body.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Geoffrey whipped around and walked inside. Jonathan lowered his head and took another look at the tablet he was holding. Right then, a sudden cry broke out in the mansion but was quickly suppressed. ¡°I hope there¡¯s nothing wrong with you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to live.¡± In less than half an hour, Geoffrey came out with gloves on his hands. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, she didn¡¯t confess anything. However, untrained, ordinary people would have spoken a long time ago. I¡¯m almost certain that she¡¯s rted to Zebedee because she was able to endure it.¡± ¡°What method did you use?¡± Jonathan asked, looking at Geoffrey curiously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I simply fed her things, like cockroaches.¡± Nodding slightly, Jonathan turned and walked into the mansion. In the living room, Nina was retching while holding the trash can. Jonathan frowned at the sound and asked, ¡°Nina, what is your rtionship with Zebedee Makino?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Nina replied while throwing up and sobbing. ¡°Really?¡± questioned Jonathan with a smile. ¡°I really have no idea. Please let me go, Mr. Goldstein. I was wrong. Please have mercy on me.¡± Before Nina could finish speaking, a dagger appeared out of nowhere in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason to keep you alive.¡± Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Be Quick Nina was obviously taken aback by the dagger before her. Her eyes were filled with utter terror as she looked at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you can¡¯t¡ª¡± Before Nina could finish her words, the glint of the de shed before her. Ding! A faint sound rang out as the dagger in Jonathan¡¯s hand stopped an inch away from Nina¡¯s neck. Nina was pressing an extremely thin de in her hand against the dagger in Jonathan¡¯s grip. In the face of Jonathan¡¯s attack, Nina could no longer hide her cultivation level. She couldn¡¯t be bothered about hiding the surge of her spiritual energy as she stood up and yelled, ¡°Jonathan, how have I offended you? Why would you want to kill me?¡± Since she started following Jonathan, she had swallowed two tiny explosive devices and had been forced to drinkxatives in less than two days. In order not to reveal her identity earlier, she had also been fed around ten cockroaches and stinkbugs. No matter how mentally strong Nina was, she was still an ordinary girl at the end of the day. Despite the cruel interrogation methods, she still gritted her teeth and endure them. But how could she keep herposure and not hate Jonathan? If Jonathan had trusted her at this point, Nina would have let it be and continued lurking around him. However, she had withstood all the tests, yet Jonathan still tried to kill her without having any evidence. She could no longer put up with it. Jonathan retracted the dagger and grinned at Nina. ¡°You¡¯ve performed very well, but here is the problem. I don¡¯t know whether you have heard that it¡¯s rather weird when one is too ordinary. Tell me, who exactly are you?¡± ¡°I am just an ordinary rogue cultivator,¡± Nina said through clenched teeth. Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°Nina, to be honest, many things have happened recently. Yaleview, the respectable families, and the warlords all want to attack me. I don¡¯t know which force you are working for as a spy. But now I have made my decision. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are innocent or which family sent you here. If you cannot tell me where Zebedee is in five seconds, I will kill you right away!¡± He would rather kill the wrong person than let her go. Nina desperately wished to kill him to vent her anger. However, facing someone like Jonathan, who was in the middle phase of God Realm, Nina knew well that whatever she did would only be in vain. Just like what Jonathan had said, a simple thought was enough to crush her if he wanted to. If one were topare both of them, Nina was no different from a three-year-old child in front of Jonathan. She had thought that she could still take Jonathan down with her even though she couldn¡¯t kill him. However, after witnessing Jonathan kill ten Grandmasters from Team Oracle while being chased by Zebedee, Ninapletely lost all thoughts of fighting back. ¡°If I tell you, will you spare my life?¡± Nina asked after tossing the de in between her fingers away. ¡°One can only talk when there is reciprocity between two parties. Do you think you have the chance now?¡± Nina nodded slightly. ¡°Indeed, I am incapable of making a deal with you, but my information can change the situation in Doveston. If I live, Doveston will be peaceful for a long time. If you kill me, with your current intelligence capabilities, it will take you at least two days to locate Zebedee. In fact, two days could change the whole situation in Chanaea. You won¡¯t lose anything in this deal!¡± Changing the situation in Doveston and affecting the situation in Chanaea¡­ What exactly is Jetroina trying to do? Jonathan looked at Nina and said, ¡°I reckoned Jetroina would stir up a mess, but I¡¯m still clueless about the details of your n. Tell me, then. I promise you can live if the information you provide is useful.¡± ¡°Stop ying games with me,¡± Nina snarled. ¡°Not only must you guarantee that I live, but you also have to provide me a new identity and must not hurt me in any way, including my cultivation, which you cannot take away.¡± In one breath, Nina stated a long list of additional conditions and amendments to the deal in order to gain more security for herself. She had taken all of Jonathan¡¯s tactics against his opponents into consideration. Having ruthless tactics was essential for someone who was able to establish such a huge organization as Asura¡¯s Office in three years. That was especially the case when Jonathan had drawn the dagger earlier without hesitation to kill her. She was utterly terrified. Smiling, Jonathan nodded. ¡°I promise that as long as you provide me with the correct information, you will get the appropriate arrangements and will not be harmed at all.¡± After staring at Jonathan for a couple of seconds, Nina slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°You should head to Horbah immediately. Jetroina wants to restart the battle in Mysonna and cut off Karl¡¯s supplies.¡± Following that, Jonathan leaped to his feet. An almost infinite sense of murderous intent started to spread across the room. Jonathan had been on the battlefield for three years and had experienced countless battles of any size. Although he yed an important role most of the time by defeating the enemies effectively with his skills, when it came to nning strategies, he had Hades and a few veterans to take care of it. However, as Jonathan had been in a high-ranking position for so long and with his unnoticeable influence, the big picture he had in mind was definitely not simple. Previously, he had deduced that Jetroina might use the opportunity when Karl was removed from Asura¡¯s Office to make a move, but he did not expect his enemy to be so ruthless. The scene of the two irrelevant organizations, Medved Army from Remdik and Team Oracle from Jetroina, joining forces and the map of the entire Doveston and the distribution of cases instantly formed in Jonathan¡¯s head. They are cutting off the supplies and attacking River Onxy. With Yaleview Army in the way, Asura¡¯s Office couldn¡¯t deploy its troops to the north. If Jetroina took the opportunity tounch an attack when Medved Army and Eastern Army were in battle, Horbah, Baridoki, and Terrandya would fall into the hands of Jetroina and Remdik! ¡°Tell me where Zebedee went in Horbah.¡± Nina was rendered immobile by Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Jonathan, you promised not to hurt me!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Jonathan looked at Nina coldly. ¡°But if your answer doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I can lock you up so that you will never see the sun or the faintest light for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°How could you?¡± With tears in her eyes, Nina nced at Jonathan. ¡°The most possible ce for Zebedee to go is Kransbay in Horbah. I know there is a point of contact for Jetroina there, called New Renaissance, but I have never been there myself.¡± Jonathan squeezed Nina¡¯s shoulders before turning around and walking out. ¡°Geoffrey, have a ne ready and contact the authorities in Horbah to investigate New Renaissance. Inform Hades using the method I told you about. Tell him to think of a way to contact Karl and let him know about these! Be quick!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. With that, Jonathan dashed out of the mansion while yanking Nina. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that a private ne hadnded at an airport in Jadeborough. The hatch door opened, and a young man alighted. It was Jay. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Chapter 660 The Demon Inside Since thest phone call, Karl had unterally cut off all contact with Asura¡¯s Office. This action represented Karl¡¯s self-esteem and implied that he had officially left Asura¡¯s Office. Not only did Karl cut off all contact, but he also destroyed all themunication equipment Asura¡¯s Office had provided for the Eastern Army previously. After all,plex equipment was more likely to be imnted with a tracking program. Naturally, Karl wanted to terminate any possibility of being traced by Asura¡¯s Office. However, it was for this very reason that created such an awkward situation. No one could get in contact with Karl. The Medved Army of Remdik had been deployed along the north of River Onxy. On the other end, Jetroina was up to something else. Jonathan wanted Karl dead at once for the death of the fifty thousand soldiers of Mysonna. However, under such circumstances, the only thing on Jonathan¡¯s mind was to inform Karl to set up his defenses. With the Eastern Army¡¯s capabilities, God Realm cultivators would never dare to attack them head-on if the army received the news in advance and was prepared for the battle. Not even the spirit shield of cultivators of Grandmaster Realm and God Realm could protect them from the bombing of cannonballs. This was the collision of technological power and a cultivator¡¯s strength. The intensity was apparent. Adept cultivators were not sure about other army. But for an army like the Eastern Army, everything was in control as long as the enemy was within the range of artillery fire. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If it failed, then they would fire another round. As long as the news could be delivered to Karl, the situation in Doveston would be temporarily stabilized. As for what happened in Mysonna, everything could be put off in the face of foreign enemies. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. You have to let me go,¡± Nina yelled at Jonathan on the helicopter. Jonathan turned around and shot Nina a frosty nce. ¡°Although I can¡¯t get my hand on your identity, I can sever your rtionship with Jetroina.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Nina looked at Jonathan, her eyes wide. ¡°Are you saying¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll bring you to Zebedee and show him you¡¯ve betrayed him.¡± Jonathan turned to look at Nina. His gaze was unusually calm. ¡°Only then you¡¯ll lose Jetroina¡¯s trust. Even if you stay in Chanaea, you can never be Jetroina¡¯s spy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re risking my life!¡± Nina almost had a mental breakdown. Jonathan had gone overboard this time. Losing their trust was not the most important thing. If Nina did betray Jetroina in front of Zebedee, she would not live to see another day. Although Nina was a spy, she was sent to Chanaea when she was just a little girl. Back then, she was only about five years old. Although Nina had been brainwashed, she had adapted to everything in Chanaea after years of influence from the Chanaeans. Nina only wanted an ordinary life away from threats, yet everything went out of control after she met Jonathan. Jonathan did not kill her, but his actions kept pushing her to the verge of death. ¡°What good does that do to you, Jonathan?¡± With tears in her eyes, Nina looked at Jonathan. ¡°I only want to live an ordinary life. Why must you force me?¡± ¡°Ordinary life?¡± Jonathan snorted. ¡°Your information shows that you grew up in Chanaea. You must know the history of the Chanaean war then. Don¡¯t you know the crimes of Jetroina? No matter how innocent you pretend to be, you are still a spy for Jetroina. If I¡¯m right, you were the one who nned Team Oracle¡¯s entry into Sparaville, right? Do you think it¡¯s over after they discontinued Karl¡¯s logistical supplies? After several days of stalemate, the people will cross River Onxy and take the lives of the Eastern Army who have lost their supplies. No war ends without a life taken!¡± After listening to Jonathan, Nina shouted, ¡°I have no choice but to be a spy. Why can¡¯t I live? Are only powerful and high-ranking people like you worthy of living?¡± p! A p in Nina¡¯s face sent the noise-canceling earphones in her ears flying. ¡°The soldiers should handle the war. But every time, the heaviest casualties happen to the civilians.¡± Following Jonathan¡¯s words, the spiritual energy in Nina¡¯s body fluctuated rapidly, while the surrounding spiritual energy began to rush toward Nina¡¯s body. A glint of murderous intent shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. The spiritual energy a cultivator absorbed had to go through a lot of tempering during their cultivation. It was not something to be done in a rush. From how Nina absorbed the spiritual energy, there was no time to refine them. There wasn¡¯t even enough time for her elixir field to rest. Clearly, Nina was nning to blow herself up. ¡°Freeze!¡± Jonathan activated his Grandmaster Realm force field within a ten-meter radius, with him as the center. Pure spiritual energy was all over her body, but Nina could use none of it. She cast a spell and retracted her cultivation method. Inside her meridian, the pure spiritual energy from her cultivation had shed with the spiritual energy she had absorbed. In an instant, she spewed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Break!¡± Jonathan mmed his right hand hard on Nina¡¯s lower abdomen. Nina let out a dreadful cry. Just then, blood mist scattered throughout the helicopter. Nina¡¯s face was ashen. She curled up and fell on the seat. At that moment, she was like a rag bag, and the spiritual energy in her body dissipated crazily. On the side, Jonathan stretched his right hand forward, using his spiritual energy as the force field to compress Nina¡¯s dissipated spiritual energy and pour it into his meridian. Although Nina was strong, she was only in Grandmaster Realm. Her spiritual energy was nothing to a God Realm cultivator like Jonathan. It didn¡¯t matter to Jonathan if he absorbed Nina¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± With blood all over her nose and mouth, Nina looked at Jonathan. ¡°You promised not to take away my cultivation. You¡¯re going back on your words. Let¡¯s see if you can break through to Divine Realm in the future.¡± Nina spoke with a baleful nce. However, she was right. Cultivators had to be mindful of their words after they entered God Realm. In ancient times, God Realm was known as Spirit Ascension Realm. Everything below Grandmaster Realm was to enhance one¡¯s body strength. But when one reached God Realm, one had to begin to focus on spiritual cultivation. The spirit was the light to the body, and the body was the treasured raft. To truly achieve transcendence, the spirit and the body had to match when one reached a certain height in cultivation. From Spirit Ascension Realm to Divine Realm, a cultivator had to be mindful of the word ¡°void.¡± The void here did not refer to the body but to the emptiness and ws in the mind. Only those who had a clear mind, no shame, and were fearless could ovee the demon of Divine Realm when they entered the realm. That was also why cultivators with high cultivation levels refused to make promises about anything. Nina had threatened to blow herself up so that Jonathan would take away her cultivation. She did this to nt the seed of a demon in his mind. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Negotiation Looking at the woman who had gone insane in front of him, Jonathan stretched out his palm and shed hard at her neck. Nina¡¯s blood vessels werepressed. She only persisted for a second or two before she fainted. It wasn¡¯t that Jonathan didn¡¯t want to kill her, but he couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to. ording to Lauryn, all the God Realm cultivators from the eight respectable families of Chanaea did not exceed a hundred. The number was a lot less than expected. Having a God Realm cultivator was the most basic representation of respectable families. Besides the eight respectable families, although there were rogue cultivators, there were no more than ten of them at most. The most representative ones were Jonathan, Karl, Wilbur, and Joshua. Those from the secluded sect were not included. They had separated themselves from the secr world from their background and resources. Based on this calction, the total active cultivator of Divine Realm in Chanaea did not exceed two hundred. But Chanaea had a vast poption of two billion people. Although it was now the Age of Degeneration, such a vast poption with less than two hundred God Realm cultivators showed how difficult it was to be a cultivator. Breaking through to God Realm was already extremely difficult. It was uncertain if even one out of the two hundred could make it to Divine Realm. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The main reason for this was the Divine Tribtion. The Divine Tribtion was different from the other tribtions to ascend to be immortal. It was a cmity that focused on the soul and spiritual sense. When a cultivator was about to break through to Divine Realm, many imaginations would pop into their mind, tugging at their spiritual sense. These tribtions happened in different ways for everyone, so there wasn¡¯t any rule. Some saw ymates they used to bully when they were younging for vengeance, while some saw angelsing to extradite. Greed, hatred, ignorance, and anger¡ªthe illusions were endless. They were ever-changing and hard to guard against. Once there was someone who spent his whole life in the illusion and sessfully entered the Divine Realm. When he came to his senses, he couldn¡¯t ept that his wife and children, who had been with him for decades, were all imaginary and false. In the end, he ended his life in front of a crowd. In short, the Divine Tribtion was ominous. That was why most God Realm cultivators stopped cultivating at that point. To avoid the Divine Tribtion, some cultivators even suppressed their cultivation after reaching the advanced phase of God Realm to prevent them from consummating their cultivation level. They would only try for the Divine Realm when they were near death. This showed how scary the tribtion was. The only way to mitigate the Divine Tribtion was simple. It was to go into seclusion. Former sages and great talents had once said that the Divine Tribtion came from causality. A person who concentrated on cultivation from the start, avoiding fights, thefts, and making promises or debts would not have to fear the Divine Tribtion. However, those who had reached God Realm must have survived countless battles and reaped many lives. It was impossible for them to focus purely on cultivation without greed. Jonathan had no choice but to make a promise to Nina in exchange for information on Zebedee. Although he was doing what he did to protect himself, the Divine Tribtion did not care about this. If Jonathan were to kill Nina now, it would mean trouble for him during his Divine Tribtion. At that moment, Nina had lost her cultivation and turned into an ordinary person. However, since she was a cultivator previously, Nina¡¯s body was nourished by her spiritual energy. She wouldn¡¯t get sick that easilypared to others even after she lost her spiritual energy. Let¡¯s give her a new identity so she can start afresh. Jonathan thought as he tapped on the shoulder of the helicopter pilot. ¡°How long will it take to reach Kransbay?¡± ¡°Two hours.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan rested in his seat. He looked at the buildings below, then shut his eyes. Karl, I hope the intelligencework of Horbah that you put effort into helps. You are now a sinner. But if you fail to protect the Eastern Army, the barrier of Doveston is gone too. When that timees, you are done for. Meanwhile, fifty miles from southern Kushburn along River Onxy at the Eastern Army military base, the security was especially tight that day. Karl was wearing a military overcoat while sitting in front of a heater in themand tent, gnawing on half a baked sweet potato in his hand. In front of Karl sat two males and a female. All three were shooting deadly res at him. These three people were lobbyists representing the eight respectable families. Thedy sitting in the middle with short hair and wearing an expensive mink coat was named Kathleen Henderson. She was the eldest heiress of the Henderson family. At thirty years old, she was in the beginner phase of God Realm. On her left sat a reserved elderly dressed in in clothes named Winston Leeson, the second elder of the Leeson family. He was sixty years old and in the advanced phase of God Realm. On the right of Kathleen sat a man wearing a cyan blue folk costume named Sterio Mallory, the third captain of the Mallory family. He was twenty-seven years old and in the beginner phase of God Realm. The trio arrived outside the Eastern Army military base one after another. Karl knew they were up to no good, so he invited all three of them in. After a round of self-introduction, the four sat quietly for more than ten minutes. Finally, Sterio, who sat on the right side, couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He broke the silence after seeing Karl take another baked sweet potato. ¡°Karl, what exactly are you nning to do? I¡¯m telling you that the Saday family has joined forces with Wilbur. Now, you can choose either to join us or fight us!¡± Sterio was handsome and could even pass for a celebrity based on his looks. However, unfitting his good looks, he had a heavy Belmonian ent. No one noticed this when he was introducing himself, but all of them were stunned now that they heard him loudly. ¡°Are you really from the Mallory family?¡± Karl chewed the baked sweet potato while looking at Sterio. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where your family is from, from how you are dressed, you look like youe from up west. Why do you have a Belmonian ent?¡± ¡°Beats me.¡± Sterio shrugged. ¡°Usually, the Mallory family could not be bothered to involve in your affairs. But my grandfather told me that Chanaea has not been peaceful in recent years. It might even affect the Mallory family. So, he asked me to go out and see the world and learn to speak better for future uses.¡± ¡°So, you went to learn in Belmonia?¡± Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°Of course. The beef stew there is amazing.¡± Sterio nodded. Karl stopped Sterio after listening to thetter. The four sat quietly while controlling themselves. However, theposure of the other three fell apart as soon as Sterio spoke. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking about beef stew.¡± Karl stuffed thest bite of sweet potato into his mouth as he spoke. ¡°After what happened in Yaleview, you three must be here to ask me to work with you. I know you want me to use my power to restrain the Saday family. Now, let¡¯s get to the point and start the negotiation.¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Defiant ¡°Maybe it¡¯s easier to discuss our matters this way?¡± Sterio pulled out a dagger from his pocket and stuck it in the firece before Karl. The way Sterio did it was so easy that it was as if he was slicing butter. The most impressive thing was that an iciness surrounding the dagger immediately made the me in the firece smaller. The temperature in the room dropped. Karl frowned at the dagger. ¡°What is the meaning of all this, Captain Mallory?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Choose one. Either you work with me, or I will end you now. Come on. Pick your fate.¡± Sterio chuckled as he gazed at Karl. Karl sneered, ¡°Are you trying to hurt me at my military camp?¡± He turned around to look at Kathleen and Winston. ¡°Are you guys in the cahoots with him?¡± Kathleen blew out a puff of smoke slowly without speaking, while Winston stood up and bowed before Karl. He said, ¡°Commander¡­ I-I¡¯ve nevere face-to-face with a high-ranking officer like you. Please don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m going to say something off-topic now.¡± Karl took in Winston¡¯s apologetic look. Absurd! He is a highly skilled person in the advanced phase of God Realm. Yet, he looked no less different from an old farmer who had made his way into the city for the first time. Even though he can easily change the course of the world, he looks like a coward. This is the definition of ying dumb. Winston is not a man to look down upon. He nodded. ¡°Please speak, Sir.¡± Winston crossed his arms in front of his chest before putting his hands into the sleeves. ¡°Okay, then. Here¡¯s the thing. The eight respectable families do not suffer from poverty but from inequality. Even though we shared somemon interests by being this way and being in the same boat, we have a competitive rtionship. We¡¯ve tried to get those kids with cultivation on our side previously. We want those exceptional rogue cultivators too. However, some people don¡¯t like being a part of the eight respectable families. ¡°What we do about that, then? To prevent people like you from joining other respectable families and proving to be a threat to us in the future, we would mostly kill these rebellious people to ensure they wouldn¡¯t cause us any trouble. Of course, I don¡¯t mean I have to kill you. I¡¯m just telling you the story behind this.¡± With that, Winston smiled and bowed before returning to his seat. Karl was rendered speechless by his words. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Both Sterio and Winston want to kill me? He looked at Kathleen, who was opposite him. ¡°Ms. Henderson, they¡¯re all trying to kill me. What about you?¡± ¡°Ourst names are simr. Maybe you should check your family¡¯s genealogy. We could havee from the same family centuries ago.¡± Kathleen chuckled. ¡°Karl, if you agree to work with the Henderson family, I will let you join our family so you can cultivate at our ce. You will be one of our core family members too. What do you think?¡± Karl had yet to respond when Sterio suddenly swung his dagger out and stood up. ¡°Damn it. Are you trying to get him to be your family member? Karl, if you work with the Mallory family, I will end this b*tch for you!¡± Meanwhile, Winston stood to the side with a grin. It was as if the situation before him had nothing to do with him and that he was merely a curious onlooker. Kathleen red at Sterio. ¡°Are you trying to start a war between our families by pointing your weapon at me?¡± ¡°Let it be, then. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Don¡¯t you dare make another move, or I will cut off your head.¡± ¡°Come on, then. I dare you,¡± Kathleen challenged with the cigarette in her mouth. ¡°All right!¡± Sterio swung his danger in the direction of Kathleen¡¯s forehead. Kathleen didn¡¯t budge. She didn¡¯t even activate her force field. She just stared at Sterio unblinkingly. The dagger stopped mid-air at a distance dangerously close to Kathleen¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stab me?¡± Kathleen gave Sterio a half-suppressed smile. ¡°The Mallory family kills with poisons, not daggers!¡± Sterio moved slightly, and the dagger flew back to him. Then he turned and looked at Karl. ¡°Karl, choose now. The chosen one will help you fight against other respectable families. If you don¡¯t make a choice now, we can only end you.¡± Karl gazed at the two people beside him. Kathleen was leaning against the chair elegantly without any emotion in her eyes. On the other hand, Winston¡¯s arms were rxed by his side as he glued his eyes to the ground. Kathleen, Sterio, and Winston were all God Realm cultivators. They showed no sign of being aggressive. Yet, Karl understood that they were serious about ending his life. ¡°You guys want to end me?¡± He smiled at them. ¡°You guys asked me here because you need the Eastern Army under my lead. If I¡¯m gone, who of you can lead the army?¡± Kathleen shook her wrist, and a zing horsewhip appeared in her hand. ¡°Karl, don¡¯t you forget this. Before the existence of Asura¡¯s Office, the armies from around different areas of Chanaea were controlled by the eight respectable families. Do you really think you are the only person who knows how to lead the army?¡± Karlughed at her words. He took out a tiger seal that was as big as his palm. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office has a system. The people who hold the seals are the eight Kings of War. You guys can take this away from me now.¡± With that, he controlled the tiger seal so it flew and stayed in the air before the three. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s simple to break free from Asura¡¯s Office with one hundred seventy thousand soldiers? I mean, you guys can try. Would the soldiers listen to you if it was a different person holding the seal?¡± The moment he finished speaking, Karl picked up yet another baked potato from the firece. ¡°One hundred seventy thousand people wille after you guys if you people end me. I know each of you has impressive cultivation. These people might have difficulty killing you guys even with their weapons. But I¡¯m confident your family would need to fight every second until the day that these people are gone.¡± One hundred and seventy thousand people. The rest furrowed their brows when they heard the number. If other organizations or groups had spoken Karl¡¯s words, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. However,ing from the man from Asura¡¯s Office, they didn¡¯t dare to take his words lightly. After all, the people from Asura¡¯s Office had always had one goal in mind from when their group was formed. They wanted to get rid of the respectable families. The respectable families were one thing that they were most afraid of, but the respectable families were also the one thing that they were least afraid of. Karl is a difficult man to handle! The thought ran through the trio¡¯s minds. Karl peeled the baked potato and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°The situation in Chanaea is unstable now. I am more useful alive than dead.¡± The rest gave in after seeing how defiant Karl was. ¡°Karl, now that you¡¯ve made yourself clear, let me know your conditions.¡± Kathleen looked at the man with interest. Karl lifted his head slowly. ¡°I only have one condition. I will follow and assist anyone who can rescue my wife and child from Remdik.¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Do Anything To Win Kathleen and the rest were taken aback by Karl¡¯s words. They shared a nce, confusion evident on their faces. ¡°Uh¡­ Commander Hamilton, your wife and son are in Remdik?¡± ¡°Why do you think I betrayed Asura¡¯s Office? Although I¡¯m disappointed with Jonathan and Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s current approach, the real reason I did that is for my wife and son.¡± Karl ate thest piece of the baked potato and frowned. ¡°They were brought to Remdik by Aidan¡¯s Medved Army. Even though I said I don¡¯t care, how could I really abandon my family?¡± Only then did the people from the respectable families know the real reason why Karl betrayed Asura¡¯s Office. Suddenly, shouts could be heard outside the tent. ¡°Stop right there!¡± A man wearing a down jacket and sunsses appeared, walking into the tent and dragging a soldier. ¡°Having fun are we, Karl? I see that you¡¯ve gathered four God Realm cultivators. You can form a small sect with this number, you know,¡± said the man, throwing the soldier he was grabbing to the ground. When the soldier felt the restraints lifted from his body, he swiftly pulled out a dagger from his thigh and attempted to stab at the man¡¯s leg. ¡°How dare you!¡± The man¡¯s gaze was cold, and his murderous intent pierced straight at the soldier. The firece exploded. Sitting on a chair, Karl merely lifted his head. His eyes were calm. In front of the soldier, two distorted energies could be seen shing and pressing against each other, but they didn¡¯t touch a single strand of the soldier¡¯s hair. ¡°Trying toy a finger on my men on my turf?¡± Karl said before reaching out for the hilt of the saber on the table next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are and which family you belong to. If you dare to make a move, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll never leave my camp alive.¡± ¡°Just you?¡± The man flicked his hand, and a fist-sized earthen seal appeared in his palm. The instant the seal appeared, the pressure in the room increased. On the side, although Sterio and the two didn¡¯t move from their spot, they secretly released their force field. ¡°Just as I expected, the Welsh family¡¯s Mountain-Breaking Seal is a good item,¡± Winston, who looked like a farmer, eximed as he stared at the earthen seal. However, the man looked at Karl in disdain. ¡°Karl Hamilton, my name is Morris Welsh. I am here to inform you that from today onward, your Eastern Army belongs to the Welsh family.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha¡­¡± As Karl slowly unsheathed his saber, he projected a chilling and murderous intent straight into Morris¡¯ mind. ¡°The audacity! Don¡¯t you know you have to be humble and polite if you want my help?¡± At that instant, not only Karl but Morris and Sterio too made hand gestures in preparation for an attack. ¡°Karl, if I kill Morris and rescue your wife, will you and your Eastern Army be open to cooperating with the Mallory family?¡± At Sterio¡¯s offer, Kathleen and Winston realized they should do the same and promptly locked their energies on Morris, who camest. Marked by four God Realm cultivators, Morris was dumbfounded. What of our agreement in the respectable families¡¯ alliance? Why have I be everyone¡¯s target? What the hell? Even though the Mountain-Breaking Seal is powerful, I can¡¯t possibly fight all four of them at the same time! It¡¯s impossible! Looking at the four of them, Karl calmly returned the saber to its sheath. As Karl¡¯s fighting intent winded down, so did the rest of them as they dispersed their spiritual energy simultaneously as if they had practiced before. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Do not assign anyone to the main tent,¡± Karl ordered the soldier indifferently. After all, there were five God Realm cultivators in the main tent. If someone managed to get near this ce, it would seriously damage their reputation. With a pale face, the soldier gritted his teeth and red at Morris before leaving. Morris¡¯ face darkened. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything since Karl and the others were present. As a result of that scuffle, everything in the tent was a chaotic mess. Fortunately, none present were mortals, so they weren¡¯t hung up on appearances. When Karl took and switched on theptop that was next to him, he projected the screen. ¡°My Blood Squad is a special force consisting of all Superior Realm cultivators. At this time, they have already sessfully rescued my wife and son from Wildefield. However, they were ambushed by snipers from Team Alpha, and my squad of fifty soldiers was reduced to twenty-three. As of now, they have retreated to Lerner River. In two days at the earliest, they will leave Lerner River and arrive at Redlington. As they go, they will avoid the Medved Army camp. After that, they will enter the mountainous region in Horbah, Delisgar Ridge.¡± As Karl exined, the images of the map, the routes taken, and the indications were disyed on the wall. ¡°Based on Remdik¡¯s response time, you have only one day to locate the Blood Squad at Lerner River. I will provide supplies and the real-time location of the Blood Squad members. However, I will leave it to you to decide when and how you will cross Remdik¡¯s borders,¡± Karl continued. ¡°I will work with whoever manages to bring my wife and child back to me safe and sound!¡± With that, Karl didn¡¯t say anything more. Sterio nced at the map. ording to Karl¡¯s report, the distance of one round trip would definitely go over seven hundred fifty kilometers. A single trip would be a distance of about three hundred fifty kilometers. If they wanted to get to Lerner River and rescue the Blood Squad in a day, the fastest method was by ne. However, the main focus of this rescue operation was stealth. If they traveled by ne or any other aerial transport, Remdik¡¯s Medved Army would most certainly shoot them to the ground. ¡°Karl, you¡¯re really smart. With one move, you made people from the eight respectable families form rescue teams for your wife and son. What¡¯s more, seven to eight God Realm cultivators will join of their own volition! My god. This is so exciting!¡± Karl looked at Sterio coldly. ¡°I know what you¡¯re all thinking. If you think you can ckmail me into supporting you after rescuing and taking my wife and son hostage, think again. I will immediately support the opposing faction. However, if someone decides to prevent me from allying with any one of you by hindering the rescue mission and going after my family instead, I will also join the enemy faction.¡± Pausing to let his threat sink in, he continued, ¡°In Chanaea, the true warlords are Jonathan, Wilbur, and me. Even though my Eastern Army is only one hundred and seventy thousand strong, a number significantly lesser than Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s one million strong and Wilbur¡¯s six hundred thousand strong, our military might doesn¡¯t lose out to the two. After all, my army has an overwhelming edge over them inrge-scale attacks. So, I hope you will consider my words and the possible repercussions before you make a decision.¡± At Karl¡¯s thinly veiled threat, the rest, who sat across him, had grim looks on their faces. Karl¡¯s predictions worried them the most. Since they wanted to keep the Saday family in check, they needed Karl¡¯s support. Of course, it was impossible for Karl to support many respectable families at one time. Hence, this rescue mission would be divided into two parts. In the first part, the eight respectable families would work together to ensure the safety of Karl¡¯s family in Remdik. In the second part, participating families would do anything to bring Karl¡¯s family members to Karl unscathed so they could win him over to their side. At that moment, it would be up to them to grasp that chance for themselves. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Settle The Bill ¡°Prepare a military helicopter and some food supplies for me.¡± Winston spoke first while looking at Karl smilingly. In response, Karl found four phones from the overturned table at the side and distributed them. ¡°This is the internal satellite phone of the Eastern Army which can only be used to contact me. You can also use it to track the Blood Squad¡¯s location. I¡¯ll be counting on you to save my family.¡± Without any further ado, the four men took the phones and headed outside. In the next few hours, the ckwood family and Osborne family each sent an elder over. They were David ckwood and Xavion Osborne, who set out right away after getting the location tracker from Karl. With that, six of the eight respectable families had dispatched their people. As for the Saday family, it was likely that they wouldn¡¯t show up since they had already entered a coboration with Wilbur from the Yaleview Army. There was also no news from thest remaining Gray family. If they had the intention of working with Karl, they shouldn¡¯t be sitting back at this time. Seeing that it was getting dark, Karl finally gave up waiting. ¡°Dominick, tidy up this ce.¡± Following Karl¡¯s order, Dominick entered the tent with a few soldiers and started cleaning up. Soon, everything was neat and in order. The other men then left, leaving Dominick with Karl. ¡°Commander, I have a question,¡± Dominick began. Karl smiled at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never allow those families to use the Eastern Army as a cat¡¯s paw even if it costs my life. Any other questions?¡± ¡°No, Sir!¡± Dominick puffed up his chest. Karl nodded. ¡°Go and pay attention to the situation on the northern side of River Onxy. We have fought with Medved Army before, so you should know their capabilities.¡± Dominick immediately left to carry out the order. Meanwhile, Karl sat before the firece with furrowed brows. Now that he had dragged six respectable families into this, he knew they might end up dead if something went wrong. He really couldn¡¯t afford to fail. After all, he was risking his own family to sow discord between the respectable families. In Kransbay, Horbah, a helicopternded in Central Park. When it was still around thirty meters above the ground, a man leaped out of the aircraft. It was none other than Jonathan. Although it was only autumn in Harfush, the wind was chilly in Kransbay as the city was located at hightitudes. Ignoring the apprehensive look of the people around him, Jonathan whizzed through the streets and came to a Jetroinian restaurant outside the park. New Renaissance. As Jonathan looked at the huge signage of the restaurant, he narrowed his eyes. The next moment, his spiritual sense poured out of his consciousness like floodwater and surrounded New Renaissance. Eight Superior Realm cultivators and two Grandmaster Realm cultivators. While sensing the number of cultivators inside, Jonathan stepped into the restaurant. ¡°Wel¡ª¡± Jonathan raised his hand and stopped the receptionist just as she greeted him. ¡°I want you to give me the most expensive private room, the freshest ingredients, and the best chef. Money isn¡¯t an issue,¡± he said as he whipped out his ck card. The receptionist¡¯s eyes gleamed with respect right away. ¡°Sir, please follow me upstairs. We¡¯ll arrange everything for you right away.¡± After a long day, Jonathan was exhausted. ording to his estimation, even if Zebedee and hispany had left ahead of him, their journey to Horbah would take longer since they had to hide their identities from the spies of Asura¡¯s Office. There was no way they could be quicker than Jonathan, who hade here on a helicopter. Having arrived at New Renaissance before them, Jonathan had the advantage to wait for them. This also meant he had to settle down first to avoid alerting the enemy. Besides, he was craving food after starving for the whole day. Inside the private room, Jonathan sat on the chair casually. To match the theme of the restaurant, the owner had ced a Jetroinian-style divider in the room. Just then, the door opened, and a man in a Jetroinian costume walked in. He was in the advanced phase of Superior Realm. ¡°Dear sir, it is our honor to have you with us. To show our appreciation, here are two bottles of wine on the house. We hope you enjoy them.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Jonathan nodded lightly. ¡°Since it¡¯s my first time here, I¡¯m not sure what I should order. Take the liberty with the food and serve me your best dishes. Again, money isn¡¯t an issue.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The manager was ted when he heard Jonathan¡¯s generous words. New Renaissance was the best Jetroinian restaurant in Kransbay and even the whole of Horbah. They had even boasted that they could offer every kind of delicacy that was avable in the world. To taste the dishes made with the best ingredients, one would have to spend at least a few hundred thousand here. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, there were hardly any people who would actually splurge in their restaurant. The arrival of a ck card holder like Jonathan was a once-in-a-blue-moon urrence. Now that they finally got one, they would surely take the chance to earn a fortune. ¡°By the way, Sir, how many are you?¡± ¡°Four. The other three are on their way,¡± said Jonathan calmly. The manager¡¯s excitement grew. ¡°Sir, we also offer escort¡ª¡± ¡°No need for that. Just hurry and serve the dishes,¡± Jonathan interrupted a little unhappily. Not daring to disturb him, the manager hurriedly turned around and left. Indeed, money was powerful. After Jonathan arrived and shed his ck card, the chefs of New Renaissance began bustling around the kitchen. Exquisite dishes were served one after another. Although there were four servings of each dish, the serving size was quite small. Jonathan finished everything almost as soon as they were brought to the table. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t totally his fault for having a big appetite. The preparation process of Jetroinian dishes was quite cumbersome as they had to be served right away to ensure the best texture and temperature. Therefore, the dishes were brought out one by one with short intervals in between. As a cultivator, Jonathan had a bigger demand for food than ordinary people since he needed to get his energy back. Moreover, he just couldn¡¯t hold himself back as he hadn¡¯t eaten the whole day. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the dishes were indeed delicious, he would have snapped over the speed of service. One hour passed, and the manager of New Renaissance soon realized something off about Jonathan. Despite his im that there were four of them, no one else showed up until now. The dishes they sent in, which were meant for four, were also finished by Jonathan alone. He didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of treating the other three. After giving it a thought, the manager decided to walk in while the waiters brought in more food. ¡°Sir, are you enjoying the food?¡± Jonathan was getting impatient. When the four waiters set down the tes on the table, he did not even bother to wait for them to introduce the food. Taking his fork, he swiftly gathered the slices of meat that were ted to look like flowers. ¡°Yes,¡± he answered the manager as he lifted the te and shoved the meat into his mouth. ¡°The food is good, but the serving speed is too slow. Can you just bring the rest of the food now?¡± The manager shed him a smile and suggested, ¡°Sir, we are almost done serving the dishes. Would it be possible for you to settle the bill at¡ª¡± ¡°The bill?¡± Jonathan lifted his head and chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Chapter 665 One Step Ahead ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± The manager was slightly taken aback. ¡°What do you mean by you can¡¯t, Sir?¡± As he spoke, he could not turn his eyes away from the ck card on the table. Gosh! Did I misinterpret this person? Could that be a fake ck card and could he be a scammer? But from his calm demeanor, he doesn¡¯t look like one. In actuality, the manager had encountered customers who dined and dashed. Those people either disyed cowardice or were full of excitement. To him, some of their nces even felt like a provocation. However, none of them could remain calm like the person in front of him right then. Jonathan raised his head to look at the manager. ¡°I¡¯ve told you. I¡¯m waiting for the others. I¡¯ll pay when they¡¯re here.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve been eating for more than one hour. How would I know if the people you spoke about existed or not?¡± The manager was still smiling as he fixated his gaze on Jonathan. However, he started activating the spiritual energy in his body secretly. ¡°Sir, there wasn¡¯t any case of dining and dashing since the opening of our restaurant. I reckon you wouldn¡¯t want to be the first person doing that,¡± the manager uttered. At that moment, Jonathan was momentarily stunned as he could feel a wave of spiritual energy charging toward him. Jonathan was a God Realm cultivator. He thought it was rather funny to be threatened by the spiritual energy of a Superior Realm cultivator. It feels like seeing a three-year-old child swinging his fist toward me. Noticing his expression, the manager thought Jonathan was frightened by his spiritual energy and cultivation level. He put more effort into threatening Jonathan with his spiritual energy. Usually, an ordinary person would feel a fluttering pulse and could hardly breathe in the face of the overwhelming pressure of spiritual energy. In contrast, Jonathan felt pleased and satisfied in the face of the manager¡¯s spiritual energy. Although a Superior Realm cultivator could only channel out limited spiritual energy, as a cultivator himself, he felt refreshed when the concentration of spiritual energy around him increased. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m waiting for the others. I¡¯ll pay the bills when they¡¯re here. As for your spiritual energy¡­ I think it¡¯s best if you stop embarrassing yourself.¡± Jonathan picked up the ck card and kept it in his pocket. ¡°Although it feelsfortable to have more spiritual energy, I¡¯ll kill you if you intend to test me again.¡± Jonathan unleashed the spiritual energy in his body when he finished his sentence. Like a shock wave, his spiritual energy swept through the manager. The overwhelming pressure sent the manager flying backward, causing him to m against the Jetroinian-style divider. ¡°A Grandmaster¡­¡± Sensing Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy, the manager clumsily crawled out of the ce. At the same time, Jonathan could sense that two people had just quickly scanned his body by using spiritual sense. They are probably the two Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Jonathan activated his force field to stop the two Grandmasters¡¯ spiritual sense from flowing. ¡°Continue to serve the food. I haven¡¯t had enough,¡± instructed Jonathan. The manager trembled slightly upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. He scrambled to his feet and fled the room. Along the corridor, the manager kept turning around, worried that Jonathan woulde after him. Just when he reached a corner, he bumped into a tall and sturdy middle-aged man dressed in a martial art uniform. The man seemed to be in his forties, and he wore a stern expression. Anyone would tremble upon meeting the man¡¯s gaze. A nce was enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine as he looked like an evil spirit from hell. His eyes were filled with tons of emotions¡ªgreed, violence, malice, and many more. ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± the middle-aged man asked coldly while grabbing the manager by his cor. ¡°Mr. Murakami¡­ There¡¯s a cultivator in there¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± Letting out a cold snort, Kenkage Murakami casually shoved the manager aside. ¡°Scram! Stop embarrassing yourself here!¡± As he spoke, he straightened his martial art uniform. Then he reached out and knocked on Jonathan¡¯s door. ¡°Come in,¡± Jonathan said softly as he looked at the door. Kenkage opened the door and entered the room. Taking a cold nce at the divider that had copsed, Kenkage asked, ¡°Is our food not to your liking, Sir?¡± ¡°No. All the dishes are very appetizing,¡± Jonathan replied impassively. Kenkage walked up to Jonathan and slowly sat down in front of him. ¡°I know you¡¯re a Grandmaster, Sir. However, if you have the intention of making a scene at New Renaissance, you won¡¯t be able to leave here.¡± Looking at Kenkage, Jonathan questioned, ¡°You¡¯re from Jetroina. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°My mother is a Chanaean, while my father is a Jetroinian. I came to Chanaea when I was ten years old. It¡¯s been thirty years since then. Why? Do you have to investigate my background when you¡¯re having a meal here?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°As the restaurant owner, you¡¯ve been keeping a high profile, socializing with the upper sses of Kransbay for thirty years. I just wanted to know how much information about Doveston you have gathered throughout the years.¡± Following that, Kenkage leaped to his feet almost immediately like a startled rabbit. He activated a Grandmaster force field, and a dagger appeared in his hand. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Kenkage asked while pointing the dagger at Jonathan. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve been hiding it for thirty years. I¡¯ve never made a mistake. There¡¯s no way for you to find out about it.¡± ¡°A dagger is generally used to sh open one¡¯s stomach. It¡¯s impolite for you to point it at others.¡± After saying that, Jonathan raised his ss of wine and downed it all at once. ¡°I was going to let you stay alive for a little longer. But now that the people I¡¯ve been waiting for have arrived, I shall end your life.¡± In a sh, the wine ss had been shed into two. At the same time, Jonathan had already leaped into the air with a smile. Clutching the hilt of the dagger with his left hand, Jonathan pressed the nape of Kenkage¡¯s neck downward with his right hand and mmed thetter¡¯s head against the table. Crack! Kenkage let out a blood-curdling scream following the crisp cracking sound of the table. Jonathan took the opportunity to snatch the dagger from Kenkage¡¯s hand and stabbed him in the abdomen. Their movements were as quick as a bolt of lightning. It was not until the dagger was stabbed into Kenkage¡¯s abdomen that the broken wine ss in mid-air fell onto the chair. Jonathan withdrew his Heaven Sword. ¡°Since you want to use the warrior¡¯s way, I¡¯ll offer my help to behead you. Rest in peace!¡± Kenkage¡¯s head fell right after Jonathan swung his sword. Concurrently, a weapon akin to a silver needle pierced through the door, heading straight for the front of Jonathan¡¯s head. ng! Following the sh of a beam of golden light, the floor under Jonathan¡¯s feet exploded and crashed through the door. nk! nk! As nking sounds rang out incessantly, innumerable weapons were fired at Jonathan from all directions. Nevertheless, none of the attacks could break through the defense of Jonathan¡¯s bronze handbell. ¡°Your death awaits!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The woman standing before Jonathan was a Grandmaster in the beginner phase. With a wave, Jonathan retracted the bronze handbell on top of his head and allowed the Heaven Sword to pierce through the woman¡¯s throat, pinning her to the wall. The scene at the hall of New Renaissance turned chaotic. All the customers started fleeing. Outside the restaurant, Zebedee was standing across the road. He wore a gloomy expression while holding a sword in his hand. It¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s aura! I know it too well. He¡¯s here! Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Fair Battle The street was filled with screams and hysterical cries. People who saw Jonathan nail the manager to the wall started running away frantically. Jonathan, who was at the entrance of New Renaissance, slowly walked out with his Heaven Sword. ¡°Zebedee, you¡¯re hereter than I thought.¡± The two Grandmasters beside Zebedee took out their swords. They had already lost their confidence in fighting against Jonathan, who was like a gue to them. Instead of being chased by Jonathan again, they would rather give their all to fight against him now. Just as they were about to charge toward him, Zebedee, who was between them, shouted at them. They looked at him with determination. ¡°Mr. Makino, let us distract him and provide you with an opportunity to kill him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re fighters from Jetroina. We won¡¯t back down.¡± Zebedee feltforted upon hearing that, but he shook his head. ¡°We have already lost too many men this time. You guys are elites from Jetroina. We can¡¯t lose you all in Doveston. Also, don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re on a mission. Now, as the person in charge of this operation, I order you guys to inform all the spies in Doveston tomence the mission in advance.¡± They were taken aback by Zebedee¡¯s words. ¡°But we are the most important ones in this mission. The others are here to support us¡­¡± ¡°The Eastern Army is in a battle with the Medved Army now. There can¡¯t be too many high-ranking fighters,¡± Zebedee replied calmly. ¡°Destroying the Eastern Army¡¯s supplies is just us being thorough. Now that we¡¯re down in numbers, we should let the spies do it. Even if their abilities are limited, they should be enough to make the situation in Doveston chaotic. Go!¡± With that, the other two turned and ran off. ¡°Soul-sealing!¡± Jonathan bellowed and the two Grandmasters felt their spiritual energy thickening instantly. Upon seeing that, Zebedee swung his broken de. ¡°Break!¡± With Zebedee in the center, the force field tens of meters wide exploded and blocked Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Jonathan, you were after us before. Now you have destroyed our way out. I have no other option but to kill you.¡± As Zebedee said that, he slowly walked toward Jonathan with the broken de in his hand. Two daggers flew out from behind Jonathan and toward the two Grandmasters. ng! ng! Zebedee used two shurikens to intercept his daggers. ¡°Jonathan, we both know it¡¯s only a waste of energy to use such tactics. We are both God Realm cultivators, so these tricks are meaningless. I can¡¯t kill you because of your protective magical item, and it¡¯s the same for you. You can¡¯t kill me. Let¡¯s have a fair battle today. To be honest, everything I have done since I became famous was to attack Chanaea one day. However, I have not been able to fight with any top cultivators from Chanaea yet.¡± Upon hearing Zebedee¡¯s words, Jonathan looked at the handbell in his hands and kept it in his storage ring. ¡°Okay. I, too, wish to know how strong a God Realm cultivator is.¡± Jonathan meant it when he said those words. After all, he had only fought against three God Realm fighters. The first was Garrison from the Osborne family. However, the man had shrunk himself into the handbell and been reduced to minced meat. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan presumed that Garrison had only obtained the bronze handbell for a short time or did not battle against anyone since obtaining it. Therefore, he did not know how strong the recoil of the bronze handbell was. The second person was dimir from Phoebus Sect. They had gone against each other at Summerbank Abyss. dimir had the formation te and could control it well, so he had an advantage. Therefore, it was an unfair battle. The third person was Joselle, an existence from ancient times. Her cultivation level had once been suppressed to God Realm when dimir¡¯s sealing formation was almostpleted. However, Jonathan had still been crushed by her since she had already surpassed the Divine Realm. These three battles did not allow Jonathan to understand the power and strength of a Divine Realm urately. Fighting Zebedee would be his first real battle with a God Realm fighter. ¡°Zebedee, if you tell me everything about your n, I can arrange for you and your spies to return to Jetroina safely.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Zebedee replied with a smile. The next moment, he swung his broken de and aimed below Jonathan¡¯s abdomen. There were around ten meters between them, but Zebedee¡¯s broken de sent a strong pressure flying toward Jonathan. Jonathan ducked to the right and let the pressure cut a corner of his clothes. He crouched on the ground as if he was a cheetah. While he was on all fours, he applied strength and the ground exploded. Then, he appeared in front of Zebedee with his Heaven Sword. ¡°Rise!¡± Zebedee stomped on the ground. Just when Jonathan¡¯s sword was ten centimeters away from him, a mud pir rose before him. Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword pierced through the pir and was brought up by the mud pir as though he had met a humongous wave. This massive strength caused Jonathan¡¯s entire body to rise upward. Zebedee appeared above the mud pir which was in front of Jonathan. His de was pointing at Jonathan¡¯s neck. ¡°Forward!¡± Jonathan mmed his right hand on the Heaven Sword. Immediately, a hole as big as a fist appeared in the mud pir. The Heaven Sword flew out, and Jonathan did a backflip to avoid the blow from Zebedee. ¡°Bury!¡± Zebedee extended his hand toward Jonathan. At that moment, the ground around Jonathan seemed to be boiling. The rocks exploded and rose up in the air to form a ribbon made of soil particles. Then it flew toward Jonathan. Jonathan shook his wrist slightly, and the Heaven Sword came flying back. If one looked closely, one would be able to see there was a thin thread around the hilt of the Heaven Sword. The other end of the thin thread was on Jonathan¡¯s bracelet. In other words, the thin thread was part of the bracelet. This bracelet was the Wandering Dragon. Jonathan had found it in dimir¡¯s storage ring and thought it was only a bracelet. After that, when he realized that the bracelet was made of an extremely long thin thread, he decided to tie it to the Heaven Sword. Holding his Heaven Sword, Jonathan bellowed coldly, ¡°sh!¡± Many rays of sword light dispersed in all directions. The ribbon made of soil particles dissipated under the sword light. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Clone Jonathan could feel a change in the surrounding spiritual energy from the brief face-off they had. The force field he previously expanded was based on the surroundings of his center, which included the front, back, left, right, and top. This was a subconscious response. After all, once these five directions were blocked, he could surveil the actions of the surrounding people. However, Zebedee¡¯s expanded force field also included a sixth direction, the bottom. Those ribbons entirely made from mud had been supported by Zebedee¡¯s spiritual energy. The glow of the sword from Jonathan was able to return the dust to its natural state because he was able to cut the spiritual energy. The mud around Jonathan emitted a muddy smell as they fell to the ground. ¡°Is this the unique evasive technique of Jetroina?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes glimmered as heughed. Zebedee made a gesture with his hand and continuously filled the ground with spiritual energy. ¡°¡¯Fifth move, Wooden Escape!¡± Pure spiritual energy surged up. Specks of green suddenly appeared on the ground beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet. Then, the ground surrounding Jonathan seemed to have pressed an eleration button as the grass started growing at a wild speed. At that moment, it was already winter in Kransbay. All flora had long wilted, yet the nts now surrounding Jonathan looked like a dense forest in summer. As he looked at the dense forest that appeared around him within seconds, Jonathan suddenly felt a sense of danger. The next moment, a tree vine protruded from the ground and wrapped itself around Jonathan¡¯s ankle. ¡°Forward!¡± Jonathan jumped and the tree vine split in response. However, it seemed like a switch had been flipped with that split. As they twisted toward Jonathan, numerous tree vines protruded from the ground like fresh shoots after the rain. In mid-air, the Heaven Sword shot out ray after ray of cold glow. Those numerous tree vines were sliced and fell to the ground. However, before Jonathan could breathe a sigh of relief, his spiritual sense sensed that those tree vines had quickly taken root and became thicker and stronger as they reached for him. ¡°One begets two and two begets four. This is Endless Growth, part of my Wooden Escape formation!¡± Zebedee said coldly. The tree vines surrounding Jonathan were endless. Every time he wielded the Heaven Sword, more tree vines woulde toward him. Within a few breaths, numerous green tree vines had bound Jonathan in the middle. From afar, Zebedee held out his left hand once more. ¡°Muddy Burial, give him a ruthless death!¡± Outside of the greenery, countless soil particles flew from the ground and up to ten meters in the air. From afar, the crowd had their mouths opened wide in shock. They looked at the scene in front of them as if it was a miracle. In themoners¡¯ eyes, this technique that caused the ground to stir and greenery to grow was considered a technique used by immortals and God. In mid-air, the mud and soil that were gathered together formed an earthly waterfall as it struck Jonathan heavily, who was at the bottom. The surrounding soil continuously churned toward the middle. The ground looked like a big mouth with an endless pit as it engulfed Jonathan. Even though Zebedee was in the advanced phase of God Realm, he still felt breathless after doing all that. ¡°Is he dead?¡± As he stared at the ground that had sealed perfectly, he tried hard to sense beyond the ground with his spiritual sense. A person¡¯s spiritual sense was like water. It would enter and fill up any space until there was none left. Usually, when a cultivator in the Grandmaster Realm used it, their spiritual sense would pass through houses by flowing through the connecting gaps of the rooms. It was also possible for it to pass through walls and other solid items. However, it would be harder to do so, and greater energy must be used. That was how Zebedee was looking beyond the ground at the moment. His spiritual sense inched downward until it passed through the tree vines, and he could finally see Jonathan¡¯s figure. And at the moment when the spiritual sense touched Jonathan, his eyes opened without warning, and a spiritual sense shot like a sharp arrow from the center of his eyebrows. It flowed along Zebedee¡¯s spiritual sense and stabbed his consciousness. It was a method of using the spiritual sense to harm a person by dimir from Phoebus Sect. ¡°Ah!¡± Two angry screams could be heard from above and below ground. Zebedee grabbed his head and fell backward. And at that moment, the ground in front of Zebedee shook uncontrobly. Zebedee wanted to use Earthly Escape to suppress and seal the ground once more. Yet, the pain in his conscience made him unable to gather his spiritual energy to form a formation effectively. As a burst of fire erupted, the entire ground began to crack rapidly. With a loud boom, mes shot into the sky. Jonathan dropped to his feet on the ground with a long magical stick in the light of these mes. His hair and eyebrows were burnt, and most of his clothes were aze. If it weren¡¯t for his spiritual energy protecting his body, he would have been burned to ashes by the spiritual fire. All this while, Jonathan had thought of the long magical stick as a stick that could be used to start a fire and never thought highly of it. However, now it seemed that this thing was definitely a treasure. His spiritual energy trembled slightly, and the mes surrounding him were put out immediately. Following the tremble, Jonathan¡¯s hair and eyebrows hadpletely turned into ashes, and his handsome face turned nk, making him look like an egg. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Zebedee, those evasive techniques of Jetroina are quite powerful. They almost suffocated me to death,¡± Jonathan said as he used the ming stick in his hand to point at Zebedee. ¡°Do you have any other techniques? You can use them all together.¡± At that moment, Jonathan had gone crazy from fighting. This feeling of being in between life and death was the best to make a person evolve. Jonathan had a greater insight and understanding of their battle when he was buried underground. Hence, he desperately needed to fight to maintain his enlightened state. He had a feeling that if he were to get through this battle, there was a possibility he could enter the advanced phase of the God Realm. When faced with a Divine Realm ancestor from a respectable family, Jonathan must find a way to break through quickly. Even though his Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was powerful, the Divine Realm and God Realm were two utterly different realms. Jonathan regarded the Grandmaster Realm the same way he regarded ants. On the ground, Zebedee had forcefully suppressed the chaos in his consciousness as he stood up. ¡°Jonathan, that was a good tactic.¡± While saying that, he took out a yellow talisman. ¡°Since I can¡¯t defeat you with the evasive technique, then I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the real thing!¡± As he said that, he put away the broken knife in his hand before making a seal with one hand. ¡°Clone, emerge!¡± Zebedee let out a cold cry before biting his finger and pressing it onto the yellow talisman. The yellow talisman was ignited mid-air, and a strange energy surged out. The blood on the yellow talisman had turned into thin lines of blood, wandering and intertwining with the energy of the talisman. In the next moment, the space around it distorted, and the energy of the yellow talisman quickly solidified before finally bing a whole other Zebedee. ¡°What the heck?¡± With wide eyes, Jonathan stared at the exact same person in front of him in shock. The technique of creating multiple clones, which was every boy¡¯s dream, actually existed. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Chapter 668 Seven Zebedees Amidst his shock, Jonathan hastily scanned the two Zebedees before him with his spiritual sense. Both of them have simr physical bodies and the same cultivation level. This is not an illusion. They are two identical Zebedees! How is this possible? Even making a clone would need to take more time than this, right? However, just as Jonathan widened his eyes and was about to investigate further, the two Zebedees took out a yellow talisman again in unison. They produced the same yellow talisman and gestured matching hand seals. ¡°Clone, emerge!¡± The strange fluctuations appeared again, and there were now four Zebedees. ¡°What the hell!¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. Although he knew there was no way Zebedee could create another self from thin air and that skill that could bluff even his spiritual sense must be extremely taxing to the user, Jonathan didn¡¯t dare to drag that fight any longer. He¡¯s in the advanced phase of God Realm. If I fight him one on one, perhaps we¡¯ll be equally matched. However, if there are so many of them, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯tst for over ten seconds, much less ten minutes. No matter what Zebedee is scheming, I¡¯ll need to make a move before him. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll skip this epiphany and achieve a breakthrough at a slower pace. If I continue allowing him to replicate, I may really die here. ¡°Charge!¡± Jonathan dashed forward with the long sword in his hand. Recollecting the scene of how Lauryn had assassinated Sofus, Jonathan swung his sword in a strange arc andunched himself at Zebedee. ¡°Heaven Punishment!¡± He had perfectly copied Lauryn¡¯s sword technique. In a split second, the long sword had reached Zebedee. ng! A crisp sound rang out as Zebedee withdrew his broken de. One of the Zebedees rushed over while wielding the broken de from one side and parried Jonathan¡¯s long sword. Meanwhile, the other three Zebedees behind activated the yellow talismans in their hands once again. The talismans disintegrated, and simr peculiar ripples in the air appeared again. Then, three more people emerged from thin air. There were now seven Zebedees. Jonathan¡¯s scalp tingled as he sensed the genuine God Realm auras from the seven Zebedees around him. All of them are in God Realm¡­ This is crazy. How can a human split themselves? This doesn¡¯t make any sense! The few Zebedees exchanged nces before dashing toward Jonathan in the next second. ¡°Damn you! Jonathan turned around and ran. Regardless of the method used by Zebedee, Jonathan knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance against seven identically powerful Zebedees. He had never cared about the heroic sayings of never backing down even if one would have to sacrifice themselves in a battle. If that was a war and his escape would cause tens of thousands of citizens to be harmed, Jonathan would choose to stand his ground till his death. However, he was alone at that moment, and if he didn¡¯t flee, he would meet his end right then and there. Only a fool will opt to die here. Deft, quick, and without hesitation, Jonathan mustered all his abilities and took flight. What was left of him was a mere afterimage as he swiftly bolted and disappeared around the corner of the intersection. Commoners aside, even Zebedee was dumbfounded after sensing Jonathan¡¯s speedy decision and reaction. How can a legendary figure like him, well-known in the entire Chanaea and revered even on an international level, not to mention being the most famous cultivator among the younger generation, do something as shameless as this? Jonathan¡¯s behavior was iprehensible for those who upheld the Jetroinian warrior¡¯s spirit. Still, Zebedee didn¡¯t have to ponder further on that matter. Since I¡¯ve used the forbidden technique, if I don¡¯t eliminate Jonathan, the banned technique¡¯s bacsh will render me extremely weak. In that case, I¡¯ll be the one to die. Jonathan must meet his end today! The seven Zebedees turned into seven afterimages as they went after Jonathan. The side closer to New Renaissance in Kransbay Central Park had turned into aplete mess because of their fight. Many people observing their fight from afar finally had the courage to approach and investigate after the two disappeared. Nevertheless, no one could figure out how the scenes earlier had taken ce. After all, the effects were too realistic, even for the purpose of filming a movie. The weather at Kransbay was cold, especially at night. Although there were lesser people on the streets, the same could not be said for the cars on the road. As Jonathan was running on the main street of Kransbay, the traffic there was particrly congested during the peak hour at night. A few tables had just been set on the pedestrian walkway when Jonathan shed across thene like a hurricane, causing the tables and utensils to flip and scatter across the floor. Behind him, the seven Zebedees were even more reckless as they stepped on the hoods of cars in the middle of the road while pursuing Jonathan. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With every step on a vehicle, the drivers of the cars would be forced to m on their brakes. When the Zebedees leaped, the forceful recoil would wreck the vehicles. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of the sound of car crashing reverberated in the air. Jonathan nced around and noticed the chaotic scene behind him. He gathered his spiritual energy and sensed at least ten motor vehicle idents in the few hundred meters radius areas around him. This won¡¯t do. He jumped high in the sky and kicked hard at a thick, ancient tree beside the road. Crack! The tree trunk exploded, and Jonathan relied on that propelling force tond on the ground. All around him, the seven Zebedees descended as well. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running away anymore?¡± one of them questioned Jonathan coldly. Jonathan had busted his shoes because of their previous battle. He removed the damaged shoes dangling around his ankles and tossed them aside. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t involve the civilians in a fight between cultivators like us. If there is a need to continue this match, let¡¯s do it elsewhere. What do you say?¡± ¡°Jonathan, as a fellow cultivator, you should understand thatmoners are mere insignificant beings. If you care so much about them, you¡¯ll never be a king,¡± Zebedee sneered. Upon hearing that, Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I was never suited to be a king. I can fight and kill, but I am not gifted to rule a country or nation. If I¡¯m not mistaken, although your technique is unique, the adverse reaction should be pronounced. If I drag this fight longer, I¡¯ll be able to wear you out, am I right?¡± ¡°Why have you decided to turn around since you¡¯ve grasped that concept?¡± An admired look shed across Zebedee¡¯s face after he listened to Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°It seems that you fancy being a hero. But you should know most heroes do not enjoy a good ending.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± Jonathan tightened his grip around the Heaven Sword. He activated his force field and extended his spiritual sense to cover the few hundred meters of space around him to monitor all seven Zebedees¡¯ movements. Just as the two were about to make their moves, someone¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Baby shark, doo-doo, doo-doo¡­¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Jonathan straightened his back and fished out his phone from his pocket. That was a ringtone Josephine had set for him. In the past, she had never disturbed him whenever he was away. Hence, a bad feeling rose within him when he heard the ringtone. ¡°Hello, Josephine¡ª¡± He answered the call, but before he could finish his sentence, another man¡¯s indifferent voice sounded from the speaker. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m Jay Osborne. I¡¯m currently visiting Edenic Heights as a guest. I think there¡¯s a deal we should discuss in detail.¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Chapter 669 I Promise ¡°Jay!¡± Malicious intent surged within Jonathan when he heard that name. Even Zebedee, opposite him, was frightened by his murderous aura. He wasn¡¯t even that ferocious when fighting me just now. Yet listening to that person¡¯s name alone infuriates him to such an extent. Sensing his depleting mental energy, Zebedee decided to conserve his strength by staying idle. The Jetroinian warrior¡¯s spirit he upheld and his pride as a cultivator prohibited him from sneaking an attack on Jonathan at that moment because he knew Jonathan could¡¯ve opted to continue escaping, dragging their battle and wearing out his clones¡¯ power to secure a win. Although he couldn¡¯t fathom Jonathan¡¯s decision to turn back around to protect themoners, Zebedee had already acknowledged thetter as an honorable and dignified man in his heart. A fight between real men should be open and straightforward. All seven Zebedees were either sitting or standing, holding their broken des in front of them instead of seizing that opportunity to assault Jonathan. Meanwhile, Jay¡¯s voice sounded from the phone speaker once again. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t worry. We came to Jadeborough with utmost sincerity this time. We wanted to discuss this matter with you face-to-face, but you weren¡¯t here, so we could only talk things through with your wife first.¡± ¡°Jay! If you darey a finger on her, I swear I¡¯ll murder every member of the Osborne family, including all of your rtives. I won¡¯t spare any of them.¡± Despite Jonathan¡¯s nonchnt tone, the resentment shing in his eyes had reached its peak. If it weren¡¯t because he was located too far away at that moment, Jonathan would¡¯ve gone to meet up with Jay with his sword in his hand after knowing his wife was being held as a hostage. Jay guffawed. ¡°Jonathan, I suggest you reconsider the position you¡¯re in. I brought two God Realm fighters with me, so you should think wisely about your current status before speaking to me.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan fell silent. Although Zachary¡¯s army was one of the Dragon Guards and was equipped with formidable firepower, they could, at most, fight against cultivators in the Grandmaster Realm. Any God Realm fighter could do as they pleased against an army of over a few hundred thousand men if there weren¡¯t any advanced-level cultivators present to restrain them. The army¡¯s only choice would be to resort to using fatal weapons with a high area of effect. A God Realm fighter was no different from a godlike being to amoner, and there was no way for thetter to put up a resistance. One God Realm fighter would be sufficient toy waste to the entire Edenic Heights. With two God Realm fighters on Jay¡¯s side, Jonathan knew anything he said would be mere empty threats. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to discuss a deal with me? Go on, then. I¡¯m curious what kind of deal could possibly prompt the famous Osborn family to go to such lengths to negotiate terms with me,¡± Jonathan uttered calmly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Jay chirped. ¡°I know you¡¯re smart and wouldn¡¯t waste time talking nonsense. Jonathan, in the past, the Osborne family had never taken the Goldstein family seriously. In fact, to us, all of you from the prominent families were no different from insignificant insects unworthy of our attention. Unfortunately, things do not always go as we n. The circumstances in Chanaea have changed. I suppose you¡¯ve heard about the coboration between Wilbur and the Saday family, and the rest of the respectable families are nning to negotiate cooperation with Karl. However, in my opinion, working directly with Asura¡¯s Office would be a better bet. We, from the Osborne family, have come here with the intent of asking you to join our side. What do you say?¡± Jay stopped his speech at that point and waited for Jonathan to react. Holding the phone in his hand, Jonathan remained quiet for some time. If I don¡¯t choose to cooperate with the Osborne family, I¡¯m afraid everyone in Edenic Heights will die. But if I agree, drastic changes will happen to the situation in Chanaea as well as to my cultivation path in the future. ¡°Jay, when I left the army half a year ago, I¡¯d already cut ties with Asura¡¯s Office,¡± Jonathan replied indifferently. Jay snorted coldly. ¡°Jonathan, I figure there¡¯s no need for us to dwell on this trivial topic. You know better than I do about who is actually in control of Asura¡¯s Office. I only need an answer from you. Will you agree to this deal or not?¡± Right after Jay was done talking, a shriek rang out. ¡°Josephine!¡± Jonathan shouted into the phone speaker because he recognized the voice. Josephine had let out that hysterical yelp. ¡°Let me see Josephine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never cooperate with you!¡± Jonathan yelled anxiously. The call was hung up. The next second, Jonathan received a video call invitation. He epted the invitation with slightly trembling hands and was met with the scene of Josephine being pinned against the couch by an elderly woman in her sixties. Standing beside Josephine was a handsome man. He was pressing a dagger against her abdomen. That man was none other than Jay. Staring at the face that resembled Broderick, Jonathan gritted his teeth. ¡°This is our first time seeing one another, Jay. I hope you¡¯ll survive and stay well until the day I hunt you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be at the Osborne residence. You can find me there at any time.¡± Jay flicked his wrist. Josephine immediately reached out to grab the dagger. Fresh blood flowed along the de and trickled down on Josephine¡¯s slightly bulging stomach. She was drenched in sweat at that moment, evidently scared out of her wits. She wanted to protect her unborn child, but she was just a helpless, weak woman. Even if she mustered her strength to grasp the dagger, there was no way she could win against a cultivator¡¯s brawn. ¡°Save our child, Jonathan!¡± she screamed at the camera lens in a hoarse voice. Ever since Edenic Heights was ambushed twice and Josephine managed to guess Jonathan¡¯s identity, she had chosen to support him silently. She had quit her job and stayed inside the heavily guarded and defended mansion to allow him to focus on his work without worry. Back then, if those people had used her to threaten Jonathan to yield to their request, she could¡¯ve opted to end her own life without hesitation. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, things were different now, as she was pregnant. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t bear to witness her child die in her womb. ¡°Jonathan, agree to his request. I beg you. Please ept his terms. Our child cannot die¡­¡± At that instant, sacrificing for the greater good or differentiating between good and evil was no longer important to her. Josephine was not unprincipled or inadequately resolute, but she was still a human and an ordinary mother. She simply couldn¡¯t allow her child to die before her eyes. ¡°I promise!¡± Jonathan uttered while looking at the bloody dagger. ¡°I ept all the Osborne family¡¯s terms. Let my wife go, and I¡¯ll agree to your requests.¡± Jay gradually loosened his grip and allowed Josephine to hold the dagger tightly as she pleased. He took out his handkerchief and casually wiped his hands. ¡°Tend to her wound.¡± Following Jay¡¯s order, Jason moved into the picture. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Mrs. Goldstein merely sustained a minor injury. I¡¯ll treat her. I¡¯m sorry that I failed to stop them this time.¡± Looking at Jason, who was seemingly mumbling to himself while he bandaged Josephine¡¯s hands, Jonathan remained silent. Judging by the bloodstain on him, Jonathan understood he had put forth his best effort. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Chapter 670 One Three Two One ¡°It¡¯s fine. They are two experts from the God Realm. Even if all of you were there, they are still unstoppable. What you guys did was right,¡± Jonathan said calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Edenic Heights?¡± ¡°There are no fatalities. Most of them are just injured with fractures. They will recover soon.¡± As Jason spoke, he had stopped the bleeding and bandaged Josephine¡¯s hand efficiently. ¡°Madam, please lie down. The wound on your belly needs to be treated as well.¡± Looking at Jonathan through the screen, Josephine could not stop crying as tears continued streaming down her cheeks. Although she did not say anything, Jonathan could sense the immense hatred in her reddened eyes. Does she hate herself for not protecting the child well or does she hate the Osborne family? Jonathan did not know which one was it. Josephiney down on the couch slowly as Jason efficiently cut apart her loose-fitting clothes with his scalpel. Emmeline, who was sobbing at the side, came over to help. A knife cut the size of a thumb nail could be seen on Josephine¡¯s belly. At that moment, blood oozed continuously from the wound. Jay wasn¡¯t threatening me just now. That knife really did pierce through Josephine¡¯s belly. ¡°All right, that¡¯s long enough.¡± As Jay said those words, the camera was turned to his handsome face again. ¡°Jonathan, since you have agreed, then everything else can be easily settled. Asura¡¯s Office will be the Osborne family¡¯s mostpetent assistant in the future. We are on the same side now and I won¡¯t make your life difficult. However, please don¡¯t act against my instruction in the future. As an ally, I think the Osborne family has the obligation to ensure the safety of your wife and child. Therefore, we¡¯ll bring them to the Osborne family¡¯s ancestralnd this time.¡± Hearing Jay¡¯s words, Jonathan¡¯s face was a mask of fury. However, he understood that it would be meaningless even if he screamed against his phone at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat. If my wife and child suffer any injury, I, Jonathan Goldstein, will definitely destroy the Osborne family even if it costs me Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Freeze!¡± A coldmand was heard from Jonathan¡¯s phone. A fingernail-sized de was floating in midair, targeting Jay¡¯s temple. Jay¡¯s eyes shed with a murderous glint instantly. The next second, Jason was already pinned to the floor. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Why can¡¯t your subordinate learn from his mistake?¡± Jay raised his hand and held on to the de as he continued calmly, ¡°You are trying to assassinate me when there are two Gold Realm cultivators with me. Should Ipliment you for your loyalty or your stupidity?¡± ¡°Jay, he¡¯s just a doctor. Killing him doesn¡¯t benefit any of us,¡± Jonathan said lightly. Jay turned around to face the camera. He then threw the de in his hand onto the floor. ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason I am here today is to express my sincerity. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± The call was then hung up. Jonathan was so dejected that he lowered his arms weakly. Even if I possessed the cultivation level of the God Realm and a mighty army, do I still not stand a chance against those respectable families? Zebedee, on the opposite, looked at Jonathan as if he was an object of ridicule. ¡°Jonathan, you have led Eight Kings of War and won numerous battles to protect Chanaea. However, the Chanaean has harmed your family. Do you think what you did is worth it?¡± Hearing Zebedee¡¯s words, Jonathan lifted his head in a daze. That¡¯s right. Those from respectable families are able to cultivate since their birth. It¡¯s just like what happened to Chanaea in history. No matter how the government has changed, respectable families could rely on their influences to take control over the distribution of the topmost resources in Chanaea. Do they care who is in charge of Chanaea? They don¡¯t. All they care about is their own benefit. Are these the people I tried to protect wholeheartedly? After sensing Jonathan¡¯s determination wavering, Zebedee asked again, ¡°Jonathan, why don¡¯t we work together? As long as you are willing to work together with Jetroina, we can make you the real king in Chanaea.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Hearing Zebedee¡¯s words, Jonathan finally snapped back to his senses. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be your puppet to help you guys snatch the resources in Chanaea as you wish?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about that.¡± Zebedee continued coldly, ¡°Why did you cultivate in the first ce? Didn¡¯t you cultivate to be able to do anything as you wish and for the peace of this world? As long as we work together, none of these will be a problem. Besides, Chanaea is just a small part of our n. We are also targeting other ces until we conquer the entire world!¡± ¡°The entire world?¡± With a light wave on Jonathan¡¯s hand, Heaven Sword fell to his hand with a buzzing sound. ¡°This is the good thing about people from Jetroina. You are so free that you can dream.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Jonathan, the one who is dreaming is you. We, the people from Jetroina, are pragmatic!¡± As the de glint shed, Jonathan leaped. Zebedee¡¯s figure could be seen rushing over, beneath Jonathan, with a sword in his hand. Just as Jonathan was leaping, the remaining six Zebedee moved together as well. The des glinted and were pressed against Jonathan in every direction, rendering him unable to escape. ¡°Go!¡± Following Jonathan¡¯s low growl, golden rays shone and chimes echoed in the air. In a split second, Jonathan, who suffered the bacsh, felt dizzy. They were just testing each other¡¯s abilities. If they were to fight for real, Jonathan might really lose his life from the recoil. Who invented this handbell? Its design is anti-human! Seven Zebedee surrounded Jonathan, getting ready tounch their second wave of attack. However, Jonathan had realized something from the first wave of attack. Although the broken des of the few Zebedee were quite powerful, their strength was still slightly different. One was the strongest, three were intermediate, two were slightly weaker, and another one was the weakest. In fact, the difference between the power during the attack by the seven Zebedee was not that big. However, Jonathan was standing under the protection of the handbell at that moment. It was as if he stood in an amplifier. Jonathan could instantly differentiate which attack on the handbell hurt the attacker the most. One, three, two, one¡­ There must be some rule behind such a distribution. Facing rounds of constant attacks from Zebedee, Jonathan could only endure them and kept on dodging. Every backfire on the bronze handbell allowed Jonathan to tell the differences more clearly. The pain on the tip of his tongue made him alert at all times, so he could continuously ponder on the logic behind that observation. One bes two, two be four. I suppose Zebedee¡¯s spiritual energy is depleting ording to the number of times he duplicates. In that case, when there are four Zebedee, there will be one real Zebedee, two clones created by him, and a level-two clone created by one of his clones. If there are differences in the spiritual energy, then it should be one real Zebedee, two clones, and one level-two clone. Since I stopped Zebedee¡¯s duplication just now, if the one I stopped is a clone, then the remaining three clones will duplicate again. That should be how the seven Zebedee were formed. One real Zebedee, three clones, two level-two clones, and one level-three clone. ¡°I found you!¡± With a roar, Jonathan flipped his hand around and retrieved the bronze handbell. The next second, he threw the handbell in Zebedee¡¯s direction. ¡°This is it!¡± Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Asura Following Jonathan¡¯s shout, the bronze handbell transformed into a golden beam and shot toward Zebedee. The glint of the de shed in the sky as Jonathan flipped and dodged while holding Heaven Sword. However, the broken des of the six other Zebedee still left a few bloody wounds on Jonathan¡¯s body. While Jonathan¡¯s blood sttered in the air, the long sword in his hand disappeared. Then, it was reced with a ming stick that was over ten meters long. Although the bronze handbell wasn¡¯t in Jonathan¡¯s hand, it still contained his spiritual energy. When it was tossed out by Jonathan, the golden beam didn¡¯t disappear. Like a huge cover, it enclosed Zebedee, who was below the beam. ng! Following a loud noise, Zebedee was trapped within the golden beam like a stranded beast. The sudden golden glow shocked Zebedee. It wasn¡¯t until he saw it was Jonathan¡¯s magical item that he felt slightly relieved. Yet, just when Zebedee wanted to send the bronze handbell away by hitting it, Jonathan flipped over mid-air and descended. Then, he pushed his palm toward the bronze handbell above Zebedee¡¯s head. The runes surrounding Zebedee, which were slowly disappearing, suddenly glowed brightly after being injected with spiritual energy. Zebedee, who wanted to escape the trap, bumped into theyer of golden light. Instantly, he couldn¡¯t think straight because of the impact. In the surrounding area, six Zebedee¡ªeach wielding a broken de¡ªattacked Jonathan from every direction. Each de was aimed at thetter¡¯s vital parts. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to dodge the attacks at all. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan flipped and stomped furiously on the bronze handbell below him as if there were a thousand pounds on his legs. Boom! The bronze handbell sunk into the ground substantially. Jonathan held his ming stick up high and swung it downward with all his might. ng! The sound of the bell echoed across the sky. This was a move where Jonathan had to risk it all. Zebedee¡¯s remaining six des would dismember Jonathan¡¯s limbs if there were any miscalctions. The golden beam glowed brightly and created a rippling effect on the surrounding air. Buzz! Following a soft trembling sound, Jonathan vomited a mouthful of blood. Meanwhile, his entire body went upside down as he bounced backward in the sky. The six broken des around him flew away. The other six Zebedee, who were wielding the des, became a series of spiritual energy before vanishing. On the street, the cars flipped over and flew up, following the ripple of the golden beam. Trees were broken in half, and the buildings¡¯ sses on both sides of the street shattered. Streetmps, the shops¡¯ signboards with bulbs, and everything within one¡¯s sight were all destroyed mercilessly. Within ten meters, the people in the shops by the streets turned into a mist of blood, as they couldn¡¯t withstand the shockwave. The people who were further away from the scene were severely injured as well. The street that was once prospering had be a purgatory on earth. While hovering mid-air, Jonathan felt his mind spiraling into turmoil as he widened his eyes and stared at the scene before him. Obviously, I had a better solution. If I can guide Zebedee to the wilderness, I can certainly exhaust his spiritual energy. So what if he caused any casualties while he was chasing after me? Even if the seven Zebedee started killing people, the most they could murder would be dozens or over a hundred people. As for the cars that were stepped on, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily kill the people inside, even if such an ident happened. However, the casualties now are inestimable because of a single blow from my ming stick. The affected area was at least a radius of a hundred meters. Oh, god! This is all my fault! Seeing the ground that was rapidly closing in on him, the ming stick in Jonathan¡¯s hand extended insanely and poked through the buildings on both sides of the street. Then, Jonathan retracted his magical item andnded on the ground safely, using the resistance force. Meanwhile, Zebedee was lying on the ground, already covered in blood. Before this, Jonathan battled Garrison from the Osborne family. During that battle, Jonathan annihted thetter with just one full-forced attack. Zebedee was in the advanced phase of the God Realm, which was a rank higher than Garrison¡¯s cultivation level. However, the shockwave pushed Zebedee¡¯s body to the verge of breaking down. Countless drops of blood gushed out of Zebedee¡¯s skin. He copsed into a pool of blood while bleeding from all his orifices. At that moment, he had lost all his ability to fight back. Jonathan reached his hand out and gestured slightly. Soon, seven simr broken swords flew up and hovered in front of him. ¡°Zebedee, do you really wish to begin a war for your so-called empire?¡± asked Jonathan. His spiritual sense spread around him like a tidal wave. There were disembodied limbs scattered around the scene, and cries for help could be heard reverberating in the area¡­ There were at least three thousand ordinary people who experienced casualties because of the battle between the two cultivators. It was true that a battle between the gods would make ordinary humans suffer. Zebedeey on the ground and looked at Jonathan. He wanted to speak, but only the sounds of air bubbles came out of his mouth. Jonathan¡¯s finger twitched slightly. Then, two broken des circled mid-air and flew through Zebedee¡¯s pauldron and lifted him. ¡°Look. If I lead my people to attack Jetroina and do this in your country, will you still think that ordinary people are merely a bunch of lowly insects? If I kill all your friends, families, and rtives, will you remain adamant and insist on escting matters into a war?¡± At that moment, Zebedee was being lifted mid-air using Jonathan¡¯s broken de. The tip of Zebedee¡¯s toes touched the ground, and thick blood dripped from his chin continuously. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Zebedee looked at the living hell before his eyes andughed with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s toote, Jonathan. It¡¯s toote¡­ My two subordinates who escaped had already contacted our Jetroinian spies. The backup supply of Karl¡¯s Eastern Army will be severely damaged, and no one will be spared. Remdik¡¯s Medved Army will cross River Onxy and enter Doveston. Jetroina¡¯s army will also enter the border from Baridoki. Soon, there will be no peace in Doveston.¡± Zebedee continued, ¡°Just wait and see. Our national flower will bloom in every corner of Chanaea! udius¡¯ light will shine on every inch of the skies and ground in Chanaea! Three generations of calm preparations were all done for this moment today! You can kill me, but I¡¯m the one who won this battle!¡± A cold glint shed, and a blood fountain appeared on Zebedee¡¯s stomach. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing the wound on his stomach, Zebedee burst into a maniacalugh. ¡°Let memit seppuku, Jonathan. I am a Jetroinian warrior, so I deserve to die with honor.¡± Jonathan slowly lowered Zebedee to the ground. However, seven broken des ovepped in the next second, dividing Zebedee¡¯s body into over ten pieces of meat. On the ground, Zebedee¡¯s head rolled over, and his eyes remained wide open while staring at Jonathan. Jonathan kept away the seven flying swords and the ring on Zebedee¡¯s broken finger. Jonathan lowered his head and looked at Zebedee¡¯s head, then casually tossed thetter¡¯s broken finger to the side. ¡°ording to Jetroina¡¯s rules, you should enjoy the most honorable ceremony. However, this is Chanaea, and you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart felt heavy after he nced around and saw the people who were struggling in despair. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen such a scene. It was impossible to have no death or injuries when a war was used to stop another war. All Jonathan could do was end the war as soon as possible. That was the only way he could restore peace in the world. Karl, Wilbur, the eight respectable families, Jetroina, and Remdik¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have the courage to kill them. I¡¯m just not bloodthirsty. Stepping on the ground drenched in a pool of blood, Jonathan slowly walked further away from the scene. If this is hell, then I shall show you what the real Asura looks like! Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Belief Inside a tent at the military camp, Karl was staring at the dots of light on the screen in front of his eyes. Those dots were tracking devices that God Realm experts of the respectable families possessed. At the same time, the device could also be used to pinpoint the user¡¯s own location. Hence, the experts could use the tracking devices to trace Blood Squad¡¯s location, while simultaneously rying their own location to Karl. ¡°Commander, I¡¯ve made the necessary arrangements,¡± Dominick announced loudly after entering the tent. ¡°Mmm.¡± Karl nodded slightly. In the next second, he raised his head and cast a nce at his lieutenant. ¡°Our spies¡­¡± Dominick shook his head upon hearing that. ¡°If we don¡¯t mobilize the spies who are stationed in Remdik, they can live the rest of their lives in peace. If we mobilize them, however, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t even have a chance at escaping,¡± he exined. Of course, Karl was well aware of the possible oues for the spies. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t help letting out a long sigh and leaning back into his chair after listening to Dominick¡¯s words. ¡°Remdik will definitely seek revenge on the spies for rying information to us. Although they can¡¯t escape, they won¡¯t lose their lives for the time being.¡± Recalling the pictures of the people in the ssified documents and how their eyes were filled with hope, Karl only felt his heart clench. Karl and the Medved Army of Remdik had remained in an impasse in Doveston for seven long years, and both parties were preparing for the forting war. As a result, bombs, firearms, supplies, soldiers, and intel were being continuously umted. Out of Doveston¡¯s three states, Horbah had been designated as the base of operations, where countless intelligence officers woulde and go. Karl had also put together a team of people who were tasked to infiltrate Remdik and ry information to him from within. By choosing to mobilize the spies that had been living under the radar all this while, he was essentially exposing them and sealing their fates. All they could do was wait for their deaths, but Karl had no other choice. After making up his mind, he gave an order to Dominick. ¡°Give them a call. There¡¯s no need to be secretive about it. Let them know they can contact their families and ask them if there¡¯s anything they¡¯re unable to fulfill themselves. I¡¯ll try my best to help them.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Dominick turned around and headed out, immediately beginning to make the arrangements. Meanwhile, Karl cast a final nce at the folder in his hand before tossing it into the heater and performing a military salute. Having made up his mind, he wore a resolute expression on his face and watched as the mes engulfed the ssified documents, gradually turning them into ashes. ¡°I, Karl Hamilton, am truly sorry, everyone. Thank you for your hard work throughout all these years.¡± Evidently, Karl had gone all out this time. He and Jonathan shared the same goal¡ªto destroy the monopoly of respectable families. However, the two men had vastly different approaches to handling the situation. It was precisely the sh in their beliefs that led Karl to betray Asura¡¯s Office. He had beenmanding an army for years, so how could he possibly not know what would happen to the three Doveston states when he decided to leave Asura¡¯s Office? Aidan tried to persuade Karl to join hands with him under the guise of helping Karl unify the world, but it was all rhetoric. In fact, Aidan was merely hoping to make Eastern Army a lone, helpless army. Karl was well aware of the man¡¯s intentions, yet he still chose to work with Medved Army. That was because Karl had a goal he wished to achieve, and that was to get rid of Yaleview Army and unite all Chanaean military forces, from Doveston to Xemrich, to form a unified military. Yaleview Army¡¯s six hundred thousand soldiers were the heart of Chanaea. Jonathan was afraid of getting Chanaea tangled up in the mess, so he continually ignored the objections from Asura¡¯s Office. On the other hand, Karl had long wanted to make a move, but he was a King of War. The moment he pulled the trigger, he would drag all of Asura¡¯s Office down with him. Although they had different beliefs, Karl didn¡¯t want to conspire against Jonathan and force thetter to turn his back on Yaleview. Hence, Karl¡¯s best option was to use the Medved Army of Remdik to his advantage. Both Medved Army and Eastern Army were two of the world¡¯s most advanced war units. They had a combined force of three hundred thousand soldiers. If they were to work together, it was entirely usible for them to destroy Yaleview Army in a short amount of time. Karl nned to defeat Yaleview Army before turning on Medved Army. He hoped to stabilize the situation in Doveston and Huxville by abandoning Medved Army once he achieved his goal. However, Aidan¡¯s shamelessness caught Karl by surprise. The former didn¡¯t even bother putting up an act when Karl cut ties with Asura¡¯s Office and instantly turned against him. Wilbur from Yaleview joining forces with the Saday family and Joshua¡¯s subsequent escape was also not within Karl¡¯s expectations. Despite the unforeseen turn of events, Karl made new ns ording to the visit of the God Realm cultivators from the six respectable families. Now that Wilbur and the Saday family were working together, the respectable families began seeing Eastern Army as a key yer. Karl simply set up a n using his wife and son, who were still in Remdik, to have the respectable families fight in his stead. Once they were in Chanaea, the respectable families would pull out all the stops for the opportunity to reunite Karl¡¯s wife and son with him. However, one would be in the territory of the eight respectable families of Chanaea upon entering the country. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone to make a move. That was why Karl had secretly spread the word about the six respectable families¡¯ arrival in Remdik. This was his brand new n. Regardless if the news was true or not, Remdik would have to y into Karl¡¯s n and cut off the six respectable families¡¯ God Realm cultivators right then and there. In Karl¡¯s opinion, the best-case scenario would be all six cultivators perishing in Remdik. Not only would that reduce the powers of the respectable families, but it would also make those families have their guards up against one another. Although it was impossible to cut their connection in one go, this opportunity would allow Karl to sow some doubt in their hearts. It would build a solid foundation for hister attempts to bring the respectable families down. However, Eastern Army¡¯s Blood Squad and Karl¡¯s family would be in greater danger if he proceeded with the n. All of them could potentially lose their lives in Remdik. Inside the heater, the ssified documents had long been burned to dust. Karl slowly dropped his hand as tears welled up in his eyes. Many people had been sacrificed in these ns, but Karl didn¡¯t have a choice. The sacrifices were inevitable for the bigger picture¡ªdestroying the respectable families. If his sacrifice could help change the situation in Chanaea, Karl had no qualms about giving his life. That was a belief that he would uphold to his veryst breath as a soldier. ¡°Commander!¡± Outside, Dominick¡¯s voice came from afar, his toneced with panic. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Karl walked to the door and looked at his lieutenant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so frantic?¡± he asked. ¡°Bad news, Commander!¡± said Dominick in between breaths. ¡°The backup supply station in Horbah sustained extensive damage. It won¡¯t be able to resume provision for a week.¡± A crease appeared between Karl¡¯s brows as he asked, ¡°How long can we hold out with our reserved supplies?¡± ¡°Two and a half days.¡± ¡°Call the chief of Horbah¡¯s intelligencework.¡± Karl turned around and entered the tent as he gave the order. ¡°This is a serious matter, yet no heads-up was given. I suppose we don¡¯t need him alive anymore,¡± he remarked. ¡­ Meanwhile, in Harfush, Sirmoor, Hades had his eyes fixed on the screen in front of him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s news from Horbah. The Eastern Army¡¯s backup supply station has been damaged. Shall we proceed with the adjustments?¡± Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Chapter 673 Leaving After the two days of investigations, Jonathan was not at all surprised by what had transpired in Horbah. Sitting beside theputer, Jonathan looked at the anxious Hades. Jonathan knew that although Karl had betrayed Asura¡¯s Office, Eastern Army was still at a disadvantage, so Hades and the others wanted to provide aid. ¡°Adjustments?¡± Jonathan asked Hades coldly. ¡°Hades, among the seven Kings of War, you¡¯re the one in charge of Asura¡¯s Office. All along, you listened to me and never questioned my decisions. Now, you¡¯re saying that we need to make adjustments. I bet you all have discussed and agreed upon this in private already.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yes!¡± After hesitating for a moment, Hades lowered his head and admitted everything. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, ording to news Geoffrey sent me on Terrandya, the people who stopped us from giving aid to Horbah were spies from Jetroina. Karl left Asura¡¯s Office and caused nearly fifty thousand casualties in Mysonna Army. If I see him, I¡¯ll kill him without hesitation. However, I¡¯ll never allow others to encroach on Chanaea¡¯snd.¡± Jonathan¡¯s face turned dark after he heard Hades¡¯ words. ¡°You don¡¯t want others to encroach on ournds, but what can you do? Back then, I stationed Wilbur at Horbah so that he could be a sword separating Remdik and Jetroina. However, Karl has betrayed us, causing Chanaea¡¯s troops to be separated into three forces. Yaleview Army and Wilbur will definitely want to sit on the fence and reap the benefits while we fight Karl. Do you think you can cross Yaleview and bring troops to aid Doveston?¡± ¡°Then we can reach there by air or sea! Mr. Goldstein, we can¡¯t just sit back and watch the situation in Doveston worsen,¡± Hades dered firmly. ¡°How many people can we even transport via air or sea? Don¡¯t you know?¡± Jonathan asked, vexed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about such meaningless suggestions anymore. I¡¯ll manage the matters regarding Doveston.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan raised his head to look at Hades. ¡°Oh right. Do you know what happened at Edenic Heights?¡± ¡°Asura¡¯s Office has received the news. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein, for not being able to protect Ms. Smith.¡± This time, even Hades sounded depressed. Beingmanders who had battled for decades, Hades and the other Kings of War only trusted the weapons they held and their armies. They were disdainful of Yaleview and the eight respectable families. What they believed in was having the enemy within a range of artillery fire. However, the incident at Edenic Heights made them finally realize why Jonathan always rejected their request to battle Yaleview. The defense of Edenic Heights could not be prated in a short duration, even if two mighty brigades went. Yet, this time, only three people from the Osborne family came. To be exact, only two God Realm elders fought, and it was as if there were no foe, for they easily restrained all the key members and kidnapped Josephine. The confidence of all the Kings of War and their unrealistic fantasies of future war were immediately shattered with such a result. For the first time, they realized that what Jonathan had been doing all along was correct. Ever since the situation at Asura¡¯s Office stabilized, they requested to fight Yaleview and overthrow the eight respectable families numerous times. From the looks of it, if Jonathan did not reject their request, the entire Asura¡¯s Office would have been destroyed by the eight respectable families¡¯ advanced-level cultivators. Seeing Hades keeping quiet, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You will only realize how powerful God Realm cultivators are when you fight them. What I want to discuss with you is Asura¡¯s Office,¡± Jonathan said with a sigh and frowned. ¡°I have agreed to work with the Osborne family. They¡¯re doing these things so that when the Saday family and Wilbur coborate, they can make use of Asura¡¯s Office to restrain Yaleview Army. Now that Josephine is in their hands, I¡¯m, to a certain extent, controlled by the Osborne family, so I¡¯m no longer suitable to lead Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Hades was shocked.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Asura¡¯s Office belongs to you and can only belong to you! This will never change! If not, I¡¯ll be the first to disagree!¡± Upon seeing Hades¡¯ agitated look, Jonathan felt warm, but he still retorted angrily, ¡°Nonsense! Asura¡¯s Office was established to return peace and stability to Chanaea. You Kings of War have a high level of autonomy over your territories and don¡¯t even need to report to Asura¡¯s Office when dealing with non- strategic rted issues. How can it belong to me? I will die one day, perhaps due to an assassination or during cultivation. Will you and the millions of members of Asura¡¯s Office die with me?¡± Stunned, Hades could not think of a reply to Jonathan. ¡°But¡­ But you built Asura¡¯s Office up from scratch¡­¡± Before Hades could finish his words, Jonathan waved his hands and cut the former off. ¡°I already told you half a year ago that I want to return to Jadeborough and live a normal family life. Of course, the main reason why I decided to leave Asura¡¯s Officest time was to put your requests to fight Yaleview Army aside. However, this time, I¡¯m really going to leave Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Jonathan then took a deep breath and slowly stood up. ¡°Hades, I have an order for you!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Hades¡¯ eyes turned red when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, but he still puffed out his chest and replied loudly. ¡°As Josephine is being threatened by the Osborne family, I¡¯m no longer fit tomand Asura¡¯s Office. Now, I order you to remove my ess to Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s intr and backend. Only leave me with the most basicmunication function. After removing my ess to the backend, the headquarters, all the crucial agencies handling information, and subordinates must immediately move out to prevent unnecessary fights from urring in the future. Although Jonathan¡¯smand was simple, he did not leave any way out for himself. Removing his ess to the backend meant he would not receive any key information and would no longer have the power to manage his subordinates and crucial agencies. Changing the location would also prevent Jonathan from knowing the location of those agencies, thus ensuring Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s safety. Hence, although the Osborne family kidnapped Josephine, Jonathan managed to cut down the influence he had on Asura¡¯s Office as much as possible. If hepletely cut off all connections with Asura¡¯s Office, the Osborne family would think that he had no value anymore and might kill Josephine in a fit of anger if they found out. After weighing the pros and cons, Jonathan knew that was the most he could do. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Hades began, still wanting to say something. Yet, Jonathan sat down again and continued, ¡°Hades, after I left, it was you who dealt with all the matters regarding Asura¡¯s Office. In the future, I¡¯ll leave Asura¡¯s Office in your hands.¡± Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Ambitious Afterpleting the arrangements made for Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan opened the website skillfully. Jonathan stared at the simple login interface before him. Finally, he keyed in a password after thinking for a long moment. As the chat boxes popped up one after another, Jonathan deftly tapped on the keyboard. Following that, he connected the phone to theputer and called a number. Beep, beep, beep¡­ The phone rang thrice before the sound of the call connecting sounded. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± A slightly raspy and weary voice sounded from the other end of the phone line. Upon hearing the familiar voice, Jonathan was silent for a moment before casually speaking. ¡°The logistics supply in Horbah has been cut off. Karl is facing off against Medved Army at the moment and he simply cannot spare the manpower to rebuild the supplywork. I know you¡¯ve been waiting for my phone call. You should make your move now.¡± Inside a mansion in Zedfield, Yaleview, Wilbur nced at the document before him. An old model Nokia phone was ced beside him. Apart from receiving phone calls, the old phone did not have other functions. Even if someone wanted to eavesdrop on the conversations, there was no way to hack. Wilbur chuckled as he nced at the document in hand. ¡°Jonathan, the Eastern Army¡¯s backup supply line was destroyed. That matter is the concern of Asura¡¯s Office. Perhaps you dialed the wrong number when you called Yaleview Army?¡± Jonathan snickered when he heard the voice on the phone. ¡°Wilbur, we both know the reaction of Yaleview Army if I really send people to support Doveston. Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Didn¡¯t you keep your phone precisely for this day? Although Terrandya and Baridoki can muster up some supplies, it¡¯s simply not enough to provide for the consumption of one hundred and sixty thousand people.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan fell silent after he spoke and stared at the phone in his hand. ¡°Karl and Eastern Army betrayed Asura¡¯s Office. This cannot be helped,¡± Wilbur ventured slowly. ¡°Jonathan, when we were at the Valley of Elites, you could not bear to cripple the elite warriors who fought against us. You even said something about them being crippled for life if you did that. Truly, I do not understand why you cannot rid yourself of this softhearted behavior. Can¡¯t you just kill Karl directly and take back Eastern Army?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan let out a sigh. ¡°I know. Although you pursue power, you will not watch Eastern Army being defeated. Just state your conditions.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Wilbur¡¯s chuckle sounded from the phone. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re the same as always. You haven¡¯t changed at all. Since you let me state the condition, I will tell you. Otherwise, you will be worried.¡± Wilbur paused for a moment. ¡°Jonathan, your goal was always to overthrow the monopoly of the eight respectable families and to return peace and prosperity to Chanaea. The path you seek is for a great cause. I am just an ordinary man and not a noble person like you. What I seek has always been power and status. After we join forces for the n, I will help you destroy the eight respectable families. After that, you will disband Asura¡¯s Office and never get involved in anything else. How does that sound?¡± Disband Asura¡¯s Office¡­ Jonathan stared at the phone without any expression. Even his breathing seemed to have slowed down. He was aware that Wilbur was not just after the disbandment of Asura¡¯s Office. Thetter nned to devour Chanaea¡¯s military power in order to strengthen his position andplete the unification. ¡°Wilbur, do you intend to help me y the dragon, only to be the dragon yourself?¡± ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Through the phone, Wilbur¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the savior? Or do you think that tumors like respectable families can bepletely eradicated after you clean them up? Dream on! As long as humans exist, they will eternally be driven by desires and interests. There will always be a hierarchy in society.¡± Wilbur continued, ¡°Those respectable families have been passed down for hundreds and thousands of years. Even if you destroy them, someone else will take their ce. The Goldstein family is one of the prominent families. If it wasn¡¯t for the suppression of respectable families, do you think the Goldsteins would have been satisfied to just remain an ordinary family? Or perhaps, Asura¡¯s Office in your grasp right now isn¡¯t reigning above society? There will always be someone standing at the top. Why can¡¯t that person be me? I understand you and likewise, you also understand where I aming from. ¡°At the very least, if I stood at the top, I will not be as rotten and broken as the current respectable families. I¡¯ve prepared supplies for Eastern Army that are sufficient for ten days. I¡¯ve also notified the army of two hundred thousand to enter Level 1 battle formation. As long as you agree to my terms, they will follow the railway line and move into Horbah within half a day. Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t agree with my condition. I will clean up Doveston after Eastern Army is taken care of.¡± Wilbur¡¯s blunt words pierced through Jonathan¡¯s heart. It was not only in Chanaea but everywhere else in the world. Those respectable families were parasites and roaches that could not be killed or exterminated. It was as Wilbur said¡ªeven if he was not the one, someone else was bound to stand on top of society. ¡°I agree to your condition.¡± Without further ado, Jonathan agreed. ¡°However, I have onest question for you.¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± Wilburughed as he spoke. ¡°What is the real reason you¡¯re working with the Saday family?¡± Jonathan inquired. He did not beat around the bush. Wilbur was not only ambitious, but he was also a strategist. Otherwise, he would not be able tomand an army of six hundred thousand. Someone like Wilbur would not overlook the repercussions of joining hands with a respectable family. He must have his own ns. Wilbur¡¯s reply was blunt. ¡°Jonathan, everything I do is for the purpose of climbing up. Those respectable families are nothing but stepping stones for me to achieve a partnership with you. The more chaotic Chanaea bes, the greater my chances are.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Upon hearing Wilbur¡¯s reply, Jonathan finally felt relieved. Wilbur intended to drag the eight respectable families and Chanaea¡¯s three great military forces down. However, as long as it was not in pursuit of power as an underling of respectable families, it did not matter. The scheme was bound to be revealed someday. Jonathan only hoped that the day would not be too far away. ¡°Wilbur, send your troops. I will keep my promise.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d agree to it. The transport ne has left for Doveston when I received your call. It has already entered Terrandya¡¯s territory.¡± Wilbur chuckled. ¡°By the way, although the two hundred thousand troops I¡¯ve transferred are to assist the defense of Doveston along with Eastern Army, I¡¯ve ordered them to only listen to your order, not Karl¡¯s.¡± ¡°Do you trust me so much?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your troops will be cannon fodder that I¡¯ll throw into River Onxy? Can you bear with that?¡± Wilbur chuckled again. ¡°If you¡¯re truly so fearsome, Yaleview Army would have been absorbed into Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Then, why not Karl?¡± Jonathan continued to pry. ¡°He¡¯s good at leading troops. His leadership abilities are certainly no weaker than mine.¡± Wilbur sneered. ¡°He¡¯s the same as me. We¡¯re both ambitious!¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Chapter 675 How Have You Been Late at night, Yaleview Army¡¯s northern military district was illuminated brightly. All the railway tracks, main roads, and highways had been blocked off by the military. The supplies and firearms were transported to Horbah bynd and air freight. Wilbur was quite ambitious, for he could easily adapt despite Yaleview¡¯s chaotic situation and make a name for himself. Not only did he know how to maintain good rtionships with others, but he could alsoe up with strategic and systematic ns in battles. It took Wilbur less than three hours from the call with Jonathan for the first reinforcement team to arrive at Horbah. Plus, Yaleview Army had also built its own intelligencework at Doveston. When the soldiers arrived, they split into teams of two without dy. While one team was responsible for rebuilding the supply line for Eastern Army, the other team would hunt down the remaining Jetroina assassins. When Jonathan got wind about that, his expression darkened greatly. It¡¯s obvious that Wilbur is well-versed in the situation in Doveston by his swift reaction. However, he did not try to stop the assassins in Jetroina. Instead, he waited until the Eastern Army¡¯s supply lines failed before taking the opportunity to strike a deal in exchange for his help. Did Wilbur not care about the safety of Chanaea¡¯s citizens? He didn¡¯t mind hurting the Eastern Army just to achieve his goal. It¡¯s the lives of one hundred sixty thousand people at stake! Perhaps in his eyes, these people¡¯s lives are just stepping stones for him to achieve the peak of his power. However, the situation in Chanaea becamepletely muddled ever since Yaleview Army sent troops into Doveston. Firstly, Asura¡¯s Office was enemies with respectable families and the forces surrounding Chanaea, including the pration of international organizations like Dark Web. On the other hand, Eastern Army was being coveted by Remdik, Asura¡¯s Office, Yaleview Army, and many forces in Jetroina. Yaleview Army, in turn, was the most troublesome out of all of the armies. As their vision was to unify all the forces, they did not stop their conquest of power. Thus, Wilbur¡¯s n involved many parties. Wilbur had the support of the Saday family, which was the most influential family out of the eight respectable families. Therefore, the other seven families would not dare toy a finger on Yaleview Army out of respect for the Saday family. This gave room for Wilbur to progress. As for the military, Wilbur had agreed with Jonathan and got the support of Asura¡¯s Office. In the past few years, power in Chanaea was split into three parties¡ªthe respectable families¡¯ alliance, Asura¡¯s Office, and Yaleview. At the moment, Wilbur was overseeing Yaleview, cating the respectable families, and forming allies with Asura¡¯s Office. Even Eastern Army, which had just dered independence became unpredictable after Wilbur sent two hundred thousand soldiers to support them. There was a saying that people who had gone through hardships and happiness would have a special ce for each other. Now that Eastern Army was in dire straits, they would have a strong friendship with the two hundred thousand soldiers Wilbur sent in to defend Doveston. After all, they would sleep, eat, and even fight against the same enemy. If Karl decided to move against Yaleview Army one day, there was a chance Eastern Army might refute. Wilbur was nipping the problem right in the bud, and it was undoubtedly a perfect n. Even if Jonathan saw through the n, there was nothing he could do. All in all, it was a conspiracy by Wilbur. Wilbur was undoubtedly born a strategist and a high-powered careerist. Not only did he stabilize the respectable families and form an agreement with Asura¡¯s Office, but he also set a trap for Eastern Army. The Four Great Forces of Chanaea had fallen into Wilbur¡¯s schemes. It made one wonder if that was all it took for Wilbur to unify all the forces. While sitting in the military Jeep, Jonathan was organizing a timeline in his mind. Meanwhile, a young and polite-looking military officer sat next to him. The man was Sawyer Drudy, one of the potential sessors Wilbur trained after he came into power. Sawyer was now in charge of Yaleview¡¯s northern military district¡¯s affairs. ¡°Reporting in! Eastern Army¡¯s base is located just thirty miles ahead. We¡¯re here,¡± Sawyer told Jonathan excitedly with a reddened face. After Wilbur came into power, he started to train new soldiers maniacally. Although he imed it was to infuse new blood into the army, it was all because he did not trust the seniors of the army.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Naturally, the newly-promoted leaders like Sawyer had not had a chance to see Wilbur¡¯s repulsive ambitions. Therefore, they worshipped Jonathan and Wilbur as if they were gods of war. In the eyes of young soldiers, it was a perfect arrangement for Chanaea Asura¡¯s Office to manage external affairs while Yaleview Army dealt with internal matters. The thought of the duo being enemies was just nonsensical to them. When faced with such a general, Jonathan was utterly speechless. After all, as themander of two hundred thousand soldiers, Sawyer actually asked for Jonathan¡¯s signature the moment he saw him. However, Jonathan had to admit that the young man was meticulous in managing other affairs. Sawyer handled the coordination between the two hundred thousand soldiers so wlessly that Jonathan could not find any faults against him. Therefore, Jonathan was not so worried. ¡°Is there any news about Karl?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently. After ncing at his tablet, Sawyer quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Asura. Eastern Army has already given us a response. Karl wishes to talk to you; the location has been set at his camp.¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go over right now.¡± ¡­ In Karl¡¯s camp, an SUV was passing through at an unhurried pace. Meanwhile, the soldiers were rather excited and saluted the SUV on both sides of the car. It was an understatement to say that the soldiers were thrilled. ¡°Asura, look around you. No matter where you go, everyone respects you. It¡¯ll be great if I can achieve at least half of what you have,¡± eximed Sawyer while looking out the window. Upon hearing that, Jonathan smiled mockingly. ¡°Really? In exchange, I had to go through countless assassinations and wars. If you want to endure all that, I don¡¯t mind giving all their respect to you.¡± As Jonathan finished speaking, the SUV slowly came to a stop. In front of the SUV was a line of soldiers wearing coats. The man leading the front seemed exhausted with stubbles covering his face. He was currently standing and looking at the SUV with aplex expression. That man was none other than Karl. At that moment, the duo gazes fixated on each other through the car window with one standing outside and the other inside the SUV. After a long moment, Karl slowly raised his right hand and saluted Jonathan. Following his salute, Jonathan pulled open the door and bowed slightly to exit the car. ¡°Greetings to Asura!¡± Karl said with a hoarse voice. Meanwhile, arge crowd of people was shouting behind and around him. ¡°Asura!¡± they let out a deafening cheer in unison. Sawyer felt the same kind of enthusiasm he had for Asura from the other generals of Eastern Army. Fire zed in Sawyer¡¯s eyes as he looked at Jonathan. This man is the esprit de corps of Chanaea¡¯s military¡ªthe real Asura! Lifting his right hand, Jonathan saluted swiftly. ¡°All this while, Eastern Army has been stationed at the battlefield of Doveston¡¯s River Onxy. It must have been a tiring fight with Medved Army!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t feel tired at all! We will fight for Chanaea until our deaths!¡± Their angry roars even caused the brutal northern wind to die down a little. While the air was filled with fighting spirits, Jonathan turned to look at Karl. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Karl. How have you been?¡± Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Station In Horbah Jonathan charged toward Karl, with a bloodthirsty aura right after. Spiritual energy exploded around Karl, pushing everyone else away. The spiritual energy of two God Realm cultivators shed, sending a violent shock wave into the surrounding. ¡°I would¡¯ve been living fine if you didn¡¯te, Jonathan!¡± Karl said with an intense gaze. ¡°Do you know you and the two hundred thousand Yaleview Army who suddenly ced in Doveston could¡¯ve destroyed all my ns?¡± ¡°Destroy all your ns?¡± Jonathan appeared in front of Karl in a sh and swung his fist at Karl¡¯s chin. Boom! The punch sent Karl flying over ten meters, taking down five tents. Meanwhile, only an afterimage of Jonathan could be seen dashing toward Karl¡¯s direction. ¡°Do you know your retarded n resulted in fifty thousand casualties of Mysonna Army? Dorian is currently being rescued in Mysonna as we speak. Is this your bullsh*t of a n?¡± Jonathan asked coldly. He clenched his fists and mmed them against Karl¡¯s chest. Boom! Karl¡¯s body tumbled to the ground. The ground cracked from the impact. Karl gave threw a cold stare at Jonathan who was ten meters away. ¡°Jonathan, if you¡¯re looking for a fight, let¡¯s fight asmanders and deploy our troops. Fighting with our bare hands and feet can¡¯t determine the winner in such a short time.¡± Karl waved his hand in the air, and a machete appeared in his grip. Jonathan straightened his back at the sight. ¡°Karl, when I first met you, you were just a Grandmaster in the beginner phase. I was the one who trained you and helped you break through to God Realm. I have found the threshold of breaking through to the advanced phase of God Realm. With my current power, it¡¯s only a matter of minutes if I want to kill you. I¡¯ll remember the debt you owe Mysonna, and I¡¯ll slowly take it back from you, bit by bit.¡± Jonathan rose to his feet and walked over to Karl¡¯s side. ¡°I want every information you have on the Medved Army, and let me in on your so-called n. The state of Chanaea is messier than you can imagine.¡± Jonathan and Karl walked toward the main tent across the mess. Among the generals following behind the two, only Sawyer trailed after them into the main tent. Karl pulled out a random chair in the tent and gestured at Jonathan. ¡°Sit.¡± Jonathan took a seat and gotfortable by the fire. At that moment, Sawyer rushed through the p with a smile. ¡°It sure is cold here in Horbah.¡± Karl frowned at Sawyer¡¯s presence. ¡°We have something to discuss, and it is of utmost confidentiality. I¡¯m sure you must be exhausted today, Sawyer. Why don¡¯t you go and get some rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Sawyer answered with a smile. ¡°You guys discuss, and I¡¯ll listen from the sides. I promise I won¡¯t interrupt.¡± Looking at Sawyer¡¯s innocent-looking face, Karl snickered. He unleashed his spiritual energy and directed it at Sawyer. In the face of danger, Sawyer¡¯s instinct as a Grandmaster in the beginner phase kicked in. He immediately tapped into his powers and shielded himself by extending a force field around him. He pumped the air with spiritual energy, keeping it at a one-meter radius around him so that he doesn¡¯t bend down to the pressure. ¡°Karl, even though I¡¯m subjected to Asura¡¯s arrangement, don¡¯t ever forget that I¡¯m part of Yaleview Army,¡± Sawyer said with a wide smile as he tried his best to withstand the pressure. ¡°Look, everyone is smart. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of the reason for my presence here. Sure, you can chase me out of the tent now. Give me half a day, and I assure you I¡¯ll withdraw all the supplies and combatants.¡± Karl unleashed another sharp pulse of spiritual energy into the air at Sawyer¡¯s words. Spiritual energy pulsed around Jonathan, and a force field enveloped Sawyer instantly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know Wilbur¡¯s character well enough. Sawyer can make it happen if he says so. Why do you think Wilbur sent two hundred thousand armies as your reinforcement against Remdik¡¯s Medved Army if there¡¯s no one to send updates in Doveston back to him? Do you think he did it out of love for you?¡± Jonathan¡¯s words were like a punch to Karl. The pressure Karl maintained wavered slightly before it completely dispersed. ¡°Listen all you want, but I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to speak,¡± Karl warned as he sat in his seat. Turning his gaze back to Jonathan, Karl let out a sigh before he fessed up about his strategy. Karl used a full thirty minutes to finish exining the plot he nned against Remdik¡¯s Medved Army and the eight respectable families. Sawyer¡¯s face was flushed with excitement. His eyes gleamed with admiration for Karl. Jonathan felt his head hurt as he looked down at the rtionship chart drawn ording to Karl¡¯s description. Asura¡¯s Office agreed to coborate with the Osborne family because of Josephine. Meanwhile, Yaleview Army has an agreement with the Saday family. If my assumption is correct, regardless of Lauryn from Edenic Heights, or the Osborne family itself, they should¡¯ve already leaked the news about Asura¡¯s Office by now. In that case, the remaining families would fight more intensely for coboration with Eastern Army. ¡°If my spection is correct, La and Killian will die,¡± Jonathan said casually. La was Karl¡¯s wife. Jonathan had met her once before. She was a woman with a gentle disposition. As for Killian, he was Karl¡¯s seven-year-old son. At that moment, Karl¡¯s eyes turned red when Jonathan pointed out the truth. ¡°They have a high possibility of dying but won¡¯t die for sure.¡± Jonathan looked over his shoulder at Sawyer. ¡°He brought two hundred thousand armies with him. In addition to your a hundred and sixty thousand armies, that¡¯s more than enough to annihte Medved Army, but the casualties will be at least a hundred and fifty thousand.¡± Karl looked up at Sawyer. However, Sawyer shed them a smile. ¡°Yaleview Army is only responsible for defense, and not expansion. If you want to cross River Onxy to fight, feel free to do so.¡± Jonathan returned his gaze to Karl. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Aidan. He¡¯s already an old rival of ours. I want to talk to him too.¡± ¡­ Delisgar Ridge was an important mountain range that cut across the northeast of Horbah, separating Chanaea and Remdik. The primary forest there was protected by both Remdik and Chanaea and was a restricted area where trespassing was strictly prohibited. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At that moment, two afterimages passed through the ridge at a fast pace into the deeper parts of the mountain. ¡°Joshua, are you sure this is the direction?¡± Hayden held a long sword and shed across every branch blocking his sight. ¡°Why can¡¯t we take the ridge? Why do we have to take the hard way by going through this forest?¡± Joshua followed behind Hayden with a resigned look. ¡°The thicket here is too dense. I can¡¯t survey the terrain even if I¡¯m standing at the peak of the mountain. However, the general direction that we¡¯re heading in is urate. If we trek in this direction for another night, we should reach the Whitley family¡¯s real ancestralnd.¡± ¡°Another night?¡± Hayden felt like crying at that two words. ¡°Joshua, I suddenly realized that coborating with you wasn¡¯t such a bright idea. Why do you want to be one of the respectable families? Isn¡¯t life going great for you being the trust fund baby you are now?¡± ¡°Trust fund baby?¡± Joshua chuckled. ¡°When I was slightly well off, I didn¡¯t pull out from the game of fame and wealth, so now it¡¯s already toote. One of the respectable families will obliterate the Zink family if you don¡¯t be one of them.¡± Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Remdik Cultivators The northern wind blew furiously above River Onxy. The massive river was the border of Chanaea and Remdik. Even though it was only October, the surface of River Onxy was already covered with a thick layer of ice due to its hightitude. Jonathan, Karl, and Sawyer slowly pressed forward as they stepped on the thick icy surface of River Onxy. In front of them, there were three men walking toward them. One of them was Aidan from Medved Army. There was also Alexander, the Chief of Staff of Medved Army. Lastly, Team Alpha¡¯smander-in-chief, Antoine. These three were famous on the bounty list on Dark Web, especially Antoine. His bounty was no lesser than Jonathan¡¯s. ¡°The famous Asura. I finally get to meet you in the flesh.¡± Before both sides got close, Aidan, who was in the lead, beganughing boisterously. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting a bandit who speaks Chanaean so well,¡± Jonathan said. Both sides stopped in their tracks with a five-meter gap between them. For so many years, Remdik had been eyeing to take over Doveston. Remdik might have achieved their goal if it wasn¡¯t for the flesh and blood shed by generations of Eastern Army standing guard at the border. Jonathan didn¡¯t have any good feelings for these men. However, Jonathan had no choice but to face them with the current unstable state on both sides of River Onxy. ¡°Aidan, is it? I¡¯ve long since heard about your expertise as amander. Medved Army is the top high technology troop of respectable families. I heard they¡¯ve been raging terror at Doveston for over decades. The tactics you used for your coboration with Team Oracle of Jetroina this time were good, but s, not good enough,¡± Jonathan said with a smile. ¡°However, a scheme like this has never been Remdik¡¯sbat style. I¡¯m curious. Who exactly is the mastermind behind the war this time?¡± Aidan burst intoughter at Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Who is the mastermind isn¡¯t important. The crucial thing is Chanaea needs a war now.¡± Alexander, the Chief of Staff, took a step forward, aligning himself with Aidan. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°General Goldstein, I¡¯ve researched Chanaea¡¯s current situation thoroughly. Karl wants our help in obliterating the cultivators of respectable families. We are all aware of his final motive. However, I can tell you Remdik has already prepared to make a move. Your people can¡¯t return to Chanaea, and I mean every single one of you. Of course. We can discuss the terms and conditions. As long as you retreat from Horbah and let us station our troops there, Remdik promise you there won¡¯t be any more friction between us.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Sawyer yelled with anger burning in his eyes. Among the six men at the scene, Sawyer was the only one whose cultivation level hadn¡¯t reached God Realm. Despite so, Sawyer released an aura that wasn¡¯t any weaker than anyone else¡¯s there with his Grandmaster Realm beginner phase¡¯s spiritual energy. Boom! Antoine, who had stayed silent the entire time, suddenly raised his head and aimed a st of icy spiritual energy toward Sawyer. Jonathan sidestepped toward Sawyer and used his body to contend with the icy st. In a blink of an eye, Antoine¡¯s spiritual energy was suppressed. Seeing the two¡¯s confrontation, Aidan snickered. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about theck of talent in Chanaea¡¯s military forces that there¡¯s only a handful of God Realm cultivators. I didn¡¯t believe it until I saw it for myself today. It looks like those aren¡¯t just rumors. Why is some pipsqueak standing and screaming in front of me?¡± ¡°Pipsqueak?¡± Sawyer unsheathed a dagger from his back. ¡°What are you then? You want Horbah? Sure. Exchange it with Springwyn.¡± Seeing the dagger in Sawyer¡¯s hand, the thirst for blood red in Aidan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You must die today for pointing your weapon at me.¡± Theyer of ice beneath Aidan¡¯s feet cracked. Antoine and Alexander leaped backward as if they expected it. Jonathan grabbed Sawyer¡¯s wrist and flung him toward Karl. Karl and Jonathan might be in different factions, but they¡¯ve fought in many wars over the years, so they understood each other well. The second the iceyer split, Karl swiftly leaped backward with Sawyer in tow. Jonathan was the only one there left on the cracked ice sheet. He charged at Aidan at full speed with his bare fists. Boom! With a loud thump, Aidan was tossed into the air from the blow. Jonathannded on his feet on the floating ice sheet steadily. Then, he lunged toward Aidan again. ¡°Kill him!¡± At the roar, Antoine paused his retreat and dashed toward Jonathan and Aidan. Alexander also unsheathed a saber and leaped into the air. Three God Realm cultivators lunged at Jonathan at the same time. The sight shocked Sawyer, who was standing by the river. ¡°Karl, we have to help him!¡± Seeing Sawyer was about to race into the fight with a dagger, Karl urgently held onto him. A sh of admiration crossed Karl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jonathan will ask for our help if he knows he can¡¯t win the fight. He¡¯s not a prideful man.¡± Jonathan unsheathed his broken de and collided with the other three. In merely seconds, the four had exchanged over a hundred blows. Jonathan achieved breakthroughs in his cultivation level very quickly. Yet, the enemies he faced were always much more powerful than he was. From Garrison of the Osborne family, dimir, Joselle, and even Zebedee, all of them were powerful. The fight with them always forced Jonathan to the brink of death. The result of those fights was evident to all. Even when facing enemies of the same cultivation level, Jonathan could still overpower his enemies. Such a one-sided battle gave Jonathan a wrong impression briefly. Why are God Realm cultivators so weak? The question confounded Jonathan. From Aidan¡¯s, Antoine¡¯s, and Alexander¡¯s spiritual energy pulses, one of them was in the middle phase, while the other two were in the beginner phase. However, the three of them were not in tune with each other. They couldn¡¯te up with an impactful attack. The thing that perplexed Jonathan the most was his previous enemies had many variations of attacks, so Jonathan had to always be on his toes for their dirty tactics. Some of them, like Irving and the likes, could even threaten Jonathan despite being a Grandmaster in the advanced phase. However, these three God Realm cultivators only attacked directly. They were all the most basic moves. Jonathan didn¡¯t even have to be cautious. Hmm¡­ They¡¯re basically fighting only with their brute strength. After mming another punch that pushed Aidan back, Jonathannded nimbly on a piece of floating ice sheet. ¡°There seems to be something wrong with your cultivation level. Don¡¯t you guys know anything about the secret technique of God Realm?¡± ¡°Secret technique?¡± Aidan red at Jonathan with red eyes as he breathed hard. ¡°Does the secret technique feel better than hitting with bare fists? Or can Chanaean cultivators only win with tricky spells?¡± ¡°Win with tricky spells?¡± Jonathan sheathed his broken de and swiftly formed a few seals with his hands. From his feet, pulses of spiritual energy were pumped into the water beneath him. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the power of spells.¡± ¡°The one that walks on earth and flies in the sky! Hear my summon! Order of the Divine Dragon! Wade through water!¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Apparition Jonathan had inherited the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique by chance. It happened when he had just joined the military and was serving under Quilton Army at Harfush. Back then, Hades was but a regimental leader. Quilton Army wasn¡¯t able to hold itself against its opponent which was triple in size. Thus, they could only retreat into the mountains while engaging in intermittent fights. Jonathan¡¯spany was tasked with dying enemy troops to buy more time for the main troops. The company retreated as they fought, and Jonathan ended up being the sole survivor. While fleeing from the enemies, he fell through a hole beneath a river by ident. The hole started off being the width of a well, but there was a cave the size of a basketball court after passing through it. Within the enclosed space, Jonathan found nothing aside from a corpse that sat upright. Another object that caught his attention was a jade slip that was glowing in the dark. After he reached out to touch the jade slip, he felt as if a cool stream flowed through his arm before seeping into his mind. Within an instant, it eradicated all of his negative feelings, including hunger, fear, and panic. He was so focused on leaving the ce alive that he didn¡¯t pay attention to all that had happened and merely assumed that the ce was a tomb that saved his life. It wasn¡¯t until he thought back on it that he realized it was a retreat for someone that went into seclusion during ancient times. Somehow, that person didn¡¯t manage to emerge from his period of seclusion and passed away inside instead. Meanwhile, Jonathan obtained that jade slip by a twist of fate and inherited the divine knowledge it contained. After Jonathan was out of danger, he returned to seal the cave lest somebody else disturb the eternal rest of the deceased. ording to the introductory chapter, the technique was passed down from ancient times, but nobody knew who exactly created it. It was also mentioned that it was theter generations who named the technique ording to the sigil of the Sacred Dragon which could be found in the introductory chapter. The contents of the text spanned various topics, including but not limited to the basics of the technique, cultivation methods in general, spells, pill-making, and weapon-refining. Fast-forward to then, the spell that Jonathan was casting was Five Elements of the Dragon Deity, which was one of the most basic spells within the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Although he had no idea what ancient times might look like, the fact that even the most basic of moves recorded within the text required wielders to have achieved God Realm was proof of the spell¡¯s sheer power. During previous battles, Jonathan didn¡¯t get the chance to cast such aplicated spell. After all, not only did it consume a lot of energy, but the process of it was slow too. Moreover, the opponents he faced were all extremely skilled, and none gave him the chance to cast such a spell. After Jonathan¡¯s chanting, the shattered ice that was dispersed around them began to bob in the water. Aidan and the rest could sense dangering from beneath, prompting them into action and dispersing. Despite their speedy retreat, Jonathan¡¯s spell was even quicker. Following an explosion, countless tornadic waterspouts broke out from the water surface around Jonathan and shot upward into the skies. Water droplets fell from the skies amidst the chilly northern winds. By the next instant, the droplets merged to form countless eerie-looking triangr des with scaly surfaces. ¡°Slice them up!¡± Jonathan waved his arm with all his might, and the des floating mid-air began soaring at a manic speed. Initially, the soaring eerie des merely picked up speed gradually. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Aidan and the rest who were within their vicinity had to dodge and duck. Although they were fumbling, they weren¡¯t injured. However, after a few seconds, the des drew silver lines that spanned across the skies, arriving before their targets within the blink of an eye. On the riverbank at the sidelines, Sawyer stared at the sight above the river and his gaze was filled with astonishment. Even though he was also a cultivator, the sight before him was beyond his understanding. For all that Sawyer knew, cultivation was a mere means to strengthen the human body by ingesting spiritual energy found in nature. Even though those who had reached Grandmaster Realm could transform their surroundings using their spiritual energy, Sawyer was mindblown when he witnessed Jonathan¡¯s unpredictable techniques. Meanwhile, Karl had a solemn look on his face. When he had broken through into God Realm, he, for a moment, had assumed that his skill was finally on par with Jonathan¡¯s. That was what he based his choice to defect from Asura¡¯s Office so that he ventured out on his own path. However, he only came to know how big a mistake he had made. He never was on par with Jonathan. Just as Jonathan said, he could kill him at any moment if he wished to. On the ice, the eerie des were still manically making their way toward Aidan and the rest. Even if they wished tounch themselves forward to kill Jonathan, they had to first get past the countless ice des. Jonathan¡¯s spell was an extension of elemental spells. While standing on the ice floes with the running waters of River Onxy beneath him, it was easy for Jonathan to cast a water-based spell. Although it would also consume a lot of his spiritual energy, he could, in turn, create countless des. Although Aidan and the rest could easily avoid the ice des by retreating to the riverbank, the catch was that they couldn¡¯t do that. There were only six people engaged in the fight, but there were hundreds and thousands of people watching from both sides of the river. There were even spies, bribed by various factions, studying everything closely at the headquarters of both armies. Jonathan was up against three of them, so they would be embarrassing Remdik if they retreated. Thus, their only choice would be to push forth. Followed by a spurt of blood, Aidan let out a roar. Pure spiritual energy erupted from his fist and cleared out a ten-meter pathway before him. Alexander sprang into action right away, running on the surface of the water. Due to his immense speed, his thrust set off a series of huge waves across dozens of meters as if a bomb had exploded. Four spiritual senses shed as the waves obscured everyone¡¯s view. An energy sh sliced through the waves, aiming for Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°Converge!¡± Jonathan cast a spell as he leaped backward. Drops of water quickly converged next to Antoine¡¯s body. Within moments, Antoine¡¯s body and the gigantic waves behind him were frozen into a solid wall of ice. After ncing at Antoine¡¯s de that almost touched his forehead, Jonathan procured his Heaven Sword and pierced it toward Antoine¡¯s throat. Ding! After a crisp noise, a speck of light at Antoine¡¯s chest grew increasingly brighter while he was still frozen in the ice. The chilly ice shattered into fine particles that filled the skies. On the frozen river, Aidan, Alexander, and Antoine knelt on the ground on one knee. Countless specks of light began to merge mid-air as an overwhelmingly terrifying aura emerged. Jonathan took out his bronze handbell before leaping backward in a sh. Back on the riverbank, he stared at an apparition of more than ten meters tall hovering while still holding Heaven Sword. The apparition of an elderly man was watching him condescendingly. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Ivanov Aidan, Alexander, and Antoine immediately got on one knee as the apparition slowly took shape. They ced their right hands on their left shoulders and shouted at the apparition with their head lowered. Their behavior drew a frown from Jonathan, who did not understand the Remdikian words the men were uttering. Karl moved closer to Jonathan and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re paying their respects to that apparition, though they¡¯re not addressing it in the same way. Aidan and Alexander call themselves his subordinates, while Antoine, the man you almost killed, is calling the apparition ¡®Forefather.¡¯¡± Forefather? Jonathan shot Karl a bewildered nce before asking, ¡°Are you sure he said ¡®Forefather?¡¯ Not Grandfather or Great-grandfather or something along those lines?¡± With a wry smile, Karl exined, ¡°Did you think everyone has a unique address for every generation of ancestors like the people of Chanaea? In Remdik, everyone older than a great-grandfather is addressed as a forefather.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of this apparition?¡± asked Jonathan. ¡°Ivanov.¡± The apparition floating in the middle of the sky piped up in response to Jonathan¡¯s question. Then, he muttered a string of Remdikian, and the three men on the ice raised their heads and shot Jonathan murderous res. Karl was about to trante for Jonathan when thetter stopped him. Instead, Jonathan stared at the apparition and said dismissively, ¡°You¡¯re just a Divergent Spirit. Why are you floating so high in the sky? We can have our discussion on the ground.¡± ¡°How dare you, Jonathan!¡± Along with his bellow, Antoine made a move to strike Jonathan with his long sword. However, he froze in his tracks once he heard a cold harrumph in the sky. Ivanov slowly lowered himself to the ground under Jonathan¡¯s cold gaze. Jonathan said, ¡°By the way, if you want to protect the lives of these fools, then drop the Remdikian. I don¡¯t understand a word of it.¡± As he spoke, Ivanov¡¯s apparition suddenly dissipated. A momentter, it materialized in thin air and looked more human-like than earlier. It still levitated in thin air, albeit in a more opaque form. Jonathan and Ivanov stared intently at each other. Thetter¡¯s semi-translucent pupils were creepier the longer one stared into them. It felt like a ferocious beast¡¯s hungry stare at its prey. Ivanov broke the silence by asking, ¡°You¡¯re Jonathan Goldstein?¡± His voice sounded so devoid of emotion that he came across as a robot. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Jonathan coldly. He added, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d speak Chanaean. That makes things considerably simpler. Where are you from?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ivanov answered, ¡°I learned Chanaean decades ago when I fought there.¡± His nonchnt reply caused Jonathan to furrow his brows. Asura¡¯s Office was a military forceprised of local armies in recent times, and there had been no leader before Jonathan. Naturally, his knowledge of the area and its history extended to, at best, fifty years ago. However, while analyzing war strategies against Remdik in the past, Jonathan and his men hade across the Horbah Incident, which happened almost a hundred years ago. Written records alleged that Remdikian forces had entered Terrandya with the excuse of protecting an important citizen. Their military forces remained in the area for a whole month and only retreated when they almost ignited a full-blown war. The details of the incident were very fuzzy, and there was little useful information that military sessors could glean from the records. Plus, technological advancements generally favored the analysis of the Battle of River Onxy when designing counter-strategies against Remdikian forces. Jonathan was surprised that the apparition before him had been a participant in the Horbah Incident a century ago. Still, he chuckled and taunted, ¡°That happened donkey years ago. You¡¯re more than wee to give it another shot. I guarantee I¡¯ll kill every person who crosses River Onxy.¡± ¡°The audacity!¡± Ivanov guffawed after hisment on Jonathan¡¯s character. Ivanov continued, ¡°You must be descended from the powerful ancient families if you can recognize my Divergent Spirit form. You wouldn¡¯t have held off Antoine¡¯s and the others¡¯bined attacks otherwise.¡± Spirit Diverging could only be practiced by cultivators whose cultivation level was at least the advanced phase of Divine Realm. The cultivator would first condense his spiritual energy, blood essence, and part of his spiritual sense. It would then be stored in a unique spatial magical item and crafted into a Divergent Spirit. Spirit Diverging was a consumptive spell that could only be performed once. Though Ivanov looked incredibly fearsome, Jonathan reckoned his opponent was only slightly stronger than himself. Otherwise, Jonathan would not have recklessly taunted a powerful, Divine Realm cultivator. He even added, ¡°No one¡¯s interested in your deductions. Since you¡¯ve split out a portion of your spirit and ced it in Antoine as a safeguard, I can let him live. Your other two subordinates won¡¯t be so lucky.¡± Just then, Sawyer approached Jonathan and informed him softly, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve nted backup around this area. Just give the word, and they¡¯ll charge. I¡¯ll make sure none of our enemies make it out alive.¡± Jonathan red at his subordinate, while Ivanov burst intoughter after overhearing Sawyer¡¯s words. Ivanov jeered, ¡°A Grandmaster Realm cultivator is joining our midst? You Chanaeans are an interesting lot and I¡¯ll give you that. Why don¡¯t you ask Jonathan if he dares to strike?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± confessed Jonathan. He exined his decision, ¡°No organization or respectable family on the face of this earth can withstand the revenge of an advanced phase, Divine Realm cultivator. Nheless, the Remdikians made the first move this time, and I can¡¯t just let them off the hook. So I propose we do away with the formalities and talk terms.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ivanov shot him a half-hearted smile and suggested, ¡°If you let them go, I guarantee Remdik won¡¯tunch any attacks on Chanaea within the next half a year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Jonathan¡¯s displeasure was palpable. He dered, ¡°Your terms are obviouslycking in any hint of sincerity, so let me improve them for you. Send Karl¡¯s wife and children back to Chanaea.¡± Karl whipped his head around and stared at Jonathan in shock and gratitude. He mumbled, ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°I can rte to your pain. My own wife and kids were just abducted by the Osborne family. But don¡¯t mistake my request for an olive branch. Death remains the only fate awaiting you after your family¡¯s rescue. Otherwise, I can¡¯t make it up to the fifty thousand or so soldiers who died in Mysonna.¡± Ivanov, however, shook his head in response to Jonathan¡¯s request. He said, ¡°All I can promise you is a ceasefire for half a year, Jonathan. Even if you disagree, I will be able to protect my men. Once you retaliate, I guarantee you Medved Army willunch a counterattack within three minutes.¡± Right before his apparition disappeared, he warned, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands the next time we meet, Jonathan.¡± Aidan, Alexander, and Antoine turned and retreated following Ivanov¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Let¡¯s just fight them, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Sawyer continued through gritted teeth, ¡°Eastern Army has one hundred and sixty thousand men, and I have another two hundred thousand under mymand. We can definitely thrash Medved Army¡¯s one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers!¡± ¡°Now is not the time,¡± replied Jonathan with a shake of his head. ¡°A full-blown war could happen if we start fighting at River Onxy. As it stands, Chanaea hardly presents a united front.¡± As Jonathan spoke, an SUV pulled up in front of them. Dominick, Karl¡¯s second-inmand, jumped out of the vehicle. He announced, ¡°Sir, our intelligence shows that Remdik¡¯s Snow Wolf Army, cier Army, and Arctic Army have reached Calvico and Sinchko. They are rapidly bearing down on River Onxy.¡± Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Time For Your Death Sawyer and the rest were stunned by Dominick¡¯s words. The bulk of Remdik¡¯s forces, Snow Wolf Army, cier Army, and Arctic Army, boasted three hundred thousand soldiers each. Though the three regiments were stationed in the eastern part of the country of Remdik like Medved Army, the garrison areas were sparsely manned. However, they had quietly arrived in the areas of Calvico and Sinchko, which were less than five hundred miles away from River Onxy. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Given the proximity, the troops stationed there could be thrown into the battlefield in as little as half a day once a battle broke out. An army of one million. The number alone makes one¡¯s scalp tingle. Even Sawyer, who was aggressive by nature, was stunned. He gazed at Jonathan in wonder. As the latter said, the country of Remdik could mobilize millions of troops to the battlefield quickly if there was a battle to be had. Wilbur will not send the remaining four hundred thousand soldiers of Yaleview Army, which would be the closest support to arrive, to Doveston. Therefore, Horbah, Terrandya, and Baridoki would surely fall if a battle broke out. Jonathan gazed at the rippling river and let out a long sigh. ¡°Cultivators in the advanced phase of God Realm keep their promises. Return with your Yaleview Army of two hundred thousand, Sawyer. Doveston will be peaceful for half a year.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only be half a year, Mr. Goldstein. We¡¯re happy to be stationed in Horbah directly, and conduct repair works and the likes for future battles¡ª¡± Before Sawyer could finish his sentence, Jonathan¡¯s hand was already on his shoulder. Jonathan smiled faintly at the other¡¯s stunned expression. ¡°Wilbur has four armymanders in the Grandmaster Realm. The other three are veterans who have experienced the baptism of war, and you are aplete neer he had personally groomed. ¡°The first reason for sending you to mymand is so I could let my guard down to reveal more information to you. ¡°The second is to give me a chance to attack you so that you may be his double agent. ¡°The third is to seize the opportunity to join forces with Eastern Army and disintegrate the threat of Eastern Army to Yaleview Army from within.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Goldstein? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Sawyer looked at Jonathan with a wry smile. ¡°I really just want to help.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Jonathan asked with a chuckle. ¡°Is that why you brought more than ten thousand medical staff out of two hundred thousand people?¡± Sawyer and Karl¡¯s expressions shifted slightly as soon as Jonathan¡¯s words sounded. Sawyer was surprised by Jonathan¡¯s acuity. Karl, on the other hand, glowered at Sawyer, wishing for nothing more than to dismember the harmless and somewhat reckless youth on the spot. Although an army requires medical personnel, such arge number is abnormal. The only exnation is that once casualties urred during the war, Sawyer¡¯s men would be able to swoop in and rescue the Eastern Army on arge scale. This life-saving grace could ultimately minimize the defense of Eastern Army against Yaleview Army. Sawyer had been wanting to fire the first shot to start the war, which revealed the ultimate purpose of Wilbur¡¯s n¡ªto assimte Eastern Army into the Yaleview Armypletely. ¡°I used to think you have nothing but a hollow reputation, Mr. Goldstein. That you were luckier than others by following the trend,¡± Sawyer remarked as he met Jonathan¡¯s eyes with his clear ones. ¡°Now I understand why Wilbur is so afraid of your existence. You are indeed a born strategist.¡± Jonathan stopped Karl, who wanted to strike and merely smiled and nodded. ¡°Go back to Wilbur and tell him that I know he has positioned people around me. However, I have many more men in Yaleview, including some within Yaleview Army. There is no need to engage in such petty tricks in the future.¡± ¡°I will definitely ry the message. By the way, Wilbur once said that if you discover our true intentions, I am to leave behind the supplies of two hundred thousand people as a gift to you even if he loses. You¡¯re more than wee.¡± Sawyer then turned and left. With the situation in River Onxy stabilized, Sawyer swaggered away with two hundred thousand Yaleview troops in the same way he had arrived, leaving behind a small mountain of supplies. Dominick asked Karl and the others for their opinions on the best way to deal with these supplies, while he offered the suggestion of destroying everything as a precaution. Nevertheless, Jonathan assured them they could use the supplies without worry. After all, Wilbur wanted the whole of Doveston and aplete Eastern Army. Thus, something like poisoning would not make any sense. Despite the loss of Yaleview Army¡¯s help to rebuild the supplywork, they gained two hundred thousand troops¡¯ worth of supplies. With both sides even, the crisis faced by Eastern Army was temporarily resolved. Jonathan and Karl sat in the big tent and ate baked potatoes around the stove. ¡°Is Josephine kidnapped by the Osbourne family, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Karl asked with a frown while he chewed. Jonathan nced at his watch. ¡°Yes. An alliance was formed between Wilbur and the Saday family. So the Osbourne family used Josephine as a bargaining chip to request Asura¡¯s Office to join them less than twenty-four hours after she was taken.¡± ¡°Did you say yes?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Jonathan stuffed thest piece of sweet potato into his mouth as he spoke. ¡°Josephine is safer in the Osbourne residence than in Edenic Heights. After all, respectable families are not the only ones who want to attack me. ¡°Now that Josephine is at the ancestralnd of the Osbourne family, they will treat her with the utmost respect if they want mypliance. That way, I can rx and sort out my other affairs.¡± Karl gave a stiff nod. ¡°The activities of foreign organizations, including the ones from Dark Web, have greatly reduced from what I¡¯ve heard ofte. We don¡¯t know why.¡± Jonathan pondered over those words for a moment. ¡°The forces outside Chanaea have also disappeared suddenly,¡± hemented thoughtfully. ¡°It seems rted to the new organization, Apocalypse, that appeared on Dark Web. ¡°I remember Yasmin telling me that this newly emerged organization is led by the top three killers on Dark Web. It is mighty and appears to have been founded for the purpose of revamping Dark Web.¡± ¡°Top three in Dark Web?¡± Karl seemed to recall something before looking at Jonathan doubtfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you throw the one ranking third into Northern Crimson Prison for trying to assassinate you? ¡°I remember that he¡¯s only about Superior Realm and is so weak that he can¡¯t even beat Hades. How could such a fellow revamp Dark Web?¡± ¡°Punisher may not be up to the task, but the one ranking first, ze, and the one ranking second, Fool, are much more mysterious,¡± Jonathan remarked solemnly. ¡°Especially the one at the top of the ranks, ze. He has never missed a shot since his debut. I suspect he is a cultivator.¡± Jonathan pped his hands and stood up as he spoke. ¡°All right. Now that our bellies are full, it¡¯s time for us to get down to business.¡± Karl jumped slightly. ¡°What business?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to Remdik to help you bring back your wife and children,¡± Jonathan announced with a smile as he stretched. ¡°They may not survive if you allow those respectable families to continue making trouble. Those families will definitely be dealt with, but it must not be at the expense of yours.¡± ¡°By the way, Karl,¡± he added, ¡°it¡¯s time for you to die after your family has been taken care of. You can start arranging your funeral now.¡± Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Chapter 681 River Pirates As Kannekorl Mountains was near the tundra region in the north, Aizkovos, it was covered in snow throughout the year. By then, they had already crossed River Onxy and entered Remdik. On the mountain, Jonathan looked down at the silvery-white sight before him with a frown. Meanwhile, Karlnded beside Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°Look at Kannekorl Mountains. They are technically the same mountain range as Delisgar Ridge, but Remdik separated them,¡± Jonathan uttered with a sigh. Karl chuckled. ¡°Delisgar Ridge and Kannekorl Mountains have been a hot topic for debate since a long time ago, but s, the separation happened hundreds of years ago. If we want to take it back now, we¡¯ll have to invade the ce.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even though Jonathan was the head of Asura¡¯s Office, he had only been in the organization for a little over three years. Therefore, he was not as familiar with certain issues as the Eight Kings of War. Nevertheless, Jonathan turned to look at Karl at the mention of an invasion. ¡°Say, Karl, why are we only allowed to defend ourselves and not start an invasion?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Both men were cultivators, and they could even hear the sound of a leaf falling meters away from them. Therefore, it would be impossible for Karl to not have heard Jonathan¡¯s words. What happened was that Karl was taken aback to hear those words from Jonathan. Jonathan had always been more of a pacifist. He would rather promote peace over war. He would kill, but he would not be the first to lift the de. That was why Karl always felt that Jonathan was missing the charm of a leader despite being in the position. As time went by, Karl began having thoughts of establishing an organization by himself. Jonathan¡¯s pacifist demeanor was why Karl was at a loss for a reply when Jonathan asked him why they could not be the first to attack. At Karl¡¯s silence, Jonathan sighed and raked his gaze across their surroundings. ¡°We have the West Region Army ready to strike, and we have Doveston surrounded by enemies. In the north, we have Remdik¡¯s Medved Army, and in the east, we have Jetroina coveting on us. All this time, Chanaea¡¯s leaders have been focusing on defense. If the others cross our borders, we¡¯ll take them down, but here¡¯s the thing I don¡¯t quite get. If the other party is obviously keen to invade us, why can¡¯t Chanaea dere war on them and bring the battle all the way to their country instead?¡± Karl remained stunned in silence by Jonathan¡¯s words. Chanaea¡¯s current military¡ªincluding Eastern Army, Yaleview Army, and Asura¡¯s Office¡ªhad over two million soldiers. Even Remdik, who posed the greatest threat to Chanaea, only had less than a million and eight hundred thousand soldiers in their army. Yet, a mega-powerful country like Chanaea never bore any thoughts of expanding itsnd. Make love, not war. Mulling over the various conflicts Chanaea had with other nations, Karl found himself swallowing the words at the tip of his tongue. Meanwhile, Jonathan gently tapped the snow on his sole and took out two shield-like items from his ring. ¡°All right, don¡¯t dwell on it that much. We won¡¯t figure anything out by standing here.¡± As he spoke, he threw a palm-sized magical item to Karl. ¡°If we want to expand our territory, we must first have a stable country. Internal conflict means we won¡¯t have enough power to do anything. Even if we do form an alliance, it¡¯s unlikely that we¡¯ll be able to agree on all the orders given. Come on. Let¡¯s get your wife and child first. As for the eight respectable families¡­ we¡¯ll kill as many of them as we can.¡± With that said, Jonathan channeled the spiritual energy in his hand. The palm-sized shield he was holding onto earlier grew and began two meters long. Then, he threw the shield down the mountain and stomped on the ground he was on, making snow explode beneath his feet. In the next second, Jonathannded on the shield. There was the sound of friction noises behind Jonathan, and when he turned around, he saw a thin line over a hundred meters long on the top of the mountain. His earlier leap had caused a mini avnche. Like tidal waves, the white snow surged down the mountain, transforming into a hungry beast running after Jonathan. Once the avnche started, Karl used the shield to get down the mountain like Jonathan. The forest was engulfed in no time. Meanwhile, both Jonathan and Karl¡¯s white figures disappeared into the woods. A small cruise ship decorated with colorful lights was slowly advancing in Lerner River. Remdik was arge country with hignds, but the ce was sparsely popted. Moreover, the people in Remdik spent almost six months a year in frigid weather. Hence, transportation there was not as convenient as transportation in Chanaea. Some of the roads leading to remote towns were old roads constructed decades ago. Hence, rivers like the Lerner River that cut through the entire country would be far busier than other ces. On Medev¡¯s deck, La Balfour was swiftly cleaning up the wine sses. That was the identity that Blood Squad had asked their spies in Remdik to give to La. Two days ago, Blood Squad had sneaked into Wildefield¡¯s Griffin Castle to rescue both La and Karl. During their rescue operation, twenty-four members of Blood Squad were killed, but at the same time, the squad also killed close to three hundred Remdik guards. Both Remdik and Aidan could not stand a failure like this. Therefore, Remdik¡¯s special operations unit, Team Alpha, was mobilized. Along with some other soldiers they met with along their way, they began chasing after Blood Squad. By the time the group boarded Medev on Lerner River, there were only eight members of Blood Squad left. However, La and Killian¡¯s Chanaean appearance would give their identities away in the blink of an eye. Hence, before boarding Medev, Blood Squad¡¯s captain, Sabino, got the nearby spies to create new identities for La and Killian. They put makeup on La, so she looked like a woman from Remdik. Meanwhile, Killian was disguised as Sabino¡¯s son. His head was shaved, and he was given an oxygen mask to wear so that he would look like a sickly son of a wealthy man who was seeking medical help. Those arrangements were how they went through several inspections safely. However, Medev was intercepted again. This time, instead of merely skimming through the passenger list, the inspectors wanted to look at the passengers themselves. Sabino, who was wearing a suit, was holding Killian¡¯s hand while smiling and shaking his head at Killian to signal the boy not to speak. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! Everyone, including the captain of the ship, has toe to the recreation room on the first floor right now!¡± Came the Remdik announcement from the speakers. Sabino then turned to look at his subordinates, who were hiding among the crowd and inclined his head slightly. The rest of them understood what Sabino meant, and they quietly took out their daggers. In the recreation room on the first floor, La was looking in Killian¡¯s direction. They were dozens of meters away, but neither Killian nor Sabino walked over to La. Right then, a towering bald man on stage with a pistol fired several shots at the ceiling. Bang! Bang! Bang! Immediately, everyone turned to nervously look at the bald man. Then, they saw the bald man grin, shing his golden teeth at them. ¡°We¡¯re river pirates of Lerner River, but we¡¯re not here for the money this time. We¡¯re here for a mother-and-son duo from Chanaea. All Remdiks, move to the left!¡± Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Chapter 682 Escape After the bald man¡¯s announcement, his subordinates began swinging their guns and yelling for the people to obey their leader¡¯s orders. Soon, all the Remdiks stood on the left. In no time, all eyes were on Sabino and the other dozens of Chanaeans. The river pirates scanned through the crowd beforending their gazes on Killian. ¡°You,e here,¡± was what the river pirate said in heavily-ented Chanaean. Killian nervously looked at Sabino in response. At that, the river pirate jumped down the stage, and a wave of spiritual energy exuded out of him. Upon sensing the wave of spiritual energy¡ªeven though it was only the spiritual energy of Superior Realm¡ªSabino took a step back warily. In the meantime, the river pirate walked over to Sabino. After coldly looking at Sabino¡¯s face, the river pirate crouched down and put his hand on Killian¡¯s bald head. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s my son, and he has a serious heart disease¡­¡± Sabino uttered in a pleading tone when he saw the river pirate reaching out for Killian¡¯s mask. Meanwhile, La was watching the scene as she covered her mouth. She was Killian¡¯s mother, yet she could not do anything but watch as her son enter a dangerous situation. Only another mother in the same situation could understand the agony La was experiencing. When the muzzle of the gun was pressed against Sabino¡¯s forehead, the other members of Blood Squad tensed up. Nevertheless, Sabino discreetly signaled them to wait. Then, the oxygen mask was pulled off, revealing Killian¡¯s frightened and pale face. To create a more convincing disguise, not only had they shaven Killian¡¯s head, but they had even shaved all of his brows. ¡°Hrrrk¡­¡± Suffocating noises kepting out of Killian¡¯s mouth, and in a few seconds, the boy¡¯s face turned bright red. That was the result of Sabino using his spiritual energy to seal off Killian¡¯s airways. Sabino was a beginner phase Grandmaster, so he could pull off small tricks in front of a cultivator of Superior Realm without alerting the other cultivator of his actions. At the sight of Killian¡¯s state, the river pirate let go of the boy and put the mask back on the boy¡¯s face. At the same time, Sabino stopped channeling his spiritual energy and let Killian breathe again. Right then, the river pirate¡¯sckey came inside. After whispering something to the first pirate, he turned to look at Killian. As a Grandmaster, Sabino had better hearing than ordinary people. Thus, he overheard the conversation between the two pirates who were less than three meters away from him. In other words, Sabino heard theckey tell the other pirate that they had found standard issue firearms in the room downstairs, and that room belonged to Sabino and the others. ¡°Sabino Quirrell?¡± Once again, the river pirate lifted his gun to point it at Sabino¡¯s forehead. Almost simultaneously, Sabino threw Killian backward and yelled, ¡°Now!¡± Bang! The head of the river pirates pulled the trigger at the same time as Sabino¡¯s shout. The bullet rushed past Sabino¡¯s ear, and concurrently, a wave of spiritual energy spread outward in all directions. ¡°Halt!¡± All the river pirates were immobilized by the spiritual energy. Then, the members of Blood Squad quickly swerved through the pirates and swiftly slit the pirates¡¯ throats. Within seconds, screams of terror echoed in the first floor¡¯s recreation room. Despite the chaos, La stumbled toward Killian and hastily pulled the boy into her arms. ¡°Two, protect La and Killian. Ten, Twenty-one, Thirty-seven, head down to get our equipment. Seven, get the captain and seal off all entrances to the ship. Force the captain to head straight to Redlington.¡± With a wave of his right hand, the gun in the leader of the river pirate¡¯s hand flew over to Sabino. Bang! One of the Remdiks who tried to flee the room fell to the ground. Blood pooled under the man like a blooming flower, and at the same time, it was as if an invisible barrier was erected where the blood flowed, for the rest of the Remdiks screamed and retreated. ¡°Shut up!¡± Sabino fired another shot, and yet another Remdik fell to the floor. However, this time, Sabino had only shot the Remdik¡¯s calf. While the Remdik was wailing in agony, Sabino dragged him up the stage. Sabino then loudly announced, ¡°Those who make any noise will end up like him!¡± Bang! In the next second, the back of the Remdik¡¯s head exploded. Blood and brain sttered to the ground. The people shrunk into themselves in fear as they pped a hand over their mouths to stop themselves from making any noise. Sabino then turned to his remaining two subordinates. ¡°Knock them all out and tie them up. Don¡¯t let them do anything before we arrive at Redlington.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± In less than five minutes, only the members of Blood Squad and the restrained crew members of the ship were left on Medev. The rest of the people on board had been locked up in the storage section and were in a deep slumber due to the anesthetic gas they were given. Medev continued its way down Lerner River, but this time, it was no longer a sightseeing ship¡ªit was now a vessel for an escape. Sabino knew that the appearance of the river pirates meant that Remdik¡¯s government had made up its mind to not let them leave Remdik alive. Furthermore, Sabino guessed that theck of response from the river pirates after a while would alert Remdik to the situation. Once Remdik realized that things had gone wrong, they would track down the river pirates. Hence, Sabino and the rest did not have much time left. If they could not get to Redlington, everything they had done so far would be for naught. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Moreover, it would be extremely difficult for them to reorganize another group of people to guard La and Killian if they were to miss the meeting with the current group of people at Redlington. Two, by then, was fully geared. With the rifle in his arms, he walked over to Sabino. ¡°Quirrell, something feels off,¡± he worried said. Even though Team Alpha had beening after us aggressively, they¡¯ve always made sure not to involve La and her son in the crossfire. But now, the government¡¯s even involving illegal entities like river pirates in the chase. Why do I sense that Remdik is determined to kill La and Killian? Are they not going to show them any mercy at all?¡± Sabino turned to Two. ¡°Go back to your post. Our duty is to bring them both back to Chanaea. We shouldn¡¯t be wracking our brains over the rest of the matter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± With that, Two turned and left. When Sabino turned back to look at the snow-covered banks of Lerner River, he sighed. La and Killian were both hostages that Karl had left in Remdik, and those two were what Remdik used to ensure Karl acted ording to their rules. If Remdik doesn¡¯t care about La and Killian¡¯s lives anymore, that means that Karl¡¯s cooperation with Remdik must have been nullified. The battle at River Onxy must have started, then. Is peace in Chanaea over now? There are only eight of us left now. How many of us will actually be able to go back to Chanaea? Right then, Sabino noticed a figure standing by the river bank a distance away from the ship. When he channeled his spiritual energy into his eyes, he zoomed in his vision to the figure. It was a tall Remdik man swashed in manyyers of winter clothing. At that moment, he was waving at the ship. Sabino curled his lips and waved in response. However, in the next second, he saw the man dashing toward the river. Upon leaping, the Remdik man threw a javelin at Medev. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Provide Assistance Whoosh As a piercing sound tore through the air, Sabino instinctively raised his gun and shot at the silhouette in the distance. A shower of sparks flew out, but the silhouette merely waved a hand and conjured a massive shield to deflect all the bullets. The javelin urately prated the ship¡¯s hull, and to Sabino¡¯s surprise, there was also a long rope attached to it. At the same time, the silhouette that had mysteriously appeared grabbed the rope and began surfing the waves with the shield. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud, crisp gunshots instantly rang out as Two fired his sniper rifle from the highest point of the cruise ship¡¯s mast. To his surprise, the mysterious man swayed from side to side and expertly dodged all the bullets. Since the man was inching closer to the Medev, Sabino hastily grabbed his dagger and jumped off the ship. Once he had a good grip on the javelin, he hung from it and started hacking away at the rope. Despite being twenty meters away, it didn¡¯t take long before the Remdik cultivator figured out what Sabino was trying to do. How could he not when the rope shook violently with every sh of the dagger? The next second, the cultivator ditched his shield and leaped up, only tond firmly on the ship. ¡°How dare you!¡± Sabino shouted as he drew his spear and made a beeline for the Remdikian. D*mn it! That man¡¯s a beginner phase Grandmaster like me! ¡°Awoo!¡± With a terrifying roar, the Remdik cultivator¡¯s muscles swelled rapidly, but what proved to be even more shocking was when brown fur began sprouting all over his body. In the blink of an eye, the strapping Remdikian had morphed into a half-man, half-wolf monster. Undeterred, Sabino gripped his spear and thrust it toward the werewolf¡¯s chest. Huh? Is that bestialization? s, the werewolf merely roared and swiped at the spear tip with its sharp ws. Crack! Crack! Crack! Within seconds, the razor-sharp spear had been smashed into pieces while the werewolf remained unscathed. Then, it swiftlyshed out at Sabino and wed his chest. Bang! Following the gunshot, a bullet ripped through the werewolf¡¯s shoulder and tore out a chunk of flesh. As it turned out, it was Two who had fired the shot. He got a perfect view of his target when Sabino was attacked and knew he had to take immediate action. Unfortunately, the shot did nothing more than send the monster into aplete frenzy. Now that the deck had been shattered, the werewolf sprung up and charged at Two. Without further ado, thetter jumped down, turned around mid-air, and fired another shot at the werewolf. Bang! The recoil from the sniper rifle was so strong that it flung Two out of the cruise ship. Thankfully, Sabino grabbed his friend¡¯s belt in the nick of time and tossed him back onto the ship aisle. ¡°I¡¯ll stop the werewolf. You guys retreat with La and Killian!¡± ¡°We¡¯re on a ship, for goodness¡¯ sake! Where the hell can I retreat to?¡± Two grumbled as he scampered away. Just as the werewolf was about to give chase, Sabino raised his dagger and stabbed it in its back. ¡°I¡¯m your enemy! Come at me!¡± he thundered before jabbing the werewolf below its right rib. The werewolf tried reaching behind to w at Sabino, but thetter was too agile and easily evaded it. Overwhelmed by the excruciating pain, the werewolf let out a ferocious howl. ¡°Awoo!¡± With that, two other wolf howls suddenly rang out from the shore. Sabino promptly turned around, only to see two men running along the shore as they chased after the cruise ship. Following their howls, the men leaped into the air and transformed into half-man, half-wolf monsters. Now that their speeds had more than doubled, they became faster than ever. Sabino looked toward the river bank, and when he saw the bridge overarching the Lerner River, he immediately knew what the werewolves had in mind. ¡°Abandon ship!¡± Sabino shouted into hismunication device. ¡°I want everyone to abandon ship this instance!¡± Those two werewolves are also in the Grandmaster Realm. If they get to the bridge before us, there¡¯s no doubt they can board the Medev with just one leap. I¡¯m the only Grandmaster on my team, and I sure as hell won¡¯t be able to fend off three werewolves at the same time. Back on the deck, the werewolf stared coldly at Sabino before dashing toward both sides of the ship. Crack! Crack! Crack! Secondster, the wire ropes attached to the lifeboats broke entirely. Even though winter had only just begun in Remdik, the temperature had already fallen thirty degrees below zero. If there weren¡¯t any lifeboats, plunging into the icy waters would undoubtedly lead to hypothermia and death. Therefore, it was clear that the werewolf was out to destroy all escape routes for everyone on the ship. Naturally, the entire situation left Sabino feeling like he was at his wits¡¯ end. I started with fifty members in Blood Squad, but now, only eight are left. In another three hours or so, I¡¯d be able to disembark near Redlington and safely transfer La and Killian. I hate that we have to run into so many problems! No. I won¡¯t allow my mission to be ruined! ¡°Turn the ship around and travel upstream. No matter what, we can¡¯t go past the bridge. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die!¡± Sabino ordered before charging at the werewolf. ¡°Freeze!¡± As Sabino unleashed his force field, an invisible ring of spiritual energy instantly surrounded the werewolf However, the effect quickly dissipated because Sabino was too stunned by his discovery. Wait a minute¡­ The werewolf doesn¡¯t know how to use force fields! s, the werewolf decided not to waste any more time fighting with the man and made a mad dash for the control room. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Sabino shouted as he once again unleashed his force field. This time around, however, he didn¡¯t want to freeze the werewolf entirely. Instead, he used his spiritual energy to bind its feet, sending it crashing onto the deck. Bang! The next second, Sabino lunged at the werewolf and prepared to stab his dagger into the back of its neck. Just as he managed to do so, the werewolf broke free of the restraints and body-mmed itself into Sabino. Thetter crashed into the railings as waves of pain washed over him. Meanwhile, the werewolf pulled the dagger out of its shoulder and red at Sabino. ¡°You¡¯re too weak!¡± he scoffed before picking the man up and throwing him at the control room door. Right when Sabino crashed into the door, a ball of spiritual energy enveloped him and gently lifted him into the air. The werewolf immediately looked up, only to see a man in white standing atop the cruise ship. ¡°Are you Sabino Quirrell? Karl Hamilton sent me here to assist you. Are his wife and kid still alive?¡± Sterio asked while looking at the tracker in his hand. Having sensed the man¡¯s scarily powerful fluctuations of spiritual energy, Sabino curled his lips into a smile. ¡°You¡¯vee at the perfect time, Sir. Anyter, and we¡¯d all be dead.¡± ¡°Just doing my job.¡± With that, Sterio nced around the ship and casually popped a ball of ck matter into Sabino¡¯s mouth. ¡°That¡¯s the egg of a Lupine bug. Even though it¡¯s poisonous, it won¡¯t kill you and will even help ease your pain. Sit back and rx for now. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Tactics of The Mallory Family After hearing Sterio¡¯s words, Sabino felt the sharp pain in his right side melt away, only to be reced with a numb, ticklish sensation. The feeling quickly spread through his entire body, leaving him in such an intoxicated state that a dopey smile spread across his face. When Sterio saw Sabino drooling, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is the medicine¡¯s effect too strong?¡± Right then, the werewolf howled and leaped toward Sterio, its ws aimed straight at his head. Boom! The steel cabin caved in from the impact, and right in the epicenter of it was the werewolf¡¯s head. Calm andposed, Sterio stepped on the head as he scrutinized the ck pill in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me when I¡¯m doing my research. Behave yourself.¡± As the spiritual energy dissipated, the werewolf¡¯s fur gradually fell off and floated away. Momentster, it was transformed back into its human form. Meanwhile, several thumb-sized ck bugs had begun burrowing out of the Remdik cultivator¡¯s skin, devouring it as they did. Two and the others hurried over, but they weren¡¯t prepared for the scene that greeted them. Although they were some of the most seasoned fighters and had seen plenty of gruesome deaths, the sight of the bugs at work still sent chills down their spines. If they hadn¡¯t managed to suppress their nausea, there was no doubt they¡¯d all be puking their guts out by now. ¡°Quirrell!¡± Two shouted as he rushed forward and held Sabino in his arms. Having been poisoned by the Lupine bug, thetter was awake but showed no signs of awareness. Even when he saw Two approaching, he could only smile like a fool. ¡°Well, about that¡­ He¡¯s been poisoned. There¡¯s a good chance he¡¯d be in that state for a while,¡± Sterio said casually. ¡°Anyway, those two behind you are Karl¡¯s wife and kid, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Two replied huffily. ¡°Where are you from, Sir? Is it the Eastern Army or Asura¡¯s Office?¡± ¡°Neither. I¡¯m from the Mallory family. Karl Hamilton entrusted me to rescue his loved ones.¡± Needless to say, Two was stunned. The Mallory family? He promptly reached for the gun strapped to his leg, but before he could make another move, he felt like he had gotten trapped in a pool of cement. The next second, the gun flew out of his hand and was entirely disassembled as Sterio watched on with a smile. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Here¡¯s what you need to know. My mission is to protect Karl¡¯s wife and son. I can kill everyone else if I want to.¡± With that, Sterio strode past Two and walked up to Killian and La. ¡°Hello, Killian. I¡¯m here to take you home. Don¡¯t be scared. With me around, no one can hurt you,¡± he reassured. Just then, the two other werewolves howled and jumped from the bridge. Boom! Boom! Afternding on the ship and crashing the deck, the werewolves sprinted toward Killian and La like two maniacs. ¡°Given your cultivation level, there¡¯s no use even if a whole horde of you came at me. Are you guys out of your mind?¡± Sterio mused before shing past the werewolves. The werewolves were still in mid-air when their heads got severed and rolled to Killian¡¯s feet. Then, as expected, they slowly returned to their human form. Due to the effects of inertia, their headless bodies came to a sliding halt on the deck, leaving a gory trail of blood behind them. Sterio stood still with a dagger in his hand as his eyes fell on the river¡¯s eastern bank. Hundreds of people could be seen sprinting toward the bridge and tearing off their clothes to transform into werewolves. Sterio¡¯s frown instantly deepened. I see¡­ Cultivators in the Superior Realm are boosted into the Grandmaster Realm when they transform into werewolves. I can¡¯t let my guard down, especially not with so many of these strange cultivatorsing our way. ¡°Get everyone to hide below deck! Don¡¯te out no matter what!¡± he ordered. At the same time, the ship had sailed under the bridge, and several figures were already jumping down onto it. ¡°Awoo!¡± Upon hearing the cacophony of howls, Sterio activated his Grandmaster force field. ¡°Imprison!¡± The three werewolves that had fallen into the force field froze almost immediately to no one¡¯s surprise. After all, Sterio was in the beginner phase of the God Realm, and his force field was iparable to the likes of Sabino and the others. As soon as the three werewolves were trapped in his force field, he killed them with a powerful strike to the back of their necks. s, more and more werewolvesnded on the ship and charged at Sterio. Faced with a whole group of warriors with a kamikaze attitude, even Sterio had to admit it was more than he could handle. One person¡¯s spiritual energy was limited, and even though he could expand his force field to a twenty- meter radius, it wouldn¡¯t deal any physical damage. I can activate the force field suppression effect, but even that can only restrain five people at one go¡­ But more than ten werewolves are surrounding me now! In a matter of seconds, Sterio found himself drowning in a sea of werewolves. He quickly broke free with the help of a spirit shield and jumped toward the stern of the ship. ¡°Which sect are you guys from? Why the hell are you all skilled in bestialization? This is so unorthodox!¡± Seeing that Sterio was trying to escape, a dozen or so werewolves nearest him immediately leaped into action. Without further ado, Sterio stabbed his arm and let a tiny, grain-sized ck bug crawl out of his bloody wound. Once his spiritual sense had dispersed, he retracted his Grandmaster force field and directed all the spiritual energy into his arm. Before long, the ck bugs on his arm began multiplying at an rming rate. When the werewolves swiped their ws at him, Sterio lifted his pitch-ck left hand to block the attacks. As it turned out, the ck bugs had swarmed together to form a shield on his arm. Bang! Sparks instantly flew, and Sterio¡¯s gaze grew colder with every second. ¡°You asked for it!¡± he thundered as waves of spiritual energy surged toward the shield on his hand. Meanwhile, the spirit shield around Sterio started turning into a ck ball, visible to the naked eye. One of the werewolves managed to get a w through the spirit shield, only to have it stop an inch away from Sterio¡¯s face and drop to thetter¡¯s feet. ¡°Sanguisuges, devour!¡± The next second, the ck bug shield surrounding Sterio exploded, sending millions of tiny bugs flying into a twenty-meter radius. Three werewolvesy in front of him, howling in pain as their arms got devoured down to the bones. Having witnessed the terrifying scene, several other werewolves started warning the rest to stay out of Sterio¡¯s force field. Unfortunately, thetter wasn¡¯t one to let his enemies off easy. With a mere change of his thought, the ck bugs in the air clumped together and attached themselves to the werewolves. Soon, the three werewolves on the ground had their flesh and bloodpletely eaten and sucked clean. It didn¡¯t take long for the rest of the werewolves to realize that the bugs would fall off them when they stepped out of Sterio¡¯s force field. Even though their wounds still hurt and itched like hell, they could, at the very least, stay alive. One thing, however, was for sure¡ªtheir injuries were too severe for them to use their powers again. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Fighting Over Them ¡°F*ck you all! How dare you pitch yourselves against me!¡± Sterio bellowed. With a gentle flick of his right hand, countless bugs gathered and swirled around it like a terrifying mini tornado. Since he was almost wounded by the werewolves earlier, it was hardly surprising that Sterio was livid with rage. Having grown up in a vige, his talent for cultivation was so extraordinary that everyone regarded him as the best. No one in his vige had ever dared defy his orders, so how could he stand being threatened and humiliated by anyone else? By then, the other werewolves had also realized that Sterio wasn¡¯t one to mess with and quickly headed below deck to where Killian was. ¡°Such arrogance!¡± Sterio scoffed as he peered at the group of them. The next second, however, a cold beam tore through the hull and nailed the fastest werewolf to the top of the stairs. No matter how much the werewolf struggled, it was all in vain as the light went out of its eyes for the last time. Sterio quickly turned around, only to see a wizened old man standing atop the cruise ship. ¡°Winston Leeson?¡± he muttered with a grim expression. Soon, another figure dressed in a gownnded gracefully opposite Winston. ¡°Kathleen Henderson?¡± Sterio eximed as he looked her up and down. ¡°Ha! It¡¯s at least thirty degrees below zero now. Aren¡¯t you cold in just that flimsy gown?¡± Kathleen twirled the fan in her hand and chuckled. ¡°You must be joking, Sterio! As cultivators, we¡¯ve long be impervious to heat and cold. Even if you¡¯re feeling cold, the sight of me in this gown should warm you up nicely, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It sure is improper to dress like that,¡± Winston chimed in as he crossed his arms and sighed. ¡°Why have women these days be so bold and unruly? This would never have happened back in my time.¡± ¡°Back in your time? Are you referring to the Victorian era?¡± Kathleen teased. ¡°The ones we¡¯re looking for are below deck. Let¡¯s cut the small talk and get down to the important matters.¡± By then, the spiritual senses of all three people had engulfed the ship. Meanwhile, despite being taken aback by Winston¡¯s billhook, the other werewolves had gone around theirrade¡¯s corpse to continue their search for Killian and La. Two and the rest of his team had holed up in the engine room, but given the speed of the werewolves, it wouldn¡¯t take more than two minutes before they were flushed out and killed. Even though Sterio, Winston, and Kathleen could see what was happening, none of them made any moves. Instead, they were guarding against one another. In a bid to obtain the full support of the Eastern Army, each respectable family had sent out their most powerful member. Of course, that also meant there would eventually be a battle among these representatives. However, since they were all still in Remdik, they knew they had to be patient and keep themselves in line. Even so, the war between the families had already started, and the person who could bring Killian and La back to safety would give their family a significant edge. ¡°Hey, Winston and Kathleen, I was the one who found these two first. Shouldn¡¯t they be put in my care?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a joker, Sterio,¡± Kathleen uttered sensually. ¡°Tell you what. Let¡¯s not fight over this. I¡¯ll give myself to you in exchange for the mother and son. So long as you help me get rid of Winston, you can do whatever you like to me.¡± ¡°Shameless vixen!¡± Winston scolded. ¡°Back in my vige, women like you would¡¯ve been chopped up and fed to the fishes in the Goda River!¡± ¡°Come on, Winston. The Leeson family isn¡¯t all that formidable. If Karl works with my family, I can represent the Hendersons and form a lifelong alliance with the Leesons. How does that sound?¡± ¡°D*mn¡­ I think there¡¯s something wrong with you, Kathleen,¡± Sterio scoffed. ¡°It was only a few seconds ago when you said you wanted to work with me, yet you changed your tune in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to trust a b*tch like this, Sterio? She¡¯ll swallow you whole, mark my words.¡± ¡°Ah, f*ck this. We¡¯re just wasting time here while Killian might die at any moment.¡± With that, Sterio turned around and leaped onto the deck, his ck bug armor gradually materializing again. ¡°Forget it, then. Whoever catches the mother and son first gets to keep them,¡± Kathleen said as she unleashed a hurricane from a gentle flick of her fan. Winston dodged the hurricane¡¯s range without batting an eyelid and swiftlynded on the deck. Back in the cabin, the ck bugs in Sterio¡¯s hand swarmed the area, leaving a trail of bodies in his wake. Meanwhile, the billhook that had nailed the werewolf to death on the stairs shook vigorously before flying back into Winston¡¯s hand. Even though there were almost a hundred Grandmaster werewolf cultivators, they were no match for the three Divine Realm cultivators. The moremotion there was above the engine room, the more hopeless Two felt. The Blood Squad was a team of cultivators that Karl had secretly trained. Sabino might be the only Grandmaster among them, but the rest were all Superior Realm cultivators. Most importantly, they had never lost a mission. After all, Blood Squad members had sessfullybined the powers of modern technology with cultivation, and they feared no one. This time around, however, Two was undeniably in a state of panic. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Oh, gosh. I can sense at least ten terrifying auras wandering above us. One of those werewolves almost killed Sabino and me, so how are we supposed to fend off ten of those? Even our weapons are useless. We¡¯re doomed! Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud banging noises continuously rang out as the steel hatch above them shook. Although it was at least ten centimeters thick, it didn¡¯t seem like it could hold on much longer. Crack! Crack! Crack! Boom! The next second, the hatch door was violently ripped open from the outside. ¡°Fire!¡± Upon hearing Two¡¯s orders, the remaining Blood Squad members aimed seven guns at the entrance and fired at will. Even as the ejected bullet shells burned their arms, no one batted an eyelid. All they cared about at that moment was to fire non-stop and take down as many enemies as possible. The entrance was merely a meter wide and barely enough for one werewolf to pass through. As such, when the torrent of bullets was unleashed, the first werewolf to stick his head through the door was instantly reduced to a bloody pulp. Despite that, the other werewolves showed no signs of stopping as they continued to shove their way through. ¡°Awoo!¡± Following the howl, a werewolf jumped in front of Two and prepared to swipe its w at his head. Two hastily lifted his gun, but just as he was about to curse at the werewolf, a jet of blood sprayed onto his face. Behind the werewolf, as it turned out, was the grim-faced Winston with his billhook. ¡°You¡¯re a tough one, kid. You don¡¯t back away even in the face of danger. That¡¯s very admirable.¡± Dazed and with his face all covered in blood, Two looked up at the hole in the engine room¡¯s ceiling. Surprisingly, Sterio and Kathleen had worked wlessly together to forge a way forward in the upper cabin. Whether it was the werewolves or the Remdikians, anyone who came into their paths was instantly decimated. Like what Sterio had said earlier, their mission was their top priority. They couldn¡¯t care less about killing others to aplish what they hade for. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Alliance At the start, Sterio was slightly threatened by the one hundred over werewolves. However, eventually, all the werewolves were in rather effortlessly through thebined efforts of the three of them. After thest werewolf was killed, Kathleen and Sterio also dropped into the engine room. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Two felt as though he was facing three giant mountains as he stared at the three individuals in front of him. In fact, he felt suffocating just by ncing at them. Then, a billhook was sent flying toward Killian. It struck the wall at an angle, practically pressing itself against his neck. ¡°Be good, Killian. As long as you don¡¯t understand, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± Winston uttered with a smile. His simple and honest appearance made him look like an old farmer. At that moment, it was as if La had understood something as she gazed at the trio silently with tears in her eyes from the sideline. ¡°I volunteer to be a hostage if you three need one. Please, let go of my son.¡± While she had no idea what was Karl¡¯s n, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be getting a happy ending from the moment she was captured and brought to Remdik. She could guess it after herst call with Karl in Wildefield. He told her in an almost choking tone about some of the things that happened in the past, some unfulfilled promises, and what Killian¡¯s future would look like. Karl spoke a lot that night, but all La could pick up from his words was how sorry he felt toward her and her son. It was at that moment she realized he had struck. As his wife, she knew he had great aspirations. When order was being restored to thends, she was kidnapped to ckmail Karl. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, back then, he chose only to ry a single word¡ªattack! His reasoning was simple. His life and the life of his family were no different from those of ordinary soldiers¡¯ in his eyes. If the army under hismand wouldn¡¯t stop because family members of some random soldier were kidnapped, then he certainly wouldn¡¯t allow Eastern Army to demand a ceasefire just because La was kidnapped. So what if she is my woman! While she was disappointed that he wouldn¡¯t try to save her, she eventually understood what he really wanted to do. Hence, she chose to stand behind Karl. However, she still got herself and her child involved. ¡°My son is too young! Take me as a hostage instead. I can help you all convince Karl,¡± La pleaded again. In response, Kathleenughed. ¡°Well, I will address you as Mrs. Hamilton. Now, you may not like to hear this, but you¡¯re not as valuable as little Killian over here. Seven years ago, when he was kidnapped by ckbeard at Mount Yarwood, Karl didn¡¯t hesitate to rescue him with a troop. I¡¯m impressed that you¡¯re willing to go so far as a woman, wife, and mother. However, you don¡¯t get a say regarding what happens today.¡± Before she ended her sentence, she knocked La unconscious by blowing a fragrant powder on her hand toward thetter. Winston, who was standing at the side, was nearly knocked out, too. ¡°It¡¯s the Henderson family¡¯s bewitching powder.¡± Sterio promptly leaped backward and stared at Kathleen cautiously. It was then Kathleen kicked the billhook away and grabbed the back of Killian¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m just a weak woman. If you two let me win this round, the Henderson family will reward you two handsomely in the future.¡± ¡°If you can step out of this boat alive, I¡¯ll let you have the win.¡± Winston smiled, holding the billhook. On the side, Sterio was staring at the scene as though he was watching a drama. He didn¡¯t appear anxious at all. Kathleen frowned at Sterio. ¡°What about you? What do you think?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Slowly, Sterio ascended the stairs. ¡°Either of you can take them away if you want, but I must remind you two that I¡¯ve infected them with my parasites. They¡¯ll die without my antidote.¡± ¡°What?¡± In response, Kathleen conjured a bout of spiritual energy in the hand she was grabbing Killian with. Then, she sent the energy into his body to verify Sterio¡¯s im. When she did, her expression shifted drastically. ¡°I can sense parasites in his arteries and energy field! Are you still human, Sterio? He¡¯s only seven years old!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s seven?¡± Sterio smirked at the two. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re allpeting to protect Killian. The moment we reach the border, those who fail to control Karl will use everything they have to kill the party that seeds in order to destroy Eastern Army¡¯s alliance with that person¡¯s family. Isn¡¯t that something we all silently acknowledged? When we came down here earlier, there were three Remdik children who were four or five years old in the cargo bay, right? Did you let them go, Kathleen?¡± His words rendered the other two speechless. In fact, that was how the respectable families operated. For the sake of their families¡¯ benefit, they were willing to kill anyone including infants. The destruction of the Whitley family was but one example of their ruthlessness. Winston put away his billhook. ¡°Well, since the kid is infected with Sterio¡¯s parasites, there¡¯s no point in us fighting over him. Let¡¯s just kill him now. That way, it¡¯s fairer to everyone here.¡± Gazing at Killian, Kathleen raised her hand but didn¡¯t attack the boy. ¡°We haven¡¯t arrived at the border yet, so he doesn¡¯t need to die now.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I will.¡± Winston promptly strode toward Killian. Concurrently, Sterio spoke from where he sat on the stairs again. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. You two should know that your families don¡¯t necessarily have to be the sole survivor to be powerful and in control. An alliance between all three of our families is always an option. ¡° Winston and Kathleen turned their attention to him upon hearing that. ¡°My family is in Xemrich, the Leeson family is in Doveston, and the Henderson family sits right in the middle. In terms of terrain, all of us have enough space to develop. Once we form a tripartite alliance, it¡¯ll be difficult for anyone to break it. I estimate it¡¯llst for at least eighty years, if not a century. As for what¡¯ll happen after that, well, we may not live for that long. ¡°Even if we can, we will have still earned a century¡¯s worth of development for our families. Isn¡¯t that a good thing? In any case, that¡¯s my proposal. You two should give it some thought and decide if it¡¯s easier for one family to take out the other seven or for an alliance of three families to eliminate the other five.¡± After listening to his suggestion, Kathleen and Winston fell into deep thought. The fact that they were sent toplete their current mission meant they had a lot of say in their respective families. In fact, on some level, they could decide how their families would develop in the future. In the past, everyone wanted to gain Karl¡¯s support and keep the Saday family in check. However, at that moment, Sterio introduced a new possibility for the duo. If the three of them and their families established an alliance, they would overpower any one of the remaining five families, and the Saday family would have no way of fighting them alone. However, they still had to consider the possibility that the other five families might work together once the war started. Lastly, an alliance like that would beplicated, and there would be no turning back once it was formed. ¡°I can¡¯t make such an important decision on behalf of my family. I need to discuss this matter with them first before I can give you an answer, Sterio.¡± As Kathleen spoke, she bit her finger bloody before pressing it on Killian¡¯s eyebrows. A bizarre surge of energy emerged before her blood rapidly seeped into the boy¡¯s eyebrows. It was a type of blood curse. From then on out, Kathleen could blow Killian¡¯s brain apart whenever she wanted to. Winston approached Killian, too, and did the same. ¡°From this moment forward, this child belongs to the three of us. Once we cross the border, the head of our family will decide whether we should spare or kill this child.¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Design Even an adult would struggle to handle parasites living in their body while bearing two blood curses, much less a child. Due to Kathleen¡¯s protection, the bewitching powder didn¡¯t affect Killian. Therefore, he waspletely aware of what was happening to him. Blood kept dripping from his nose, though his pale countenance remained expressionless. He had experienced far too many tribtions as a seven-year-old. At that moment, he knew his life was under the control of those three adults, and whether they wanted to save or kill him depended wholly on what benefits they might gain from either act. Due to Sterio¡¯s suggestion, Kathleen and Winston were holding back from doing anything. After all, they absolutely didn¡¯t have the right to decide whether a tripartite alliance should be established. The only people who could make the decisions were their family heads back in Chanaea. ¡°All right, then. Since you two don¡¯t oppose the idea, the three of us need to help each other out from now on to ensure no other families can get their hands on the boy.¡± Kathleen spoke while grinning at Killian kindly, as though she didn¡¯t just put a blood curse on him. Meanwhile, Winston turned his attention in another direction. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. The secret technique of bestialization is something only a handful of sects in Chanaea know how to perform. It¡¯s a forbidden technique that only very skillful users can utilize, so why does it seem like everyone in Remdik can use it? Also, did you two notice an extremely weak spiritual sense sweeping past here earlier? I think something odd is going on.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡± The parasites on Sterio¡¯s palm fell onto the ground like corpses. ¡°Since Remdik¡¯s forces have found this ship, we aren¡¯t safe here. We need to leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kathleen pulled Killian¡¯s hand, preparing to leave. ¡°I believe Karl can most likely locate the tracking device in our possession. If we want to shake off the other families, we can¡¯t travel on our nned route and must find our own way back to Chanaea instead.¡± The other two agreed with her statement. However, just as they were about to leave, Kathleen stopped. They turned around and saw Killian pulling her arm with all his might. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, Killian.¡± Smiling at the boy, she continued, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you back to Chanaea to see your father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m young, not dumb,¡± Killian spat. His words startled the trio, especially when they saw the dagger in the boy¡¯s right hand. A strange feeling surfaced in their hearts. The boy continued, ¡°All of you only want to use me to threaten my dad. If you don¡¯t bring my mom along, I¡¯ll find a way to kill myself, and all of you will fail to achieve your goal.¡± Once again, the trio was shocked. Among all the contrasting extremes, there were a few who were really terrifying in modern society, one of them was Killian who looked just as cute as a porcin doll. Even though he was seven years old, which many regarded as an age of innocence, he was speaking calmly while holding a dagger. The three adults were God Realm cultivators, capable of manipting the boy¡¯s life with only a single thought. Thus, a threat like that waspletely useless against them. Yet, for some reason, when they met his eyes, they felt a chill run down their spines. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve never been beaten before.¡± As Sterio spoke, he remotely controlled the parasites in Killian¡¯s body. Suddenly, the boy¡¯s face reddened unnaturally. In response, Killian lifted the dagger and stabbed it in his chest. ¡°Stop!¡± Kathleen uttered softly and used a small amount of spiritual energy to seal Killian¡¯s movements. As the trio stared at the dagger hanging in the air, they frowned. This dagger is real! He¡¯s not kidding about taking his own life! ¡°You handle the woman. I¡¯ll grab the boy.¡± Winston pointed at the unconscious La before throwing Killian¡¯s dagger away. Kathleen cooperatively used a technique to lift La¡¯s body into the air before leaping outside. Meanwhile, Killian¡¯s line of sight remained affixed on his mother as he was grabbed by Winston. The three cultivators could¡¯ve never imagined the consequences they would incur fifteen years after their attempt at benefiting their families. Killian was only seven years old at the moment. In the future, he would almost destroy the world he came to hate due to his experiences as a boy. In the middle of Redlington woods, four men were toasting each other in a whitemand car. Aidan, Alexander, and Antoine were sitting leisurely at the side, facing a man with sideburns who was smoking a cigar. ¡°Thanks for helping us out of this tricky situation, Vicador.¡± Aiden grinned. Concurrently, Vicador pressed his cigar into his ss of wine. ¡°You should know that the tsar is very dissatisfied with this operation, Aidan. Snow Wolf Army, cier Army, and Arctic Army had arrived at Calvico. We¡¯ve gathered millions of soldiers for you to start a war, not for you lot to meet him in private for a fight!¡± ¡°You must understand something, Vicador. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to start the war, but the problem is Mr. Ivanov and Jonathan have a contract¡ª¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Vicador mmed his hand on the table, causing a bottle of vodka to explode. ¡°If you lot hadn¡¯t privately promised to meet with Jonathan, we would be standing on Horbah right now!¡± The atmosphere in the car promptly turned awkward. In order to protect the three people who acted recklessly, Ivanov promised Jonathan that there wouldn¡¯t be a war for 6 months. That directly undermined the deployment n of Remdik¡¯s army. Antoine once again poured Vicador¡¯s ss to the brim with alcohol. ¡°Calm down, Vicador. There¡¯s nothing we can do about the situation now. As for the tsar, I¡¯ll let my great-grandfather handle him. Right now, we need to eliminate the Chanaean cultivators who had sneaked into Remdik.¡± Upon emptying the ss, Vicador blurted, ¡°You may havee from a renowned family, Mr. Antoine, but you should still do your job well in the army. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. The tsar¡¯s wrath isn¡¯t something Mr. Ivanov can handle.¡± Antoine stared at the slightly drunk Vicador for a while before nodding. ¡°I understand.¡± In response, Vicador took a bite of a sausage, knowing there was nothing more to say when Antoine was acting like that. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Rx. Charleigh¡¯s troops have their eyes on them already. Once those Chanaean cultivators arrive at Redlington, they¡¯ll be dead for sure.¡± As Vicador spoke, someone ryed a report in an urgent tone outside of the vehicle. ¡°General Vicador, Medev ran aground near Fort Kepesberg at Lerner River. Our men caught a few Chanaea soldiers, but everyone else is dead.¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Rage In the middle of a windy valley, three huge campfires were crackling and burning. The fires, reaching higher than a meter tall, swayed in the breeze. A few sparks rapidly dispersed in the sky. Jonathan and Karl were sitting in the middle of those three fires on a tree stump, eating roasted bear meat. ¡°Based on our speed, I¡¯d say we¡¯ll reach Redlington in half a day at the earliest,¡± Karl informed as he studied the digital map in his hand. Jonathan was holding a roasted bear leg with a stick as he took a big bite of the crispy golden meat. ¡°No wonder Remdikians¡¯ bodies are so strong.¡± As he chewed, he said, ¡°It would be weirder for them not to be as strong as they are since they eat bear meat every day and live in a climate that¡¯s thirty to forty-degree Celsius below freezing point.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Remdikians don¡¯t eat bear meat daily.¡± Karl turned to him with a somewhat resigned look. Jonathan was famous for being a glutton during previous campaigns. Whenever he arrived at a new location, he would eat plenty of local cuisines and anything he could hunt in the wild. ording to their estimations, their chances of ensuring Killian and La¡¯s safety would be maximized if they could reach Redlington before any of the eight great families. However, that was a very unlikely possibility. On top of everyone being at least a Divine Realm cultivator, Sterio and the others had an almost ten- hour head start. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Karl and Jonathan to catch up to them. When Karl looked at his tracker, he saw Sterio¡¯s group had captured Killian and La. While it would be more difficult for him to demand his loved ones backter on, he felt much relieved at the same time. After all, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about his wife¡¯s and son¡¯s safety when they were protected by three God Realm experts. ¡°Where do you n to settle Killian and La after you rescue them?¡± Jonathan asked. Karl was slightly stunned. I get what he¡¯s saying. He¡¯s asking me to prepare for my death. While he¡¯s usually pretty carefree, he always keeps his word. Since he said he¡¯d kill me, that¡¯s what he¡¯ll do. In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll lop my head off the moment I settle Killian and La down at a safe ce. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I know I caused the death of more than fifty thousandrades¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± Jonathan said ndly. ¡°Your decisions set off a series of problems, starting from the fall of Northern Crimson Prison to the Mysonna Army losing its supplies and retreating. Fifty thousand people died, and that¡¯s not even including the deaths of twenty thousand prisoners. ¡°When Zaidham Army and Northern Army went to Mysonna to help, nearly thirty thousand of our allies died, even though more than a hundred thousand of our enemies were in. ¡°Then, when you betrayed Asura¡¯s Office, you allowed Remdik and Jetroina to rampage in Doveston. As a result, many intelligence officers and spies, who had spent years in Remdik, were dead, maybe around four to five thousand in total. I didn¡¯t count in detail. ¡°Because of your actions, the respectable families were untouched, Yaleview¡¯s army didn¡¯t lose even a single soldier, and nearly a hundred thousand members in Asura¡¯s Office were dead. That is why you must die no matter what.¡± In response, Karl lowered his head in shame. ¡°I know ten thousand deaths won¡¯t even be enough to atone for my sins, but I have a request, Mr. Golding. Can you let me die in the battle against respectable families instead of your hands? I won¡¯t be able to pass at peace otherwise.¡± Smiling at Karl, Jonathan questioned, ¡°What do you think our rtionship with Asura¡¯s Office is, Karl?¡± ¡°Rtionship?¡± Slightly stunned, Karl answered, ¡°We created Asura¡¯s Office together, so I¡¯d say we¡¯re its founder and foundation.¡± He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. While Jonathan was the one who suggested the formation of Asura¡¯s Office, it didn¡¯te into being until after Hades pulled the seven other Kings of War to join the organization. It could be said that, without any one of their presence, Asura¡¯s Office might not be in operation until the present. However, when Jonathan heard Karl¡¯s answer, he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right, but that¡¯s exactly what I want to talk to you about. Our greatest rtionship with Asura¡¯s Office is that we don¡¯t have any.¡± Looking at the puzzled expression on Karl¡¯s countenance, Jonathan removed a long sword. ¡°Take this sword, for example. A cksmith crafted this and sharpened it to perfection. However, does it cease to be a sword once it leaves the cksmith¡¯s hand? No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± By the time Karl turned his line of sight back to Jonathan from the sword, there was already a bitter smile on his face. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, Mr. Goldstein. The battle against respectable families is inevitable, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m there or not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡± Jonathan returned the weapon to its sheath. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office is a machine of war. It¡¯ll keep operating regardless of who leaves. Do you think it¡¯ll stop battling against respectable families just because you left? Rx, I¡¯ll still do these things even after killing you. No one can escape their punishment just because they¡¯re still useful.¡± Still wearing a bitter smile, Karl nodded. ¡°Seems like we¡¯ll have to duke it out when the timees.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan grabbed a bottle of wine. Before the bottle could even reach his lips, he halted his movements and lowered his head to look at the GPS tracker sitting on the tree stump. Then, he put the bottle down and picked up the device, staring at it with confusion. ¡°Karl, the symbol over here on Lerner River is a bridge, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Meteyev Bridge,¡± Karl replied. ¡°Did you change the scale of the map? Why do I feel like the distance between those four signals and the bridge hadn¡¯t changed at all?¡± In response, Karl put the bear meat in his hand down and grabbed his tracking device. As he stared at it, his expression turned grim. Nine signal terminals were connected to his device, which tracked the location of Sabino from Blood Squad and members of six respectable families. The remaining two were left idling in the camp. When he observed the rtive position of all the signals earlier, he deliberately adjusted the scale so it would be one to fifty kilometers. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, at that moment, the remaining three signals were moving toward Redlington. Meanwhile, the signals tracking the location of Sterio and the other three, which were previously moving at the fastest speed as they were supposed to be on a boat, hadn¡¯t budged even a millimeter. Something¡¯s wrong! Karl promptly stood and rushed ahead. Behind him, Jonathan mmed his palm on the mountain wall with a ball of spiritual energy. Large chunks of snow rolled down the mountain due to the movement and buried the zing campfires. Jonathan understood Karl¡¯s feelings because Josephine was once kidnapped by the Osborne family. No matter how I deal with Karlter on, I must rescue Killian and La. After all, I¡¯m already in Remdik. If our enemies still manage to secure victory, then I will be a joke as Asura. Both he and Karl traveled through the wind and snow as fast as they possibly could. Those who dared to hurt Killian, whether they were members of respectable families or cultivators from Remdik, would suffer the wrath of two fathers. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Chapter 689 Their Intentions The moment Aidan and the others boarded Medev, they smelled blood. Dismembered corpses were strewn all across the floor. Some had rotten flesh, while others only had their bones left intact. The aftermath of the battle alone was enough for them to imagine how cruel and violent the fight was. Vicador picked up a severed arm that was somewhat frozen solid. ¡°This tattoo is the symbol of Charleigh¡¯s corps. If they encountered the enemies, why didn¡¯t any of them report the situation to us earlier?¡± ¡°Charleigh is an outsider, after all. He¡¯s not trying to do anything stupid, is he?¡± Aidan muttered as he swept his gaze past the corpses. He was the typical Remdik supremacist. Back when Charleigh joined them, Aidan vehemently opposed the idea. At the side, Antoine frowned and gestured for Aidan to shut up. ¡°Charleigh came to Remdik with special permission from the tsar. I have met him before. He¡¯s a crazy scientist who doesn¡¯t care much about background or nationality. In fact, he¡¯ll pledge his loyalty to anyone who is willing to fund his research, so don¡¯t run your mouth.¡± In response, Antoine scoffed and remained silent. After all, he was recently saved by Aidan¡¯s elder. Hence, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do anything that would cause a falling out. When the group arrived at the cargo bay, they grimaced at the chunks of flesh on the floor. ¡°Chanaeans are so vicious! They actually ughtered everyone on the ship!¡± Alexander sighed. However, Vicador sneered, ¡°This isn¡¯t anything shocking. If we defeat Chanaea¡¯s forces, we can massacre everyone in Horbah as vengeance. What war doesn¡¯t involve wanton death?¡± It only took a few sentences for a group of people who didn¡¯t get along with each other well to make the atmosphere tense. Meanwhile, more than a dozen people emerged from under the cargo bay floor. They were hoisting Two and the others. ¡°Sir, only eight of them are still alive on the ship, but we can¡¯t wake them up.¡± Alexander stepped toward Sabino and grabbed thetter¡¯s cor. After he injected spiritual energy into Sabino¡¯s body, he was shocked. ¡°His body is filled with parasites, but all are dead. It¡¯s possible they were all poisoned.¡± Upon hearing his words, Aidan¡¯s group promptly examined Two and the others. They were relieved to discover that, aside from Sabino, everyone else¡¯s bodies were doing fine and could be woken up with fairly conventional methods. ¡°General, these are the military-grade locators we found next to them. It seems like whoever came for a rescue intentionally left them behind,¡± the soldier reported. Vicador examined the locators before waving his hand. ¡°I want them to spill out everything they know. Make it happen by any means necessary.¡± That short order basically sealed Sabino and the others¡¯ fates. The art of interrogation, which included many methods of torturing people, never stopped developing over the span of thousands of years. In modern times, even drugs and technologies were utilized in the process. That was especially the case for Remdik, who only cared about results. It was easy to imagine how cruel their approaches were when there was no mouth their intelligence officers couldn¡¯t pry open. ¡­ As night descended upon the world, Jonathan prevented Karl from rushing down the crest of the mountain east of Redlington¡¯s pier. ¡°Stop moving! Look at that tree ahead,¡± he informed as he pressed half of Karl¡¯s body into the snow. Gritting his teeth, Karl stared ahead and finally saw a thumb-sized pen-like object hidden in the tree. ¡°It¡¯s an infrared rmwork. Use spiritual sense to scan every inch of the ground ahead of us, including everything under the snow,¡± Jonathan reminded again. Upon giving up his struggle, Karl expanded his spiritual sense forward and instantly mapped out everything in front of him in his mind. For at least a hundred meters ahead of them, there were thirty-eight of those infrared sensors, and the ground was nketed with mines. Each mine was connected by thin, sharp wires. If one of the wires were tripped, it would cause a chain explosion. While the explosions might not necessarily be lethal, their deadly force wasn¡¯t something the duo dared to underestimate. After all, cultivators were only tougher than ordinary people. They weren¡¯t immune to all forms of damage. ¡°Killian and La¡¯s signals originate from below. I can¡¯t stop here,¡± Karl uttered with gritted teeth as he lay in the snow. Jonathan was also lying in the snow as he gazed at the sky. ¡°The signals moved a short distance two hours ago before its movements halted there. ording to your descriptions, Sterio, Kathleen, and Winston have a high cultivation level. Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat any Remdik forces they encountered, they could at least flee, right? Why did their signals stay at the same spot for hours, then? And why did they show up at Redlington¡¯s military base?¡± Still gritting his teeth, Karl growled, ¡°I don¡¯t give a d*mn. I only know that my wife and child may be down there and I have to rescue them¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Jonathan pressed a snowball on his face and uttered frigidly, ¡°You¡¯re getting too worried. I¡¯m calming you down. On the way here, I thought about the most likely reason the signals hadn¡¯t moved for so long, and I think I know why. They discarded their locators. After all, Sterio and the others also have to guard against attacks from others. But let¡¯s say Killian and La really are down there, and they have been captured by Remdik¡¯s army. If they aren¡¯t dead, then there¡¯s nothing you need to worry about. However, if they are, you¡¯re not going to change anything by recklessly charging in there! That¡¯s why what you need to do is calm down right now!¡± It was hard to tell whether the snowball or Jonathan¡¯s words was the thing that calmed Karl down as he flipped over and stared down the mountain after that. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do as we initially nned. First, we¡¯ll create a distraction. Then, we¡¯ll capture someone to help us sneak in.¡± ¡°You finally remember how to fight strategically,¡± Jonathan joked. Momentster, they left as though they had never appeared at that spot before. Unbeknownst to Jonathan and Karl, three other people were gazing at the brightly lit Redlington military base at the top of the mountain from a mountain peak across. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Are you sure they¡¯ll be here, Morris?¡± a bear-like man wearing the skin of a mink asked behind a rock. He was Sirius from the ckwood family. Morris stuffed a snowball into his mouth to quench his thirst before assuring, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no way Karl won¡¯te when his child¡¯s signal is here.¡± Upon turning to Sirius, he reminded, ¡°When we execute our nter, you two would better not be a burden. If we kill Jonathan, we¡¯d have removed half the obstaclesid for respectable families. Therefore, this isn¡¯t the time for mistakes.¡± Initially, they entered Remdik to rescue Karl¡¯s family. Somehow, both their families received news that Jonathan had also stepped into the country. Hence, both the Welsh family and the ckwood family adjusted the n. The Welsh family was one of the weaker families among the eight. Knowing they couldn¡¯t get the kind of support the Saday family and the Osborne family received, they wanted to destroy Asura¡¯s Office. That way, the remaining seven armies under Asura¡¯s Office would be reshuffled. The eight families would enact their ns eventually, so they definitely would choose to do it again. That way, it would help bnce the power of every faction and allow them to take a breather. Xavion, who was staying in the distance, and Sirius already knew Jonathan was being threatened by the Osborne family. They were aware of who they would attack once everything was set in motion. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Infiltration Sirius was a member of the ckwood family. After Lauryn started coborating with Jonathan, she had been providing the ckwood family with Edenic Heights¡¯ intelligence. Lauryn was there when Jay went to Edenic Heights to take Josephine hostage. Therefore, the ckwood family was aware of the cooperation between Jonathan and the Osborne family. This time, Sirius received an order to break the Osborne family and Jonathan¡¯s partnership by all means. He could even eliminate Jonathan or Xavion to sow discord between the two parties if necessary. Although Xavion came from thest family to reach Doveston among the six respectable families, they were the most aplished n at that moment. Mason made a backup n when he sent Jay and Xavion to handle that matter. He only needed one of his ns to seed in order to safeguard the Osborne family. At present, one of the three most powerful military factions, Asura¡¯s Office, had shown their support to the Osborne family. On the contrary, Eastern Army¡¯s stance had be insignificant. Xavion¡¯s current focus was to figure out a way to get rid of the fool, Morris. To put it bluntly, Sirius and Xavion now regarded Morris as if thetter was a dimwit. No one knew if Jonathan would die that day, but everyone was confident Morris would most likely not live past that night. ¡­ The wind howled as two peculiar silhouettes dashed through the woods. They were none other than Jonathan and Karl, who were retracing their steps. However, at that instant, their figures appeared highly bizarre. Each of them carried a brown bear on their shoulders. The brown bears were huge and strong, but Jonathan and Karl had bound the animals with their spiritual energy, rendering the bears immobile and unable to struggle even if they wanted to. Upon reaching the top of the mountain, Jonathan grasped the nape of the brown bear¡¯s neck and hurled it forward. Bang! The brown bear hit the ground, sttering snow everywhere. The frightened bear hurriedly fled ahead after it regained its freedom. Boom! A loud explosion reverberated in the valley as an anti-personnel mine was triggered. The next second, bright lights illuminated the military camp at the foot of the mountain, and sirens echoed in the valley. Four spiritual senses spread toward the mountaintop like a tidal wave. The bronze handbell on Jonathan¡¯s head moved rapidly in the woods. The bronze handbell had a strange ability. It could block out the transmission of energy targeting the body, such as spiritual energy and spiritual sense. Jonathan was merely using the bronze handbell to obscure his presence so that he could infiltrate the enemy¡¯s army camp without raising any rm. Meanwhile, Karl tossed the brown bear he was carrying downward at the mountaintop. The bear ran away swiftly, and another anti-personnel mine exploded in just a few seconds. This time, a chain reaction ensued, causing sessive loud booms to resound in the air. Four silhouettes leaped out of the military camp and bolted up the mountain. At the same time, Karl darted off in the opposite direction as Jonathan. Although the two brown bears merely bought around ten seconds for Jonathan and Karl, that was already more than sufficient. At most, the maximum range of a Divine Realm cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense was around a hundred meters, simr to Jonathan¡¯s. Within those ten seconds, they had enough time to escape Aidan and the others¡¯ spiritual senses¡¯ detection range. As expected, the party of four, consisting of Aidan and led by Vicador,nded beside the site of detonation. Vicador grimaced after reaching out and retrieving a brown bear¡¯s ruined skull from the bloody spot nearby. ¡°They¡¯re here. Aidan and Alexander, guard the military camp below. Antoine and I will capture the invaders.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Four of them turned around and left to carry out their tasks without conversing further. Meanwhile, Jonathan had arrived before the lookout post. Security rms red in the entire area garrisoned by the army. Unexpectedly, the quietest ce was the camp¡¯s entrance. After all, anyone with the slightestmon sense would know a military camp¡¯s entrance would be the most heavily guarded ce. Anyone who wished to attack or ambush the camp would never choose to force their way in through the main entrance. Yet, Jonathan strode openly into the camp via the most dangerous route. Standing guard at the camp¡¯s entrance, two sentries noticed the gleams of a pair of swords swinging in their direction before they could even sound the rm. The next second, the sentries covered their necks with their hands and struggled before gradually slumping to the ground. Jonathan waved his hands and retrieved his broken des. Then, he slipped into the chaotic military camp. Due to the cold weather, the Remdikian army base was constructed in a rtively low and dense layout. Still, the structures were extremely sturdy. Jonathan unleashed his spiritual energy to search for Killian and La¡¯s whereabouts but to no avail. He was walking forward when a Remdikian military officer suddenly shouted in Remdikian. Although Jonathan had never learned Remdikian, he could grasp the meaning of somemonly used phrases. Someone was telling him to stop moving. He turned around to look at the Remdikian military officer and saw thetter sizing him up. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Jonathan asked while wearing a smile. It¡¯ll be a lot of hard work for me to search the entire military camp using my spiritual sense. Perhaps the quickest way to acquire intelligence is to force someone here to divulge the information. Taking in the sharp broken des in Jonathan¡¯s hands, the Remdikian military officer immediately aimed his gun at Jonathan while speaking in his nativenguage. However, as soon as he did that, the Remdikian officer felt as if an invisible hand had wrapped around his throat, rendering him unable to utter a single word. His finger was ced on the trigger of his gun, yet he couldn¡¯t pull it no matter how hard he tried. It was like the gun¡¯s trigger suddenly weighed over ten thousand kilograms. Jonathan turned and marched into the house at one side. Having lost control of his limbs, the military officer had no choice but to follow Jonathan inside. Jonathan¡¯s broken des glinted. Subsequently, the Remdikian soldiers inside the house grabbed their throats and fell to the ground. Jonathan ced his des against the Remdikian officer¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for an adult and a child. Are they here?¡± The military officer gazed at Jonathan in fright, evidently scared out of his wits, and, at the same time, seemed utterly confused. Jonathan willed his spiritual energy and rxed the pressure around the Remdikian officer¡¯s throat. Instantly, the Remdikian military officer spouted a series of words that sounded like gibberish to Jonathan. Jonathan was dumbfounded. Elicitation was indeed the most effective way to obtain information during wartime. However, that was provided if one could understand thenguage spoken by the other party. Jonathan gaped at the military officer. In the end, he had no choice but to slit thetter¡¯s throat. He could understand some simple Remdikian words, but when all the terms were connected to form a sentence, he couldn¡¯tprehend the message. By the time Jonathan exited the room, he had already changed into a Remdikian military outfit. He ced the bronze handbell on his head and covered it with a cap. By doing that, Jonathan could entirely conceal his spiritual energy within the half-a-meter radius around him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Outside of that range, even if Aidan strode past him, thetter wouldn¡¯t sense anything out of the ordinary. Just as Jonathan infiltrated the Remdikian military camp, the atmosphere of the hill beside turned extremely lively, like the Christmas Day parade. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Sacrificing Himself for Others Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions rang out from above the mountain interminably. Focusing hard, Jonathan swung his gaze at the forest. He vaguely glimpsed three afterimages battling ceaselessly on the snowscape. Hmm, that looks like Karl! At the sight of the blur of an image disappearing among the trees in the mountains, he felt somewhat touched. Although this mission is meant to save his wife and son, it¡¯s still exceedingly dangerous to distract the enemy personally. Once embroiled in battle, he¡¯d likely perish here. Well, he¡¯s a real man! While his thoughts drifted, he hid in the dark and streaked forward at lightning speed. He had to familiarize himself with the entire military camp before Karl could no longer hold out so as not to squander the risk thetter took. Unbeknownst to him, Karl was inwardly cursing non-stop right then. Argh! I initially nned on sneaking into the military camp on the heels of Jonathan after creating a distraction. But then, a Remdikian with a full beard appeared out of nowhere, chasing after me relentlessly as though he was able to track my position. Worse still, he has Antoine following behind him! Confronted by two elites of God Realm at the same time, he didn¡¯t dare stop and battle them at all. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t their match, but once he was embroiled in battle, Aidan and Alexander might turn up anytime. If he were to battle four people alone, death would be an inevitable end for him. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t actually sacrificing himself for others. Instead, he was really fleeing for his life desperately. ¡°Stop running, Karl. It won¡¯t do you any good. Brace yourself for death!¡± Antoine bellowed behind him. However, Karl wouldn¡¯t possibly listen to such foolish advice. Responding with a curse in his native language, he continued sprinting forward. The three of them continued the cat-and-mouse game, with one taking flight ahead and two giving chase behind, going increasingly farther. When Karl leaped over a hill andnded on the ground, he froze for a moment. Thud! Thud! As two muffled thumps sounded, snowkes scattered everywhere. Antoine and Vicador arrived right behind Karl. ¡°Continue running. Why aren¡¯t you doing so¡­¡± Before Antoine had finished voicing that mocking remark of his, he swallowed the rest of the words on the tip of his tongue, for three other men with intriguing expressions were staring at him strangely, other than Karl. They were none other than Morris, Xavion, and Sirius, who were there in an ambush to find an opportunity to kill Jonathan. Under the leadership of Morris, the three of them reached a temporary alliance to finish Jonathan off. Since they wanted to take the man off guard, they had to keep a tight leash on their spiritual sense and spiritual energy so that he wouldn¡¯t notice their presence. After Jonathan and Karl had blown up the mountain, in particr, they remained still while lost in their respective thoughts, not daring to make a single peep. Despite the ability of such a defense to prevent others from perceiving their presence, it also hindered them from surveying their surroundings. Of course, they were all high-level cultivators, so they could likewise thwart others from drawing close with their hearing and sight alone. s, Karl was going far too fast in his bid to escape pursuit. Just when they sensed someone approaching at a rapid speed, the man had alreadynded on the open space between them in the next heartbeat. Subsequently, Vicador and Antoine made their appearance. Sirius red at Morris with an icy expression on his face. ¡°So, this is your d*mn idea?¡± Xavion, on the other hand, yawned and released the spiritual energy within him in exasperation. ¡°As I said, this surprise attack of yours wouldn¡¯t work. Making a bold and open move is still the best in taking someone out.¡± Among the trio, Morris was the only one who wore an utterly frustrated expression at that very moment. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Something must have gone wrong somewhere. Otherwise, how could I have been discovered?¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Do you want the support of the Eastern Army? Help me out here!¡± With a roar, Karl raised his saber and charged at Vicador. Following that, Sirius whipped out a spear and thrust it at Antoine. Behind him, Morris simrly rushed forward with his mace in hand, letting out a blood-curdling cry. Conversely, Xavion was still unperturbed. In fact, he unhurriedly took out a cigarette from his pocket. After all, the Osborne family already had a coboration with Jonathan. He was there to fight for Karl, but the results didn¡¯t mean much to the Osborne family. Thus, he didn¡¯t really care even if it was a trip made in vain. The battle swiftly witnessed a turnabout. With expressions as ck as thunder, Vicador and Antoine turned tail and made a hasty retreat. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Gah! Karl wasn¡¯t making a run for it at all! Instead, he designed this trap, waiting for us to jump into it! ¡°Quick, get backup!¡± The long sword in Vicador¡¯s hand collided with Karl¡¯s saber. As Vicador flew backward, he shouted at Antoine at the top of his lungs. Their capabilities aside, things definitely wouldn¡¯t end well for them if they were to face off against four cultivators of the same rank simultaneously. All of them were of God Realm, so numbers would be the deciding factor since they were more or less equally matched. Whoosh! As Morris¡¯ mace sliced through the air, Vicador was again forced to back away. Bang! The mace struck the ground, shattering the rocks instantly and setting off airwaves that had countless snowdrifts flying into the air. ¡°Kill them!¡± With a shout from Sirius, a phantom image materialized at the tip of his spear, condensing into a kraken formed by pure spiritual energy. A glint of light flickered before he propelled the spear forward forcefully. Verily, the essence of the ckwood family¡¯s spear was unleashed to its ultimate potential in his hands. In the next instant, blood spurted into the air. Vicador¡¯s left shoulder became a mess of flesh and blood. Although it was the first time the three cultivators of Divine Realm were working together, they still managed to do so seamlessly, thanks to the help of spiritual sense. Consequently, their sessive attacks wounded the man heavily. By then, themotion was no longer limited to Vicador and Antoine, who were on the run. Jonathan, Aidan, and the others below the mountain had also noticed themotion. Exchanging a nce, Aidan and Alexander took off and flew toward the side of the mountain. Jonathan, who had no idea of the current situation, also started unleashing his capabilities without holding back. Despite being entirely ignorant of the events that had transpired on the mountain, he could roughly specte. Sterio and the other two men¡¯s location has long since ovepped with that of Killian and La, but the remaining three men haven¡¯t arrived even now. As such, this unfamiliar surge of spiritual energy is probably them. Seizing advantage of the fierce battle on the mountain, he raced toward the military camp at top speed, leaving only an afterimage behind. He searched for signs of Killian and La tirelessly. All of a sudden, he stopped short, his feet seemingly rooted to the ground. Looking back over his shoulder at one of the barracks he had just darted past, he started in the direction of it. ¡°Stop right there!¡± At the barrack¡¯s entrance, a few soldiers standing guard lifted the rifles in their hands and pointed them at Jonathan. Unfortunately, all they received in return were a few glints of metal. Four headless bodies that hadn¡¯t the time to fire a shot slowly tumbled to the ground. Then, Jonathan threw the broken de in his hand into the barrack. As the broken de whirred around the enclosed space, shrieks of agony rang out endlessly. Amidst the howls, Jonathan stepped into the barrack. There were more than a dozen dead bodies littering the room. Sabino and the others were all restrained on seven interrogation chairs as though they were specimens to be experimented on. His voice trembled as he stood before Sabino. ¡°Is it you, Sabino?¡± Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Kill Them All Ever since its inception, Blood Squad had been one of the most elite special operations units in the whole of Chanaea. Even in the international arena, it enjoyed great acim. It ranked among the strongest military units in the world, on par with Remdik¡¯s Team Alpha, Anndur¡¯s Navy Corps, and Irethiel¡¯s Shiv Forces. The four different military units were located in pan-Anndur, Zaewora, North Epea, and South Aploth, respectively. They had always been legendary, rumored to be invincible as long as they epted a mission. It was during the mission in Remdik this time that Blood Squad and Team Alpha went up against each other. Under the utilization of technology, Blood Squad suffered devastating casualties. From the initial fifty people who made up the entire team, the only survivors were the seven men in the barrack then. The captain of the squad, Sabino, had established an incredibly close rtionship with Jonathan, Karl, and the others during battle a few years ago. Several times, they experienced life-and-death situations together. Back when Asura¡¯s Office was established, Jonathan wanted to appoint him as core personnel to help train new recruits. Regretfully, he demurred with the reason of being unsuited for a low-risk job. While Chanaea¡¯s general environment was peaceful at that time, there were still a ton of hidden dangers both internally and on the fringes, so someone needed to continue taking up the job. Precisely because of that, Jonathan assigned him to Karl. From there, the strongest warfare team known as Blood Squad came into existence. But right then, the man who had never been defeated on the battlefield was lying prone with his head, neck, wrist, chest, waist, thighs, and ankles restrained by steel bars. Sabino and the others were covered in blood. That aside, fine wires littered their bodies, and their vitals were disyed on theputer at the side. On a tray by the side were bottles of empty vials. With just a single nce, Jonathan could tell what Sabino and the others had gone through. Those vials contained a stimnt that could boost one¡¯s nervous system. When injected with such a drug, one¡¯s sensation toward external stimuli would be magnified several folds. On top of that, it would keep the person very much conscious for a short time. It was a basic drug used in extorting information by torture. Needless to say, the events that followed after such a drug would be all sorts of inhuman torture. Jonathan turned his gaze to Sabino¡¯s hands and legs, only to see that the man¡¯s nails were long since gone. Worse still, screws had been drilled into the pads of each digit. Dozens of simr wounds adorned the bodies of Sabino and the others. But at the same time, they had been injected with adrenaline that kept them alive. Reaching out, Jonathan touched the back of Sabino¡¯s neck. As his spiritual energy burst out, it severed thetter¡¯s nerves like an invisible scalpel. He knew Sabino would undoubtedly die once adrenaline stopped pumping into him, considering his injuries. s, the only thing he could do then was to relieve some of the man¡¯s agony. ¡°Sabino, it¡¯s me, Jonathan. Wake up¡­¡± He stretched out a hand once more and ced it on Sabino¡¯s head, channeling spiritual energy into the latter incessantly. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Sabino¡¯s voice was a mere whisper, but it had already exhausted thest vestiges of his strength. ¡°It¡¯s me, Buddy.¡± Jonathan looked at the man with his eyes zing scarlet, forcibly suppressing the wrath within him. He then curved his lips and shed Sabino a stilted grin. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing pretty well in the past few years. How did you get caught?¡± At that very moment, Sabino¡¯s face was a bloodied mess, only one of his eyes opening. When he heard the man¡¯s words, the corners of his lips twitched. He wanted to force a smile, but it was beyond him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ Killian is with Ste¡­¡± ¡°Sterio and two other cultivators of God Realm had taken Killian away, yes?¡± Jonathan queried with a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ With the location from Blood Squad, you¡¯ll be able to find him¡­¡± Sabino then fixated his gaze on the man with great difficulty. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ Hand my jade pendant¡­ to Lynn¡­ I promised to marry her¡­¡± Following that remark, Jonathan could no longer hold his tears back. They started streaming down his face like a faucet. Back when he almost died in Summerbank, whereupon Hades brought Jason and the others to the small mountain vige to treat him, Sabino was one of those who kept guard over him. It was then that Sabino and Lynn made each other¡¯s acquaintance before developing feelings mutually. After Jonathan had regained consciousness, Hades told him about it, and they all teased Sabino. Jonathan even once said that he would personally hold a wedding for Sabino and Lynn when the war ended. Never had he imagined that the man wouldn¡¯t live to see that day. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back, Sabino. I¡¯ll definitely bring you back¡­¡± Jonathan vowed in a choked voice. Shouts rang out interminably outside the window, the bodies of the four dead guards outside having been discovered by Remdikian soldiers. In the next instant, the window shattered, and a smoke bomb was hurled into the barrack. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy surged into the bronze handbell, upon which the golden protective shield swiftly expanded to envelop Jonathan and all seven members of Blood Squad. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of rapid gunshots followed, but not a single bullet managed to prate the golden shield. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ we both know¡­ we¡¯re never going back anymore¡­ Hand my jade pendant to her¡­ and help find her a good man¡­¡± At the side, theputer disying Sabino¡¯s heart rate started ring an rm. It read: 140¡­ 180¡­ 200¡­ 230¡­ His heart rate kept soaring abnormally before tlining. Beep¡­ The rm no longer changed but turned into a long beeping tone. Alongside that, the line representing the man¡¯s heart rate lost all fluctuation. ¡°Sabino¡­ I promise to convey your words to Lynn¡­ I¡¯ll hand your pendant to her. My word is my bond¡­¡± Jonathan said to Sabino while kneeling on the ground, choking up. He was ustomed to witnessing death, but still, the sight of a close friend dying in such a tragic manner felt as though tens of thousands of swords were piercing his heart continuously. Boom! The explosion of a grenade made Jonathan¡¯s blood boil. Additionally, it also had him shake off his grief at longst. He removed the jade pendant from around Sabino¡¯s neck before turning and casting his gaze at the other six men. In the brief ten minutes, half the wall in the barrack had been riddled with bullets, close to copse. Yet, not a single Remdikian soldier could take a step in. Just when the Remdikians mobilized tanks to the front of the barrack, a figure walked out of the door with a long ming stick. Behind Jonathan, smoke billowed from the barrack. He stood within the golden shield, his face devoid of expression. ¡°You all want to battle? Fine, then. The number of casualties doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! In a sh, two broken des flew out. While Zebedee¡¯s magical item couldn¡¯tpare to Heaven Sword, it was still exceedingly powerful. Consequently, the tank splintered into three parts as though it was made of paper. Jonathan raised his right hand, and two broken des shot out once more. Four broken des spun in the sky, shing down at the tank. Not only was the entire tank promptly reduced to pieces, but the Remdikian soldiers weren¡¯t spared either. ¡°I hereby dere war, starting with the lot of you!¡± Jonathan¡¯s tone was even, but he lifted his hand and hurled out another three broken des. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At the sight of the seven des twirling in the air above the man¡¯s head and the tank that had been hashed into scraps at the side, the Remdikian soldiers backed away with horror etched across their features. Unfortunately, it was toote for them to escape. mes consumed the barrack at Jonathan¡¯s back. Standing in front of the inferno, he unhurriedly waved his right hand. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Chapter 693 What n Exactly In the dark night, the whole of Redlington¡¯s military base was brightly lit. Jonathan wandered around the ce with seven broken des slicing through the air around him, taking one life after another. He wasn¡¯t an innate elite of God Realm, and he had several narrow brushes with death during the previous battles. With Dragon Guards paving the way alongside Zachary, Dorian, Hayes, Hades, Sabino, and the others by his side, they had all helped him to fend off countless bullets. But at present, Zachary was heavily injured while Dorian was in aa. On top of that, he had even witnessed Sabino¡¯s agonizing death a while ago. In the end, the final shred of sanity within him snapped. Boom! Upon realizing that bullets and conventional weapons couldn¡¯t injure Jonathan, the troops near Redlington finally began mobilizing the tanks and various heavy firepower. But with the protection afforded by the bronze handbell, Jonathan didn¡¯t even have to dodge. Instead, he charged toward the gunfire madly. An armor-piercing bullet hit the golden shield before Jonathan head-on. Blood spurted into the air, and the man flew backward, crashing heavily into the barrack a distance away. The Remdikian soldiers stared at the barrack warily. In the next second, golden light illuminated the entire night sky. Blurring into an afterimage, Jonathan rushed out and leaped onto the tank. ¡°Charge!¡± The long stick in his hand burst into mes, and he smashed it onto the tank¡¯s steel te forcefully. Like a child¡¯s toy, the unique steel te that could withstand a cannonball shattered with a single blow. At the same time, the seven broken des that had fallen to the ground because Jonathan had been wounded flew up again and started a new round of massacre. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions rang out from beside him. However, he had long since left his initial spot, streaking away in a blur of motion. ¡°This is the war you wanted!¡± He pitched the ming stick in his hand, turning a dozen soldiers ahead who hadn¡¯t fled in time into a mess of flesh and blood. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a war! I hereby dere war upon Remdik! I¡¯m going to kill all of you! Every one of you has to die!¡± Alongside a thunderous roar, Jonathan morphed into Grim Reaper himself. Zipping through the troops, he ughtered Remdikian soldiers tirelessly. In the face of someone of God Realm, ordinary people were no more than ants. When the person was a cultivator of God Realm, he could only be stopped with a frontal hit byrge- scale weapons or the presence of another cultivatorplemented by advanced sniper equipment. Otherwise, it was difficult to inflict a fatal injury on a cultivator of a high rank. The same went for Jonathan then. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It was no longer a battle but a one-sided decimation. By then, the man was already showing signs of entering a frenzied state. Redlington¡¯s military base had also turned into a true hell on earth. On the mountain at the side, Karl and the others were likewise craving blood. As for Remdik, Aidan and the othersunched a frenzied attack on Karl and the rest, led by Vicador. In truth, other than Karl on Chanaea¡¯s side, Morris, Xavion, and Sirius hadn¡¯t nned on joining the battle between the two countries in the beginning. s, no one believed that they had no malicious intentions when they set up an ambush near the military base. At Aidan and the others¡¯ indiscriminate attacks, they hadn¡¯t any opportunity to exin, even if they wanted to do so. Furthermore, anyone would be prideful after having attained such high cultivation as them. Being part of society, they naturally wanted respect and dignity. Thus, an attack had them disdainful to make any exnations. Instead, they responded by doing the same. In the blink of an eye, all eight men were entangled in battle. Brushing past each other, they even struck out at the person beside them every so often, enjoying themselves greatly. Without warning, a series of explosions rang out from the military camp below the mountain. Aidan swung his gaze over, only to see that the entire military camp was already nketed in thick smoke. Below the mountain, Jonathan, who was in a bloodlust, could no longer be bothered to conceal his spiritual energy. Moreover, his spiritual energy was explosive due to the zing fury within him right then, sting outward. Even someone two or three kilometers away could sense it, much less those on the mountain. ¡°This aura¡­ It¡¯s Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Aidan eximed. At that, the expressions of Antoine and Alexander, who had fought with Jonathan earlier, also changed drastically. All three of them were well aware of the man¡¯s cultivation level. After all, they almost perished from his secret technique at River Onxy. Therefore, the ordinary soldiers at the military camp were undoubtedly in great peril. ¡°Hold them back!¡± Vicador roared. The troops at Redlington were his personal army. As such, his reign as the general would draw to an end if Jonathan were to annihte them all. However, Karl and the others were long-established elites of God Realm. In the ranks of cultivators in Chanaea, especially, none acted like Aidan andpany, letting loose and making merry after breaking through God Realm. Contrarily, most embarked on the path of enlightenment and assiduous cultivation. They all mastered a myriad of methods and had more than an ace up their sleeves. When they were fighting one-on-one earlier, all four of them didn¡¯t go all out, but they could still deal with Aidan and the others. Hence, it was a golden opportunity now that Vicador was all anxious about the military base below the mountain, abandoning Aidan and the others to deal with Karl and the rest. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s team up and kill all three of them! Then, the situation at Doveston will be resolved!¡± A gleam glinted in Karl¡¯s eyes, and he charged at Aidan with his saber in hand. They were old acquaintances who had been guarding opposing sides of River Onxy for seven years. Previously, thetter even orchestrated the Battle of River Onxy that shook the world. It went without saying that such a deep grudge couldn¡¯t be contained in hand-to-handbat. Two afterimages collided before both attacked the other¡¯s Achilles heel frantically as though they had lost their minds. At the side, Antoine and Alexander braced themselves for a simultaneous attack by the three remaining men. Unexpectedly, the danger they anticipated didn¡¯te to pass. Conversely, Morris, who stood on the outermost, stared down the mountain in the direction Vicador had left with his mace in hand. In the next heartbeat, white snow scattered into the air as he blurred and streaked down the mountain. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Vicador! Battle me instead!¡± His cry was thunderous, but Xavion and Sirius understood his underlying intentions. Hah! He isn¡¯t chasing after Vicador but capitalizing on the chaos to finish Jonathan off and bring about Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s destruction! While he looks pretty simple and honest, he¡¯s capable of stabbing others in the back when he¡¯s up to his tricks! Subsequently, Xavion asked Sirius cidly, ¡°Sirius, Lauryn has probably sent news about Jonathan back to the ckwood family, yes? What¡¯s your choice? To coborate with the Osborne family or step up on your own?¡± ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Tapping a leg onto the ground lightly, Sirius sidestepped Alexander and Antoine in front of him and rushed down the mountain as well. However, no one knew whether he intended to protect Jonathan or nned to eliminate the man, like Morris. Seeing that, Xavion no longer hesitated either. He likewise charged toward the base at breakneck speed, drawing even with Sirius. Meanwhile, Karl and Aidan were still in a life-and-death battle on the mountain. Antoine and Alexander, on the other hand, were wholly stumped. ¡°What n exactly does this bunch of Chanaeans have?¡± Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Chapter 694 A Strange Scene Jonathan¡¯s sudden appearance caused amotion in the base at the foot of the mountain. With the departure of Vicador, it was three against four on the mountain. However, if Karl and his gang worked together, they could easily prevent their adversaries from making an escape. However, the turn of events rendered Antoine and Alexander stunned. What the f*ck is going on? We¡¯re neural cultivators, but they are acting as though we¡¯re not as valuable as the ordinary beings at the foot of the mountain. Why are they rushing toward the camp? Or does Chanaea calcte their contribution by the number of enemies they take out? Are they trying to kill as many people as they could? Antoine and Alexander hesitated for barely one second before leaping into action. Alexander hurriedly descended the mountain while Antoine wielded his dagger and charged at Karl. Vicador and Alexander were no match for the four Chanaean cultivators at the foot of the mountain, but their lives wouldn¡¯t be in danger for the time being. It was the perfect opportunity to take out Karl! An icy glint emerged in Karl¡¯s spiritual sense. He let out a cold chuckle as he plunged his long sword into the icy glint. Instead of backing away, he chose to get hurt to survive the attack! ¡°Antoine, get out of my way!¡± Standing in a triangle formation, the three of them were locked in a life-or-death battle. If Antoine¡¯s attack managed to hit its target, Karl¡¯s chest would be pierced, causing a serious injury. However, at the same time, Karl¡¯s saber would also chop off Antoine¡¯s head. If that were to happen, Aidan could raise his weapon to avenge Antoine by taking Karl¡¯s life. However, Aidan dared not risk Antoine¡¯s life. It was clear Ivanov valued Antoine as he ced his clone on thetter. He was so devoted to protecting Antoine that he was willing to go to great lengths to ensure his safety, even if that meant stopping the tsar from going south. Antoine was clearly very special to him. If Antoine were to die here, Aidan and the rest wouldn¡¯t be able to appease Ivanov¡¯s wrath even if they managed to defeat Jonathan and the other four. Bang! A white glow appeared out of nowhere as Aidan smashed a crystal in between his palms, turning it into dust. Following that, a shield that was half as tall as him appeared between him and Karl. A resounding ng sounded as the saber collided with the shield. The shield promptly cracked upon impact, but at least he had managed to survive Karl¡¯s attack. At the same time, it also blocked Antoine¡¯s dagger. Crack, crack, crack! Aidan roared out loud and stomp his foot forcefully. An invisible shockwave spurted out and threw Karl and Antoine backward. Karl flipped midair and, with a powerful kick, split an ancient thick trunk in two before he was able to land on the ground safely. Panting heavily, he red at his enemies in a menacing manner. Aidan and the like weren¡¯t the only ones, for even Karl found Morris and his gang¡¯s actions strange. If Morris and his group chose to engage inbat, they could easily defeat some of the cultivators from Aidan¡¯s group. However, should they choose not to fight, they could depart immediately. Being God Realm cultivators, they could cross Chanaea¡¯s boundaries without any hindrance. It was peculiar that they opted to sprint down the mountain to the military camp. Opposite Karl, Antoine had already crawled out of the snow pile. ¡°Aidan, you should¡¯ve killed him earlier!¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Aidan roared. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that if you were to die, we would all perish as well?¡± Karl was fluent in Remdikian, so he understood their exchange without difficulty. At once, a bold thought emerged in his heart. Across from him, Aidan noticed his expression and realized what he had in mind. ¡°Karl, I¡¯m right here, so you won¡¯t be able to take his life!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to risk my life,¡± Karl revealed as he pressed his saber to his sleeve. ¡°As long as I can kill Antoine, Ivanov will unleash his wrath on you, and you will all have to pay the price with your lives. Remdik will thenunch an attack on Doveston. I will no longer be able to lead the Eastern Army, and you will no longer be able tomand the Medved Army, but they will still fight in battle. Then, Jonathan will take my ce. When the battle begins, Asura¡¯s Office will convene once more! Yaleview Army¡¯s six hundred thousand troops will also be impacted, causing a rapid transformation in Chanaea and both continents! If my death can bring about such an oue, it will not be in vain!¡± Right after Karl said his piece, his saber started glowing and buzzing softly. He injected too much spiritual energy into the magical item, causing it to reach its maximum capacity. That also signaled that Karl wasn¡¯t about to hold back. He was ready to exhaust his spiritual energy to fight against them. Once the battle was over, he would die if his spiritual energy was depleted regardless of the oue. It was pretty clear that he was burning his own bridges! ¡°You¡¯re nuts! F*ck, all Chanaeans are crazy!¡± Aidan cursed angrily before turning to flee the scene. Antoine also did the same. All the while, Antoine was proud to be Ivanov¡¯s descendant, for the identity brought him prestige and paved his future. However, that same identity was going to be his death sentence right now. If a highly-skilled cultivator had chosen to give it their all, they could employ a vast array of strategies. Previously, there were attacks and defends with each side determined to take out the other while ensuring their own safety. Now, Karl was going all out. He was prepared to risk his life to eliminate his enemy. In short, none of them were his match. Therefore, Aidan sought to minimize the risk of Antoine¡¯s death. To do that, he would have to head to the base camp at the foot of the mountain. Their enemies now had one more same-ranked cultivatorpared to them. However, that advantage would decrease if more cultivators were to join the fight. A cultivator would most probably lose if he were to face two cultivators at once. However, if four cultivators were to fight against five cultivators, even if they were outnumbered, their enemies wouldn¡¯t get an advantage over them. The three of them ran down the mountain one after another. Before they could enter the camp, the sight that appeared in front of them caused them to halt in their tracks. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Before reaching their destination, the three of them guessed that Jonathan and the other three must have overwhelmed Vicador and Alexander with their sheer number. Upon arrival, they discovered that the six cultivators at the foot of the mountain were in chaos. Naturally, Vicador and Alexander were attacking Jonathan and hisrades. However, the four cultivators from Chanaea seemed to be lost. Rampaging through the area, Jonathan indiscriminately attacked both cultivators and civilians alike. His strength as a high-ranked cultivator,bined with the protection of his bronze handbell, made him fearless. However, Morris was strangely trying to defeat Jonathan. It seemed he had struck a pact with Vicador to achieve that feat. Xavion attacked Vicador and Morris ferociously, as he was driven by his determination to save Jonathan and preserve the alliance between his family and Jonathan. He understood that if Jonathan were to die, the Osborne family would lose their advantage for Asura¡¯s Office would be disbanded. Sirius and Alexander were attacking each other, yet neither of them seemed to be attacking with their full force. It was obvious to everyone watching that they were just going through the motions. Those at the foot of the mountain retreated in shock when Aidan and the other two stormed into the fray. Scattering in all directions, they suspiciously kept an eye on one another. Everyone wanted to straighten out the chaotic situation in order to emerge victorious. It was an odd sight to behold, as nine cultivators from the Divine Realm stood in an unspoken stand-off, observing each other silently. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Three People Protecting One Person Agonizing screams never stopped ringing out in Redlington¡¯s military base. As the raging fire burned, the group of nine people nced at each other in confusion on the military drill ground in the center of the base. ¡°D*mn it! F*ck you, Morris! How dare you attack Mr. Goldstein instead of the Remdikians?¡± White mist rose from every part of Karl¡¯s body. It was his sweat that evaporated from his skin, which was caused by the rapid blood flow within his body after unleashing a secret technique. Morris spun the mace in his hand while grinning. ¡°I¡¯m not a soldier. Naturally, I don¡¯t have your traditional thinking of putting the country first. My family was a little toote to the reshuffling of respectable families this time. Since we couldn¡¯t get the Eastern Army, then we have no choice but to get a share once Asura¡¯s Office splits up. Besides, deep down, everyone¡¯s no fool. Though we agreed to work together, it¡¯s all just b*llshit. Your Eastern Army has already split itself from Asura¡¯s Office, yet you¡¯re still on Jonathan¡¯s side. What you people are trying to do is destroy respectable families while Wilbur aims to unify all forces. Even if the respectable families are not destroyed, he¡¯ll never allow them to assert dominance. Now¡¯s not the time, since everyone¡¯s still using one another. However, there¡¯s already a battle between us.¡± As Morris was saying that, his figure flickered and reappeared behind Jonathan, sandwiching thetter between him and Vicador. ¡°Since we¡¯re all going to fight one another sooner orter, I might as well kill Jonathan here with the help of my four Remdikian friends.¡± While saying that, Aidan tranted his words into Remdikian, which made Vicador and the others smile at Morris. Right then, Aidan waved at Morris, saying, ¡°My dear Chanaean friend, we have the same goal of killing Jonathan. Let¡¯s join forces. Remdik will wee the Welsh family to start their business here.¡± Hearing that, Morris rested the mace on his shoulder andughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. My family has always been after profits. We¡¯ll always ept coborations as long as we get to earn some money.¡± His eyes glinted with viciousness as he spoke. Truth was, he did not mind helping Vicador and the others to get rid of a few more enemies as long as Jonathan was killed in the end. ncing at Xavion, Morris snorted. ¡°Xavion, didn¡¯t we agree on killing Jonathan together? Why are you attacking me instead?¡± ¡°Since when did I promise you that? I only gave you a hum in response when you said you wanted to kill Jonathan. That only meant I¡¯m aware of your ns rather than agreeing to work with you,¡± Xavion responded with a smile. Morris scoffed, ¡°Pfft. Stop ying games with me. Tell me. What exactly are you trying to say?¡± In response, Xavion chuckled and threw the question back at him. ¡°What else do you think? It¡¯s simple, really. The Osborne family has formed an alliance with Asura¡¯s Office. So, I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to kill Jonathan.¡± Morris¡¯ eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Jonathan has agreed to be allies with your family? That¡¯s impossible. Your family almost killed everyone in the Goldstein family. Why would Jonathan form an alliance with you people?¡± Holding his spear, Sirius piped up, ¡°It¡¯s true. This time, I¡¯m on Jonathan¡¯s side. Not for the benefit of the respectable families, but for Chanaea¡¯s safety. Thus, Jonathan cannot die here today.¡± Karl cast an icy re at the trio that was from respectable families. They were all Chanaeans and should back each other in Remdik. Never did he expect Morris to turn his back on them. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Lauryn, Xavion, these Remdikian¡¯s weakness is Antoine. As long as we kill him, the others won¡¯t be able to run away. They¡¯ll be buried alongside him,¡± Karl said, pointing his saber at Antoine. Just then, Aidan took one step forward and shielded Antoine behind him. ¡°Take a closer look, Karl. It¡¯s five against four, and we have the upper hand.¡± Karl chuckled. ¡°Really? How sure are you that we didn¡¯t purposely involve Morris to put on a show for you?¡± ¡°B*llshit!¡± Morris cussed. Despite Karl¡¯s casual tone, his words could not be more urate. As long as Aidan, Vicador, and the others were wary of him, they would naturally be on guard against each other when they worked together. If that were the case, their effort would be wasted. ¡°I don¡¯t need to act to kill Jonathan. I can kill him now!¡± yelled Morris. However, he suddenly froze. That was because Jonathan, who had been silent the entire time, finally looked up. There was a smile on his face, and his bloodshot eyes were filled with killing intent. There was madness in his gaze that was cast upon Aidan, Vicador, and the others. ¡°This is the battle you wanted, right, Remdikians? You want an intense battle that¡¯ll leave all the citizens homeless, sacrifice tons of soldiers, ruin the beautifulndscape, and have bodies scattered all over the ground, right? Fine. I, Jonathan Goldstein, will make your wishe true. If you want to fight so badly, then let¡¯s begin! Die!¡± A long afterimage appeared out of thin air, and in the next second, Jonathan had already appeared in front of Vicador with Heaven Sword in his hand. With a roar simr to a lion¡¯s, a giant axe appeared in Vicador¡¯s hand out of nowhere. During that exchange, faint ripples that felt as if they could cut through anything that came in their way formed in the surrounding air and charged toward Jonathan¡¯s chest. Clink! Following a crisp tone, Heaven Sword flew out into the air. Meanwhile, Jonathan had turned sideways to dodge the giant axe. At the same time, he lunged at Alexander, who was standing behind Vicador. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan threw out a kick at Alexander¡¯s lower body. Seeing that, Alexander leaped into the air. To his surprise, Jonathan vanished and a zing fire rained down from the sky. It was a ming stick. ng!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The sound of a clock chimed. Jonathan spat a mouthful of blood on the golden light barrier, but the stick in his hand had also struck Alexander heavily on the shoulders. Bang! Alexander copsed to the ground, shattering the red bricks with a tremendous force like a cannonball. In the meantime, a long sword appeared before Jonathan¡ªAidan and Antoine had arrived. The trio was Divine Realm cultivators. If all three of them attacked and struck the protective barrier of Jonathan¡¯s bronze handbell, Jonathan would instantly turn into ashes. In order to prevent that from happening, Jonathan had no choice but to remove the protective barrier and find a way to survive while fighting against them. Just as the golden glow around Jonathan had disappeared, a brief humming sound rang out beside him. A silver spear tore through the air next to Jonathan¡¯s ear and flew toward Vicador¡¯s giant axe. The attack left a few bloody cuts on Jonathan¡¯s face. That was caused by the shockwave from the spear. Concurrently, a saber and a sword each stuck out on the front and rear sides of Jonathan, pointing straight at Antoine and Aidan. Jonathan had three people protecting him. All of a sudden, Karl and the others waved their weapons to drive Aidan and his group away. That saved Jonathan the trouble of taking out the trump cards he got from Zebedee. Now that the danger was neutralized, Jonathan burst outughing. In the meantime, he locked his aura on Morris, who was rushing over. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Entered A Frenzied State Buzz! The giant mace which was about two meters long flew toward Jonathan¡¯s head and mmed down on it with terrifying, destructive power. ¡°Die!¡± Morris bellowed. Subsequently, waves of energy burst from his mouth and hurtled toward Jonathan. It¡¯s a vocal attack! A storm instantly brewed within Jonathan¡¯s consciousness. However, the method of affecting a person¡¯s spiritual sense by sound was much weaker than dimir¡¯s, which directly attacked the opponent¡¯s spiritual sense. Hence, not only was Jonathan not intimidated by the attack, but he also lost his remaining sense of rationality due to the anger within him. Bang! The ming stick in his hand grew longer. The moment the mace fell, the ming stick had expanded into a giant pole that was about a meter thick and six meters long. With a muffled sound, the mace mmed into the ming stick with incredible power. However, Jonathan had already disappeared. ¡°You traitor! Take this!¡± Strangely, Jonathan¡¯s voice spread out in all four directions. Morris paled with shock, and he quickly threw a kick to the area beside him. Suddenly, an afterimage shed past. Jonathan had arrived behind Morris with his broken de. With that, he raised his hand and struck, followed by blood spurting out in every direction. Seeing that, Morris fell to the ground, utterly mortified. The moment Morris turned around, he saw Jonathannd on the ground on all fours while holding the broken de in his mouth. Saliva dripped from his mouth as he dug into the brick flooring with his bare, bloodied hands. ¡°W-What¡­¡± The state Jonathan was in gave Morris a fright. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s eyes had a gaze no human could possess. It contained a myriad of negative emotions, including the look of being bloodthirsty and tyrannical. Anyone would shudder with fear by just taking one look at him. ¡°H-Have you entered a frenzied state?¡± Morris instinctively touched the back of his neck, and his hand was instantly covered in blood. His neck would¡¯ve been cut off if he were any slower. And now, he could feel the terrifying spiritual energy exuding from Jonathan¡¯s body. It was at that moment that Morris knew he had stirred up a ho¡¯s nest. A person who entered a frenzied state was scary since they did not fear death, but they would also lose their sense of rationality, which created many ws in their attacks. Technically, it gave Morris a chance to kill Jonathan. ring at Jonathan, Morris tossed his mace and stomped his right foot on the ground while yelling, ¡°Dragon Mastodon Technique!¡± The brick flooring cracked upon impact, and an invisible shockwave tore through the air. Amidst the shockwave, Morris¡¯ burly figure started to expand. His shirt tore into pieces as his body expanded until he was about three meters tall. Meanwhile, Karl and the others, who were busy fighting, turned to look in their direction. All they could see in that shockwave was Morris, who had turned into a massive rock giant. His muscles bulged, and his skin was covered in cracks, which had a strange pattern to it. That was the Welsh family¡¯s trump card. They painted their bodies with the blood of spiritual beasts, supplemented by secret techniques, to form the runes of the technique. Apparently, one would be invincible by cultivating that technique to the highest level. Even so, no one knew how true that rumor was. Having utilized a secret technique to activate the runes on his body, Morris experienced tremendous growth in his aura. Before that, the giant mace looked gigantic in his hands. Now that he had turned into a giant, the size of the mace looked just right. ¡°Watch out, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Karl shouted at Jonathan. Karl initially wanted to warn Jonathan to be wary of Jonathan¡¯s secret technique. Unfortunately, his heart sank when he saw thetter sprawling on the ground in an unnatural manner. This is bad. Karl¡¯s face fell the second he saw Jonathan¡¯s state. ¡°Xavion, Sirius! Run!¡± When Karl finished saying that, he pushed Aidan back with a swing of his saber and left without a hint of hesitation. It was as if he was not the one who wanted to fight Aidan to death earlier. However, Karl¡¯s reaction confused Aidan and the others especially Xavion and Sirius. Although they were fighting three against three, they had seized every opportunity to attack Antoine based on Karl¡¯s instructions earlier. Thanks to Aidan¡¯s and Vicador¡¯s apprehensiveness, the other party had gained an upper hand. To stop and leave the fight at that moment would be an utter waste of opportunity. Nheless, the duo still left the battlefield with Karl after hesitating for a moment. It was their first coboration, but they knew Karl was no coward. If he was telling them to flee, that meant something terrifying was about to happen. We won¡¯t make any mistakes if we flee with him. ¡°Karl, Jonathan is still there! What¡¯s going to happen to him if we leave?¡± Xavion yelled at Karl. Hearing that, Karl subconsciously nced at Jonathan before shifting his gaze to Xavion and Sirius with a gaze brimming with fear. ¡°Who do you think I¡¯m running away from? Mr. Goldstein has entered a frenzied state. We¡¯ll die there if we don¡¯t escape!¡± exined Karl, while increasing his pace. In just a few moments, they were standing on top of a hill that was hundreds of meters away. Meanwhile, Xavion and Sirius, who were beside him,nded softly. With the gun in his hand, Sirius asked, ¡°Karl, Jonathan has only entered a frenzied state, right? It can¡¯t be that scary. The spiritual sense of a person who enters a frenzied state is blinded, which creates ws in their attacks. He¡¯ll die there if we don¡¯t help him.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t be that scary?¡± Karl repeated, panting heavily while ncing at the duo. ¡°A few years ago, before Asura¡¯s Office was established, we, the eight Kings of War, belonged to different regions. Each one of us survived by fighting our way out. In fact, I can tell you bluntly that I dare to fight you guys even if I fail to defeat the respectable families. Do you think we followed Mr. Goldstein willingly? Do you think it was because he promised us great things or because of his powerful charisma? Truth is, he entered the Grandmaster Realm earlier. In fact, he can defeat all eight of us.¡± Xavion refuted loudly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Even a person who just entered Grandmaster Realm can¡¯t control the force field. Anyone can defeat a newbie as long as they were seniors in the Grandmaster Realm.¡± Chuckling, Karlmented, ¡°That only applies to ordinary people like you. How long have you been cultivating? You¡¯ve been cultivating since four years old, right? You¡¯ve recently entered God Realm, haven¡¯t you? Do you know how long Mr. Goldstein has been cultivating? Surprise, surprise. It¡¯s less than three years.¡± The moment Karl finished his sentence, Sirius and Xavion furrowed their brows. God Realm cultivators had always been the exclusive property of respectable families. In fact, subsidiary families could only produce God Realm cultivators after getting support from the respectable families. In the mortal world, Grandmaster Realm was the highest level. Recently, however, people like Jonathan, Wilbur, and Karl had been appearing one after another. Naturally, the unusual phenomenon had alerted the eight respectable families. Of course, they secretly looked into the trio¡¯s history. Apart from Karl¡¯s history of cultivating since young, the respectable families found nothing about Jonathan¡¯s and Wilbur¡¯s history. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Although they once suspected Jonathan of achieving such results in just three years of cultivation, they were still surprised when they heard someone from Asura¡¯s Office confirm the fact. Bing a Grandmaster in just three years¡¯ time was totally unheard of and very unusual. Who exactly is Jonathan? Is he a monster? The Legendary Man Chapter 697 The Legendary Man Chapter 697 The Legendary Man Chapter 697-ncing at their expressions, Karl naturally understood what was going through their minds. Nheless, he was not worried about it. After all, the entire situation in Chanaea was changing, and Jonathan was interacting more with the respectable families. That information had stopped being a secret long ago. In fact, Karl was only confirming their suspicions by telling them those facts. ¡°Why is Jonathan still not moving?¡± asked Sirius while casting a frosty gaze at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Mr. Goldstein must¡¯ve brainwashed himself to remain calm for some time before entering a frenzied state because he knows I¡¯d definitely lead you two away when I notice the state he¡¯s in. We were once ambushed in a mission, and Mr. Goldstein entered that state out of panic. That incident caused the death of more than four thousand people. We, the eight Kings of War, could only watch him ughter those people. There was nothing we could do to stop it from happening,¡± Karl answered grimly. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. We can do the same if we enter a frenzied state, too,¡± Xavionmented with a chuckle. Hearing that, Karl slowly turned to look at Xavion. ¡°That number only includes about five hundred men from the enemy¡¯s side. The remaining bodies, amounting to almost four thousand, were ourrades from Asura¡¯s Office. Mr. Goldstein cannot differentiate a friend from a foe once he enters that state.¡± The smile on Xavion¡¯s face froze instantly. As he turned around to nce at the bottom of the mountain, he felt a wave of ferocious spiritual energy shooting into the sky from the base. Jonathan¡¯s moving! The red bricks on the ground shattered, while Jonathan had already appeared in front of Morris. Buzz! With the addition of the Dragon Mastodon Technique¡¯s effect, Morris looked like a titan as he lifted his mace and brought it down hard on his opponent. Jonathan seemed to have no intention of avoiding the attacks. Instead, he rushed toward Morris with the broken de between his teeth. Sparks flew as the broken de collided with Morris¡¯ skin, creating the sound of metals shing. The Dragon Mastodon Technique could allow its user to morph into a walking, magical item. It was an incredible technique. Even so, Jonathan clung tightly to Morris¡¯ waist like an octopus and flung thetter, who was around three meters tall, into the air. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Just then, Vicador, who was standing behind Morris, let out a beastly roar and charged toward Jonathan, aiming his long sword at thetter¡¯s neck. Hearing Vicador¡¯s roar of provocation, Jonathan opened his mouth and let out an extremely high- pitched yell, like the cry of an eagle. Immediately, ripples visible to the naked eye could be seen spreading out from him. Crack! Crack! Crack! A series of crisp sounds resounded as spiritual energy runes continuously emerged and broke on their own in Jonathan¡¯s hands. It turned out that Jonathan had stopped Vicador¡¯s long sword in the air with his bloody hands. ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± On top of the hill some distance away, Xavion¡¯s eyes bulged in surprise as he watched the scene unfold. A spiritual energy shield was a technique anyone in the Grandmaster Realm and above could use. However, its power of defense was extremely limited. After all, it was only a technique thatpressed a user¡¯s spiritual energy in front of themselves. Even ordinary people with guns that were slightly more powerful could destroy the spiritual energy shield, not to mention cultivators. Once a cultivator had reached God Realm, any move they unleashed would be incredibly powerful. Otherwise, they would never treat Grandmaster Realm cultivators as mere insects. The fact that Morris¡¯ Dragon Mastodon Technique could block off a magical item was already an eye- opening experience for everyone at the scene. Yet, Jonathan¡¯s actions at that moment exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Clutching onto the de with both hands, Jonathan let out a roar of rage as he flung it to the back forcefully. The long sword slipped out of Vicador¡¯s hand, causing him to stagger forward. At the same time, Jonathan opened his mouth and was about to bite into Vicador¡¯s neck when thetter realized it and threw a palm at Jonathan¡¯s chest. The attack sent Jonathan¡¯s body tumbling backward as his teeth grazed Vicador¡¯s neck. Bang! Following that, Jonathan lifted his knee and mmed it into Vicador¡¯s abdomen, sending thetter flying backward and spurting blood into the air. Jonathan squatted on the ground, his lips curling into a malicious smirk. As a sh of light reflected off the edge of a de, red runes shone around Jonathan¡¯s body, preventing Antoine¡¯s dagger from inflicting a single injury on the former. Jonathan turned his head and shed a smile at Antoine before speeding forward and appearing before thetter in the blink of an eye. Antoine ced the dagger in front of him to block Jonathan, but thetter did not care about it. To Antoine¡¯s horror, Jonathan reached out and grabbed the dagger with his bare hands. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan grabbed the edge of the dagger with his left hand and swung his right at Antoine¡¯s face. The attack happened so quickly that ck strings that looked like hairs appeared in the air. If not for the runes¡¯ red glow on Jonathan¡¯s body, the spectators would not have been able to spot it. ¡°It¡¯s the mark of Pryncyp.¡± Aidan rushed to Antoine¡¯s back, grabbed thetter¡¯s hair, and pulled him backward. Faced with the ck strings, Aidan could not be bothered to care that much. As Antoine fell on his back, he felt a chilly feeling brush past his nose, and blood gushed out of his chest. Bang! After crashing into the barrack behind him, Antoine peered at his chest with widened eyes. On his chest were three slits that were gushing blood. In the meantime, Jonathan had moved swiftly to Morris and mmed his foot into thetter¡¯s chest. Morris instantly flew backward. Just as he was about to crash into the guard tower behind him, Jonathan appeared above him. Rumble! A crater that was more than ten meters wide formed on the ground. Jonathan¡¯s strike had sent Morris straight into the earth. Standing several meters away, Aidan and the others watched Jonathan enter the crater, followed by a series of muffled sounds. Bam! Bam! Bam! Agonizing screams filled the air as the ground shook. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Antoine attempted to rush forward with his dagger but was stopped by Vicador. ¡°We must leave. Jonathan has cultivated Pryncyp and is close to entering Divine Realm. We¡¯ll die if we keep fighting!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts!¡± Pausing briefly, Vicador turned around and nced at Karl and the others in the distance. ¡°We might not be able to escape if we continue fighting. We need to leave quickly.¡± With that, he spun on his heels and fled. Standing beside Antoine, Aidan helped the injured Alexander up and stated, ¡°Mr. Antoine, Jonathan isn¡¯t someone we can defeat.¡± When Antoine saw Aidan and the others leaving, he could only grit his teeth to suppress his anger. They failed to defeat Jonathan when they had four men on their team. Now that Antoine was alone, it was all the more impossible for him to defeat the former. Most importantly, he could not stop the wound on his chest from bleeding even with spiritual energy. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 698 The Legendary Man Chapter 698 The Legendary Man Chapter 698-Now that Vicador and the others were injured, Karl naturally would not waste the opportunity to attack the enemies. With no hesitation, the trio rushed down the hill. At the same time, a person covered in blood crawled out of the crater. It was Jonathan. He was covered in blood and dirt as he crouched on the ground with a broken leg in his right hand. And with his eyebrows and hair burned off from his battle with Zebedee, he looked far from a human. Noting Karl and the others, Jonathan slowly walked over while carrying the bloody leg. ¡°What the h*ll?¡± Xavion spun on his heels and fled. This time, he did not need to wait for Karl¡¯s instructions, for Jonathan had locked his gaze on them with a bloodthirsty aura. Meanwhile, Sirius spread his arms out furiously as he sped into the distance. ¡°Spread out! Whoever gets caught will be the unlucky one!¡± With that, Sirius took a right turn and ran as fast as his legs could carry. Karl, who was standing on the left side, took a turn and sped away as well. As the only person who was standing between the duo just now, Xavion had no choice but to run forward. Logically, Jonathan should be running after Sirius or Karl. After all, they each took the left and right directions, which meant they were closer to Jonathan if he were to run in a straight line. Unfortunately, Jonathan seemed to have locked on to Xavion. As soon as the trio began running, Jonathan sped past the hill to catch up with Xavion with the broken leg in hand. Running frantically, Xavion cussed, ¡°F*ck! D*mn it, Karl! Are you sure this dude has lost his rationality? Why do I feel like he¡¯s getting revenge on me!¡± ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re just unlucky if he catches up to you. Besides, it¡¯s your fault that your family kidnapped Mr. Goldstein¡¯s wife.¡± Though Karl said that, he still rushed back and got beside Jonathan. Karl decided to put aside the matter regarding the respectable families for the time being. After all, he and Xavion had the same goal in Remdik. He could not just watch thetter get killed. Apart from Karl, Sirius, too, rushed over. Just like that, three men could be seen running after one person, with Jonathan in the middle. ¡°Ah!¡± Jonathan suddenly let out a shout and threw the broken leg at Karl. And, without warning, he changed his direction and charged toward Sirius. ¡°Take this!¡± Sirius yelled, shooting out his spear that turned into tiny glints of light that enveloped the space in front of him. Even though Jonathan was faced with a dense attack, he still grinned widely and caught the tip of the spear with ease. ¡°Abandon the spear!¡± Sirius immediately drew back. Concurrently, Karl unsheathed his saber and brought the back of the weapon down on Jonathan¡¯s neck. ng! The spear and the saber collided, sending Karl tumbling backward. ¡°Find a way to knock him out or he¡¯ll die of exhaustion!¡± Karl¡¯s bellow echoed throughout the forest. However, hesitation crept into the hearts of Xavion and Sirius. They were aware of how great a threat Jonathan was to them. Although having someone like him by their side was the most powerful assurance, a fight between Asura¡¯s Office and the respectable families would still break out in the end. At the same time, Jonathan was the biggest threat to the respectable families. Xavion and Sirius did not think it was a bad idea to drag the battle out and make Jonathan die of exhaustion now that he had entered a frenzied state. Karl had a bad feeling when he saw the duo deflecting Jonathan¡¯s attacks in the forest with no intention of following his instructions. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office will fall apart if Jonathan dies! Once the members of Asura¡¯s Office disperse, Yaleview Army will be able to annex all the soldiers. When that happens, neither the mundane world¡¯s military power of two million soldiers nor the respectable families will be able to defeat them¡ªnot forgetting to mention the Saday family that¡¯s coborating with the Yaleview Army. Without Jonathan, you won¡¯t be able to fight against the Saday family. His survival will only be a threat to you guys, but if he dies, you¡¯ll suffer absolute defeat.¡± Upon hearing that, Xavion snorted coldly and shot out three triangr banners from his hands before pinning them onto the hillside. ¡°Space altering formation! Activate!¡± Soon, mist rose into the air, and Xavion retreated into it. ¡°Lure him in! Let¡¯s restrain him first!¡± he yelled while standing in the middle of the formation. Gritting his teeth, Karl shot forward and struck Jonathan¡¯s chest with his saber. Clink! Jonathan lifted his hand and gripped the saber. ¡°Twilight Attack!¡± Sirius¡¯ voice rang out clearly behind Jonathan. Following that, three shadows in the form of spears descended from the night sky and rammed into Jonathan¡¯s Spirit Armor, one after the other. Seeing that, Karl hurriedly stepped aside while Jonathan¡¯s body mmed into the formation banners like a cannonball. The mist dispersed to reveal Xavion, who stood in the middle of the formation with his face drenched in sweat. At the moment, Jonathan kept running around frantically in circles like a headless chicken. ¡°What the h*ll? The formation banners can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Xavion shrieked. ¡°Knock him out now while I can still restrain him, or else we¡¯re going to die¡ª¡± Before Xavion could even finish, Sirius had transformed into an afterimage and swung his spear against Jonathan¡¯s back. Smack! A crisp sound echoed throughout the forest as Jonathan flew out from among the formation banners, mming into a hill over ten meters away. Panting heavily, Xavion, Sirius, and Karl watched Jonathan rise to his feet with a grim look in his eyes. With every step he took toward them, his aura weakened. Finally, he copsed to the ground about ten meters away from them, and everything fell silent. ¡°I-Is he dead?¡± Xavion turned to look at Karl. ¡°He can¡¯t be.¡± Karl could not give a definite answer. After all, a person who entered a frenzied state was no different from a maniac. They were equally unpredictable. While Karl and Xavion were watching Jonathan with caution, Sirius carefully made his way over to the latter with his spear. When he was about three meters away from the body, he gingerly poked Jonathan¡¯s thigh with his spear. The moment the trio saw two wounds appear with blood gushing out, they let out a sigh of relief. ¡°He passed out,¡± Siriusmented calmly, looking as cold as ever. His behavior annoyed Xavion so much that he could not help but sneer, ¡°Stop it with that act. Don¡¯t pretend like you didn¡¯t run away like a scaredy-cat just now.¡± At the same time, a huge campfire was crackling and burning in the mountain ranges of Delisgar Ridge in Chanaea. Joshua and Hayden were sitting beside the fire and munching on roasted rabbit meat. ¡°Joshua, are you sure this is the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd? Are you sure you¡¯re not lost?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Joshua took a bite of the meat andughed awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ My family¡¯s ancestralnd opens every two thousand years. I¡¯ve never been there before.¡± Hayden almost choked on his food when he heard Joshua¡¯s answer. ¡°Two thousand years? Joshua, you¡¯ve got to be honest with me. My family risked being wiped out in order to save you just so we could coborate with you. Now that you¡¯re saying this, I¡¯m getting the feeling that you¡¯re not reliable at all.¡± ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve never been there before, but I can promise you we¡¯re near it. I can feel it.¡± As Joshua was saying that, his gaze fell on his ring. It should be time¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 699 The Legendary Man Chapter 699 The Legendary Man Chapter 699-Back in Xendale, Karl and the other two took turns carrying Jonathan on their backs after he passed out. They traveled hastily for over two hundred miles in the snow before eventually finding a cave where they could rest. The cave they discovered was a bear cave, but after crossing Remdik¡¯s borders, Jonathan and the rest strangely had a craving for bear meat. They sat around the fire with their weapons lying around them as they chomped on bear meat. Despite forming a temporary alliance due to Jonathan, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to trust each otherpletely. It was especially the case for Karl. The Osborne family and the ckwood family didn¡¯t want Jonathan to die as they wanted to deal with the Saday family¡¯s n. However, it was the perfect chance for Karl to kill Xavion and Sirius to minimize the respectable families¡¯ threat. Thus, Sirius and Xavion sat close to each other in tacit understanding, contrary to Karl, who sat across from them alone. They were obviously on opposing sides. Karl grabbed a piece of bear meat and stuffed it into his mouth like a robot. He stared at the fire, spacing out. Jonathan and I came to Remdik to rescue La and Killian. I guess he must¡¯ve seen something he couldn¡¯t ept to enter a frenzied state. Before leaving, Karl used his spiritual sense to scan the entire camp, but La and Killian were nowhere to be found. Sterio and the other two didn¡¯t show themselves, too. It was likely that Sterio and the others had taken Killian out of Redlington. If that¡¯s the case, they should be near Chanaea and Remdik¡¯s border. But if they were gone, why did Jonathan enter a frenzied state? When we reunited earlier, Jonathan hadn¡¯tpletely entered a frenzied state yet, but his gaze was already wild and savage. Didn¡¯t he threaten to wage war if the Remdikians wanted to? Karl had worked under Jonathan for over two years, so he knew Jonathan¡¯s character well. Jonathan had always opposed war. Otherwise, the over one million troops under Asura¡¯s Office would¡¯ve razed Yaleview to the ground. Jonathan also restricted the usage ofrge-scale strategic weapons. Thus, Karl couldn¡¯t believe that Jonathan dered to wage war against the Remdikians. What exactly did he see in the camp? Seeing Karl all zoned out, Xavion called his name, ¡°Karl!¡± Karl snapped back to reality and nced at Xavion, who tossed him a bottle of seasoning. He sniffed at it and realized it was a bottle of barbecue seasoning. ¡°You¡¯re well-prepared, huh? I¡¯m surprised you brought a bottle of seasoning with you.¡± Xavion chuckled. ¡°One should have a hobby, and mine is cooking. If you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll poison you, I can take out my cooking utensils to whip up eight dishes for you immediately.¡± His words managed to relieve the tension in the air. Even Sirius, who had a reserved personality, turned to look at Xavion. ¡°I¡¯m craving for pork chops.¡± ¡°I think The ckwood family isn¡¯t from Doveston, right?¡± Xavion asked cheerfully. Turning to Karl, he added, ¡°Karl, is Killian seven years old?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Karl¡¯s gaze softened at the mention of his son, even though he had no idea why Xavion asked that question. ¡°He¡¯s seven and a half, nearly eight soon.¡± Xavion tossed a bare bone into the fire and wiped his hands carelessly. Heaving a heavy sigh, he said, ¡°Time has flown by. Look, your son is already seven years old. Why didn¡¯t we make time to kidnap your wife and son earlier? We should¡¯ve taken action sooner. If we had, we wouldn¡¯t have had to travel here in this awful weather.¡± Xavion¡¯s tone was calm, and Sirius and Karl didn¡¯t look surprised at all. In fact, Xavion wasn¡¯t the only one who had that thought, for the eight respectable families shared his sentiments. They regretted not taking action against Jonathan, Karl, and Wilbur sooner. Now, the three of them were capable enough to control ny-five percent of the military power in Chanaea. The respectable families could only negotiate with them and dared not act recklessly. Karl leaned against the wall at the entrance of the cave and chuckled. ¡°I used to be a cultivator in the Grandmaster Realm. You might¡¯ve noticed me, but the eight respectable families never paid any heed to me. You didn¡¯t even take the Asura¡¯s Office seriously when it was first established, right? You had no idea that the person you could¡¯ve killed easily back then had grown and improved this much. If that possibility had urred to you, you would¡¯ve killed me instead of kidnapping my wife and son, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sirius replied curtly. Karl nced at Sirius before his gazended on Xavion¡¯s face. He inquired, ¡°The Osborne family kidnapped Josephine. What about your next step? How are you going to wrap things up?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Xavion gazed at Karl in confusion. ¡°You used the Asura¡¯s Office to go against the Saday family¡¯s Yaleview Army. No matter what Chanaea¡¯s fate is, you muste to closure with Mr. Goldstein. Have you decided how you¡¯ll deal with him?¡± Hearing that, Sirius stopped polishing his weapon and perked his ears up to hear Xavion¡¯s reply. Unsurprisingly, Xavion replied, ¡°He¡¯s a huge threat, so we¡¯ll most probably take his life. Not only him, you and Wilbur will be disposed of by the respectable families once you lose your value. The only individuals we can manipte are our true weapons. Nobody desires to be threatened, do they?¡± Karl stayed silent, while Sirius had a solemn look on his face. A few months ago, Asura¡¯s Office didn¡¯t know how powerful the respectable families could be. To be exact, they knew nothing about the respectable families. After the Osborne family took action against the Goldstein family, the veil of secrecy in Chanaea was lifted. Under careful observation, one would realize that the entire Chanaea was under the control of the eight respectable families. The respected families held sway over all aspects of society and the basics of life throughout the ages. In other words, nothing escaped their control. As Jonathan, Wilbur, and Karl rose to power, the eight respectable families were forced to reveal their power overnight. Karl had a hunch that the reshuffling of power would change the entire situation in Chanaea, resulting in thergest shift in power in the past few thousand years. Never in their wildest dreams did they know that they could talk openly and reveal their secrets in a foreign country one day. Such was the situation, so there was no point hiding secrets anymore. Karl looked at Xavion and Sirius, his expression solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll offer you a suggestion in return for your help. Jonathan is willing to cooperate if you ask politely, but not if you force him. He owes you a debt of gratitude for saving him, so if you back off now, he¡¯ll spare both your families. Otherwise, no one can survive this game.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 700 The Legendary Man Chapter 700 The Legendary Man Chapter 700-¡°Haha¡­¡± Upon hearing Karl¡¯s words, Xavion couldn¡¯t help shaking his head andughing out loud. ¡°Karl, I¡¯m well aware that the Eight Kings of War are die-hard fans of Jonathan, but do you really think he¡¯ll achieve anything? As of now, he is nothing but a pawn of the Osborne family. The Goldstein family has been eradicated, while his wife and child have been kidnapped. What is he going to fight back with? Does he think he is capable just because he has achieved God Realm? Do you really know how powerful respectable families are? From our perspective, someone of God Realm isn¡¯t even worthy of our attention.¡± Sirius, who was right beside them, didn¡¯t say a word as he cleaned his spear with a piece of leather cloth. A sharp glint shed across his eyes. Turning around, Karl looked at Jonathan. ¡°Xavion, you are just too full of yourself. Or should I say, you know too little of us because you never saw us as a threat? Jonathan, Wilbur, and I are three very different people. I¡¯m hot-blooded and courageous butck a strategic mind. I get myself in trouble easily. Wilbur is ambitious and yet knows how to go with the flow. Alone in the world, he fears nothing. ¡°As for Jonathan, he aims to bring peace to the nation and has a big heart. It¡¯smon for someone like him to have plenty of ws that could bring him down the path of destruction. In the entire country, there aren¡¯t that many yers capable of sitting opposite the eight respectable families at this chessboard of life. ¡°While I¡¯m no more than a rtively important pawn, Jonathan and Wilbur are definitely qualified to do so. The respectable families may have a long history, but it¡¯s too early to tell if you¡¯ll emerge victorious against them. So, my advice to you is to not go overboard in whatever you do. Obviously, the reason I¡¯m telling you this is to repay the kindness you have shown me earlier. As to what happens next, the decision is in your hands.¡± Once he was finished, Karl leaned against the wall of the mountain. Xavion and Sirius fell into silence. It wasn¡¯t until darkness fell that a groan was heard from within the cave. All three of them opened their eyes and tightened their grip on their weapons. Jumping to his feet, Karl dashed inside to check on Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you all right?¡± ¡°K-Karl?¡± Jonathan uttered in a daze and quickly recalled everything that had happened. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m surprised to see that you¡¯re still alive,¡± Xavion said with a chuckle as he approached. The sight of Xavion brought a smile to Jonathan¡¯s lips. ¡°I remember you saved me. Do you have any Energy Gathering Pills? Give me two.¡± ¡°Here.¡± Sirius threw a small bottle over to Karl. As he opened it, a whiff of pure spiritual energy was released into the air. Inside was a ck pill that was the size of one¡¯s thumb. The moment Jonathan popped it into his mouth, the pill melted instantly and turned into a cold liquid that flowed down his throat. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan felt his meridians reinvigorated by spiritual energy. Even his drained energy field suddenly felt replenished. ¡°Do you have more?¡± Jonathan asked Sirius. Even though the spiritual energy contained in the pill was pure, the amount left a lot to be desired. A single pill, at most, could only replenish twenty percent of Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy. It was then that Sirius looked at Jonathan in shock. ¡°Another one?¡± ¡°Four actually,¡± Jonathan replied as he gave Sirius a hesitant look. ¡°In fact, five would be best.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Sirius rejected him outright. ¡°Jonathan, do you think this is popcorn? Consuming six at one go will kill you!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sirius put away the Energy Gathering Pills he had initially wanted to give Jonathan. In his eyes, the latter was just greedy. At the same time, a condescending look descended upon Xavion¡¯s face. Energy Gathering Pills were extremely hard to make. In Chanaea, only eight respectable families were capable of producing them. Jonathan¡¯s behavior was the equivalent of a country bumpkin visiting a city for the very first time. Despite seeing a treasure, he failed to appreciate how precious it was. Only Karl furrowed his brows after watching the scene before him, for he knew how deep Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy reserves were. When Jonathan was in the beginner phase of the Grandmaster Realm, he possessed double the energy reserves of the Eight Kings of War. Moreover, he knew that Jonathan would never hoard something out of greed. Does this mean that Mr. Goldstein¡¯s spiritual energy is now five to six times that of an ordinary person? Thinking back to Jonathan¡¯s feats the night before, Karl couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine. It would be terrifying if that was true! Faced with Sirius¡¯ reluctant response, Jonathan had no choice but to retract his hand. It was then that he recalled something. Turning his hand over, he retrieved a battle device that could be worn over one¡¯s arm from his storage ring. ¡°I picked this up from the interrogation room inside the Redlington military base. This device is capable of tracking Killian¡¯s location.¡± Jonathan¡¯s words came as a shock to Karl. With an awkward smile, Karl took the battle device from Jonathan¡¯s hands. ¡°This¡­¡± He gulped as he stared at Jonathan. ¡°This is Sabino¡¯s battle device. He¡ª¡± ¡°Is dead.¡± Jonathan retrieved the jade pendant that was covered in blood. ¡°He died from being tortured to talk by the Remdikian army. Before that, he had asked me to hand this over to Lynn.¡± Sabino was among Jonathan¡¯s earliest followers. During the chaos that reigned in the country a few years ago, any cultivator could easilynd a high position with powerful families or local garrisons. However, Sabino, who was in the advanced phase of Superior Realm, didn¡¯t choose a life offort. Instead, he risked his life for Asura¡¯s Office which was extremely noble back then. After surviving hell and high water together, the bond they built with each other couldn¡¯t be described in words. That was the reason why Karl was willing to put the lives of his wife and son in Sabino¡¯s hands. Little did he expect Sabino to have lost his own. ¡°All right now. Stop wallowing in sorrow. Many have died, but we will have our revenge next time.¡± At the sight of Jonathan and Karl feeling depressed, Xavion couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Revenge next time? Last night, Jonathan hammered Morris to death and heavily wounded Alexander and Antoine. He even massacred thousands from the Redlington garrison. What else can that be other than revenge? Who says that Jonathan is against war? That¡¯s such a ridiculous thought! ¡°Karl, Killian and La have been kidnapped by Sterio and hispanions. Narrow down their position so that we can pursue them through the night. We should be able to catch up with them since they¡¯re only about a few hundred kilometers ahead.¡± Upon listening to Jonathan¡¯s ns, Sirius let out a sigh. ¡°You were out for an entire day. This is the second night since you lost consciousness. If they have fled at full speed, they should be more than a thousand kilometers away by now.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 701 The Legendary Man Chapter 701 The Legendary Man Chapter 701-Jonathan gave the three of them a stunned look. When he looked out from the cave earlier and noticed that it was still dark, he had assumed that he had only been out for a short. He couldn¡¯t believe that an entire day had passed. ¡°Are you surprised that you survived?¡± Xavion asked with a smile. Jonathan nodded candidly. It was indeed a miracle for him to be alive based on thebined efforts of the three men before him. Meanwhile, Karl had finally narrowed down the location. ¡°I found it. Killian¡¯s signal ising from Mapleton. It¡¯s about nine hundred and sixty kilometers away from here.¡± ¡°Less than a thousand,¡± Jonathan murmured as he got to his feet. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Sterio should have traveled one thousand and five hundred kilometers in twenty-four hours even with La and the kid in tow.¡± ¡°Why does it matter?¡± Xavion said with a grin. ¡°The nearer to us, the better. Once we get the kid back, we can all go home and Karl would have to make his choice.¡± No sooner had Xavion spoken than everyone turned to look at Karl. All the cultivators from the six respectable families had infiltrated Remdik after being attracted by the terms offered by Karl. Even though they were no fools and knew that the entire situation was a setup, they didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to eradicate their peers. Morris was the perfect example of that. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t finished him, Xavion and Sirius would have also killed him when he was at his weakest after unleashing the Dragon Mastodon Technique. At the end of the day, they were just actors in a great drama. The only thing that mattered to cultivators was self-interest, while those who valued loyalty and morality never survived beyond Superior Realm. With that, the group walked out of the cave and extinguished their fire before leaving. In the midst of the snowstorm, Jonathan¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Why does my head hurt? Which of you hit me? Also, I don¡¯t remember being struck on my thigh.¡± ¡°You remembered wrongly,¡± Sirius replied matter-of-factly. In the blink of an eye, the four of them disappeared into the night. Beside a river in Mapleton, Sterio was carving a fawn that had been skinned. ¡°Kathleen, stop sitting there as if you¡¯re the boss ande help me!¡± ¡°You really have no shame in asking a woman to do work,¡± Kathleenmented tly with a cigarette between her lips. She was hugging Killian and La with one arm on each side. The three of them were rtivelyfortable with Kathleen sharing the mink coat she wore with La. Killian¡¯s eyes were closed after he lost consciousness. Subsequently, Winston held Killian¡¯s hand to take his pulse before finally shaking his head. ¡°The kid is weak from exhaustion. Despite maintaining a strong front, he has yet to mature emotionally. All the killing in recent days must have traumatized him.¡± ¡°Traumatized?¡± Sterio walked up with a tree branch in hand and skewered the venison with it. ¡°The kid has the guts to stab himself. Do you think he would be traumatized by us? When kids have a fever back in my vige, they always recover after receiving bloodletting treatment. We should do the same to him.¡± ¡°I dare you to do it!¡± Kathleen shielded Killian with her fan. ¡°Is any member of the Mallory family normal? You treat your children as vessels for rearing spiritual parasites, but this is just an ordinary kid!¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you.¡± Winston whipped out a red pill from his pocket and stuffed it into Killian¡¯s mouth. ¡°This medication should do the trick.¡± ¡°Winston, what in the world did you give him?¡± Kathleen snapped. ¡°A hawthorn pill. It¡¯s good for the appetite too. Do you want one?¡± Winston replied without looking at her. Even though the three of them had entered a temporary alliance, Kathleen and Winston were still awaiting confirmation from their own families. Nheless, they understood that the blood curse and parasite venom would instantaneously kill Killian in the event any one of them detonated it. There were only two possible conclusions to the matter. The first one was where their three families would form an alliance and sessfully return Killian to Karl, gaining the Eastern Army¡¯s support. As for the second scenario, someone would object to the alliance, resulting in Killian¡¯s immediate death. The three allies would then be mortal enemies and turn on each other for the sake of their respective families. While listening to their conversation, La, with Killian in her arms, stared nkly at the fire in front of her. The thought of her dire circumstances brought her to the verge of tears. Despite that, she was under no illusion that whatever she did was futile. She was no different from a puppet whose strings were currently being pulled by others. ¡°La, take this.¡± Kathleen handed La a bowl of instant beef stew. ¡°Eat something. In order to be strong enough to care for Killian, you¡¯ll first have to take good care of yourself.¡± Kathleen casually waved her hand and flew Killian toward her in a gentle spiritual energy bubble. As for the bowl she was holding, it gradually floated up to La. ¡°To be honest, La, I envy you for having your own family and child,¡± Kathleen said while holding Killian in her arms. ¡°That is something we¡¯ll never have. From birth, the talented ones are raised to be cultivators to protect the family and vanquish their enemies. Those who are less talented will go into administration and resource allocation, while the ones at the bottom of the barrel will be sent away to execute the family¡¯s schemes. Even when wee of age, marriage is nothing but a tool to further the family¡¯s interest. By the way, La, if our three families form an alliance, you should let Killian be my godson. I like how ruthless that kid is. In fact, I can already see his potential as an adult.¡± La buried her head in the beef stew, tears flowing down her cheeks. ¡°And what if you fail to form the alliance?¡± ¡°If we fail?¡± Kathleen smiled faintly at Killian. ¡°I¡¯ll erect a grave for both of you to make amends for letting you down.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± La replied with a smile as she continued wolfing down her food. Beside them, Sterio carved out a piece of half-cooked venison before sinking his teeth into the bloody piece of meat. ¡°How can our n not seed? You gotta have a little faith in it. United we stand, divided we fall. As long as the Leeson and Henderson families are not idiots, they¡¯ll definitely agree to it.¡± While Sterio was speaking, Winston, who was sitting opposite, suddenly brandished his billhook. Sterio looked in Winston¡¯s direction with the venison shank still in his hand. ¡°Winston, what the hell are you doing? Has your family rejected the coboration?¡± Winston said nothing. His eyes were trained on the hill across the river. When Sterio trailed the trajectory of Winston¡¯s gaze, he was greeted by the sight of a figure in a robe standing opposite them. ¡°Damn it. When is this going to end? I can¡¯t even eat in peace. I¡¯m going to kill you for this!¡± Sterio cursed while charging across the river. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 702 The Legendary Man Chapter 702 The Legendary Man Chapter 702-Under the cover of the darkness of night, Sterio¡¯s figure shed across the snow-covered ground. On the opposite side of the river bank, more figures appeared by the robed figure¡¯s side. ¡°Awoo!¡± The next moment, a wolf¡¯s howl echoed through the air. The shape of the figures rapidly evolved into that of giant werewolves. From afar, one could see werewolves lined up on top of the hill, their numbers running into hundreds. Just the sight of them alone was enough to send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine. Winston reached out for his rusty billhook as he continued to puff the cigarette between his lips. ¡°Damn it¡­ Kathleen, go on ahead with both of them, and wait for us one hundred kilometers away.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Got it.¡± After throwing a nce at the horde of werewolves across the river, Kathleen turned around and left. La carried Killian in her arms while she was suspended in the air by Kathleen¡¯s spiritual energy. They weren¡¯t slowed down by the fact that La was just an ordinary person. Carrying someone with spiritual energy for long distances would not have been possible if not for Kathleen¡¯s high cultivation level. A cultivator of Grandmaster Realm would have been exhausted before getting far. ¡°I¡¯ll leave a trail behind.¡± No sooner had Kathleen spoken than Winston spat the stub of his cigarette into the fire. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t.¡± Despite his frail appearance, Winston¡¯s movements were anything but that. In the blink of an eye, he had crossed the river and was charging up the hill. ¡°Winston, you take care of that annoying b*stard, while I deal with hisckeys.¡± At that moment, Sterio was already surrounded by werewolves. Nevertheless, his seemingly omnipresent parasites allowed him to stand toe to toe with more than ten enemies in battle. When Winston looked in Sterio¡¯s direction, he could see a mist of ck parasites covering an area with a radius of tens of meters. Every single werewolf within it was grimacing in excruciating pain. At the same time, Winston could clearly sense that Sterio¡¯s spiritual energy was declining at a rapid pace. Parasites formed the backbone of the Mallory family¡¯s secret technique. Sterio¡¯s deadly parasites, in particr, were reared within the flesh and blood of his body. Under normal circumstances, he needed to consume medication on a fixed schedule to suppress their growth, rendering them dormant. However, in a battle, the Mallory family would use their spiritual energy to reinvigorate the parasites, causing them to grow at an uncontroble rate to kill their enemies en masse. The massive supply of spiritual energy needed to sustain the technique was why Sterio¡¯s reserves were being depleted at a furious pace. With the sh of a de, the head of the werewolf in front of him was severed in two. Winston leaped over a group of werewolves and continued dashing up the hill. ¡°Cover me!¡± Winston roared. He held up his spirit shield, and the rust on his billhook gradually fell off the de and was quickly reced with waves of murderous aura. Following closely behind him was a swarm of parasites. When one of the werewolves leaped into the air and aimed his w at the back of Winston¡¯s head, he was pulled back the moment he extended his hand. Bang! There was an earth-shattering rumble, and the werewolf disintegrated into a blood mist as if he was a watermelon being smashed onto the ground. Other than a severed leg, blood and mush were all that remained. With his right arm crawling with parasites, Sterio stared at the leg he was holding and scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, weakling.¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! All of a sudden, two werewolf ws struck one after another. With a tilt of his body, the parasite swarm he unleashed engulfed the two attackers like a hurricane. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Sterio popped a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth as he somersaulted forward to catch up with Winston. The two wielded the power of Divine Realm cultivators. Winton¡¯s sharp de cut down anyone in his path, while Sterio¡¯s parasites showed no mercy to the werewolves who approached. In a very short time, both of them arrived in front of the man in a robe. ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m going to kill you for tailing me all the way!¡± Sterio leaped into the air and shot out a ck line from his hands. It turned out to be a small yet slick-looking ck baby snake. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Even though Winston was someone who had seen it all, he still cowered in fear when he saw the snake flying past him. The snake was no ordinary venomous creature. Legend had it that it was one of the Mallory family¡¯s trump cards that were handed down through the generations, where even a Divine Realm cultivator couldn¡¯t survive its bite. Ten years ago, when the eight respectable families attacked the Whitley family in concert, the patriarch of the Whitley family, who happened to be a Divine Realm cultivator, had been killed by the venom from such a snake. Given the extreme toxicity of snake venom, he melted into a pool of blood within the span of a few breaths. After dodging to the side, Winston gave Sterio a grim look. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ck Serpent God. Its venom is less deadly.¡± Sterio felt obliged to exin after seeing Winston¡¯s evasive maneuver. Winston used his spiritual sense on the snake, and his face clouded over. So, ck Serpent God is the ck snake that killed the patriarch of the Whitley family. Because of his age, he was already old enough to participate in that fateful battle ten years ago. Although he didn¡¯t engage the patriarch directly in battle, he did manage to catch a glimpse of the snake at the scene. Both snakes were simr in appearance, but there was a meaningful difference in their size. Even then, Winston was filled with caution. Wherever the snake crawled over, one could see the growing decay left in its trail. As for the werewolves that it passed swiftly by, their limbs had begun to change color. This little snake is extremely venomous! Following closely behind it, Winston cut down the werewolf in front of him and arrived in front of the robed man. As the man¡¯s robes fluttered in the wind, he reached out his hand, which was covered by a ck glove. In one swift motion, he grabbed the approaching ck snake. ¡°You¡¯re done for!¡± Sterio obviously knew the venomous creatures he kept very well. The sight of the man grabbing the ck snake brought an ted look to his face. However, it was then that the robed mannded on the ground and finally revealed his true face. An Adrunian man with blond hair and a high nose? At the sight of the man dressed in a suit and holding a walking stick in his left hand, Sterio and Winston backed away by reflex upon sensing danger. Right then, there was silence. As the venomous ck snake writhed violently in the man¡¯s grasp, he tightened his grip abruptly, squeezing blood out of the snake¡¯s mouth. Just like that, its life was ended by the man. ¡°Is that all your snake is capable of?¡± Winston asked with a snort as he crouched down before unleashing a kick at one of the werewolves. Sterio responded with a deep frown. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense! I¡¯ve been feeding ckie poisonous creatures ever since it was young. Even I have to be careful raising it despite being its master. Why isn¡¯t he dead aftering into contact with ckie¡¯s blood?¡± Sterio unleashed his spiritual sense in the direction of the Adrunian man¡¯s arm. Skin¡­ Flesh¡­ There are no blood vessels¡­ Metal skeleton¡­ ¡°He¡¯s using prosthetic imnts!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 703 The Legendary Man Chapter 703 The Legendary Man Chapter 703-Under normal circumstances, a cultivator¡¯s body was protected by their spiritual energy and sense, so their opponent¡¯s spiritual sense couldn¡¯t prate through the layers of shield easily. However, the mysterious Adruinian¡¯s right arm was entirely exposed when Winston and Sterio checked him out using their spiritual sense. That¡¯s a fake arm! ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing how the ck Serpent God he had raised for over twenty years died because of a fake arm, Sterio couldn¡¯t help but feel the rage boiling within his chest. ckie is one of my trump cards. There¡¯s no cure once someone is bitten by ckie, yet it¡¯s dead just like that. Sterio felt as if all his effort of raising the serpent had gone down the drain. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you to avenge ckie!¡± He thrust his right arm, prompting a multitude of parasites to envelop his body andunching him toward the top of the hill rapidly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Burning mes, please light up this cold night sky!¡± The Adrunian man stood atop the hill and sounded as though he was muttering or chanting. As he brandished the staff in his hand, red-lined patterns glowed on the stick like flowingva. The next moment, towering mes erupted. The heatwave spread across the entire summit. Subsequently, Sterio¡¯s parasites fell onto the snowfield one after another after getting burned. ¡°Take this!¡± Winston yelled and forcefully swung the billhook in his hand. A mighty sword energy dashed in the Adrunian man¡¯s direction, cutting the zing me into half and allowing Sterio to take a breather. ¡°You¡¯re the man, Winston!¡± Sterio shouted at Winston. Nevertheless, Sterio¡¯s body, covered in ck insects, was still an unbearable sight to take in. Over a hundred werewolves surrounded them while a seemingly endless army of werewolves continued pouring in from the hill. The insects on Sterio¡¯s body fell to the ground one after the other. Those parasites required a stringent environment to survive. Once their spiritual energy supply was cut off, they would die shortly. Holding a knife, Sterio stood back to back with Winston. ¡°Winston, do you have any trump card left? Our enemies are outnumbering us by arge margin.¡± Winston ignored Sterio. Instead, he turned to stare at the Adrunian man. ¡°Are you a wizard?¡± ¡°Wizard?¡± Sterio looked at Winston. ¡°Is that a real thing? Are you sure you¡¯re not talking about a magician?¡± Winston uttered solemnly, ¡°They¡¯re real. We refer to the naturally-urring energy as spiritual energy. In Adrune, this energy is called magic, while those from Jetroina termed this as vital energy. Since cultivators from different nations explored and utilized spiritual energy in different manners, multiple teachings were established. Wizards are the main spiritual energy users in Adrune.¡± The Adrunian man nodded with a smile after listening to Winston¡¯s description. ¡°The people from the mysterious country, Chanaea, are indeed experienced and knowledgeable. This is truly a little out of my expectation.¡± He approached Sterio and Winston as he spoke. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am an Archmage from Rodunst, which is a rank equivalent to God Realm in your cultivation system. My name is Charleigh.¡± ¡°Rodunst?¡± Winston frowned. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, Rodunst and Remdik have always been hostile to one another, so why are you here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Swarmed by the werewolves, Charleigh walked into the encirclement, seemingly taking a trip down memoryne. ¡°The current society is no longer the same as the conservative imperial dynasty a few hundred years ago. We can¡¯t withstand the bombardment of a cannonball even after cultivating for decades. We now live in a technological era, and I¡¯ve always wondered why we can¡¯t create a link between technology and cultivators. Therefore, I began carrying out arge number of experiments. However, these experiments seemed to have gone against the benefits of the aristocrats in Rodunst. Hence, I had no choice but to escape to Remdik.¡± Sterio was slightly dazed, listening to Charleigh. ¡°Experiment? What kind of experiment?¡± ¡°I dissected wizards to observe the changes in their bodies after they cultivated andpared the differences to a normal human being¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you dissected living humans?¡± Sterio asked while staring at the gentle-looking man in bewilderment. ¡°What else could it be? How could I study the flow of magic if I dissected corpses?¡± Charleigh uttered righteously. Sterio and Winston felt their scalps tingle. They couldn¡¯t help but tighten their grips around the weapons in their hands. In their opinion, dissecting living humans was a purely insane activity, regardless of the circumstances. Members of the Mallory family were brutal, as they fancied imnting insects in their bodies. Still, no matter how cruel they might be, their acts were directed at themselves. Inparison, Charleigh was no different from a lunatic. Although Charleigh didn¡¯t borate, it was apparent that he had kidnapped and experimented on numerous members of the aristocracy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been hunted to the extent of having to flee to an enemy country to stay alive. However, unbeknownst to Sterio and Winston, although most people couldn¡¯t ept Charleigh¡¯s worldview, there was an exception. Living a few thousand kilometers away inside Edenic Heights of Tayhaven in Chanaea, Jason, whose chest was covered in bandages, was electrocuting the cultivators sent by the Osborne family previously. If Jason were made aware of Charleigh¡¯s existence, he would be determined to coborate with the latter in all kinds of experiments no matter the challenges he had to take on. ¡°Others hunted you for messing around in Rodunst. Isn¡¯t there anyone who cares what you do in Remdik?¡± Sterio asked Charleigh with his brows knitted. To him, Charleigh¡¯s doings were beyond inhumane. The act of experimenting on a living person was as evil as the art of demonic cultivation as recorded in ancient books, which utilized the blood essence of living humans to cultivate. ¡°Not only do they not care about what I do, but I¡¯ve also acquired enormous support,¡± Charleigh chirped politely. ¡°Take a look at your surroundings. These are all my creations. They are the perfect product afterbining technology and cultivators. My medicine can allow cultivators in the Superior Realm to break through the restrictions of their limitations to be such formidable warriors.¡± Winston and Sterio nced around as rity washed over them. At that instant, they finally knew how Remdik acquired so many beast-like cultivators. Although there were individuals capable of temporarily transforming themselves into beasts in Chanaea, the conditions to do so were usually highly severe. Some might even require the additional support of having suitable bloodlines. However, in Remdik, werewolves flooded every corner of the nation. And all of that was brought about by Charleigh. Grandmaster Realm was a critical and transitional phase for cultivators. Once a cultivator attained that level, they could manipte the spiritual energy around them and be entirely free from the constraints faced by mortals. However, high-level cultivators like that were extremely rare. Even the eight respectable families couldn¡¯t amass such a terrifyingbat force with their solid foundation. On the other hand, Superior Realm cultivators could be trained. Any cultivators with sufficient high-quality cultivating resources could be promoted to Superior Realm regardless of their innate qualities. If Charleigh¡¯s transformation technique was brought into y, Grandmasters could be mass-produced. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 704 The Legendary Man Chapter 704 The Legendary Man Chapter 704-Sterio began to process the thought. He drew his body away, creating a motion-blurring effect that extended for several meters. Winston, too, did the same. After exchanging nces, they noticed a murderous intent in their eyes. They might have allied with Kathleen to protect Killian, but their main intention was to get their hands on Karl¡¯s Eastern Army. In other words, they were merely doing this to destroy the five respectable families and seize all their resources. Being in the same camp did not mean they would put the shared interest above all else. After all, Sterio and Winston wished to rise to the top and be the most powerful entity in the country. The tripartite alliance might be stable, but it was merely based on a mutual agreement. No one would want to share their resources with others if they could be the supreme power of them all. Charleigh¡¯s technology would be the game changer that could transform the entire situation in Chanaea. All the respectable families might not be able to cultivate warriors of Grandmaster Realm, but they could do so with those of Superior Realm. Since only Sterio and Winston knew about this, they would fight each other to the death to secure an exclusive partnership with Charleigh. The winner would then take control over Chanaea. Upon noticing the murderous look in their eyes, both men activated their spiritual energy in secret. It wasmon for cultivators to team up if they shared the same goal. Even Jonathan and the Osborne family were willing to put the past behind them and work closely together. Likewise, allies would also turn against each other to defend their personal interests. At that point, Charleigh stepped in and said with a faint smile, ¡°Gentlemen, my research on Grandmaster Realm is almostplete. I¡¯m curious to find out how different the body condition of a God Realm cultivator is from those in Grandmaster Realm.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t run my experiment on the God Realm cultivators in Remdik as they are protected. That¡¯s why I need your help. But please don¡¯t fight too aggressively, okay? I don¡¯t want my test subject to be severely injured,¡± Charleigh said in a gentlemanly fashion while bowing respectfully before them. Yet, the Wolver Army standing behind Charleigh was not as amicable. ¡°Charge!¡± Winston roared and shed a few werewolves in half. Sterio was exceptionally quiet. After stomping on the ground, a gigantic centipede burst through the surface, crawled upward, and enveloped Sterio¡¯s body. Howl! While the wolf cries reverberated through the sky, more and more palm-sized centipedes broke through the soil. The giant centipede that had wrapped itself around Sterio stung his body with its appendages. ¡°Blood ritual!¡± Sterio uttered calmly. ¡°Deadly Venom!¡± he eximed. At that time, the hill had turned into a battlefield. Hundreds and thousands of Wolver Army dashed to the epicenter of thebat zone. Centipedes were seen crawling all over the werewolves that had made it to the center of the battleground. Even Winston could only defend himself against the arthropod¡¯s attack using his spiritual energy. ¡°Sterio, remove all the centipedes from my body, or I won¡¯t show you any mercy anymore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s beyond my control!¡± Sterio said while gritting his teeth. ¡°Run now if you don¡¯t want to die. You¡¯ll be severely injured if I take the blood ritual to the next level. And if that happens, don¡¯t me me for killing you!¡± Winston tilted his head to look at Sterio. He noticed Sterio¡¯s face had turned pale, whereas the centipede on his body beganing to life. His face turned grim when he saw the wriggly ws on the centipede. He instantly turned around and ran down the hill without hesitation. ¡°The invincible three as one. Charge!¡± While running, Winston took out three sandalwood sticks, crushed them into a powder, and sprinkled it in the sky. After activating his spiritual energy and spewing some blood essence into the sandalwood powder, a semi-transparent headless giant appeared in the air. Summoning The Celestial Beings was the Leeson¡¯s family most powerful martial arts technique. It was also one of the techniques Winston used to escape life-threatening situations. I can¡¯t believe I had to resort to this to escape the attack. Nheless, he had no regrets, as he could tell a destructive disaster was brewing. ¡°Charge!¡± The headless warrior stood before an army of werewolves like a giant tank and flung them away. All of a sudden, Sterio let out a miserable roar. The centipede that crawled all over the werewolf in front of Winston turned into blood vapor. After a loud howl, the werewolf realized half of his face had rotted. Feeling miserable, he ripped the other side of his face off with its ws, revealing his skull that had turned ck. After struggling to gasp for air for a few seconds, the creature copsed and died before Winston¡¯s eyes. The same happened to all the werewolves that surrounded Sterio. Winston bellowed with all his might as he continued expanding his spirit shield. The moment the centipede that hadtched itself to the spirit shield exploded, the headless giant immediately grabbed Winston¡¯s leg and tossed him down the hill. The wind whistled past Winton¡¯s ears. At that point, he had lost his connection to his spiritual energy. Meanwhile, a nket of blood-red mist overshadowed the entire hilltop. Winston knocked against an old tree some ten meters away and fell to the ground. Suddenly, a gigantic centipede was seen crawling out of the mist and down the hill rapidly. Its movement was so fast that the forest started rumbling. Clearly, the red centipede that had injected its appendages into Sterio¡¯s body was fleeing thebat zone. Upon noticing that, Winston hopped up and followed the creature. Seeing Sterio in such a vulnerable state ignited his killer instinct. Had Sterio not used his secret martial art technique to deal with the hundreds of Wolver Army earlier, they would have died in the wild. Even if they had survived the attack, Charleigh would still use them as hisb rats when they had exhausted their spiritual energy. Nheless, the fact that Sterio had saved his life did not deter Winston from wanting to kill him. Determined to take Sterio down, Winston tightened his grip on his cleaver. That was because Sterio would be a threat to the Leeson family, not forgetting what he could do with Charleigh¡¯s technology should he get his hands on it. The blood ritual Sterio performed on the hill had wiped out at least three hundred werewolves, and that was quite a feat. Moreover, Sterio was thirty years younger than Winston, even though they were both God Realm cultivators. I must end Sterio¡¯s life before he continues to develop his potential and skills. He will be a threat if I let him off now. Why should I care about him since we¡¯re no longer on the same page? He¡¯s of no use to me anymore, anyway. Once I win Kathleen and Killian over and take control of the Eastern Army, I¡¯ll figure out a way to get in touch with Charleigh. Meanwhile, an explosion urred on the hill. Charleigh walked out of the scene as sparks continued flickering around him. Crack! Suddenly, the emerald ring on his finger cracked, disarming the defense formation. ¡°I have to hand it to these Chanaean cultivators. Their ever-changing skills are just fascinating.¡± Charleigh waved his hand while watching Sterio and Winston leave. ¡°Now, all the poisoned werewolves, please hop into the fire. The rest,e with me.¡± Upon hearing Charleigh¡¯s instruction, over a hundred werewolves leaped into the fire. Over the other side of the hill, more werewolves had quietly gathered around Charleigh, upying the entire slope. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 705 The Legendary Man Chapter 705 The Legendary Man Chapter 705-On the ridge, four figures shed past. Jonathan and the rest made use of their high cultivation levels to sprint for almost ten hours and covered over eight hundred kilometers. Their speeds were truly frightening, considering the absurdly cold climate and challengingndscapes in Remdik. The four of them ran in a line and took turns leading the way. The followers would then just follow in the footsteps left behind by the leader. When Sirius was leading the way, he suddenly came to a halt after running past one of the hills. Behind him, Jonathan and the other two immediately stopped in their tracks as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan asked while holding Heaven Sword in his hand. With a spear in his grip, Sirius was gazing coldly at a forest up ahead. Something¡¯s amiss here. There seem to be traces of human activities. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Karl looked at the battle device on his arm and tapped on it twice. The map was then immediately erged. ¡°This is an uninhabited zone. Even the Remdik hunters don¡¯t hunt here. If there are humans, they¡¯re most probably cultivators.¡± ¡°Like I care.¡± Xavion whipped out a long sword and walked forward. ¡°There are four of us here. As long as we don¡¯t run into a cultivator of the Divine Realm, we should be fine.¡± Seeing that, Jonathan and the others quickly used their spiritual senses to scan the area up ahead. Meanwhile, Karl uttered coldly, ¡°Xavion, do you really think someone from the God Realm is unbeatable? I dare you to give me the address of the Osborne residence. Believe me when I say that a missile is all it takes to wipe out the area.¡± ¡°Even if I were to give you the address, would you dare to do that?¡± Xavion replied contemptuously. Right then, Jonathan¡¯s speed abruptly increased. The other three noticed it and quickly followed from behind. Everyone knew Jonathan had special cultivation methods, so his spiritual energy and spiritual sense were a lot stronger than someone of a simr cultivation level. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He must¡¯ve spotted something! The trio rushed out of the jungle to see Jonathan squatting on the snow, looking at something. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xavion asked in bafflement. At the same time, Sirius took a few steps forward and waved slightly to the front. A wave of gentle spiritual energy brought a gust of wind and blew away all the snow on the ground. Within a radius of over ten meters, huge footprints appeared one after another. Everyone was stunned when they saw the footprints. The footprints were twice the size of a normal person¡¯s. They looked like the footprints of wolves, but at the same time, they were human-like. Some were also rather blurry. Judging by the scattering footprints, it was safe to say that there were plenty of them. ¡°They look like footprints ofrge carnivores. However, why are there only hind paws? Why does it feel like these creatures are able to walk on two legs?¡± ¡°There are more,¡± Jonathan uttered in a solemn tone and waved his hands with force. Waves of spiritual energy were pushed out violently, blowing away all the snow on the ground to reveal simr footprints scattering over half the hillside. ¡°All the footprints are pointed in the same direction. Let¡¯s check out the other side of the hill.¡± While talking, Jonathan leaped toward the top of the hill. When the four of them eventuallynded there, they were stunned by what they saw. On the other side of the hill, there was a fire that was barely burning halfway up the mountain. Using their spiritual senses, they saw that the ashes from the fire were made up of human bones. Although Jonathan and the others were used to seeing gruesome scenes, that sight still sent chills down their spines. Humans were used as fuel. There are hundreds of skeletons here! Suddenly, Sirius slightly waved his hand, and a part of the ashes floated into the air. ¡°What the f*ck? Are you serious, ckwood? Don¡¯t mess around with that!¡± Xavion saw the bones floating before their eyes and retreated. Despite those words, Sirius reached out his hand to lightly brush across the bone. ¡°The deceased was just here. The time of death is less than three hours ago.¡± Next to him, Jonathan frowned and picked out a ck item from the fire. By using spiritual energy to shake the item, it revealed its original form. It turned out to be a sharp knife the size of a palm. On the back of the knife, one could clearly see the word¡ªMallory¡ªengraved on it. Meanwhile, Karl instantly reached out his hand to grab the knife the moment it appeared. ¡°This belongs to Sterio!¡± Karl eximed while panting heavily. Back then, he had seen Sterio fiddling with that very knife in the base of the Eastern Army. How is this here? Could it be¡­ ¡°No. That can¡¯t be¡­¡± Karl was releasing a massive wave of spiritual energy, and it seemed as though the spot he was standing on was about to explode. Ashes were spiraling in the air, and Karl¡¯s eyes were filled with fury. Right then, someone tapped on his shoulder and said, ¡°Calm down, Karl. I¡¯ve checked the fire. I didn¡¯t see a skeleton belonging to a child. Don¡¯t worry. Killian isn¡¯t here.¡± Meanwhile, Xavion, who had already gone to the bottom of the hill, shouted, ¡°Hey! There¡¯s a campfire here!¡± Seeing that Karl was still busy using his spiritual sense to go through all the corpses, Jonathan grabbed him and ran down the hill. When they were on the way there, Jonathan saw signs of battle on the surrounding trees and grounds. After crossing a stream, they saw Xavion looking backward in the direction of a hill. ¡°I think we found the right spot.¡± Xavion then pointed at the charred venison next to the campfire and said, ¡°Based on the traces of activities left behind, there were four people here. ording to the traces on the ground, those people here were obviously people who ran up the mountain to fight the enemies. Look here.¡± Xavion then pointed to some marks next to the campfire. There were two cracks on the ground, which suggested the frozen soil on the ground being forcibly cracked apart by external forces. Xavion ced his left foot on one of the marks, and it fitted perfectly. ¡°Karl, it seems like someone was hunting your wife and son down.¡± At that moment, Karl stood in front of the ashes of the fire and looked at the dried-out tree that fell to the ground next to him. That was exactly where La was sitting. ¡°It was them. La is a leftie,¡± Karl uttered as he was choking up. ¡°It¡¯s good that we¡¯ve found the spot,¡± Jonathan said in his deep voice. Three hours prior to that, they lost Killian¡¯s location, and Karl was devastated. They then traced thest signal received and rushed all the way there. Hence, having found some clues was definitely a piece of good news. ¡°Judging from the scene, someone was hunting down Sterio and the others. Those two sets of footprints show Sterio and another person turning around to fight the enemy. Hence, another God Realm cultivator had brought your wife and your son away,¡± Sirius said and looked in the opposite direction of the hill. ¡°If they were running to safety, they most probably had gone in this direction. It would be wise for us to go in this direction too.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 706 The Legendary Man Chapter 706 The Legendary Man Chapter 706-While Sirius was talking, he and Xavion both started to look worried. After that, Xavion pulled out his satellite phone and made a call. That was a risky thing to do because making a call on a satellite phone would most probably get hacked by the Remdikian army. However, it was a risk they had to take. Not only Xavion but Sirius had also whipped out his satellite phone to make a phone call. When their calls went through, both of them went straight to the point and expressed almost the same thoughts. There was a big possibility that the Mallory family, the Henderson family, and the Leeson family could¡¯ve already formed an alliance. Hence, they had to prepare for what was toe. None of the people who were sent to Remdik on a mission was a goody two shoes. Among the respectable families, each one of them could have ten to twenty God Realm cultivators. However, little held the same status as Sirius and the others. Obviously, those respectable families weren¡¯t going to risk their heirs. However, the rest of the God Realm experts also had clear jurisdictions. For example, Garrison of the Osborne family, who was killed by Jonathan, was in charge of battles. He hardly participated in the family¡¯s decision-making. Instead, he merely acted as an elder to deal with their enemies by force. Meanwhile, God Realm cultivators such as Sirius and Xavion acted more like clones of the leaders of respectable families. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. During negotiations, the people Sirius and Xavion represented could either choose to negotiate peacefully or by force. Even after the negotiation had broken down, they could still choose to act violently. In fact, to a certain extent, these men could decide the future of a respectable family. The same could be applied to Sterio and the others. Although they didn¡¯t have the power to decide, their decisions to temporarily link up with the other families made it even more probable for their families to do exactly the same. These men were obviously smart enough to grasp the situation. Just by looking at the footprints left behind by Sterio and the others, they knew those three people had formed an alliance. After all, if they were fighting for themselves, none of them would choose to risk their lives to protect Karl¡¯s wife and son. Therefore, they had most probably found a way to keep each other in check. Upon hanging up the phones, both Xavion and Sirius had grim looks on their faces. ¡°Karl, it seems like your son is most probably not going to return to Chanaea alive.¡± Xavion smiled mockingly at Karl. In response, Karl snorted coldly and exuded a murderous aura toward Xavion. Xavion waved his hand slightly and contained the aura in a spiritual energy force field. ¡°I¡¯m not the one trying to kill Killian! This wouldn¡¯t be the case if you didn¡¯t try to use your wife and son as bait to kill the eight respectable families¡¯ God Realm cultivators!¡± Xavion remarked coldly. ¡°The Mallory family, the Leeson family, and the Henderson family are now united, so there¡¯s no way the other five families are going to sit on their hands. If those three families were to unite and take out the others, the other five families are going to strike first. When that happens, those three families could be destroyed in an instant. By then, everyone in Remdik would want to get their hands on Killian. I bet within a day¡¯s time, someone from the three of them would end up killing Killian. That¡¯s a fact, and you know it!¡± Although Xavion¡¯s words were harsh, he was merely spitting facts. That¡¯s how it is now. This is the result the eight respectable families hade to. It¡¯s not something to be controlled by personal wishes. Sirius looked at Karl and heaved a sigh before saying, ¡°Karl, the matter was decided by the eight respectable families, so there¡¯s that. Nevertheless, I promise you that as long as I¡¯m within the territory of Remdik, I¡¯ll help you rescue Killian. However, the moment we enter Chanaea, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill your family if that¡¯s what the family wants.¡± In response, Karl took a deep breath and replied tly, ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Immediately after that, he ran in the direction the others suggested. Sirius followed suit while Jonathan stayed and shot Xavion an icy-cold re. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have provoked Karl with those words. If my guess is correct, you must¡¯ve received the instruction to kill Karl, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Jonathan, no matter what my mission is, you ought toplete it with me. Please don¡¯t forget the fact that we¡¯re allies.¡± Xavion smiled. ¡°Josephine is enjoying life in the Osborne family¡¯s ancestralnd. You wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to them just because you¡¯ve refused to cooperate, right, Asura?¡± Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense enveloped the entire area, and he dashed toward Xavion to grab thetter¡¯s cor. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use Josephine to threaten me! I also have leverage over you! Although you¡¯ve kidnapped Josephine because you¡¯re afraid that I might refuse to cooperate, you guys are also afraid that I might turn my back on you guys if something bad were to happen to Josephine. Since we both have leverage over each other, don¡¯t talk down to me. Otherwise, I might really end your life here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to do that.¡± Xavion shed a faint smile. ¡°Let me tell you something. Not only did we kidnap Josephine, but we¡¯ve also gone to Gronga and gathered all the members of the Goldstein family. If you don¡¯t y nice, we¡¯ll make you the sole survivor of the Goldstein family.¡± As soon as those words fell, a muffled noise rang out as Jonathannded a punch on Xavion¡¯s face. Although it seemed like a powerful punch, it wasn¡¯t packed with spiritual energy. In fact, Jonathan merely used the energy in his body to punch Xavion. Thetter staggered backward and casually wiped the blood off the corners of his lips. After that, he chuckled and said, ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s not waste our time with meaningless fights. If you don¡¯t cooperate, there are three oues for you. Firstly, the Goldstein family will be wiped out. Secondly, your wife will suffer from a miscarriage. Thirdly, the Osborne family will make Josephine¡¯s life a living hell. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to take another swing at me.¡± Xavion talked and turned around to leave defenselessly at the same time. Behind him, Jonathan gripped the knife tightly, and his expression was as cold as ice. Meanwhile, in a cave somewhere, Winston sat still and watched the crackling fire burning in front of him. On the opposite side, Sterio was lying in a gigantic empty centipede shell. The fiery mes shone on Sterio¡¯s face and revealed his pinkishplexion. That was the only difference between him and a corpse. Winston then channeled a burnt jar from the fire and used his spiritual energy to pour a brown substance into Sterio¡¯s mouth. The moment the substance flowed into Sterio¡¯s mouth, he looked as though he was suffering. Before he had even drunk one-third of the substance, Sterio abruptly opened his eyes and turned around to puke the substance out. ¡°Are you awake now? Let¡¯s get you treated right away.¡± Winston used his spiritual energy to pour the rest of the medicine down Sterio¡¯s throat. Sterio widened his eyes at Winston and swallowed the steaming hot medicine. ¡°What the f*ck? Are you trying to kill me?¡± Sterio cursed. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 707 The Legendary Man Chapter 707 The Legendary Man Chapter 707-However, Sterio¡¯s temper disappeared as soon as Winston dropped his billhook onto the rocks. ¡°Oh,e on. It was just a joke!¡± Sterio grinned and took out a porcin bottle before shattering it on the ground. Two pills with a strange smell appeared, and he quickly swallowed them. Upon seeing the confused look on Winston¡¯s face, Sterio gritted his teeth in pain while pulling himself up to lean on the huge centipede¡¯s shell. These are Spirit Rejuvenating Pills made by the Mallory family. It contains a drug that can fight parasites. My spiritual energy is extremely low now. If I don¡¯t take these pills, I might get taken out by the parasites in my body. Do you want some?¡± Winston merely shook his head in response and took some tobo out from his storage space to have a smoke. Around half an hourter, Sterio regained his spiritual energy, and insects could be seen healing his wounds. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me, Winston?¡± Sterio moved toward the fire and smiled at Winston. If it were me, I would¡¯ve killed him already. Now that the eight respectable families are going through a reshuffle, I would even kill another respectable family¡¯s Grandmaster Realm cultivator unhesitatingly, let alone a God Realm cultivator. With that in mind, Sterio was utterly curious. ¡°I received news from back home, and they told me our three families had formed an alliance. If I were to kill you, I could end up ruining the alliance,¡± Winston answered after letting out a sigh. When Winston said those words, he sounded unhappy and disappointed. Sterio¡¯s centipede carried me with it and ran over two hundred miles to get here. I wanted to kill Sterio when he was unconscious, but I hesitated. After all, I only managed to escape due to Sterio¡¯s blood ritual. In other words, Sterio is my savior. If he were to kill Sterio there and then, he was afraid that he would end up not being able to live with himself during the Divine Tribtion in the future. Therefore, his family came to his mind. If the alliance wasn¡¯t formed yet, I was going to report the situation to them. They would surely instruct me to kill him. That way, I wouldn¡¯t be the one who decides whether Sterio lives or dies, so I wouldn¡¯t feel so bad. However, a phone call back to his family ended up destroying his chance of killing Sterio. When he called home, his family told him that the Mallory family, the Leeson family, and the Henderson family had formed an alliance. Sterio was also slightly stunned when he heard about the alliance. I had a feeling these families were going to link up, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon. I guess there¡¯s no need for me to confirm the news. After all, I¡¯m still alive, so that serves as a proof. ¡°Since the alliance is formed, that means we¡¯re now friends!¡± Sterioughed. ¡°If we can defeat the other five respectable families, there won¡¯t be any conflicts in Chanaea for at least another hundred years.¡± Seeing how excited Sterio was, Winston sighed lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know whether it¡¯s a blessing or a misfortune to have you as an ally.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blessing! It¡¯s definitely a blessing!¡± Sterio whipped out an enormous pot from his ring and put it over the fire. He then added water to the pot and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate by having beef stew! After we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s look for Kathleen and bring Killian back to Chanaea. Now that our families are united, I¡¯m going to be a busy man once I return to my vige.¡± While the two were enjoying beef stew in the cave, Kathleen was stuck in a dire situation. In a river in a valley, Kathleen was holding Killian and La in her arms as theyy in the mud under ayer of ice. There was a handkerchief over their heads that fluttered in the water with the current, but it wouldn¡¯t drift away. Under the handkerchief, the icy river water was drained away, forming a semi-elliptical space, and the three of them were locked upside down in it. Although the three of them were not soaked by the river water, the rushing water around them was constantly lowering their body temperature. Kathleen was fine. Although she was a woman, she was a God Realm expert, so she had been nourished by spiritual energy over a long period of time. She wasn¡¯t imprable per se, but she could withstand the icy temperature better than normal humans. Killian and La, on the other hand, had gone pale while they were in Kathleen¡¯s arms. Killian was suffering from a high fever prior to that, and he had lost consciousness. Meanwhile, La had been trying to stay close to Kathleen with all her might. Kathleen was using her spiritual energy to seal Killian¡¯s and La¡¯s mouths to prevent them from making any noise. At the same time, she had to stay still and keep her eyes on the footprints that were constantly forming on the surface of the frozen river. Before that, Charleigh¡¯s army was chasing after Sterio and Winston. However, Sterio¡¯s centipede was the most poisonous animal, so the werewolves instinctively avoided it. In the end, they detected Kathleen¡¯s and the others¡¯ auras by chance. Kathleen could easily escape from Charleigh¡¯s hunt on her own, but she couldn¡¯t do it because she had to bring Killian and La with her. Left without a choice, Kathleen simply ran upstream along the cier, jumped off an unfrozen river, and sneaked under the ice for over ten miles before finding her current hiding spot. With the help of the flowing water, Kathleen could sessfully hide her smell and aura. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Unfortunately for her, it seemed as though Charleigh knew exactly what she had in mind because there were a lot of werewolves roaming on the surface of the frozen river. Kathleen could only wait for the perfect opportunity to get out of there. As time went by, a hint of redness started to appear on La¡¯s cheeks. After that, she unconsciously unbuttoned her cor. Kathleen¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw that. That¡¯s what people do when they¡¯re on the verge of freezing to death. Due to the harsh temperature, humans will concentrate all their heat on vital organs before freezing to death. That will then make them falsely believe that they¡¯re in a hot environment. That¡¯s why they¡¯ll start undressing. If La doesn¡¯t get some warmth soon, she¡¯s going to die! Should we leave now? Kathleen¡¯s expression was grim when she raised her gaze toward theyer of ice above. To avoid getting caught, I¡¯ve been refraining from using my spiritual sense to scan the area. If we stay here any longer, Killian and La are definitely going to freeze to death. For the sake of not exposing themselves, the mother and her son would perish. Hence, there were two possible oues if she were to get out of there. Firstly, no one would spot them, and they would live. Secondly, Charleigh could be right above. Although Kathleen could leave La and Killian behind to ensure her own survival, there was no doubt the mother and her son wouldn¡¯t live another day. Either way, they could die. I might as well just go through the ice now. That way, there¡¯s still hope. With that in mind, Kathleen uttered, ¡°Break!¡± As soon as she said that, the ice above her head cracked. Kathleen then used her right hand to pat the riverbed under her body. Suddenly, a wave of pure spiritual energy gushed out and pushed the three of them toward the sky. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 708 The Legendary Man Chapter 708 The Legendary Man Chapter 708-Meanwhile, there was a werewolf on the surface of the frozen river, and it was sniffing vigorously to track Kathleen and the others down. Right then, the werewolf heard the sounds that resembled guitar strings breaking on the ice in the distance. When it realized that the sounds were getting closer by the second, it saw a crack the size of a thumb spreading across the icy surface. Lowering its head, it then saw the crack spreading past under its feet. All of a sudden, the sound of an explosion rang out in front of it. The werewolf immediately turned forward and saw two figures breaking through the icy surface dozens of meters ahead. After that, it saw two figures propelling toward the sky. Meanwhile, Kathleen was frowning because she had exuded her spiritual sense to a radius of fifty meters away the moment she broke through the ice surface. She instantly noticed there were three werewolves in the area, and they were still hunting her down. Upon getting out of the frozen river, she unhesitatingly kept her handkerchief and dashed in the direction she came from. Charleigh¡¯s army had been chasing after us from the south. Although Chanaea is in the south, I might actually run into a whole army of werewolves if I were to head in that direction. I have a better chance of making an escape by running toward the north. At that moment, Kathleen couldn¡¯t afford to care about anything else. She used spiritual energy to drag La and Killian along while she charged forward. On the frozen river, there were approximately ten werewolves present a hundred meters around Kathleen. When they saw Kathleen escaping with the others, those werewolves quickly lifted their heads and howled. Following those howling, Kathleen heard continuous howlinging from the mountains on the other side of the river behind her. Judging by the sound, there were possibly hundreds of them right behind. ¡°I knew it! You guys are all there!¡± Kathleen ate a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill before raising her hand and grabbing onto a werewolf that jumped on her. She then tossed the werewolf backward and jumped into the forest. In there, she started a raging fire. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Remdik was sparsely popted, so those uninhabited areas deep inside the mountains had never been taken care of. With gigantic trees everywhere, the fire burnt fiercely. Although the fire couldn¡¯t do much, it could definitely force the werewolves to go around the fire. Hence, Kathleen could at least buy herself some time. As she moved, she continued setting the forest on fire. Needless to say, those trees went up in mes with little effort. After that, she used her fan to fan out a gust of wind. Indeed, that was the most efficient way of increasing the intensity of the fire. Meanwhile, werewolves could be seen running on all four of their legs to chase after Kathleen. Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps all over her skin when she stood on top of the mountain and saw those werewolves. There are literally hundreds of theming my way. Since there are so many of them, it¡¯s safe to assume that Sterio and Winston are very unlikely to still be alive. A grim expression appeared on Kathleen¡¯s face when she turned to look at La and Killian. Momentster, she took out a jade bottle and lightly tapped the bottom of the bottle to release a white cloud of mist. ¡°Charge!¡± Kathleen used her fan to fan the cloud of mist downward. By the time it had spread ten steps away, it turned into a fog with a width of tens of meters, and it kept expanding. A werewolf ran past the side of the mist, and it became slightly contaminated. However, its eyes quickly reddened after it had just taken a few more steps forward. ¡°Ow!¡± The werewolf howled before running straight into an old tree. Upon impact, the werewolf started coughing out blood. Yet, it seemed as though it was unaware of what was going on and knocked into the tree violently once again. At the same time, another werewolf ran past the mist, and by the time it reappeared on the other side of the mist, its target became the other werewolf that had been running into the tree. The white powdery substance was the extract of the failed Breakthrough Pill that Kathleen had spent a lot of money to acquire. Breakthrough Pills could force cultivators to improve their cultivation levels at a critical moment. Although the pill was extremely powerful, it also had an extremely low sess rate. Besides, there were only three people who specialized in it. As for the failed products, they were extremely poisonous. Not only could it not help increase spiritual energy and cultivation level in a short period of time, but it could make a person go crazy due to the unstable drug effect. Kathleen had been collecting them for the rainy days. Little did she expect that she would be using those pills at that moment. That cloud of mist is worth hundreds of millions. It¡¯s such a shame I won¡¯t be able to observe the changes in the werewolves up close and personal. However, it can definitely slow them down, so it¡¯s worth it. What I didn¡¯t expect is that this might end up wiping out Charleigh¡¯s army! With that in mind, Kathleen continued dashing into the distance. On the frozen river behind, Charleigh and the werewolves were still chasing after Kathleen. There were werewolves all over the mountains, and as they were rushing into the fire, they were all howling ferociously. By then, the powder of the Breakthrough Pill that Kathleen had released was scattered all over the area with the help of the wind. When Charleigh saw the werewolves howling as they were running up the mountain, he realized something was amiss. As an Archmage, he was obviously not worried about the fire. However, he could feel that every time he took a breath, the magic power in his body seemed to be uncontroble and became extremely violent. Charleigh immediately jumped in rm and waved his wand in the air to create a barrier around his body. Although he could do that to protect himself, the same couldn¡¯t be said about the werewolves. In fact, the werewolves weren¡¯t even capable of reasoning. When Charleigh altered the werewolves¡¯ gics, he allowed those Superior Realm cultivators to transform into werewolves with Grandmaster Realm ability. However, the catch was that those werewolves would lose their rationality. In other words, Charleigh¡¯s army was purely a weapon he created. Besides, when Charleigh was introducing some alterations, he even programmed them to only take orders from him. Remdik¡¯s unique martial art, magical contracts, and the gic intervention of science and technology were the three different cultivation methods that allowed Charleigh to create that army of his. However, it also became an Achilles¡¯ heel for Charleigh¡¯s army. Upon deploying his army, he ordered the werewolves to hunt Kathleen down. Since they had already found Kathleen, the werewolves seemed to have gone berserk as they rushed up the mountain. By the time Charleigh noticed the weird thing about the fire, more than half of his werewolves had already rushed into the range of the failed Breakthrough Pill. In the distance, the stimted werewolves had started killing each other against the backdrop of the mes in the middle of the mountain. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 709 The Legendary Man Chapter 709 The Legendary Man Chapter 709-¡°Stop!¡± Charleigh bellowed. Waves of spiritual energy radiated wildly from his body like rippling water. One after another, the charging werewolves were impeded by the ripples. They stopped short and started to slowly back away. Charleigh was unable to determine the extent of the medicine¡¯s effects. To avoid wiping out his entire troop, he could only make the remainder of the Wolver Army retreat toward the ice. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, there was no way the werewolves who had been exposed to the medicinal powder were about to let them go so easily. With mes zing around them, the crazed werewolves rushed toward the icy surface in a frenzy. ¡°Imand you to stop!¡± Charleigh shouted as he tapped the air with his wand. A series of magic runes lit up around him. The werewolves, who had half their bodies up in mes, seemed to sense something. They stood rooted to the spot and turned to stare nkly in Charleigh¡¯s direction. The next second, they clenched their ws, raised them over their heads, and howled. The effects of the Breakthrough Pill nullified Charleigh¡¯s contract. In the span of three years, Charleigh¡¯s army had grown to nearly three thousand strong. However, after Winston¡¯s and Sterio¡¯s attack, that number dwindled to around two thousand three hundred. Now, more than a thousand of the werewolves had gone mad. Even after both sides had suffered terrible losses, hundreds of them remained. They charged toward those in Charleigh¡¯s army who were unaffected by the medicine. All the werewolf warriors were morphed from Superior Realm cultivators. If they got into a fight, the ones who would emerge victorious would surely be those unafraid of death, and those whopletely disregarded their survival at that moment were the werewolves affected by the Breakthrough Pill. Hence, even though the Wolver Armyunched a counterattack with approximately one thousand three hundred warriors, they were beaten back by hundreds of werewolves in mere moments. Charleigh sprang aside to dodge a werewolf¡¯s razor-sharp ws. With a wave of his left hand, a flurry of snowkes swirled in the air, and the massive werewolf¡¯s neck broke with a snap. ¡°Those under mymand are to retreat,¡± Charleigh uttered calmly. With that, all the werewolves who had yet to sumb to the medicine¡¯s effects turned and left. ¡°Frozen de, unleash your power!¡± A column of water shot toward the sky from the icy surface. Then, the water droplets quickly solidified in mid-air and transformed into sharp arrowheads. Whoosh! The ear-piercing sound of the arrowheads whistling through the air rang out, and one after another, the werewolves dropped onto the ice in a pool of blood. Gazing at the werewolves struggling to crawl toward him despite being wounded and bloodied, Charleigh let out a small sigh. ¡°It looks like these test subjects are still far from perfect. However, using that medicine to make them lose their minds is an effective way of boosting theirbat prowess. If we treat werewolves as expendables and air-drop them at the rear of our enemies, that¡¯d make for a great offensive strategy indeed.¡± The smell of blood that clung to Charleigh drew the werewolves to him. However, they copsed to the ground before they were able to get anywhere near him. Nheless, Charleigh did not feel even a twinge of emotion to watch so many lives lost just like that. In fact, he was already starting to n a new experiment. High up on the mountain, Jonathan, Karl, and the rest had already spread out in different directions. The four of them were moving forward at about four or five miles apart, and they had drastically reduced their speed. They spected that Killian and La had been taken away by Kathleen. After all, they had clearly identified marks made by cleavers at the battle scene on the mountain. Hence, they guessed that the battle had involved Sterio and Winston. s, the group only managed to follow the trail for over a hundred miles before losing all traces of Kathleen. It was not just her, either. Even the footprints of the giant, human-like beasts seemed to have vanished into thin air. Since they did not know which direction to take to continue their search, they had no choice but to split up to look for clues. Having to resort to such measures was a p in the face for four God Realm elites with plenty of combat experience. After all, none of them were empty vessels. We¡¯re on a remote, wooded mountain with everything nketed in thick snow. As long as one can¡¯t fly, one is bound to leave a trail. If we can¡¯t even track someone down in such conditions, that¡¯d be a total disgrace. Jonathan sighed quietly as he cast his spiritual sense in a hundred-meter radius over the snow again. ¡°There¡¯s still nothing here. How about you guys?¡± he asked. ¡°Zilch.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything over here either.¡± Sirius¡¯ and Xavion¡¯s voices rang out from the earpiece in Jonathan¡¯s ear. Although Karl remained silent, the others knew he had not discovered anything. If he had, nothing would have stopped him from shouting at the top of his lungs for them to hurry over. ¡°Kathleen must¡¯ve deliberately cleared her tracks so nobody could find her,¡± Jonathan observed calmly. ¡°It seems the alliance between the three families isn¡¯t all that reliable. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s thinking of taking the credit for everything, is she?¡± Through their earpieces, they heard Sirius respond in his cold voice, ¡°Theoretically, that¡¯d be impossible. Even though the three families have joined forces, there¡¯s only one Killian. For them to stand in the way of those pursuing them and let Kathleen escape with Killian, they must have precautions to keep her in check.¡± ¡°What a load of rubbish,¡± Xavion remarked with a chuckle. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d definitely have Killian take the special poison concocted by the Osborne family. If Kathleen tried to run off with Killian, I¡¯d wait for the effects of the poison to kick in and kill him. That way, no one would seed in winning the Eastern Army¡¯s support. It¡¯d be a fair solution to all.¡± No sooner had he said that than an icy voice said, ¡°If they dare to do something like that to Killian, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill them all, even if it means losing my life.¡± Xavion snickered as he replied, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them. What¡¯s more, I can guarantee they¡¯ll do it. That¡¯s the only way to make everyone trust each other.¡± ¡°Stop it. That¡¯s enough,¡± Jonathan said with a frown. ¡°You talk too much, Xavion.¡± Although what Xavion says makes sense, I¡¯m worried that if I let him continue rambling on, Karl will lose it and get into a fight with him. Xavion snorted coldly in response before finally falling silent. Just then, Jonathan came to the highest mountain ridge in the vicinity. ¡°You guys proceed in the same direction and continue searching. I¡¯ll go up to the top to see if I can find any clues,¡± he said. ¡°What on earth do you think you¡¯ll find there?¡± Xavion responded coolly. ¡°Are you expecting Kathleen to carry the child and stand in in sight at the top of the mountain? If she wanted to flee, she¡¯d go through the cols and woods.¡± Jonathan paid no attention to what Xavion said. Carrying a spirit shield, he sprinted toward the peak. Strong gales howled, whipping up snow in the air that felt like a dense cloud of fine gravel when they hit his face. It was rather painful. He stood at the top and turned to gaze downward. That mountain was one of the tallest ones Jonathan and the others had passed through. He stood there and scanned his surroundings. Everything was white. This majestic scene is probably what people describe as an expanse of snow and ice stretching as far as the eye can see. Since it had stopped snowing and the strong winds had died down, he had a wide and clear field of vision. Gazing down from his vantage point, he estimated he had a good view extending as far as dozens of miles. As for the mountain range in the distance, he could only make out its outline. Surveying the area, he looked slightly shocked when a cloud of billowing ck smoke toward the left side of the horizon in front of them caught his eye. ¡°Karl! Someone has set fire to the mountain about seventy or eighty miles ahead on the left!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 710 The Legendary Man Chapter 710 The Legendary Man Chapter 710-¡°Got it!¡± Karl¡¯s trembling roar bombarded Jonathan¡¯s ears through the earphones, almost deafening him. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of rushing over there. Track down my location and follow me.¡± Jonathan then tapped on his watch a few times to set his watch as a beacon before turning to dart in the direction of the ck smoke. Meanwhile, Karl, Sirius, and Xavion dashed toward the direction of the mountain from three different spots after pinpointing where Jonathan was. Kathleen was sprinting full-speed ahead with La and Killian in her arms. Even though she did not sense the Wolver Armying after her, she dared not linger in a spot for more than a minute. She wasn¡¯t aware of the decimation of the Wolver Army. All she knew was that she would have to abandon the boy and his mother the next time she encountered Charleigh. Currently, the only thing she could do was continuously channel the blood cirction in La and Killian with her spiritual energy to make sure that they stay alive. It had been over half an hour since Kathleen started running, and by then, she was starting to feel her stamina ebbing away. She wanted to consume another Spirit Rejuvenating Pill, but she found herself reluctant to use another pill. When Kathleen saw the hill in front of her, she leaped into the air andnded on the top. Right as her foot touched the ground, she warily froze on the spot. With a gentle wave of her hand, she ced La and Killian down on the snowy ground beside her using her spiritual energy. At the same time, she swallowed a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill without hesitation. When she waved her fan, orbs of light that resembled stars in a night sky started floating around her. As if imbued with life, the two birds on the surface of the fan began grooming their feathers. What put Kathleen on guard was the sight of the person standing opposite her¡ªJonathan. When Jonathan saw the rise and fall of Kathleen¡¯s chest¡ªan indicator of her weariness¡ªhe smiled. ¡°You must be Kathleen Henderson.¡± ¡°Oh? Is this not the famed Asura?¡± Kathleen covered half of her face with her fan as she chuckled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting on your paper throne in Chanaea instead? Did youe all the way here to see the snow? It must be fate for us to meet here, hm?¡± Kathleen had long given her mink coat to La, who was just a mortal and would not be able to withstand the cold. Hence, she was only wearing a form-fitting gown at the moment. Her hips swayed as she spoke. Plenty ofscivious young men would have beenpletely mesmerized by her charm. However, Jonathan was not at all fazed by her voluptuousness. Instead, the look in his eyes was calm and clear. ¡°Karl, I found Kathleen. La and Killian are here too, soe over to me.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, wait¡­ wait for me¡­¡± Previously, they only found out that someone had set fire to the mountain. So, now that Killian was confirmed to be found, Karl was understandably excited. Meanwhile, when Kathleen heard Jonathan¡¯s words, she began chuckling. ¡°So Karl¡¯s here at Remdik too. He doesn¡¯t have much trust in our family, huh? But that¡¯s good. I won¡¯t need to go to the trouble of bringing this boy back to Chanaea. As long as I hand him over to Karl, my job here is done.¡± Even though Kathleen made it sound as if she was relieved of a burden, she did not decrease the amount of spiritual energy she was channeling. Furthermore, she was shielding Killian the entire time, evidently still wary of Jonathan. ¡°How¡¯s the boy?¡± Jonathan asked as he stepped forward. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, Kathleen took a step back, her shoe stepping on the rock beside Killian¡¯s neck. Crack! The rock shattered into smithereens in a split second, and Jonathan hastily retreated in shock. ¡°Do you not trust me?¡± he asked with a frown. ¡°How can we have trust in you, Jonathan Goldstein? Should I believe that you contacted Karl just because you said you did? What if you¡¯re just trying to trick me into handing over the boy?¡± Kathleen said, her lips curling. ¡°Jonathan, we¡¯re both God Realm cultivators, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with how cultivators of our level work. You should learn to control yourself for the sake of the boy.¡± As soon as Kathleen said that, Jonathan turned to look behind his shoulder where two waves of spiritual energy were swiftly approaching from. He drew his brows together. Why are there two? I thought Karl, Sirius, and Xavion were together. The two figures soon streaked past an old tree dozens of meters away andnded right beside Jonathan, nking him. As it turned out, it was not Karl andpany. Instead, it was a young man wearing a head scarf and traditional garb and an old man with a billhook. ¡°Sterio Mallory. Winston Leeson,¡± Jonathan muttered as he stared at the three people surrounding him. In contrast, Kathleen let out a sigh of relief at the sight of the other two men. She had not been running in a random direction. Instead, she had been running back the route she came from, following the marks she had left beforehand. That way, Sterio and Winston would be able to follow the markings and find her. That would increase the chances of them meeting up, and she would be more confident in facing off against Charleigh if the latter were to really catch up with her. Nevertheless, instead of Charleigh, Jonathan showed up. Fortunately for her, Sterio and Winston arrived as well, turning the tables. ¡°Oh? Why does he look so familiar?¡± Sterio wondered as he stared at Jonathan. ¡°Oh, I know who he is! He¡¯s Jonathan Goldstein!¡± eximed Sterio in excitement a momentter. Kathleen rolled her eyes at Sterio. ¡°Where did the two of you go? I was nearly torn to pieces by those wolf cubs!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not the only one who nearly died,¡± Sterio cried out indignantly. ¡°You were nearly killed by that bunch of wolves, and I was nearly killed by Winston. If it weren¡¯t for my exceptional technique, the two of us wouldn¡¯t have still been alive! Who the heck are you going to join forces with then?¡± Kathleen looked at Sterio, speechless. There was too much information in his words, and she definitely needed some time to digest them all. Nevertheless, she was unperturbed by that. She pointed at Jonathan instead. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. What do we do with him?¡± ¡°What do we do with him?¡± Winston rolled himself a cigarette and lit it up with a match. ¡°Uh, Asura, I¡¯d like to know if you can work with our families.¡± Jonathan shook his head a little. ¡°You¡¯re toote. My wife¡¯s been kidnapped by the Osborne family, so I can only choose to work with the Osborne family.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Winston clicked his tongue and sighed in disappointment after hearing Jonathan¡¯s reply. ¡°This is terrible. People shouldn¡¯t drag the other party¡¯s family into the mess. The Osbornes ain¡¯t doing this right!¡± Jonathan was amused to hear Winston¡¯s words. ¡°Winston, are you seriously saying that the Osbornes aren¡¯t doing this right? Didn¡¯t the three of you just kidnap Karl¡¯s wife and son?¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t put it that way,¡± Winston grumbled as he took a few steps backward. ¡°You¡¯re a government official, so you¡¯ve got to watch your words. The Osbornes kidnapped your family, but the three of us are rescuing people under Commander Hamilton¡¯s orders,¡± Winston said. Right then, Kathleen impatiently uttered, ¡°Winston, are you here to perform a whole speech? Let¡¯s get back to the topic of Jonathan. A battle will soon break out between him and our families. What do we do now that we¡¯ve bumped into him here?¡± ¡°What else can we do?¡± Winston leaned against the tree and looked at Jonathan. ¡°If we can¡¯t work together, and since he¡¯s going to be helping the Osbornes in making our lives miserable, why don¡¯t we¡­ kill him?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 711 The Legendary Man Chapter 711 The Legendary Man Chapter 711-Winston¡¯s words made the atmosphere tense. Sterio was quietly shifting his position beside Jonathan. Although he was wearing a smile on his face, bugs were already crawling on the tip of his fingers. Jonathan then spread his spiritual sense a hundred meters radius wide. At the same time, he tossed out something that glinted. The spiritual force field before Sterio rose and stopped the cold glinting item from reaching him. That was his knife. ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me?¡± Jonathan asked, chuckling. ¡°Karl will be here to pick up his son soon. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to kill me before Karles?¡± ¡°So what if Karl doesn¡¯t agree to this?¡± Kathleen let out augh. ¡°We have his son, and Karl¡¯s a smart man. I¡¯m sure he knows which side he should choose by then.¡± ¡°But how are you nning to threaten the other two people into submission?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°The other two people?¡± A confused look crept onto Winston¡¯s face. However, in the next second, he turned to his right. There were strong fluctuations of spiritual energying from that direction, and not just one. Instead, there were three. Winston was not the only one who sensed the spiritual energies rapidly closing in. Kathleen and Sterio sensed them too. Then, three figures leaped above the mountain across from them, unleashing a shockwave that shook the surrounding trees. In mere seconds, the three neersnded right before their eyes. Bam! Bam! Bam! Karl and the other two had arrived. The moment their feet touched the ground, they whipped out their weapons¡ªa glinting spear, a long sword, and a bent saber. The tables had once again turned after their appearance. Kathleen, Sterio, and Winston had surrounded Jonathan, but Karl, Sirius, and Xavion who emerged a littleter ended up encircling Kathleen andpany. ¡°They¡¯re the ones I¡¯m talking about,¡± Jonathan told Winston as he continued smiling. ¡°You can use the child to force Karl to make the choice you want him to, but you have nothing to manipte Sirius and Xavion with.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to use the boy to force him into taking your side?¡± Sirius pointed his spear at Kathleen. ¡°I dare you to try it.¡± Sirius had promised Karl that he would help rescue Karl¡¯s son, and he was not going to go back on his words. There was no way he was going to let anyone use the child as a bargaining chip; he was going to make sure that Killian would return to Chanaea safe and sound. A murderous look emerged in Sirius¡¯ eyes. Even though he was not a man of many words, he was absolutely merciless when he made up his mind. ¡°Kathleen, hand Killian and La over to me,¡± Karl said as he walked over to the woman, saber in hand. ¡°I¡¯ll remember the favor you¡¯ve done me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to owe me any favors.¡± By then, Kathleen had already grabbed Killian and lifted him off the ground. ¡°I want your Eastern Army to work for the Henderson family!¡± ¡°The Henderson family?¡± Winston interrupted with a knit of his brows. ¡°Kathleen, our three families are in an alliance. Why must the Eastern Army only work for your family?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Sterio said, his expression dark as he yed with his knife. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we¡¯re going to do this together? Either we share the Eastern Army, or none of us will get it at all.¡± As he spoke, Sterio had started gesturing a technique with his right hand. The murderous intent in the air was palpable by then. As Jonathan had been using his spiritual sense to engulf his surroundings, he instantly noticed Sterio¡¯s technique activation and pointed Heaven Sword at him. The second Sterio noticed Jonathan¡¯s sword pointing at him, he stopped moving his fingers. A cold look appeared in his eyes instead. ¡°What are you trying to do, Jonathan Goldstein?¡± ¡°Nothing, really,¡± Jonathan muttered. ¡°Xavion said that you¡¯ll surely do something to Killian since you¡¯ve all reached an agreement. I didn¡¯t believe it at the start because who would do anything to a kid that young? But that gesture you¡¯re making¡­ Why does it look like it¡¯s a Meadyon gesture meant to trigger the action of a parasite? Move again, and I¡¯ll incapacitate you.¡± At that, Sterio red at Killian and slowly separated his right index and middle fingers from his thumb. Even though he was irked by how Kathleen wished to dispossess the entirety of Karl¡¯s Eastern Army for her own family, killing Killian now would make Karl attack him like a rabid dog. Furthermore, Karl had Jonathan and Sirius by his side. No matter how capable Sterio was, he would not be able to escape the ce alive. ¡°What have you done to Killian?¡± By then, Karl was already crouching before his wife and checking over her. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Kathleen and the others let him be, for La was not their main target. Killian was still the most key person to them. At that moment, facing the threat posed by Jonathan and Sirius, Kathleen and her tworades had once again aligned themselves with one another, prepared to fight. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much,¡± Winston started in a low voice. ¡°Sterio has nted a Reaper Parasite in him while Kathleen and I have both given him a blood curse each. It¡¯s best if you stay in your spot and don¡¯t do anything reckless, or else we¡¯ll kill him before you can even get the chance to blink.¡± Two blood curses and one Reaper Parasite. The mere mention of that would send chills running down anyone¡¯s spine. Even cultivators would be at risk of dying or bing someone else¡¯s puppet if either one of those things were nted in their bodies. Yet, Killian, a seven-year-old boy, was currently carrying three of those things. ¡°How can you bring yourself to do that to him?¡± Karl snarled in a gruff voice as he gripped La¡¯s wrist, continuously transferring pure spiritual energy into her body to revitalize her. In the meantime, Jonathan was silently activating his Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. ¡°Hand over the boy and remove the blood curses and parasite from him. Then, I¡¯ll let the three of you go.¡± Kathleen scoffed upon hearing that. ¡°Asura, do you think the three of us can leave if we do as you said?¡± As Kathleen spoke, a thread from her fan¡¯s tassel extended and wrapped around Killian¡¯s neck. ¡°Karl, I¡¯ll only ask you two questions. Will you stick to your promise? Will the Eastern Army be ours to use?¡± Once Karl sensed La¡¯s vital signs stabilizing, he slowly rose to his feet. ¡°If you remove the parasite and the blood curses, the Eastern Army will be yours tomand.¡± ¡°No can do,¡± Sterio hissed. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you. Regardless of whether or not the blood curses can be undone, my parasite will never be removed. This is how I¡¯m going to keep you under my control.¡± Then, still fiddling with the knife in his hand, Sterio turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Come at me if you dare. I¡¯ll kill him right away. We¡¯re in a stalemate now, but you must know who¡¯s going to be the victor.¡± ¡°Then die.¡± With that, Sirius shot out his spear as he dashed toward Sterio. At that, Sterio began gesturing a technique with his hand, his expression cold and devoid of fear. Right as Sirius¡¯ spear was about to reach Sterio, a figure suddenly streaked past. Clink! came the sound of a saber and a de meeting. Karl was right in front of Sirius, blocking the de of Sirius¡¯ spear from striking down Sterio. ¡°Sirius, I¡¯ll keep in mind the favor you¡¯ve done for me,¡± Karl started with a wry smile. ¡°But I can¡¯t just watch as my son die here.¡± ¡°If youpromise, you¡¯ll never be able to disengage yourself from this situation anymore,¡± Sirius remarked. ¡°Are you sure this is what you want?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In response, Sirius retracted his spear and slowly retreated. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to help you find the boy, and that¡¯s what we¡¯ve done. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, note that I will not show any mercy when we meet again. Farewell.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 712 The Legendary Man Chapter 712 The Legendary Man Chapter 712-Sirius left without any hesitation at all. Standing behind him, Xavion scoffed, ¡°What a pretentious *ss. He¡¯s acting as if everyone owes him money.¡± Being a man of integrity, Sirius was sincere in wanting to help Karl save the child, but thetter stopped him from doing it. Jonathan couldn¡¯t intervene at this time, so he could only direct his gaze at Karl. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± There was a hint of apology in Karl¡¯s eyes as he looked back at Jonathan. ¡°This is your own issue, so make the choice on your own.¡± Jonathan stepped back and stood beside Xavion. Meanwhile, Karl turned to Sterio, Winston, and Kathleen. ¡°I, Karl Hamilton, swear on my cultivation that Eastern Army will be at your disposal as long as you ensure Killian¡¯s safety. If I break my promise, I¡¯ll die a horrible death.¡± Right after Karl said that, his face flushed red. He spat out a mouthful of blood, which dissipated into the air. Swearing on one¡¯s cultivation was a kind of vow unique to cultivators. Since cultivators absorbed energy from the heavens and earth, their vows were unlike that of ordinary people. If they broke their promises, they would actually get punished. As such, cultivators with higher cultivation levels were normally more taciturn. Some people may use them of being pretentious after rising in ranks, but they were actually keeping quiet to avoid getting themselves into trouble. When the trio heard such a dangerous vow from Karl, they were stunned. Although Karl bet his own life on it so resolutely, he did not specify what he meant by wanting them to ensure Killian¡¯s safety. Even if the three of them did nothing about the parasite and the blood curses on Killian, it wouldn¡¯t be considered an act of hurting the boy. Kathleen looked at Sterio and then at Winston. She let go of Killian, allowing him to be carried back to Karl by her spiritual energy. ¡°Remember what you said. Otherwise, we can take Killian¡¯s life anytime,¡± Sterio warned Karl calmly. Turning around, he leaped forward andnded in a spot twenty meters away. Kathleen and Winston followed suit, and the three figures soon disappeared into the forest. ¡°They¡¯re probably going after Sirius,¡± Xavion remarked with an amused chuckle. Seeing Xavion¡¯s reaction, Jonathan sighed helplessly. ¡°Does the Osborne family have no other God Realm cultivators? Why did they make a chatterbox like youe?¡± Then, Jonathan walked over to Karl and felt Killian¡¯s forehead. It was burning hot. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just heal him with spiritual energy and let him rest for a few days, and he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Karl nodded tearfully. As he looked at Killian, guilt and regret were written all over his face. With a soft wave of his hand, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to carry the unconscious La to his side. ¡°It¡¯s time we conclude our trip here. We¡¯ve got to settle our scores once we return to Doveston.¡± Naturally, Jonathan was referring to the issue regarding Northern Crimson Prison. Just like what he had said before, there was no room for negotiation in the matter concerning Mysonna. Although Jonathan personally knew Karl, thetter had to die for what he did to Asura¡¯s Office. With a sigh, Xavion approached Jonathan. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Jonathan, I suggest you leave Karl alone in the meantime.¡± ¡°This is about Asura¡¯s Office. I don¡¯t think the Osborne family has a say in this,¡± Jonathan retorted with a frown. Currently, Karl was being used by the Henderson family, the Leeson family, and the Mallory family, who had formed an alliance. If Jonathan killed Karl, he would be eliminating the useful aide of the three families. This should be good news to the five respectable families including the Osborne family, so it wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to object to the idea. However, Xavion was staring at Jonathan with furrowed brows at the moment. The former uttered, ¡°I know what you mean, but thanks to this Prince of Diyouli whom you crowned, things between the eight respectable families have be overlyplicated. No one knows how strong the alliance between the Hendersons, the Leesons, and the Mallorys is, but there is no way the other five families will join hands with each other.¡± As Xavion spoke, he looked extremely worried. ¡°The Saday family is the most powerful one among the eight respectable families, and they have already struck a deal with Wilbur. On the other hand, my family is tied to Asura¡¯s Office. Do you think the remaining three families will work with us? If my guess is correct, these five respectable families may act like they¡¯re one against the Hendersons, the Leesons, and the Mallorys, but I¡¯m sure the ckwoods, the Welshes, and the Grays will follow in the former three¡¯s footsteps and form an alliance. Only by doing that would they be able to suppress the Osborne family and the strongest Saday family.¡± At that, Xavion turned to Jonathan and Karl before suddenly breaking into a grin. ¡°I¡¯ve got to admit the four of you are impressive.¡± ¡°The four of us?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°You, Karl, Wilbur, and Joshua,¡± Xavion enumerated while raising four fingers. ¡°Chanaea was under the nine respectable families¡¯ control for centuries, yet the eight families used only thirty years to sessfully bring down and divide the strongest Whitley family. We all know that something like this will happen again, but we didn¡¯t expect to be lured into a trap set by four outsiders. Joshua¡¯s patience, Wilbur¡¯s ruthlessness, Karl¡¯s recklessness, and your deviousness¡ªyou guys never discussed it with each other, but you ultimately brought about this grand scheme. Even with their centuries¡¯ worth of legacy, the eight respectable families unknowingly came to this point under your influence. There¡¯s no need to rush. Just wait and see¡ªbecause of the four of you, the conflict between the eight respectable families hase to a point of no return. The ughter is about to begin.¡± After a short pause, Xavion concluded, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s return to Chanaea now and watch the show. Let us find out who will be thest man standing.¡± At the military camp in Fort Vnce, Remdik, Alexander was being treated in the emergency room. Having entered a frenzied state, Jonathan had shattered Alexander¡¯s right shoulder with the ming stick. The degree of his injury was critical even for a Grandmaster Realm cultivator. At the moment, the best doctor in Remdik was operating on Alexander. Soon, the red light outside the emergency room turned green. When the door opened, Vicador and the two others hurried over. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± ¡°Alexander is terribly injured. His lungs are severely damaged, and as for his bones, I could only return the bigger pieces in ce and leave the tiny remnants in his flesh. Both Alexander and Antoine require the tsar¡¯s holy water to recover. Other than that, there is nothing else we can do.¡± While the doctor exined, the weak whirring noise of a propeller sounded outside. ¡°Aidan, go and check out what¡¯s going on,¡± instructed Vicador solemnly. However, before Aidan could move, the voice of an old man sounded in the hospital corridor. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 713 The Legendary Man Chapter 713 The Legendary Man Chapter 713-Even Vicador was slightly taken aback when he heard the voice. Turning his head around, he saw an old man with a big, bushy beard in a suit slowly walking over from the end of the corridor. ¡°Grandpa!¡± shouted Antoine the moment he noticed the elderly man. Vicador and Aidan, who dared not take the matter lightly, also trotted over to bow respectfully to the old man. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Ivanov!¡± Not only was the elderly man before them of high status, but he also had an aura so intense that people would bepelled to kneel before him. Ivanov, who had saved Antoine at River Onxy with just an illusionary clone, was one of the four Divine Realm experts of Remdik. If he wanted to, he could kill the people in front of him in just the blink of an eye. The tsar would not bat an eye even if Vicador, the general of the Remdikian Southern Army, died, much less Aidan of the Medved Army. p! After sending Vicador violently into the wall, Ivanov slowly retracted his hand. There was nothing but indifference and stillness in his eyes. ¡°Do you know why you were hit, Vicador?¡± ¡°I do, Sir,¡± replied Vicador tremblingly after getting up. ¡°We ruined the tsar¡¯s n and hindered the Remdikian army from entering Doveston because we rushed to see Jonathan.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re well aware,¡± stated Ivanov calmly before swiftly pulling a gold bottle out of his storage ring. ¡°This is the holy water I got from the tsar. You and Alexander should tend to your wounds first.¡± After handing the bottle to Antoine, Ivanov shifted his attention back to Vicador. ¡°The Chanaean cultivators who entered Remdik got away, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°We only managed to kill one because they were too many of them. We would¡¯ve died if we had taken them head-on. Jonathan was the worst among them; he was able to use Pryncyp to¡ª¡± Before Vicador could finish his exnation, Ivanov gestured for him to stop. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense. I¡¯ll deal with Jonathan. The reason I¡¯m here is to inform you of the tsar¡¯s decision. From this day onward, you¡¯ll be relieved of your position as the general of the Remdikian Southern Army and be an advisor to the Medved Army instead. You¡¯ll take Alexander¡¯s ce until he recovers. In addition, Charleigh¡¯s troop has suffered heavy losses after running into the Chanaean cultivators, so you¡¯re to pick the Superior Realm cultivators from the Medved Army, Snow Wolf Army, and the other two troops and send them to Charleigh¡¯sboratory.¡± ¡°Are we sending people there again?¡± Aidan lifted his head to question Ivanov, who then attacked him with immense spiritual energy by just giving him a look. Immediately, Aidan vomited a mouthful of blood and copsed to the ground, feeling as if he was hit with a sledgehammer. ¡°Don¡¯t question the tsar¡¯s decision unless you wish to die.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir¡­¡± responded Aidan in pain while lying on the ground. As for Vicador, who was next to Aidan, he dared not even look up. ¡°You¡¯ve probably gotten toofortable being in charge of the borders of Merania and Chanaea. If this happens again, I¡¯ll save the tsar the trouble and kill you myself,¡± said Ivanov as he slowly walked past the two. ¡°Let us send you off, Mr. Ivanov.¡± Meanwhile, in the depths of Delisgar Ridge, Joshua finally broke into a smile when he looked at the slightly glowing ring on his finger. ¡°This is it,¡± said Joshua standing on arge rock with Hayden looking the worse for wear next to him. ¡°I suggest you stop trying to fool me, Joshua. You have eight respectable familiesing after you. Only we, the Zinks, are on your side, but you¡¯ll have nobody if you keep stringing me along,¡± Hayden uttered in a deep voice, wrapped in bear skin. ¡°Even though we¡¯re not a respectable family yet, we know much about one. It¡¯s basic that ancestralnd has sufficient spiritual energy and is suitable for cultivation. Just look at this ce. It¡¯spletely devoid of spiritual energy. Are you sure this is your family¡¯s ancestralnd?¡± ¡°Positive,¡± replied Joshua with a burst of heartyughter. ¡°What you have in mind about ancestralnd being filled with spiritual energy is nonsense! When we enter my family¡¯s ancestralnd, I¡¯ll show you what a real paradise is like.¡± When Hayden heard that, he moved closer to Joshua. ¡°I know all ancestralnds are protected, but I¡¯ve never seen someone locked out of their own family¡¯s. When will we be able to enter? Is there a specific day?¡± Joshua shook his head. ¡°Nobody knows when that is. Not even my ancestors knew, much less me.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± cursed Hayden while throwing the bear skin on him away before jumping three feet high in anger. ¡°You¡¯re toying with me, aren¡¯t you, Joshua? I thought the method of entering the ancestralnd was lost because your family got wiped out, but now you¡¯re telling me that not even your ancestors knew about it? How does that make any sense? You¡¯re testing my patience here, Joshua, and it¡¯s about to run out!¡± He swiftly pulled out a mysterious-looking chain that was more than one meter long and had electricity shing across it. Joshua¡¯s pupils immediately constricted when he felt the pressureing from the chain. ¡°That¡¯s Pryncyp. Where did you get that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± responded Hayden coldly. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance, Joshua. Can you enter the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd or not?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Wait,¡± answered Joshua calmly. ¡°We wait for the ancestralnd to open by itself.¡± ¡°Why you little¡­¡± Hayden got so upset that he was ready to bind Joshua with his chain, yet Joshua remained as calm as the sea. ¡°Hayden, you only have two options. Either you choose to believe me, or you kill me. However, even with your Pryncyp weapon, I doubt you have what it takes to do that.¡± ¡°I can wait, but how long will it take?¡± questioned Hayden, holding his chain with murderous intent in his eyes. ¡°Maybe a day, maybe a year. There¡¯s no way to tell,¡± replied Joshua coldly. Hayden tightened his grip on the chain but eventually took a deep breath and sat cross-legged beside Joshua. ¡°Joshua, my family will be wiped out should anybody discovers that I¡¯ve helped you escape. I¡¯ll kill you if that happens.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After you enter the ancestralnd with me, I¡¯ll ensure your family answers to one person only in Chanaea,¡± promised Joshua with a smile as he gazed at the snow in the distance, filled with excitement. Two thousand years ago, my ancestors left our real ancestralnd and entered Chanaea to build our family. After two thousand years, the ancestralnd is finally about to open again! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 714 The Legendary Man Chapter 714 The Legendary Man Chapter 714-Twenty-five kilometers south of River Onxy, in the Eastern Army barracks, Killian and La had already settled down in the medical room. ¡°Karl, let La and Killiane with me. I¡¯ll have Dark Special Forces ensure their safety,¡± uttered Jonathan in themander¡¯s tent while eating roast beef. Sitting opposite the man was Karl, still enjoying his baked sweet potatoes. Jonathan slowly lifted his head when he did not get a response from Karl and put down his fork and knife after seeing the potato in Karl¡¯s hand. Since Jonathan first got to the Eastern Army barracks, Karl had been busy doing nothing but chowing down potatoes. Even after he had returned from Remdik, Karl was still eating. Jonathan knew Karl was both regretting and pleading for mercy. Back when they were on Mount Tigris in Doveston, Jonathan and the other core members of Asura¡¯s Office had been surrounded by their enemies and had almost starved to death. The only reason they had survived was that Karl had found sweet potatoes for the Asura¡¯s Office members. After pushing his beef aside, Jonathan gazed at Karl and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not heartless, Karl, but I can¡¯t appease those fifty thousand people with you still alive.¡± ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, and I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein. However, I can¡¯t surrender my life to you just yet.¡± ¡°Is there something worrying you?¡± inquired Jonathan in a deep voice. ¡°A war is about to break out. As a soldier, I should die on the battlefield, not here.¡± Karl stood up and ced the potato in his hand on the table. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you can¡¯t change generals just before a battle. The Eastern Army needs me.¡± ¡°The Eastern Army can do without anyone!¡± With a slight wave of Jonathan¡¯s right hand, the silver fork on the table ended up plunged into the baked sweet potato in front of Karl. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for what happened in the past, do you think you¡¯d still be breathing now, Karl? You don¡¯t care about the fifty thousand of Mysonna, but what about Sabino? Do you not care about him too? Because of your foolish decision, all fifty elites in the Blood Squad died in Remdik. Did you see how painful Sabino¡¯s death was? Do you have any idea how many families got torn apart because of you? Those are living, breathing human beings, not just casualties of war. I know you had something in mind when you made a vow to Kathleen. The vow ensures that you, not the Eastern Army, obey the three-family alliance. Give up your military power now. Don¡¯t force my hand.¡± Boom! Spiritual power began to fill the entire tent as Jonathan covered a five-meter radius with his force field, where everything inside would be under his control. Jonathan was ready to take up arms and deal with Karl. ¡°Protect themander!¡± shouted someone before the tent got pulled apart in four directions. Shocked, Karl swept his gaze around and realized that four military Jeeps had attached traction ropes to the four corners of the tent. The four vehicles drove away, each dragging a fragment of therge tent.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dominick and his troop had their guns trained on Jonathan from thirty meters away. ¡°Sniper rifles, submachine guns, grenades, rocketunchers¡­¡± Jonathan chuckled as he counted the troop¡¯s weapons one by one. ¡°Is this your n, Karl?¡± Boiling with anger, Karl dashed past Dominick¡¯s gun to confront his lieutenant. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Dominick? Who gave you the order to do this?¡± Karl got so upset that his aura intensified to the point that Dominick had trouble breathing, even though the lieutenant¡¯s cultivation level had reached Superior Realm. ¡°Nobody ordered me to do so!¡± Dominick¡¯s eyes seemed calm despite the redness of his face. ¡°We¡¯ve been through so much together over the years, Boss. We won¡¯t allow anyone to kill you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t allow it!¡± A deafening roar immediately resounded throughout the surrounding. Even though those in the troop knew that Jonathan was Asura, they still pointed their weapons at him. It was obvious that they were ready to die for Karl. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were full of admiration as he looked at the surrounding soldiers with a smile. ¡°Very good! Apparently, a King of War under the banner of Asura¡¯s Office managed to convince his troop to abandon their identity as members of Asura¡¯s Office and raise their weapons at me. I¡¯ve got to say, Karl. You really know how to lead an army.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Karl¡¯s eyes turned red, but the murderous intent hanging over him made him understand that Jonathan did not give up the idea of killing him. ¡°Forget it, Karl.¡± With stillness in his eyes, Jonathan swiftly pulled out the broken de. ¡°We all have our own way and beliefs that we must defend. Sometimes, they¡¯re even greater than life itself.¡± Jonathan moved forward, and with each step he took, his force field grew wider. When he took the third step, his force field had expanded so much that it covered a fifty-meter radius, enveloping the troop surrounding him. ¡°If you won¡¯t hand your military power over, I¡¯ll make you. It¡¯s time the Eastern Army returns to Asura¡¯s Office.¡± The second Jonathan finished his sentence, a cold glint shed overhead. ng! Karl raised the saber in his hand to parry the broken de and sent Jonathan¡¯s weapon flying away. However, Jonathan, who was supposed to be holding the de, was already nowhere to be seen. ¡°Over here,¡± said Jonathan calmly from behind Karl, who had no idea how he got there so quickly. Not only that, but Jonathan was also holding Dominick by the head with one hand. Karl¡¯s face was immediately filled with nothing but shock. He had always known that Jonathan had the highest cultivation level in Asura¡¯s Office, but as an expert in the beginner phase of God Realm, he knew well the difference between the different phases of the realm. Even if Karl were to take on someone as well-known as Winston, a God Realm middle phase cultivator, there was still a thirty percent chance that he could take the man down with him with his many years of experience inbat. At his worst, he would still be able to take a hundred or so hits and dish out some in return. However, when facing Jonathan, Karl did not even have any idea how the man managed to circle behind him. Even though I didn¡¯t go all out because I just wanted to block Jonathan¡¯s de, this is still pretty unbelievable! If he really wanted to kill me, I would¡¯ve been dead already! ¡°You¡¯re Dominick, right?¡± asked Jonathan as he continued to hold Dominick¡¯s head without a hint of emotion on his face. ¡°Since you want to stand out so much, you can die trying to uphold your beliefs!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 715 The Legendary Man Chapter 715 The Legendary Man Chapter 715-¡°Ahh!¡± An agonized howl tore through the air. At the same time that Jonathan exerted his force, Karl¡¯s cry rang out. ¡°I¡¯ll die!¡± he yelled, unleashing his spiritual energy. His voice surged toward the heavens, spreading around him like thunder rolling out in waves. It was so powerful that among over a hundred thousand soldiers in the Eastern Army, more than half of them lifted their heads to look at the sky. Blood was dripping steadily down Dominick¡¯s cheeks and neck. The moment Jonathan loosened the grip of his right hand, the former instantly fell to the ground, twitching in pain. ¡°You shouted just in time. It looks like he¡¯s still alive. You may get someone to save him.¡± With that, Jonathan shook his hand, and the blood on his blood-stained fingers flew into the air, transforming into drops of blood before falling to the ground. Karl immediately ordered the guards to carry Dominick away. After that, he stabbed his saber into the ground. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I know I deserve to die. If you want, you may kill me with this saber right now. However, please listen to myst words.¡± Jonathan lifted his right hand slightly, and the saber that was stuck in the ground flew straight into his hand. ¡°I will allow you five seconds to deliver yourst words. For the sake of our previousradeship, I will satisfy your requests as long as they are within my capabilities. You may start now!¡± As Jonathan spoke, his spiritual energy instantly condensed, binding Karl to his spot. At the same time, Karl withdrew his force field as well, allowing Jonathan to restrain him. ¡°Five¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, right now, the Hendersons, Mallorys, and Leesons have formed an alliance. It is only with the support of the Eastern Army, which is under mymand, that their power is in bnce with the other respectable families.¡± ¡°Four¡­¡± ¡°The Eastern Army is a high-tech, postmodern troop. Throughout the past years, I have deployed them all over Doveston numerous times.¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± ¡°In various locations at Horbah, Terrandya, and Baridoki, I have deployed arge amount of hidden firepower that is enough to wipe out the entire eastern globe.¡± ¡°Two¡­¡± ¡°Even if I were to hand these over, there is no one at Asura¡¯s Office who is able to take over these matters within a short period of time. No one is capable of coordinating all the leaders of the Eastern Army and keeping the respectable families in check.¡± ¡°One¡­¡± ¡°If you kill me now, the entire Eastern Army will probably break out into mutiny, and Doveston will return to the warlord era of three years ago overnight. It will result in at least tens of thousands of victims.¡± ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan roared as he extended the saber in his hand. ¡°Assign someone to me and let me train him to be the next Prince of Diyouli. After that, I will end my own life in front of Northern Crimson Prison!¡± As Karl finished yelling thest of his words, Jonathan¡¯s hand finally halted. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At that moment, the tip of the de had already pierced into Karl¡¯s abdomen. If it had gone even just a fraction deeper, Karl¡¯s God Realm cultivation level would have been utterly destroyed. Karl looked at Jonathan with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I can die, but the Eastern Army must not fall apart. We will need the firepower of the Eastern Army not only in the battle among the respectable families but while facing external threats as well. Just give me some time. In a few months, I will be able toplete my handover and help Asura¡¯s Office get familiar with the equipment of the Eastern Army. I¡¯m not afraid of death, but before I die, please let me do something for Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ng! The saber fell to the ground. Jonathan turned and headed toward the exit. ¡°I will let Hayese to Eastern Army to be your second-inmand. In three months, you will train him to be the next Prince of Diyouli. Once you¡¯ve done that, you will go to Northern Crimson Prison and end your own life.¡± Karl raised his right fist to his left shoulder and answered in a deep voice, ¡°I willply with the Decree of Asura.¡± After leaving the Eastern Army¡¯s camp, Jonathan headed straight toward the nearest airport of Kransbay. He had indeed experienced much more than he had expected on this trip to Doveston. Initially, he merely wanted to reconstruct the intelligencework of Horbah, Terrandya, and Baridoki and im Karl¡¯s life. Never had he imagined that he would unintentionally uncover the deal between Team Oracle and the Remdikian army as well. Ever since Asura¡¯s Office was established and the Eight Kings of War were appointed to defend Chanaea, the movements of Remdik, the West Region, and Jetroina had reduced significantly. Lately, however, these three regions hadunchedrge-scale attacks against Chanaea one after another. It was definitely not a good sign. Further, because of Karl¡¯s strategies, the tension among the eight respectable families, who had always been wary of each other, had heightened as well. Although the alliance among the Hendersons, Mallorys, and Leesons was a helpless act of self- preservation after the Sadays and Wilburbined forces, Xavion¡¯s analysis was not unjustified. The alliance formed by the three respectable families was bound to promote abination of forces among the Welshes, ckwoods, and Grays. Meanwhile, the two major forces, Asura¡¯s Office and Yaleview Army, were under the control of the Sadays and the Osbornes respectively. Aside from these obvious divisions of powers, there were countless other deals that were being carried out in the dark. On the private ne that was arranged for him by Geoffrey, Jonathan massaged his temples ceaselessly. Asura¡¯s Office overthrowing the respectable families should just be a matter of the warlords fighting the rich people. How did it somehow turn into this mess? Turning to the attendant beside him, Jonathan ordered, ¡°Please help me to contact the Mysonna Army¡¯smand center. The password is QUI6H67.¡± With a nod, the female attendant began typing rapidly on theputer in the seat beside his. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the password is wrong,¡± uttered the woman softly as she turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s wrong?¡± Jonathan gazed at the woman, slightly taken aback. ¡°Give me theputer.¡± Taking over theputer, Jonathan typed in the familiarmand password swiftly, but a huge red cross appeared on the screen. He tried themand passwords of Mysonna Army, Zaidham Army, Northern Army, and Yalegard Legion, one after another, but the same red cross appeared on theputer screen every time. Seeing that all the passwords failed, Jonathan took in a deep breath and switched to the operator mode of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s webpage. He keyed in themand password again, and threerge digits¡ª502¡ªappeared on the screen. Seeing that, Jonathan breathed out in relief and leaned back in his seat. Looks like Hades has executed mymand. Previously, he had been threatened by the Osborne family and had agreed to work with them. However, at the same time, he had also instructed Hades to take over the crucial elements of Asura¡¯s Office and remove his ess to the backend. Now, Jonathan was deprived of his backend privileges. If his guess was correct, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s headquarters had already been moved, including the most important archives and the intelligencework¡¯s base. That was nothing less than a major operation that involved over a hundred thousand people. Good work! Gazing at the white clouds outside the ne¡¯s window, Jonathan curved his lips into a faint smile. Since Asura¡¯s Office was capable of removing his backend privileges, it showed that they were indeed beginning to resemble a fully operating machine. They were no longer a makeshift organization that could not manage themselves during his absence and required his orders before making every move. ¡°Do I continue contacting them, Mr. Goldstein?¡± the female attendant beside him asked. ¡°No need.¡± Jonathan chuckled lightly. ¡°By the way, please have Geoffrey deliver a message to Asura¡¯s Office for me. The message is this¡ªDorian, how much f*cking longer are you going to feign ipetence on the hospital bed? Get up quickly and have Tiger go and look for Karl at the Eastern Army at once.¡± ¡°All right. Mr. Goldstein, do you want me to include the curse word as well?¡± asked the female attendant mildly. ¡°Yes, please forward the message verbatim.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Goldstein,¡± the female attendant answered with a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please get some rest. We will arrive at Summerbank Airport in two hours¡¯ time.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 716 The Legendary Man Chapter 716 The Legendary Man Chapter 716-Outside Summerbank Airport, Jonathan hailed a taxi and headed straight for Xenhall. An hour and a halfter, he arrived at Xenhall and hopped off the taxi. Jonathan hesitated as he gazed upon the familiar path and the old trees, memories flooding his mind. Back when he nearly died, Shane and Lynn saved him. Of course, the main reason he survived was dimir¡¯s life-saving pill, but he still had to repay their favor. Thest time I came here, there was amotion at Mr. Chancer¡¯s funeral. Seeing that, I helped Lynn chase away those loan sharks before he could get buried. I promised to get her a job in the city but entered Summerbank Abyss to fight against Sofus, dimir, and the rest. After that, I got the life- saving pill and hurried back to Tayhaven to save Aunt Sophia. As a result, I forgot all about finding a job for Lynn. I¡¯m back now, but I have to deliver the news of Sabino¡¯s death to her. They promised to spend the rest of their lives with each other, so Lynn had been waiting for Sabino¡¯s return. How do I break the sad news to her? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It was only a three-hundred-meter trek to the vige, but Jonathan was still making his way there slowly ten minutester. I¡¯ll arrive at Lynn¡¯s house after turning this corner, but how should I deliver the news to her? Jonathan stared at the bloodstained jade pendant in his palm and gritted his teeth silently. Sabino, if I don¡¯t tell Lynn the truth about your death, she won¡¯t be aware of it and won¡¯t be heartbroken. But I know she¡¯ll keep on hoping for you toe back. What should I do? Should I deceive her by saying you¡¯re married with a child, or should I be honest and tell her that you have passed away so she can ept your death? Gripping the jade pendant, he took a deep breath. After using his spiritual energy to evaporate his tears, Jonathan made his way to the Chancer residence. From afar, Jonathan noticed there were wreaths and flower arrangements outside the Chancer residence. Funeral music was ying as a group of people dressed in ck apparel engaged in a heated discussion at the entrance. Jonathan recognized these people as they ate together with him at the Chancer residence previously. He couldn¡¯t forget how greedy they were. Back then, he offered Lynn a bank card, but she declined. However, her rtives caused amotion, fighting over it and asking to hold onto it for safekeeping. If that hadn¡¯t happened, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have offered to help Lynn get a job in a city. Funeral music and wreaths¡­ Jonathan frowned at the sight before him. Didn¡¯t Mr. Chancer get buried over a month ago? Why are there still people dressed in ck today? Is this a unique tradition in Xenhall? ¡°What are you all doing? You usuallye here only to get free medicine from Uncle Shane. You¡¯ve never shown any concern for Uncle Shane and Lynn, so how dare youe here to demand a share of the house? Your behavior is truly reprehensible!¡± a tall young man in the crowd shouted indignantly. He had barely finished his words when one woman standing beside him ced a hand on her hips and sneered, ¡°Pfft! I can¡¯t believe you have the audacity to say that about us. You¡¯re calling them ¡®Uncle Shane¡¯ and ¡®Lynn¡¯ now, huh? What did you do back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You are a good-for-nothing who pried open your Uncle Shane¡¯s money box. How dare you im the house belongs to you? Your behavior is deplorable. I¡¯m Lynn¡¯s cousin, so I get the biggest share of this house!¡± ¡°F*ck off! You don¡¯t even share the same surname as Lynn!¡± As the three of them fought, Jonathan came to them. ¡°What the h*ll is going on?¡± he demanded icily. Jonathan¡¯s voice prated everyone¡¯s ears like a loud electric drill, leading to their sudden silence. They covered their ears and scattered away to find a ce to hide. On the other hand, Lynn¡¯s tall cousin spun on his heels and cursed loudly, ¡°D*mn it. Who the f*ck shouted so loudly? Don¡¯t you f*cking¡­¡± His words were cut short at the sight of Jonathan. He shed an ingratiating smile and eximed, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, Mr. Goldstein. As a respected guest, why didn¡¯t you let me know of your arrival so I could give you a proper wee?¡± Hearing that, the rest cut in unhappily, ¡°Ernest, who is this loud man? Did you hire him to help you out?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Ernest Chancer waved his hands hastily. ¡°Mr. Goldstein can spend one million without batting an eyelid. He has far too much money to be interested in three houses and two acres ofnd. He¡¯s here to visit Lynn, so get out of his way!¡± Hearing Ernest¡¯s words, the people dressed in ck turned to look at Jonathan in surprise. ¡°Oh, I remember him! He showed up during Uncle Shane¡¯s funeral and helped Lynn chase away those loan sharks. I heard that he offered a bank card to Lynn.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± Ernest dered. He shot Jonathan a ttering smile and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, since you¡¯re here, it¡¯s only right that you pay yourst respects to Lynn. Don¡¯t worry, for we¡¯re currently discussing how to make her funeral the grand event she deserves¡ª¡± Ernest was cut short as Jonathan held his throat and lifted him into the air. ¡°Who? Say it again. Who am I going to pay myst respects to?¡± Ernest was over one hundred and ny centimeters tall, but he was no match for Jonathan¡¯s strength. With ease, Jonathan lifted him off the ground, leaving the other onlookers shocked and pale with fear at his disy of might. ¡°L-Lynn. Aren¡¯t you here to see her off?¡± Ernest choked out, his face flushed crimson red as Jonathan was strangling his neck. Jonathan nced around and noticed that all the eyes were trained on him in confusion. His gazended on the wreath not far away, and he noticed Lynn¡¯s name on it. Tossing Ernest aside, Jonathan leaped into the courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard stood a red coffin. Behind it was a mourning hall, disying a ck and white photo of Lynn. In an instant, Jonathan felt a searing heat in his chest that could blow him apart any minute. Lynn¡¯s portrait looked calm. Her gentle smile appeared to hint at a reluctance to depart from the world. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense flowed into the coffin like a tidal wave. In his spiritual mind, he saw a withered female corpse emerging before him. ¡°L-Lynn¡­¡± Even though Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense showed him the body clearly, he refused to acknowledge the truth. He raised a leg and kicked the lid of the coffin away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± someone screamed outside. Jonathan pressed a palm on the corpse¡¯s chest and channeled his spiritual energy into the body endlessly. ¡°Water!¡± Following his shout, the water from the well in the courtyard shot into the air and turned into mist. ¡°Sacred Dragon, draw your water. Let all be restored and renewed!¡± Countless red runes began to appear on Jonathan¡¯s body subtly. As he inhaled the mist, his spiritual energy mixed with it and flowed into Lynn¡¯s body through his meridians. Everyone else gaped in disbelief at the sight. The withered corpse in the coffin absorbed the spiritual energy channeled by Jonathan and slowly puffed up like a sponge. Jonathan trembled as he stared at the familiar face. It¡¯s Lynn! He reached out to grab Ernest again. ¡°Be honest with me. Who did this to her?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 717 The Legendary Man Chapter 717 The Legendary Man Chapter 717-Lynn¡¯s body was all puffed up, but she wasn¡¯t a balloon and couldn¡¯t withstand the suffering. Beside the coffin, Jonathan gripped Ernest¡¯s throat menacingly. If Ernest dared to talk nonsense, Jonathan would take his life immediately and find another target. ¡°Oh my gosh! He¡¯s going to kill him!¡± the others screamed in fear and ran away from the house. Nevertheless, Jonathan wasn¡¯t about to let them leave easily. ¡°Stop!¡± He expanded his force field, causing those within a fifty-meter radius to abruptly stop in their tracks. ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance. Who killed Lynn?¡± Jonathan managed between gritted teeth as his arm trembled profusely. If he wasn¡¯t doing his best to hold back his power, Ernest would be dead by now. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t! Mr. Goldstein, I don¡¯t know who killed her. A while ago, those loan sharks that you drove away returned. We tried to help Lynn, but those people were brutal. We failed to stop them¡ª¡± ¡°Cut to the chase!¡± Jonathan increased his force on Ernest¡¯s throat. Without warning, a foul smell spread into the air. It turned out that Ernest had peed his pants out of fear. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m telling the truth. I don¡¯t know anything!¡± Ernest insisted as he struggled in anguish. ¡°Those loan sharks demanded to see you, then they took Lynn with them. The next thing we heard was a call from town the day before yesterday asking us to identify and im her corpse.¡± ¡°They demanded to see me?¡± Jonathan narrowed his gaze. ¡°Give me the number that informed you about her death the other day!¡± ¡°My pocket¡­¡± Ernest choked out as he struggled in vain. He was about to suffocate to his death under Jonathan¡¯s grip. A thought surfaced in Jonathan¡¯s mind, and Ernest¡¯s phone floated out of his pocket andnded on Jonathan¡¯s palm. ¡°The password is six, seven, eight, nine!¡± Ernest revealed just in time. Jonathan unlocked the phone and scrolled to the unknown number. ¡°Hello, this is Serious Crime Unit¡¯s 101 Missing Persons Registry.¡± ¡°Serious Crime Unit?¡± Jonathan asked coldly. The person on the other end of the line was surprised at Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°Who are¡ª¡± Before he could finish, the call was ended. The man stared at the phone in his hand, feeling puzzled. Behind him, a short-haireddy d in denim walked past him. ¡°Arwin, why are you in a daze? Did someone call to identify a corpse?¡± ¡°Oh? Captain Hart!¡± Arwin ced the phone down and got up to face the woman behind him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a victim¡¯s family. A man called to ask whether this was the Serious Crime Unit and then hung up. Perhaps he called the wrong number,¡± Arwin exined nervously. The short-haireddy patted his shoulder encouragingly. ¡°Hang in there. We have over forty unimed bodies. If no onees to im them, we¡¯ll have to cremate them and bury them in the public cemetery.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Arwin bobbed his head. ¡°Have there been any new developments regarding the murderer, Captain Hart?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Leslie sighed. ¡°He wasst spotted at Summerbank Mountain. How did he vanish into thin air after that?¡± Leslie paused all of a sudden. If that man is here, he should be able to find a clue. Back at Xenhall, Jonathan would never have guessed that his phone call reminded someone of him. Ernest had already been thrown aside, and the other individuals wearing ck who had been vying for Lynn¡¯s possessions were now sprawled on the floor. Jonathan¡¯s voice was cold and icy like it hade from the depths of hell. ¡°When Mr. Chancer died, none of you lifted a finger to help Lynn. Now that she¡¯s gone, you show no genuine sorrow for her passing. All you care about is getting your hands on her possessions. Well, I won¡¯t let any of you have it.¡± The surrounding spiritual energy suddenly contracted. It initially targeted those in a fifty-meter radius, but now, it was suppressing Lynn¡¯s supposed rtives. Cracking sounds reverberated in the air as Ernest and the like screamed in pain. ¡°Each of you will lose one arm as a reminder not to take anything that doesn¡¯t belong to you. Scram!¡± Once Jonathan said that, the spiritual energy pinning these people down vanished into thin air. When the invisible shackle that kept them unmoving disappeared, they burst into tears and immediately fled the scene. Jonathan faced the corpse in the coffin and waved his hand. Miraculously, the lid of the coffin began to levitate. Using his spiritual energy, Jonathan ced the bloodstained jade pendant onto Lynn¡¯s chest before closing the lid. ¡°Lynn, I shall see you off for onest time!¡± Jonathan retrieved Lynn¡¯s ck and white portrait. A ck cloth lying on the ground automatically floated up and wrapped itself around Jonathan¡¯s waist. ¡°Give way for the dead!¡± Jonathan hollered. His voice echoed throughout the mountains surrounding Xenhall. It was as if the sky and the ground were bidding Lynn farewell as well. The coffin containing Lynn was gently lifted into the air when a light breeze blew through the courtyard. As the flowers scattered around, Jonathan walked ahead alone. Behind the coffin, a zing staff pierced through the walls of Lynn¡¯s house, sending a wave of fierce heat throughout the room. The roaring me escted ferociously when aided by the wind. Soon, the house was swallowed by the fire. ¡°They will stop fighting over the house when it¡¯s gone. Lynn, goodbye!¡± With that, Jonathan walked out of the vige and headed to the mountains with the coffin behind him. This peculiar urrence led to a decrease in the number of people in Xenhall. The vigers weren¡¯t cultivators, so they had no idea that spiritual energy could lift things up. They assumed it was an invisible existence that helped lift the coffin to bring Lynn to the cemetery. Because of that, no one dared to take Lynn¡¯s house. In fact, a few yearster, the vigers raised funds to build a temple in Lynn¡¯s name, which they named Lady Lynn Temple. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even Jonathan was amused when he learned about their actions. Halfway up the mountain, Jonathan reached out to press a palm on the ground. A strong burst of spiritual energy was channeled into the ground, and inch by inch, the soil flew aside to reveal a tomb. ¡°Lynn, rest in peace. I will definitely avenge you and Sabino. I promised to be a witness at your wedding, but that didn¡¯t happen when you were both alive. Tomemorate your union, I will leave the jade pendant, which had been passed down in Sabino¡¯s family for generations, with you. I shall now stand as a witness to your union in death. May you be reunited in the afterlife and love each other for eternity.¡± Drawing the Heaven Sword, Jonathan strode to a nearby boulder and carved out a square stone to inscribe their names upon it. ¡°Goodbye, Lynn and Sabino.¡± After sticking the stone tablet into the ground before the coffin, he spun on his heels and left. The freshly-turned earth slowly seeped together behind him. A tiny tree swayed in the breeze as if speaking a silent goodbye. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 718 The Legendary Man Chapter 718 The Legendary Man Chapter 718-It doesn¡¯t matter how glorious one¡¯s life is. We all get reduced to dust in the end. Although Jonathan felt sorrowful, he knew what he had to do. With the wind howling loudly in his ears, Jonathan jumped onto the main road at the bottom of the mountain. A car that was heading down that road came to a screeching halt a few centimeters away from Jonathan, leaving marks that were at least ten meters long on the road. Secondster, a bespectacled man who looked quite gentlemanly stuck his head out the car window and yelled angrily at him, ¡°Hey! What are you doing jumping onto the middle of a road? Are you trying to get yourself killed or something?¡± As he prepared to drive off, however, he realized that the gas pedal was jammed tight. The bespectacled man began to panic when he saw Jonathan making his way toward his car. He stomped on the gas pedal with all of his might, but the pedal refused to budge. ck! All of a sudden, the car doors were automatically unlocked without warning. ¡°Get in the back seat. I need to borrow your car to head back to Summerbank,¡± Jonathan said. To the bespectacled man¡¯s surprise, his seat belt unbuckled itself following Jonathan¡¯s words, and he mechanically made his way to the back seat as though his body was being controlled by countless invisible hands. ¡°G-Ghost!¡± the bespectacled man screamed before fainting in terror. Jonathan then floored the elerator and drove straight to Summerbank. Meanwhile, the Serious Crime Unit was having a meeting at Summerbank¡¯s police station. A chubby middle-aged man was reading through a bunch of reports page after page with a deep frown on his face while sitting in the main seat. The other members of the Serious Crime Unit, on the other hand, looked really sleepy as they waited. The 101 missing persons case was a really huge one. A total of one hundred and fifty young individuals had gone missing, all of which were fairly well-known in Summerbank¡¯s criminal underworld. At first, everyone assumed it was due to conflicts between the rival gangs. However, as the number of missing people continued to increase rapidly, Summerbank¡¯s authorities had no choice but to get involved. After setting up a task force, they began their investigation under the assumption that it was the doing of an organ trade syndicate. However, they were unable to find any information to support that theory. It wasn¡¯t until Leslie was transferred over to the Serious Crime Unit that she discovered Mirage za and confirmed that Ryan was the mastermind behind it all. With ckey Carlson arrested, everyone finally learned the shocking truth behind the disappearances. As it turned out, they all had their life energy drained by a cultivator. Naturally, the police couldn¡¯t possibly reveal such a crazy-sounding discovery to the public. Leslie and a select few were the only ones who knew the truth about the victims. Everyone else was told that a murderous psychopath who loved air-drying his victims had appeared in Summerbank. Although they had confirmed that Ryan was the mastermind behind the murders and released that information to the press, Ryan miraculously disappeared within the ranges of Summerbank Mountain while they were pursuing him. The police deployed drones and dispatched arge number of police officers to hunt Ryan down, but they were unable to find him no matter how hard they tried. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, after having Carmelo¡¯s mansion surrounded, the police were shocked to learn that he had died in his own home. However, the most shocking part was their findings after performing an autopsy on his corpse. Apparently, his corpse was highly dposed, which indicated that he had been dead for over a month. ording to the others, however, Carmelo had been interacting with them as usual just a day ago. ¡°There are still forty-eight bodies that haven¡¯t been identified. I need you and Arwin to contact our guys in the other districts to direct all missing persons cases to the Serious Crime Unit. This is going to be a lot of work, but I want you two to run DNA tests on all of the victims¡¯ personal belongings. We need to solve this case as soon as possible.¡± Arwin and the others stood up and replied in unison, ¡°Understood, Mr. Hoffman.¡± The middle-aged man motioned them to sit down. ¡°Now, now¡­ There¡¯s no need to stand up. You¡¯re all exhausted as it is just by working on this case. You can just talk to me while seated. By the way, Holden, how are things over at Summerbank Mountain? Did our guys manage to find anything?¡± Holden Wainwright, who was a fit middle-aged man, shook his head resignedly. ¡°Our men have been getting less than five hours of sleep every day, Mr. Hoffman. We even deployed thermal imaging drones, but we still can¡¯t find him at all. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ve entered Summerbank Abyss, which is covered in a dense fog.¡± Everyone in the Serious Crime Unit tensed up when they heard that. A few secondster, they began whispering among themselves. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! I heard that ce is cursed! Those who entered have never returned!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I know, right? Even the drones lose signal upon entering that area!¡± ¡°They say a research team that went in there was never seen again! That¡¯s why peoplebel it as a forbidden area!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Jasper yelled coldly after hearing their discussion. He then red at them as he continued in a stern voice, ¡°Cursed? Forbidden? You are all police officers, so you should only believe in scientific evidence! Stop listening to these baseless rumors!¡± As Jasper was usually a calm person, the entire room fell silent after they witnessed his sudden outburst. About thirty secondster, Jasper let out a sigh and said, ¡°Keep in mind that you have all signed a non- disclosure agreement for this case, so do not reveal any information to those who are not involved in the investigation. All right, you¡¯re all dismissed. Get back to your stations and do your jobs properly. Leslie, Holden, stay here. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you two.¡± Everyone then tactfully left the conference room, leaving only the three of them inside. Jasper waited until the door was fully closed before revealing the exhaustion on his face. ¡°Have the cultivators from Triplex Manifesta agreed to our request for help?¡± he asked, propping his hands on the table. ¡°No. I¡¯ve had my men reach out to them multiple times, but they are all adamant about waiting for their master¡¯s return. Until then, they will continue to train while keeping themselves isted from the world,¡± Holden replied with a helpless sigh. Leslie frowned when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s not what they said back then! Is this about the money? If the appropriation isn¡¯t enough, I could try to ask my father for help.¡± Jasper shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother Governor Hart. He has already cut ties with me for not making you leave the Serious Crime Unit. He¡¯d probably finish me off if I were to ask him for money. By the way, Leslie, the guy who helped you capture ckey Carlson is a cultivator too, right? Has he not contacted you even oncetely?¡± ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t.¡± Leslie slumped weakly against her chair like a deted balloon as Jonathan¡¯s face popped up in her head. Although she never cared much about appearances, she did have a high level of confidence in her own image. Over the years, hundreds of men have tried to court her, including Holden. He had been trying to court her since he met her three years ago. Jonathan, however, had never even attempted to ask her out on a date. Leslie couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her physical charms had no effect on cultivators like him. It wasmon for women to get offended when they did not receive the attention they were expecting even though they weren¡¯t interested in that person. Unbeknownst to them, the person they were talking about was speeding through the city, making his way toward the police station. Jonathan was determined to avenge Lynn no matter what. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 719 The Legendary Man Chapter 719 The Legendary Man Chapter 719-In the evening, a red Volkswagen darted through the busy street, streaking past numerous vehicles amidst noisy honks beforeing to a screeching halt outside the police station. As it was time for the police officers to get off work, most of the people lingering outside the building were police officers who had just changed out of their uniforms. If pulling up in front of the police station in a red Volkswagen wasn¡¯t high profile enough to draw attention, then the police sirens in the distance definitely did. All of the police officers quickly dropped what they were doing and surrounded the red Volkswagen. They were curious as to who would be crazy enough to show up at a police station while being pursued by the police. Jonathan then tossed a bank card at the bespectacled man, who was in the back seat. ¡°Feel free to tell the truth if anyone asks you about me. The PIN to this card is six zeroes. There¡¯s five hundred thousand in it, so it¡¯s enough for you to buy a new car,¡± he said before getting out of the car and walking toward the police station. The police officers were immediately on guard when they saw Jonathan get off the car. A slightly older police officer stood in his way and yelled, ¡°Hey! Who do you think you are? Do you even know what this ce is? You¡¯ve got some nerve driving recklessly right in front of this building! Now, show me your ID!¡± Jonathan looked at the police officer and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Leslie. There¡¯s something I need to tell her. Have here out and meet me.¡± Everyone froze upon hearing that, only to breathe sighs of relief a few secondster. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s here to see Leslie! Come on, break it up, people! She must¡¯ve stolen the heart of another rich kid or something. He must really like her if he¡¯s going this far for her!¡± Everyone burst outughing when they heard that, but Jonathan ignored them and continued making his way toward the police station. The police officer from earlier quickly stood in his way and said, ¡°Hey, kid! This is no way to court a woman! You need to be rational about your approach!¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not here to court her. Second of all, I¡¯m telling you this politely because I respect your position as a police officer. However, if you insist on stopping me, then I will use force against you,¡± Jonathan replied while charging up his spiritual energy. A gentle wave of spiritual energy flowed out of his body and pushed the other police officers back by a few steps. However, that mere action caught the older police officer by surprise, causing him to lose his bnce and fall backward. Nobody saw Jonathan move his arm, but before they knew it, the police officer had fallen down on the floor. ¡°What the¡­ Mr. Lamberson was just giving you some advice! How could you hit him like that?¡± ¡°Speeding in front of a police station and assaulting a police officer? You¡¯ve got some guts, punk!¡± ¡°Get him!¡± A majority of the police officers were young and hot-blooded men, so they were easily riled up after witnessing that. In just a few seconds, the elite officers all rolled up their sleeves and charged at Jonathan, ready to teach him a lesson. Jonathan frowned when he saw what they were doing. These young men may be a little impulsive and trigger-happy, but they¡¯re not bad people. Fighting them is bound to result in unnecessary casualties¡­ With that in mind, he had no choice but to channel his technique and quickly slip through the crowd. In just the blink of an eye, Jonathan was able to get behind them and enter the police station. The police officers¡¯ confused exmations rang out behind him. ¡°Hey! That punk went that way!¡± ¡°He sure moves fast! I didn¡¯t even see how he got there so quickly! Get him!¡± ¡°How did he slip past all of us? Am I hallucinating or something?¡± ¡°Who cares how he did it? All we have to do is catch him!¡± The dozens of police officers then lunged at Jonathan once again. Even the traffic police, who had just arrived at the scene after pursuing him, were utterly confused by the sight before them. Since when did the citizens of Summerbank develop such great teamwork? I¡¯ve never seen that many citizens working together to catch a criminal! Right as the police officers were about to barge into the lobby, a man in a suit stepped forward and shouted sternly, ¡°What are you all doing? You may be off duty, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to ignore protocol! Leave now, or stay here and spend the rest of the night working overtime!¡± In response, the police officers stopped right outside the lobby, but they still appeared pretty riled up. One of the police officers who was close with Holden stepped forward and whispered, ¡°Captain Wainwright, this man is here to seek revenge on Captain Hart!¡± ¡°Seek revenge?¡± Holden handed the police officer his coat and turned around to approach Jonathan. ¡°Hey, you! Are you here to see Leslie?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Do you happen to know her?¡± Jonathan asked with a frown. Although that was his first encounter with Holden, Jonathan could clearly sense the former¡¯s hostility toward him. ¡°What business do you have with Leslie? My name is Holden Wainwright. You can let me know if there¡¯s anything you need help with.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t help me with this,¡± Jonathan said as he took a step forward, attempting to walk past Holden. Holden reached out to try and grab his shoulder, but Jonathan was quicker and turned his body sideways, narrowly dodging Holden¡¯s action. Failing to grab hold of Jonathan, he lost his bnce and stumbled forward. Fortunately, Jonathan broke Holden¡¯s fall by reaching out to tug at the back of his shirt cor. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back if you attack me again,¡± Jonathan said calmly before letting him go. However, Holden struck at him again the moment he turned around. This time, Holden was actually going for a vital artery on the side of Jonathan¡¯s neck. ¡°What did I tell you?¡± Jonathan shouted coldly, causing Holden to stop in his tracks like a string puppet. Walking toward Holden, Jonathan moved his fingers and said, ¡°If you insist on doing this the hard way, then so be it.¡± Before Holden even realized what was going on, his fist had opened up, and all five of his fingers snapped backward simultaneously. Following Holden¡¯s screams of agony, a familiar voice traveled from the elevator¡¯s direction. ¡°Stop it, Jonathan!¡± That¡¯s Leslie¡¯s voice! Jonathan turned around and saw Leslie standing there with a slightly plump middle-aged man right next to her. It was none other than Jasper. Upon running up to the two of them and seeing that Holden¡¯s right arm waspletely twisted, Leslie turned toward Jonathan and eximed anxiously, ¡°Let go of him, Jonathan! He¡¯s the captain of our police force! You¡¯ll end up ruining his arm if you keep this up!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind letting him go, but you need to tell me how Lynn died,¡± Jonathan replied as he waved his hand and deactivated the spiritual energy binding Holden¡¯s arm. Holden then copsed to the floor and panted heavily with his teeth clenched. Jasper had a hostile look on his face as he walked up to Jonathan and said, ¡°Young man, as powerful as you may be, you should not get too arrogant. Acting too recklessly will only bring you trouble.¡± Upon hearing Jasper¡¯s words, Leslie anxiously exined, ¡°Jonathan, this is our police chief¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. I only came here to see you. If anyone attacks me again, I will not hesitate to kill every single one of you,¡± Jonathan cut her off as he eyed Jasper calmly and expressionlessly. Jasper froze in shock when he heard that. He could tell that Jonathan was clearly a cultivator, but he wasn¡¯t used tomunicating with cultivators, nor did he know how to carry himself around a cultivator. After all, cultivators couldn¡¯t care less about things like social statuses and ranks. The only way to get cultivators to submit was to overpower them and defeat them in battle. One could be the wealthiest and most influential person in the world, and it still wouldn¡¯t mean a thing to cultivators. Jonathan stared Leslie in the eye as he asked, ¡°Lynn was killed by a cultivator, and her body was collected the day before yesterday. Do you still remember her?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leslie frowned. ¡°Lynn? As in, Lynn Chancer of Xenhall?¡± ¡°Correct. She¡¯s my sister. I would like to know who killed her,¡± Jonathan replied. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 720 The Legendary Man Chapter 720 The Legendary Man Chapter 720-There were nearly two hundred victims involved in the 101 missing persons case, and Leslie had memorized all of their names. As such, she knew trouble wasing when she heard Jonathan say that Lynn was his sister. Everyone present at the scene assumed Jonathan was merely talking big when he threatened to kill everyone earlier. However, Leslie had witnessed Jonathan¡¯s power first-hand, so she knew he meant every word he said. Jonathan could easily ughter everyone at the police station if he wanted to. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the evidence room,¡± Leslie said and made her way toward the elevator without any hesitation whatsoever. Jasper quickly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t just let anybody into the evidence room¡ª¡± Bam! Jasper was sent flying by an invisible force and crashed into the wall on the side. Jonathan then casually walked right past him while everyone watched on in fear. No one saw what Jonathan did or how he did it, but they knew he was the one who injured Holden and Jasper. That was their first time seeing an actual cultivator in action. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hoffman. I¡¯ll exin everything to you afterward,¡± Leslie hastily apologized before entering the elevator. Being the head of the Serious Crime Unit, Leslie was able to easily bring Jonathan into the evidence room. She then retrieved the files rted to the 101 missing person case, including the ones regarding Lynn¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°We found Ms. Chancer¡¯s body in Carmelo¡¯s mansion. He¡¯s the wealthiest man in this city. There are about one hundred and sixty more victims just like her. As of now, over forty of the bodies have yet to be imed,¡± Leslie exined while cing the photographs on the table in front of him. ¡°Oh, by the way, take a look at this. This is the state of Carmelo¡¯s body when we found him. It¡¯s really strange¡­¡± ¡°His corpse was just controlled by a cultivator like a puppet,¡± Jonathan said calmly. He then shot Leslie an icy-cold gaze as he continued, ¡°I came here to look for the person who killed Lynn, not to help you solve this case.¡± For some reason, his icy-cold gaze reminded Leslie of the horrific and brutal moment when ckey Carlson was arrested. ¡°U-Understood. After conducting a series of investigations, we have confirmed that Ryan Leiter is the mastermind behind all of this.¡± ¡°Ryan Leiter?¡± Jonathan asked, knitting his brows. I¡¯ve heard of that name when I helped Leslie capture ckey Carlson. I can¡¯t believe they haven¡¯t caught him¡­ ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. This is the one,¡± Leslie said. She then flipped through the folder and ced a photo on the table. Jonathan froze when he saw the person in the photograph. The next thing Leslie knew, the photograph had levitated into the air and was floating between them. ¡°What did you say his name was?¡± he asked with a solemn tone. ¡°I¡­¡± Leslie felt her mind go nk from the sudden, inexplicable pressure around her. She had always been careful around Jonathan, meticulously paying attention to his reactions. I don¡¯t get it¡­ Jonathan didn¡¯t react at all when he heard Ryan¡¯s name before this, so why is he reacting so strongly now? Lynn must hold a really special ce in his heart, huh¡­ ¡°His name is Ryan Leiter¡ª¡± ¡°F*ck! How could it be him?¡± The veins on Jonathan¡¯s forehead were bulging beneath his skin. While Jonathan didn¡¯t have perfect memory, he was able to remember the names and faces of those who attacked him no matter how many years had passed. That was why he managed to recognize the person in the photograph almost instantly. That man was none other than Quinton of the Gomez family in Lumonburg, whom he had killed by severely injuring him. Jonathan started having shbacks of the incident in Lumonburg after seeing the photograph. Zane plunged into despair after seeing me kill Philip, so he took his own life by detonating the explosives. As for Quinton, however, I didn¡¯t bother to confirm his death after severely wounding him. By the time I returned to the Gomez residence, they were already holding a funeral for the three of them. So, Quinton Gomez is Ryan Leiter, huh? ¡°Ryan Leiter¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d change his name, eh?¡± Jonathan muttered under his breath with his fists tightly clenched. I can¡¯t believe it¡­ Ryan is actually Quinton, whom Philip and Zane had sacrificed their lives to protect! As a person who has been through countless life-threatening situations, I am well aware of the dangers of leaving loose ends. What I don¡¯t understand is why Quinton would go to Xenhall, kidnap Lynn, and then kill her in Summerbank. Shouldn¡¯t hee after me in Edenic Heights instead? Could this really just be a coincidence? With that in mind, Jonathan turned toward Leslie and said, ¡°I want all of the information you have on Ryan, including where he wasst seen.¡± ¡°West saw him at Summerbank Mountain. Due to the huge number of victims involved in this missing persons case, we deployed all of our high-tech equipment and tracked Ryan down to Summerbank Mountain, where he seemingly disappeared,¡± Leslie replied without any hesitation. Jonathan froze when he heard that. Xenhall, Summerbank, Summerbank Mountain¡­ Why do I feel like Ryan and I are going around in circles? He¡¯s going through the exact same locations as I did when I first arrived in Summerbank! ¡°When did he disappear in Summerbank Mountain?¡± ¡°On the day you descended Summerbank Mountain. Have you forgotten, Mr. Goldstein? My men surrounded you when you arrived at the bottom of the mountain. We were actually there to catch Ryan at the time,¡± Leslie exined. Jonathan felt as though all of his strength was drained from his body in an instant. I carjacked a police car and rushed to the airport that day! If that was when Ryan disappeared in Summerbank Mountain, then that means we passed by each other! I would¡¯ve been able to catch him if I had left Summerbank Abyss sooner! To think that I passed him by right after he killed Lynn¡­ Jonathan clenched his fists tightly as his spiritual energy levels continued to rise. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. If I passed Ryan by in Summerbank Mountain, then what about Summerbank and Xenhall? Was it the same as well? Would things have been different if I never went looking for Lynn? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the one who caused her tragedy! ¡°Leslie, you said Ryan disappeared in Summerbank Mountain, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s as though he had vanished into thin air. We have the mountain heavily surrounded, but we haven¡¯t been able to find him at all,¡± Leslie replied cautiously. Jonathan gently swiped his finger across Ryan¡¯s photograph, slicing it cleanly in half as he said, ¡°I think I know where he is.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 721 The Legendary Man Chapter 721 The Legendary Man Chapter 721-After that, Jonathan left in a way more dramatic than his entrance. He jumped right out of the fifth-floor window and drove off in Leslie¡¯s car. All of the officers outside the police station stared wide-eyed in shock at the broken ss scattered all over the ground. Leslie came running out of the main lobby a few minutester. ¡°Leslie, I know you¡¯re Governor Hart¡¯s daughter, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡ª¡± ¡°We have a chance at cracking the 101 missing persons case, Mr. Hoffman! Hurry up and get in the car! Tell everyone at Summerbank Mountain to give Jonathan their full cooperation!¡± Leslie cut him off excitedly while getting into a police car. ¡°All members of the Serious Crime Unit, head over to Summerbank Mountain as soon as possible!¡± ordered Leslie. Everyone turned to look at Jasper, only to see the grim look on his face. ¡°Remember what I told you about cultivators, Mr. Hoffman? ording to ancient records, only a cultivator is able to defeat another!¡± Leslie yelled as she started the car, activated the sirens, and sped off into the distance. ¡°What do we do, Mr. Hoffman?¡± asked the members of the Serious Crime Unit. Having witnessed Jonathan¡¯s disy of power earlier, they knew something big was happening even though they didn¡¯t understand a word Leslie said. Jasper shook his head and let out a helpless sigh in response. ¡°What are you all looking at me for? You heard Captain Hart! Grab your firearms from the armory and rendezvous at Summerbank Mountain as soon as possible! You will each carry five rounds of ammunition with you! Also, contact the special police unit for backup! Hurry!¡± What? We¡¯re arming ourselves and getting the special police involved? Thest time such arge- scale operation was carried out in Summerbank was dozens of years ago! Looks like something mind- blowing is about to happen. Although the police officers knew something big was happening, they didn¡¯t expect it to be this serious. Thanks to Leslie¡¯s orders, the empty field beneath Summerbank Mountain had beenpletely cleared out. It wasn¡¯t long before a Mercedes-Benz came to a screeching halt on the empty field. After stepping out of the car, Jonathan simply nced at the armed police officers in the distance before sprinting toward the top of the mountain. It wasn¡¯t until the police officers saw the afterimages Jonathan left in his wake that they realized why they were ordered to not offend him. After all, there was no way they could hope to take down a person with such superhuman abilities. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They were snapped out of their dazed state when an SUV came speeding onto the open field with its sirens ring. ¡°I¡¯m Leslie Hart, the head of the Serious Crime Unit! I¡¯m in charge of the 101 missing people¡¯s case!¡± Leslie shouted with her badge held high before stepping out of the vehicle. Noticing that the police officers had lowered their guns, she walked up to them and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that guy who arrived before me?¡± One of the police officers replied hesitantly, ¡°I think he went up the mountain. He disappeared in the blink of an eye¡­¡± ¡°Other members of the Serious Crime Unit and numerous police officers will be arriving shortly. Be careful not to hurt them by mistake!¡± Leslie shouted before turning around and running up the mountain. The terrain was uneven on the way up the mountain, but that didn¡¯t seem to slow Jonathan down in the slightest. While it would normally take hours for most people to reach Triplex Manifesta, Jonathan had arrived outside the temple in just a little over ten minutes. All of the tourist hotspots on Summerbank Mountain have been closed off because of Ryan, so the ce was incredibly quiet and tranquil without the presence of tourists. The young monk who hosted the auction back then was sweeping the floor in front of the temple. Huh¡­ This monk¡¯s cultivation level was Precelestial Realm thest time I came here. I can¡¯t believe he has already reached Postcelestial Realm! It has only been about a month! His cultivation progress is a little ridiculous! On top of that, he doesn¡¯t seem to be using any special techniques to achieve this. That means he got this far through his elixir field alone! This young monk truly is a cultivation prodigy! It¡¯s a shame Sofus and dimir have lost their lives in the Secret Realm, so he has no one to mentor his cultivation training. Now that Phoebus Sect¡¯s formation te is in my hands, Phoebus Sect will probably perish dozens of yearster¡­ ¡°I remember you¡­ You¡¯re Sean, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan asked. The young monk nodded with a smile and ced the broom aside. ¡°Pleasee in, Sir! My master left with you, right? He hasn¡¯t returned even though it has been almost a month now. Do you happen to know why, Sir?¡± he asked with an expectant look in his eyes, his cheeks flushed red. Jonathan looked him in the eye and shook his head. ¡°I have no idea, Sean. Tell me, have you seen this person before?¡± he asked while retrieving a photograph of Ryan from his storage ring. Sean frowned as he replied hesitantly, ¡°Yes, I have. I think it was about two weeks ago. He came looking for someone¡­ Wait, I think he was looking for you, Sir!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle. If he was looking for me, then I¡¯m definitely on the right track! Ryan is, without a doubt, Quinton in disguise! I bet Leslie would explode with anger if she were here right now! We have been searching Triplex Manifesta for signs of Ryan throughout the past few days, but we never thought to ask this young monk about him. Who would¡¯ve thought Sean had seen Ryan? ¡°Sean, do you know where he went?¡± Sean shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. He asked me where you guys were headed, so I told him you guys left the mountain through the side. He then headed off in your direction.¡± A murderous glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes when he heard that. So, Ryan has been on my tail all this while! The path we took to leave the mountain was not the little trail in front of Triplex Manifesta. We went with a dangerous route not known to regr people, so it¡¯s highly possible that Ryan has entered Summerbank Abyss. Still, I only left Summerbank Abyss and sealed the formation after making sure that no one else was inside¡­ Even though Ryan uses a secret technique to absorb a person¡¯s life energy and is capable of making rapid progress with his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t possibly exceed Divine Realm! That formation was able to keep Joselle, whose cultivation level is above Divine Realm, trapped inside for over two thousand years. There¡¯s no way someone could just break through it so easily, unless¡­ Ryan entered the formation at the same time that I, Lauryn, and Irving left. That way, he could easily get past me when the fog walls blocked out my spiritual sense! But if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t that too much of a coincidence, though? With that in mind, Jonathan decided to head down the mountain to confirm his theory. He had just taken a few steps ahead when he turned around and asked, ¡°Sean, you look like you have great potential. Would you be willing to continue your cultivation with me?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 722 The Legendary Man Chapter 722 The Legendary Man Chapter 722-¡°Follow you?¡± Sean visibly panicked when he heard what Jonathan had said. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°How could you not know?¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°Your physique is very suitable for cultivation. If you follow me, I can bring you to the city to live there and teach you everything I know. What do you say?¡± The reason he offered that proposal was that he couldn¡¯t bear letting someone as talented as Sean to languish in Phoebus Sect, which was about to be destroyed. Additionally, Sean was exceptionally sensible, which endeared him to Jonathan further. Sean shook his head somewhat cluelessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ How about¡­ I¡¯ll ask my master first before getting back to you.¡± Master? Jonathan sighed resignedly. Whether his mentor is Sofus or dimir, neither of them is coming back. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you think about my offer, then. I have matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going now. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll return here and ask you about it again.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sean replied with a smile. ¡°See you, Sir.¡± Jonathan nodded and leaped dozens of meters away before dropping past the misty cliff next to Triplex Manifesta. When Jonathan¡¯s figure disappeared into the mist, the cuteness and bashfulness on Sean¡¯s countenance swiftly vanished. A look of murderous intent then swirled in his eyes. ¡°Seeing that Phoebus Sect¡¯s ring is on his finger, I bet he killed dimir already. Yet, he tried to take me in as his disciple.¡± As he muttered to himself, he stared at his small hand. ¡°I¡¯ve only woken up recently, so I¡¯m still too weak. I must remain patient for now!¡± A deep voice abruptly rang out from behind him. ¡°Why are you daydreaming instead of sweeping the floor, Sean?¡± ¡°Huh? Someone told me he wanted to take me away, Master¡­¡± Speedily, he put on his innocent and bashful facade again before turning to face the cultivator behind him. Standing outside the formation¡¯s white, misty wall, Jonathan brought out a square formation te. ¡°Open!¡± After he gestured a technique, a tunnel appeared on the wall. Using the formation te as a bond, he instantly enveloped the entire formation in his consciousness the moment he stepped out of the white mist. The first thing he saw was that the lush ming Tree had turnedpletely bald. The life essence of the divine tree that had existed since ancient times was sucked dry, and it was dead. Seeing that a quarter of the Four Symbols Formation had been annihted, Jonathan enveloped his consciousness in the valley within the center of the mountain peak. The rune had darkened, the formation¡¯s foundation was destroyed, and Joselle was free. Every inch of thend in the middle of Summerbank Abyss shed past Jonathan¡¯s mind. Finally, he saw a man and a woman near a pond. The woman had good looks and hair that reached her waist. On her curvy body were clothes made from beast skin. An odd spear made from a tree branch and a sharp stone was in her hand. Of course, she was none other than Joselle.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In front of her was a bloody man fighting against a demon wolf. Suddenly, Jonathan caught a faint trace of the man¡¯s aura. He released a long breath when he sensed the man¡¯s numerous negative auras. Violence, insanity, murderous intent¡­ He must be Quinton! With the help of the formation te in his hand, he soared across more than a hundred meters in an instant. Joselle, eating fruit while sitting on a rock watching the battle, abruptly snapped her sight in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Then, she ordered, ¡°ve, kill it.¡± In response, Ryan grabbed the demon wolf¡¯s paws and bit the beast¡¯s neck. His teeth grew wildly. A dozen short fangs instantly took shape, tearing his face apart. As a result, his mouth became three times its original size. Following the demon wolf¡¯s wailing, he severed the beast¡¯s arteries. Before the creature passed away, it used all its remaining strength to chomp on his shoulder. However, it was as though Ryan didn¡¯t notice the pain at all. He didn¡¯t dodge or show any signs of agony. Momentster, the alpha wolfy on Ryan¡¯s shoulder like a corpse, no longer possessing its former glory. Ryan¡¯s injuries rapidly healed thanks to the blood essence he absorbed from the demon wolf. His face, which was still torn apart seconds ago, had also recovered. ¡°Master.¡± Politely, he arrived and stood next to Joselle as though he had no emotions. Some time ago, he killed Carmelo so as not to get possessed. Then, to take his revenge on Jonathan, he came to Summerbank Mountain. However, he identally stumbled into the Four Symbol Formation. Jonathan and the others were Grandmaster Realm cultivators, yet they could only barely survive there. On the other hand, Ryan was merely a Superior Realm cultivator. He almost died multiple times before he came across Joselle. At first, when she asked him to heal himself at the ming Tree, he already sensed she was nning to use him. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to interact with Joselle too much back then. However, after he had a taste of the ming Tree¡¯s powerful regenerative ability, he went crazy. Every day, he would intentionally provoke powerful demon beasts in Summerbank Abyss and then fight them as if he couldn¡¯t care less about dying. After each victory, he would consume the demon beast¡¯s life essence to increase his cultivation level rapidly. If he were wounded, he would crawl back to the ming Tree to recuperate. In just a week, he ughtered enough demon beasts to be a Grandmaster Realm cultivator. It was also then the ming Tree died. Before, Ryan had studied the unique properties of the ming Tree. As a cultivator, he, of course, could tell the tree was one of the foundations of arge formation. He also noticed many of its leaves would fall every time he consumed its sap. However, he waspletely addicted to the feeling of reaching higher cultivation levels at a meteoric rate. Whenever he looked at the leaves left on the tree, he would tell himself he would stop drinking the sap after one more time and only rely on himself to achieve higher cultivation levels. Sadly, it was something he only repeated in his mind instead of doing. Eventually, he killed the tree. Ryan didn¡¯t know the tree was a spiritual root that required bnce and would suffer irrevocable damage once that bnce had been broken. Even if one were to stop drinking its sap afterward, it would still die swiftly from its injury. Phoebus Sect sacrificed three Grandmaster Realm cultivators every three years because it was necessary to restore the ming Tree¡¯s diminished life essence and maintain that bnce. Due to Ryan¡¯s greed, he ruined that bnce permanently. The death of the ming Tree meant one part of the Four Symbols Formation that bounded Joselle was destroyed. Therefore, she was once again free. The first thing she did after that was to turn Ryan into her new ve. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 723 The Legendary Man Chapter 723 The Legendary Man Chapter 723-Ryan, who had just achieved Grandmaster Realm, understandably wasn¡¯t going to agree to be a ve. However, in the two weeks that followed, that naked, beautiful woman taught him what true strength meant, as their battles always ended in his crushing defeat. Joselle had a miraculous technique that could heal someone¡¯s woundspletely. Thus, she could always pull him back from the brink of death and return him to tip-top shape. Of course, she didn¡¯t do that out of kindness. She just wanted to torture him. In the following days, he tried everything he could to kill her, such as ambushing her or using explosions. However, every time, she would take him down before resuming her effort to turn him into a ve. Finally, three days ago, Ryan gave up and voluntarily offered up blood essence and recognized her as his master. While he retained independent thoughts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey Joselle anymore because his life was in her hands. Smiling, she swung her feet yfully. ¡°What a familiar aura.¡± Those who weren¡¯t aware of what she was would think she was just a harmless young girl if they witnessed that scene. Upon leaping into the air, she hurled her spear in the direction of the void ahead. ng! A long sword extended outward from the void and deflected the spear to the side. Then, a figure dropped onto the ground along with the sword. It was Jonathan! Bam! The mountain rock beneath his feet was crushed to pieces before he stood up slowly. Then, he trained his icy gaze on Ryan and Joselle. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Ryan roared so loudly that his voice echoed throughout the central region of Summerbank Abyss the moment he saw Jonathan. ¡°Kill!¡± As blood rushed into his brain, he howled furiously and charged toward Jonathan with a dagger. In response, Jonathan chanted his mantra. ¡°Bind!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Promptly, the space around Ryan was visibly blurred and distorted, eventually forming an enclosed space that confined him within. It wasn¡¯t a spiritual force field that Jonathan had used. It was the Summerbank Abyss formation. His expression turned icy as he stared at the malevolent aura rising from Ryan¡¯s body. It had been less than three months since I headed to Lumonburg. When Quinton tried assassinating me back then, he was only in the advanced phase of Superior Realm cultivation level. Yet, in less than three months, he had reached the middle phase of the Grandmaster Realm cultivation level. In other words, his cultivation jumped four levels in a row. That is terrifyingly fast for someone¡¯s esction of their cultivation level. Then, he recalled something. It was recorded in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique that two thousand years ago, there were evil cultivators in Chanaea. Based on what I read, the cultivation technique of those evil cultivators is extremely simr to the one he is using. This way of using human essence to aid one¡¯s cultivation appeared after the foundation of the natural order was shattered. Because the spiritual energy in the world and cultivation resources were dwindling, a talented individual conceived a cultivation technique to steal other people¡¯s spiritual energy. A spell, by its nature, is neither benevolent nor malevolent, but people can be one or another. Once that spell was unleashed to the world, countless cultivators considered it a shortcut to great power. After all, one can raise their cultivation level exceedingly fast by stealing other people¡¯s cultivation foundations. At first, cultivators only killed and consumed the spiritual energy of those who deserved to die. However, as time passed, cultivators who had a taste of that rapid increase in strength started massacring people. Cultivators who lost their friends and families to the rampage also started using the same technique to increase their cultivation level speedily so they could seek revenge. More information about that history resurfaced in his mind. In just ten short years, the number of cultivators in Chanaea was almost reduced by half. However, because of that, everyone became on guard against the technique. As a result, any attempt to kill and absorb a cultivator¡¯s spiritual energy grew incredibly difficult. Thus, some people started changing their cultivation methods, opting to absorb ordinary people¡¯s blood essence to boost their cultivation instead. After all, ordinary people were but ants in cultivators¡¯ eyes. While absorbing blood essence is a rtively ineffective method for a high- level cultivator to increase their cultivation level, there was an abundance of it. Things became so bad that corpses were seen strewn across thousands of kilometers. It was then the world of cultivation was split into two groups. One group included those who absorbed other people¡¯s spiritual energy to raise their cultivation level quickly in a short time. The only thing they valued was their own life in their pursuit of power. Those individuals wereter known as evil cultivators. Cultivators on the side of good began fighting against the evil cultivators for shaking the foundation of the cultivation world. The me of destruction that followed burned the lives of many. It was a war thatsted for nearly a hundred years. After the great war ended, all cultivators who fought for the side of good were praised and sincerely worshipped by all countries worldwide. That was how the respectable families were born. I thought I would only see a cultivation technique like that in books, yet there it is, right in front of me, used by someone who should¡¯ve died by my hands. He furrowed his eyebrows as he watched Ryan¡¯s body transform. At that moment, Ryan had turned into a red-eyed, ferocious-looking demon. ¡°Let me ask you something, Ryan. Did you kill Lynn?¡± Jonathan asked calmly. ¡°Kill! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± As Ryan roared with fury, his spiritual energy rose continuously. The clothes on his body were gradually ripped to shreds. Then, drops of ck blood began oozing out of his body. They were corroding his flesh as though they were sulfuric acid. The marks of corrosion eventually gathered on a single spot, forming a giant w symbol on his body. When Jonathan sensed bouts of movementsing from the object on his left hand, he frowned and turned to the formation te, which was seen shaking relentlessly. The malevolent aura of an evil cultivator was one of the world¡¯s most negative, filthy things, capable of suppressing the power of all magical items and techniques. It could also be described as impossible to restrict. As Jonathan recalled the content of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, a thought shed past his mind. Ryan¡¯s malevolent aura can eradicate the constraint I put on him with my technique! ¡°Give me back my grandfather and father!¡± Following Ryan¡¯s roar, he instantly smashed apart the restraining force field around him. As his malevolent aura expanded, he leaped toward Jonathan, intending to slice his opponent¡¯s throat with his dagger. Composedly, Jonathan gathered spiritual energy in his right hand and pped Ryan¡¯s arm. Too slow! While he managed to break free of my restraining formation, his cultivation level is still too low. There¡¯s no way he can injure me with this attack of his. Unbeknownst to him, as he dashed behind Ryan and was ready to kill his enemy, Joselle¡¯s slender hand had silently arrived at his back. Gazing at Jonathan menacingly, she swung her right hand toward his neck like a de. At that moment, it was as though Jonathan waspletely unaware of her actions as he grabbed Ryan, thus allowing her hand to pass through his neck. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 724 The Legendary Man Chapter 724 The Legendary Man Chapter 724-When Joselle saw her fingers passing through Jonathan¡¯s neck, she grinned. However, in the next moment, her body went through his. It¡¯s just an afterimage! Without dy, she turned back and saw Jonathan, whose neck had been shed by her, slowly disappearing. More than a dozen meters away, he was staring at his right hand with a frown. Even he couldn¡¯t have left such a clear afterimage if he relied solely on speed. However, he was able to pull it off because he was using his formation te in Summerbank Abyss¡¯ formation. While he was still furious about Lynn¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t forget Joselle¡¯s presence. Back then, in order to seal that ancient beast, he had to work with dimir just to be able to stall her. At that moment, though, he only had himself to count on. Even with the formation te¡¯s help, without the ming Tree, the three remaining foundations of the seal could only lower Joselle¡¯s cultivation level to God Realm. He regretted for not being more well-prepared. Although, his current focus was on his hand instead of Ryan and Joselle. Earlier, I only touched Ryan¡¯s shoulder, yet my spiritual energy was tainted with the malevolent aura. His expression turned grim as he carefully observed how the spiritual energy in his hand was changing. Even though I only came in contact with a tiny trace of his malevolent aura, it corrupted all the spiritual energy in my hand! It feels like a drop of ink slipping into a cup of water before rapidly spreading its corruption. In fact, it¡¯s even trying to drill into my hand! Slightly shocked, Jonathan cut off the spiritual energy in his hand. Upon losing its medium, the malevolent aura dispersed. Then he shifted his sharp look back to Ryan. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the one who killed Lynn or not anymore, Ryan. You will die here purely because of your malevolent aura and the more than a hundred deaths you caused outside.¡± ¡°Jonathan.¡± Joselle smiled while holding a spear in her hand. ¡°This is my ve. Without my permission, no one is allowed to kill him.¡± The formation te in Jonathan¡¯s hand levitated in the air and spun slowly. ¡°You may be able to make that im in the past, but right now, I have this formation te! You can¡¯t stop me!¡± ¡°Feel free to give it a try,¡± she replied yfully as she pointed her spear toward Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows with boundless murderous intent. ¡°Kill!¡± Ryan growled and charged toward Jonathan like a scarlet shadow. Upon wielding Heaven Sword, Jonathan stabbed the de in the direction of Ryan¡¯s chest. Ding! Joselle, using only a small amount of force, sted Heaven Sword away with her spear. The sword circled in the air before Jonathan used his spiritual sense to put the weapon back into his storage ring. Her might was so great that the formation could only suppress her spiritual energy and didn¡¯t include her physical strength. I suspect she has enough power to crack a mountain open. I can¡¯t defeat her by force, but Ryan must die! Joselle swiped her spear in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Expand!¡± After Jonathan yelled, a ripple appeared on the formation te. Suddenly, the spear that was about to hit him was pulled backward. It only seemed that way because he was expanding the space between him and her. However, the spear still managed to cut Jonathan¡¯s ear as it shed past him with an eerie buzzing sound. A drop of blood spilled from that wound of his. As he changed the technique he was gesturing with his hand, he jumped toward Ryan¡¯s back. ¡°Die!¡± Upon dding his right arm with spiritual energy armor, he punched his opponent. Pfft! Ryan spat out a mouthful of ck blood as he stared at his chest with widened eyes. Jonathan punched his arm through Ryan¡¯s chest and held his opponent¡¯s heart, still beating and connected to the major arteries. ¡°Die!¡± Standing in front of both men, Joselleunched her spear toward Ryan¡¯s chest. She intended to hit Ryan and Jonathan with that assault. ¡°Expand!¡± Jonathan¡¯s left hand trembled slightly before the space in front of Ryan twisted with a ripple- like effect. The instant the spear hit the distorted space, it reappeared next to the men¡¯s bodies. Jonathan was confident he would remain undefeated as long as he was in Summerbank Abyss¡¯ formation because he could use his formation te to manipte space and teleport stuff. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡± Peering at Joselle, who was dashing toward him, he tightened his right grip and crushed Ryan¡¯s heart. With widened eyes, Ryan copsed to the ground. Joselle roared as an unbelievably foul shockwave wasunched toward Jonathan. Jonathan retreated backward. Meanwhile, that powerful energy st turned Ryan¡¯s body into a red mist. When Jonathannded on top of a giant rock, he dispelled all spiritual energy on his right arm. Ryan¡¯s body was like a human-shaped container for sulfuric acid. Anything that came in contact with what remained of his body would start corroding endlessly. I¡¯ve killed Ryan and avenged Lynn. However, right now, Joselle has be a real headache because she¡¯s free. Despite that, she still can¡¯t leave Summerbank Abyss as the Four Symbols Formation is still intact, even though it has lost one of its foundations. Although, this means Summerbank Abyss is no longer safe. I¡¯ll still be fine, but I won¡¯t be able to bring the core members of Asura¡¯s Office here to train them. If I do, I bet Joselle will just turn them all into ves. How about I kill her? Hmm, no. While the ancient beast¡¯s spiritual energy is suppressed, I¡¯m still not powerful enough to take her life. Also, I doubt I can appease her. Even though I named her, she¡¯s still trying to kill me. Just as Jonathan was wondering how to deal with Joselle, he saw something that caused his pupils to constrict. She was standing on the tip of the spear, erected on the ground, with her toe. At that angle, if Jonathan lifted his sight just slightly, he could see what was beneath her skirt. However, he was wholly focused on the spinning, bloody bits of meat around her. ¡°Do you know why members of Phoebus Sect imprisoned me for nearly two thousand years, Jonathan?¡± Joselle sneered. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m one of the remaining ancient realm beasts! My existence is aligned with the natural order. Therefore, I can keep anyone alive permanently if I want to! ve!¡± Following her exmation, the bits of meat floating in the air merged together. Slowly, Ryan¡¯s broken body was reassembled from head to toe. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 725 The Legendary Man Chapter 725 The Legendary Man Chapter 725-When Jonathan saw Ryan returning to life, he clutched the formation te in his left hand tighter. While Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique had a lot of stuff recorded on it, it had very few descriptions of realm beasts. It only described them as beings favored by the world and that they possessed the might to destroy the world from the moment they were born. There were no additional descriptions of what they were exactly or what sort of powers they had. After all, not everyone could pull off Phoebus Sect¡¯s insane stunt of turning the entire Summerbank Abyss into a gigantic formation and isting it from the rest of the world. Thanks to Joselle¡¯s exnation, Jonathan finally obtained an answer. I always wondered why Phoebus Sect¡¯s forbearers didn¡¯t just kill Joselle if they had the ability to imprison her. After all, it was much easier for a cultivator to kill something than seal it, especially an entity as outrageously powerful as Joselle. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to do this without a beneficial reason. Now, I think I can understand why Joselle has been imprisoned here for two thousand years. Bits of meat gradually stacked on top of each other until Ryan¡¯s lifeless body stood in front of Jonathan once more. ¡°Return!¡± yelled Joselle before traces of malevolent aura gathered in her hand. As more malevolent auras concentrated in her palm, vestiges of bizarre fluctuations began emerging from within it. That sensation made Jonathan feel as though she was holding a spinning eyeball. He also felt as if someone was staring at him. After Joselle pressed the ball of malevolent aura into Ryan¡¯s body, the entire Summerbank Abyss formation shook. Upon raising his line of sight, he saw the white mist above his head, which resembled an upside-down bowl, begin to shift. Waves of unnerving energy seeped into the center of the formation from outside, looking as though they were tentacles attempting to interrupt Joselle¡¯s ritual. However, when those energies descended above her head, she trembled as she released the same type of energy to protect herself. Watching that scene unfold frightened Jonathan. While many others wouldn¡¯t know what those energies were, he did. That was the power of Pryncyp. Even though the world itself wouldn¡¯t tolerate the ability to resurrect the dead, Joselle pulled it off anyway. He felt as though an invisible, spiritual hand went into Ryan¡¯s chest and firmly grasped thetter¡¯s heart. Ba-dump. In a moment, Ryan opened his eyes and turned to Jonathan, no longer possessing the murderous intent he previously had. ¡°Master.¡± Standing next to Joselle, he smiled at her politely. Joselle chuckled. ¡°Go and have your revenge. Let me witness your true strength!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± He was stark naked as he peered at Jonathan. At the corners of his mouth, fangs ripped his face apart as they formed. Blood spilled out from the center of all his fingers before white finger bones pierced through his skin and started growing uncontrobly. ¡°That¡¯s not Ryan!¡± Jonathan frowned. While Ryan¡¯s outward appearance hasn¡¯t changed much, he¡¯s no longer staring at me with resentment. Just as he wasmenting that, Ryan stepped forward. ng! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Following the sound of a bell chime, Jonathan widened his eyes as he gazed at the terrifying scene in front of him. I can¡¯t believe it! Ryan¡¯s currently a middle-phase God Realm cultivator! What secret technique did Joselle use to resurrect him and raise his cultivation level to such a frightening degree? Without dy, he formed threeyers of defense to guard against Ryan and Joselle using restraining formation, spiritual energy force field, and the bronze handbell. However, twoyers of his defense were shattered by Ryan instantly as if they were made of paper. As Jonathan¡¯s defense failed to block his opponent¡¯s attack, he was sent flying away before hended back on the ground and stared at his enemies. ¡°If you let me out, I promise we¡¯ll never cross paths again, Jonathan.¡± Giggling, Joselle pointed her spear at him. ¡°You and I know it¡¯s only a matter of time before I break out of here since a quarter of the Four Symbols Formation, the ming Tree, had been destroyed.¡± ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t restore the formation to its full strength?¡± he remarked. ¡°Restore?¡± She snorted. ¡°With what? Skyscrapers? Vehicles? Christmas trees? Do you know what the ming Tree is? Nothing else like it exists outside of this formation anymore due to the destruction of the natural order!¡± In response, Jonathan sighed with resignation. Cultivators who previously met with Joselle spoke too much about the outside world. That¡¯s why she knows the general situation of the world outside. I won¡¯t be able to fool her easily anymore. ¡°You want me to let you leave? Sure. Kill Ryan first, and then we¡¯ll talk,¡± he negotiated tentatively. To his surprise, she leaped across around forty meters andnded behind him. ¡°Ryan is my ve! I rather kill you first than him!¡± ng! Ryan once again darted toward Jonathan. As the golden bell rang, the runes inteced. Without dy, Jonathan sent a palm strike in Ryan¡¯s direction. Then he heard a sonic boom behind him as Joselle thrust her spear toward the back of Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°Expand!¡± After he unleashed a technique with hand gestures, the formation te moved, and the distance between the three of them widened. Ryan missed while the spear pierced into his chest. However, as though he couldn¡¯t feel any pain at all, he growled and promptly chased after Jonathan again. ¡°Shrink!¡± Jonathan took one step toward his opponent as he put away the bronze handbell and pulled out Heaven Sword. Even though there were still more than a dozen meters of distance between them, after the formation te on his left hand vibrated, Jonathan appeared in front of Ryan. During the moment they shed past each other, Heaven Sword silently sliced Ryan¡¯s neck. At the same time, Ryan¡¯s punch was sent flying toward Jonathan. ¡°Expand!¡± Jonathan roared, extending the distance between him and his opponent again, causing the latter¡¯s punch to miss andnd on the ground instead. Boom! A ten-meter-square crater was formed on the ground. If that attack had hit its intended target, Jonathan would¡¯ve turned into meat paste. ¡°Whew.¡± Jonathan was panting on a slope dozens of meters away from the impact zone. That series of attacks by the three of them onlysted for less than three breaths. When experts fought, they attacked to kill, not to impress. Even if Jonathan had all the advantages he could get, he would still only be able to escape death narrowly while facing two God Realm cultivators simultaneously. If only I had a helper¡ª Just as that thought entered his mind, he was stunned for a moment before he expanded his spiritual sense into the storage ring. Then he pulled out a palm-sized paper figure. If I don¡¯t have any helpers, I¡¯ll just have to make one myself! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 726 The Legendary Man Chapter 726 The Legendary Man Chapter 726-After killing Zebedee, Jonathan imed his opponent¡¯s ring as his own. The ring included one scroll with forbidden techniques on them and three clone talismans. He had read the scroll briefly before. While the scroll was said to contain forbidden techniques, it only had a series of spells recorded on it. Jetroinian¡¯s habits confounded him. For example, he initially didn¡¯t understand why Jetroinians recorded every spell they learned in a single scroll. Although, after giving it some thought, he realized it was done to pass down the spells to future generations. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The secret cloning technique didn¡¯t seem like something a mortal could perform. However, after he actually read what it did, he realized it was a multi-tasking skill. It was a special spiritual sense method to divide one¡¯s mind into multiple parts and make them completely independent. The most difficult part of the technique was making the cloning talisman, which seemed to be Zebedee¡¯s secret skill because there was a nk spot on the scroll which would¡¯ve been where the process was recorded. Jonathan believed Zebedee would¡¯ve only written it down before death or when thetter found a disciple. The formation te and Heaven Sword were floating in front of Jonathan. He raised his right hand and cut his palm with the de. As he used his spiritual energy, a line of blood essence spilled onto the talisman from his wound. ¡°I sacrifice my blood to summon a clone! Emerge!¡± Upon yelling that out loud, he saw the spiritual energy around him surge into the talisman. When the spiritual energy flooded into the talisman, it swelled in size expeditiously and turned into a ball of me. ¡°Kill him!¡± While Joselle wasn¡¯t sure what Jonathan was doing, she knew she couldn¡¯t let him finish casting the spell. In her eyes, he was still just a bug. However, due to the formation¡¯s restriction, it was possible that the bug could threaten her safety. Based on all the information she had gathered from Jonathan¡¯s visits to Summerbank Abyss, she could tell he was a very crafty man with many tricks up his sleeve. I don¡¯t know what trouble he¡¯ll bring if he finishes his ritual, but I¡¯m not going to find out! Upon receiving Joselle¡¯s order, Ryan blitzed toward Jonathan as the rock underneath his feet exploded. ¡°Toote!¡± As Jonathan grinned, a figure emerged from the ball of fire, grabbed Heaven Sword, and charged toward Ryan. ¡°Spiritual body manifestation?¡± Joselle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when she saw two identical Jonathans. Concurrently, Jonathan was having an unfamiliar experience. The second Jonathan was, truthfully, just a puppet he created by using spiritual energy and blood essence. His mind was still in control of that puppet. While he could multitask, he never had the energy to divide his consciousness in the past. At that moment, in his mind, two points of view were ovepping each other. The first was from his original body. He could see Joselle¡¯s shock, Ryan¡¯s insanity, and a figure identical to him battling Ryan. The second point of view came from his clone, which could only see Ryan, including his foe¡¯s fangs, finger bones, and malevolent aura. Initially, Jonathan experienced vertigo when two different points of view popped into his mind simultaneously. It was so severe that he almost wanted to puke. That reaction was his body¡¯s self-defense mechanism kicking in because the images he saw in his mind were overwhelming him so much that his body thought he was getting poisoned. After all, a powerful sense of dizziness could help someone puke. However, after only taking a deep breath, Jonathan was able to separate the two points of view clearly, and the dizziness disappeared. I think I can summon one more clone based on how I¡¯m feeling right now. Any more, and I¡¯ll probably get bacsh. After all, this sort of attention-splitting state isn¡¯t as serene as reading a book or cultivating. In a fight to the death, if I make even a single mistake or react too slowly, I¡¯ll die. When his train of thought ended there, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Zebedee. That guy was able to use six clones effortlessly. He would¡¯ve killed me with his de if I didn¡¯t have the bronze handbell. Even if I cultivate for several years, it¡¯s hard to say if I can achieve that level of mental energy. Unbeknownst to him, if Zebedee learned Jonathan could fight against two enemies with a clone simultaneously right after using the technique for the first time, his jaw would definitely drop. After all, he dared to use six clones because he only had one target. While it strained his spiritual sense greatly to look at the same target from seven points of view, Jonathan¡¯s actions remained the same when perceived from different angles. Thus, it was easy for his spiritual sense to detect his opponent¡¯s moves and for him to react appropriately. However, if the person¡¯s clone and the main body were attacking different targets, the strain on their mind would be doubled. The way Jonathan was using the clone at the moment was something Zebedee, a veteran God Realm cultivator, would only dare to try after practicing the technique for a year. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t spiritual body manifestation!¡± Joselle shook her head at a distance. While I have no idea how Jonathan pulled this off, I can tell it¡¯s a different thing based on how he manifested the clone. After all, the ancient spiritual body manifestation technique requires Pryncyp to work. Its power is exceptionally terrifying, and it¡¯s a nearly insurmountable existence, even whenpared to beings like myself. As magical as Jonathan¡¯s technique is, the clone is just a fake! Following an ear-piercing buzz, she attempted to thrust her spear into Jonathan¡¯s clone. ng! A golden light appeared. Jonathan was holding the bronze handbell. Above his fist was the vague shape of a bell that repeatedly dimmed and brightened. ¡°I¡¯m your brother, Joselle. I named you. Why do you want to kill me?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Staring at him yfully, she flipped the spear and gathered spiritual energy in her hand. ¡°I would still like you to be my ve. How about¡­ both of us sign a ve contract? If you do, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He chuckled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re the ve, I¡¯ll bring you out of Summerbank Abyss.¡± As he spoke, three partially visible pirs of light in the sky trembled constantly. After lots of mist gathered continuously in the air, they saw lightning crackling within. Joselle was rebelling against Four Symbols Formation¡¯s suppression. Meanwhile, Jonathan was gesturing a technique with his left hand. Momentster, the formation te in front of him started spinning insanely fast. ¡°I may not be able to break the formation, but you won¡¯t be able to increase the distance between us with it!¡± After Joselle yelled, a bright bolt of lightning struck the top of her head. ck cracks began to form in the sky. The power of Pryncyp emerged once more. A ck light barrier then appeared around Joselle. When lightning struck the light barrier, pain could be seen on her face. Concurrently, Jonathan could clearly feel Joselle¡¯s aura fading from his formation te. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 727 The Legendary Man Chapter 727 The Legendary Man Chapter 727-The formation te was a shrunken version of Summerbank Abyss. All of the markings in the abyss were connected to each other. That was why Jonathan could use the formation te to see every corner of the Three Ultimate Formations the moment he stepped past the mist wall. However, ording to his senses, the space before Jonathan had disappeared. Joselle was supposed to be less than ten meters ahead of him, but he could not sense her aura at all. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense rushed forward, and the moment it touched the ck barrier around Joselle, his spiritual sense reappeared behind Joselle. Indeed, instead of going through Joselle, his spiritual sense had skipped right past her and reappeared a distance away from her. It was as if the spot she was at did not exist at all. The words Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique shed in Jonathan¡¯s mind. Then several lines of words manifested: Ultimate Realm, Pryncyp force field! One can use the Pryncyp one has figured out by oneself to remove oneself from space itself. That is what a Half Immortal who¡¯s untouched by karma can achieve. As long as one uses one¡¯s Pryncyp to hold one¡¯s ground against the divine trials, one will be able to achieve immortality. When Jonathan saw the simple line, he was stunned. Do¡­ Immortals really exist? It was just a brief thought, but Jonathan instantly felt his chest tightening. When he pulled his mind back to the present, he realized that his clone had been punched in the chest by Ryan while he was distracted. Hence, Jonathan refocused on his spiritual sense and made his clone charge toward Ryan with Heaven Sword again. In the meantime, Jonathan walked toward Joselle with the formation te and the bronze handbell. Even though the Four Symbols Formation was iplete, it could still suppress Joselle¡¯s cultivation. Otherwise, she would not have needed to waste her breath with him. If she had achieved the peak in the Ultimate Realm, she would have crushed him a long time ago. ¡°Regardless of whether you¡¯re in Ultimate Realm or have been enlightened by the way of immortality, Summerbank Abyss is now my territory. You¡¯ll have to abide by my rules if you¡¯re here!¡± Bam! After the muffled sound came Jonathan¡¯s right fist, which mmed against the ck barrier in front of Joselle. The moment his fist touched the Pryncyp force field, the bronze handbell turned extremely hot. Lines and lines of runes appeared beside Jonathan¡¯s right hand. He could even hear a voice mumbling mantras. The Pryncyp force field shook, and Jonathan paled. He quickly shot out his spear to draw a long ck line in front of him. ¡°Now!¡± Due to the interference of the Pryncyp force field, Jonathan could not shift the space around Joselle; he could only use the formation te on himself. Soon, Jonathan could feel a sense of pulling. Right as he started moving closer to Joselle, the pulling sensation dissipated, and the spear in front of Jonathan, which still had ayer of ck mist around it, abruptly stabbed right at Jonathan¡¯s eye. ng! Just as the sound of a bell rang, Jonathan dodged to the side. Right in the nick of time, Jonathan had expanded the bronze handbell¡¯s protective range to the maximum to shield himself. Nevertheless, despite sessfully avoiding the blow from the spear, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy had dispersed. His thoughts were disrupted, and his clone was cut in half by Ryan. It turned into dots of white orbs and faded away. Just as Jonathan was twisting in the air to right himself, he spotted Joselle appearing in front of him. ¡°Die!¡± When the spear swung downward, Jonathan¡¯s body, which was flying backward and in midair, plummeted. ¡°Space Activation!¡± Jonathan suppressed the riot of his spiritual energy within him and activated the formation te. Right as he was about to hit the ground, he disappeared. In the next second, above an old pool in the mountains, a body glowing gold light crashed into the water. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, hand over the formation te! You can¡¯t escape me!¡± Joselle bellowed as a crazed smile grew on her lips. However, there was no ripple in the water. Staring at the pool below, Joselle furrowed her brows and shot out her spear. Like a sword, the twirling Pryncyp sliced the pool into two parts. The rocky banks of the pool were destroyed, and water spilled out of it as if it was escaping a broken dam. Yet, Jonathan¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± came a roar from behind Joselle. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She turned, but she was greeted by the sight of a bloody Jonathan with Heaven Sword in his hand. The next thing she noticed was Ryan¡¯s head in his other hand. ¡°Joselle, if I can teleport once, I can teleport again and again. I can¡¯t kill you here, but you can¡¯t kill me either.¡± Joselle lifted her spear. ¡°Even if you mince him, I¡¯ll still be able to piece him back just fine.¡± As she said that, she stretched out her palm as a murderous aura began forming around her. In no time, Ryan¡¯s soul reappeared in Joselle¡¯s hand. At that, Jonathan kept Ryan¡¯s head and body in his storage ring. Even though life could not be kept in his storage space, Ryan¡¯s body was nothing but an item. ¡°But what if I do this?¡± Jonathan asked as he took off his ring. Then, he curled his fingers to make his hands resemble ws before channeling spiritual energy into his palms to crush the storage ring. Joselle turned livid when the ring was destroyed. ¡°You must have a death wish, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± The murderous aura that consolidated in Joselle¡¯s palm dissipated, and she started charging toward Jonathan in a frenzied manner. Jonathan quickly gestured a technique. When he took a step forward, he reached a hundred meters away from his initial location. Once the ring was destroyed, all the items in the storage ring would be gone, along with the dimension within the ring. While Joselle could bring a dead man back to life, she needed a body for the summoned soul. Since Jonathan had destroyed Ryan¡¯s body, it was impossible for her to revive Ryan anymore. Ryan was a trained ve Joselle finally got after decades. Yet, she had only had him for a few days before he was killed for good by Jonathan. How could she possibly ept the oue in silence? I¡¯m going to kill Jonathan! I¡¯m going to get that formation te! Those were the only thoughts Joselle had at that moment. In the meantime, blood was flowing out of Jonathan¡¯s mouth uncontrobly. Even though the bronze handbell protected him earlier, the attack still wounded him terribly. His internal organs were injured, and his spiritual energy had taken a hit. Furthermore, he had been spending a great amount of spiritual energy activating the formation te. By then, Jonathan was starting to sumb to his injuries. Nevertheless, he knew well that the ancient beast behind him woulde closer to him if he were a beat too slow. If that happened, the ancient beast would be able to use its Pryncyp to disrupt the formation te¡¯s operation. He also knew that taking on Joselle alone would be akin to seeking death. Thus, Jonathan kept zig-zagging in the abyss. Right then, the second bolt of lightning struck the top of Joselle¡¯s head. ¡°Get lost!¡± Joselle bellowed when she realized Jonathan was already at the edge of the abyss, her voice reverberating throughout the entire Summerbank Abyss. In the next instant, Jonathan leaped into the mist to reverse the formation. Thest sight he saw before entering the mist was a sea of electricity behind him. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 728 The Legendary Man Chapter 728 The Legendary Man Chapter 728-A figure stumbled out of the thick fog that nketed a stream on Summerbank Mountain. Jonathan copsed between the thorny bushes, coughing out blood. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that he woulde so close to death in Summerbank Abyss this time. Previously, he had suspected Joselle was at least a Divine Realm cultivator. Yet little did he expect that she was in the Ultimate Realm. Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he recalled the Pryncyp force field. The ming Tree, once a part of the Four Symbols Formation, had withered away, leaving the remaining three symbols formation struggling. They could only keep Joselle captive for only a few months. The formation in Summerbank Abyss was iplete, but it could still keep her captive. However, once the core Four Symbols Formation was crushed, no one could stop Joselle, not even the mist surrounding the area, for she had the Pryncyp force field. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine at the thought of an unrestrained Ultimate Realm warrior entering modern society. With a deep breath, Jonathan forced himself to sit up and crossed his legs. He began to activate the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, focusing his energy on the ancient practice. He didn¡¯t notice the Heaven Sword glowing a bright emerald green beside him. Back in Zedfield, Yaleview, Wilbur was sitting on the wicker chair in the garden. He had reced Joshua¡¯s position. Across from him was a youngdy who looked like a delinquent, sporting dreadlocks and munching on fruit from a te. ¡°This fruit isn¡¯t as tasty as the ones in our family,¡± Evamented. With a swift flick of her finger, sheunched the toothpick in her hand, propelling it twenty meters across the garden, where it embedded itself in the low wall. ¡°Wilbur, any progress regarding the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± ¡°The investigation¡¯s not making much progress.¡± With his legs crossed, Wilbur sighed and revealed, ¡°In all of Chanaea, except for those from the respected families, there are only a few God Realm cultivators in Chanaea. Jonathan and Karl were in Doveston at the time, and I didn¡¯t fit the profile of a suspect. I believe the issue still lies with the eight respectable families.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Eva replied with her brows furrowed. ¡°Over ten years ago, the cultivators from the eight respectable families wiped out the Whitley family together. I saw everyone there, and no one was using a sniper rifle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Eva replied with her brows furrowed. ¡°Over ten years ago, the cultivators from the eight respectable families wiped out the Whitley family together. I saw everyone there, and no one was using a sniper rifle.¡± Wilbur chuckled. ¡°The Saday family has produced new God Realm cultivators in the past decade, so why can¡¯t other families produce talent as well?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe so,¡± Eva said, remembering the cultivator she encountered during her fight with Joshua. ¡°However, it¡¯s possible he used a sniper rifle to interfere with my judgment.¡± She paused slightly, remembering why she was here. ¡°By the way, I came here on official business. The family has decided that you shouldunch an attack on the Eastern Army.¡± Wilbur stopped rocking in his wicker chair. He whirled around to gaze at Eva and shed a grin. ¡°You must be joking. The Yaleview Army has over six hundred thousand soldiers, and the Eastern Army has one hundred and seventy thousand soldiers. Do you think it¡¯s funny? If we go to war with them, it will have a profound impact on all of Chanaea.¡± Eva¡¯s lips curled. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Under Karl¡¯s leadership, the Eastern Army formed an alliance with the Mallory family, the Leeson family, and the Henderson family. The Gray family, the ckwood family, and the Welsh family have now decided to partner up as well, creating an unfavorable situation for the Saday family. The elders held a meeting before I arrived and came to a consensus: you will lead the Yaleview Army to Doveston and defeat the Eastern Army. This will split military power between the east and west, turning the conflict between the eight respectable families into one between the Osborne and Saday families. If the other three families refuse to take sides, I believe the Osborne family will make a strategic decision to eliminate them.¡± Through her casualments, Eva acted as though the Saday family had control over the situation in Chanaea. However, a hint of disgust shed across Wilbur¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Not expecting Wilbur¡¯s reply, Eva pursed her lips in disapproval. Wilbur sat up and poured her a cup of tea. ¡°The tea¡¯s cold. You should leave.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Wilbur?¡± Eva snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you only achieved your current status because of the Saday family¡¯s backing. We can take away what we have granted you if we so choose.¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± The scar on Wilbur¡¯s face twitched as he shot her a murderous look. ¡°Eva, I¡¯m not sure what you remember, but it¡¯s been a joint effort between me and the Sadays since the start. We are all equal partners. Are you trying to give me orders? I don¡¯t think you understand what is happening here.¡± His hands were gripping two daggers as he spoke. Eva saw the icy glint of the daggers and quickly backed away, jumping onto the low wall. With The Hundred Beasts scroll slightly unveiled behind her, Eva was ready to unleash a demon beast at any moment. ¡°Wilbur, make yourself clear,¡± Eva demanded, her hand resting on the scroll as she prepared for battle. ¡°Remdik has ced nine hundred thousand troops north of the River Onyx. I assume the Saday family is unaware of this fact. If I were tounch an attack on the Eastern Army, the ensuing conflict could provide the perfect opportunity for the Remdik to make their move. You know what I¡¯m proposing. If a war breaks out, the Saday family will be the first to suffer at my hands.¡± Eva snorted and stood up straight. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to say that to my face, huh?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Wilbur nced at his weapon casually. ¡°Unlike Jonathan and Karl, I don¡¯t have a family for you to threaten. I¡¯m also not like Joshua, who wants to take revenge for the Whitley family. I¡¯m an orphan with no affiliation or connections to any group or faction. Even if the Yaleview Army were to be wiped out in war, I wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Eva responded as she kept her scroll with her brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll ry your message to them. However, you need to remember one thing. If you ever raise your weapon against a Saday again, I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death.¡± Eva jumped off the low wall and quickly disappeared from Wilbur¡¯s view. After keeping his weapon, Wilbur turned to look in the direction of Xemrich. ¡°It¡¯s been two years since then. You never knew things would turn out this way, right? The timing is right, so what are you waiting for?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 729 The Legendary Man Chapter 729 The Legendary Man Chapter 729-Leslie was sweating profusely as she trekked up the path leading up to Summerbank Mountain. Her jacket was nowhere to be seen, and she was now only wearing a soaked ck short-sleeved T- shirt. Leslie gripped her gun as she nced at the temple on the highest peak of the mountain. Taking a deep breath, she continued her ascent. Right then, a figure leaped up from the foot of the mountain andnded right behind Leslie. ¡°Who is it?¡± Leslie whirled around and pointed her gun at the neer without hesitation. Upon recognizing Jonathan, she crumpled onto the step, drained of all her strength. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Leslie stared at the bloody wound on Jonathan¡¯s chest in a daze. ¡°Did you see Ryan?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ve killed him. You can close the case now,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s calm answer. ¡°Ryan Leiter is his fake identity. His real name is Quinton Gomez, and he¡¯s from Lumonburg. You can check it out.¡± Before he could walk away, Leslie called out, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She reached out and tugged at the corner of his shirt. Jonathan looked down at her. From his angle, he could see her cleavage through the gap in her cor. ¡°You said you¡¯ve killed him, and I trust you. In order to close the case, we need you to provide the body to us.¡± ¡°The body is gone.¡± Jonathan shook Leslie¡¯s hand off and headed up the mountain. After taking two steps, he halted in his tracks and turned over his shoulder to look at Leslie. ¡°By the way, Leslie, do you want to get in touch with the real core of Chanaea?¡± The real core of Chanaea? Leslie was startled to hear that question. After all, she was a unique figure in Summerbank, as her father was the mayor. She had also gained a firm foothold in the Serious Crime Unit because of her work on the missing persons¡¯ case. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As of now, she was aware of many core secrets including those of cultivators. However, Jonathan¡¯s question was pretty vague. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Leslie asked hesitantly. Jonathan turned around to look at Leslie. ¡°My name is Jonathan Goldstein. In addition to being a cultivator, I am also known as Asura. I am currently the leader of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Leslie¡¯s eyes turned as wide as saucers. Asura¡¯s Office! Everyone knew about the strong force that had only emerged in Chanaea less than three years ago. Ordinary citizens knew that Chanaea had an undefeatable god of war, but as the daughter of a government official, Leslie often listened to her father recount tales of Asura¡¯s victories. Asura was known for restoring peace in Chanaea with his extreme means. Asura was known for restoring peace in Chanaea with his extreme means. Despite her suspicions about Jonathan¡¯s influence, she was unaware of the extent of his power. ¡°Asura¡­¡± Leslie rose to her feet incredulously. ¡°Uh, what do you need me to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you can do for me either,¡± Jonathan replied calmly with his brows furrowed. Jonathan had actually taken notice of Leslie at the auction for the opportunity to be the first to offer prayers at Triplex Manifesta. It was the first time he had seen someone using their own money to solve a case. After discovering that Jonathan was a cultivator, Leslie informed him that even cultivators must abide by certain rules and restrictions. This caused Jonathan to view her with a newfound level of respect. ¡°The overall situation might look peaceful, but it is actually the calm before the storm. As you¡¯re good at management and sensing changes, you¡¯ll be a valuable asset to Asura¡¯s Office if you choose to join us. However, if you decline or do not meet our standards, Asura¡¯s Office will not hesitate to eliminate¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to join Asura¡¯s Office!¡± Leslie hopped about excitedly before Jonathan could finish his words. Leslie seemed determined, so Jonathan had to swallow his remaining words. It had just urred to him to recruit Leslie a while ago. About two hundred individuals were missing in the missing persons¡¯ cases. Leslie had the most inside information, so she knew the culprit was a cultivator. Despite this knowledge, she fearlessly ventured up the mountain alone, demonstrating her unwavering persistence. Asura¡¯s Office needed someone like her. To end the monopolistic reign of the respectable families, it was not enough to simply have a catchy slogan and enthusiasm. One had to have a strong conviction in their principles as well. Jonathan had expected he would need to do some convincing to get Leslie to join them, so he was pleasantly surprised when she readily epted his invitation. ¡°Have you thought it through? You might lose your life any time after joining Asura¡¯s Office,¡± Jonathan warned. ¡°Our enemies are found within and outside Chanaea, including but not limited to the eight respectable families, the Yaleview Army, the Eastern Army, Remdik, the West Region, and Jetroina. The more important you are to Asura¡¯s Office, the greater the risk of you and your family being killed.¡± Leslie took a deep breath before opening her eyes to gaze at Jonathan. ¡°I have a question for you. If an adept cultivator in Asura¡¯s Office misuses their cultivation to kill someone innocent, how will you punish them?¡± ¡°Asura¡¯s Office won¡¯t recruit such a person. If that happens, death will be the inevitable oue, regardless of the culprit¡¯s cultivation level,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s answer. ¡°I¡¯ll join Asura¡¯s Office!¡± Leslie dered with a smile. ¡°I hope I won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°I am only offering you the opportunity to join Asura¡¯s Office, so this is not an invitation. At ater time, someone will approach you for evaluation.¡± ¡°Evaluation?¡± Leslie stared at his back nkly. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that I decided to join Asura¡¯s Office! Why do I need to be evaluated? Hey, where are you going?¡± ¡°The first rule of Asura¡¯s Office is that a subordinate should never ask about their superior¡¯s business.¡± Jonathan leaped into the air and left. Behind him, Leslie broke into a wide grin. Because of her family, she had experienced enough of the fickleness of human nature and knew how miserable and unfortunate life was for those at the bottom of the hierarchy in society. That was why she had been giving her all when she started working at the police station. However, her position restricted her from taking action on many matters. Now, her chance had finallye. She was determined to uphold justice in society as far as she could. Upon arrival, Jonathan pushed the door open to Triplex Manifesta and walked in. The courtyard was peaceful and serene, for there was no visitor around. It was a surreal sight. Jonathan stepped into the temple to see Sean wiping an incense burner carefully. The young boy was taken aback to see Jonathan. After regaining his senses, he ran to the back and yelled, ¡°Master? Master! Mr. Goldstein is here again!¡± Upon hearing his shouts, a cultivator wearing a robe came out to them. He quickly gave Jonathan a bow. ¡°Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Jonathan inclined his head at the Superior Realm cultivator as a form of greeting. ¡°I¡¯m here to take Sean with me. I¡¯d like to take him as my disciple.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 730 The Legendary Man Chapter 730 The Legendary Man Chapter 730-The monk was taken aback by Jonathan¡¯s request, while Sean bashfully hid behind him. The monk was aware of Jonathan¡¯s frightening potential as he felt a subtle yet intimidating aura emanating from him. He also knew that Sofus had led Jonathan and the rest into Summerbank Abyss a few days ago. Jonathan was a Grandmaster Realm cultivator, so he dared not offend the former. ¡°Mr¡­ Sir.¡± Afraid of provoking Jonathan, the monk corrected his form of address and shed an apologetic smile. ¡°Sean was still a baby when he was abandoned at the foot of the mountain, and Mr. Windt brought him back. He then took Sean as his disciple. If you want to take him with you, you¡¯ll have to get Mr. Windt¡¯s approval.¡± Jonathan nodded and responded, ¡°Your words make sense, but I must inform you that Sofus Windt has passed away in Summerbank Abyss and will not return. It¡¯s now time for you to select a new head.¡± ¡°What?¡± the monk eximed in shock. Sofus was already in the middle phase of Grandmaster Realm at the young age of seventeen. His cultivation speed was horrifying. Although Phoebus Sect had only a few members, because of Sofus¡¯ talent, the belief was widespread that the sect would prosper. No one knew that Sofus would die in the abyss. Phoebus Sect had existed for over one thousand and eight hundred years, but there were only less than twenty cultivators in Superior Realm now. Is Phoebus Sect done for? Jonathan felt no remorse for Sofus¡¯ passing as it was Sofus and dimir who first set a trap for him, Lauryn, and the others. They deserved to get killed. Jonathan fixed his gaze on the flustered monk and said, ¡°I asked to take Sean as my disciple because of his exceptional cultivation abilities. When I visited Triplex Manifestast time, he was still in Postcelestial Realm, but within a month, he had advanced to Superior Realm. With proper guidance, he has the potential to reach Grandmaster Realm in just a few years. Unfortunately, Phoebus Sect lacks the ability to provide that guidance, thus hindering his progress. I aim to take him as my disciple and guide him until he reaches Grandmaster Realm. In the future, he will have the option to return to Phoebus Sect to be its head.¡± Jonathan¡¯s final statement prompted the monk to lift his head. Jonathan¡¯s final statement prompted the monk to lift his head. Even though he was only in Superior Realm, he had watched Sean grow up and knew Jonathan was telling the truth. Jonathan¡¯s promise to allow Sean to make the choice of returning to Phoebus Sect in the future gave him hope. But without Phoebus Sect¡¯s skills, even if he does return in the future, can he still be considered a Phoebus Sect member? Jonathan remained silent and stood in the courtyard, gazing at the monk. Over ten minutester, the monk finally let out a long sigh. ¡°Sir, I know that his talent will go to waste if he stays here as there is no Grandmaster Realm cultivator around to guide him. Nheless, it is difficult for me to let him go with you since I have watched him grow up.¡± Jonathan frowned and nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t like doing things by force. Why don¡¯t you let Sean choose for himself? If he agrees, he¡¯ll stay with me for three years. At the end of that period, I¡¯ll make sure he returns here no matter what his cultivation level is. If Sean objects, I will depart immediately. I promise to keep his exceptional cultivation abilities confidential, but you must be cautious to prevent others from seeking to exploit it.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he squatted down to meet Sean¡¯s gaze. ¡°Sean, you may be young, but I believe you understand our conversation. You¡¯re free to make your own choice.¡± As both the monk and Jonathan fixed their gaze on him, Sean¡¯s cheeks reddened, and he gripped the edge of the monk¡¯s robe. ¡°Sean, is this your answer?¡± Jonathan asked calmly, then turned on his heels to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Sean called out the moment he turned around. Jonathan turned over his shoulder to see Sean kneeling on the ground. ¡°Master, I think I roughly understand most of your conversation. I¡¯ll leave the sect for three years. After the period ends, I¡¯ll return to Triplex Manifesta to restore Phoebus Sect to its former glory,¡± the young boy promised. Thud, thud, thud! After banging his head on the ground thrice, Sean got to his feet. Tears brimmed in his eyes as he stood beside Jonathan. ¡°Well¡­¡± The monk sighed helplessly at Sean¡¯s decision. ¡°Go, then. Good luck!¡± Jonathan inclined his head slightly and turned to leave. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Despite being just seven years old, Sean was already a cultivator in Superior Realm. Upon seeing Jonathan depart, he quickly chased after him, taking several meters with each step. On the mountain path, Jonathan spread his spiritual sense all over Sean as he increased his speed. He wanted to know the limits of his new disciple. They both picked up speed until Sean reached the limit of his ability, which was dozens of meters with each stride. ¡°Follow me. This is a good way to train your breathing efficiency,¡± Jonathan said calmly. He then controlled his figure and traveled down the mountain at a horrifying speed. s, he could only sense objects through his spiritual energy, but not the way people were looking at him. Behind him, Sean gazed at him icily as though he were a dead body. As the matter in Summerbank hade to an end, Jonathan could finally return to Jadeborough. This time, he had traveled from Doveston to Remdik and then back to Summerbank, experiencing numerous events along the way. Back in Jadeborough, Jonathan had toe up with a new n ording to the respectable families¡¯ actions. Upon arriving at Jadeborough Airport, Jonathan and Sean found Zachary and the others waiting for them outside. When the hatch door opened, Zachary, Jason, and the rest from Asura¡¯s Office got down on one knee. Zachary was holding his weapon in his hand. ¡°Wee, Mr. Goldstein!¡± everyone greeted in unison. Sean promptly cowered back at the impressive scene. Jonathan reached out to pat his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They are my men, so you¡¯ll meet them often.¡± He strode over to Zachary and chuckled. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve never seen you show me this much respect in the past.¡± Zachary lifted his head and offered his cleaver to Jonathan. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Goldstein. I failed to adequately protect your wife. Please penalize me as I have let you down.¡± Jonathan reached out to hold Zachary¡¯s arm and pulled him up. ¡°Penalize? Nonsense. Your job is to manage your team well. Some timeter, Asura¡¯s Office is nning something big¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 731 The Legendary Man Chapter 731 The Legendary Man Chapter 731-Jonathan returned to the mountain resort in Edenic Heights with people surrounding him in protection. When they reached the mansion, Jonathan saw Emmeline and the others waiting for him at the entrance. Standing beside Emmeline were Josephine and the former¡¯s parents, Connor and Margaret. Seeing Margaret, who needed other people¡¯s support to stand, Jonathan felt his heart skip a beat. Before the car could evene to aplete stop, Margaret had struggled out of Emmeline¡¯s hold and rushed over. ¡°Jonathan, give me back my daughter!¡± As Margaret was Jonathan¡¯s mother-inw, the bodyguards did not dare to stop her. p! Following a crisp sound, everyone looked away in avoidance. ¡°Jonathan, I thought you¡¯re Asura, the almighty figure who can solve all problems? Why don¡¯t you bring my daughter and grandchild back to me? What does the Osborn family want? Why don¡¯t you just give it to them?¡± Margaret cried out while grasping Jonathan¡¯s cor. Emmeline and Connor could only hold Margaret up from the side and did not dare to pull her back. Since the time Jonathan married Josephine after being abandoned by the Goldstein family anding to Jadeborough, Margaret often made things difficult for him. In fact, Jonathan had left to join the army three years ago because he couldn¡¯t stand the Smith family treating him like an outcast. Although Jonathan had never retaliated physically against Margaret even when she looked down on him and constantly picked on him, he would sometimes intimidate her by unleashing his powerful aura. Yet now, Jonathan stood still and took in Margaret¡¯s p. Margaret may be snobby and utterly rude toward Jonathan, but this time, she was acting out of genuine concern for Josephine and the baby in thetter¡¯s womb. It was also true that Jonathan failed to protect the two of them, allowing the Osborne family to have things their way. Had Jonathan sent Josephine and the others to the headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office, the respectable families wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture them except for the core members of Asura¡¯s Office. Jonathan had overestimated himself, causing the situation toe to this point. Looking at Margaret, who continued to hit his arms and chest, Jonathan lowered his head and fell to his knees. Upon seeing his action, Emmeline and Connor turned their faces to the side. Since the day Jonathan married Josephine, it was the first time he had ever done this in front of Margaret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. This is my fault,¡± Jonathan choked out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. This is my fault,¡± Jonathan choked out. For a few seconds, Margaret froze. She then reached out and struck Jonathan¡¯s head weakly. ¡°What is the use of apologizing? I want my daughter back¡­ I want her toe back!¡± she wailed. The next moment, she staggered backward and copsed. ¡°Mom!¡± Jonathan waved his hand, and immediately, a soft cloud of spiritual energy wrapped around Margaret and set her down on the floor slowly. ¡°Jason!¡± yelled Jonathan toward the back. Jason¡¯s figure appeared in a sh. He crouched down and felt Margaret¡¯s pulse before reporting, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there is nothing wrong with Mrs. Smith¡¯s health. She¡¯s just too stressed. This is the third time she has fainted this week.¡± After Jason¡¯s words fell, a few doctors in white coats ran over and swiftly moved Margaret onto a stretcher. As they brought her away, Connor looked at Jonathan with tearful eyes. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± In the entire Smith family, Connor was the only one who took care of Jonathan andforted him in private. At the sight of Connor¡¯s exhausted countenance, Jonathan was at a loss for words. Connor patted Jonathan¡¯s shoulder and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. What matters is that you¡¯re back. I¡¯ll go check on Margaret. Go ahead and get back to your business.¡± As usual, Connor treated Jonathan nicely and did not me or scold thetter at all. However, that made Jonathan feel even worse. Emmeline merely nced at Jonathan before turning to leave without a word. Unlike before, she did not look excited at all to see him. With the family gone, Jonathan hung his head low, trying to hold back his tears and regain his composure. From the moment he found out that Josephine had been abducted by the Osborne family, he had been thinking about how he should exin things to the Smith family. Just then, Zachary approached him and murmured, ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jonathan lifted his head, his tears now dry. ¡°Call Lauryn. I¡¯m going to hold a meeting.¡± The first floor of No. 8 Vi in Edenic Heights had been entirely cleared. Currently, only a huge makeshift conference table stood in the middle of the ce. Jonathan sat at one end of the table, sweeping his gaze across the five people before him¡ªZachary, Jason, Yasmin, Lauryn, and Donald. Among them, only Lauryn had yet to experience such a formal meeting. When Jonathan looked at Lauryn, his sharp gaze glinted murderously. ¡°Lauryn, I know you¡¯re here under the instruction of your family. Sirius had helped me while I was in Remdik, so your family couldn¡¯t be doing this for no reason. Tell me. What is the ckwood family¡¯s real motive?¡± ¡°Motive?¡± Lauryn looked at Jonathan in bewilderment. At that, Jonathan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re unaware of it?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just helping you so that the ckwood family has a way out,¡± Lauryn hurriedly exined. ¡°I see. So you¡¯re not part of the ckwood family¡¯s decision-makers,¡± remarked Jonathan with a frown. He continued, ¡°Contact the decision-maker of your family right now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Without any hesitation, Lauryn whipped out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Lauryn. Why did you suddenly call me?¡± a cold voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan, not Lauryn,¡± Jonathan interjected while taking the phone from Lauryn¡¯s hand. ¡°With the ongoing turmoil, I want to know the ckwood family¡¯s ns.¡± As Harvey stood on the ckwood family¡¯s ancestralnd, a smile crept across his face. ¡°Asura, you finally called.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to beat around the bush. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the ckwood family has probably formed an alliance with the Gray family and the Welsh family now,¡± said Jonathan calmly. ¡°Among the four forces stemming from the respectable families, only your group has no military support. Not only that, but you¡¯re also much weaker than the other three forces. I know you ced Lauryn here to establish a connection. Tell me what your true motive is.¡± Harvey grinned again upon hearing Jonathan. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re very straightforward. If the ckwood family continues to act secretive in this case, we¡¯ll look petty. Asura, have you ever realized that the respectable families are like capitalism? Even if you wipe out the eight families who are currently in power, new forces will rece them. They will never be gone. I think it¡¯s better to straighten things out instead of stopping them. Rather than obliterating the respectable families, why don¡¯t we make something new and associate ordinary humans with cultivators? This is what the ckwood family wants. We want to be the founder of a new world!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 732 The Legendary Man Chapter 732 The Legendary Man Chapter 732-Right after Harvey was done talking, everyone was present, not only Jonathan, widened their eyes in bewilderment at Jonathan¡¯s phone screen. For hundreds and thousands of years, cultivators had surpassed mortals in every single way possible, resulting in a clear distinction between the two. When Jonathan started practicing cultivation, he ordered Asura¡¯s Office to find historical information on cultivation. Other than the rise of evil cultivators that wagedrge-scale wars between the good and evil cultivators, cultivators and mortals actually lived in peace two thousand years ago. It was the golden era of cultivation in Chanaea. Back then, the background of a cultivator didn¡¯t matter. As long as one had potential and ess to spiritual roots, one was free to enter any sect to practice Longevity Technique. It was for this reason that the authorities back then did not really wield any actual power. After all, if everyone was an excellent cultivator, who would fear the menial weapons and soldiers of an army? Hence, the authorities took a series of initiatives to abolish the practice of cultivation, raging countless wars between sects and countries. Furthermore, there were too many cultivators during the era, severely outpacing the growth of magical nts and spiritual roots. This wreaked havoc on the bnce of nature. The war between the good and evil factions cut off most of the cultural inheritance of Chanaea. Ever since the war, though no faction¡¯s deliberate intervention, major forces in Chanaea started to collectively iste mortals from cultivation on an unspoken understanding. After all, the resources for cultivation were already scarce. If they were to return to the days when mortals could practice cultivation as they pleased, it would result in a lose-lose situation for all. It was wiser to let only a small fraction of cultivators ess the remaining pool of resources to ensure the sustainability of their growth. Hence, the ckwood family¡¯s decision to let mortals practice cultivation was posing a great threat to all cultivators. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Not only would the mortals question the meaning of their mundane lives after knowing the existence of cultivation, but it would also shake the very paradigm of the science-backed society. As the cultivators had deliberately gone under the radar of mortals, science had be the backbone for the development of society. There was no turning back from it. Jonathan slowly put down his phone and eyed the people around him. He noticed a plethora of emotions pouring out of them. Some were agitated and puzzled, while others appeared indifferent or had grim expressions on their faces. ¡°Mr. ckwood, I¡¯d like to know what the ckwood family has to gain when the mortals know of the existence of the world of cultivation?¡± ¡°Mr. ckwood, I¡¯d like to know what the ckwood family has to gain when the mortals know of the existence of the world of cultivation?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that?¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then we have nothing to talk about.¡± Jonathan waved his hand to summon his Heaven Sword and pointed it at Lauryn¡¯s neck. ¡°Mr. ckwood, let me ask you onest time. What is the ckwood family nning? If you still fail to provide a satisfactory answer, I will kill Lauryn right now,¡± Jonathan warned. Everyone who was present grew more anxious as Jonathan¡¯s sword pressed closer to Lauryn¡¯s neck, especially Yasmin. She grabbed her thighs tightly in an attempt to stop herself from springing up from her seat. Edenic Heights was full of Jonathan¡¯s close aides. Only she and Lauryn were considered outsiders there. Hence, the two of them were actually quite close to one another. Yasmin was only able to regain her consciousness that rapidly because Lauryn helped her circte her blood. Now that Lauryn had a sword held to her neck, Yasmin wanted to dash forward to help her, but she didn¡¯t know how to talk some sense into Jonathan. When Heaven Sword¡¯s tip was about to touch Lauryn¡¯s neck, Harvey¡¯s voice rang through the phone. ¡°I presume Lauryn is right by your side,¡± he said, almost with a weary sigh. ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan replied curtly. ¡°I am given to understand that she¡¯s here by my side because of your thoughtful arrangement. Now, I can choose to ept your goodwill, or I can send her right back to you,¡± he added. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Harvey replied. ¡°She won¡¯t be alive by the time she¡¯s back, right?¡± The man let out a worn-out chuckle, and then a helpless sigh. ¡°Lauryn, I¡¯m sorry. In fact, the whole ckwood family is,¡± Harvey suddenly muttered. Jonathan furrowed his brows as he shot a look at Lauryn. However, he noticed the nk look on her face. On the other end of the phone, Harvey¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°Our initial n is to push for the mortals to get to know the world of cultivation with full force. That is the only way to drag the secluded sects down with us. However, that¡¯s not without a consequence. You¡¯re likely to die in the hands of Jonathan if we do so. Back then, we arranged for your engagement with Jay Osborne as we wanted to work with the Osbornes. Then, we sent you over to spy on Jonathan. You were so young¡­ You¡¯ve done so much, and yet moments ago, I had the notion of sacrificing you for the sake of the ckwood family. I don¡¯t deserve to be your father¡­¡± Harvey spoke slowly, his tone fraught with guilt. Lauryn¡¯s face was tear-stricken as she listened to her father. She dared not make a move, as the tip of Heaven Sword was right at her neck. Hence, she could only cry in silence. Harvey paused for some time before letting out a sigh. ¡°Jonathan, I know Asura¡¯s Office is gathering information on the eight respectable families. However, the information is exclusively restricted to the families only. Sects had only ceased to exist two years ago, giving way to the rise of respectable families in Chanaea. Fast forward to today, only eight respectable families remain. Few know that those truly in power are the secluded sects behind the eight respectable families. If you wish to eradicate the forces of the eight respectable families altogether, there is no other way around it. You will first have to introduce the world of cultivation to the mortals.¡± Jonathan frowned and turned to eye Zachary who was standing by his side. Ever since its establishment, Asura¡¯s Office had always targeted to overthrow the influence of the eight respectable families. It was surprising to learn that there were other forces in y. ¡°Mr. ckwood, you still haven¡¯t said what the ckwood family stands to gain from letting the mortals know the existence of the world of cultivation,¡± Jonathan reiterated. ¡°Gain what?¡± Harvey let out a chortle. ¡°Chanaea is divided as ever, and the ckwood family is at its worst. To salvage the situation, we can only make things worse for everyone. Besides, why do you think a powerful family like the Osbornes, who can even rival the Sadays, is contemting having a marriage arrangement with us? You may ask Lauryn for the details. From now onward, the ckwood family will let her handle all matters pertaining to the coboration with Asura¡¯s Office. If she so much as loses a single strand of hair, we will wage war against Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Beep! Beep! Beep! Harvey made no further exnation and hung up the call. Jonathan tilted his fingers and returned Heaven Sword to his ring. ¡°Lauryn, your father hasn¡¯t finished exining the situation. I need you to answer the remaining burning questions.¡± Lauryn reached out to wipe away the blood stains on her neck. It was the third time she almost died at the hands of Jonathan. Murderous aura burned in her eyes as she looked at the man. However, at the thought of what her father just said, Lauryn could only suppress her boiling fury. Wiping away the tears brimming her eyes, Lauryn took a deep breath. ¡°The ckwood family controls over twenty percent of the spirit stone sources in the cultivation world. If mortals realize our existence, the ckwood family will be indispensable.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 733 The Legendary Man Chapter 733 The Legendary Man Chapter 733-After listening to Lauryn¡¯s exnation, Jonathan finally got an idea of a part of the ckwood family¡¯s ns. The ckwood family was a special case among the eight respectable families. Although the other families were powerful, they had to keep fighting with each other over the resources needed for cultivation. On the other hand, the ancestors of the ckwood family had left them a massive spiritual ley line. The twenty percent of spirit stone resources Lauryn was talking about was not the actual quantity they had. It was just a calction based on their active source of spirit stones in the past few centuries. ¡°You also have spirit stones?¡± Jonathan asked Lauryn with widened eyes. Spirit stones were formed from the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth, and they were produced from the deepest part of spiritual ley lines. Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique mentioned this in passing, stating that spirit stones had extremely pure spiritual energy. Without even having to refine them, cultivators could absorb the energy simply by holding the stone. There wouldn¡¯t be any negative side effects to it. Ever since Jonathan read about that, he had been wanting to get his hands on some spirit stones. After all, the technique he practiced required a huge amount of spiritual energy. If he could possess spirit stones, then he could cultivate more efficiently. However, Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique only contained a brief and simple description of spirit stones. Jonathan had assumed that it was because spirit stones were toomon in ancient times, so no further exnation was provided. It was just like how most books nowadays wouldn¡¯t expound on things like air and water. After reading about spirit stones, Jonathan collected countless storage rings and tried to look for spirit stones but to no avail. Thus, he had always been under the impression that such pure spiritual energy was no longer in existence. Yet now, he found out that the ckwood family possessed twenty percent of the spirit stones in the world of cultivators. This practically meant that the ckwood family was the wealthiest family in Chanaea. Seeing Jonathan¡¯s excited face, Lauryn shook her head helplessly. ¡°Jonathan, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d know about spirit stones. Who in the world is your master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a master. I just found a cultivation method book by chance and began cultivating for fun,¡± said Jonathan with a chuckle. ¡°Ms. ckwood, let¡¯s talk about spirit stones.¡± The other people in the room shuddered in disgust when they saw Jonathan¡¯s obsequious expression. Nevertheless, they came to a realization that the spirit stones must be utterly priceless for Jonathan to act like that. Nevertheless, they came to a realization that the spirit stones must be utterly priceless for Jonathan to act like that. With that, their gaze toward Lauryn grew more eager. When Lauryn saw Yasmin looking at her with eyes that shone with greed, she felt goosebumps rising all over her body. ¡°Even with the help of spirit stones, each of the eight respectable families only managed to train a few God Realm cultivators. Do you finally understand how terrifying it is for the respectable families to see Wilbur, Karl, and you achieving God Realm?¡± Lauryn said while rolling her eyes at Jonathan. She then added, ¡°The ckwood family can provide you guys with some spirit stones, but you have to agree to involve the sects in the n.¡± At the city of Warblerich, Glybir, the home of Dyadgon Mountain, something else was going on in the ckwood residence. In the conference hall, Harvey sat on the chair while looking down at Zidane and Colton, who were both on their knees. Sitting beside Harvey was Sirius, whose neck was wrapped inyers of bandage. ¡°Lauryn is fine. Get up,¡± Harvey said in a weary voice. Colton and Zidane struggled to help each other up, their knees numb from kneeling. ¡°Go now. I need some time alone.¡± Colton and Zidane immediately saluted and retreated. The moment they left the ce and closed the door, Harvey slumped in his chair as if drained of all energy. ¡°Sirius, did I really make a mistake?¡± Hearing that, Sirius put down the cup in his hand. ¡°Harvey, the best way to solve the problem right now is to use Lauryn¡¯s death to lure Phantom Sect into taking action. That way, the sects will enter the radar of Asura¡¯s Office and Yaleview Army, and we can push ahead with our n of introducing the sects to the world. You did nothing wrong.¡± Sirius paused for a while and added, ¡°Weren¡¯t you already setting up your n when you allowed Lauryn to leave and go to Edenic Heights? Even before that, when you sent her to cultivate in Phantom Sect, you and Uncle were already nning the integration of humans and cultivators, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Harvey answered as he leaned against the chair and looked up at the light above him. ¡°I gave up on Lauryn¡¯s life twice for the sake of the family. If Colton and Zidane hadn¡¯t happened to be here today, Lauryn might really have been sacrificed for the ckwood family¡¯s benefit.¡± He turned to Sirius and went on, ¡°They¡¯re not as heartless as us, so they won¡¯t give up on their rtive¡¯s life for the family¡¯s sake. This may be their weakness, but it¡¯s not something bad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a stupid mindset the weak ones have to feel better about themselves,¡± Sirius uttered indifferently as he stood up. ¡°You should focus on training Colton. Zidane is toopetitive and overthinks too much. I don¡¯t feel confident in letting him lead the family.¡± With that, Sirius headed toward the door. ¡°Sirius, don¡¯t you want to know what your uncle and I are scheming?¡± Harvey¡¯s voice sounded behind him. ¡°I¡¯m neither the decision-maker nor the leader of the family. That has nothing to do with me,¡± replied Sirius calmly. When he stepped out of the door, he turned around. ¡°Right, I forgot to tell you something. Jonathan once entered a frenzied state when he was in Remdik, and he used Pryncyp to attack. When you¡¯re scheming against him, you should consider the consequences more carefully.¡± Sirius walked away after saying that, leaving a stunned Harvey behind in the conference hall. ¡°Pryncyp¡­ Who exactly is this Jonathan?¡± At the mountain resort in Edenic Heights, Jonathan and the others remained still in their seats with solemn faces. ording to Lauryn, involving the secluded sects in the n was as difficult, and perhaps even more so, than eradicating the eight respectable families. ¡°So you mean the only way to enter the secluded sects is through a one-way portal formation? With a nod, Lauryn responded, ¡°Yes, and only one person can be sent over at a time. After they arrive there, they will be stuck in a trap formation. If the sect members don¡¯t unlock the trap formation, even a God Realm cultivator would have a hard time breaking out of it.¡± Jonathan felt his head throb at Lauryn¡¯s words. They had finally managed to find the location of the secluded sects, but there seemed to be no point in knowing it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With the trap formation waiting for them on the other side, they were basically walking into the lion¡¯s den. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. The ckwood family shall deliver a batch of spirit stones here first. I need to level up the cultivation of the members of Asura¡¯s Office so we can cooperate better in the future. As for the sects, let¡¯s take our time in searching for an opportunity.¡± Jonathan was clever enough to ask for the benefits first. Lauryn did not agree or object to his suggestion. Instead, she smiled faintly. Yasmin, who was seated on the lowest seat, raised her hand just then. ¡°Jonathan, we got news from Dark Web. The chief of Apocalypse, who is also the assassin that once ranked first on Dark Web, wants to talk to you.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 734 The Legendary Man Chapter 734 The Legendary Man Chapter 734-The assassin that ranked first on Dark Web? Jonathan tried to recall the person before asking, ¡°Are you talking about ze, who has never failed in his assassination attempts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yasmin affirmed while nodding. ¡°I logged in to the administration page of Dark Web after I woke up, then myputer got hacked. No ordinary person can possibly do this. There¡¯s no way the other party is pretending to be ze, considering the skills they possess. He asked me to inform you that he wants toe to Chanaea and meet you.¡± ¡°That cannot happen.¡± Before Jonathan could even respond, Zachary stood up and raised his objection. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you are the soul of Asura¡¯s Office. You cannot take this risk. I will meet ze on behalf of you.¡± Being the most mature one among the Eight Kings of War, Zachary had always obeyed every word of Jonathan. It was surprising that he would say something like that in front of Jonathan. However, Jonathan did not get angry. He tugged at Zachary¡¯s arm, signaling thetter to sit down. Jonathan was well aware that Zachary was concerned about his safety. ze was the most skilled assassin who had never missed his target. Whether it was because of their friendship or out of consideration for Asura¡¯s Office, none of the people present would allow Jonathan to put himself in such danger. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, no matter what, you cannot go on your own this time,¡± insisted Zachary firmly as he sat back down. He added, ¡°Asura¡¯s Office is no longer the newly-established organization that it was two years ago. Hades almost tore me to pieces because of the issue with Doveston and Remdik thest time. If I let you take this risk, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay alive.¡± Jonathan chuckled helplessly when he saw how adamant Zachary was. ¡°Okay, fine. I won¡¯t meet him as long as you stop whining.¡± In fact, Jonathan had only asked Yasmin that question out of curiosity. He did not think there was a need to meet ze. Aside from the fact that there was a one-billion bounty ced on Jonathan on Dark Web, he also despised Punisher, the third most powerful figure in the newly-founded Apocalypse. The two-faced Punisher had escaped from Jonathan before proceeding to humiliate thetter. He was the first one who ever dared to do that to Jonathan. Besides, the situation in Chanaea had been very unstable recently, so Jonathan did not have the energy to bother about some random foreign assassination organization. After dismissing everyone, Jonathan walked out of the mansion. In the courtyard, Sean sat on the swing, dangling his feet in the air. ¡°Sean, are you hungry?¡± asked Jonathan smilingly while sitting down beside Sean. ¡°Sean, are you hungry?¡± asked Jonathan smilingly while sitting down beside Sean. Sean nodded lightly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are those people from earlier your subordinates? There are three Grandmasters among them, and they seem terrified of you.¡± Chuckling, Jonathan said, ¡°Only two of them are scared of me. If things progress smoothly, the middle- aged Grandmaster wearing a white coat will be responsible for guiding you in cultivation.¡± Of course, he was referring to Jason. Compared to Zachary and Lauryn, Jason was the better choice. Not only was he free from official duties, but he was extremely reliable. Most importantly, Jason had the talent of brainwashing others unknowingly. Jonathan was not an entirely good person. Although he truly pitied Sean, he was also doing this as part of the preparation for the future of Asura¡¯s Office. Asura¡¯s Office was a big-scale military organization. In order to gain a foothold in the world, it needed to possess the power to deter the public. However, there were currently no other God Realm cultivators in Asura¡¯s Office aside from Jonathan and Karl. The pressing matter at hand was to think of a way to level up the cultivators from Asura¡¯s Office and train the potential sessors. If such a gifted child like Sean received proper training, he would definitely be a pir of Asura¡¯s Office. Having a cultivator like this was akin to being equipped with special ammunition in a battle. The cultivator might not know how to scheme and run an organization, but their existence alone would be enough to intimidate other forces. Thus, Jonathan thought they had to instill the idea in Sean as early as possible. Meanwhile, Sean looked at Jonathan and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why don¡¯t you teach me instead? I think you¡¯re better than all of them.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jonathan sighed and went on, ¡°If you can reach Grandmaster Realm, not only will I train you personally, but I will also give you all the cultivation resources you need. So work hard, be it for yourself or Phoebus Sect.¡± That is if you still remember Phoebus Sect when the timees, continued Jonathan in his mind as he patted Sean¡¯s head. After instructing the guard at the side to bring Sean some snacks, Jonathan turned around and headed toward No. 2 Vi. He did not dare to return to No. 1 Vi. With Josephine still locked up in the Osborne residence and Margaret being all worked up, Jonathan did not know how to face the Smith family. Although No. 2 Vi was only less than tens of meters away from No. 1 Vi, it was a suitable ce for him to hide in the meantime. Moreover, Jonathan¡¯s aunt, Sophia, lived in No. 2 Vi. Thest time Jonathan had seen her was before he left for Summerbank to ask for medicine. Sophia had been heavily injured and unconscious back then. Just now, Jason had told Jonathan that she was awake and recovering quickly thanks to the life-saving pill. While she still couldn¡¯t get out of bed, she could already eat andmunicate with no issues. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ever since Jonathan was estranged from the Goldstein family, he cut off all ties with his rtives except for Sophia. It was only natural that he would be worried about her. Right when Jonathan entered No. 2 Vi, he paused in his tracks. With his spiritual sense, he could see that there was an unfamiliar man sitting beside Sophia¡¯s bed, feeding her fruits. When Jonathan saw the four-inch-long drill rod the man used to hold the piece of fruit, his face turned grim. He was certain he had never seen this man before. Walking up to the second floor, Jonathan could hear Sophia¡¯s gigglesing from the room. ¡°Where did you even hear these stories from? How could there be someone so foolish? You¡¯re just trying to make meugh, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course not. I witnessed it with my own eyes while I was on the Western Coast.¡± As soon as the man¡¯s words fell, Jonathan appeared by the door. Sophia and the man turned to look at him at the same time. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re back! Come closer and let me take a look at you.¡± Having been through so many tribtions, Sophia was strong enough to act unbothered despite her near-death experience. She had heard from Jason about what Jonathan had done to save her. Nevertheless, she would only bear that in mind but not thank Jonathan verbally. Jonathan walked over and crouched down beside Sophia. ¡°Aunt Sophia, you¡¯re recovering quite well. I bet you¡¯ll be able to get out of bed in a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to the medicine you got for me with much effort,¡± responded Sophia brightly. ¡°All right, let¡¯s catch upter. Your friend has been waiting for you since earlier. Be polite and greet him.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan turned around and looked at the handsome man with blond hair. ¡°Friend? I don¡¯t think I know you.¡± The man stood up and extended his hand toward Jonathan with a grin. ¡°Well, you¡¯re about to. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m ze!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 735 The Legendary Man Chapter 735 The Legendary Man Chapter 735-As soon as ze introduced himself, Jonathan tensed up, and spiritual energy surged out of his body, covering the entire No. 2 Vi. Then, behind him, walls of spirit shields materialized and swiftly enveloped Sophia. The bronze handbell was in Jonathan¡¯s grasp with a quick hand motion while his other hand had already summoned Heaven Sword. No matter what, he had to be extremely cautious since the man in front of him was ze, who was ranked first on Heaven List. Being a mortal, Sophia could not sense the spirit shield surrounding her. Even so, she understood from Jonathan¡¯s reaction that the other party had no good intentions, and her face instantly darkened. ¡°Jonathan, who on earth is he?¡± ¡°An assassin,¡± Jonathan replied tly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Sophia. As long as I¡¯m here, he can¡¯t hurt you.¡± He aimed his Heaven Sword squarely at ze¡¯s face. ¡°Yasmin said that you wished to meet me, but I never thought that you¡¯d make it here so quickly. Impressive.¡± ze shed Jonathan a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this ce is too sparsepared to the president of Anndur¡¯s residence, so it was a walk in the park for me.¡± Despite having a typical Adrunian appearance, ze spoke Chanaean astonishingly well¡ªone might even describe it as exceptionally fluent. He gave Sophia a slight bow before continuing with a smile, ¡°Ms. Goldstein, I came here to discuss something with your nephew. Sorry for disturbing your rest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Sophia nodded while suppressing her panic. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please talk outside with Jonathan, Mr. ze. I¡¯m tired.¡± With that, she pulled up the quilt and slowly closed her eyes without giving them another nce. ze¡¯s eyes shed with admiration at her actions. He understood that she did so not out ofck of fear but rather to let them take their conflict outside and keep her from bing Jonathan¡¯s burden. ¡°A wise woman is always beautiful,¡± he praised with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go out as Ms. Goldstein wishes.¡± As he spoke, he leaped up and vanished from the room in an instant. That was quick! Jonathan looked at the figure in the flower bed outside and followed suit, jumping out from the window on the second floor. However, before his feet could touch the ground, ze turned around without warning and swung his arm at him. The next second, a blinding sh of light appeared out of nowhere and headed straight for Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Break!¡± Jonathan swung his Heaven Sword ferociously to meet the attack. ¡°Break!¡± Jonathan swung his Heaven Sword ferociously to meet the attack. The glint instantly dispersed into minuscule light specks and vanished in midair. He had a grim expression on his face as hended and felt the strength from his arm. This person can unleash glints of light, which are as powerful as a full blow from a Grandmaster, at will. His strength is not inferior to mine! ¡°You sure live up to your reputation as the first on Heaven List,¡± Jonathan remarked with a frown. At the same time, several auras were rapidly approaching from his surroundings. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Goldstein?¡± With a scalpel in hand, Jasonnded facing ze, followed by Lauryn and Zachary. Jonathan shook his head slightly at the three, signaling them not to move. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If I could take out every cultivator from Team Oracle at Terrandya in Doveston in front of Zebedee, ze could do the same right now. There¡¯s no point for God Realm cultivators to make any move unless there are too many Grandmaster Realm cultivators to ignore it. ¡°ze, the fact that you didn¡¯t hurt my family shows that you have no ill intentions. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Jason, Lauryn, and Zachary were taken aback by Jonathan¡¯s words. Having just heard the name ze and that he was the first-ranked assassin on Dark Web that had never missed his mark, Zachary and the others knew they were about to confront a formidable enemy. ze turned to give the three a slight nod, but his gaze drifted to No. 1 Vi. Any cultivator above the Grandmaster Realm who concentrated hard would be able to see what was happening there inly because the two vis were less than a hundred meters apart. At that moment, a girl with short hair pulled back into a bun was sitting cross-legged on the roof of No. 1 Vi with a massive sniper rifle in her arms. She aimed it in their direction, but as one would expect, its target was ze. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the one over there is Yasmin, who defected from Xiara, right?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t consider it defection,¡± Jonathan stated impassively. ¡°At best, she¡¯s just switching sides.¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s not dwell on that.¡± ze walked to the stone table in the garden and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m here this time to discuss a coboration, Mr. Goldstein.¡± A coboration? Bullsh*t! Jonathan could see the murderous glint in the other man¡¯s eyes. From the moment he established Asura¡¯s Office, Dark Web had been hunting him for more than two years. Even while Jonathan was currently standing therepletely unharmed, those assassins hade dangerously close to killing him numerous times, especially this time with ze going directly to No. 2 Vi and conversing happily with Sophia. Clearly, he was telling Jonathan that he could kill the people around him at any time, whenever he liked. This is clearly a threat! Jonathan had always been the one to threaten all the respectable families, so the fact that someone else was employing the same tactic against him made him feel incredibly oppressed. However, with the current situation, he had no choice but topromise. ¡°Go ahead. What kind of coboration do you wish to discuss with me?¡± Jonathan put away his Heaven Sword and sat down opposite ze. Thetter smiled at him. ¡°I want you to join Apocalypse and change the world with me!¡± ze¡¯s words left Jonathan and the others stupefied, especially Jason, whose expressions of exasperation and frustration were most apparent. They had recently heard far too many such ridiculous promations. The goal of the more than 1.6 million armed forces under themand of the entire Asura¡¯s Office was merely to destroy the eight respectable families. However, within thest few days, the Saday family unexpectedly joined forces with Wilbur to alter the situation in Chanaea. Then, the ckwood family suddenly became interested in fully assimting the cultivators into the mortal world. Now, another ludicrous assassin emerged, moring to change the world. ¡°You guys carry on with your conversation. I still have experiments that need my attention.¡± Given that he could not aid in a fight and that the topic of conversation was going nowhere, Jason decided to turn around and leave. Zachary, on the other hand, seemed to want to st ze into oblivion as he mobilized heavily armed forces from hismunication device to surround them. As for Lauryn, she put away her sword and turned around without any hesitation. Even Jonathan found their reactions a little amusing. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind them. We¡¯ve heard too many promations to change the world over the past few days,¡± he said while resisting the urge to break into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. Let¡¯s do this, then. Please exin briefly how you wish to change the world!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 736 The Legendary Man Chapter 736 The Legendary Man Chapter 736-Although ze was a little dumbfounded by the reactions of Jonathan¡¯spanions, someone of his rank would naturally not care about it, so he only smiled modestly. ¡°I wonder if you know the meaning of my codename, Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°ze?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°If I remember correctly, ze should be an angel, right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ze nodded with a smile. ¡°ze is a six-winged angel who oversees the administration of justice by God¡¯s side.¡± A look of realization crossed Jonathan¡¯s face after hearing his words. He then raised his head slightly to gaze at the assassin. ¡°The angel ze and the newly established Apocalypse. It¡¯s all very graphic. Well? Do you guys intend to bring about an apocalyptic holocaust that is described in the religious texts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a holocaust. It¡¯s a purging of the sins of the world,¡± ze corrected with a smile. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, don¡¯t you think that our current world is rife with evil, ugliness, and suffering? There are plutocrats everywhere, and the popce is pedantic. Everyone has been deceived. Our role as cultivators is to purge this world of sin.¡± ¡°By killing people like crazy?¡± Jonathan questioned the assassin with a chuckle. ¡°Despite my unsessful attempts to infiltrate the Dark Web¡¯s assassins list, I still managed to acquire some news in the process. The Dark Web¡¯s assassin list first surfaced thirty years ago. It initially only manifested in the regions of Anndur and North Epea. However, in the following decade, the reach of Dark Web rewards expanded to include the entire world thanks to the development of information technology. No one has ever seen the true appearance of the mastermind. You should be a member of this organization, right?¡± A trace of surprise shed across ze¡¯s eyes when he heard Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I must say that there aren¡¯t many people who can link all these things together, but you are right. I¡¯m the representative of the third generation of this organization. I wonder if you¡¯ve ever heard of an organization called the Enlighteners?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan froze. The world¡¯s conspiracy theorists had only ever imed that there was a secret organization called the Enlighteners. Although some had validated their existence through numerous sources, including the Anndurn banknote, no concrete proof had ever surfaced. The organization was said to be the real power behind the scenes controlling all of Anndur and being jointly controlled by thirteen world-renowned wealthy families. They could even shake the global financial structure and even had the means to destroy a small country at will. ze¡¯s mention of this organization came as a surprise to Jonathan as he had never anticipated it. ze¡¯s mention of this organization came as a surprise to Jonathan as he had never anticipated it. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Enlighteners?¡± ¡°I¡¯m anti-Enlighteners!¡± ze handed his business card to Jonathan with both hands. ¡°Our Dark Web has been investigating news of the Enlighteners for many years with little sess, so we set up a Dark Web bounty list and started going after those plutocrats around the globe.¡± Jonathan looked at the business card in his hand, which was nk except for a depiction of a knight riding a red horse and brandishing a long sword. ¡°The four knights of the apocalypse are gue, famine, war, and death. What you have in your hand is the knight card that represents war. We hope you wille andunch it in person.¡± ze slowly stood up as he spoke. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I came to Chanaea this time with utmost sincerity because I¡¯m aware that you¡¯ve also been resisting the monopoly of those respectable families after establishing Asura¡¯s Office. Please consider my offer carefully, and we look forward to your joining.¡± After ending his words with a smile, ze turned around and walked out of the small courtyard of the vi. Jonathan sent the knight card hurtling straight at ze¡¯s head with a tiny flick of his wrist. However, thetter reached out and caught the card between his fingers. ¡°There¡¯s no need to reject me right away, Mr. Goldstein. You can give it some careful thought as there¡¯s still a while before theunching of Apocalypse¡¯s n. Of course, if you decide to decline, I will personally get rid of you and select Wilbur and Vicador as the next knights. Apocalypse is also considering them. I hope you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± The assassin had already disappeared down the pathway before he had finished speaking. Zachary hurriedly ran up to Jonathan from the side. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, this person is simply a lunatic. Why don¡¯t I search using my resources and eliminate him as soon as I locate him?¡± he suggested. ¡°He¡¯s using a codename, and it¡¯s possible that¡¯s not even his true appearance. If he were truly so easy to find, he wouldn¡¯t be first on the assassin list,¡± Jonathan said solemnly. ¡°Settle your own matters well. By the way, tell Lauryn that the ckwood family¡¯s spirit stones had better be delivered as soon as possible. The men of Asura¡¯s Office can¡¯t afford to wait.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Naturally, because the ckwood family had secretly reached cooperation with Jonathan, they took action almost immediately. Within three days, Colton showed up at the entrance of Edenic Heights bearing a storage ring containing ten top-grade spirit stones. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Meanwhile, Lauryn had long set up an istion formation at No. 8 Vi. She described spiritual energy as being simr to salt water. It would continually vtilize from high- density areas to low-density areas. If not controlled in some way, the spiritual energy in the spirit stones would quickly dissipate. Lauryn drew the simplest energy-locking formation in No. 8 Vi, and by the time it waspleted, she was already sweating profusely. ¡°Colton, you can take out the spirit stones now.¡± Colton flicked his wrist a little after she finished speaking, and a jade-like spirit stone the size of a walnut materialized in his hand. Everyone in the room immediately felt a wave of unusually pure spiritual energy quickly flooding the space. Five times¡­ Ten times¡­ Fifteen times¡­ The spiritual energy concentration in No. 8 Vi rose until it was roughly twenty times greater than that of the outer world, at which point it gradually stopped increasing. This spiritual energy concentration is even higher than that at Summerbank Abyss. I can¡¯t believe such a small piece of spirit stone can turn this ce into an earthly paradise. This is incredible! Jason¡¯s and Zachary¡¯s eyes shone with greed as they stared at the ring on Colton¡¯s finger. Even if thetter was bold, he could not help but get chills when he saw their expressions. They were not like the children of respectable families like Lauryn and Colton, who could use resources like spirit stones to cultivate after disying their talents since childhood. All the members of Asura¡¯s Office slowly got to where they were by relying on the sparse spiritual energy present in the world. At that moment, they were wild with excitement, as if they were desert dwellers who treasured water and had just discovered a vast river. Colton shuddered and swiftly threw Jonathan the ring he was holding, fearing that if he took too long, the other two might sever his hand in their haste. ¡°There are ten pieces in all, all top-grade spirit stones, each valued more than ten billion,¡± he stated. ¡°Just ten?¡± Jonathan asked as he scanned the nine spirit stones in the ring with his spiritual sense. Beside him, Zachary was holding that single spirit stone as he said, ¡°Exactly. Why did you only give ten? Doesn¡¯t your family have a spirit stone mine?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 737 The Legendary Man Chapter 737 The Legendary Man Chapter 737-¡°How is this still little?¡± Colton was stumped for words as he stared at Jonathan and the others. ¡°Guys, do you actually know how difficult it is for spirit stones to be formed?¡± Jonathan exchanged nces with hispanions before shaking his head. Jason then adjusted his spectacle before speaking. ¡°Does it also need the high pressure created by the earth¡¯s movements?¡± ¡°My man, that¡¯s for those useless diamonds!¡± Colton, despite his serious demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but ridicule Jason. Thereafter, Colton let out a sigh of resignation. ¡°Everyone, as you can see for yourself, the spirit stone continuously emits spiritual energy the moment it is taken out from the storage ring. If Lauryn hadn¡¯t cast a spell to constrain the spiritual energy within this building, the stones would shatter into pieces after running out of energy in a few days. As for how spiritual ley lines are formed in nature, three conditions need to be fulfilled. Firstly, there has to be a natural energy-gathering formation to collect the spiritual energy in the air. Once it has reached its maximum concentration, it would turn into liquid form, simr to the condensation of water from a mist.¡± He continued, ¡°After that, the energy-gathering formation has to be located within an energy-locking formation. Only then can the spiritual energy flow in without leaking out. A small spiritual ley line would subsequently be formed once the process of gas bing liquid and liquid bing solid is repeated for tens of thousands of years. And now, you¡¯re saying that ten spirit stones are too little? Do you know how many spirit stones there are in the entire market? There are no more than¡ª¡± ¡°Colton!¡± Lauryn yelled before Colton could finish. Briefly stunned, Colton subsequently let out a sigh. ¡°Forget it. You wouldn¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about even if I told you. These ten high-grade spirit stones are the highest honor the ckwood family can offer, so I hope you can reciprocate with the same amount of sincerity.¡± ¡°Tell Mr. ckwood that I would not hesitate to destroy the sect at the very first opportunity,¡± Jonathan replied before giggling. After leaving the spirit stones, Colton left just as quickly as he came. Thereafter, Zachary and Jason began their cultivation in No. 8 Vi upon Jonathan¡¯s instructions. Due to what happened to Josephine, Jonathan didn¡¯t return to No. 1 Vi, for he couldn¡¯t bring himself to face the Smith family. Instead, he took a flight directly to Mysonna. As for the spirit stones, he handed seven of them to the Dark Special Forces. Based on his arrangement, the five Kings of War would get one each, while the Dark Special Forces would use two to elevate their cultivation level. Based on his arrangement, the five Kings of War would get one each, while the Dark Special Forces would use two to elevate their cultivation level. As for thest two, he nned to give Dorian and Hayes one each. He decided to deliver them personally, considering how valuable the stones were. Zadiff, in the state of Zandania, was a city located at Chanaea¡¯s north-westerly border. West of the city was the endless Saosa Desert, and in the middle of it was Northern Crimson Prison. Even though Zadiff was known as a small border city, its size was actually closer to that of a small county. The poption was no more than five hundred thousand and was sparsely distributed across the entire area. Due to its far-flung location and the belligerent culture of its people, it was essentially awless land despite being officiallybeled as an autonomous region. There, Dorian was currently recuperating in its main hospital. Meanwhile, with helicopter des whirring in the background, Jonathan lowered his head to alight from its cabin. Standing at the hospital entrance, Dorian¡ªwith the support of a nurse¡ªsaluted Jonathan. ¡°Wee, Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯re ready for your inspection!¡± Upon Dorian¡¯s cue, hundreds of soldiers stood on attention and greeted Jonathan in unison. While walking up to them, Jonathan used his spiritual sense to scan Dorian¡¯s entire body, where he detected sh wounds all over and injuries to many of thetter¡¯s organs. Despite being aware of Dorian¡¯s grievous injuries before his arrival, Jonathan was still shocked that Dorian¡¯s condition was worse than he imagined. In fact, it was a miracle that Dorian was still alive. ¡°What happened to you?¡± With a wave of his hand, Jonathan helped Dorian back into the hospital by carrying thetter with his spiritual energy. Although Dorian was someone boorish, just like Hayes, he didn¡¯tin about floating right behind Jonathan. ¡°D*mn it. If that Caspian guy hadn¡¯tced his de with poison, I would have long recovered from these minor wounds.¡± ¡°Minor wounds?¡± Jonathan quipped before snorting inughter. ¡°Dorian, every single wound of yours is fatal. If your cultivation method hadn¡¯t happened to reinforce you physically, you would have been killed.¡± While speaking, Jonathan threw his ring over to Dorian. ¡°Use your spiritual sense to reach into the ring and read up on the spells. After learning to carve energy-locking formations, you can then cultivate with the spirit stone. Also, the stone is really precious, so don¡¯t lose it. It is worth a lot more than your life.¡± Given Jonathan¡¯s serious tone, Dorian nodded in acknowledgment even though he had no idea what a spirit stone was. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll check it out once I have the time.¡± Upon arriving at the ward, Jonathan waved his hand to settle Dorian down on his bed. ¡°You¡¯re currently in no condition to cultivate, so hold back on your training first. In the meantime, I¡¯ll try and get you some medicine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Dorian subsequently removed his bandage to reveal a small wound the size of a thumb. ¡°The wounds just refuse to close and would usually have some blood oozing out of it at most. They won¡¯t get in the way.¡± Jonathan stared calmly at the tender flesh that refused to bond. ¡°Cover it up, or you¡¯ll risk getting it infected.¡± Jonathan proceeded to pour some alcohol on Dorian¡¯s wound before bandaging it meticulously. ¡°Stay here and learn the energy-locking formation. Also, don¡¯t forget what I just told you.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When he saw Jonathan leaving just as quickly as he came, Dorian assumed that thetter was upset over the defeat at the prison. Hence, he probed, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, in that case¡ª¡± However, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to keep Dorian on his bed. ¡°As Asura, I bear the greatest responsibility for what happened at the Northern Crimson Prison. Anyway, you should focus on recuperating while I drop by the prison to take a look. Even though it has been destroyed, I still need to pay my respects to our fallenrades.¡± While speaking, Jonathan was already on his way out of the ward. However, he quickly turned around within a span of a few seconds. ¡°By the way, Dorian, what did you say the name of the man who attacked you was?¡± ¡°Caspian¡­¡± Dorian replied with a clueless expression. ¡°Got it.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly before scratching his nose. ¡°When Jeremy and Kane attacked the prison together thest time, didn¡¯t they kill seventy thousand troops of the West Region Army? Was Caspian inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± After a brief hesitation, Dorian inquired, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was just asking,¡± Jonathan replied with a chuckle. ¡°Anyway, get some rest. I¡¯m going out for a stroll.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 738 The Legendary Man Chapter 738 The Legendary Man Chapter 738-Outside the ward, Jonathan summoned Dorian¡¯s doctor, who was specially transferred over from the Special Medical Team of Asura¡¯s Office. He was the best doctor they had aside for Jason. ¡°Mr. Wace, what¡¯s wrong with Dorian¡¯s wounds?¡± Jonathan asked the old man in his sixties while lighting up a cigarette for him. Puffing out smoke, Aiden Wace gave Jonathan¡¯s shoulders a gentle pat. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Dorian¡¯s wounds are a handful,¡± Aiden replied as he threw Dorian a worried nce. ¡°When a poison prevents a wound from healing, we would usually treat it with grafting surgery. Unfortunately, the treatment failed when I attempted it on Dorian.¡± Jonathan nodded as he listened to Aiden. ¡°How much flesh have you grafted?¡± ¡°For the eight wounds¡­ a total of five pounds?¡± Sighing, Aiden added, ¡°If he weren¡¯t a cultivator, he would have died from blood loss alone.¡± Aiden gave Jonathan a realistic assessment. If the wound refused to close, Dorian would have to carry them permanently. Hence, in order to survive, Dorian had to use his spiritual energy to stop the blood loss subconsciously, even in his sleep. That was the reason why he looked exhausted. Blood would gush out in the event he fell into a deep sleep, which was a condition no one could endure. On top of that, Dorian¡¯s survival was only possible due to his hardened body. Any ordinary person would have died from mental torture alone. When Jonathan saw that Aiden had almost finished his cigarette, he whipped out his lighter and lit the latter another one. ¡°Mr. Wace, how long can Dorian keep this up?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Aiden fell into deep thought. ¡°If we¡¯re only talking about spiritual energy, it doesn¡¯t take much just to stop the blood loss. What I¡¯m concerned about is his state of mind.¡± While speaking, Aiden pulled out a few pieces of wrinkled paper from hisb coat pocket. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, read through the notes on them.¡± After unfolding the papers, Jonathan saw that they contained the records of Dorian¡¯s daily habits. October 24, 3:18 AM: Dorian grabbed the wound on his abdomen in his sleep, causing blood to ooze out of it. October 24, 8:00 AM: Dorian only ate two-thirds of his usual portion for breakfast. He insisted on drinking wine¡­ The papers had documented all of Dorian¡¯s behavior that was out of the ordinary. The papers had documented all of Dorian¡¯s behavior that was out of the ordinary. It included everything from him tossing and turning in the middle of the night to standing exceptionally long in a single ce. His actions were so immactely recorded that it was no different from a surveince feed. After going through the papers, Jonathan gave Aiden a puzzled look. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This is my team¡¯s round-the-clock medical observation of Dorian over thest few days,¡± the grim- looking Aiden exined amidst a puff of smoke. ¡°As we¡¯re unable to produce an antidote for the time being, we are preparing to battle his condition for the long haul. Just a few days ago, I saw Dorian stubbing out his cigarette with his fingers. From that moment on, I began to observe every action of his. That was when I noticed that he had entered a state of rage despite his desperate attempts to keep his emotions in check.¡± Aiden¡¯s words stunned Jonathan. ¡°State of rage? But he looks normal to me, Mr. Wace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your perspective,¡± Aiden answered with a sigh. ¡°Even though he looks fine to theyman, he is in deep trouble through the eyes of a psychologist. Due to the inability of his wounds to heal and the long-term use of his mental strength to stop the blood loss with his spiritual energy, he hasn¡¯t gotten any proper sleep for an entire month.¡± The doctor continued, ¡°During the sixteenth century, a renowned psychologist designed an experiment where he studied the effects ofck of sleep on a group of volunteers. The one who was tested upon the most fell into a state of derangement on the tenth day when he attempted to kill himself just to get some sleep. Even after he was treated and went back to his usual routine, he still needed psychological intervention for almost a year and a half before he could fully go back to normal. As for Dorian, he has reached the threshold of his sanity. What awaits him currently is a state of self- muttion,¡± Aiden borated while tapping the ash off his cigarette. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, just think about it. Have you ever been driven mad by the fact that you couldn¡¯t hit a mosquito buzzing around you in your sleep?¡± Jonathan nodded at Aiden¡¯s question. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Imagine that frustration, but amplify it a hundred times for a duration of an entire month. Basically, that¡¯s the mental state Dorian is in now.¡± Despite the casual tone Aiden was speaking in, it sent a tingle across Jonathan¡¯s scalp. Having hundreds of mosquitoes flying around my ear, and yet, I can¡¯t even hit a single one¡­ I think I would have gone mad in a few hours, let alone an entire month. ¡°In that case, Dorian¡­¡± ¡°Based on the psychological evaluation I have given him, he only has a few months left at most. He will definitely start to mutte himself and lose his temper over the most trivial of things. In the end, suicide would be his only avenue for relief.¡± After hearing Aiden¡¯s assessment, Jonathan suddenly felt as if the papers he was holding were burning his palms. Some people are capable of enduring excruciating pain for years and even decades, but that¡¯s under conditions where one can eat and sleep normally. Unfortunately, Dorian doesn¡¯t have this luxury. ¡°Is there any way we can save him?¡± Jonathan inquired in a grave voice. ¡°There is,¡± Aiden responded in an equally grim tone. ¡°We will either have to get our hands on the antidote or end his life when he can no longer endure it. That¡¯s the biggest mercy we can grant him.¡± ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows, for there were only eight non-fatal wounds on Dorian¡¯s body. There was no way he could ept watching Dorian dying from them. ¡°Actually, we can hook him up to an extracorporeal cirction machine to keep him alive. However, Dorian would rather die than let us do it.¡± Aiden gently patted Jonathan on the shoulder. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll be candid with you. The only way to save Dorian is to retrieve the antidote, as there is nothing anyone in Asura¡¯s Office can do to help him.¡± Jonathan nodded again. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be away for the next few days, so please take care of him while I¡¯m gone.¡± Nodding in agreement, Aiden added, ¡°If you have a n in mind, you had better hurry. This isn¡¯t an ordinary wound, and there¡¯s a limit to what I can do.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 739 The Legendary Man Chapter 739 The Legendary Man Chapter 739-Jonathan hummed in acknowledgment before walking back in the direction of Dorian¡¯s room. The moment he passed by, Jonathan tly remarked, ¡°Dorian, I know you have been listening at the door. Just focus on recuperating and don¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯ll be back with the antidote in half a month at most.¡± As the ward¡¯s door gradually opened, the exhausted Dorian stared at Jonathan before breaking out a vibrant smile. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± ¡°You idiot!¡± Jonathan snapped without even looking back. ¡°Other than getting in my way, what else can you do? It¡¯s better you stay put.¡± Thereafter, Jonathan¡¯s helicopter gradually descended upon Northern Crimson Prison, which had been reduced to a pile of ruins. Standing on top of the building with Reaper beside him, Jonathan wore a grim expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are we really going to abandon this ce?¡± Jonathan nodded as he ran his fingers along the exposed bricks that were burning from the heat of the sun. ¡°Yes. Even though we can rebuild it, this location has lost its strategic value. Besides, Mysonna Army has more important things to do. Perhaps we can revisit the matter once the situation in Chanaea stabilizes.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Reaper gave Jonathan a hesitant look before stopping mid-sentence.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. His response caused Jonathan to turn and look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It isn¡¯t like you to hold back. You even dared to question me during the upheaval in Mysonna, and now, you¡¯re mincing your words?¡± ¡°The opposite in fact,¡± Reaper replied with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just that after spending three years here and watching the prison be one of the world¡¯s three biggest prisons, I feel saddened by the sight of its crumbling walls.¡± ¡°Abandoning Northern Crimson Prison was part of Mysonna Army¡¯s strategy.¡± Jonathan added with a smile, ¡°After we massacred seventy thousand men of the West Region Army, they won¡¯t dare do anything for a while. By the way, Lieutenant Reaper, find me a solo locator and mark the West Region Army¡¯s location on it. There¡¯s something I need to do.¡± Reaper was briefly surprised by Jonathan¡¯s words before his face reddened with excitement. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you going to attack them? Why don¡¯t Ie with you¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Jonathan answered with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m just going to retrieve something, and it will only take a few days. Anyway, prepare a vehicle for me.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Meanwhile, in Oak Tree Vige, which was located in the city of Quakersville, Eva was speeding along the vige streets on her skateboard. ¡°Understood!¡± Meanwhile, in Oak Tree Vige, which was located in the city of Quakersville, Eva was speeding along the vige streets on her skateboard. As for the vigers, they went about their business as if they were oblivious to her presence. It wasn¡¯t until Eva slid into an alley that the space seemed to suddenly contort. After the surroundings turned back to normal, she vanished into thin air. Subsequently, a magic seal lit up in a mysterious cave somewhere. With her skateboard in her hand, Eva suddenly stumbled out of it. ¡°What kind of lousy portal formation is this? It makes me dizzy all the time,¡± Eva grumbled as she made her way to the cave entrance with the help of the wall. ¡°Granduncle, dispel the formation. I¡¯m back.¡± Eva¡¯s voice was followed by the light around her increasing in intensity. As the cave walls on both sides faded away, a za began to appear right before her eyes. At the corner of the za sat two elderly men with white beards ying checkers. After reaching out her hand to feel the air in front of her, Eva stepped forward once she was sure that the trap formation had been dispelled. ¡°Grandpa, Granduncle, both of you seem to be in a rather good mood. I¡¯m surprised to see you ying checkers.¡± The grumpy Eva walked up to both of them before throwing her skateboard down and sitting on it. ¡°Eva, you¡¯re no longer a child. Why do you still behave like one?¡± The rtively more distinguished-looking old man on the right asked with a chuckle as he ced a ck piece on the board. ¡°It¡¯s all Wilbur¡¯s fault.¡± With a swipe of her hand, the teapot beside the two old men fell into her grasp. With that, she began gulping down from its spout. ¡°Grandpa, I must tell you how disobedient Wilbur is. I ordered him to attack the Eastern Army of Doveston, but he turned on me instead. Why don¡¯t we teach him a lesson?¡± While speaking, Eva made a gesture by slitting her finger across her neck. However, the old man, Gregory Saday, gently grabbed her wrist. ¡°Eva, you should tone down on that murderous intent of yours,¡± he advised with a smile. ¡°A grand scheme is just like chess. Some moves might look harmless in the beginning but turn out to be decisiveter in the game.¡± While speaking, Gregory put down another ck piece. The moment he did, more than twenty white pieces flew up into the air and fell into the bowl for them. The single decisive move had allowed him to make a killing. ¡°If Wilbur were easy to be manipted, he wouldn¡¯t have plotted with us against Joshua. You must remember that Joshua hadn¡¯t shown any signs of cultivation back then. Considering how wary Wilbur was in the matter, he would be even more careful working with us.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you saying that he¡¯s just using the Saday family?¡± Eva asked with a frown. ¡°What else can it be?¡± Gregory threw the question back at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t we using him too?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gregory¡¯s words caused Eva to be stunned. From her perspective, anyone being used by the Saday family¡ªthe most powerful among the eight families¡ªshould be honored. Hence, she couldn¡¯t ept the idea that the roles were reversed. ¡°Eva, killing is easy, but it doesn¡¯t solve everything. Since you intend to ruin the alliance between Asura¡¯s Office, the Eastern Army, and their allies within the other respectable families, can¡¯t you think of another way if Wilbur isn¡¯t cooperating?¡± While Gregory was speaking, two checker pieces¡ªone ck and one white¡ªflew off the board with a twitch of his fingers. ¡°All alliances are formed based onmon interests, so there must be something that connects all parties together.¡± Under the influence of spiritual energy, the two checker pieces began to swirl in the air. ¡°Wilbur is tied to us by cultivation methods and spirit stones. What about them?¡± ¡°They¡­¡± Eva stared nkly at the spinning pieces. ¡°What brings them together is¡­ Josephine and Killian!¡± As the checker pieces he was controlling fell into his hand, Gregory turned them into dust with a gentle jolt. ¡°You have to gain a better understanding of how alliances are formed. Otherwise, you¡¯re not ready to take over the Saday family. Remember, you have to be flexible. Adapting to your circumstances is the only way to make progress.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 740 The Legendary Man Chapter 740 The Legendary Man Chapter 740-A military Jeep came to a halt beside a ten-meter-tall desert por on the west of Saosa Desert. Jonathan then hopped out of the car and retrieved a canvas from the trunk. The canvas had a camouge pattern that matched the sand around him. After draping the canvas over the Jeep and securing its corners to all four wheels, Jonathan slung his sniper rifle on his back and ran toward the west. Saosa Desert was huge and spanned Merania, West Region, and Chanaea. Of course, Chanaea owned thergest part of the desert. Despite the desert being barren and uninhabitable, it was an incredibly important part of Chanaea. Furthermore, it was possible for Saosa Desert to contain huge amounts of unmined petroleum beneath it. West Region had been trying to invade Chanaea since petroleum became a main resource over a hundred years ago. Chanaea had natural borders, such as mountains and jungles, surrounding it, but Saosa Desert had nothing of the sort. Its sand dunes would constantly shift around as a result of the sandstorms, so the border could only be defined through geographic coordinates. Even so, West Region had, on multiple asions, crossed the Chanaean border by iming the geographic coordinates were unclear in hopes of coveting the oil resources. That led to lots of minor conflicts between the two countries over the years. That desert por was one of the very few visiblendmarks near the Chanaean border, and Mysonna Army would always pass by it when patrolling the area. For some reason, seeing a tree in the middle of the desert had a reassuring effect on them, even if it was no longer alive. Jonathan wrapped himself up with a ck camouge canvas and continued running across the sand dunes. He had to go on foot as there were no roads or paths that he could drive on. On top of that, the Chanaean-West Region border was just ten kilometers away, so it would be easy to detect him if he drove there. Most people would assume that they should wear less clothing when traveling through the hot desert. However, the temperature in the desert during the afternoon could go up to seventy degrees. Walking through the desert was no different from being in an oven. By exposing a lot of skin, one would not only get dehydrated even faster but also risk getting sunburnt. As such, Jonathan¡¯s strategy of covering himself up from head to toe was actually the best approach. Bang! A loud gunshot echoed throughout the desert. Jonathan quickly ducked and took cover behind a sand dune. After waiting for a bit, he sensed that there was no danger and determined the shot wasn¡¯t fired at him. He then sat down in a shady spot, set up his sniper rifle, and looked straight ahead through the scope. He then sat down in a shady spot, set up his sniper rifle, and looked straight ahead through the scope. While cultivators did have superhuman eyesight, it was only a few times better than that of regr humans¡¯. As such, Jonathan needed to rely on his scope to see beyond five hundred meters. As he scanned the area in front of him, he saw a figure run past his field of view. One thousand and five hundred meters away, huh¡­ Jonathan nced at the screen of the device on his arm and saw that he was close to the border. The border is about a thousand meters away from my current position, so that figure I saw was technically within West Region. Was he the one who opened fire just now? He looks like he¡¯s running from something, though. With that in mind, Jonathan turned his gun slightly to the side and looked at the area behind the figure. Sure enough, a few cars were speeding in the direction of the border. Those were most likely military SUVs belonging to West Region Army. As Jonathan adjusted the magnification level on his scope, he saw two ck dots flying toward the figure. What the¡­ Are those fighter jets? What did that guy do to have West Region Army hunt him down with fighter jets? Jonathan saw the figure sh past his scope again, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint his location due to the sand dunes blocking his line of sight. He then scooped his sniper rifle into his arms and ran straight ahead. I don¡¯t care who he is or what he has done, but anyone who can get West Region Army riled up like this is definitely a friend of mine! I must save this person! Both Jonathan and the mysterious figure were running toward each other at insane speeds. Jonathan felt slightly relieved when they were eight hundred meters away from each other, as it meant he was in Chanaean territory. However, the figure who was running in his direction stopped the moment he saw Jonathan. He then turned around without any hesitation and took off in the northeast direction. ¡°Huh? Hey! I¡¯m not from West Region!¡± Jonathan shouted at the top of his lungs. However, they were simply too far away from each other, so Jonathan had no choice but to give chase and run after the figure. Suddenly, a loud crackling noise echoed through the sky. Jonathan quickly raised his bronze handbell and jumped toward the sand dunes on the side. Boom! A deafening explosion soon followed, causing the sand to fly everywhere. Jonathan tightened his grip on his sniper rifle as he watched the grains of sand fall onto the protective barrier of his bronze handbell. What the¡­ I would¡¯ve been blown to bits if I didn¡¯t run fast enough! Wait a minute¡­ That was a B-12R scud missile! A single one of those costs about three hundred thousand! Just what did this guy do to them? Why are they trying to kill him so desperately? With that in mind, Jonathan activated his spiritual sense. While the sand was slowly flowing into the crater left by the st, it would take a long time to fill up a huge hole that was about thirty meters deep. ¡°F*ck! Did that guy blow up West Region¡¯s capital city or something?¡± Jonathan eximed as he unleashed his technique and ran after that figure. However, he had just made it past the sand dune when a bullet flew right past the protective barrier of his bronze handbell. ¡°Oh, you want to pick a fight with me? I don¡¯t have time for this crap!¡± Jonathan then channeled Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique and gave himself a huge boost in movement speed. Four hundred meters¡­ Two hundred meters¡­ One hundred meters¡­ Jonathan had reached the advanced phase Grandmaster Realm and was only a step away from reaching God Realm. As such, he was able to use his spiritual sense tomunicate with that person, even with the sand dune in the way. ¡°Run toward the east! I¡¯m Chanaean! I¡¯m here to help you out!¡± Jonathan shouted in the direction of the sand dune ahead of him. However, what he received was a very strange reply. ¡°You¡¯re powerful, but I don¡¯t believe! Stay away from me!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As Jonathan jumped on top of the sand dune, the bronze handbell above his head lost its spiritual energy and fell. Jonathan then went down on one knee and fired a shot at the SUV that was a thousand meters away. Bang! Instead of looking up to check if his shot hit its mark, he simply turned around and continued running toward the east. Sure enough, the SUV that got hit by his bullet swerved around and went down the sand dune. A few secondster, an artillery shellnded on the sand dune that Jonathan was standing on earlier, reducing it to about two thirds of its initial size in an instant. Fighter jets then soared through the sky and dropped countless bombs all over the area. The look on Jonathan¡¯s face changed the moment he saw the ck dots in the sky. After giving it some thought, he changed course and ran toward the figure as fast as his legs could carry him. ¡°You won¡¯t make it out of the st radius in time! Come with me if you want to live!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 741 The Legendary Man Chapter 741 The Legendary Man Chapter 741-Jonathan¡¯s shouts finally caught the figure¡¯s attention. However, when the figure saw the rifle in Jonathan¡¯s hand, he turned and continued to flee without any hesitation. ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯m trying to save you!¡± Raising his right hand, Jonathan kept his sniper rifle in his storage ring and pulled out a whip from thin air. Crack! As the noise of the sound barrier breaking rang out, the whip suddenly extended itself with a boost of spiritual energy. It began to glow with a blistering white light in mid-air as it formed asso and flew forward. The instant the figure was about to bessoed by the whip, he lunged forward to escape capture, as if he didn¡¯t have any bones at all. Subsequently, he continued running down the sand dunes. ¡°D*mn it¡­¡± When his spiritual sense suddenly alerted him to artillery shells above his head, Jonathan formed a spell with his left hand. ¡°Five Elements of the Dragon Deity! Earth, arise!¡± Underneath his feet, waves of pure spiritual energy flooded into the sand dunes. At the same time, the fleeing figure in front suddenly froze. In that instant, he felt as if ake of boundless spiritual energy had formed, and he was smack dab in the middle of it. Such powerful spiritual energy! Who in the world is this man? Beneath his feet, a dark shadow gradually grew. When he turned to look, he saw a sand dune crashing into him like a wave. Right below the sand dune, a golden ray of light shed by and struck him in his chest. Pfft! No sooner had he seen the knee sinking into his body than the young man spewed out a mouthful of blood. Before he could react, he was already engulfed in the ensuing sandstorm. Boom! Boom! Boom! Consecutive explosions were heard. Within the darkness, Jonathan felt as if there were countless battle drums beating above his head. As for his hand, it sped the figure¡¯s neck tightly as he dragged the person along in a mad dash for escape. The Five Elements of the Dragon Deity was arge-scale spell. Even though it was extremely powerful, it consumed vast amounts of spiritual energy. Thus, Jonathan would never use it except for desperate circumstances. Fortunately for him, they were in a desert where the sand was loose. Thus, Jonathan had no trouble traveling through the sand despite having someone in tow. Conversely, if he was in a city or vige where the ground was solid, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to flee so rapidly with Earthly Escape. In fact, he might end up being buried underground after running out of spiritual energy. After tunneling through the sand for hundreds of meters, Jonathan finally dashed toward the surface. After tunneling through the sand for hundreds of meters, Jonathan finally dashed toward the surface. The moment he saw sunlight and knew that he had sufficient spiritual energy to support himself, Jonathan began to gasp for air. Meanwhile, the man whose neck Jonathan was holding began to hit his arm as he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jonathan yelled while pointing at his nose before tearing his face scarf away. Underneath the scarf was a foreign-looking man with a tanplexion and chiseled features. ¡°You¡¯re not Chanaean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Machian,¡± the youth snapped back before grabbing his face scarf. Lying on the sand dune, the youth rubbed his sore chest as he seethed at Jonathan. ¡°Are you trying to kill me or save me? If you had struck me a little harder just now, I would probably have been killed.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you?¡± Paying no heed to the youth, Jonathan waved his hands and conjured up a sand camouge on his body. Thereafter, he crawled up the sand dune and looked out toward the area that was being bombarded. Two jeeps belonging to the West Region Army had stopped there. They had brought along tens of highly-trained soldiers who began to search the bombarded area. After staring intently at the West Region soldiers, Jonathan turned his attention to the youth beside him. ¡°Hey, what in the world did you do? These guys look like the elite from White Elephant Squad.¡± Pfft! After crawling up the sand dune to Jonathan¡¯s side, the young man spat out the sand in his mouth. ¡°Elites, my *ss. They have been chasing me from Newcove to this ungodly ce and still haven¡¯t caught me. If it wasn¡¯t for you just now, I would have already entered Chanaea¡¯s borders.¡± Jonathan stretched out his left hand. ¡°Look at the map. You have already crossed the border by almost a thousand meters, so it appears your pursuers have no intention of letting you go. It makes me wonder if you blew Newcove to kingdom come.¡± When the youth saw the electronic map on Jonathan¡¯s arm, a curious expression descended on his face. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. My intel says that Chanaea is very strict with its borders. Once I crossed it, West Region wouldn¡¯t dare pursue me for fear that Chanaea¡¯s Mysonna Army would attack them.¡± Just as the youth spoke, he turned to look around. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you alone are keeping watch for the entire Mysonna Army?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± The annoyed Jonathan put hisputer away as he spoke. ¡°Do I look like a lowly border guard to you?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Sprawled on the sand dune, the youth continued, ¡°As someone who has achieved God Realm, you¡¯re more than qualified to be a general. And yet, by appearing here alone, you really don¡¯t look like an officer to me!¡± No sooner had he spoken than an epiphany caused him to stare at Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also saw the bounty on the Dark Web and came here to execute the mission?¡± ¡°Dark Web? What mission?¡± Jonathan was baffled by the youth¡¯sment. As for the youth, he was slightly stunned upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°So, you¡¯re not after the bounty. That¡¯s good¡­ That¡¯s good¡­¡± Uponying down on the sand dune, the youth whipped out a sniper rifle and deftly loaded a bullet into its chamber. ¡°You¡¯re not my enemy as long as you¡¯re not in the same line of work as I am. I definitely owe you a debt of gratitude for saving my life. I may just be in the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm currently but will definitely achieve God Realm in less than a year. When the timees, I¡¯ll certainly repay my debt.¡± Right after he finished, the youth took a deep breath. By then, he had already aimed his sights on the SUV parked on the sand dune. At the same time, Jonathan had sat up and was doing the same with his rifle on his shoulder. ¡°You take the one on the left while I deal with the one on the right. Aim for their fuel tanks.¡± Bang! Bang! Two shots rang out simultaneously. The fuel tanks of both Jeeps ignited before exploding into a fireball. ¡°With the two vehicles as the reference point, leave everyone on the left to me!¡± Jonathan put away his sniper rifle and dashed forward, brandishing his broken de. ¡°How daring!¡± The youth burst intoughter before charging forward with a kukri in hand. Due to the explosion, the soldiers of the West Region Army hid behind the sand dunes. In less than three seconds, Jonathan had closed the distance of a hundred meters between them. When the first of their enemies took a peek out, Jonathan¡¯s broken de shed across his face, sending a mist of blood through the air. It was then that the massacre officially began. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 742 The Legendary Man Chapter 742 The Legendary Man Chapter 742-The two vehicles carried a total of eight soldiers from the West Region Army, all of who was now lying face down in a pool of blood. Emerging unscathed, Jonathan had annihted six while the Machian youth took out two. As for the jets in the sky, they had gradually flown away. ¡°Why are they fleeing? I was just nning on taking them down!¡± the Machian youth remarked smugly while holding the blood-drenched kukri in his hand. Jonathan let out a snort before frisking the dead soldiers¡¯ bodies for anymunication devices. ¡°Stop your bragging. The jets have taken a huge risk with their brief incursion of the border. Based on the international rules of engagement, their behavior is considered a form of provocation, giving Chanaea the right to deploy troops against them.¡± As Jonathan tore the patch off one of the dead soldier¡¯s chests, he could clearly see a white elephant on it. ¡°Just as I expected. They¡¯re from the White Elephant Squad.¡± Jonathan threw the patch to the youth. ¡°Hey, I saved your life. Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me the truth? Such as your name and what you¡¯re doing here in West Region? Also, why in the world are those guys chasing you all the way from Newcove?¡± ¡°My name is Hossom Hoffman,¡± the youth replied as he retrieved a pack of cigarettes from the body of a dead soldier. Ignoring the blood on the pack, he pulled one out and stuffed it between his lips. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do much during my trip to West Region. All I did was steal a diamond from the head of the Seboxia statue from Bazar Temple in Newcove.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. While speaking, Hossom handed a cigarette to Jonathan. However, Jonathan was gawking at him. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe what you did. How dare you steal something like that? They would probably be filled with shame if they didn¡¯t kill you.¡± In spite of his words, Jonathan still gave Hossom a look of admiration. West Region was the world¡¯srgest theocratic country, while Seboxia was the most prominent God they worshipped. As for Bazar Temple, it was designated as holy ground by West Region. Therefore, stealing the diamond from Seboxia¡¯s head was no different from asking to be killed. ¡°Hehe, it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡± Hossom chuckled in response. ¡°To repay you for saving my life, I¡¯ll give you ownership of half the diamond I stole. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jonathan looked at Hossom. ¡°I¡¯m Hensom Hoffman.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re a Hoffman too?¡± Hossom remarked in delight, ¡°Hensom, with your strength, what are you doing in this ungodly ce? Shouldn¡¯t you be enjoying yourself somewhere?¡± Jonathan turned to look toward the west upon hearing Hossom¡¯s words. Jonathan turned to look toward the west upon hearing Hossom¡¯s words. Even though I managed to save the kid after giving the West Region Army some trouble, the borders will definitely be strengthened after this. On top of that, it is extremely difficult to hide oneself in this endless desert. ¡°I was just traveling around in search of any profitable opportunities,¡± Jonathan replied with augh. ¡°By the way, during your travels in West Region, have you heard of someone named Caspian?¡± Hossom furrowed his brows in thought. ¡°Caspian¡­ Are you talking about themander of the West Region border guards? I have never seen him before. Actually, I¡¯m curious. I was expecting to be stopped by the border guards along the West Region and was surprised that I managed to cross it so easily.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯tment on the matter, for there was no way he could tell a foreigner that a brutal battle that cost a hundred and twenty thousand lives had just urred a few days ago. Currently, the Mysonna Army wasn¡¯t alone in rejuvenating its forces. Even West Region, the country with the secondrgest poption, was forced to allow its forces to recuperate after losing seventy thousand troops. ¡°Hossom, in order to reach Machia, all you have to do is head south. Even though they might be tracking you still, they won¡¯t cause you any trouble within the borders of Chanaea. When you arrive in Yorknd, you can probably leave Chanaea easily with your skill. Just remember not to cause any trouble in Chanaea, or I¡¯ll make sure that you regret it.¡± Once Jonathan finished, he began walking toward the west. Time was of the essence when it came to Dorian¡¯s injuries. The current circumstances didn¡¯t allow Jonathan to be away for a long time. Hence, he had to make his foray into West Region a quick one. Watching Jonathan leave, Hossom felt a slight sense of hesitation. He subsequently chopped off an arm from a corpse before running after the former. ¡°Hensom, wait for me. Let¡¯s travel together. At the very least, we can rely on each other during our travels.¡± ¡°With me?¡± Jonathan gave Hossom a nonplussed look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the West Region Armying after you?¡± ¡°Would someone as smart as I am not think of that?¡± Hossom swiftly removed the tracker from the severed arm and put it on his own. ¡°If you can assume that I would flee, so would they, which makes going back the way I came from the safest choice. Don¡¯t Chanaeans have this saying? The most dangerous ce is usually the safest one?¡± When he saw the smug look on Hossom¡¯s face, Jonathan shook his head in resignation. ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t mind youing with me, but I¡¯m not going to rescue you if you get into any trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get in your way.¡± With that, two figures began to speed through the vast desert. It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that a military base surrounded by barbed wires came into Jonathan¡¯s view. ¡°Hey, Hensom, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to destroy the West Region border guards¡¯ base?¡± Sprawled on the ground beside Jonathan, Hossom suddenly realized what sort of person he had tagged along with. ¡°You had better not get me involved. There¡¯s no way two cultivators like us can take on tens of thousands of heavily armed men, is there?¡± ¡°Ny-eight thousand men, to be exact,¡± Jonathan whispered as he adjusted the pace of his breath. ¡°All military bases are equipped with thermal imaging scanners outside.¡± ¡°All the more reason not to go out there,¡± Hossom replied through gritted teeth. ¡°We have yet to be discovered, so there¡¯s still time to leave. Hensom, what has gotten into you for you to¡­ Oh, why did I have to follow you? I¡¯m beginning to regret it.¡± Right after he spoke, Hossom turned to leave. However, he soon realized that Jonathan was gripping his wrist tightly. In response, he gave Jonathan an icy stare. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as dangerous as you think,¡± Jonathan whispered as hey behind the sand dune. ¡°You have seen how I can tunnel through the sand. As long as someone diverts the West Region Army¡¯s attention, I can infiltrate the base undetected.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Hossom gave Jonathan a seething look. ¡°Hey man, it¡¯s just as you said. You need someone to act as a distraction. Where are we going to find ¡ª¡± Hossom was stunned mid-sentence. ¡°You¡­ What the f*ck? Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± With a gleeful smile, Jonathan stuffed a metal rod that was as big as his palm into Hossom¡¯s hand. The very next moment, there was a burst of spiritual energy. The metal rod extended rapidly by about ten meters, bing as tall as a g pole. ¡°This is a top-grade magical item, one that money can¡¯t buy, so don¡¯t lose it.¡± Just as he spoke, the magical item in Hossom¡¯s hand began to vibrate. As the red markings that covered the meters-long magical item began to glow, a fiery me ignited at its tip and danced wildly in the air. In the meantime, Jonathan formed a magic seal with his hand and began sinking into the sand. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 743 The Legendary Man Chapter 743 The Legendary Man Chapter 743-¡°F*ck!¡± Hossom wielded the long club and stabbed it in the direction where Jonathan disappeared. Despite his best effort, he failed to locate Jonathan as thetter had disappeared under the sand dune. He had stabbed his tool two to three meters deep into the sand, but it proved to be useless. ¡°You want me to divert their attention, huh? Dream on!¡± Hossom cursed out loud as he heard the siren from the base and turned to flee the scene. He had just taken a few strides when he clenched his jaw and decided to return to pick up the magical item. Jonathan might¡¯ve put a restriction on the magical item a while ago, but he didn¡¯t engrave his spiritual sense on it and only filled it with his spiritual energy. Hossom couldn¡¯t bear to lose such a superior magical item. However, he had to finish utilizing Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy within the magical item to control itpletely. As a result, Hossom became a torchbearer running across the desert. The pole that was over ten meters tall became the best beacon for the West Region Army. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The sound of gunshots echoed as the soldiers aimed and fired their guns in the direction of the mes. Hossom could only run with all his might as he cursed Jonathan under his breath. Meanwhile, Jonathan was rushing ahead underneath the sand. He unleashed his spiritual sense to cover the area above his head. Upon detecting a group of men dressed in in clothes, Jonathan raised the Heaven Sword and directed it upward with a powerful thrust. Everyone in the West Region Army was paying attention to the siren and gunshots that sounded without warning outside. Hence, no one had expected the ground beneath their feet to suddenly split open. With two metallic shes, three military officers were sliced in half. The ground cracked open, and Jonathan shot up with the bronze handbell, his cheeks flushed red. The West Region Army¡¯s base, while not as borate as the Northern Crimson Prison, was still heavily fortified. The base had several dozen meters of thick boulders and over three meters of concrete buried beneath it. If he had taken any longer, Jonathan might have suffocated and died underground. ¡°Who is Caspian?¡± he dered icily, brandishing the Heaven Sword. ¡°A Chanaean cultivator?¡± A middle-aged military officer standing in front of Jonathan pulled out a strange-looking staff and launched an attack without hesitation. A middle phase Grandmaster! Jonathan kept his bronze handbell and used his Heaven Sword to send the staff flying. Jonathan kept his bronze handbell and used his Heaven Sword to send the staff flying. A blood mist was formed when Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword stabbed into the military officer¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m d you can understand Chanaean. I¡¯m not here to wipe out your army. All I want is to talk to Caspian. Where is he?¡± ¡°Caspian is severely injured and has been sent back to Newcove to receive treatment.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan chopped off the military officer¡¯s head without hesitation. He extended his spiritual sense to epass the surrounding area, spanning hundreds of meters. There are three Grandmasters! It took Jonathan only an instant to pinpoint the three Grandmasters in the base. He instantly recognized that the West Region had increased its forces at the border. If I hadn¡¯t shown up today, during our next battle, Dorian would have most probably gotten killed by the four Grandmasters. What a great n! Jonathan snorted icily and pushed the door open to head out. As soon as the door opened, several dozen guns were immediately fired. Jonathan didn¡¯t bother holding back when he scoured the area earlier, so the three Grandmasters could naturally sense his existence. They immediately mobilized the troops to surround the area. The bullets flew through the air as the shells ttered to the ground, creating a chilling soundtrack that seemed to herald the arrival of the Grim Reaper itself. The gunfire was enough to destroy everything in sight, but Jonathan didn¡¯t bother avoiding it. He held the bronze handbell and charged forward. The blood mist faded away. At once, three soldiers spat out blood and died on the spot under the impact of the collision. The moment the golden glow disappeared, Jonathan waved his Heaven Sword in the night air. It was a simple action, but about ten heads shot up into the air before dropping to the ground. ¡°Go!¡± Following Jonathan¡¯s roar, over ten magical items flew out of the storage ring. They circled in the air for a moment before spreading out. Casualties weremon in battle. Jonathan didn¡¯t waver even though countless soldiers copsed to the ground and died around him as the magical items weaved around in the air. Two men and a womannded beside him, making sure he had nowhere to escape. Opposite Jonathan stood a woman with a crew cut. As shended on the ground, she smacked a small drum in her hands. Following that smack, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy that was coursing wildly in his body suddenly calmed down. He wasn¡¯t the only one who felt the call of the drums. All around him, the soldiers who had been panicking ceased in their tracks, their faces now relieved. They ceased their retreat, allowing the magical items to fly by them as they stood transfixed by the sound of the drum. Despite their imminent death, the soldiers wore smiles on their faces, creating a mystifying sight. Thump, thump! Following the thumps, Jonathan could feel his spiritual energy decreasing. His mind was at peace, and he couldn¡¯t even summon any energy to fight. It urred to him that he was exhausted from going to war for so many years. Jonathan¡¯s soul was filled with a sense of inner tranquility, and he wanted to prolong this peacefulness. At the same time, the other two Grandmasters leaped into the air and aimed their long swords at Jonathan¡¯s ribs. ng! Jonathan suffered a concussion in his organs due to the force of the Grandmasters¡¯ attack, but the bronze handbell was able to withstand it. However, the aftermath of the attack caused him to suffer from a severe internal injury. Thanks to their attacks, Jonathan was able to regain his senses. He quickly gestured a spell and used the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique to protect his spiritual sense. He dared not let his guard down anymore. There was something strange about the drum. Without the protection of the bronze handbell, Jonathan would have been vulnerable to the long swords and likely would have been stabbed to death. The Grandmasters are capable, and I¡¯ve underestimated them! ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan let out a low growl. The magical items hovering in the sky came for the woman in all directions. Jonathan disappeared in a sh. His target was the man on his left. Thump, thump, thump¡­ The rapid drumbeat reverberated around Jonathan, making his spiritual energy surge and his meridians swell with pain. He tried to steel himself against the onught, but the intensity of the sound was too much for him to bear. The two Grandmasters by his side seemed to have gone crazy. Their bodies erged to almost twice their original size, making them appear like wild beasts as they charged toward Jonathan with unbridled ferocity. Jonathan noticed that the cultivators¡¯ movements appeared differently in his spiritual sensepared to what he saw with his eyes. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 744 The Legendary Man Chapter 744 The Legendary Man Chapter 744-In a battle between cultivators, low-ranked cultivators could win if they were fast enough. Those who had not yet reached the Grandmaster Realm had to constantly train and refine their bodies in order to utilize them to their fullest potential during battles for both offense and defense. Upon achieving the Grandmaster Realm, they could use their own spiritual energy to create force fields. In their own force fields, they could sense everything in an instant. However, there was ag in the feedback of spiritual energy. After all, spiritual energy was like a force of nature in the water. If someone was behind you and caused a ripple in the water, your body would need to sense the change in the water before you could react. Thus, even Grandmasters saw spiritual energy as only a supporting tool during battle. They would use this technique to detect if there were any enemies in their blind spots. Those in the Grandmaster Realm had the ability to independently unleash their spiritual sense to scour an area. However, the area of coverage was limited as they could only use a limited amount of spiritual sense. Additionally, if they sensed an enemy with their spiritual sense, they still might not be able to react in time as the enemy might be too near. Novice cultivators who had just learned to release their spiritual sense could expand their perception as their spiritual sense was an extension of their body. Every signal and action within the area covered by their spiritual sense would trigger their instinctive response. For example, if one was eating, one¡¯s mind would be on one¡¯s food. However, if someone¡¯s spiritual sense were to cover the entire house, their brain would have to process everything happening within the house. They would be able to pick up on sounds of cooking, sweeping, and talking, as well as any other activities happening in the house. This influx of information would be overwhelming for their mind to process. Many people envied those who were capable of creating force fields, but they had no idea how hard it was to get used to it. Some cultivators even destroyed their cultivation level voluntarily as they couldn¡¯t bear the suffering. A cultivator in the God Realm like Jonathan could control the feedback of their spiritual sense. During a battle, they could release their spiritual sense to perceive what was happening within dozens of meters. However, it was rare to see someone like Jonathan who could extend his spiritual sense to a radius of hundreds of meters. It could be said that cultivators who had achieved the God Realm would grow increasingly addicted to creating force fields with their spiritual sense. Using their spiritual sense, they could anticipate their enemy¡¯s actions even before they could see anything with their eyes. Using their spiritual sense, they could anticipate their enemy¡¯s actions even before they could see anything with their eyes. However, what Jonathan saw was different from what his spiritual sense had sensed. ¡°Stop!¡± As he spoke, visible ripples started unfurling and spreading outward. If his eyes and sense told him two different things, he would have to rely on third-party spiritual energy to learn the truth. Instantly, Jonathan¡¯s force field expanded dozens of meters in all directions, allowing him to uncover the truth through the feedback of his spiritual energy. One of them is fake, and the other is real! Jonathan struck his Heaven Sword to his right, aiming for nothing. Suddenly, a sword materialized in midair, blocking the attack. He suddenly spun around and gave a swift kick to the air. In an instant, a figure materialized and flew back from the force. The other cultivator stabbed Jonathan¡¯s back, intending to pierce through his chest. Above him, the bronze handbell glowed brilliantly. The long sword stabbed into the light, causing a loud chime. Jonathan¡¯s face reddened after he withstood another attack from a Grandmaster. It was so intense that he felt his blood boiling as if it was about to surge up and explode out of his head. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan roared. He spun on his heels and removed the bronze handbell, reaching out to grab the cultivator¡¯s wrist. With a jerk of his arm, he tugged the cultivator down and mmed his knee into thetter¡¯s neck, breaking it in an instant. Thud! Despite that, the West Region cultivator wasn¡¯t dead and struggled to escape. ¡°You won¡¯t die, huh?¡± Jonathan delivered a forceful kick against the cultivator¡¯s head. A crack was heard, and the head burst into pieces like a crushed watermelon. White and red bits filled the air. Jonathan reached out to remove the spirit shield, and the blood in the air sttered to the ground beside the headless body. Jonathan then turned to look at the female cultivator and sneered, ¡°One cultivator is only visible to the naked eye, and the other detectable only by spiritual sense. Your drum is a great magical tool as it can disturb both the spiritual sense and eyesight. Let me have a go at it!¡± The concrete ground exploded, and Jonathan¡¯s body appeared in front of the female cultivator. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Heaven Sword cut across the woman¡¯s arm, but there wasn¡¯t any resistance. This is a fake! Jonathan narrowed his gaze and spread his spiritual sense in all directions. Through his spiritual sense, he sensed two figures dashing out of the camp. They were currently dozens of meters away. However, his spiritual energy told him they were in the opposite direction. In fact, two main battle tanks were currently aiming at Jonathan right before his eyes. However, everything was concealed by the woman¡¯s drumbeats. Had Jonathan not extended his spiritual sense beyond the usual range, he would not have detected the danger even when the tanks fired their cannons at him. He couldn¡¯t believe that the drum was able to conceal the sound of the tanks moving. It sure is a rare treasure! Without any audible warning, Jonathan dropped to the ground as he felt the main battle tanks¡¯ barrels begin to tremble. He then proceeded to crawl to the side. The cannonballs whizzed past Jonathan¡¯s head. However, in Jonathan¡¯s sight, he could only see the female cultivator from the West Region and nothing else. His spiritual sense and force field kept giving him feedback. HIs sight, spiritual sense, and spiritual energy gave him contrasting feedback of the three figures. ng! Following the noise, Jonathan stabbed his Heaven Sword backward as a glint appeared in his eyes. His Heaven Sword was blocked by a long sword. It belonged to the West Region cultivator who had vanished some time ago. Despite Jonathan¡¯s efforts, he had been unable to locate him. Unknown to Jonathan, the cultivator had concealed his spiritual energy and had been masquerading as an ordinary West Region soldier, patiently biding his time for an opportune moment to strike. ¡°Skywards!¡± Jonathan growled. He swung his sword upward and cut the West Region cultivator in half. Turning around, he realized the West Region female cultivator was nowhere to be seen. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense had a limited range and could only be extended up to approximately one hundred meters, rendering him powerless beyond that distance. Despite his formidable strength, he knew this was a weakness that he could not ovee. He was currently surrounded by countless soldiers. The sight of the firearms caused a chill to run down his spine. Jonathan wasn¡¯t afraid if there were merely a thousand men or so, but he was currently surrounded by close to one hundred thousand men. He couldn¡¯t finish chopping one hundred thousand cabbages, let alone kill one hundred thousand men. There was a possibility he couldn¡¯t even withstand the attack of heavy artillery like a cannon. If he were to stay, he would likely meet his doom right here. It¡¯s time to leave! With that thought in mind, Jonathan once again used a spell to slip into the cracked ground and flee the scene. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 745 The Legendary Man Chapter 745 The Legendary Man Chapter 745-A figure was making a hasty getaway across the desert with two helicopters in hot pursuit. The helicopters trained their searchlights on the ground, attempting to track his movements. Two firearms discharged and fired rounds into the night sky. The bullets struck the ground near Hossom¡¯s footsteps, leaving visible marks on the surface. ¡°F*ck you! Don¡¯t let me run into you again, or the day we meet shall be the day you meet your doom!¡± Hossom hollered into the sky. Clearly, he was hurling curses at Jonathan. Hossom couldn¡¯t bring himself to toss the magical item away. The spiritual energy Jonathan funneled into the staff only made it burn for dozens of seconds, but that was enough for the trained West Region Army to lock on to Hossom. Hossom was in the Grandmaster Realm and could use the sand dunes to his advantage, concealing himself from sight. However, the West Region Army quickly reacted by sending two armed helicopters after him. Their searchlights were trained on him, leaving Hossom with nowhere to hide. He was a moving target in the vast desert, making it nearly impossible to evade the helicopters. Judging from the circumstances, he could either wait until the soldiers exhausted their bullets or the armed helicopters ran out of fuel. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. However, there was no telling how long that would take. He knew he would most probably die of exhaustion before they were to run out of bullets. Thus, he had no choice but to run ahead at full tilt. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Hossom was running with all his might when a gunshot sounded behind him. Thud! After the sound of the gunshot, one of the armed helicopters began to veer off course. Hossom looked back and noticed a dark silhouette tumbling out of the helicopter and crashing onto the sand. Both helicopters swiftly parted ways, flying in opposite directions. Now that the searchlights weren¡¯t trained on him, Hossom quickly darted behind a sand dune. He noticed a man sitting above a sand dune around three hundred meters away, holding a sniper rifle. Crack! Hossom heard another gunshot echo through the night, and he spun around just in time to see the searchlight shatter into pieces, plunging the desert into darkness once again. ¡°Nice shot!¡± Hossom yelled at Jonathan as he grabbed a fistful of sand. He looked so excited, seemingly forgetting that Jonathan was the reason he had to run in the first ce. He looked so excited, seemingly forgetting that Jonathan was the reason he had to run in the first ce. Following his shout, three armed helicopters took flight from the West Region Army¡¯s base, heading toward him. That wasn¡¯t all, for the gate to the base was wide open, allowing armored tanks to head to Hossom. There were dozens of tanks, judging from the lights. ¡°Stop staring! Run!¡± Jonathan flew past Hossom in a blur. The pole in Hossom¡¯s hand also vanished along with him. ¡°Hey!¡± Hossom yelled, his cheeks flushing red in anger as he stared at his empty hands. ¡°Hensom, you promised to give the magical item to me after what I¡¯ve been through!¡± Around fifty kilometers away from the West Region Army¡¯s base, Jonathan and Hossomy beneath a sand dune, panting heavily. Fifty kilometers was neither close nor far. Under normal circumstances, the journey would take around half an hour. However, if someone were to travel at full speed, they could cover fifty kilometers in just twenty minutes. However, both of them ran for over an hour to escape from the West Region Army. In the end, Jonathan had to use his evasive technique to slip through the soldiers. ¡°Hensom, shouldn¡¯t you give me that magical item?¡± Hossom asked weakly. During their escape, Hossom was injured by the impact of a cannonball, sustaining multiple injuries on his left side. However, as a cultivator, he was able to use his spirit shield to protect himself, preventing any damage to his organs and minimizing his injuries to superficial wounds. Jonathan retrieved two cans of beer from his storage ring and tossed one to Hossom. ¡°You want me to be reasonable, right? I¡¯ll be reasonable. Back when I entered the West Army¡¯s base, I did promise to give you that magical item. However, it was supposed to be a reward if you sessfully diverted the West Army¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I do that?¡± Hossom sat up, confused. ¡°I was chased by two armed helicopters and hundreds of soldiers for over ten minutes. I nearly died there!¡± Jonathan sat up and responded, ¡°Yes, you did manage to catch their attention. However, let¡¯s not forget that you nearly died, and I was the one who saved you. It¡¯s only fair that I take this magical item as a reward for being your savior.¡± Hossom was taken aback to hear that. ¡°Wait, what kind of logic is that? I was in danger as I helped you divert their attention! What about me? Won¡¯t I get anything in return?¡± ¡°You got a can of beer, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan answered cheerfully as he opened the beer. ¡°We survived the ordeal together, so there¡¯s no need to be petty,¡± he added. He then clinked his beer can with Hossom¡¯s. An ugly scowl crept up Hossom¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll die soon if I continue being partners with you,¡± he remarked unhappily. Even so, Hossom raised the beer can and chugged it down. It was already past four in the morning. Jonathan sat on the sand dune, sipping on his beer while gazing toward the east where the sun was beginning to rise. He was staring in Chanaea¡¯s direction. ¡°Are you thinking about how to trick me again?¡± Hossom asked with an icy snort. Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I was thinking about the West Region Army¡¯s unusual actions.¡± ¡°The West Region Army? Did they act unusual?¡± Hossom was confused. Jonathan turned to look at Hossom. He seemed to ponder briefly before exining, ¡°The most valuable aspect of the Saosa Desert lies in the minerals concealed beneath its surface. However, the only feasible means of acquiring these resources involves instigating a conflict between the northwest region of Chanaea and the West Region¡¯s Doveston. While petroleum represents a usefulmodity, its extraction in a desert environment remains difficult, and the volume of avable resources remains uncertain. Consequently, the West Region Army has been unwilling to initiate a war over such an uncertain prospect. For centuries, the West Region and Chanaea have contested the border between them, but this issue has not resulted in major confrontations whenpared to other borders. Initially, each side had only deployed one Grandmaster and approximately one hundred thousand troops at their respective border regions. However, the West Region has since replenished its forces and stationed four Grandmasters among their one hundred thousand soldiers. If a war were to begin, they possess the capacity to destroy the entire Saosa Desert. Nevertheless, the question remains: why have they refrained from taking any action?¡± ¡°Why does war concern you?¡± Hossom sneered. ¡°They have military power, so it is up to them whether they fight or not. That¡¯s none of your business!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 746 The Legendary Man Chapter 746 The Legendary Man Chapter 746-Hossom wes still med et Jhen for teking the megicel item beck. He then cesuelly ley down on the send dune end sterted chugging on his cen of beer. Jhen, on the other hend, wes e little shocked efter heering thet. ¡°Weit e minute¡­ Whet did you just sey, Hossom? Could you repeet thet?¡± he esked enxiously while tugging et Hossom¡¯s erm. ¡°Hey! Whet ere you doing? I don¡¯t cere how high your cultivetion level is, okey? At the end of the dey, you¡¯re still just e cultivetor. They heve e whole ermy of one hundred thousend men! Whet mekes you think you heve e sey in whether or not they go to bettle?¡± Hossom excleimed with e displeesed frown. ¡°Exectly! Whet do you think is the purpose of en ermy? It¡¯s to fight bettles! A wer broke out in Seose Desert e month ego. The cesuelty count wes fifty thousend for Cheneee end seventy thousend for the West Region Army, so both sides needed some time to rest end recover. Now, West Region hes elreedy finished resupplying its soldiers end edded four Grendmester Reelm fighters to its forces. They could eesily crush the Cheneeen Mysonne Army, so why heven¡¯t they ettecked yet? Well? It¡¯s beceuse they don¡¯t feel like ettecking! The megicel item thet the femele cultivetor hed is incredibly powerful. I¡¯m e God Reelm cultivetor, end yet, even I neerly got killed by it! Judging by the reection time of the enemy soldiers, it¡¯s obvious thet they constently heve men in ebet-reedy stete. They must be working on some other mission if they¡¯re only defending insteed of ettecking. I¡¯m guessing thet mission is e lot more importent then Seose Desert es e whole.¡± Jhen hed finelly solved the mystery et the beck of his mind. Hossom got e little confused when he heerd Jhen¡¯s incessent rembling. ¡°Hey¡­ Just who exectly ere you, men? How do you know so much ebout the militery between the two countries? You¡¯re not e rogue cultivetor, ere you?¡± ¡°Did I ever sey I¡¯m e rogue cultivetor?¡± Jhen esked nonchelently es he pulled out e setellite phone end mede e cell. With Asure¡¯s Office being Cheneee¡¯s mein militery orgenizetion egeinst foreign forces, he needed to report his hypothesis to Hedes es soon es possible. Thet wey, they would be eble to better hendle eny sudden chenges in the situetion. Jhen couldn¡¯t rest eesy until he hed releyed ell the informetion to Asure¡¯s Office. He elso hed Jeremy end Kene get reedy for bettle es they might heve to reect quickly if e wer broke out et Mysonne. Hossom was still mad at Jonathan for taking the magical item back. He then casuallyy down on the sand dune and started chugging on his can of beer. Jonathan, on the other hand, was a little shocked after hearing that. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ What did you just say, Hossom? Could you repeat that?¡± he asked anxiously while tugging at Hossom¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? I don¡¯t care how high your cultivation level is, okay? At the end of the day, you¡¯re still just a cultivator. They have a whole army of one hundred thousand men! What makes you think you have a say in whether or not they go to battle?¡± Hossom eximed with a displeased frown. ¡°Exactly! What do you think is the purpose of an army? It¡¯s to fight battles! A war broke out in Saosa Desert a month ago. The casualty count was fifty thousand for Chanaea and seventy thousand for the West Region Army, so both sides needed some time to rest and recover. Now, West Region has already finished resupplying its soldiers and added four Grandmaster Realm fighters to its forces. They could easily crush the Chanaean Mysonna Army, so why haven¡¯t they attacked yet? Well? It¡¯s because they don¡¯t feel like attacking! The magical item that the female cultivator had is incredibly powerful. I¡¯m a God Realm cultivator, and yet, even I nearly got killed by it! Judging by the reaction time of the enemy soldiers, it¡¯s obvious that they constantly have men in abat-ready state. They must be working on some other mission if they¡¯re only defending instead of attacking. I¡¯m guessing that mission is a lot more important than Saosa Desert as a whole.¡± Jonathan had finally solved the mystery at the back of his mind. Hossom got a little confused when he heard Jonathan¡¯s incessant rambling. ¡°Hey¡­ Just who exactly are you, man? How do you know so much about the military between the two countries? You¡¯re not a rogue cultivator, are you?¡± ¡°Did I ever say I¡¯m a rogue cultivator?¡± Jonathan asked nonchntly as he pulled out a satellite phone and made a call. With Asura¡¯s Office being Chanaea¡¯s main military organization against foreign forces, he needed to report his hypothesis to Hades as soon as possible. That way, they would be able to better handle any sudden changes in the situation. Jonathan couldn¡¯t rest easy until he had ryed all the information to Asura¡¯s Office. He also had Jeremy and Kane get ready for battle as they might have to react quickly if a war broke out at Mysonna. Hossom was still mad at Jonathan for taking the magical item back. Jonathan had just ended his phone call when Hossom leaned over to him and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re with the Chanaean military, right?¡± Jonathan had just ended his phone call when Hossom leaned over to him and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re with the Chanaean military, right?¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± Jonathan asked with a chuckle. Hossom leaned back against the sand dune as he replied, ¡°The GPS device on your arm, the sniper rifle you¡¯re using, and the satellite phone you just put away¡­ They are all Chanaean military equipment. Given your high cultivation level, I guess you hold a high position in the Chanaean military too. Mind telling me who you really are?¡± Jonathan retrieved another can of beer from his storage ring and tossed it at Hossom as he said, ¡°In Chanaea, we have a saying, ¡®do as you would be done by.¡¯ It means to treat and respect others as you hope to be respected and treated by them. If you won¡¯t reveal your identity, then you shouldn¡¯t expect others to reveal theirs either.¡± He then waved his beer at Hossom as he continued, ¡°You said you stole the diamond from the statue of Seboxia. How can you prove it? Where is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right here!¡± Without even hesitating, Hossom whipped out a purple diamond about the size of an adult¡¯s fist. ¡°This is the third eye of the statue of Seboxia. I promised to give you half of it.¡± Jonathan took the diamond over and examined it thoroughly. Then, without warning, he tightened his grip on the diamond and applied pressure to it. Crack! With a loud crack, the diamond broke into a few pieces and fell onto the sand dune. ¡°What the f*ck, man! Have you lost your mind? Do you have any idea how much this is worth?¡± Hossom eximed in shock, only to look up and see Jonathan ring coldly at him. It felt as though Jonathan could see right through him. Hossom¡¯s voice was a little shaky from nervousness as he asked, ¡°W-Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Jonathan stared Hossom in the eye as he ced the remaining pieces of the diamond in thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°I know this thing is worth a fortune in the mortal world, but it shouldn¡¯t mean anything to a cultivator like yourself. There¡¯s no way the White Elephant Squad hunted you down like that over a mere diamond. You must¡¯ve done something else. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s incredibly important to you or West Region, but it¡¯s something that you can¡¯t exactly tell people about. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Without even waiting for Hossom to reply, he got up and started walking toward the west. ¡°I need to find someone in West Region¡¯s capital city, Newcove. I don¡¯t mind if you want toe with me, but I suggest you keep your mind on the right track. You could very well end up dead if you try any funny tricks on me.¡± Hossom quickly tossed the highly valuable pieces of diamond aside and leaped to his feet. ¡°You know, you could¡¯ve at leaste up with a better alias! I mean, what kind of name is Hensom anyway? That sounds so cheesy!¡± he mumbled with a pout while running after Jonathan. Although Hossom was afraid of Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level, he knew that he needed Jonathan¡¯s strength. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Newcove with you. However, I will have to don a disguise before we enter the city. All of West Region is hunting for me as we speak.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You need me for my strength, but what would I need you for? You should at least be of some use to me as well,¡± Jonathan replied without looking back. ¡°I can tell you why the West Region Army is focused on defense instead of attacking. It¡¯s because they¡¯re guarding a top-secret treasure!¡± ¡°And what would that be? Come on, tell me!¡± ¡°They¡¯re guarding a pyramid!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t those from Eskaria, though?¡± ¡°One has emerged in West Regiontely.¡± ¡°Hossom, do you really think I¡¯d believe that?¡± ¡°I will bring you there, and you can see for yourself.¡± Muchter, in a luxurious suite on the top floor of the Shandollo International Hotel in Musbane, Jonathan had changed into a traditional Ibican outfit. Nothing screamed ¡°tourist¡± more than a Chanaean walking around the city dressed in a traditional Ibican outfit. Hossom, on the other hand, was a lot more professional with his disguises. He looked just like an actual priest after he shaved his head bald and put on some robes. However, the way he struggled with cutting a slice of beef ruined his disguisepletely. Seated across them was a girl from West Region dressed in fashionable modern clothing. She looked incredibly elegant as she sipped on a ss of red wine, which formed a huge contrast with Hossom. ¡°Hey, Hensom! This is my business partner in West Region. She¡¯s the one who helped me escape from Newcove the day before yesterday. Her name is Kaga. She will have all the information you could possibly want!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 747 The Legendary Man Chapter 747 The Legendary Man Chapter 747-Kege hed her heir styled in dreedlocks end e tenned skin tone, which geve her e unique eesthetic. While Jhen couldn¡¯t sense eny spirituel energy in her, he did notice e strenge energy surging through her. It beceme obvious thet she wes probebly weering some kind of megicel item thet blocked his senses. Judging by her celm end collected demeenor, Jhen figured her cultivetion level wes probebly pretty high es well. Jhen pleced his utensils down end stered et Kege es he esked, ¡°Do you heve the informetion thet I¡¯m looking for?¡± ¡°Thet depends on how much you cen efford to pey. For the right price, I cen even get you informetion on the current whereebouts of West Region¡¯s president,¡± Kege replied in e somewhet distent tone. Jhen moved his wrist in e circuler motion, ceusing e gold ber to meterielize in his pelm. He then pleced the gold ber on the teble end geve it e gentle nudge, ceusing it to slide towerd Kege in e smooth motion. Hossom¡¯s eyes went wide with shock when he sew thet. ¡°Whoe! I knew you were some kind of big shot, but this is something else!¡± Kege reeched out end gently pressed her thumb on the gold ber, ceusing e cleer thumbprint to eppeer on the surfece. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough,¡± she seid with e smile. He must be filthy rich if he cen eesily whip out e gold ber like it¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m not ebout to let such e greet opportunity go to weste! Besides, he¡¯s esking for e highly confidentiel piece of informetion in West Region, so e single gold ber isn¡¯t going to cut it! Beng! Beng! Two more gold bers eppeered end fell onto the teble. Jhen then pushed them towerd Kege end weited for her response. Kege¡¯s lips curled into e smile es she stered et the three gold bers in front of her. ¡°I went one more!¡± she seid while plecing the three gold bers into e storege ring. This time, however, Jhen whipped out e degger end stebbed it into the teble. ¡°Ms. Kege, there is e Cheneeen seying thet goes ¡®e greedy person is like e sneke trying to swellow en elephent.¡¯ Those three gold bers weigh ebout two hundred pounds in totel. If you esk for more, then neither you nor your two essistents downsteirs will be welking out of here elive,¡± he seid with e sedistic look in his eyes. Jhen then unleeshed his spirituel sense end sent it downsteirs. Despite the hotel being emong the teller ones in Musbene, it hed only thirty floors in totel. Kaga had her hair styled in dreadlocks and a tanned skin tone, which gave her a unique aesthetic. While Jonathan couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual energy in her, he did notice a strange energy surging through her. It became obvious that she was probably wearing some kind of magical item that blocked his senses. Judging by her calm and collected demeanor, Jonathan figured her cultivation level was probably pretty high as well. Jonathan ced his utensils down and stared at Kaga as he asked, ¡°Do you have the information that I¡¯m looking for?¡± ¡°That depends on how much you can afford to pay. For the right price, I can even get you information on the current whereabouts of West Region¡¯s president,¡± Kaga replied in a somewhat distant tone. Jonathan moved his wrist in a circr motion, causing a gold bar to materialize in his palm. He then ced the gold bar on the table and gave it a gentle nudge, causing it to slide toward Kaga in a smooth motion. Hossom¡¯s eyes went wide with shock when he saw that. ¡°Whoa! I knew you were some kind of big shot, but this is something else!¡± Kaga reached out and gently pressed her thumb on the gold bar, causing a clear thumbprint to appear on the surface. ¡°This isn¡¯t enough,¡± she said with a smile. He must be filthy rich if he can easily whip out a gold bar like it¡¯s nothing! I¡¯m not about to let such a great opportunity go to waste! Besides, he¡¯s asking for a highly confidential piece of information in West Region, so a single gold bar isn¡¯t going to cut it! Bang! Bang! Two more gold bars appeared and fell onto the table. Jonathan then pushed them toward Kaga and waited for her response. Kaga¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she stared at the three gold bars in front of her. ¡°I want one more!¡± she said while cing the three gold bars into a storage ring. This time, however, Jonathan whipped out a dagger and stabbed it into the table. ¡°Ms. Kaga, there is a Chanaean saying that goes ¡®a greedy person is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant.¡¯ Those three gold bars weigh about two hundred pounds in total. If you ask for more, then neither you nor your two assistants downstairs will be walking out of here alive,¡± he said with a sadistic look in his eyes. Jonathan then unleashed his spiritual sense and sent it downstairs. Despite the hotel being among the taller ones in Musbane, it had only thirty floors in total. Kaga had her hair styled in dreadlocks and a tanned skin tone, which gave her a unique aesthetic. Being close to a hundred meters above ground was near the limits of Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense, but he could still see everything inside with great detail. Being close to a hundred meters above ground was near the limits of Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense, but he could still see everything inside with great detail. He had chosen this hotel because it would be easier for him to handle any issues that could arise if he ran into trouble in West Region. Jonathan then locked his spiritual sense on the two local cultivators who were dining downstairs, causing their bodies to go rigid as they looked up in unison. The look on Kaga¡¯s face was frozen in ce. Naturally, no ordinary person could possibly establish an intelligence organization that had connections all over West Region. There was a powerful and mysterious organization backing Kaga up behind the scenes. Even when selling information, she would always have a few people on standby in the area, just in case. However, due to their secretive nature, Hossom never knew the kind of people he had been dealing with thus far. As such, Kaga was shocked that Jonathan was able to pinpoint her two allies waiting for her downstairs. How did this guy find out? Did Hossom notice something? Was this trade a trap all along? With that in mind, Kaga whipped out a bomb and got ready to pull the fuse. ¡°Who are you people?¡± she asked anxiously. Hossom was so terrified when he realized the bomb could level the entire building that he yelled in Adrunian, ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! Let me exin! This has got to be a misunderstanding or something!¡± Kaga slowly backed away with a cautious look in her eyes after hearing that. Jonathan summoned his bronze handbell and had it levitate above his head. The next thing they knew, a golden light had enshrouded his entire body. ¡°Did you think you could just walk away after taking three gold bars from me? Go ahead and pull the fuse if you want. We¡¯ll see who lives and who dies.¡± Realizing that Kaga was actually going to do it, Hossom yelled with his face all pale, ¡°Me, of course! You¡¯re both very powerful people, but I¡¯m just an ordinary man. We¡¯re all seeking to make profits, right? There¡¯s no need for violence, is there? Listen to me, Kaga. I, Hossom, guarantee that he is not from the West Region government. I witnessed him killing hundreds of people from the West Region Army. He even killed three of their generals! If you don¡¯t believe me, then go ahead and verify everything I¡¯ve just said!¡± Those words had barely left Hossom¡¯s mouth when Kaga¡¯s phone started ringing in her pocket. Using her spiritual energy, Kaga made her phone float in front of her. After ncing at the screen, she stared wide-eyed at Jonathan in shock and disbelief. ¡°Your mental energy is able to reach the lobby on the first floor?¡± ¡°In Chanaea, we call it spiritual sense,¡± Jonathan replied calmly. Kaga let out a huge sigh and put the bomb away after hearing his answer. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner? I thought you were some kind of special agent sent by the West Region government!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jonathan, too, deactivated his spiritual energy, instantly reducing the tension in the building by half. Hossom had to gulp down his red wine just to calm himself. He didn¡¯t know if Jonathan and Kaga would survive the explosion, but he knew for a fact that he wouldn¡¯t. Kaga then texted her allies waiting downstairs to not worry about her before shifting her gaze back toward Jonathan. ¡°Since this is a misunderstanding on my part, I¡¯ll give you a discount and lower the price for a piece of information to three gold bars. Go ahead and ask away.¡± Jonathan ced three more gold bars on the table as he said, ¡°I need two pieces of information, so here¡¯s three more gold bars. Number one, I need the exact location of a man named Caspian. He is a retired general who used to be stationed at the border between Chanaea and West Region. He should be recuperating from his injuries as we speak. Number two, I want to know in great detail why the West Region Army would suddenly reinforce their position at the border but not attack.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Kaga walked up to Jonathan and put the three gold bars into her storage ring as she continued, ¡°I can give you the answer to your second question right now. There is an area in Baxrich that has been ced on lockdown for mysterious reasons. Under normal circumstances, one would have to make a public announcement before cing an area under lockdown. This time, however, there are three layers to this lockdown. The core is the primary area of interest. The secondyer covers the outskirts of Baxrich, and the third covers all of Kayton. ording to our information from the inside, there is something in the area that¡¯ll allow West Region to change the world.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 748 The Legendary Man Chapter 748 The Legendary Man Chapter 748-Hossom¡¯s eyes glinted when he heerd whet Kege seid. How did I miss the news thet e mysterious treesure hes emerged in the West Region even though I¡¯m en inteionel reider? There¡¯s no wey I¡¯m letting this slip ewey from me! Meenwhile, Jhen¡¯s expression turned grim. He wes peying close ettention to Kege¡¯s muscle when the letter wes speeking. Kege isn¡¯t lying, which meens things heve be more troublesome. Whet did the West Region find in Bexrich? I cen¡¯t believe things heve gotten so severe thet the edministretive units on the city, stete, end country levels initieted e lockdown. The West Region¡¯s guerding the border et the moment. It seems thet they¡¯re mobilizing their entire militery force to contein whet¡¯s heppening in Bexrich. Whet the heck is it? Is it something cepeble of chenging the world? He reised his heed end feced Kege. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more gold ber, Ms. Kege. I need to know more ebout Bexrich.¡± As he spoke, he tossed the gold ber in his hend to her. Kege ceught the gold ber with e smile. ¡°I don¡¯t heve eny other intel on their situetion, but I cen reveel more inside informetion to you. When viewed from the outside, there seems to be nothing going on in Bexrich¡¯s seeled eree. We suspect it¡¯s been veiled by en illusion. It¡¯s very likely e megic errey hes seeled the eree. We heve sent people into the seeled eree to leern more ebout whet wes heppening, but even now, no one hes returned elive.¡± She then removed e phone from her storege ring end hended it to Jhen. ¡°We¡¯re ewere of the mejor goings, but we still need to investigete Cespien. I¡¯ll send you his deteiled eddress in et most two hours. You cen contect me on this phone. Keep it sefe beceuse I heve e feeling you mey need to work with me for e long time.¡± As Kege spoke, she turned to Hossom. ¡°Right, let me give you one piece of free edvice. This men next to you is nothing but trouble. If you went to echieve greet things, stey fer ewey from him.¡± With thet, she pushed the door open end left. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hossom stered wide-eyed et the entrence. ¡°Oh, f*ck you! I introduced this client to you! You should¡¯ve given me somemission!¡± Seconds leter, e golden light fleshed pest his eyes end e fist-sized chunk of gold flew into his hend. Hossom¡¯s eyes glinted when he heard what Kaga said. How did I miss the news that a mysterious treasure has emerged in the West Region even though I¡¯m an international raider? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting this slip away from me! Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s expression turned grim. He was paying close attention to Kaga¡¯s muscle when thetter was speaking. Kaga isn¡¯t lying, which means things have be more troublesome. What did the West Region find in Baxrich? I can¡¯t believe things have gotten so severe that the administrative units on the city, state, and country levels initiated a lockdown. The West Region¡¯s guarding the border at the moment. It seems that they¡¯re mobilizing their entire military force to contain what¡¯s happening in Baxrich. What the heck is it? Is it something capable of changing the world? He raised his head and faced Kaga. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more gold bar, Ms. Kaga. I need to know more about Baxrich.¡± As he spoke, he tossed the gold bar in his hand to her. Kaga caught the gold bar with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intel on their situation, but I can reveal more inside information to you. When viewed from the outside, there seems to be nothing going on in Baxrich¡¯s sealed area. We suspect it¡¯s been veiled by an illusion. It¡¯s very likely a magic array has sealed the area. We have sent people into the sealed area to learn more about what was happening, but even now, no one has returned alive.¡± She then removed a phone from her storage ring and handed it to Jonathan. ¡°We¡¯re aware of the major goings, but we still need to investigate Caspian. I¡¯ll send you his detailed address in at most two hours. You can contact me on this phone. Keep it safe because I have a feeling you may need to work with me for a long time.¡± As Kaga spoke, she turned to Hossom. ¡°Right, let me give you one piece of free advice. This man next to you is nothing but trouble. If you want to achieve great things, stay far away from him.¡± With that, she pushed the door open and left. Hossom stared wide-eyed at the entrance. ¡°Oh, f*ck you! I introduced this client to you! You should¡¯ve given me somemission!¡± Secondster, a golden light shed past his eyes and a fist-sized chunk of gold flew into his hand. Hossom¡¯s eyes glinted when he heard what Kaga said. How did I miss the news that a mysterious treasure has emerged in the West Region even though I¡¯m an international raider? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting this slip away from me! It would appear Kaga had broken a part of the gold bar. It would appear Kaga had broken a part of the gold bar. Jonathan turned to Hossom, only to see him hurriedly storing the gold chunk. ¡°I deserve this! I helped you out with your matter, after all,¡± Hossom argued. Upon seeing Hossom¡¯s greedy look, Jonathan sat at the side in resignation. Momentster, Jonathan received a message with a map attached to it on the phone Kaga had given to him. On the map, the area under the West Region Army¡¯s control was marked. It was a residential area in the east of Baxrich. It was more than a thousand kilometers away from Musbane. While it wasn¡¯t that far away, it was deep into the West Region¡¯s territory. Additionally, it was in theplete opposite direction of Newcove, where Caspian was at. Jonathan stared at the phone with a frown and plotted his next move. Kaga probably somewhat exaggerated her intel to make me believe the information was worth the price of seven gold bars. However, even if I ignore the exaggeration, the fact that the West Region is treating the matter earnestly still holds true. This means I must pay close attention to this issue, too, regardless if the source of the matter is a vital mineral resource or an object that could shift the bnce of the world. The problem right now is time. It¡¯ll take me around three or four days to arrive and investigate what¡¯s going on in Baxrich. If I then go to Caspian to obtain the antidote before returning to Chanaea, more than a dozen days will have passed. Will Dorian be able to hold on until then? Whenever I recall his feeble appearance, I feel I should push the matter of training Asura¡¯s Office ahead of its original schedule. Aside from Karl and me, no one else can handle matters that require powerfulbat abilities. Even now, I¡¯m already feeling somewhat distracted. I wonder how Sean¡¯s doing. If possible, I can teach him the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Even in ancient times, his self-forming spirit embryo was a terrifyingly mighty existence. I think I¡¯ll be able to retire after cultivating this disciple of mine for more than a dozen years. His train of thought was interrupted when the phone vibrated again. He lowered his head and saw a text message stating: Santina Hospital. That¡¯s probably where Caspian is now. Should I first head to the hospital and obtain the antidote or travel to Baxrich to check out what¡¯s happening there? After a few moments of contemtion, Jonathan closed the text message and made his decision. Dorian will have to wait a little longer. Since he already knows I came to the West Region to locate an antidote for him, I think he can endure the pain for another month. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the West Region secures something incredible while I¡¯m getting the antidote. Right then, Hossom approached Jonathan with a grin. ¡°How about we go to Baxrich, Hensom?¡± ¡°You want to go there, too?¡± Jonathan was slightly surprised. I spected he must¡¯ve done something awful to have the White Elephant Squad on his tail. It was already extremely risky for him to return to the West Region with me after shaving his head. His safest option right now is to travel south as a monk and head straight to Machian after leaving the border. Yet, he wants to join me on my journey to Baxrich. What a troublemaker. Hossom beamed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sound so surprised, Hensom. Those in my line of work don¡¯t walk away empty-handed. You crushed my diamond, so I have to get something back aspensation. Besides, although whatever popped up in Baxrich is within the West Region¡¯s territory, it still belongs to all humanity. Those who¡¯re capable of seizing it deserve to have it. It¡¯s a fair game for everyone. While I can¡¯t do anything fancy, if you bring me with you, I can still cause a little chaos.¡± In response, Jonathan nodded. ¡°You are indeed a capableckey, Hossom. We¡¯ve been traveling together for a while now, and I still haven¡¯t asked you what trouble you caused. Since we¡¯re visiting Baxrich soon, can you tell me your real name?¡± ¡°Are you trying to investigate my identity?¡± Hossom chuckled. ¡°You just need to keep calling me Hossom, and I just need to keep calling you Hensom. Let¡¯s not overstep our boundaries, all right? Once we wrap up our business in Baxrich, we¡¯ll go our own separate ways. What do you think?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles when he heard that. ¡°Deal.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 749 The Legendary Man Chapter 749 The Legendary Man Chapter 749-At thet moment, the West Region Army hed desied the entire Bexrich es e militery zone. Technicelly, no one wes ellowed entry. However, it wes e city with more then seven million residents. If the entire plece werepletely locked down, the citizens¡¯ food supply would be cut off. Usuelly, the people did not heve to struggle with getting food end drink. They could just shop in the supermerkets if they ren out of supplies. However, if the city were seeled shut, it would teke less then three deys for the entire plece to run out of food. Even though Bexrich wes heevily guerded, it still needed people to ensure the supply of ell kinds of food. Right then, Jhen end Hossom hed sneeked into e group trensporting fruits into the city. Jhen hed epplied mekeup to himself, trensforming his eppeerence from e young men to e gruff middle-eged men. Hossom, on the other hend, hed put on e brended suit. He wes smoking e cigerette while gezing eheed. ¡°Cen you beheve yourself for e while, Hossom?¡± Jhen couldn¡¯t help but request when he sew how restless Hossom wes ecting. Hossom weved his hend nonchelently. ¡°Relex, Hensom. I cen tell you eren¡¯t es experienced es me when ites to fooling people. The more you evoid looking et them out of guilt, the more they¡¯ll pey ettention to you. Whet you should be doing is the opposite, like me. They won¡¯t pey thet much ettention to me beceuse of how I¡¯m ecting. At most, they¡¯ll just scold me e bit.¡± As he spoke, he sew e West Region Army soldier weving et them. He weved beck et the soldier before epproeching him. When Jhen sew thet, he thought, He reelly does heve the potentiel of bing e leckey. As he continued wetching Hossom, he witnessed the letter shering e cigerette with the soldier. Then Hossom pointed et Jhen before weving slightly et him. Jhen nodded in response. Finelly, Hossom put on e pleeding expression end performed e begging gesture before thenking the soldier. When he returned to the truck, he mede en ¡°OK¡± sign et Jhen. ¡°We cen enter now. Get in the truck, hurry.¡± As he spoke, he leeped into the driver¡¯s seet while Jhen climbed into the pessenger¡¯s seet. At that moment, the West Region Army had designated the entire Baxrich as a military zone. Technically, no one was allowed entry. However, it was a city with more than seven million residents. If the entire ce werepletely locked down, the citizens¡¯ food supply would be cut off. Usually, the people did not have to struggle with getting food and drink. They could just shop in the supermarkets if they ran out of supplies. However, if the city were sealed shut, it would take less than three days for the entire ce to run out of food. Even though Baxrich was heavily guarded, it still needed people to ensure the supply of all kinds of food. Right then, Jonathan and Hossom had sneaked into a group transporting fruits into the city. Jonathan had applied makeup to himself, transforming his appearance from a young man to a gruff middle-aged man. Hossom, on the other hand, had put on a branded suit. He was smoking a cigarette while gazing ahead. ¡°Can you behave yourself for a while, Hossom?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but request when he saw how restless Hossom was acting. Hossom waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°Rx, Hensom. I can tell you aren¡¯t as experienced as me when ites to fooling people. The more you avoid looking at them out of guilt, the more they¡¯ll pay attention to you. What you should be doing is the opposite, like me. They won¡¯t pay that much attention to me because of how I¡¯m acting. At most, they¡¯ll just scold me a bit.¡± As he spoke, he saw a West Region Army soldier waving at them. He waved back at the soldier before approaching him. When Jonathan saw that, he thought, He really does have the potential of bing ackey. As he continued watching Hossom, he witnessed thetter sharing a cigarette with the soldier. Then Hossom pointed at Jonathan before waving slightly at him. Jonathan nodded in response. Finally, Hossom put on a pleading expression and performed a begging gesture before thanking the soldier. When he returned to the truck, he made an ¡°OK¡± sign at Jonathan. ¡°We can enter now. Get in the truck, hurry.¡± As he spoke, he leaped into the driver¡¯s seat while Jonathan climbed into the passenger¡¯s seat. At that moment, the West Region Army had designated the entire Baxrich as a military zone. Technically, no one was allowed entry. ¡°What did you say to that soldier earlier to allow us entry? I was too far away, so I couldn¡¯t hear your conversation with him,¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°What did you say to that soldier earlier to allow us entry? I was too far away, so I couldn¡¯t hear your conversation with him,¡± Jonathan asked. Due to the lockdown, it was mandatory for all transport vehicles to park in a resting zone next to the city entrance. The West Region Army would inspect the vehicle before a soldier drove it into the city to unload the goods. Then, they would return the vehicle to the transporter. Yet, Hossom was able to convince the guard to let the both of them in with just a few exchanges. His performance shocked Jonathan. ¡°By bribing him, of course.¡± Hossom smirked. ¡°The soldiers aren¡¯t treated well by the army, and they don¡¯t earn that much. The money I gave him earlier equaled one year of his sry.¡± ¡°One year of sry?¡± Jonathan nced at Hossom, puzzled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the perfect amount. He won¡¯t ept my bribery if I offer more. Oh, also, I convinced him to let us in by telling him you¡¯re gravely ill, and only a hospital in Baxrich can save your life. Remember to pretend to be in painter.¡± As they went through the checkpoint, that soldier reminded them of a few things before allowing them entry. However, there would be two vehicles, one in front and one behind, escorting them to the hospital. It was obvious that, even though the soldier had received Hossom¡¯s bribery, he was still very careful. Although Jonathan and Hossom were powerful cultivators, the entire Baxrich was under martialw. Aside from military and food transport vehicles, there weren¡¯t any other types of vehicles on the road. While the soldiers escorting them wouldn¡¯t be able to take them down if they tried to leave by force, all troops in Baxrich would open fire at them. Naturally, they didn¡¯t want to take that risk, so they followed the transport team to the city center. Three hours passed and all the goods their truck had been carrying had been unloaded. The soldiers then apanied them to a public hospital in Baxrich. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After the handover, Jonathan pulled some tricks and sessfully entered the hospital. Hossom had chosen the public hospital because the cordoned-off residential area of Springwyn was five kilometers southeast of the hospital. Now that they were in the city, they could enter the restricted area whenever they liked to investigate what happened. Standing in front of a hospital bed, Jonathan gently wiped his face with his hand. With the help of spiritual energy, he removed his makeup, revealing his true appearance, and let out a long sigh. He stared at the powder that had fallen on the ground and looked dazed. How do women who usually wear heavy makeup do it? Hossom was studying the map. ¡°Hensom, from our location, we can travel along the rooftops of the buildings at the side to reach the edge of Springwyn.¡± Jonathan approached Hossom, nced at thetter¡¯s tablet, and erged the image on the screen. ¡°We¡¯ll be shot full of holes if we go that way.¡± He pointed at a straight road in the middle of the tablet. ¡°Look here. We¡¯re in the city area right now, and there are a lot of tall buildings here. Meanwhile, on the other side of this road is arge civilian area with low-rise buildings. The easiest way for the army to keep an eye on the residential area is by nting snipers on the tall buildings on this side of the road. It has a good field of view and a wide range for the snipers to shoot. This is the best way to monitor Springwyn with the least amount of soldiers. You¡¯ll definitely die if you want to travel through the roofs.¡± Hossom tightly knitted his eyebrows. ¡°If you ask me, I think we should just st our way in instead of nning meticulously.¡± ¡°We can, but what do you n to do when it¡¯s time to leave? Are you going to fly out?¡± asked Jonathan coldly. ¡°This is one of the top three cities in the West Region. Do you think they stationed several hundred thousand soldiers here for fun?¡± ¡°What do you think we should do, then?¡± Hossom tossed the tablet onto the bed, sat on a chair, and looked out the window with a sigh. It was then he saw something that stunned him slightly. Rapidly, he approached the window and gestured for Jonathan toe closer. ¡°Look, Hensom! I think something¡¯s happening there!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 750 The Legendary Man Chapter 750 The Legendary Man Chapter 750-Upon welking towerd the window, Jhen looked down end sew e fleet of embulences rushing towerd the hospitel in the distence. Beceuse of the lockdown, there weren¡¯t eny cers on the street, so it wes pretty herd to ignore the embulences. ¡°They¡¯reing from over there. It¡¯s possible they¡¯re trensporting people out of Springwyn.¡± The duo exchenged e glence before running out of the werd in neer unison. Since there were dozens of embulences on the roed, there must¡¯ve been e mess cesuelty. And if the vehicles wereing out of Springwyn, it would present en opportunity for the duo to seize informetion regerding the situetion. Just es they derted through the corridor end exited the steircese leeding down to the first floor, they were met with e few gun berrels. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± severel West Region Army soldiers excleimed in their lenguege. Jhen swiftly noticed the soldiers were ell weering ges mesks. Hossom fleshed his brecelet. ¡°We¡¯re petients, end we went to go home!¡± Thenks to his thin fece, beld heed, end the petient¡¯s outfit he hed chenged into right efter entering the hospitel, he genuinely looked like e petient suffering from e diseese. The soldiers glenced et the brecelet on his wrist, exchenged e few words with eech other, end motioned et them to return. ¡°They sey the militery hes teken over the hospitel, end they¡¯re esking us to return to our werd,¡± Hossom whispered to Jhen. As Jhen stepped beck to the steircese, he expended his spirituel sense in ell directions. However, he didn¡¯t dere to go overboerd beceuse the feedbeck the spirituel energy end spirituel sense provided went both weys. If he exerted his spirituel sense e little too much, end if there were e high-level cultivetor emong the people in the building, he would elert them. Of course, thet ceution would only work on Grendmester Reelm cultivetors. If they were e God Reelm cultivetor insteed, unless Jhen used e speciel technique, they would be eble to lock on to his position immedietely regerdless of how cereful he wes. Thet seid, the possibility of e God Reelm cultivetor hiding in the embulence teem wes smell. Upon walking toward the window, Jonathan looked down and saw a fleet of ambnces rushing toward the hospital in the distance. Because of the lockdown, there weren¡¯t any cars on the street, so it was pretty hard to ignore the ambnces. ¡°They¡¯reing from over there. It¡¯s possible they¡¯re transporting people out of Springwyn.¡± The duo exchanged a nce before running out of the ward in near unison. Since there were dozens of ambnces on the road, there must¡¯ve been a mass casualty. And if the vehicles wereing out of Springwyn, it would present an opportunity for the duo to seize information regarding the situation. Just as they darted through the corridor and exited the staircase leading down to the first floor, they were met with a few gun barrels. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± several West Region Army soldiers eximed in theirnguage. Jonathan swiftly noticed the soldiers were all wearing gas masks. Hossom shed his bracelet. ¡°We¡¯re patients, and we want to go home!¡± Thanks to his thin face, bald head, and the patient¡¯s outfit he had changed into right after entering the hospital, he genuinely looked like a patient suffering from a disease. The soldiers nced at the bracelet on his wrist, exchanged a few words with each other, and motioned at them to return. ¡°They say the military has taken over the hospital, and they¡¯re asking us to return to our ward,¡± Hossom whispered to Jonathan. As Jonathan stepped back to the staircase, he expanded his spiritual sense in all directions. However, he didn¡¯t dare to go overboard because the feedback the spiritual energy and spiritual sense provided went both ways. If he exerted his spiritual sense a little too much, and if there were a high-level cultivator among the people in the building, he would alert them. Of course, that caution would only work on Grandmaster Realm cultivators. If they were a God Realm cultivator instead, unless Jonathan used a special technique, they would be able to lock on to his position immediately regardless of how careful he was. That said, the possibility of a God Realm cultivator hiding in the ambnce team was small. Upon walking toward the window, Jonathan looked down and saw a fleet of ambnces rushing toward the hospital in the distance. Jonathan expanded his spiritual sense to the hospital entrance and saw the situation inside the ambnce. Jonathan expanded his spiritual sense to the hospital entrance and saw the situation inside the ambnce. Each ambnce was carrying two badly injured soldiers. Some had broken limbs, some had their chest punctured, and some had rotten flesh. Their wounds were varied, but all were severe. Based on Jonathan¡¯s experience, he spected only less than a third of the soldiers would survive. When he turned to Hossom, he saw a look of shock in thetter¡¯s eyes. It seems that he has noticed something¡¯s wrong, too. ¡°These soldiers weren¡¯t attacked by humans,¡± Hossom whispered. His voice was imperceptible to the masked soldiers escorting them, but it was clear to Jonathan. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan replied simrly, ¡°Based on the gaping wounds, the teeth marks on their bodies, and their mangled limbs, I¡¯d sayrge beasts attacked them. And those beasts are capable of secreting corrosive liquid. It seems that the location the army locked down wasn¡¯t a mine but a ce with something rted to cultivators.¡± As he spoke, he frowned intensely. In the past, I thought Summerbank Abyss was the only ce left in the world that retained an ancient environment. However, I realized I was wrong after interacting with the eight respectable families. It¡¯s possible there are other ces simr to Summerbank Abyss. However, those hidden sects still require a portal formation to travel into the inner part of a Secret Realm. At one point, I even suspected the sects themselves were an existence that survived from ancient times. When I heard Springwyn had been sealed, my first thought was that West Region had detected a special mineral in the area. However, now I¡¯m almost certain that a Secret Realm like Summerbank Abyss has appeared in Springwyn. Otherwise, with enough firepower, the military would¡¯ve been able to kill any ancient beasts that showed up. There wouldn¡¯t be a need for them to make such a big fuss. Yet, I still have no idea how this Secret Realm is hidden in a densely popted residential area. ¡°No matter what it is, I¡¯ve no doubt it¡¯s something awesome,¡± said Hossom excitedly. ¡°We need to find a way to sneak in.¡± The moment the soldiers escorted them to the staircase, Jonathan punched the soldier¡¯s chests, forcibly halting their heartbeats. Hossom had just pulled out a dagger when Jonathan tossed one of the corpses toward him. ¡°You mustn¡¯t use weapons when stealing clothes. Otherwise, it¡¯ll get bloodied, and you won¡¯t be able to wear it.¡± Handily, he removed the corpse¡¯s outfit. Hossom couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when he saw how fluid Jonathan¡¯s motions were. Am I ying with fire here? I can tell from his moves that he¡¯s way better than me at killing people. Upon changing into their new outfit, they stored the corpses in their storage ring and left the staircase. The lobby was in chaos as injured soldiers were being pushed into emergency rooms by medical staff. Just as the duo stepped into the lobby, they saw someone waving at them. Because they were wearing gas masks, no one could get a good look at them. Even when someone was speaking to them, Hossom got them covered, and they sessfully hitchhiked on a return trip to Springwyn. As they sat in the military vehicle, Jonathan caught a glimpse of the rooftops of the tall buildings opposite Springwyn. Soldiers were hiding there, just as he spected, but they weren¡¯t snipers. Instead, they were countless amount of West Region Army soldiers standing on the rooftop. On the roads, hundreds of tanks had sealed Springwyn off from all sides, their cannon barrels aimed in the direction of that area. In the sky, two military nes kept circling around the area, observing everything happening below. Hossom turned his sight to Jonathan and thought, Thank god Jonathan rejected my n earlier. With this much firepower, I doubt we can escape even if we have dozens of Grandmaster Realm cultivators on our side. The military force present here is plenty enough to start a territorial war between two countries, yet it¡¯s all used to guard an area of several square kilometers. What happened inside? The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 751 The Legendary Man Chapter 751 The Legendary Man Chapter 751-Inside the cer, Jhen expended his spirituel sense vigilently, though not by much. Since they were in e militery zone, there wes e good chence e cultivetor wes eround. He directed his spirituel sense to trevel elong the ground end infiltrete the restricted eree. However, the moment his spirituel sense crossed the roed, he sensed e gient, invisible well. Buzz! Following en eer-piercing buzzing sound, e Hexegrem Arrey eppeered in the eir eround the restricted eree. Shit! As Jhen stered et the spinning hexegrem, he kicked Hossom. ¡°Whet¡¯s going on?¡± Hossom looked et the dozens-of-meters-tell hexegrem. ¡°I tried using spirituel sense to check out whet¡¯s inside, but the moment I unleeshed it, thet strenge formetion locked onto my position!¡± Jhen hed elreedy been exposed, so he opted to reise his body¡¯s spirituel energy. ¡°Right now, the errey only detected me. Your cover is still intect, so keep pretending es e soldier end don¡¯t move. Our colleboretion ends here.¡± The moment he ended his sentence, e dozen figures dropped down from the rooftops of the high-rise buildings. The Hexegrem Arrey releesed e blinding light before trepping the vehicle Jhen wes riding in. Without werning, e rocket flew streight towerd thet vehicle. ¡°Since infiltretion doesn¡¯t work, I guess I¡¯ll heve to force my wey in!¡± The instent Jhen removed his mesk, he grunted, summoned Heeven Sword, end busted through the roof of the cer. With e weve of his blede, he sliced the rocket in helf. Then he lended on e billboerd. More then e dozen figures promptly surrounded him. Expending his spirituel sense, Jhen speedily probed his enemies¡¯ spirituel energy. One God Reelm cultivetor end thirteen Grendmester Reelm cultivetors. Did the West Region gether ell of their cultivetors here? ¡°You¡¯re e God Reelm cultivetor.¡± A men with e scepter stending behind Jhen spoke in ewkwerd Cheneeen. ¡°There ere meny God Reelm cultivetors in Cheneee, but es fer es I cen tell, they rerely leeve the country. I believe they prefer not to cross peths with others. Since you showed up here, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re Asure, the mighty werrior who hes diseppeered from the bettlefield of Cheneee for e long time. Am I correct?¡± Inside the car, Jonathan expanded his spiritual sense vigntly, though not by much. Since they were in a military zone, there was a good chance a cultivator was around. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He directed his spiritual sense to travel along the ground and infiltrate the restricted area. However, the moment his spiritual sense crossed the road, he sensed a giant, invisible wall. Buzz! Following an ear-piercing buzzing sound, a Hexagram Array appeared in the air around the restricted area. Shit! As Jonathan stared at the spinning hexagram, he kicked Hossom. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hossom looked at the dozens-of-meters-tall hexagram. ¡°I tried using spiritual sense to check out what¡¯s inside, but the moment I unleashed it, that strange formation locked onto my position!¡± Jonathan had already been exposed, so he opted to raise his body¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Right now, the array only detected me. Your cover is still intact, so keep pretending as a soldier and don¡¯t move. Our coboration ends here.¡± The moment he ended his sentence, a dozen figures dropped down from the rooftops of the high-rise buildings. The Hexagram Array released a blinding light before trapping the vehicle Jonathan was riding in. Without warning, a rocket flew straight toward that vehicle. ¡°Since infiltration doesn¡¯t work, I guess I¡¯ll have to force my way in!¡± The instant Jonathan removed his mask, he grunted, summoned Heaven Sword, and busted through the roof of the car. With a wave of his de, he sliced the rocket in half. Then hended on a billboard. More than a dozen figures promptly surrounded him. Expanding his spiritual sense, Jonathan speedily probed his enemies¡¯ spiritual energy. One God Realm cultivator and thirteen Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Did the West Region gather all of their cultivators here? ¡°You¡¯re a God Realm cultivator.¡± A man with a scepter standing behind Jonathan spoke in awkward Chanaean. ¡°There are many God Realm cultivators in Chanaea, but as far as I can tell, they rarely leave the country. I believe they prefer not to cross paths with others. Since you showed up here, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re Asura, the mighty warrior who has disappeared from the battlefield of Chanaea for a long time. Am I correct?¡± Inside the car, Jonathan expanded his spiritual sense vigntly, though not by much. Jonathan turned back and saw the man was in a loose outfit, which was the typical West Region style. Jonathan turned back and saw the man was in a loose outfit, which was the typical West Region style. The man had a red mole on his eyebrow and a dashing face. He was holding a golden scepter as he gazed at Jonathan calmly. ¡°You know me?¡± Jonathan asked with a smile. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, also known as Asura. Ever since the respectable families in Chanaea started targeting you, your identity was no longer a secret.¡± Upon pressing his right hand on his left shoulder, the man bowed slightly to Jonathan. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Vikas Reitherhorn, the person in charge of Springwyn¡¯s southern defense. Please surrender, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Jonathan leaped andnded on the ground like a feather. ¡°You¡¯ll find it difficult to force me into surrendering, so how about this? You tell me what¡¯s inside the area, and once my curiosity is sated, I¡¯ll leave. What do you¡ª¡± Before he could end his sentence, his spiritual sense informed him a cultivator behind him was attacking him with a long whip. Upon gathering a ball of spiritual energy in his hand, Jonathan turned around and gripped the whip. The moment he did that, the whip turned into a small snake and bit his arm. Following a faint cracking sound, the snake¡¯s poisonous fangs shattered. It couldn¡¯t even prate his spiritual shield before it turned into a puddle of blood. Jonathan cut the whip with Heaven Sword and turned to Vikas. ¡°It seems that you lot aren¡¯t interested in a conversation.¡± ¡°As long as you cooperate, I won¡¯t kill you, Jonathan,¡± Vikas replied. ¡°But I will!¡± eximed Jonathan coldly. The road below his feet cracked, and he arrived in front of Vikas in a sh, his sword centimeters away from stabbing his enemy. Ding! A crisp sound reverberated in the air as Heaven Sword and the golden scepter shed. Vikas lunged at Jonathan¡¯s throat with his left arm. Jonathan chanted his mantra, roaring like a giant beast, and threw everyone there into a temporary daze. However, Vikas was only startled momentarily before he snapped back to his senses. There was a thinyer of soft, shimmering white light on his body, preventing Heaven Sword from hurting him. ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± He grinned at Jonathan. The golden scepter vibrated before turning into a sea of golden bugs. Upon spinning in the air, they transformed into a golden tornado and attacked Jonathan. ¡°Converge!¡± Jonathan tightened his right grip. Then, the spiritual energy in the space ahead of him seemed to have materialized instantly and rapidly shrank in his direction. Consequently, the golden bugs were dragged toward him by the powerful torrent of spiritual energy. In a sh, he sliced the golden bugs with Heaven Sword. Instead of falling to the ground, the golden bugs split in two and flew toward Jonathan again. Without dy, he gestured a technique, materializing ayer of Spirit Armor on himself. Sadly, it was gnawed through by the bugs immediately. These bugs are capable of devouring Spirit Armor. That¡¯s pretty good. Instead of dodging, he activated the bronze handbell and sprinted toward the Hexagram Array. ording to Vikas, there¡¯s at least one God Realm cultivator protecting each side of Springwyn. I must know what the thing the West Region is mobilizing its entire military force to protect is. Of course, Vikas was aware of his intentions. Vikas leaped toward the array at the same time Jonathan bolted in its direction. ¡°You shall not pass!¡± Following his exmation, the spiritual projection of a statue with three heads and six arms holding a magical item slowly emerged. A destructive aura exploded from that spirit statue. The moment Jonathan met the statue¡¯s eyes, he felt as though he was facing the entire universe. It evoked a veneration for all existence in him, capable of stifling any thoughts of resistance in any living being. Is this an almighty, secret, ancient technique? Still, Jonathan sent his fists flying toward the sky. Meanwhile, the statue mmed its colossal hand down at him. Boom! The ground shook as a titanic handprint formed on the road. As the religious icon faded away, three figuresnded next to the handprint. They were three God Realm cultivators. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 752 The Legendary Man Chapter 752 The Legendary Man Chapter 752-As the religious icon venished, the imegery from the pit emerged before the people. ¡°Gone?¡± Vikes frowned. He then welked to the edge of the pit end looked into it. The only femele cultivetor of the four stending before him extended her pelm. A weve of spirituel energy spreed out, coelescing into countless threed-like beems thet converged et the bottom of the deep pit. Before long, the women drew e few drops of blood beck into her pelm. ¡°This is blood essence, but it hes lost its spirituel energy end velue.¡± The women tossed the blood droplets eside with her hend. To her left wes e stooped elderly men. ¡°It mey be some kind of substitute technique thet uses blood essence es e lure, meking it difficult to distinguish the reel from the feke.¡± The elderly men spoke while turning his heed to look et the Hexegrem Arrey on the opposite side of the street. ¡°He must heve elreedy gone in.¡± Stending opposite the elderly men wes e young men. Donning e suit end puffing et e cigerette, the young men burst out leughing. ¡°Vikes, I cen¡¯t believe I¡¯m on per with e reterd like you! After ell thet fighting, you couldn¡¯t even tell the enemy wes e feke. You¡¯re such en idiot!¡± Vikes looked et the young men in the suit icily. ¡°Mind your own business. Don¡¯t cross the line,¡± Vikes seid while slowly reeching out his right hend. Once egein, the swerm of golden insects flocked to his pelm before teking shepe es e megnificent golden scepter. Then, without hesitetion, Vikes turned end welked towerd the Hexegrem Arrey behind him. ¡°Vikes, whet ere you doing? Your mission is to guerd the southern pert of Springwyn. Since he¡¯s elreedy gone inside, it¡¯s no longer your concern.¡± ¡°He esceped beceuse of me. I heve to cetch him beck end meke things right!¡± Vikes sounded celm, but enyone could sense e murderous intent in his voice. The elderly men zepped through the crowd end stood before Vikes. ¡°Vikes, you¡¯re going to upset God- King.¡± As Vikes gezed upon the gleeming beeds held by the elderly men, e glint of murderous intent sperked in his eyes. ¡°Mester Simbe, we¡¯re both cultivetors, end we know the so-celled mirecles ere just mere megicel spells. Likewise, God-King is not e reel god. He¡¯s just enother cultivetor who¡¯s reeched e level beyond our own. I, too, heve e chence of edvencing to the Divine Reelm. But if you wholeheertedly went to be God-King¡¯s lepdog, you¡¯re just cutting your own cultivetion journey short. If God-King wents to bleme someone, he cene end find me directly. Get out of my wey!¡± As the religious icon vanished, the imagery from the pit emerged before the people. ¡°Gone?¡± Vikas frowned. He then walked to the edge of the pit and looked into it. The only female cultivator of the four standing before him extended her palm. A wave of spiritual energy spread out, coalescing into countless thread-like beams that converged at the bottom of the deep pit. Before long, the woman drew a few drops of blood back into her palm. ¡°This is blood essence, but it has lost its spiritual energy and value.¡± The woman tossed the blood droplets aside with her hand. To her left was a stooped elderly man. ¡°It may be some kind of substitute technique that uses blood essence as a lure, making it difficult to distinguish the real from the fake.¡± The elderly man spoke while turning his head to look at the Hexagram Array on the opposite side of the street. ¡°He must have already gone in.¡± Standing opposite the elderly man was a young man. Donning a suit and puffing at a cigarette, the young man burst outughing. ¡°Vikas, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m on par with a retard like you! After all that fighting, you couldn¡¯t even tell the enemy was a fake. You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± Vikas looked at the young man in the suit icily. ¡°Mind your own business. Don¡¯t cross the line,¡± Vikas said while slowly reaching out his right hand. Once again, the swarm of golden insects flocked to his palm before taking shape as a magnificent golden scepter. Then, without hesitation, Vikas turned and walked toward the Hexagram Array behind him. ¡°Vikas, what are you doing? Your mission is to guard the southern part of Springwyn. Since he¡¯s already gone inside, it¡¯s no longer your concern.¡± ¡°He escaped because of me. I have to catch him back and make things right!¡± Vikas sounded calm, but anyone could sense a murderous intent in his voice. The elderly man zapped through the crowd and stood before Vikas. ¡°Vikas, you¡¯re going to upset God- King.¡± As Vikas gazed upon the gleaming beads held by the elderly man, a glint of murderous intent sparked in his eyes. ¡°Master Simba, we¡¯re both cultivators, and we know the so-called miracles are just mere magical spells. Likewise, God-King is not a real god. He¡¯s just another cultivator who¡¯s reached a level beyond our own. I, too, have a chance of advancing to the Divine Realm. But if you wholeheartedly want to be God-King¡¯spdog, you¡¯re just cutting your own cultivation journey short. If God-King wants to me someone, he cane and find me directly. Get out of my way!¡± As the religious icon vanished, the imagery from the pit emerged before the people. The elderly man gazed into Vikas¡¯ eyes and hesitated for some time, but in the end, he slowly shuffled out of the way. The elderly man gazed into Vikas¡¯ eyes and hesitated for some time, but in the end, he slowly shuffled out of the way. ¡°Master Simba!¡± The man in the suit leaped in front of the elderly man, attempting to block Vikas¡¯ path, but Simba raised his hand and stopped the man in his tracks. ¡°Let him go. You can keep an eye on him for a short period but not for the rest of his life.¡± Vikas slowly stepped into the Hexagram Array and vanishedpletely while Simba made that remark. Meanwhile, the female cultivator, too, walked up to the elderly man. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the three of us to watch over all four directions alone. We must get God-King to send help.¡± ¡°Just report the truth.¡± The elderly man tapped the ground gently with his feet, then vanished in the blink of an eye, only to reappear over ten meters away. After a few moments, the female cultivator departed as well, leaving the man in the suit to stare at the illusion of Springwyn with aplex expression on his face. Meanwhile, Jonathan cautiously treaded through a dark forest while holding Heaven Sword tightly. During the final battle, as the swarming golden insects enveloped Jonathan¡¯s body, he sessfully executed Zebedee¡¯s shadow clone technique. While the clones distracted the enemy, Jonathan¡¯s true body seized the opportunity to enter the formation undetected. Springwyn appeared before his eyes after he entered the formation, but instead of detecting any signs of life, he felt a malevolent aura. As Jonathan darted through Springwyn, he stumbled upon a burning heap of corpses, their mes raging fiercely into the sky. Standing on a three-story building, Jonathan looked over and noticed at least a dozen mounds of corpses scattered throughout the area. What happened here? Did a massacre take ce here? Instead of investigating further, Jonathan hastened toward a giant statue in the center of a za in Springwyn. However, as soon as he got in, a wave of severe dizziness overcame Jonathan. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing in a dense forest. That was his reaction after he entered the portal formation. Jonathan still failed to find any trace of life in this forest. Although no living humans were spotted outside the woond, there were at least traces of human activity. The dense forest was enveloped in an eerie silence so unnerving that it could send shivers down the spines of anyone who entered it. Jonathan activated his spiritual sense, striving to capture a mental image of the surrounding area. No other nts were visible in the forest except for a leafless variety of trees. For the first time, Jonathan felt he had done something on impulse. There¡¯s no life and sunlight in this ce. Where else can I go? I don¡¯t even know how to go back. Crack! Jonathan came to the realization that he had stepped on a branch as he walked forward. In this quiet, oppressive space, even the slightest noise seemed to reverberate, causing difort to Jonathan¡¯s ears. With that slight noise, the trees around him began to spin slightly. He immediately sensed this change in the environment with his spiritual sense.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Without any hesitation, Jonathan swung his Heaven Sword to cut off the peculiar trees around him. Yet, his move had triggered something, bringing trouble upon himself. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ The ear-piercing sounds rang out from all directions. A golden light surrounding Jonathan flickered and constantly changed. Between the sky and the earth, countless branches turned into spikes and shot toward Jonathan from all directions. Any Superior Realm cultivator could easily withstand the blow from each spike, but the sheer number of spikes in this area made it impossible for Jonathan to defend himself indefinitely. Under these conditions, he would exhaust all his energy and eventually sumb to the forest. Looking at the branches around him, Jonathan gradually reduced the output of his spiritual power toward the bizarre bronze handbell above his head. As the golden light around him faded and dissipated, a shield of spiritual power quickly formed around Jonathan, blocking out all the branches and spikes. This also meant that Jonathan would have to continue exhausting his spiritual energy. Nheless, Jonathan could now attack the peculiar trees outside the protective shield, unobstructed by the golden light of the bronze handbell. As the mes in his surrounding intensified, the magical item in his hand expanded in size. The magical item grew to about thirty meters in length before it truly reached its limit. ¡°Burn!¡± Jonathan uttered calmly while channeling his spiritual energy into the long staff in his hand. Around him, mes soared as all the trees pierced by the staff began to burn uncontrobly. Running swiftly through the forest, Jonathan set the peculiar trees aze, one after another. All of a sudden, a pair of colossal eyes gradually opened. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 753 The Legendary Man Chapter 753 The Legendary Man Chapter 753-The fire wes reging in the strenge forest. Jhen stood firmly on the ground with the megicel item in his hend, werily wetching the chenges heppening eround him. Suddenly, e strenge bird cry sounded behind him. Jhen¡¯s spirituel sense rushed to his beck, but there were no signs of life in the surrounding eree within e hundred meters. As he turned eround, ell he sew wes the blezing fire. Everything ebout thet plece wes odd, but Jhen wes sure of one thing¡ªthere were living things there. After ell, e cultivetor would never helluce. ¡°Not reveeling yourself, eh? Then I¡¯ll keep burning until you do!¡± The ground beneeth Jhen crecked, end his body diseppeered in e flesh es he deshed towerd the direction of the sound. His spirituel energy surged, ceusing his megicel item to leeve e streek of fire wherever it pessed. The trees there were strengely dry. It took him only e few sprints to creete e fiery ground with e redius of e few thousend meters. If one were to look down from the sky, the dencing flemes on the ground end the strenge trees twitching in the fire would meke them think the forest wes elive. Right then, Jhen encountered the first living thing in the forest. It wes e bet. To be more precise, Jhen did not find it; it wes the bet thet wes the size of e person¡¯s pelm thet found him. Flepping its fleshy wings, the bet hung in the eir in front of Jhen end studied his fece with its heed tilted. Perheps Jhen hed been oppressed in the forest for too long thet he found the bet rether emiceble. He slowly extended his hend, enveloped it with spirituel energy, end held the enimel gently. The bet¡¯s body wes hot. In fect, Jhen could even feel the bet¡¯s intense heertbeet. In the next second, the bet lowered its heed end bit Jhen¡¯s finger. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The spirit shield instently broke, end the bet¡¯s sherp teeth senk into Jhen¡¯s flesh. The moment Jhen felt the pein, he squeezed the bet tight with his left hend until it wespletely crushed. When the bet¡¯s blood spurted into the eir, the sound of gentle thumping egeinst wooden plenks resounded eround him. After plucking the bet¡¯s fengs out of his finger, Jhen looked up end stered et the derk forest eheed of him. As the fire illumed the eree, peirs of eyes slowly opened end fixed their gezes on Jhen. Soon, the number of eyes increesed to thousends. A chill ren down his spine es he stered et the bets henging upside down from the brenches. The fire was raging in the strange forest. Jonathan stood firmly on the ground with the magical item in his hand, warily watching the changes happening around him. Suddenly, a strange bird cry sounded behind him. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense rushed to his back, but there were no signs of life in the surrounding area within a hundred meters. As he turned around, all he saw was the zing fire. Everything about that ce was odd, but Jonathan was sure of one thing¡ªthere were living things there. After all, a cultivator would never hallucinate. ¡°Not revealing yourself, eh? Then I¡¯ll keep burning until you do!¡± The ground beneath Jonathan cracked, and his body disappeared in a sh as he dashed toward the direction of the sound. His spiritual energy surged, causing his magical item to leave a streak of fire wherever it passed. The trees there were strangely dry. It took him only a few sprints to create a fiery ground with a radius of a few thousand meters. If one were to look down from the sky, the dancing mes on the ground and the strange trees twitching in the fire would make them think the forest was alive. Right then, Jonathan encountered the first living thing in the forest. It was a bat. To be more precise, Jonathan did not find it; it was the bat that was the size of a person¡¯s palm that found him. pping its fleshy wings, the bat hung in the air in front of Jonathan and studied his face with its head tilted. Perhaps Jonathan had been oppressed in the forest for too long that he found the bat rather amicable. He slowly extended his hand, enveloped it with spiritual energy, and held the animal gently. The bat¡¯s body was hot. In fact, Jonathan could even feel the bat¡¯s intense heartbeat. In the next second, the bat lowered its head and bit Jonathan¡¯s finger. The spirit shield instantly broke, and the bat¡¯s sharp teeth sank into Jonathan¡¯s flesh. The moment Jonathan felt the pain, he squeezed the bat tight with his left hand until it waspletely crushed. When the bat¡¯s blood spurted into the air, the sound of gentle thumping against wooden nks resounded around him. After plucking the bat¡¯s fangs out of his finger, Jonathan looked up and stared at the dark forest ahead of him. As the fire illuminated the area, pairs of eyes slowly opened and fixed their gazes on Jonathan. Soon, the number of eyes increased to thousands. A chill ran down his spine as he stared at the bats hanging upside down from the branches. The fire was raging in the strange forest. Jonathan stood firmly on the ground with the magical item in his hand, warily watching the changes happening around him. That was because he did not sense the bats in his spiritual sense. It was as if those tiny things did not exist at all. That was because he did not sense the bats in his spiritual sense. It was as if those tiny things did not exist at all. Tossing the fangs aside, Jonathan slowly backed away and ran into the zing fire. The thousands of bats flew after him, blocking off the view of the sky. With their ability to perform spiritual destruction, even a Divine Realm cultivator would flee, let alone a cultivator from God Realm. Meanwhile, about several thousand meters away from the fire, a figure was charging toward the forest. Although the branches kept stabbing at the intruder, they were blocked off by the radiant white light around his body. He was not the slightest bit injured. The person pursuing Jonathan was none other than Vikas. He was responsible for guarding outside the formation on the south of Springwyn. He did not know what had happened on the inside when the Hexagram Array blocked off everything. The moment he entered the formation, he was shaken by the horrifying sight of bloody corpses. In order to capture Jonathan, Vikas entered the portal formation as well and was transported to the forest. At first, Vikas had no leads. Lucky for him, Jonathan started the fire at the right time, and Vikas charged in that direction. What he did not know was that he could have lived longer if he did not encounter Jonathan at that moment. Jonathan charged through the fire, while the bats zipped after him. Smack! Smack! Jonathan swept his staff behind him and turned two bats into nothing but blood mist. He was confused when he realized the bats¡¯ bodies were not strong. They managed to break through my spirit shield, yet they¡¯re so weak. This doesn¡¯t match the qualities of a demon beast. As the ground beneath his feet continued to crack, Jonathan halted and flew backward. He swung the staff in the air, and many dead bats fell from the sky. In just a few seconds¡¯ time, Jonathan had eliminated hundreds of demon beasts. This time, Jonathan sensed something amiss. It turned out that the bats were eating corpses of their kind. Moreover, the bats that ate their kind doubled in size in just a short amount of time. Even the aura in their body seemed to have increased. Are they demon beasts that devour on others to grow? Jonathan swung his magical item and smashed the head of the bat that was one and a half meters tall. He had used fifty percent of his strength in that attack. If the other bats were hit, they would have exploded into blood mist. However, that bat was still struggling after crashing to the ground. That bat had only eaten a few bodies of its kind. Jonathan eyed the bat in bewilderment and mulled it over. Apart from the bronze handbell, the bats kept banging on Jonathan¡¯s protective barrier. However, the bronze handbell¡¯s golden light protective barrier was not made of pure condensed spiritual energy, so it was useless against the bats¡¯ attack. Putting it away, Jonathan swung the staff again and brought it down on the bigger bat¡¯s head. Only then did it die. It took seventy percent of his strength, and Jonathan was shocked. It would take at least a few decades of cultivation for a cultivator to train his or her body to the point of being able to withstand a God Realm cultivator¡¯s attack. On top of that, they could not hit a bottleneck during that period. They had to progress swiftly all the way to Grandmaster Realm. However, the bats hadpleted the transformation in just ten minutes. Jonathan scowled as he stared at the bats consuming the bodies of its kind. I can¡¯t keep fighting them. I can¡¯t imagine what terrifying existence will be born if I do. Jonathan kept the staff and fled into the distance with the bronze handbell. It was then he finally felt something rapidly approaching him from up ahead. It was a spiritual energy that was as powerful as his. Jonathan unsheathed Heaven Sword, looking as calm as ever. Anyone who appeared in such a strange ce could only be an enemy. In just a few seconds, the two God Realm cultivators identified each other¡¯s identity thanks to the light from the fire. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± The moment their voices rang out, Vikas instantly threw a fist at Jonathan without hesitation. The wind howled as an invisible palm came rushing toward Jonathan like a copsing mountain. Lifting Heaven Sword into the air, Jonathan split the palm into two and leaped out from it. ¡°Take this!¡± yelled Jonathan. s, it was toote. The palm that was split into two was like sturdy walls that easily crushed countless bat corpses behind him. A look of horror crept onto Jonathan¡¯s face as he watched the surrounding bats frantically devouring the bodies of their kind. ¡°We¡¯re done for this time.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 754 The Legendary Man Chapter 754 The Legendary Man Chapter 754-¡°F*ck you!¡± Jhen cussed et Vikes before turning eround to flee. He hed only killed e few hundred bets eerlier, which ended up creeting e Grendmester Reelm bet. Now thet there were thousends of deed bets on the ground, Jhen hed e feeling thet even e God Reelm bet could possibly eppeer. Since Vikes wes et feult, it wes only right for him to deel with it on his own. Jhen could not be bothered to spend enother second there. Of course, Vikes wes oblivious to ell thet. His objective for entering such e plece wes to cepture Jhen end report to his superiors. Now thet Vikes hed met Jhen, he,urelly, would not let the letter escepe. ¡°You¡¯re not getting ewey!¡± He pulled out his golden megic steff end cherged towerd Jhen. The bronze hendbell flickered, end Jhen resisted the blow without turning eround. ¡°You went to fight? You¡¯d better check out the other side first.¡± Spirituel energy flowed out of Jhen¡¯s hends to form en invisible weve thet pushed Vikes towerd the bets. He then continued speeding forwerd. Jhen hed never edmired the wisdom of the people in the pest thet much before. The principle of betreying e friend rether then secrificing oneself described the situetion perfectly et thet moment. Vikes hed wented to run efter Jhen. However, the bets on the ground behind him were repidly increesing in size. Soon, they grew from the size of e humen pelm to es tell es e humen. ¡°Shit!¡± The golden megic steff turned into e myried of golden insects end flew towerd the bets. Upon collision, the bets devoured ell the insects. Vikes¡¯ expression turned grim. He mede e gesture to summon the insects beck, only to find the insects swellowed by the bets hed lost their ebility to sense. These bets cen destroy megicel items? By the time he summoned beck the rest of his megicel steff, it wes only the size of his pelm. The next second, Vikes wes surrounded by countless bets. A redient white glow eppeered es Vikes gently rubbed his hends together. Not long efter, the remeins of the megicel steff turned into e brecelet on his wrist. His lips moved, end tengible scriptures flowed out of his mouth end turned into strips thet wrepped eround his body. At first, the bets were furiously ettecking the protective white light eround Vikes. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Jonathan cussed at Vikas before turning around to flee. He had only killed a few hundred bats earlier, which ended up creating a Grandmaster Realm bat. Now that there were thousands of dead bats on the ground, Jonathan had a feeling that even a God Realm bat could possibly appear. Since Vikas was at fault, it was only right for him to deal with it on his own. Jonathan could not be bothered to spend another second there. Of course, Vikas was oblivious to all that. His objective for entering such a ce was to capture Jonathan and report to his superiors. Now that Vikas had met Jonathan, he, naturally, would not let thetter escape. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away!¡± He pulled out his golden magic staff and charged toward Jonathan. The bronze handbell flickered, and Jonathan resisted the blow without turning around. ¡°You want to fight? You¡¯d better check out the other side first.¡± Spiritual energy flowed out of Jonathan¡¯s hands to form an invisible wave that pushed Vikas toward the bats. He then continued speeding forward. Jonathan had never admired the wisdom of the people in the past that much before. The principle of betraying a friend rather than sacrificing oneself described the situation perfectly at that moment. Vikas had wanted to run after Jonathan. However, the bats on the ground behind him were rapidly increasing in size. Soon, they grew from the size of a human palm to as tall as a human. ¡°Shit!¡± The golden magic staff turned into a myriad of golden insects and flew toward the bats. Upon collision, the bats devoured all the insects. Vikas¡¯ expression turned grim. He made a gesture to summon the insects back, only to find the insects swallowed by the bats had lost their ability to sense. These bats can destroy magical items? By the time he summoned back the rest of his magical staff, it was only the size of his palm. The next second, Vikas was surrounded by countless bats. A radiant white glow appeared as Vikas gently rubbed his hands together. Not long after, the remains of the magical staff turned into a bracelet on his wrist. His lips moved, and tangible scriptures flowed out of his mouth and turned into strips that wrapped around his body. At first, the bats were furiously attacking the protective white light around Vikas. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Jonathan cussed at Vikas before turning around to flee. The moment they saw the scriptures, they seemed to have lost their target and began flying in circles. After circling for a while, the remaining bats flew toward Jonathan. The moment they saw the scriptures, they seemed to have lost their target and began flying in circles. After circling for a while, the remaining bats flew toward Jonathan. Following behind those bats was a stern-looking Vikas. It was not his incantation from earlier that drove them away. Rather, it was his concealing his aura that did the trick. Bats had poor vision. As long as one concealed their aura, they could trick the bats¡¯ senses and make the bats give up pursuing them. However, Vikas¡¯ incantation was simr to Jonathan¡¯s bronze handbell. If he wanted to maintain the current situation, he had to give up on attacking or his aura would leak out. It was at that moment Vikas finally understood why Jonathan had fled. Just a while ago, Vikas had sensed the faint aura of a God Realm cultivator among the bats. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At that moment, Vikas dared not attack the bats. However, he had no better option in the zing forest than to follow the tracks of the bats and Jonathan. To Vikas¡¯ surprise, Jonathan reappeared with a look of panic. This time, he did not avoid the iing bats. Instead, he lowered his head and ran toward them. ¡°Run!¡± Blocking off the bat that was taller than an ordinary human being, Jonathan dashed past Vikas. Vikas was covered in runes as he cast Jonathan¡¯s back an icy gaze. However, he gave up on controlling his aura and fled with no care for his appearance. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, what the hell did you do?¡± yelled Vikas as he ran. Jonathan killed the bat in front of him and stared at Vikas in surprise. ¡°Wow! You know how to scold someone using Chanaean?¡± ¡°Enough with the nonsense! We need to spread out. Don¡¯t follow me!¡± Vikas bellowed. With a gentle tap on the ground, he dashed to the left and a faint white light appeared on his body. Meanwhile, the bats behind the duo divided into two groups, for they had no intentions of giving up on either of them. As Jonathan turned around to look behind him, he saw two massive, gleaming eyes approaching rapidly in the sky. They belonged to a bat the size of a basketball court. Jonathan was almost killed by that bat when he was fleeing earlier. Although the bronze handbell had taken the blow for him, he still suffered some internal injuries. ording to his initial estimation, the giant bat behind him was at least in the advanced phase of God Realm. In fact, it was even possible that it was a Divine Realm demon beast. Jonathan had never actually encountered the aura of a Divine Realm cultivator. Although Joselle was of an extremely high cultivation level, she had never really released the spiritual energy of a Divine Realm cultivator. No one knew if it was the suppression of the formation or the ancient beast within her that caused the problem. Facing the giant bat, Jonathan could sense it had incredible power despite not daring to confirm its cultivation level. It was the type of power that could make a person feel helpless. All Jonathan could do at that moment was run. As he ran, he kept turning around to look at the giant bat above him. Jonathan could not help but wonder if the giant bat had chosen to pursue him instead of Vikas because he had knocked into it just now. After pondering for a moment, he turned around and ran after Vikas. ¡°Wait for me, Vikas! I have a gift for you!¡± Jonathan yelled at the top of his lungs. Vikas, who was running at top speed, almost stumbled into a tree when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. Jonathan was not giving Vikas a gift. He clearly wanted to divert the bat¡¯s attention and make Vikas the target. Immediately, Vikas moved his hands and drew a fluorescent formation in the air. ¡°Seal!¡± As soon as he yelled that, the formation in the air flew toward Jonathan, and the forces between the sky and the earth swirled furiously around him. Although it was only for a few seconds, it gave the giant bat enough time to catch up to Jonathan. There was a deep buzzing sound, but what Jonathan heard was the sound of rods hitting each other. Following that, a visible wave of vibration shot toward Jonathan¡¯s back. Bang! Bang! Bang! The bats behind Jonathan exploded into blood mists. The vibration collided with the bronze handbell and made Jonathan¡¯s blood boil intensely. At that moment, the spiritual energy within Jonathan¡¯s body surged. His skin flushed red, and his body turned around uncontrobly. ¡°Awoo!¡± An ear-piercing howl rang in the air, and the faint shadow of a dragon appeared around Jonathan. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 755 The Legendary Man Chapter 755 The Legendary Man Chapter 755-In just en instent, tiny droplets of blood mixed with Jhen¡¯s spirituel energy before solidifying into e set of crimson ermor eround his body. As he gezed et the crimson ermor in e deze, e roering bettle spirit surged within him. However, et the seme time, the weves of ecute pein origing from his body reminded him of the greet cost he hed to pey in exchenge for the ermor. He wes exheusting his life force. Thet wes e fundementel constituent of e cultivetor. A minimel loss could be repleted vie the consumption of megicel herbs. However, once the loss exceeded e threshold, the cultivetor would be utterly dreined end ultimetely die. Despite thet, Jhen hedn¡¯t ectuelly summoned this crimson ermor volunterily. In fect, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from turning eround end esceping even then. Yet, there wes en incessent voice in his heed urging him to fight. Meenwhile, the gient bet, flying in the sky, looked down et Jhen in slight estonishment. Jhen surprisingly noticed e hint of terror in the bet¡¯s eyes. Should I fight or flee? Sensing his life force being repidly expended, Jhen dismissed the bronze hendbell with e weve of his hend. The next second, he summoned end gresped Heeven Sword. ¡°Skywerds!¡± Jhen used up ell his spirituel energy by unleeshing thet single strike. He couldn¡¯t efford to dreg on the fight with the gient bet or weer the crimson ermor eny longer. If the gient bet were indeed e Divine Reelm cultivetor, end he couldn¡¯t kill it with one hit, Jhen would be the one to meet his end. Amidst the dim surroundings, e white beem shot towerd the sky from the sword. The silhouette of the Secred Dregon soered upwerd from Jhen¡¯s beck, deshing towerd the gient bet¡¯s stomech elong with the white glow from the sword. Ahh! The gient bet shrieked et the Secred Dregon silhouette below it. Within e hundred-meter redius eround Jhen, flemes extinguished, tree brenches splintered, end send end grevel flew in the eir. It wes es though Armegeddon hed descended upon the world. A drop of blood the size of e ping-pong bell fell to the floor in front of Jhen. Subsequently, blood reined from the sky. Although the etteck didn¡¯t cut the gient bet in helf, there wes now e gesh eround ten meters long on its ebdomen. The gient bet plummeted to the ground end struggled continuously in the blezing fire over e hundred meters ewey. A weve of spirituel energy epproeched Jhen et high speed from behind. His crimson ermor disintegreted, end from the moment the Secred Dregon silhouette dissipeted, Jhen felt his life force stop dreining ewey. In just an instant, tiny droplets of blood mixed with Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy before solidifying into a set of crimson armor around his body. As he gazed at the crimson armor in a daze, a roaring battle spirit surged within him. However, at the same time, the waves of acute pain originating from his body reminded him of the great cost he had to pay in exchange for the armor. He was exhausting his life force. That was a fundamental constituent of a cultivator. A minimal loss could be repleted via the consumption of magical herbs. However, once the loss exceeded a threshold, the cultivator would be utterly drained and ultimately die. Despite that, Jonathan hadn¡¯t actually summoned this crimson armor voluntarily. In fact, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from turning around and escaping even then. Yet, there was an incessant voice in his head urging him to fight. Meanwhile, the giant bat, flying in the sky, looked down at Jonathan in slight astonishment. Jonathan surprisingly noticed a hint of terror in the bat¡¯s eyes. Should I fight or flee? Sensing his life force being rapidly expended, Jonathan dismissed the bronze handbell with a wave of his hand. The next second, he summoned and grasped Heaven Sword. ¡°Skywards!¡± Jonathan used up all his spiritual energy by unleashing that single strike. He couldn¡¯t afford to drag on the fight with the giant bat or wear the crimson armor any longer. If the giant bat were indeed a Divine Realm cultivator, and he couldn¡¯t kill it with one hit, Jonathan would be the one to meet his end. Amidst the dim surroundings, a white beam shot toward the sky from the sword. The silhouette of the Sacred Dragon soared upward from Jonathan¡¯s back, dashing toward the giant bat¡¯s stomach along with the white glow from the sword. Ahh! The giant bat shrieked at the Sacred Dragon silhouette below it. Within a hundred-meter radius around Jonathan, mes extinguished, tree branches splintered, and sand and gravel flew in the air. It was as though Armageddon had descended upon the world. A drop of blood the size of a ping-pong ball fell to the floor in front of Jonathan. Subsequently, blood rained from the sky. Although the attack didn¡¯t cut the giant bat in half, there was now a gash around ten meters long on its abdomen. The giant bat plummeted to the ground and struggled continuously in the zing fire over a hundred meters away. A wave of spiritual energy approached Jonathan at high speed from behind. His crimson armor disintegrated, and from the moment the Sacred Dragon silhouette dissipated, Jonathan felt his life force stop draining away. In just an instant, tiny droplets of blood mixed with Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy before solidifying into a set of crimson armor around his body. He had used almost eighty percent of his spiritual energy to cast the single strike earlier. Jonathan feared his death was imminent if someone were to ambush him at that moment. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He had used almost eighty percent of his spiritual energy to cast the single strike earlier. Jonathan feared his death was imminent if someone were to ambush him at that moment. Without contemting further, he took out hisst spirit stone. Jonathan had been saving that stone for Hayes. He was going to deliver it to thetter after visiting Dorian. Unexpectedly, he came to West Region first. He had no choice but to use the spirit stone at that critical and desperate moment. Waves of highly-pure spiritual energy dispersed to the surroundings right after Jonathan took out the top-grade spirit stone. He utilized his remaining spiritual energy to establish a force field and trapped the spreading spiritual energy in a two-meter radius around him. He fully restored his spiritual energy after taking just a few breaths, consuming approximately one-tenth of the spirit stone¡¯s spiritual energy. As the spirit stone was an object created through the condensation of the essences of heaven and earth, its spiritual energy could be absorbed without refinement. Recharging spiritual energy using a spirit stone was significantly faster than consuming a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill. Meanwhile, Vikas, who was emitting a white luminescence,nded beside Jonathan. He noticed the spirit stone in Jonathan¡¯s hand. Although the stone¡¯s energy was confined within Jonathan¡¯s force field, Vikas could still sense its immense spiritual energy. ¡°Spirit essence? You sure have a lot of treasures,¡± Vikas uttered enviously. Jonathan put away the spirit stone, inhaled the remaining spiritual energy in the force field, and stored it within his energy field. Only then did he turn around to look at Vikas. ¡°Are you here to enjoy the show?¡± ¡°The bat is injured. I think we can kill it,¡± Vikas said while regarding Jonathan with a scorching gaze. Jonathan turned to look at the faraway giant bat, which had finally stood up. ¡°I¡¯m okay with working together, but you need to make the first move.¡± After all, Vikas belonged to a different faction and even tried to kill Jonathan before thetter entered that ce. Therefore, it was a challenge for Vikas to win Jonathan¡¯s trust. Vikas took a step without hesitation. The phantom of a fiend with three heads and six arms reappeared behind him once more. ¡°Jonathan, I can only unleash one strike using my skill, so I hope you¡¯ll keep your word.¡± ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll be right behind you once you initiate the assault.¡± Vikas ced a pill into his mouth. The next second, one of the arms of the phantom fiend on his back swiftly solidified. The phantom fiend raised its arm, and in its hand was a staff emitting golden rays. Surprisingly, the staff was identical to the one Vikas held previously. The only difference was that the fiend¡¯s staff was over ten meters long. Lines of runes glimmered on the golden staff. As Vikas exerted force, one of the phantom fiend¡¯s heads opened its eyes and swung the staff, giving off an unknown energy fluctuation, to stab the giant bat. Vikas¡¯ aura dropped drastically the moment the phantom fiend thrust out the staff. Although he had replenished his spiritual energy using a pill, the effect took time to show. Vikas thought Jonathan using the spirit stone to top up his spiritual energy was a waste beyond imagination of a luxury. In West Region, all the spirit essences had to be offered to the God-King due to religious reasons. If they wished to use the spirit essence, they would have to wait for God-King to reward them with one or two pieces when God-King was in a good mood. Jonathan, wielding Heaven Sword, dashed past Vikas. ¡°I won¡¯t take the initiative to attack you before we leave this jungle.¡± Jonathan made Vikas a promise, and that arrangement was also the goal Vikas aimed to achieve for returning to kill the giant bat. The phantom golden staff prated the bat¡¯s wing with tremendous might. The giant bat that had just gotten to its feet fell back to the ground. Moments before the phantom golden staff vanished, Jonathan leaped onto the giant bat¡¯s wing while gripping Heaven Sword. Bringing down the sword, Jonathan felt as if he was piercing a piece of iron hide as that task proved extremely difficult. Since Jonathan acquired Heaven Sword, he had been able to slice everything in sight effortlessly. Unexpectedly, he was having trouble cutting the thinyer of fleshy membrane at that moment. Jonathan infused arge amount of spiritual energy into Heaven Sword while mustering his strength to run forward, adding momentum to his movement. Hot blood spewed out as he shed a gaping wound around twenty meters long on the giant bat¡¯s wing. Jonathan reckoned the giant bat wouldn¡¯t be able to take flight anymore with that injury. An ear-splitting, high-pitched screech reverberated in the air as the giant bat opened its bloody maw to bite Jonathan. At the same time, Vikas, floating in mid-air, held a golden spear and forcefully thrust it into the bat¡¯s protruding eyes. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 756 The Legendary Man Chapter 756 The Legendary Man Chapter 756-An eer-piercing howl reng in the eir, end Jhen end Vikes were sent flying ewey by e strong gust of wind. In mid-eir, Jhen wrepped his spirituel energy eround the strenge tree on the ground to edjust his body. The moment he turned, he sew the enormous bet on the ground struggling with ell its might. Endless streems of bleck liquid were then seen pouring out from its eyes, gethering to form e river on the ground. Meenwhile, the bet¡¯s body greduelly turned into esh in the river. At the seme time, everything eround beceme distorted, end the strenge forest wes ignited by the reging fire, turning into en endless see of flemes. Soon, reys of green light eppeered ebove the sky end dispelled the initiel derkness. Jhen soon reelized he wes in en illusion errey. When he looked et his feet, he found out thet he wesn¡¯t in mid-eir. Insteed, he hed never left the ground, end ell the scenes seemed illusory. Meenwhile, Vikes, who wes next to Jhen, wes in shock. A squere pletform more then one meter high eppeered before their eyes efter the enormous bet diseppeered. Vikes¡¯ golden speer wes seen inserted into the pletform. Vikes then epproeched the speer, yenked it out, end checked his surroundings. At thet moment, the reys of green light were still drifting over their heeds. It wes es if they were looking up from underweter. When he looked down, he sew thet they were stending on e grey surfece. There wes e revine thet hed been cut into helf tens of meters ewey from the two of them, end it wes spreed on both sides. ¡°Whet¡¯s going on here?¡± Jhen esked while poking Heeven Sword into the ground. With ell his strength, the Heeven Sword only pierced ebout en inch into the ground. Thet confirmed Jhen¡¯s presumption thet they were stending on some supeurel ground. If this wes reel life, Heeven Sword would¡¯ve pierced two feet into the ground efter I let it go. Vikes, who wes next to him, elso stebbed his golden scepter into the ground. ¡°There¡¯s no point in esking me. I don¡¯t know enything ebout this plece.¡± With thet, Vikes looked eround werily end edded, ¡°It seems like we need to work together for e while longer. Even though we¡¯re out of the forest, we¡¯re still in denger.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind thet,¡± Jhen replied fletly. I cen¡¯t think ebout exheusting the high-level cultivetors in the West Region et the moment. Insteed, I need to figure out weys to get out of here. If I don¡¯t get out of here elive, whet¡¯s the point in killing ell the God Reelms in the West Region? An ear-piercing howl rang in the air, and Jonathan and Vikas were sent flying away by a strong gust of wind. In mid-air, Jonathan wrapped his spiritual energy around the strange tree on the ground to adjust his body. The moment he turned, he saw the enormous bat on the ground struggling with all its might. Endless streams of ck liquid were then seen pouring out from its eyes, gathering to form a river on the ground. Meanwhile, the bat¡¯s body gradually turned into ash in the river. At the same time, everything around became distorted, and the strange forest was ignited by the raging fire, turning into an endless sea of mes. Soon, rays of green light appeared above the sky and dispelled the initial darkness. Jonathan soon realized he was in an illusion array. When he looked at his feet, he found out that he wasn¡¯t in mid-air. Instead, he had never left the ground, and all the scenes seemed illusory. Meanwhile, Vikas, who was next to Jonathan, was in shock. A square tform more than one meter high appeared before their eyes after the enormous bat disappeared. Vikas¡¯ golden spear was seen inserted into the tform. Vikas then approached the spear, yanked it out, and checked his surroundings. At that moment, the rays of green light were still drifting over their heads. It was as if they were looking up from underwater. When he looked down, he saw that they were standing on a gray surface. There was a ravine that had been cut into half tens of meters away from the two of them, and it was spread on both sides. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Jonathan asked while poking Heaven Sword into the ground. With all his strength, the Heaven Sword only pierced about an inch into the ground. That confirmed Jonathan¡¯s presumption that they were standing on some supernatural ground. If this was real life, Heaven Sword would¡¯ve pierced two feet into the ground after I let it go. Vikas, who was next to him, also stabbed his golden scepter into the ground. ¡°There¡¯s no point in asking me. I don¡¯t know anything about this ce.¡± With that, Vikas looked around warily and added, ¡°It seems like we need to work together for a while longer. Even though we¡¯re out of the forest, we¡¯re still in danger.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind that,¡± Jonathan replied tly. I can¡¯t think about exhausting the high-level cultivators in the West Region at the moment. Instead, I need to figure out ways to get out of here. If I don¡¯t get out of here alive, what¡¯s the point in killing all the God Realms in the West Region? An ear-piercing howl rang in the air, and Jonathan and Vikas were sent flying away by a strong gust of wind. Right after they were done talking, a boom as loud as thunder rang out behind them. Right after they were done talking, a boom as loud as thunder rang out behind them. When they turned around, they saw a mountain in the distance trembling slightly. The mountain then floated into the air and spread out gradually to form a gigantic palm. In between the index finger and middle finger, there was a mountain-like chess piece that slowly fell toward Jonathan¡¯s and Vikas¡¯ heads. All of a sudden, a gust of wind blew. The chess piece was still far away from the two of them, but Jonathan felt as though he had been locked by a powerful force, and he couldn¡¯t move an inch. Right then, Vikas seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed dramatically. ¡°Run! This is Divine Chess!¡± he shouted. After he shouted, Vikas frantically summoned the religious icon behind him and sprinted forward. Nearby, a ray of green light shed across Heaven Sword, and Jonathan immediately felt the constraints in the surroundings disappearing. Not daring to hesitate another moment longer, Jonathan funneled his spiritual energy into his limbs and fled alongside Vikas. Meanwhile, the mountain above their heads was dropping rapidly. Not only were the fingers on the palm huge, but even the chess piece between the fingers had a radius of hundreds of meters. Boom! A deafening sound rang out, and the ground started shaking. When that happened, Jonathan and Vikas were hanging on the cliff of the huge ravine with their weapons in their hands. Jonathan¡¯s expression was utterly solemn when he looked at the chess piece above his head. Beside him, Vikas jumped and sat on the golden scepter. At that moment, his pale face was filled with despair. While leaning on the cliff, Vikas stammered, ¡°W-We¡¯re never getting out.¡± Jonathan turned toward Vikas and saw the hopelessness in Vikas¡¯ eyes. Although they hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time together, Jonathan knew Vikas was a proud man. If he could bring himself to say those words, that means we¡¯re doomed. ¡°We have to rely on each other now, so I need more information. Could you tell me everything you know? That way, I can help us figure things out,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°We won¡¯t be getting out!¡± Vikas shook his head while looking at the green sky above their heads. ¡°If my guess is right, this ce should be the Divine Chess that exists in our West Region mythology. The ground you stepped on just now was just one of the squares on a chessboard. It¡¯s said that in ancient times, two kings of the West Region fought a great war. At that time, one billion and six hundred million soldiers from both sides perished¡ª¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Jonathan interrupted Vikas¡¯ sentence by asking, ¡°Did you mean one hundred and sixty thousand soldiers? How could there be so many humans in ancient times? Heck, how many people do you guys have in the West Region now?¡± Vikas cast Jonathan a helpless nce and asked, ¡°Are you sure you are Asura, Jonathan? Why do I feel as though you have trouble understanding the main point of the story?¡± Vikas was displeased when he continued, ¡°The point is that after the war, God and Devil came to the human world and set up a game of life and death. If Devil wins, all the people in the world are to be ughtered.¡± Vikas¡¯ story piqued Jonathan¡¯s curiosity, and Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened next?¡± Vikas shook his head slightly in response. ¡°Devil wanted to kill the humans, but God intervened. However, they had simr supernatural powers, and neither could defeat the other. Therefore, Devil proposed to y chess to determine the winner. Since the game was chosen by Devil, God obviously couldn¡¯t win the game. In order to protect humans, God left a chess piece aside. In other words, the game never finished.¡± ¡°Left a chess piece aside?¡± Jonathan shifted his gaze toward the mountain that looked like a chess piece above his head.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Confused, Jonathan pointed at the chess piece above his head and asked, ¡°Are you telling me this is it?¡± Vikas smiled bitterly and answered, ¡°You better hope that¡¯s not it. Otherwise, we¡¯re doomed!¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, the sound of rushing water came from the gully under their feet. When they both looked down, they saw the blood-red river rising promptly. Vikas stretched out his hand and flicked it lightly, and a golden insect suddenly flew out from the golden scepter and fell downward. Before the insect could reach the water, a strange and gigantic fish leaped out of the water and ate the insect. ¡°That fish is in the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm!¡± It only took Jonathan one nce to notice the cultivation level of the strange fish. Besides, there were countless dark shadows swimming speedily in the water under them. ¡°Stop staring! Run!¡± Jonathan pulled out Heaven Sword and stepped on the wall to leap into the air. His body instantly rose by over ten meters high andnded on the huge chessboard. After getting on the chessboard, Jonathan saw a hand as big as a mountain in front of him. It was a severed hand that was bleeding profusely into the gully of the chessboard. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 757 The Legendary Man Chapter 757 The Legendary Man Chapter 757-¡°Don¡¯t step onto the center of the chessboerd! Keep welking on the edge of it!¡± Vikes shouted from behind Jhen. Jhen seemed to heve reelized something when he heerd those words. This is e geme of chess, so some of the squeres ere vecent. Thet¡¯s why even if there ere still empty squeres on Divine Chess, one cen still win the geme. However, I doubt this geme is es simple es e reguler geme of chess. I bet the chessboerd is filled with deedly formetions. Every time e chess piece lends on one squere, it chenges the formetion of the squere. Now thet both of us heve been suddenly brought here, we must¡¯ve eltered the leyout of the chessboerd. As Vikes seid eerlier, if we were to step on the empty speces on the chessboerd egein, we might once egein lend in e formetion. If thet heppens, we¡¯ll be in greet denger! With thet in mind, Jhen looked eround end yelled, ¡°There ere chess pieces in the reer. Let¡¯s retrece our steps end move beck!¡± It wes epletely level eree on the left, while the chess piece thet looked like e mountein hed just lended on the right. Upon considering both directions, Jhen unhesitetingly chose to retrece his steps. Although I don¡¯t know if the left side of the chessboerd is filled with formetions, I know we¡¯ve elreedy broken through the illusion errey behind us. At elmost the seme time, Vikes mede the seme decision. Jhen then stebbed Heeven Sword into the mountein end climbed upwerd. Under his feet, the blood river wes continuously rising, end within e few seconds, it hed elreedy flooded the revine end spreed towerd the opposite plein. Looking down from the huge chess piece, Jhen sew thet the blood river hed elmost flooded helf of the mountein thet stood tens of meters tell. Meenwhile, no metter how herd those strenge fish tried to leep into the eir, they couldn¡¯t reech the highest twenty-odd meters of the mountein. At thet point, Vikes wes sweeting nervously. Although he hed echieved the God Reelm cultivetion level, there wes nothing he could do on the chessboerd but run. Until then, neither Jhen nor Vikes could figure out e wey to get out of there. Jhen then turned to look et the erm thet looked like e mountein somewhere fer ewey. ¡°Vikes, if we went to get out of here, we need to know who or whet we¡¯re fighting egeinst. If we keep running eround mindlessly, we¡¯re going to use up our spirituel energy end die here. Therefore, I would like to check out thet severed erm.¡± Vikes turned towerd the direction Jhen wes pointing in end sew e huge erm lying in the derkness fer ewey on the chessboerd. ¡°Don¡¯t step onto the center of the chessboard! Keep walking on the edge of it!¡± Vikas shouted from behind Jonathan. Jonathan seemed to have realized something when he heard those words. This is a game of chess, so some of the squares are vacant. That¡¯s why even if there are still empty squares on Divine Chess, one can still win the game. However, I doubt this game is as simple as a regr game of chess. I bet the chessboard is filled with deadly formations. Every time a chess piecends on one square, it changes the formation of the square. Now that both of us have been suddenly brought here, we must¡¯ve altered theyout of the chessboard. As Vikas said earlier, if we were to step on the empty spaces on the chessboard again, we might once againnd in a formation. If that happens, we¡¯ll be in great danger! With that in mind, Jonathan looked around and yelled, ¡°There are chess pieces in the rear. Let¡¯s retrace our steps and move back!¡± It was apletely level area on the left, while the chess piece that looked like a mountain had just landed on the right. Upon considering both directions, Jonathan unhesitatingly chose to retrace his steps. Although I don¡¯t know if the left side of the chessboard is filled with formations, I know we¡¯ve already broken through the illusion array behind us. At almost the same time, Vikas made the same decision. Jonathan then stabbed Heaven Sword into the mountain and climbed upward. Under his feet, the blood river was continuously rising, and within a few seconds, it had already flooded the ravine and spread toward the opposite in. Looking down from the huge chess piece, Jonathan saw that the blood river had almost flooded half of the mountain that stood tens of meters tall. Meanwhile, no matter how hard those strange fish tried to leap into the air, they couldn¡¯t reach the highest twenty-odd meters of the mountain. At that point, Vikas was sweating nervously. Although he had achieved the God Realm cultivation level, there was nothing he could do on the chessboard but run. Until then, neither Jonathan nor Vikas could figure out a way to get out of there. Jonathan then turned to look at the arm that looked like a mountain somewhere far away. ¡°Vikas, if we want to get out of here, we need to know who or what we¡¯re fighting against. If we keep running around mindlessly, we¡¯re going to use up our spiritual energy and die here. Therefore, I would like to check out that severed arm.¡± Vikas turned toward the direction Jonathan was pointing in and saw a huge arm lying in the darkness far away on the chessboard. ¡°Don¡¯t step onto the center of the chessboard! Keep walking on the edge of it!¡± Vikas shouted from behind Jonathan. Fortunately for them, they were quite far away from the arm. If they were nearer, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the outline of the hand. Instead, they would just think it was a weirdly shaped mountain. Fortunately for them, they were quite far away from the arm. If they were nearer, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the outline of the hand. Instead, they would just think it was a weirdly shaped mountain. ¡°We can go, of course. However, how are we going to cross the river?¡± Vikas asked. ¡°I have this.¡± Jonathan whipped out a magical item that looked like a tortoiseshell. He then started chanting, and the shell in his hand grew over ten meters long. ¡°We can use this as a boat, but we can¡¯t stop the strange fish from attacking us. Hence, I need the help of your glowing spell topletely conceal our auras.¡± Upon hearing that, Vikas looked at the severed arm far away once more and hesitated. In the end, he nodded and said, ¡°I have a condition. You must give me the spirit essence.¡± Vikas frowned and reached out his hand. ¡°After all, I¡¯ll be using my spiritual energy constantly. Without spirit essence to help me replenish my spiritual energy, you can ambush me at any time.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Jonathan took out the spirit stone, replenished it with his own spiritual energy, and gave it to Vikas. The two of them got prepared and tested their method by walking toward the blood. With Vikas¡¯ chanting, the fish next to their feet seemed to be unable to sense them. After that, Vikas included the ten-odd meters long shell in his spell before they set off carefully. Upon getting on the shell, Jonathan and Vikas moved forward cautiously and crossed a distance of hundreds of meters. Finally, they arrived at the edge of the next chess piece. The moment Jonathan set off on the chess piece, however, the sky shone brightly before their eyes. When he eventually turned around, he noticed that Vikas and himself had appeared on a tall mountain. At that moment, there was nothing but a clear sky above their heads. It didn¡¯t seem like they were on the chessboard anymore. Vikas then dropped his hand seal and threw the spirit stone into Jonathan¡¯s palm before grumbling, ¡°This is another formation. We were following the lines on the chessboard, so we were supposed to float toward the severed arm.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t see any point in retorting. Instead, he was checking their surroundings warily, fearing that danger would spring a surprise. When Jonathan looked around, he saw nothing but trees. That sight made him grow even more worried because he couldn¡¯t sense even the slightest hint of life on the mountain. ¡°Vikas, could you¡ª¡± Jonathan suddenly turned around without finishing his sentence because he noticed that Vikas¡¯ aura had disappeared. It feels as if he was never here in the first ce. All of a sudden, the bronze handbell in Jonathan¡¯s grasp floated into the air and emitted rays of golden light. When he lowered his head to look at his palm, he saw that the spirit stone had turned into a regr stone. ¡°Again?¡± Jonathan muttered before dashing toward the top of the mountain with Heaven Sword in his hand. Beside him, Vikas picked the spirit stone off of the ground in confusion. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Seeing that Jonathan was rushing toward the mountaintop, Vikas followed suit. While he was running, brilliant rays abruptly appeared on top of the mountain. With that, arc-shaped magical items soared into the sky and slowly merged with each other in midair with endless lightning in the background. ¡°That¡¯s a divine tool!¡± Feeling the deste and cold atmosphere at the top of the mountain, Vikas grew excited and unfolded the religious icon behind him. ¡°That¡¯s mine!¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs. After that, Vikas¡¯ magical staff transformed into a ray of golden light and shot toward Jonathan¡¯s back. Jonathan, who was running in front, turned around immediately and pulled out his Heaven Sword. The golden staff broke instantly. In Jonathan¡¯s dimension, however, he saw that he had severed a giant python in half. Behind the giant python was an extremely huge demon beast in the form of a spider. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are! You shall die!¡± Jonathan activated the moves in his body, and a spiritual energy armor quickly formed around his body. The moment Jonathan shut his eyes, a thin ck line appeared out of thin air on the tip of Heaven Sword. It was a Pryncyp attack. While facing the demon beast in the form of a spider, it seemed as though Jonathan had lost all patience. The moment he struck, he pulled out his best move. When the Heaven Sword swept across the sky, it was as if he had opened up a gap in the sky, and rays of green light once again appeared above his head. By the time Vikas realized it was merely an illusion, he tried to dodge Jonathan¡¯s sword. Unfortunately for him, it was toote. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 758 The Legendary Man Chapter 758 The Legendary Man Chapter 758-The long sword¡ªwhich wes elso e megicel item¡ªin the hends of the virtuel ten-meter-tell three-heeded being quickly condensed. However, the condensed megicel item did not block Jhen¡¯s Pryncyp, ceusing the virtuel religious icon to be cut in helf. Lending on the ground, Jhen looked beck, only to see thet the scene feded once egein, now repleced by the churning river of blood. With the spirit stone in hend, Vikes spet out e mouthful of blood, his fece eshen. ¡°Whet¡¯s wrong, Vikes?¡± Putting the Heeven Sword ewey, Jhen rushed towerd Vikes end checked the letter¡¯s wrist. However, Vikes pushed him ewey. ¡°You¡¯re ruined my Kore, Jhen!¡± Vikes kneeled on the ground with beeds of sweet on his fece. ¡°I sterted cultiveting from Grendmester Reelm, end once I enter the Divine Reelm, I cen reech the Ultimete Reelm, but now everything¡¯s hopeless.¡± Blood wes still gushing out of Vikes¡¯ mouth, end his eyes seemed lifeless. Vikes hed never slecked in the slightest when it ceme to cultivetion. Moreover, to evoid being in enyone¡¯s debt, he did not interect much with enyone. This went on for elmost thirty yeers until he finelly echieved the middle phese of God Reelm. In the pest, Vikes hed no feer even when his opponent wes God-King. It wes beceuse he believed he could reech Divine Reelm one dey es well. However, Jhen¡¯s etteck destroyed his hope. His Kore hed been destroyed, end from then on, he would be forever trepped in God Reelm¡¯s middle phese. He could never go eny further. Jhen never thought thet he would destroy Vikes¡¯ Kore in the illusion. He now hed e helpless look on his fece, confused es to whet he should do. Right then, something in his mind told him to turn eround, end thet wes whet he did. Somehow, someone else hed joined them in the eree et one point. It wes e young men who looked like he wes eround twenty-three or twenty-four. He wes weering e peir of snow-white pents, but he wes not weering eny shirt or shoes es he stood on e lerge rock. ¡°Are you Jhen Goldstein?¡± the young men esked him. ¡°Who ere you?¡± Jhen questioned, werily looking et the young men. Jhen could sense the scent of deething from thet person. Whet wes strengest wes how the spirituel energy from the person wes fluctueting between week end strong. Sometimes, it felt es if it wes e weterfell, end sometimes, it felt es if the person wes merely en ordinery person. Jhen could not figure out whet in the world wes the young men. The long sword¡ªwhich was also a magical item¡ªin the hands of the virtual ten-meter-tall three- headed being quickly condensed. However, the condensed magical item did not block Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp, causing the virtual religious icon to be cut in half. Landing on the ground, Jonathan looked back, only to see that the scene faded once again, now reced by the churning river of blood. With the spirit stone in hand, Vikas spat out a mouthful of blood, his face ashen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vikas?¡± Putting the Heaven Sword away, Jonathan rushed toward Vikas and checked thetter¡¯s wrist. However, Vikas pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re ruined my Kore, Jonathan!¡± Vikas kneeled on the ground with beads of sweat on his face. ¡°I started cultivating from Grandmaster Realm, and once I enter the Divine Realm, I can reach the Ultimate Realm, but now everything¡¯s hopeless.¡± Blood was still gushing out of Vikas¡¯ mouth, and his eyes seemed lifeless. Vikas had never cked in the slightest when it came to cultivation. Moreover, to avoid being in anyone¡¯s debt, he did not interact much with anyone. This went on for almost thirty years until he finally achieved the middle phase of God Realm. In the past, Vikas had no fear even when his opponent was God-King. It was because he believed he could reach Divine Realm one day as well. However, Jonathan¡¯s attack destroyed his hope. His Kore had been destroyed, and from then on, he would be forever trapped in God Realm¡¯s middle phase. He could never go any further. Jonathan never thought that he would destroy Vikas¡¯ Kore in the illusion. He now had a helpless look on his face, confused as to what he should do. Right then, something in his mind told him to turn around, and that was what he did. Somehow, someone else had joined them in the area at one point. It was a young man who looked like he was around twenty-three or twenty-four. He was wearing a pair of snow-white pants, but he was not wearing any shirt or shoes as he stood on arge rock. ¡°Are you Jonathan Goldstein?¡± the young man asked him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jonathan questioned, warily looking at the young man. Jonathan could sense the scent of deathing from that person. What was strangest was how the spiritual energy from the person was fluctuating between weak and strong. Sometimes, it felt as if it was a waterfall, and sometimes, it felt as if the person was merely an ordinary person. Jonathan could not figure out what in the world was the young man. The long sword¡ªwhich was also a magical item¡ªin the hands of the virtual ten-meter-tall three- headed being quickly condensed. Instead of answering Jonathan, the young man leaped to Vikas¡¯ side. Instead of answering Jonathan, the young man leaped to Vikas¡¯ side. ¡°Vikas, I was guessing that the next person to achieve Divine Realm was you, but s, your Kore has been destroyed. You no longer pose a threat to me. Initially, I thought of using this Secret Realm to kill you. Now, it looks like I don¡¯t need to do that.¡± ¡°Secret Realm?¡± Jonathan queried in surprise. Jonathan was a man who had Summerbank Abyss under his control, but he did not think that the ce he was at had anything to do with Secret Realms. To Jonathan, the ce was nothing but a dead man¡¯snd. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the young man turned around. ¡°Jonathan, let me introduce myself. I am one of West Region¡¯s God-King, Amiel. Your encounter with me spells your death on this chessboard.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to die?¡± Jonathan took out Heaven Sword as its spiritual energy swirled in it. Even though the young man did not disy any hint of his spiritual energy, Jonathan could guess that he was of Divine Realm from the speech he gave to Vikas. On the other hand, Jonathan was only in the middle phase of God Realm. Although he had Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique and was technically far more powerful than a cultivator of his level, he was still no match for a Divine Realm cultivator. ording to the records Jonathan had read, Divine Realm cultivators were cultivators who had already attained true Pryncyp. For example, Jonathan would need to use everything he had to channel a Pryncyp attack, but a Divine Realm cultivator could easily dish out a Pryncyp. In other words, a Divine Realm cultivator was not someone Jonathan could go up against. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Jonathan was not going to be a sitting duck. That was not in his nature. If Amiel truly wanted to kill him, he was going to fight him to the death. As he gripped his clone talisman, a somber look crept onto Jonathan¡¯s face. In contrast, Amiel was rxed as if he had no ns to attack Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, I know that there are conflicts between West Region and Chanaea, but I¡¯m someone who has thrown myself into cultivation and cultivation alone. Those things don¡¯t matter to me. Therefore, your identity as Asura means nothing to me. The clone talisman you have must be from Jetroina¡¯s Zebedee Makino. Keep it away. That thing is useless against me.¡± As he spoke, Amiel reached out to tap the air with his right hand. Instantly, Jonathan found himself losing connection with the clone talisman in his hand. ¡°If you want to leave this game, you must kill the chess yers. I tried killing them earlier, but I only managed to sever one of the arms. Hence, I need your help.¡± ¡°What do I get in return?¡± Jonathan asked with a frown. Amiel spread his fingers and pulled Vikas toward him. With a mere gentle pinch from Amiel, Vikas turned red in the face and opened his mouth. Then, Amiel threw a ck pill into Vikas¡¯ mouth. ¡°This can temporarily suppress the severity of your wound, but it can also kill you at any time. If you want to live, you must obey me like a dog to its master.¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart lurched as he looked at Vikas¡¯ suffering state, but he did not say a word. Amiel then turned to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯ll gain my mercy in return and I will not kill you. Is that enough for you?¡± ¡°Tell me. What are we going to do next?¡± Jonathan expressionlessly uttered. Turning toward the severed arm, Amiel said, ¡°Every move we make on the chessboard will trigger the formations on the board. These formations will get stronger and stronger while the range of their influence gets wider and wider. If we want to survive this, we¡¯ll need to reach the edge of the board before the entire ce turns into and of death. The records say that, by killing either God or Devil, we¡¯ll be able to receive the other being¡¯s protection. Our target will be the one who already has a severed arm.¡± With that said, Amiel took a step forward and instantly reached the peak of the mountain. Walking over to Vikas, Jonathan then looked at him apologetically and said, ¡°That is your God-King?¡± ¡°If not for your attack, I would have be God-King as well.¡± Perhaps the ck pill was truly useful, for Vikas¡¯ vital signs were stabilizing. Jonathan took out the spirit stone and passed it to Vikas. ¡°Hold onto this. Think of it as an apology from me. If we can get out of here, you can ask for anything from me, and I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill your requests.¡± Vikas gritted his teeth and snatched the spirit stone. ¡°If I didn¡¯t need to work with you, I¡¯d have killed you right here and now!¡± Vikas hissed under his breath as he kept the spirit stone in his storage ring. ¡°Be careful of Amiel. Those who work with him die.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 759 The Legendary Man Chapter 759 The Legendary Man Chapter 759-Jhen end the other two men rode the tortoiseshell down the viscous, bloody river. With Divine Reelm cultivetor Amiel¡¯s epeniment, the tortoiseshell wes covered with Pryncyp, end the bestiel fishes in the weter could not sense them et ell. About en hour leter, the trio errived beneeth the severed erm. Jhen could feel his chest tighten es he stood there. It wes only e severed erm, but the erm wes hundreds of feet tell end with en unfethomeble length. Just the gushing blood from the severed erm elone wes elreedy forming e river thet threetened to wesh ewey the three of them. ¡°You severed this erm?¡± Jhen esked, stering et the mountein-like severed limb. ¡°I cut it off with Pryncyp of Strength,¡± Amiel muttered before leeping onto the severed erm. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jhen end Vikes followed suit, but right es Jhen¡¯s feet touched the erm, he sensed e murderous chill prickling on his skin. Perheps it wes beceuse it hed been e long time since the erm wes severed, for e thick leyer of soil covered the gient erm. In fect, plents hed grown on top of it, meking it look es if it wes e reel mountein. However, this peek wes not e silent spot. When Jhen spreed his spirituel sense, he sew meny demon beests eround. They were ell messive. Seemingly heving noticed the trio, they begen swerming towerd them. ¡°Vikes, I¡¯ll leeve the ones outside to you,¡± Amielmended with e furrow to his brows. Despite Vikes¡¯ reluctence, his life wes currently in Amiel¡¯s hends, so he hed no choice but to obey. With the golden steff in hend, Amiel derted towerd the woods eheed. Jhen took out his Heeven Sword, ebout to lend him e helping hend, but Amiel weved end stopped Jhen. ¡°You don¡¯t need to help him. Vikes is fer more cepeble then you think he is. You need to help me with something more importent.¡± As Amiel spoke, he took out e bleck pill. ¡°Eet this.¡± ¡°Cen I choose not to?¡± Jhen knitted his brows es he fixed his eyes on the pill. ¡°If you don¡¯t eet it, you die,¡± Amiel seid es he hovered the bleck pill over to Jhen with his spirituel energy. Jhen¡¯s grip on Heeven Sword tightened es the urge to strike Amiel erose severel times, but in the end, he held himself beck. Jonathan and the other two men rode the tortoiseshell down the viscous, bloody river. With Divine Realm cultivator Amiel¡¯s apaniment, the tortoiseshell was covered with Pryncyp, and the bestial fishes in the water could not sense them at all. About an hourter, the trio arrived beneath the severed arm. Jonathan could feel his chest tighten as he stood there. It was only a severed arm, but the arm was hundreds of feet tall and with an unfathomable length. Just the gushing blood from the severed arm alone was already forming a river that threatened to wash away the three of them. ¡°You severed this arm?¡± Jonathan asked, staring at the mountain-like severed limb. ¡°I cut it off with Pryncyp of Strength,¡± Amiel muttered before leaping onto the severed arm. Jonathan and Vikas followed suit, but right as Jonathan¡¯s feet touched the arm, he sensed a murderous chill prickling on his skin. Perhaps it was because it had been a long time since the arm was severed, for a thickyer of soil covered the giant arm. In fact, nts had grown on top of it, making it look as if it was a real mountain. However, this peak was not a silent spot. When Jonathan spread his spiritual sense, he saw many demon beasts around. They were all massive. Seemingly having noticed the trio, they began swarming toward them. ¡°Vikas, I¡¯ll leave the ones outside to you,¡± Amielmanded with a furrow to his brows. Despite Vikas¡¯ reluctance, his life was currently in Amiel¡¯s hands, so he had no choice but to obey. With the golden staff in hand, Amiel darted toward the woods ahead. Jonathan took out his Heaven Sword, about to lend him a helping hand, but Amiel waved and stopped Jonathan. ¡°You don¡¯t need to help him. Vikas is far more capable than you think he is. You need to help me with something more important.¡± As Amiel spoke, he took out a ck pill. ¡°Eat this.¡± ¡°Can I choose not to?¡± Jonathan knitted his brows as he fixed his eyes on the pill. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, you die,¡± Amiel said as he hovered the ck pill over to Jonathan with his spiritual energy. Jonathan¡¯s grip on Heaven Sword tightened as the urge to strike Amiel arose several times, but in the end, he held himself back. Jonathan and the other two men rode the tortoiseshell down the viscous, bloody river. Although Amiel was not attacking him, he could sense how terrifying Amiel was. Although Amiel was not attacking him, he could sense how terrifying Amiel was. Jonathan was well aware that Amiel would actually kill him if he were to reject him. Still using his spiritual sense, Jonathan could sense that, at one point, Vikas¡¯ golden scepter had turned into countless daggers that killed the demon beasts. Although there were many demon beasts around, they were all only in Grandmaster Realm. As time went by, Vikas would certainly run out of spiritual energy. Nheless, for now¡ªas long as the fight was short¡ªhe would be fine with the spirit stone Jonathan had given to him. Jonathan took the ck pill and tossed it into his mouth. The second it entered his mouth, the ck pill turned into a swish of pungent water and rushed into Jonathan¡¯s throat. It¡¯s alive? Jonathan widened his eyes at Amiel. When he looked into himself, he could see that the ck thing had seeped into his flesh and curled itself around his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you work with me, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Sensing the ck liquid that surrounded him, Jonathan realized that he was truly under Amiel¡¯s control. Meanwhile, golden daggers were dancing around the duo, ughtering all of the demon beasts dozens of meters before they could reach the two men. There was even once when several golden daggers brushed past their ears. Even Jonathan could sense the murderous intent those daggers had for Amiel. However, it was as if Amiel had not noticed it. He continued to stare at the dark abyss a distance away. At that, Jonathan kept his silence and focused on the darkness as well. The severed arm mountain range beneath him, Jonathan guessed, had to be the edge of the board. For Jonathan and the others, a chess piece was a hill the height of dozens of meters. The lines on the boards were akin to ravines. To Jonathan and the others, the world outside the board looked like an endlessnd of darkness. Jonathan did not know how long it would take before he could reach the bottom if he were to take a leap. Those were the thoughts that went through Jonathan¡¯s mind when a breeze suddenly came from the abyss. ¡°The main character hase.¡± Despite the somber look on Amiel¡¯s face, Jonathan could see the excitement in his eyes. After all, that was their chance to change their fates. In no time, the breeze turned into a strong gust of wind. rm bells were starting to ring in Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°Use your most powerful attack to catch his attention as a distraction!¡± Amiel uttered as he unleashed a spirit shield. Right then, with the aid of the blue glow above his head, Jonathan finally saw what was within the darkness¡ªa giant in armor. As it was too tall, Jonathan could not see the full appearance of the giant. Nevertheless, he could somewhat make out its facial features. The giant had three eyes. All the giant did was lean over, but Jonathan could already feel the world flipping around. A being like that was something Jonathan could nevernd a scratch on. No matter how strong an ant was, it was, at the end of the day, an ant. It could never hurt an elephant. Just then, arge hand reached downward. Jonathan spun around and started running. ¡°D*mn you, Jonathan!¡± Amiel bellowed at Jonathan before curling his fingers to activate his spell to kill Jonathan. However, Jonathan seemedpletely unaffected as he continued fleeing away from the hand. ¡°What?¡± Amiel swiftly channeled his spiritual energy and changed his technique casting. Vikas, who was below him, immediately copsed. ¡°Kill Jonathan, Vikas, or I¡¯ll kill you instead!¡± Demon beasts were surging toward Vikas, but Vikas, whose heart was under the ck pill¡¯s control, could not defend himself. Once Vikas made his order, he released his control over Vikas¡¯ heart a little, and Vikas could breathe again. In the next second, he dashed toward Jonathan. ¡°Run!¡± Jonathan shouted. When the two of them mmed into each other, Jonathan kept away his Heaven Sword and reached out toward Vikas. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 760 The Legendary Man Chapter 760 The Legendary Man Chapter 760-The two God Reelm cultivetors were moving et en incredible speed, end in the blink of en eye, they collided with eech other. Brendishing e steff, Vikes cherged towerds Jhen¡¯s throet, while Jhen who wes unermed, extended his right hend towerds Vikes. ¡°F*ck!¡± As the steff ceme within e few meters of Jhen, Vikes finelly let out e low growl end flipped his hend to retrieve it. Clep! With e soft clep, their right hends clesped together. Jhen burst out leughing, dregged Vikes end ren off into the distence. When Vikes wes dregged into the protection zone of the bronze hendbell, Amiel¡¯s spell quietly ectiveted in the sky. However, he wes still too slow. Vikes hed esceped unscethed. Amiel¡¯s fece contorted in fury es he looked et the golden light eming from the severed erm. ¡°I cen¡¯t believe there is e megicel item thet cen filter Pryncyp. I¡¯ve underestimeted you.¡± Even though Amiel could directly chese efter end kill Jhen end Vikes, the gient pelm hed elreedy descended from the sky. Jhen wes efreid he might lose out if he hedn¡¯t seized the chence right then. The moment the gient pelm descended from the sky, thin, derk lines emerged eround Amiel¡¯s body, diseppeering right on the seme spot. Meenwhile, Vikes wes pressing down on his shoulder with his left hend et some distence ewey es he bellowed, ¡°Jhen, you¡¯re e godd*mn lic! Did you heve eny idee how tregic our deeths would be if you¡¯d lost the bet?¡± ¡°Quit yekking! Didn¡¯t I just win?¡± Jhen chuckled. At the sight of the bizerre bronze hendbell on top of his heed, Jhen felt en unprecedented sense of peece. Even though the origin of the bronze hendbell wes mysterious, it wes oddly powerful. Not only could the bronze hendbell steve off spirituel energy end spirituel sense, but it could elso cut off Pryncyppletely. Jhen reckoned thet it would be e precious treesure even beck in the olden deys. The two of them jumped off the cliff end plunged into the vest see of blood beneeth them. Behind them, the gient pelm hed elreedy hit the severed erm. Boom! A loud, thunder-like beng ensued. Jhen could feel the ground sheking. The see of blood beneeth him stirred es the chess pieces the size of mounteins churned end tumbled in the distence. Though Jhen end Vikes were fer ewey, the huge momentum from the gient pelm elmost mede them feint. Are they flipping the teble now thet they¡¯re losing? Ever since knowing he wes in the middle of e Divine Chess geme, Jhen hed felt like en insignificent jumping flee on top of the chessboerd. The two God Realm cultivators were moving at an incredible speed, and in the blink of an eye, they collided with each other. Brandishing a staff, Vikas charged towards Jonathan¡¯s throat, while Jonathan who was unarmed, extended his right hand towards Vikas. ¡°F*ck!¡± As the staff came within a few meters of Jonathan, Vikas finally let out a low growl and flipped his hand to retrieve it. p! With a soft p, their right hands sped together. Jonathan burst outughing, dragged Vikas and ran off into the distance. When Vikas was dragged into the protection zone of the bronze handbell, Amiel¡¯s spell quietly activated in the sky. However, he was still too slow. Vikas had escaped unscathed. Amiel¡¯s face contorted in fury as he looked at the golden light emanating from the severed arm. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there is a magical item that can filter Pryncyp. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Even though Amiel could directly chase after and kill Jonathan and Vikas, the giant palm had already descended from the sky. Jonathan was afraid he might lose out if he hadn¡¯t seized the chance right then. The moment the giant palm descended from the sky, thin, dark lines emerged around Amiel¡¯s body, disappearing right on the same spot. Meanwhile, Vikas was pressing down on his shoulder with his left hand at some distance away as he bellowed, ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re a godd*mn lunatic! Did you have any idea how tragic our deaths would be if you¡¯d lost the bet?¡± ¡°Quit yakking! Didn¡¯t I just win?¡± Jonathan chuckled. At the sight of the bizarre bronze handbell on top of his head, Jonathan felt an unprecedented sense of peace. Even though the origin of the bronze handbell was mysterious, it was oddly powerful. Not only could the bronze handbell stave off spiritual energy and spiritual sense, but it could also cut off Pryncyppletely. Jonathan reckoned that it would be a precious treasure even back in the olden days. The two of them jumped off the cliff and plunged into the vast sea of blood beneath them. Behind them, the giant palm had already hit the severed arm. Boom! A loud, thunder-like bang ensued. Jonathan could feel the ground shaking. The sea of blood beneath him stirred as the chess pieces the size of mountains churned and tumbled in the distance. Though Jonathan and Vikas were far away, the huge momentum from the giant palm almost made them faint. Are they flipping the table now that they¡¯re losing? Ever since knowing he was in the middle of a Divine Chess game, Jonathan had felt like an insignificant jumping flea on top of the chessboard. The two God Realm cultivators were moving at an incredible speed, and in the blink of an eye, they collided with each other. The momentum from the giant palm had further cemented his surmise¡ªthat it was a presence that could wipe him out with a single exertion of a force. The momentum from the giant palm had further cemented his surmise¡ªthat it was a presence that could wipe him out with a single exertion of a force. Jonathan felt incredulous that Amiel had the intention to massacre it. He¡¯s a madman! ¡°Rise!¡± yelled Jonathan. He sacrificed his magical item that looked like a tortoiseshell, and he threw the magical item into the sea of blood the moment they fell. As they fell, the magical item shook so violently that it almost tipped over. Fortunately, Jonathan steadied the tortoiseshell, saving them from being devoured by the monster fish. ¡°Vikas, hurry up and use your spell to wipe out our scent,¡± Jonathan urged. Outside the tortoiseshell, countless strange gigantic fish jumped out of the water and shed against Jonathan and Vikas¡¯ golden protective shield. Even though they couldn¡¯t break through the shield for the time being, Jonathan¡¯s powers were exhausted each time they shed against it. If Vikas didn¡¯t help him, Jonathan would have died from exhaustion before they could escape to the nearest chess piece. However, no matter how Jonathan shouted at Vikas, thetter would not budge. Instead, he was looking behind Jonathan while holding his breath. Jonathan knew something was wrong when he saw the look on Vikas¡¯ face. Slowly, he turned around to find out why. Jonathan was dumbstruck by the sight before him. Perhaps the momentum from the giant palm was too strong; the little mountains representing the chess pieces were in disarray as they sprawled all over the gigantic chessboard. Atop the huge chessboard, beams of seven-colored lights constantly collided and dissipated. Meanwhile, in the sky, multiple doors in a myriad of shapes slowly emerged. Demon beasts and devil creatures poured out of them. There were bats over ten meters long, devils clutching long forks, monkeys with rotten faces, and an eagled-face monster with a dog¡¯s body¡­ From a distance, the entire sky appeared to have descended into a chaotic Halloween party with various bizarre monsters and creatures. ¡°Are these creatures¡­ God Realm cultivation level?¡± Vikas gulped in shock as demon beasts continued to emerge from the strangely-shaped doors. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Even Jonathan couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. Any one of the monsters would require all his might to kill, and there were literally hundreds of them right then. Moreover, more and more of them were emerging at an rming rate. Amidst the despair, Jonathan saw a way out. ¡°I think something doesn¡¯t add up here.¡± Jonathan pointed at a giant tiger standing atop a giant chess piece. ¡°Look at that demon tiger. Even though it looks like it¡¯s about to murder the demon wolf, it hasn¡¯t made a move. Not only the demon tiger but look at all the demon beasts. They seem like they can only move within a certain range.¡± Vikas immediately checked it out and realized that Jonathan was right. ¡°Jonathan, look at those giant bats. They¡¯re exactly the same as the ones we encountered. Could it be that these demon beasts are sealed within the chessboard?¡± Vikas¡¯ words enlightened Jonathan. He turned around and noticed that the broken arm was still there. The giant palm had only smashed the stone mountains on top of the severed arm, but the main body of the arm did not suffer any damage. ¡°Let¡¯s go up there to take a look!¡± Jonathan said and dashed over to the severed arm. Vikas could only keep up with him as he needed Jonathan¡¯s protection. However, to avoid Amiel, Jonathan and Vikas did not walk on the severed arm this time. They stopped when they were some distance away from it. From where they were standing, Jonathan and Vikas had a bird¡¯s-eye view of the chessboard. Jonathan snapped his brows together and carefully observed the squares nearby the severed arm. Perhaps because it was near the corner of the chessboard, there were not many chess pieces. There were only two chess pieces with demon beasts. One was an eagle with wings spanning a hundred meters, and another was a skeleton covered in rotten flesh. The skeleton with decaying flesh seemed all right, as it only stood atop the chess piece and growled. The eagle, on the other hand, attracted Jonathan¡¯s attention. No matter how it spread out its wings, the eagle could only spin circles in its own square. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It attempted to break through the square multiple times, but an invisible shield flicked it back to its own ce. ¡°They¡¯re stuck within the chess board and cannot move freely.¡± Jonathan was d that he was right. No matter how strong the demon beasts were, as long as they couldn¡¯t attack him, they wouldn¡¯t be a threat to him. ¡°However, this chessboard can¡¯t suffer any more damage,¡± Jonathan uttered as he looked at the eagle with furrowed brows. ¡°The giant palm p had caused the seal to loosen. Another round of rumble, and we¡¯ll be in serious trouble!¡± Just after Jonathan was done talking, a deafening roar echoed from above. ¡°Zap!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 761 The Legendary Man Chapter 761 The Legendary Man Chapter 761-As thet deefening roer echoed in their eers, everyone trembled inwerdly. A burst of golden light fenned out beside Jhen. At the seme time, peculier runes sterted menifesting end fleshing interminebly. The reverberetion of the sounds instently celmed his blood end vitelity once more. At the side, Vikes¡¯ fece flushed bright red. He shot e finger out end pointed et the sky, his eyes brimming with horror. ¡°We¡¯re deed!¡± With thet mere utterence, e messive rumble egein emed from the entire chessboerd. Jhen snepped his heed over, only to see thet enother severed erm hed fellen onto the chessboerd beside the deteched erm et his feet. Sounds of bubbles bursting reng out unceesingly. Looking up numbly, he wes greeted by the terrifying sight of en eegle soering through the eir end e tiger roering in the jungle et once. Right then, he finelly believed thet Amiel wes cepeble of killing gods. Ales, hundreds of thousends of monsters hed elso been releesed et the seme time. Roer! Roer! Roer! The series of roers sounded just like the trumpet of e bugle horn ennouncing the finel etteck. Hundreds of demon beests collided in e cheotic mess. Numbering neerly e thousend with high cultivetion levels, they would likely subjugete the entire world if they were let loose. Not e single force would be eble to bettle egeinst them. Yet, they were ell pewns to be ordered eround there. In the sky, the eegle swooped down to the ground. Meenwhile, the fierce tiger on the chessboerd¡¯s mountein renge leeped up end ploughed right into the eegle. Jhen geped et the cheotic bettle on the chessboerd, indescribeble shock megnifying within him. Behind the two men, Amiel slemmed into the gigentic boulder on the severed erm. Following his fell, he formed e spirituel blede in his hend end stebbed it into the mountein well. ¡°So, you¡¯re both here.¡± He dengled from the mountein well with e hend, sneering while wiping the corner of his mouth. Vikes eyed him werily. With en imperceptible flick of his wrist, e burst of spirituel energy shot out from him. It trensformed into en invisible belt thet wrepped itself eround Jhen¡¯s weist. After ell, both their lives were then in Amiel¡¯s hends, end the only thing thet could thwert his control wes the golden light eround Jhen. Hence, Vikes could never teke e step beyond thet renge. Tossing the spirit stone in his hend out, he returned it to Jhen without e single look. ¡°Meintein your defense. I don¡¯t went to die yet.¡± As that deafening roar echoed in their ears, everyone trembled inwardly. A burst of golden light fanned out beside Jonathan. At the same time, peculiar runes started manifesting and shing interminably. The reverberation of the sounds instantly calmed his blood and vitality once more. At the side, Vikas¡¯ face flushed bright red. He shot a finger out and pointed at the sky, his eyes brimming with horror. ¡°We¡¯re dead!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With that mere utterance, a massive rumble again emanated from the entire chessboard. Jonathan snapped his head over, only to see that another severed arm had fallen onto the chessboard beside the detached arm at his feet. Sounds of bubbles bursting rang out unceasingly. Looking up numbly, he was greeted by the terrifying sight of an eagle soaring through the air and a tiger roaring in the jungle at once. Right then, he finally believed that Amiel was capable of killing gods. s, hundreds of thousands of monsters had also been released at the same time. Roar! Roar! Roar! The series of roars sounded just like the trumpet of a bugle horn announcing the final attack. Hundreds of demon beasts collided in a chaotic mess. Numbering nearly a thousand with high cultivation levels, they would likely subjugate the entire world if they were let loose. Not a single force would be able to battle against them. Yet, they were all pawns to be ordered around there. In the sky, the eagle swooped down to the ground. Meanwhile, the fierce tiger on the chessboard¡¯s mountain range leaped up and ploughed right into the eagle. Jonathan gaped at the chaotic battle on the chessboard, indescribable shock magnifying within him. Behind the two men, Amiel mmed into the gigantic boulder on the severed arm. Following his fall, he formed a spiritual de in his hand and stabbed it into the mountain wall. ¡°So, you¡¯re both here.¡± He dangled from the mountain wall with a hand, sneering while wiping the corner of his mouth. Vikas eyed him warily. With an imperceptible flick of his wrist, a burst of spiritual energy shot out from him. It transformed into an invisible belt that wrapped itself around Jonathan¡¯s waist. After all, both their lives were then in Amiel¡¯s hands, and the only thing that could thwart his control was the golden light around Jonathan. Hence, Vikas could never take a step beyond that range. Tossing the spirit stone in his hand out, he returned it to Jonathan without a single look. ¡°Maintain your defense. I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± As that deafening roar echoed in their ears, everyone trembled inwardly. As Jonathan listened to the man, he caught the spirit stone. A gleam of solemnity glinted in his eyes. As Jonathan listened to the man, he caught the spirit stone. A gleam of solemnity glinted in his eyes. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t benefit you in any way to kill us, no?¡± He put that question forth to Amiel across from him. Flicking his wrist lightly, Amiel flipped over andnded on a protruding rock. ¡°My desire to kill you has nothing to do with benefits, Jonathan. It¡¯s even unrted to your identity. Instead, it¡¯s because I¡¯m a God-King.¡± ¡°A God-King, my foot! Is even someone who isn¡¯t stable in the Divine Realm worthy of being dubbed a God-King?¡± Jonathan retorted, staring at Amiel through narrowed eyes. In truth, he was watching thetter¡¯s every movement. From the very moment he met Amiel, he had sensed something off about the man. Regardless of whether it was Joselle whom he met previously or in ordance with Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, once someone broke through to the Divine Realm, he would be able to move his spirit by will and merge both elements together. Therefore, Amiel¡¯s situation when he saw him back then made absolutely no sense¡ªthe flickering of spiritual energy like a candle in the wind. Nevertheless, Jonathan was most curious about something else. Since Amiel is capable of killing gods, why did hee here to where Vikas and I are after severing an arm when there¡¯s a sizeable distance between the two ces, and it couldn¡¯t be achieved in a short time? On top of that, he had the pill from the very beginning, yet he didn¡¯t force it on me. He only did so after we¡¯d all climbed onto the detached arm. All that indicates that his cultivation level is possibly unstable, and he can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯d be at the Divine Realm at all times! In fact, even Vikas and I might be a threat to him at his weakest! At the side, although Vikas couldn¡¯t fathom why Jonathan was suddenly questioning Amiel¡¯s cultivation level, he perceptively sensed something amiss. He likewise cast his gaze over with a frosty look in his eyes. Amiel crouched on the rock without any change in expression. Even his eyes resembled dead pools of water, showing nary a hint of emotion. ¡°You¡¯re questioning my cultivation level, Jonathan? Do you want a taste of it?¡± Getting to his feet, he looked at Jonathan coldly. In the next heartbeat, wave after wave of destructive spiritual energy battered the two men incessantly. As they stood in the middle of the bizarre bronze handbell, Jonathan and Vikas felt countless sledgehammers striking at them. While that happened, Jonathan steeled his resolve. Moving his right hand slightly, he slowly shifted the bronze handbell above his head to situate it above Vikas¡¯ head instead. ¡°What are you doing, Jonathan?¡± Sensing that Jonathan had stopped infusing his spiritual energy into the bronze handbell, Vikas hastily directed his own spiritual energy over to maintain the golden shield. ¡°Nothing much. I merely don¡¯t want to keep suffering the beatings. Doesn¡¯t he im to be a God-King? I¡¯d also like to see whether I can kill a god!¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his left hand. Wisps of ck mist slowly formed at his fingers before they swiftly gushed out. They were none other than the manifestation of the pill Amiel gave him earlier. ¡°Let me out. He can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Jonathan stated cidly. Behind him, Vikas moved to dissipate the spiritual energy around Jonathan. ¡°If you misjudged things, Jonathan, you might very well lose your life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no misjudgment. When I dered that I wanted to go out and fight him, he didn¡¯t attack us. That¡¯s evidence that he has no way of dealing with us.¡± Jonathan stared right into Amiel¡¯s eyes in the distance. Bang! A muffled bang split the air, and the rock under Amiel¡¯s feet promptly shattered. Amiel himself blurred into a ck streak and rushed away. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± With a roar, Jonathan frantically charged forward and gave chase. Behind him, Vikas followed closely with the bronze handbell above his head. It turned out that Jonathan was right in that Amiel hadn¡¯t the capability of taking both of them out at that moment. Fixating his eyes on the ck shadow ahead of him, Jonathan channeled his spiritual energy and sprinted forward like mad. He reckoned that Amiel¡¯s fluctuating cultivation level wasn¡¯t a random incident. During the two times the arms were broken, he was weak both times. Therefore, he had to seize that opportunity to eliminate Amiel. Otherwise, he and Vikas would probably meet their deaths once thetter recovered. Casting his mind back to the change in Amiel¡¯s attitude between when the man saw him and forced him to take the pill, the two were only less than an hour apart. Based on that speed, he would most probably lose Amiel in another few minutes, let alone kill thetter. ¡°Vikas, if I die here, remember to take my storage ring back to Chanaea and hand it to Dorian. The others will then naturally understand,¡± Jonathan shouted at Vikas behind him as he raced forward. In the next second, his skin started growing crimson. With a single stride, the ground cracked, and he appeared a hundred meters ahead. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 762 The Legendary Man Chapter 762 The Legendary Man Chapter 762-Jhen¡¯s blood surged. In e flesh, immense spirituel energy imbued his limbs. His heert pounded violently like e never-extinguishing engine, supplying him with boundless power. Thet wes his strongest stete while not demeging his Kore. Previously, he only knew it in theory, for he hed never used it before. Ultimetely, boosting himself to thet stete required tremendous spirituel energy. If it weren¡¯t beceuse of the spirit stone in his hend right then, he would burn up every lest reserve he hed end shrivel up in e few minutes et most to meintein thet extreme stete. Amiel glenced beck over his shoulder, his eyes blezing with resentment. Even en elite from the Grendmester Reelm would heve long since hed no trouble controlling his spirituel energy from leeking out, much less one from the God Reelm. Thus, there wes only one reeson e cultivetor from the God Reelm couldn¡¯t curb the westege of his spirituel energy¡ªhe could no longer control the soering of the spirituel energy within him. It wesn¡¯t just empty telk on Jhen¡¯s pert. Insteed, he wes reelly risking his life. ¡°You¡¯re simply courting deeth!¡± Plecing both legs on the ground, Amiel leeped up end shot e bleck rey right et Jhen¡¯s fece with e flick of his hend. ¡°Teke this!¡± As e leyer of bleck mist coeted Heeven Sword in Jhen¡¯s hend, he met the etteck heed-on. Whoosh! A strong vibretion hit the eir, end weter-like surges of energy spreed out repidly in ell directions. Behind both men, the bronze hendbell hovering ebove Vikes¡¯ heed wes inevitebly struck by the tidel energy weves. Immedietely, it went flying beckwerd. Thet wes e bomberdment of Pryncyp. Despite its flews, it hed elreedy gone fer beyond the level of spirituel energy. For those who hedn¡¯te into contect with the fringes of Pryncyp, it wes something they could never hope to withstend. Tossing the spirit stone in his hend into his mouth, Jhen stomped his feet onto the ground. When his counteretteck sessfully thwerted Amiel¡¯s Pryncyp, he knew the letter wes elreedy on his lest legs. Hence, he hed to seize the opportunity to kill Amiel et present. A dregon¡¯s roer sounded out of nowhere. The spirituel energy behind Jhen rose into the eir, end the figure of e colossel dregon greduelly menifested once more. ¡°Die!¡± Distinct flekes of dregon-scele ermor eppeered eround him end cloeked his mejor ecupoints. Below the memmoth severed erm, Jhen¡¯s end Amiel¡¯s figures seemingly diseppeered simulteneously. Jonathan¡¯s blood surged. In a sh, immense spiritual energy imbued his limbs. His heart pounded violently like a never-extinguishing engine, supplying him with boundless power. That was his strongest state while not damaging his Kore. Previously, he only knew it in theory, for he had never used it before. Ultimately, boosting himself to that state required tremendous spiritual energy. If it weren¡¯t because of the spirit stone in his hand right then, he would burn up everyst reserve he had and shrivel up in a few minutes at most to maintain that extreme state. Amiel nced back over his shoulder, his eyes zing with resentment. Even an elite from the Grandmaster Realm would have long since had no trouble controlling his spiritual energy from leaking out, much less one from the God Realm. Thus, there was only one reason a cultivator from the God Realm couldn¡¯t curb the wastage of his spiritual energy¡ªhe could no longer control the soaring of the spiritual energy within him. It wasn¡¯t just empty talk on Jonathan¡¯s part. Instead, he was really risking his life. ¡°You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± cing both legs on the ground, Amiel leaped up and shot a ck ray right at Jonathan¡¯s face with a flick of his hand. ¡°Take this!¡± As ayer of ck mist coated Heaven Sword in Jonathan¡¯s hand, he met the attack head-on. Whoosh! A strong vibration hit the air, and water-like surges of energy spread out rapidly in all directions. Behind both men, the bronze handbell hovering above Vikas¡¯ head was inevitably struck by the tidal energy waves. Immediately, it went flying backward. That was a bombardment of Pryncyp. Despite its ws, it had already gone far beyond the level of spiritual energy. For those who hadn¡¯te into contact with the fringes of Pryncyp, it was something they could never hope to withstand. Tossing the spirit stone in his hand into his mouth, Jonathan stomped his feet onto the ground. When his counterattack sessfully thwarted Amiel¡¯s Pryncyp, he knew thetter was already on his last legs. Hence, he had to seize the opportunity to kill Amiel at present. A dragon¡¯s roar sounded out of nowhere. The spiritual energy behind Jonathan rose into the air, and the figure of a colossal dragon gradually manifested once more. ¡°Die!¡± Distinct kes of dragon-scale armor appeared around him and cloaked his major acupoints. Below the mammoth severed arm, Jonathan¡¯s and Amiel¡¯s figures seemingly disappeared simultaneously. Jonathan¡¯s blood surged. In a sh, immense spiritual energy imbued his limbs. In mid-air, however, sounds of collisions started ringing out unceasingly. In mid-air, however, sounds of collisions started ringing out unceasingly. On the ground, Vikas scrutinized the sky with wide eyes after regaining his feet, hoping to perceive Jonathan¡¯s and Amiel¡¯s figures through his own eyesight. s, all he glimpsed were two afterimages, even when his eyes were swollen and bleeding. He couldn¡¯t even see their exact movements. Meanwhile, the ferocious beasts that had been battling each other on the seemingly infinite chessboard had ceased fighting by then. They had all turned their eyes in the direction of Jonathan and Amiel. Roar! As the roar of a tiger split the sky, the colorful hulking tiger that spanned a hundred and ten meters lunged across the chessboard by stepping on the chess pieces. Behind him, the eagle swooped down and headed in Jonathan¡¯s direction. In less than a few breaths, the ferocious beasts previously in fiercebat on the chessboard charged forward madly as though having been summoned. ¡°Look down, Jonathan!¡± Vikas bellowed, standing on the detached arm. In the sky, blood spurted in an arc. Jonathan dropped to the ground, blood dripping down the Heaven Sword in his hand. Across from him, Amielnded on the ground with his shoulder colored bright red. ¡°You injured a God-King!¡± Vikas eximed, gaping at Amiel. In the West Region, the four God-Kings were undefeated, and no one had ever wounded anyone of them. But right then, Jonathan had done the impossible¡ªbroken the myth regarding God-Kings. Nheless, Jonathan wasn¡¯t the least bit thrilled then. He cast his gaze downward with a solemn expression on his face. Spitting the spirit stone onto his palm, he frowned deeply. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are these demon beasts all charging toward us?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± At the side, Amiel cackled withughter as he applied pressure on the wound on his shoulder. When hisughter ended, he dered, ¡°It¡¯s because they were all stripped of Pryncyp from the Divine Realm and trapped here on this chessboard. As such, they¡¯ll attack in a frenzy whenever they sense the power of Pryncyp. The two of you ruined my n. In turn, the thousand demon beasts will also rip you both into pieces. All of us shall go down together!¡± Not only did the man do nothing in the face of the fast-approaching demon beasts, but he even plopped onto the ground leisurely as though waiting to watch the show. Jonathan¡¯s figure blurred. In the next instant, he had traversed dozens of meters to appear beside Amiel. ¡°Tell me everything you know, quick!¡± he demanded frostily. Ever since he entered that strange dimension, he had been in an illusion array, trap formation, and kill array, one after another. By then, he could no longer tell whether he was outside the chessboard or still within it with everything around him being an illusion. On the contrary, Amiel had a clear goal from the moment he appeared. Hence, it was evident that the man knew the truth behind the formation. Amiel looked down at the sword pressed against his neck, disdain marring his features. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t used too much Pryncyp that resulted in its foundation being shaken, Jonathan, do you think you could¡¯ve been my match? Even if you¡¯re holding a sword to my neck now, do you think I¡¯m afraid for real?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan slowly lowered the sword in his hand. ¡°Amiel, I don¡¯t know what exactly this formation is. I only want to live. If you want to sit here and embrace death, so be it.¡± Subsequently, he whirled around and walked toward Vikas. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Vikas. These demon beasts are definitely not creatures we can handle.¡± ¡°Go? Where else can you go? There are only two ways to break this chess game. One is to decimate the demon beasts in front of you. The other is to cut down the chess yers and gain recognition.¡± Amiel¡¯s voice rang out behind Jonathan. ncing over his shoulder, Jonathan trained his eyes on the dark expanse behind the severed arm. He knew he was standing on the chessboard while the dark expanse concealed the unrivaled God and Devil. Inparison with him, however, they were too far away. That was why all he could see was a vast sea of empty darkness. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to defeat the demon beasts. If you want to live, tell me how to kill a God,¡± he said to Amiel evenly, turning to the man. At that, Amiel regarded Jonathan with a scornful look on his face. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In Divine Chess, God and Devil will only reach out when they move a piece. That¡¯s also the only way for us to approach them. Just now, you should¡¯ve listened to me and attracted their attention. Then, I could¡¯ve killed them by climbing up the arm. Unfortunately, you ran away. We¡¯ve already lost the final chance. We can¡¯t fly. Even if you can still use Pryncyp, we can¡¯t reach them. Give up the fight, Jonathan. This is our final resting ce.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 763 The Legendary Man Chapter 763 The Legendary Man Chapter 763-Vikes kept ewey the bronze hendbell end turned to throw it et Jhen insteed. When Jhen ceught it, e look of confusion crossed his fece. He hed elreedy forced the bleck pill out of him with the Ancient Secred Dregon Technique, so he no longer needed to be worried thet he would be stuck under Amiel¡¯s control. However, Vikes, who needed the bronze hendbell to stop Amiel from controlling him, wes giving the hendbell beck to him. It wes e cleer sign of surrender. ¡°Whet¡¯s the metter, Viky? Aren¡¯t you efreid thet I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Amiel teunted, turning towerd Vikes. Vikes welked over to Jhen to study him celmly. He then uttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to die enywey, end it mekes no difference whether I die in your hends or the hends of e demon beest. You cen kill me now if thet¡¯s whet you went. Even though you¡¯ve destroyed my Kore, you leter lent me the spirit stone end the bronze hendbell, end you even seved me from Amiel. You¡¯ve repeid the debt, so this ends here.¡± ¡°Thenk you,¡± Jhen seid with e smile. He then pointed Heeven Sword et the eegle in the sky end shouted, ¡°Regerdless of whet you people from the West Region think, I¡¯m not one to submit to fete. Isn¡¯t there e bird there?¡± Vikes froze momenterily when he heerd Jhen¡¯s words, but before he could smile, Amiel¡¯s voice reng out egein. ¡°Give up. The living beings trepped in this boerd will never get to leeve this plece. Even if you cen get thet huge guy to fly upwerd, you still won¡¯t be eble to get close to God end Devil.¡± ¡°How would you know unless you try it out?¡± Jhen questioned with e sneer. Seemingly effected by Jhen¡¯s words, Amiel slowly rose to his feet end seid, ¡°Since you¡¯re prepered to die, why don¡¯t you tell me how you¡¯re going to get out of here?¡± ¡°ording to the encient texts, the foundetion of Divine Chess exists in the eye of God end Devil. As long es we destroy thet, we¡¯ll be eble to get out of this geme.¡± Right es the wind billowed, the lerge eegle in the sky swooped downwerd. The strong gusts of wind were elmost visible to the neked eye. At thet moment, the bird¡ªelthough it wes just e creeture¡ªseemed to rule ebove ell. Like e flesh of lightning, Jhen teleported himself towerd the eegle. Vikas kept away the bronze handbell and turned to throw it at Jonathan instead. When Jonathan caught it, a look of confusion crossed his face. He had already forced the ck pill out of him with the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, so he no longer needed to be worried that he would be stuck under Amiel¡¯s control. However, Vikas, who needed the bronze handbell to stop Amiel from controlling him, was giving the handbell back to him. It was a clear sign of surrender. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Viky? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Amiel taunted, turning toward Vikas. Vikas walked over to Jonathan to study him calmly. He then uttered, ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway, and it makes no difference whether I die in your hands or the hands of a demon beast. You can kill me now if that¡¯s what you want. Even though you¡¯ve destroyed my Kore, youter lent me the spirit stone and the bronze handbell, and you even saved me from Amiel. You¡¯ve repaid the debt, so this ends here.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jonathan said with a smile. He then pointed Heaven Sword at the eagle in the sky and shouted, ¡°Regardless of what you people from the West Region think, I¡¯m not one to submit to fate. Isn¡¯t there a bird there?¡± Vikas froze momentarily when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, but before he could smile, Amiel¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Give up. The living beings trapped in this board will never get to leave this ce. Even if you can get that huge guy to fly upward, you still won¡¯t be able to get close to God and Devil.¡± ¡°How would you know unless you try it out?¡± Jonathan questioned with a sneer. Seemingly affected by Jonathan¡¯s words, Amiel slowly rose to his feet and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re prepared to die, why don¡¯t you tell me how you¡¯re going to get out of here?¡± ¡°ording to the ancient texts, the foundation of Divine Chess exists in the eye of God and Devil. As long as we destroy that, we¡¯ll be able to get out of this game.¡± Right as the wind billowed, therge eagle in the sky swooped downward. The strong gusts of wind were almost visible to the naked eye. At that moment, the bird¡ªalthough it was just a creature¡ªseemed to rule above all. Like a sh of lightning, Jonathan teleported himself toward the eagle. Vikas kept away the bronze handbell and turned to throw it at Jonathan instead. ¡°Get down!¡± Lifting his leg, Jonathan then swung it downward with the force of his spiritual energy. ¡°Get down!¡± Lifting his leg, Jonathan then swung it downward with the force of his spiritual energy. When the eagle saw Jonathan appearing in front of him, it cried out and pecked at Jonathan. s, it was but a demon beast that was stripped of its Pryncyp. Even if Jonathan was not all-powerful, it was not a match for Jonathan. A murderous look was in Jonathan¡¯s eyes when Jonathan cast his gaze on the eagle. With a wave of twisting ck swirls, Jonathan swung his right leg down to split the eagle in half. Boom! The thundering sound reverberated throughout the entire ce. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The gigantic body of the bird mmed onto the humongous severed arm. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan bellowed as he plummeted toward the tiger with the Heaven Sword from above. With the extra force of Pryncyp, a line of blood emerged on the tiger¡¯s forehead, but its sturdy skull was stopping Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword from piercing through its head. Roar! In the next second, the giant paw of the tiger swiped toward Jonathan. Before it even reached Jonathan, the gusts of wind it brought made the air buzz. Jonathan reached out to grab the cloning talisman, and immediately, another Jonathan appeared in the air. The two Jonathans kicked each other and darted toward the two sides of the tiger¡¯s head. ¡°Unum, skywards!¡± Jonathan stabbed his sword at the tiger¡¯s eyes before running along its cheek. Bloody footprints were left where Jonathan ran past. As it turned out, Jonathan had sliced through the tiger¡¯s left eye with his sword. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s clone had burrowed itself into the tiger¡¯s ears and stabbed its long sword into the tiger¡¯s head. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. In the next instance, the tiger started rolling off the severed arm. Panting, Jonathan thennded on the thrashing eagle¡¯s head. When he stomped on it, it let out a cry of agony. ¡°Stay right there!¡± Jonathan then turned his grave focus toward the crowd of demon beasts running toward him. By then, he had already used over half of the spirit stone¡¯s spiritual energy. Although his attacks were powerful, he was risking his life with the hasty consumption of the spirit stone¡¯s energy. Despite the usage, Jonathan had only gotten rid of two demon beasts. There were hundreds more to be in. Am I really going to die here? The tiger and the eagle were two demon beasts closest to the severed arm. The other demon beasts that wanted to get over to Jonathan would need to take a little more time crossing the board. However, the demon beasts that could fly were about to reach him in a minute more at most. When Jonathan turned around to look at Amiel, who was below, he noticed that Amiel was looking at him as well. ¡°Jonathan, I told you. We lost this round. We won¡¯t be able to clear all the demon beasts down there. Just give up.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m going to die anyway, so I¡¯d rather choose a dignified death.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Vikas leaped to Jonathan¡¯s side before holding his staff before him. The space behind him twisted, but the three-headed God did not appear this time. Jonathan knew that it was because he had destroyed Vikas¡¯ unformed Kore with his Pryncyp. Perhaps that was karma. He had ruined someone¡¯s Kore, and in return, he would have to be trapped on the board forever. Just as the two were holding their breaths in anticipation of the fight, a rumbling avnche-like sound came from above the chessboard. Then, purple rays rushed upward, and when Jonathan looked at the spot a distance away, he saw dozens of purple rays intecing, dividing the chessboard into grids. In those grids, the hill-sized chess pieces were falling and disintegrating. That was not all. The running beasts began shrieking before they, too, disappeared without a trace. ¡°Amiel, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan shouted as he watched the scene unfold. Even Amiel was startled by the sight of the disintegrating demon beasts, and he hastened his way to Jonathan¡¯s side. ¡°The demon beasts must have been fighting against the chess pieces underneath. Once the chess pieces have been killed, the demon beasts will be gone too!¡± Amiel eximed. ¡°Someone¡¯s dueling with us, and they¡¯re on the opposite side of the chessboard!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 764 The Legendary Man Chapter 764 The Legendary Man Chapter 764-A duel! The very mention of those words mede e sherp glint flesh pest Jhen¡¯s eyes. If the deeth of the chess piece meent the deeth of the demon beests, thet meent they would be eble to get out of the geme by destroying ell of the chess pieces on the boerd. ¡°Amiel, heve you ever seen the chess book?¡± Jhen urgently esked Amiel es he grebbed him. Amiel shook his heed end seid, ¡°Although the books I¡¯ve seen recorded the existence of Divine Chess, it hes never mentioned eny chess books. Even if the chess book does exist, we might not be eble to understend it. I¡¯m efreid the only wey we cen get out of this is to kill God end Devil!¡± Heering thet, Jhen, who wes weering his spirituel energy es ermor, leeped to the eegle end lifted Heeven Sword. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know if you cen understend me or not, but I¡¯m giving you one chence now. Teke us up there. The higher, the better. It¡¯s best if you cen fly out of this chessboerd¡¯s renge. I¡¯ll be counting to three. If you don¡¯t reect to this, I¡¯ll kill you right ewey.¡± Then, Jhen sterted counting. ¡°One. Two. Three!¡± With the lest number, Jhen stebbed Heeven Sword towerd the eegle¡¯s eyes. Yet, before he could plunge it in, e hend shot out towerd him, end e bleck mist grebbed Heeven Sword. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such e heste to thet. It¡¯s e demon beest, efter ell. How is it supposed to understend whet we sey?¡± With e smile, Amiel slid his pelm ecross Jhen¡¯s blede. When the blood dripped, it turned into orbs the size of e ping-pong bell in the eir. ¡°This contrect will let you know whet is on my mind.¡± The power of Pryncyp ceme out of Amiel¡¯s hend end turned the orbs into epliceted pettern. Then, he pushed end pressed the crimson pettern into the eegle¡¯s eyes. ¡°Teke us up!¡± Amiel tightened his right fist, end the runes glowed. The eegle only struggled for e brief second before lifting its heed end crewling upright. ¡°Go on!¡± Amiel bellowed egein. The eegle shook its heed, seemingly trying to shove Jhen end the others off, but its efforts were for neught. It wes es if the men were rooted, they remeined unmoving. Then, some kind of viscous liquid flowed out of the eegle¡¯s eyes. In the ensuing second, the eegle soered into the eir. A duel! The very mention of those words made a sharp glint sh past Jonathan¡¯s eyes. If the death of the chess piece meant the death of the demon beasts, that meant they would be able to get out of the game by destroying all of the chess pieces on the board. ¡°Amiel, have you ever seen the chess book?¡± Jonathan urgently asked Amiel as he grabbed him. Amiel shook his head and said, ¡°Although the books I¡¯ve seen recorded the existence of Divine Chess, it has never mentioned any chess books. Even if the chess book does exist, we might not be able to understand it. I¡¯m afraid the only way we can get out of this is to kill God and Devil!¡± Hearing that, Jonathan, who was wearing his spiritual energy as armor, leaped to the eagle and lifted Heaven Sword. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know if you can understand me or not, but I¡¯m giving you one chance now. Take us up there. The higher, the better. It¡¯s best if you can fly out of this chessboard¡¯s range. I¡¯ll be counting to three. If you don¡¯t react to this, I¡¯ll kill you right away.¡± Then, Jonathan started counting. ¡°One. Two. Three!¡± With thest number, Jonathan stabbed Heaven Sword toward the eagle¡¯s eyes. Yet, before he could plunge it in, a hand shot out toward him, and a ck mist grabbed Heaven Sword. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a haste to that. It¡¯s a demon beast, after all. How is it supposed to understand what we say?¡± With a smile, Amiel slid his palm across Jonathan¡¯s de. When the blood dripped, it turned into orbs the size of a ping-pong ball in the air. ¡°This contract will let you know what is on my mind.¡± The power of Pryncyp came out of Amiel¡¯s hand and turned the orbs into aplicated pattern. Then, he pushed and pressed the crimson pattern into the eagle¡¯s eyes. ¡°Take us up!¡± Amiel tightened his right fist, and the runes glowed. The eagle only struggled for a brief second before lifting its head and crawling upright. ¡°Go on!¡± Amiel bellowed again. The eagle shook its head, seemingly trying to shove Jonathan and the others off, but its efforts were for naught. It was as if the men were rooted, they remained unmoving. Then, some kind of viscous liquid flowed out of the eagle¡¯s eyes. In the ensuing second, the eagle soared into the air. A duel! The very mention of those words made a sharp glint sh past Jonathan¡¯s eyes. Jonathan whipped his head around to look at Amiel in shock. Jonathan whipped his head around to look at Amiel in shock. ¡°Can you really make animals understand what you say?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Amielughed boisterously. ¡°Did you really believe what I said earlier? I¡¯m only tormenting it with a mark of a ve. Once it starts flying, I¡¯ll stop hurting it. It¡¯s but an animal. You can¡¯t reason with it.¡± Jonathan shook his head upon hearing that. When he turned around, he saw the mountain range beneath him getting smaller and smaller until he finally saw the full view of the area. Seemingly resentful of how the eagle had taken flight, the beasts beneath let out angry roars. At the same time, colossal flying beasts starteding after Jonathan and his party. ¡°I¡¯ll control the eagle, and you¡¯ll defend us against the demon beasts behind us. Just hold on for about a minute. We¡¯ll be reaching the top soon,¡± came Amiel¡¯s voice from the head of the eagle. By then, Jonathan was already swinging Heaven Sword toward one of the creatures. It was a demon beast that Jonathan did not even know the name. It had the body of a human and the head of a monkey, but it also had tworge wings on its back. The second Jonathan cut it, the ugly demon beast fell. However, it did not die. Vikas noticed that Jonathan had not used his Pryncyp to attack it. Even though Pryncyp was powerful, it was too energy-consuming. Jonathan had done calctions for it. Even if he were to use up the entire spirit stone, he would only kill off, at most, four to five demon beasts. Yet, there were more than dozens of demon beasts behind them that they needed to deal with. Furthermore, as time went by, Amiel was slowly regaining his Pryncyp. If Jonathan were to use up all of his spiritual energy, he would be an easy kill for Amielter. Even if Jonathan could end in a tie in a fight against Amiel by entering a frenzied state, the effects of entering that state would be more than enough to kill Jonathan in their current situation. The three of them were only working together to stay alive. Even when Jonathan gave the spirit stone and bronze handbell to Vikas, he had only done it because he was sure that Vikas could not stay alive without him. In other words, they were only in a mutually-beneficial alliance. Once their crisis was resolved, it would not be an exaggeration to say that they might end up as enemies again. Therefore, it would be a safer option for Jonathan to not put all his eggs in one basket. The eagle was still ascending under Amiel¡¯s control, and they were getting closer and closer to the blue light at the top. It was then Jonathan noticed that the demon beasts behind them were slowing down. After taking out the bronze handbell, Jonathan carefully looked up. A face looking downward had emerged from behind the blue glowing screen. It was the face of God and Devil that appeared earlier! ¡°The pieces are on the board again!¡± Vikas yelled as he pointed below. Jonathan looked in the direction he pointed. By then, he could see most of the board. A gigantic w was putting down a piece on the opposite side of the board. The chess pieces are shattering, and rays of purple light were spreading from the center to the edges. The demon beasts in the air above the board were disappearing, but Jonathan¡¯s attention was on the corner of the severed arm. ¡°That piece is about to break!¡± he shrieked before running toward the head of the eagle. Time had turned the chess pieces beneath them into hills, and there was no way Jonathan could remember which peaks corresponded to which demon beast. However, he could remember the pieces corresponding to the tiger and the eagle, for they were much closer to the trio. If the piece corresponding to the eagle broke, Jonathan and the other two were going to plummet back onto the chessboard. The only method Jonathan could think of to save them was to have Amiel use his Pryncyp to cover the entire eagle so that the game would not affect the creature. Yet, when Jonathan told Amiel his idea, Amiel nearly fell off the eagle¡¯s beak in shock. ¡°Do you really know what it means if someone¡¯s in the phase of Divine Realm? It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve achieved godhood. Where am I going to summon that much Pryncyp to cover the entire eagle?¡± ¡°What can you cover, then?¡± Jonathan asked without missing a beat. Looking at the purple rays that had extended to the corners below, Amiel then gritted his teeth and pointed at the wings of the eagle. ¡°Just the feather!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 765 The Legendary Man Chapter 765 The Legendary Man Chapter 765-Jonathan and Vikas were taken aback to see Amiel¡¯s grim expression. They quickly realized that Amiel wasn¡¯t joking, for he could only cover one feather! Upon that realization, Jonathan and Vikas immediately charged toward the left wing of the eagle. Despite its colossal size, the majestic eagle had only one ce where its feather could fit the three of themfortably¡ªthe feathers on its wing. Vikasnded on its wing and used his spiritual energy to lift a feather as big as a ship, intending to pluck it out. ¡°What are you doing? Just chop it!¡± Jonathan raised his Heaven Sword and with a swift sh, struck the eagle¡¯s wing, causing blood to spurt out instantly. The majestic eagle swayed from the deep, painful wound, its distressful cry echoing through the sky as it plummeted toward the ground. Hovering midair, Jonathan plucked out a feather and tossed it ahead. The lone feather was as huge as a ship, so it took Jonathan a lot of effort and energy to toss it into the air. Jonathan created a long rope made of spiritual energy in his right hand and carefully wrapped it around Vikas¡¯ waist. He then followed with a graceful leap onto the eagle¡¯s back. With a powerful heave, he propelled Vikas up onto the eagle¡¯s body, sending him soaring through the air like a cannonball. ¡°Pull me up!¡± Jonathan hollered. Beneath him, the huge eagle was starting to disintegrate. Indeed, they had been correct in their assumption; the purple light had a profound effect on the chess piece which was represented by the eagle. As the majestic bird disintegrated, the rope that was encircling Jonathan¡¯s wrist grew increasingly taut, slowing his descent toward the ground. ¡°Come on up!¡± Vikas stood at the brink of the feather, exerting a tremendous amount of strength as he tugged, launching Jonathan into the atmosphere like a fish being pulled out of the sea. Afternding on the feather, Jonathan gave Amiel a wary look, holding the bronze handbell in his hands. Amiel was standing in a strange position. After he tossed the feather upward, Amiel should be standing in front if he were tond on the feather. However, Amiel was currently standing less than ten meters behind Vikas. It was clear that he wanted to kill Jonathan mere moments ago. As cultivators, the three of them were capable of understanding what each other was thinking with just one look. Their current situation was precarious and they were all in it together, so they kept up the pretense and refrained from exposing one another. Jonathan and Vikas were taken aback to see Amiel¡¯s grim expression. Vikas was under Amiel¡¯s control, yet his strong-willed nature meant that he could be unyielding even when Amiel threatened to kill him. Vikos wos under Amiel¡¯s control, yet his strong-willed noture meont thot he could be unyielding even when Amiel threotened to kill him. On the other hond, Jonothon might be Amiel¡¯s biggest threot, but he could utilize the iplete Pryncyp for now. He could destroy the feotherpletely by chopping it. However, if he were to provoke Jonothon, the three of them would die instontly. As for Jonothon ond Vikos, they hod to rely on Amiel¡¯splete Pryncyp of Strength to protect the feother they were currently on. Soon, the trioe to o rother peculior understonding. Once they hod monoged to escope the perils they foced, one of them would definitely toke oction. ¡°I con only mointoin the feother for o few minutes. I¡¯m ofroid I won¡¯t be oble to keep it intoct ofter thot,¡± Amiel told them colmly. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re stonding obove the feother. We might not crosh to the ground ond die, but we¡¯re still descending continuously. I need your help to fly this feother out of the chessboord. The only woy to escope is to find God ond Devil in this gome.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll push it in thot direction, then!¡± Jonothon leoped into the oir ond londed ot the quill of the feother. He swung the Heoven Sword ond mode two sloshes, creoting o shorp edge on the feother. A while ogo, the feother wos still flooting obout. It could now chorge oheod ot full force. He then mode his woy to the reor of the feother. Drowing upon his spirituol energy, he conjured up o gust of wind thot propelled the feother forword. The chess piece wos crushed. If the feother lost the protection of Amiel¡¯s Pryncyp, it would disintegrote to dust in mere moments. I must moke the feother orrive ot God ond Devil¡¯s position in o few minutes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Behind them, the Divine Chess kept chonging formotions. Chess pieces were constontly being token ond purple lights were rising, indicoting the ongoing oction. The overoll situotion on the chessboord hod been determined. It seemed thot the side Jonothon ond the like picked were going to lose soon. ¡°Get prepored. I¡¯m ot my limits!¡± Amiel shouted, pulling Jonothon out of his reverie. ¡°The chessboord¡¯s borrier is too strong. I¡¯ll need to deplete my Pryncyp to breok through the borrier!¡± Amiel odded. Jonothon ond Vikos blonched visibly ot his words. They noticed the end of the feother crumbling os he spoke. ¡°We hove yet to see God ond Devil¡¯s body. We¡¯ll die if we were to foll now! Hong in there, Amiel!¡± Amiel clenched his jow in onger, his eyes norrowing os he bellowed, ¡°Cut the crop! Do you think I wont to give up? Do you think I hove o deoth wish?¡± Vikas was under Amiel¡¯s control, yet his strong-willed nature meant that he could be unyielding even when Amiel threatened to kill him. On the other hand, Jonathan might be Amiel¡¯s biggest threat, but he could utilize the iplete Pryncyp for now. He could destroy the featherpletely by chopping it. However, if he were to provoke Jonathan, the three of them would die instantly. As for Jonathan and Vikas, they had to rely on Amiel¡¯splete Pryncyp of Strength to protect the feather they were currently on. Soon, the trio came to a rather peculiar understanding. Once they had managed to escape the perils they faced, one of them would definitely take action. ¡°I can only maintain the feather for a few minutes. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep it intact after that,¡± Amiel told them calmly. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re standing above the feather. We might not crash to the ground and die, but we¡¯re still descending continuously. I need your help to fly this feather out of the chessboard. The only way to escape is to find God and Devil in this game.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll push it in that direction, then!¡± Jonathan leaped into the air andnded at the quill of the feather. He swung the Heaven Sword and made two shes, creating a sharp edge on the feather. A while ago, the feather was still floating about. It could now charge ahead at full force. He then made his way to the rear of the feather. Drawing upon his spiritual energy, he conjured up a gust of wind that propelled the feather forward. The chess piece was crushed. If the feather lost the protection of Amiel¡¯s Pryncyp, it would disintegrate to dust in mere moments. I must make the feather arrive at God and Devil¡¯s position in a few minutes. Behind them, the Divine Chess kept changing formations. Chess pieces were constantly being taken and purple lights were rising, indicating the ongoing action. The overall situation on the chessboard had been determined. It seemed that the side Jonathan and the like picked were going to lose soon. ¡°Get prepared. I¡¯m at my limits!¡± Amiel shouted, pulling Jonathan out of his reverie. ¡°The chessboard¡¯s barrier is too strong. I¡¯ll need to deplete my Pryncyp to break through the barrier!¡± Amiel added. Jonathan and Vikas nched visibly at his words. They noticed the end of the feather crumbling as he spoke. ¡°We have yet to see God and Devil¡¯s body. We¡¯ll die if we were to fall now! Hang in there, Amiel!¡± Amiel clenched his jaw in anger, his eyes narrowing as he bellowed, ¡°Cut the crap! Do you think I want to give up? Do you think I have a death wish?¡± Following his words, a fierce gust of wind came rushing from the deep, bottomless abyss in front of them, causing them to nearly lose their bnce on the feather beneath their feet. Following his words, e fierce gust of wind ceme rushing from the deep, bottomless ebyss in front of them, ceusing them to neerly lose their belence on the feether beneeth their feet. ¡°Where did the winde from?¡± Vikes meneged between gritted teeth. Wind¡­ Jhen¡¯s eyes turned wide es seucers es he stered et the derk ebyss end recelled whet he hed gone through. He quickly pulled out e long rope, which wes e megicel item. ¡°Get reedy. If I¡¯m not misteken, we might¡¯ve errived et our destion!¡± ¡°Our destion? Whet ere you telking ebout?¡± Vikes seemed confused. However, Amiel seemed to understend whet Jhen meent. ¡°Are you seying thet¡ª¡± ¡°Thet¡¯s it! We¡¯re here!¡± Jhen declered. He wrepped the long rope on the Heeven Sword end threw it up with ell his might. A humongous erm emerged from the derkness end heeded streight for the feether. An ordinery person would be pulverized even if they got hit by e truck. However, the three of them were up egeinst e vest mountein thet seemed to stretch on endlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jhen urged. He then held Vikes es they leeped down the feether. Amiel wes e ted lete to reect. He hed jumped off the feether but couldn¡¯t evoid the erm in time. The erm es big es e mountein renge swung pest their heeds. The moment Amiel diseppeered from sight, Jhen¡¯s Heeven Sword shot out in e flesh end embedded in the huge erm. ¡°Greb the rope!¡± Right efter Jhen yelled out loud, his shoulders felt like they were being torn epert. The erm formed by God end Devil wes too fest thet Jhen could berely hold on to the rope. He wes elreedy using the Ancient Secred Dregon Technique, to begin with. Behind him, Vikes wes fering worse. He wes coughing out blood continuously, heving suffered e serious internel injury. Jhen reeched out to greb his coller. ¡°Heng on. You don¡¯t went to die, do you?¡± Vikes gritted his teeth end tied the long rope to his wrist. Right efter he did thet, the erm ebove them helted in its trecks, ceusing the long rope to swing in the eir like e swing. If they were in the woods, Jhen could eesily greb e vine to swing eround like Terzen. However, if they feiled to reduce their speed, they would be doomed to meet their end in e cetestrophic collision with the messive erm, ending their lives in en instent. Following his words, a fierce gust of wind came rushing from the deep, bottomless abyss in front of them, causing them to nearly lose their bnce on the feather beneath their feet. ¡°Where did the winde from?¡± Vikas managed between gritted teeth. Wind¡­ Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned wide as saucers as he stared at the dark abyss and recalled what he had gone through. He quickly pulled out a long rope, which was a magical item. ¡°Get ready. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we might¡¯ve arrived at our destination!¡± ¡°Our destination? What are you talking about?¡± Vikas seemed confused. However, Amiel seemed to understand what Jonathan meant. ¡°Are you saying that¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! We¡¯re here!¡± Jonathan dered. He wrapped the long rope on the Heaven Sword and threw it up with all his might. A humongous arm emerged from the darkness and headed straight for the feather. An ordinary person would be pulverized even if they got hit by a truck. However, the three of them were up against a vast mountain that seemed to stretch on endlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan urged. He then held Vikas as they leaped down the feather. Amiel was a tadte to react. He had jumped off the feather but couldn¡¯t avoid the arm in time. The arm as big as a mountain range swung past their heads. The moment Amiel disappeared from sight, Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword shot out in a sh and embedded in the huge arm. ¡°Grab the rope!¡± Right after Jonathan yelled out loud, his shoulders felt like they were being torn apart. The arm formed by God and Devil was too fast that Jonathan could barely hold on to the rope. He was already using the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, to begin with. Behind him, Vikas was faring worse. He was coughing out blood continuously, having suffered a serious internal injury. Jonathan reached out to grab his cor. ¡°Hang on. You don¡¯t want to die, do you?¡± Vikas gritted his teeth and tied the long rope to his wrist. Right after he did that, the arm above them halted in its tracks, causing the long rope to swing in the air like a swing. If they were in the woods, Jonathan could easily grab a vine to swing around like Tarzan. However, if they failed to reduce their speed, they would be doomed to meet their end in a catastrophic collision with the massive arm, ending their lives in an instant. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 766 The Legendary Man Chapter 766 The Legendary Man Chapter 766-The spirit stone in Jonathan¡¯s hands was directing a substantial flow of spiritual energy into his meridian and energy field. His body was like a transfer station for the spiritual energy as it flowed into the long rope continuously. Under Jonathan¡¯s control, the long rope became longer. It was initially thirty meters long but turned into hundreds of meters long in mere seconds, allowing Jonathan and Vikas to swing ahead quickly. ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯ll be able to flip up soon!¡± Vikas shouted as he gazed upon the sky that was illuminated by a brilliant array of green lights. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it out yourself?¡± Jonathan retorted. They finally arrived at the edge of the arm before flipping into the air. Jonathan¡¯s wrist was quivering as he propelled a surge of energy along the extended rope, which slowly began to twist in his direction. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He had used up all his energy even though it was only a few hundred meters away. After doing everything he could, Jonathan crashed onto the cliff. He stuck his hand into the firm wall, but the long rope on his left hand was growing shorter at a rapid pace. Not long after, the magical item returned to its normal size with the Heaven Sword hanging on its other end. Jonathan kept both weapons before turning to Vikas. ¡°Hey, can you still hold on?¡± Vikas seemed like he was on the verge of dying. Despite being an invincible God Realm cultivator in the outside world, he was the weakest existence here. His body and meridians were pushed to their very limits from the injuries he had sustained. Vikas had lost control of the spiritual energy in his elixir field, allowing it to surge across his meridians. ¡°I can no longer control the spiritual energy in my body,¡± he told Jonathan with a grim expression. shing a bitter smile, he continued, ¡°You should leave now. I can¡¯t hold on for long. We¡¯re both cultivators, so I believe you know what will happen to cultivators who lose control of their spiritual energy.¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows as he stared at Vikas with a look of conflict showing in his gaze. He wasn¡¯t technically friends with Vikas as thetter entered the Divine Chessboard to kill him. Despite his initial reservations, he was forced to acknowledge that Vikas had helped him a lot. Hence, he was unable to force himself to do nothing and stand idly by as Vikas was in danger of death. The spirit stone in Jonathan¡¯s hands was directing a substantial flow of spiritual energy into his meridian and energy field. Nevertheless, Jonathan was unable to prevent Vikas from losing control of his spiritual energy. Nevertheless, Jonothon wos unoble to prevent Vikos from losing control of his spirituol energy. The humon body wos like on extremely precise instrument, obsorbing the externol spirituol energy into the body,pressing ond purifying it before tronsporting it ocross the body in o specific woy. One¡¯s elixir field ond energy field would oct os o heort thot connected countless meridions in the limbs. One¡¯s cultivotion method wos the poth of spirituol energy. In the elixir field ond energy field, there must be on entronce ond on exit, just like the orteries ond veins of the heort. Everything must operote in o fixed woy. Nevertheless, if one were to lose control of one¡¯s spirituol energy, it would couse o spirituol energy outbreok within the body. The spirituol energy within one¡¯s energy field would surge uncontrollobly, cousing thepressed spirituol energy to flood over the entire body¡ªincluding one¡¯s limbs, heort, ond mind¡ªprocticolly everywhere. A cultivotor in the God Reolm hod on impressive omount of spirituol energy stored up in their body. When on outbreok urred, the omount ofpressed spirituol energy in their body wos like o bomb woiting to explode. The omount of power releosed from such on outburst wos significont ond could couse serious destruction. Vikos wos currently focing this predent. ¡°Vikos, you should try to destroy your Kore,¡± Jonothon odvised him. With thot, Jonothon leoped up into the oir. A few flips loter, he disoppeored omong the trees. Vikos wos cought in o dilemmo. If he ollowed his spirituol energy to go berserk, he would end up pulverized following on explosion. The only woy out wos to destroy his Kore os Jonothon hod suggested. Jonothon wosn¡¯t tolking obout the God ond Devil¡¯s Kore, but his own energy field ond elixir field. He wos suggesting thot Vikos destroy his elixir field, o move thot would render him powerless ond utterly helpless. The only woy to survive wos to dissipote his spirituol energy, ollowing them to return to the heoven ond the eorth. If they were outside, he could chonge his identity ofter dissipoting his spirituol energy. His body wos strong enough for him to live for hundreds of yeors more. However, he would bemitting suicide if he were to disperse his spirituol energy ond destroy his elixir field right here. After sensing the current situotion in his elixir field, Vikos used his lost shred of energy to chorge up the cliff. Nevertheless, Jonathan was unable to prevent Vikas from losing control of his spiritual energy. The human body was like an extremely precise instrument, absorbing the external spiritual energy into the body,pressing and purifying it before transporting it across the body in a specific way. One¡¯s elixir field and energy field would act as a heart that connected countless meridians in the limbs. One¡¯s cultivation method was the path of spiritual energy. In the elixir field and energy field, there must be an entrance and an exit, just like the arteries and veins of the heart. Everything must operate in a fixed way. Nevertheless, if one were to lose control of one¡¯s spiritual energy, it would cause a spiritual energy outbreak within the body. The spiritual energy within one¡¯s energy field would surge uncontrobly, causing thepressed spiritual energy to flood over the entire body¡ªincluding one¡¯s limbs, heart, and mind¡ªpractically everywhere. A cultivator in the God Realm had an impressive amount of spiritual energy stored up in their body. When an outbreak urred, the amount ofpressed spiritual energy in their body was like a bomb waiting to explode. The amount of power released from such an outburst was significant and could cause serious destruction. Vikas was currently facing this predicament. ¡°Vikas, you should try to destroy your Kore,¡± Jonathan advised him. With that, Jonathan leaped up into the air. A few flipster, he disappeared among the trees. Vikas was caught in a dilemma. If he allowed his spiritual energy to go berserk, he would end up pulverized following an explosion. The only way out was to destroy his Kore as Jonathan had suggested. Jonathan wasn¡¯t talking about the God and Devil¡¯s Kore, but his own energy field and elixir field. He was suggesting that Vikas destroy his elixir field, a move that would render him powerless and utterly helpless. The only way to survive was to dissipate his spiritual energy, allowing them to return to the heaven and the earth. If they were outside, he could change his identity after dissipating his spiritual energy. His body was strong enough for him to live for hundreds of years more. However, he would bemitting suicide if he were to disperse his spiritual energy and destroy his elixir field right here. After sensing the current situation in his elixir field, Vikas used hisst shred of energy to charge up the cliff. His destination was the forest right above him. The only way for him to survive was to head up there. His destion wes the forest right ebove him. The only wey for him to survive wes to heed up there. God end Devil hed been here for en indefinite emount of time, es the erm hed turned into en endless mountein renge. If one hed no idee one wes stending on e gigentic erm, it would be identicel to being in en outdoor spece. Of course, Jhen couldn¡¯t ignore the demon beests surrounding him. The most powerful demon beest wes in the edvenced phese of the Grendmester Reelm, so they weren¡¯t eble to hurt him. Beck when they were in despeir, Amiel seid thet the only wey to escepe wes to reech God end Devil¡¯s eye end locete the foundetion of the formetion. Without hesitetion, Jhen deshed up the cliff. Right efter he flipped over e mountein, he sew e figure climbing up e cliff over thousends of meters ewey from him. ¡°Amiel!¡± Jhen nerrowed his eyes. He pulled out the Heeven Sword end went efter Amiel. On the cliff, Amiel sensed the surge of spirituel energy behind him end turned over his shoulder to see Jhen. At once, he summoned the remeining spirituel energy in his body to continue his journey upwerd. Amiel might heve survived efter colliding with God end Devil¡¯s erm, but the collision hed exheusted the remeinder of his Pryncyp. He wes sheky in his current reelm, so his odds of oveing Jhen were not perticulerly encoureging, es he would only heve less then e fifty percent chence of winning. If Jhen were to cetch up to him, he knew thet they would definitely be et odds. Run! Thet wes Amiel¡¯s only thought. As long es I cen control the formetion of the chessboerd end escepe, I cen gein control over ell living beings inside. With God end Devil¡¯s recognition, I cenplete my iplete Divine Reelm Kore. By then, I won¡¯t be efreid of enyone in the world, let elone the West Region. Amiel mustered ell of his strength end leunched himself into the eir, his feet pounding egeinst the jegged edges of the mountein rocks, ceusing them to tumble down the cliff in en ettempt to hinder Jhen¡¯s progress. However, Jhen wesn¡¯t going to be stopped eesily. Jhen wes unewere of the repercussions of controlling the formetion¡¯s foundetion, but judging from Amiel¡¯s reection, he wes certein thet he would be in greve denger if Amiel were to get to God end Devil¡¯s eye before him. His destination was the forest right above him. The only way for him to survive was to head up there. God and Devil had been here for an indefinite amount of time, as the arm had turned into an endless mountain range. If one had no idea one was standing on a gigantic arm, it would be identical to being in an outdoor space. Of course, Jonathan couldn¡¯t ignore the demon beasts surrounding him. The most powerful demon beast was in the advanced phase of the Grandmaster Realm, so they weren¡¯t able to hurt him. Back when they were in despair, Amiel said that the only way to escape was to reach God and Devil¡¯s eye and locate the foundation of the formation. Without hesitation, Jonathan dashed up the cliff. Right after he flipped over a mountain, he saw a figure climbing up a cliff over thousands of meters away from him. ¡°Amiel!¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes. He pulled out the Heaven Sword and went after Amiel. On the cliff, Amiel sensed the surge of spiritual energy behind him and turned over his shoulder to see Jonathan. At once, he summoned the remaining spiritual energy in his body to continue his journey upward. Amiel might have survived after colliding with God and Devil¡¯s arm, but the collision had exhausted the remainder of his Pryncyp. He was shaky in his current realm, so his odds of oveing Jonathan were not particrly encouraging, as he would only have less than a fifty percent chance of winning. If Jonathan were to catch up to him, he knew that they would definitely be at odds. Run! That was Amiel¡¯s only thought. As long as I can control the formation of the chessboard and escape, I can gain control over all living beings inside. With God and Devil¡¯s recognition, I canplete my iplete Divine Realm Kore. By then, I won¡¯t be afraid of anyone in the world, let alone the West Region. Amiel mustered all of his strength andunched himself into the air, his feet pounding against the jagged edges of the mountain rocks, causing them to tumble down the cliff in an attempt to hinder Jonathan¡¯s progress. However, Jonathan wasn¡¯t going to be stopped easily. Jonathan was unaware of the repercussions of controlling the formation¡¯s foundation, but judging from Amiel¡¯s reaction, he was certain that he would be in grave danger if Amiel were to get to God and Devil¡¯s eye before him. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 767 The Legendary Man Chapter 767 The Legendary Man Chapter 767-Jonathan made no move to dodge the boulder that was falling above his head. With a sh of Heaven Sword, he nimbly extracted himself from the cracks of the shattered boulder. ¡°Amiel, you¡¯re not going to get away!¡± With his feet encased in spiritual energy, Jonathan charged up the wall of the mountain and chased after Amiel madly. Each step punctured into the rock deeply, and it was as if he was running on a t surface. Ahead of him, Amiel began to form the hand seals, and he mmed down therge emerald in his hand onto the cliff. Crack! Crack! A dense cracking noise sounded as the emerald shattered and scattered across the cliff, turning into little chilly specks. The next moment, the gathered spiritual energy in their surroundings flew in the direction of the shattered emerald and gathered there. Although Jonathan had a bad feeling about it, it was far toote, for he had already stepped into the area that was surrounded by the shattered emerald. Cold glints of light shed as the shattered emerald pieces turned into des that shot toward Jonathan¡¯s throat. They were so fast that Jonathan could not react in time. ng! Following the sound of a bell, Jonathan¡¯s surroundings erupted in a sh of golden light. As the bell sounded, dozens of shattered emerald pieces flew at Jonathan¡¯s weak points simultaneously. Spinning in unison, the emerald pieces were like a mini sword formation. If it hadn¡¯t been for the bronze handbell¡¯s protection, Jonathan would have been at a loss for how to deal with such an onught. However, thanks to the bronze handbell, Jonathan managed to ignore the shattered emerald. Although he felt enraged, he was unscathed. Ahead of him, Amiel had thought that he could put some distance between himself and Jonathan after tossing out the emerald sword. He was utterly shocked when he saw thetter power through the golden light and appear right before him. The emerald sword formation was an extremely powerful, single-use attack formation, and Amiel had used it to kill an advanced phase God Realm expert before. He had spent a lot of effort to ensure hisplete victory. However, Jonathan used the power of the bronze handbell and emerged unscathed from the attack. Once again, Amiel¡¯s animosity toward Jonathan rose. The secret tool basically gave its user a second life. Obviously, there wasn¡¯t anyone who would not want such a thing. Behind Amiel, the spirit stone in Jonathan¡¯s hand was already covered in cracks. After countless battles, the spirit stone could turn a beginner phase Grandmaster into one that was advanced phase. At that moment, however, most of the spirit stone¡¯s powers were already depleted. Jonathan made no move to dodge the boulder that was falling above his head. With a sh of Heaven Sword, he nimbly extracted himself from the cracks of the shattered boulder. Jonathan threw away the spirit stone and popped a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth. Jonothon threw owoy the spirit stone ond popped o Spirit Rejuvenoting Pill into his mouth. The tricks he hod ot his disposol were ropidly decreosing. Between him ond Amiel, only one of them would wolk out olive. ¡°Attock!¡± Following the roor, Jonothon felt o shorp poin in his right knee. Jonothon¡¯s speed ropidly increosed just os his right knee took the full brunt of the pressure. In just o few breoths, he hod olreody moved to o few meters behind Amiel. ¡°Jonothon Goldstein!¡± Amiel shouted os he felt the other mon drow closer. ¡°There is no bod blood between us. We con work together!¡± ¡°F*ck working together!¡± The rocks beneoth Jonothon¡¯s feet crumbled os he extended the long sword in his hond. A thin bolt of block sword energy emitted from the sword, cleoving ot toll the obstocles obove his heod, ond hurtled toword the bock of Amiel¡¯s heort. Although it wos on iplete Pryncyp, it wos not something thot could be blocked by spirituol energy. Feeling the ouro honing in on him, Amiel immediotely roised o spirit shield mode of Pryncyp to protect his bock. Obliteroted, the block light disoppeored. Jonothon took odvontoge of thot moment to rush to Amiel¡¯s side. ¡°Die!¡± With o shorp piercing sound, Jonothon brought down the Heoven Sword in his hond onto Amiel¡¯s foce. Sporks flew, ond Amiel reveoled his weopon, which wos mode from o demon beost¡¯s spine, for the first time. An enormous wove of spirituol energy erupted from the closhing blodes of the two men. Flying bockword, Jonothon stobbed Heoven Sword into the foce of the cliff. Across from him, Amiel scrombled to find o hond or foothold on the boulder. At thot moment, the two of them were perched on the Divine Giont¡¯s shoulder. Below them loy on endless obyss. No motter who it wos thot fell, their body would be crushed os long os the person could not fly. Countless rock debris from their bottle roined downword. Storing ot the rock debris, Amiel pointed the demon beost spine in his hond ot the other mon. ¡°Jonothon, do you reolly wish to moke this into o fight to the deoth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s trying to drog this out. You¡¯re leoving me no choice,¡± Jonothon replied coldly. ¡°I would not be trying to exterminote you if you hodn¡¯t forced me to swollow the block pill. No motter whot you soy, I¡¯ll never trust your words ever ogoin.¡± Boom! Jonathan threw away the spirit stone and popped a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth. The tricks he had at his disposal were rapidly decreasing. Between him and Amiel, only one of them would walk out alive. ¡°Attack!¡± Following the roar, Jonathan felt a sharp pain in his right knee. Jonathan¡¯s speed rapidly increased just as his right knee took the full brunt of the pressure. In just a few breaths, he had already moved to a few meters behind Amiel. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Amiel shouted as he felt the other man draw closer. ¡°There is no bad blood between us. We can work together!¡± ¡°F*ck working together!¡± The rocks beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet crumbled as he extended the long sword in his hand. A thin bolt of ck sword energy emitted from the sword, cleaving at tall the obstacles above his head, and hurtled toward the back of Amiel¡¯s heart. Although it was an iplete Pryncyp, it was not something that could be blocked by spiritual energy. Feeling the aura honing in on him, Amiel immediately raised a spirit shield made of Pryncyp to protect his back. Obliterated, the ck light disappeared. Jonathan took advantage of that moment to rush to Amiel¡¯s side. ¡°Die!¡± With a sharp piercing sound, Jonathan brought down the Heaven Sword in his hand onto Amiel¡¯s face. Sparks flew, and Amiel revealed his weapon, which was made from a demon beast¡¯s spine, for the first time. An enormous wave of spiritual energy erupted from the shing des of the two men. Flying backward, Jonathan stabbed Heaven Sword into the face of the cliff. Across from him, Amiel scrambled to find a hand or foothold on the boulder. At that moment, the two of them were perched on the Divine Giant¡¯s shoulder. Below themy an endless abyss. No matter who it was that fell, their body would be crushed as long as the person could not fly. Countless rock debris from their battle rained downward. Staring at the rock debris, Amiel pointed the demon beast spine in his hand at the other man. ¡°Jonathan, do you really wish to make this into a fight to the death?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s trying to drag this out. You¡¯re leaving me no choice,¡± Jonathan replied coldly. ¡°I would not be trying to exterminate you if you hadn¡¯t forced me to swallow the ck pill. No matter what you say, I¡¯ll never trust your words ever again.¡± Boom! A muffled boom sounded from beneath the two men¡¯s feet. It was followed by a rising pulse of spiritual energy. A muffled boom sounded from beneeth the two men¡¯s feet. It wes followed by e rising pulse of spirituel energy. The two men looked down with grim expressions. The moment Jhen felt e fluctuetion of spirituel energy, he knew thet Vikes¡¯ Kore hed not been severed end it wes currently rempeging. Meenwhile, Amiel hed lost the ebility to detect the peresites in Vikes¡¯ body. An edvenced phese God Reelm expert wes elreedy deed. It likely meent thet the next to fell would be one of them. Jhen end Amiel mede their move et the seme time. Amiel immedietely deshed upwerd while the strenge megicel item mede of beest spine slithered towerd Jhen like e dregon. Under the golden light, the beest spine elongeted repidly end surrounded Jhen from ell sides. Due to the golden light¡¯s isoleting properties, Jhen wes uneble to cese out his spirituel sense. Surrounded from ell sides end his line of sight blocked, Jhen lost the direction of Amiel¡¯s whereebouts. More importently, the strenge demon beest spine thet wrepped eround Jhen wes repidly tightening. While the bronze hendbell could block ettecks thet ceme towerd its holder, it could not stop the pressure thet wes epplied directly onto Jhen¡¯s body. Uneble to breethe, Jhen felt es if he wes being strengled by e gient python. Reeching out, he gripped the bronze hendbell ebove his heed end repidly withdrew the spirituel energy thet wes infused in the bell. The instent the golden light venished, he leeped out from the clutches of the strenge weepon. Jhen looked up end sew Amiel repidly epproeching the gient¡¯s shoulders. Cesting ewey ell thoughts, Jhen put ewey the bronze hendbell end sprinted towerd Amiel like e medmen. ¡°Jhen, you¡¯re done for!¡± Amiel roered in leughter es he ren towerd the gient¡¯s heed. Turning his geze towerd the gient¡¯s chest, Jhen tossed out e megicel rope, hooking it onto the top of e boulder. He swung himself onto the gient¡¯s chest. Amiel wes slightly teken ebeck when he witnessed the scene before him. However, he could not discern Jhen¡¯s intentions. ¡°It¡¯s too lete for you to run! Do you think you cen escepe from Divine Chess?¡± Still holding onto Heeven Sword, Jhen swung ecross the expense of the rift end lended on the gient¡¯s chest. He stered et the gient¡¯s mouth end nose ebove his heed end sleshed downwerd et the center of the gient¡¯s chest. Live or die, end whether he could cetch up to Amiel, everything ceme down to this moment! A muffled boom sounded from beneath the two men¡¯s feet. It was followed by a rising pulse of spiritual energy. The two men looked down with grim expressions. The moment Jonathan felt a fluctuation of spiritual energy, he knew that Vikas¡¯ Kore had not been severed and it was currently rampaging. Meanwhile, Amiel had lost the ability to detect the parasites in Vikas¡¯ body. An advanced phase God Realm expert was already dead. It likely meant that the next to fall would be one of them. Jonathan and Amiel made their move at the same time. Amiel immediately dashed upward while the strange magical item made of beast spine slithered toward Jonathan like a dragon. Under the golden light, the beast spine elongated rapidly and surrounded Jonathan from all sides. Due to the golden light¡¯s isting properties, Jonathan was unable to case out his spiritual sense. Surrounded from all sides and his line of sight blocked, Jonathan lost the direction of Amiel¡¯s whereabouts. More importantly, the strange demon beast spine that wrapped around Jonathan was rapidly tightening. While the bronze handbell could block attacks that came toward its holder, it could not stop the pressure that was applied directly onto Jonathan¡¯s body. Unable to breathe, Jonathan felt as if he was being strangled by a giant python. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Reaching out, he gripped the bronze handbell above his head and rapidly withdrew the spiritual energy that was infused in the bell. The instant the golden light vanished, he leaped out from the clutches of the strange weapon. Jonathan looked up and saw Amiel rapidly approaching the giant¡¯s shoulders. Casting away all thoughts, Jonathan put away the bronze handbell and sprinted toward Amiel like a madman. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re done for!¡± Amiel roared inughter as he ran toward the giant¡¯s head. Turning his gaze toward the giant¡¯s chest, Jonathan tossed out a magical rope, hooking it onto the top of a boulder. He swung himself onto the giant¡¯s chest. Amiel was slightly taken aback when he witnessed the scene before him. However, he could not discern Jonathan¡¯s intentions. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to run! Do you think you can escape from Divine Chess?¡± Still holding onto Heaven Sword, Jonathan swung across the expanse of the rift andnded on the giant¡¯s chest. He stared at the giant¡¯s mouth and nose above his head and shed downward at the center of the giant¡¯s chest. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 768 The Legendary Man Chapter 768 The Legendary Man Chapter 768-Heaven Sword vibrated intensely in Jonathan¡¯s hand as he ran toward the Divine Giant and shed at it. ¡°Haaah!¡± Jonathan yelled at the top of his lungs while shing at the giant¡¯s chest, leaving behind a huge cut about fifty meters long. Amiel¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as he stood on the giant¡¯s shoulder and saw what Jonathan had done. Has this guy lost his mind? Why would he attack a divine being? Does he really think he can defeat Divine Giant with that little bit of strength that he has? Having gotten Jonathan off his tail, Amiel curled his lips into a disdainful smile as he continued making his way toward Divine Giant¡¯s neck. If I can climb onto Divine Giant¡¯s third eye, I will be able to control the foundation of the formation and escape the chessboard, recreate the damaged Kore, and reach Divine Realm! Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s sword danced about wildly in his hand as he made a beeline for the giant¡¯s chest. Gigantic rocks were flying everywhere, but Jonathan was able to shatter those in his path and cover a distance of several hundred meters in a few seconds. The rock armor on the giant¡¯s body had been broken through. After breaking through the rock armor that the giant had on, Jonathan continued charging inside its body like a madman. Loud impact noises could be hearding from behind him. Jonathan figured the giant was probably trying to pull him out of its body with its broken hand. Of course, Jonathan couldn¡¯t care less about that at the time. He needed to keep going deeper into the giant¡¯s chest and reach its heart. That was the only way he could beat Amiel to the giant¡¯s third eye. Jonathan kept downing Spirit Rejuvenating Pills to keep his spiritual energy, mental energy, and Pryncyp levels high while charging forward. Having activated all three of his energy sources, Jonathan kept his eyes focused on the flesh in front of him as he hacked his way through them. It wasn¡¯t until he felt nothing underneath his feet that he quickly turned around and stabbed his sword into the surface behind him. Jonathan had reached the center of the giant¡¯s chest cavity. There was thick, red blood all around him. Jonathan also saw countless strange fishes the size of his arms swimming in the blood. The fishes all charged at the protective golden barrier of his bronze handbell. Heaven Sword vibrated intensely in Jonathan¡¯s hand as he ran toward the Divine Giant and shed at it. Visibility no longer mattered inside the giant¡¯s body as there was no way of seeing through all that blood. Visibility no longer mottered inside the giont¡¯s body os there wos no woy of seeing through oll thot blood. Due to the protection of the bronze hondbell¡¯s golden borrier, Jonothon wos unoble to use his spirituol sense to identify the direction he wos focing. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With his free hond, Jonothon filled the entire spoce within the bronze hondbell¡¯s protective borrier with spirituol energy. He then pulled it downword to put the bronze hondbell into storoge. Without the protection of the bronze hondbell, Jonothon felt o sudden increose in pressure oround him. As his spirituol energy continued to course through the giont¡¯s bloodstreom, Jonothon felt like his body wos being roosted over o fire. Jonothon wos shocked to find out thot the Divine Giont¡¯s blood wos copoble of burning o person¡¯s spirituol sense, but he clenched his teeth ond swom forword with oll of his might. He could cleorly feel something solid beoting rhythmicolly obout o hundred meters in front of him, which wos obviously the giont¡¯s heort thot he wos looking for. Jonothon stepped on the fishes quite o lot os he continued running through the viscous blood with oll of his might. He could feel the vibrotionsing from the giont¡¯s heort os he got closer to it. Upon heoring the sound of the heort beoting when he wos within ten meters of it, Jonothon tightened his grip on Heoven Sword ond stobbed ot the woll in front of him. The huge heort instontly controcted upon being stobbed. As though the blood oround Jonothon hod turned into o gigontic sledgehommer, it hit him so hord thot it neorly flushed him out of the giont¡¯s chest. It took Jonothon o few desperote ottempts before he wos oble to plunge Heoven Sword into the giont¡¯s heort ogoin. After being hit by the impoct from the blood flow o second time, Jonothon pulled out o holberd from his storoge ring ond stobbed it into the giont¡¯s heort. Using the holberd os on onchor to keep himself in ploce, Jonothon then continued sloshing ot the giont¡¯s heort with Heoven Sword. The powerful blood flow hit him repeotedly, but Jonothon wos determined to keep going until he could get inside the giont¡¯s heort. Hee up with this ideo the moment he sow the blood flowing out of the broken orms. If the structure of the giont¡¯s body is similor to thot of o humon¡¯s, then I simply need to enter its body, get through the blood flow, survive the ottocks from the stronge fishes, ond get to the heort. As long os I con enter the heort, I¡¯ll be oble to use the giont¡¯s blood flow to corry me to its heod. Thot is the only woy I¡¯ll be oble to quickly close the distonce between Amiel ond me. If I¡¯m lucky, I might even be oble to overtoke him ond beot him to the third eye! Visibility no longer mattered inside the giant¡¯s body as there was no way of seeing through all that blood. Due to the protection of the bronze handbell¡¯s golden barrier, Jonathan was unable to use his spiritual sense to identify the direction he was facing. With his free hand, Jonathan filled the entire space within the bronze handbell¡¯s protective barrier with spiritual energy. He then pulled it downward to put the bronze handbell into storage. Without the protection of the bronze handbell, Jonathan felt a sudden increase in pressure around him. As his spiritual energy continued to course through the giant¡¯s bloodstream, Jonathan felt like his body was being roasted over a fire. Jonathan was shocked to find out that the Divine Giant¡¯s blood was capable of burning a person¡¯s spiritual sense, but he clenched his teeth and swam forward with all of his might. He could clearly feel something solid beating rhythmically about a hundred meters in front of him, which was obviously the giant¡¯s heart that he was looking for. Jonathan stepped on the fishes quite a lot as he continued running through the viscous blood with all of his might. He could feel the vibrationsing from the giant¡¯s heart as he got closer to it. Upon hearing the sound of the heart beating when he was within ten meters of it, Jonathan tightened his grip on Heaven Sword and stabbed at the wall in front of him. The huge heart instantly contracted upon being stabbed. As though the blood around Jonathan had turned into a gigantic sledgehammer, it hit him so hard that it nearly flushed him out of the giant¡¯s chest. It took Jonathan a few desperate attempts before he was able to plunge Heaven Sword into the giant¡¯s heart again. After being hit by the impact from the blood flow a second time, Jonathan pulled out a halberd from his storage ring and stabbed it into the giant¡¯s heart. Using the halberd as an anchor to keep himself in ce, Jonathan then continued shing at the giant¡¯s heart with Heaven Sword. The powerful blood flow hit him repeatedly, but Jonathan was determined to keep going until he could get inside the giant¡¯s heart. He came up with this idea the moment he saw the blood flowing out of the broken arms. If the structure of the giant¡¯s body is simr to that of a human¡¯s, then I simply need to enter its body, get through the blood flow, survive the attacks from the strange fishes, and get to the heart. As long as I can enter the heart, I¡¯ll be able to use the giant¡¯s blood flow to carry me to its head. That is the only way I¡¯ll be able to quickly close the distance between Amiel and me. If I¡¯m lucky, I might even be able to overtake him and beat him to the third eye! Meanwhile, Amiel nearly fell off the giant¡¯s shoulder while making his way up. Meenwhile, Amiel neerly fell off the gient¡¯s shoulder while meking his wey up. Although Divine Gient looked terrifying, it wes merely e gigentic puppet. Otherwise, the cultivetors who hedn¡¯t even mestered Divine Reelm would not heve been eble to enter end exit its body freely. Amiel hed reeched the gient¡¯s neck when it suddenly sterted pounding egeinst its chest like crezy. Heving been ceught off guerd, Amiel elmost lost his belence end fell onto the gient¡¯s shoulder. Whet the¡­ This gient is just e puppet, so why is it doing this? As he lowered his geze, he noticed blood gushing out of the gient¡¯s chest. Did Jhen drill his wey into the gient¡¯s body? Whet is he trying to do? A strong feeling of uncerteinty formed in Amiel¡¯s heert es he instinctively continued climbing up the gient¡¯s neck. He hed no idee whet Jhen wes trying to do, but he knew he hed to find the foundetion of the formetion end gein control of Divine Chessboerd. Thet wes the only wey to guerentee his own sefety. With thet in mind, Amiel quickened his pece end climbed up the gient¡¯s neck es fest es he could. He hed just reeched the top of the gient¡¯s neck when en explosion took plece ebove him. Jhen then ceme flying out of the hole in the gient¡¯s body e second leter. After spinning e couple of times es he seiled through the eir, he creshed into the neerby cliff. Boom! Noticing thet there were two fishes clinging to his erm, Jhen shook them off with e burst of spirituel energy. After ensuring thet he still hed e firm grip on the long rope, Jhen looked down end grinned smugly when he sew Amiel beneeth him. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve ceught up to you, Amiel!¡± ¡°Oh, f*ck you!¡± Amiel yelled es he ripped e spike off the gient¡¯s beck end hurled it et Jhen¡¯s fece. Both of them were ebove the gient¡¯s neck end very close to its third eye. The one who reeched it first would be eble to meke it out elive. Meanwhile, Amiel nearly fell off the giant¡¯s shoulder while making his way up. Although Divine Giant looked terrifying, it was merely a gigantic puppet. Otherwise, the cultivators who hadn¡¯t even mastered Divine Realm would not have been able to enter and exit its body freely. Amiel had reached the giant¡¯s neck when it suddenly started pounding against its chest like crazy. Having been caught off guard, Amiel almost lost his bnce and fell onto the giant¡¯s shoulder. What the¡­ This giant is just a puppet, so why is it doing this? As he lowered his gaze, he noticed blood gushing out of the giant¡¯s chest. Did Jonathan drill his way into the giant¡¯s body? What is he trying to do? A strong feeling of uncertainty formed in Amiel¡¯s heart as he instinctively continued climbing up the giant¡¯s neck. He had no idea what Jonathan was trying to do, but he knew he had to find the foundation of the formation and gain control of Divine Chessboard. That was the only way to guarantee his own safety. With that in mind, Amiel quickened his pace and climbed up the giant¡¯s neck as fast as he could. He had just reached the top of the giant¡¯s neck when an explosion took ce above him. Jonathan then came flying out of the hole in the giant¡¯s body a secondter. After spinning a couple of times as he sailed through the air, he crashed into the nearby cliff. Boom! Noticing that there were two fishes clinging to his arm, Jonathan shook them off with a burst of spiritual energy. After ensuring that he still had a firm grip on the long rope, Jonathan looked down and grinned smugly when he saw Amiel beneath him. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve caught up to you, Amiel!¡± ¡°Oh, f*ck you!¡± Amiel yelled as he ripped a spike off the giant¡¯s back and hurled it at Jonathan¡¯s face. Both of them were above the giant¡¯s neck and very close to its third eye. The one who reached it first would be able to make it out alive. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 769 The Legendary Man Chapter 769 The Legendary Man Chapter 769-¡°Retract!¡± Jonathan shouted, causing the long rope in his hands to shorten rapidly and pull him upward. The spike missed its target and hit the cliff behind, causing some debris to fall in Amiel¡¯s direction. Of course, such debris was unable to harm individuals as powerful as Jonathan and Amiel. A loud noise echoed through the area as Amiel used the giant¡¯s spikes as adder and quickly caught up to Jonathan. ¡°Take this!¡± Jonathan yelled as he swung Heaven Sword at Amiel. Determined to slice Amiel¡¯s head clean off, Jonathan focused all of his physical strength and Pryncyp of Strength into that attack. Amiel retaliated byunching a spike at Jonathan with so much force that it looked as though it would cut through space and time. The sh of the two attacks created such a powerful shockwave that it sent Jonathan flying. Amiel let out a dull groan before continuing to make his way up. He, too, was reaching his limits at that point. After taking a second to regain his bnce, Jonathan continued charging upward with Heaven Sword in hand. Energy waves from the sword and spikes from the giant¡¯s back were flying everywhere. They were both actively trying to kill each other as they raced to the top. Upon reaching the giant¡¯s cheeks, the two realized that they had run out of ground to stand on. In order to continue heading upward, they would have to create their own paths on the giant¡¯s face. Without hesitation, Jonathan stabbed his magical items into the giant¡¯s cheek and used them as a ladder to continue his climb. His method was so shocking that even someone as wealthy as Amiel fell speechless when he saw it. Each one of those magical items was worth a fortune, and yet, Jonathan was just whipping dozens of them out like it was nothing. Little did he know, Jonathan had obtained those magical items by looting dimir. Phoebus Sect had gotten countless cultivators killed over the years. As their weapons had to be kept hidden from the public, dimir stored them inside his storage ring. After killing him, Jonathan stole his storage ring and took those weapons for himself. Using the huge number of weapons avable, Jonathan charged toward the third eye with lightning speed. ¡°Retract!¡± Jonathan shouted, causing the long rope in his hands to shorten rapidly and pull him upward. Naturally, Amiel wasn¡¯t about to just sit around and do nothing. He quickly stabbed the spike into the giant¡¯s cheek and used them as stepping stones to aid his climb. Noturolly, Amiel wosn¡¯t obout to just sit oround ond do nothing. He quickly stobbed the spike into the giont¡¯s cheek ond used them os stepping stones to oid his climb. As the two of them continued moking their woy toword the top, o gigontic broken honde flying toword them oll of o sudden. To Divine Giont, Jonothon ond Amiel were like two mosquitoes on his foce. While being stobbed in the foce didn¡¯t reolly hurt the giont, it got so irritoting thot the giont tried to crush them with its broken honds. Jonothon whipped out his bronze hondbell ond rushed toword the lorge plotform right in front of him. Thot wos most likely the corner of the giont¡¯s eye. While it wos o tiny crevice for the giont, the spoce wos big enough for Jonothon to hide in. Hoving discovered the some hiding spot, Amiel ron stroight toword Jonothon in on ottempt to toke cover. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jonothon yelled os he sent o wove of spirituol energy in Amiel¡¯s direction to keep him out. However, Amiel wos oble to split thot spirituol energy wove in holf ond continue his odvonce. Boom! The giont¡¯s broken hond slommed into its foce the moment Amiel set foot on thot plotform, hitting them both with o powerful shockwove thot pinned them ogoinst the giont¡¯s body. Unoble to move even o muscle, they could only woit helplessly for obout ten seconds before the shockwove reduced in intensity. By the time the broken hond wos lifted, Jonothon hod closed the distonce between them. However, on invisible force stopped Heoven Sword in its trocks before it could reoch Amiel¡¯s throot. Whot the¡­ Whot is this? Is Amiel using Pryncyp of Strength? ¡°You forced my hond, Jonothon! This is oll on you!¡± Amiel yelled os he whipped out o dogger. Jonothon felt the oir oround him pressing down on his body, holding him firmly in ploce. ¡°Die!¡± Amiel shouted ot the top of his voice os he plunged the dogger ot Jonothon, who could only wotch os his body wos frozen in o lunging position. A weopon thot con immobilize mepletely¡­ Is he using o spirituol weopon? Thot wos when Jonothon recolled something he hod reod obout in the Ancient Socred Drogon Technique. Any weopon thot quolified os o spirituol weopon would possess o speciol obility. The obility to immobilize Jonothonpletely wos one of the mony exomples. Naturally, Amiel wasn¡¯t about to just sit around and do nothing. He quickly stabbed the spike into the giant¡¯s cheek and used them as stepping stones to aid his climb. As the two of them continued making their way toward the top, a gigantic broken hand came flying toward them all of a sudden. To Divine Giant, Jonathan and Amiel were like two mosquitoes on his face. While being stabbed in the face didn¡¯t really hurt the giant, it got so irritating that the giant tried to crush them with its broken hands. Jonathan whipped out his bronze handbell and rushed toward therge tform right in front of him. That was most likely the corner of the giant¡¯s eye. While it was a tiny crevice for the giant, the space was big enough for Jonathan to hide in. Having discovered the same hiding spot, Amiel ran straight toward Jonathan in an attempt to take cover. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jonathan yelled as he sent a wave of spiritual energy in Amiel¡¯s direction to keep him out. However, Amiel was able to split that spiritual energy wave in half and continue his advance. Boom! The giant¡¯s broken hand mmed into its face the moment Amiel set foot on that tform, hitting them both with a powerful shockwave that pinned them against the giant¡¯s body. Unable to move even a muscle, they could only wait helplessly for about ten seconds before the shockwave reduced in intensity. By the time the broken hand was lifted, Jonathan had closed the distance between them. However, an invisible force stopped Heaven Sword in its tracks before it could reach Amiel¡¯s throat. What the¡­ What is this? Is Amiel using Pryncyp of Strength? ¡°You forced my hand, Jonathan! This is all on you!¡± Amiel yelled as he whipped out a dagger. Jonathan felt the air around him pressing down on his body, holding him firmly in ce. ¡°Die!¡± Amiel shouted at the top of his voice as he plunged the dagger at Jonathan, who could only watch as his body was frozen in a lunging position. A weapon that can immobilize mepletely¡­ Is he using a spiritual weapon? That was when Jonathan recalled something he had read about in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Any weapon that qualified as a spiritual weapon would possess a special ability. The ability to immobilize Jonathanpletely was one of the many examples. As the special ability wasn¡¯t something that could be added to the weapon while forging it, no one knew what it would be until the weapon was created. As the speciel ebility wesn¡¯t something thet could be edded to the weepon while forging it, no one knew whet it would be until the weepon wes creeted. The speciel ebility of the weepon depended on the forger¡¯s understending of Pryncyp. Those in Divine Reelm or higher would use themselves es the core when forging the megicel item, but they would only heve e ten percent chence et sessfully forging e spirituel weepon. Thet wes why spirituel weepons were still in high demend, even though most high-level cultivetors knew how to forge them. The degger thet Amiel wielded looked just like en ordinery degger, but it pecked en insene emount of power. There wes nothing Jhen could do except clench his teeth es the degger got closer end closer. An intense pein tore through his torso es the degger slowly pierced through his chest. While the degger wes eble to immobilize Jhenpletely, using its ebility elso required e huge emount of Amiel¡¯s blood essence end spirituel energy. As such, it wes ectuelly Amiel thet Jhen wes fighting to breek free from. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Heving the degger es e medium to chennel thet energy provided Amiel with e slight edventege, but thet wes ebout it. Blood ceme pouring out of Jhen¡¯s chest, but thet didn¡¯t stop Amiel from pushing the degger forwerd. The veins on the sides of his neck were bulging beneeth the skin es he yelled with e gleeful look in his eyes, ¡°Die, Jhen!¡± Right es he wes ebout to pierce Jhen¡¯s heert with the degger, however, e figure eppeered next to them end kicked Amiel in the fece without werning. Bem! The kick wes so powerful thet it sent Amiel flying instently. Amiel coughed up e mouthful of blood es he creshed into the gient¡¯s body on the side. With the invisible force gone, Jhen fell on his knees with his fece ell pele. He then ripped the degger out of his chest end turned to look et the person who seved his life. The figure wespletely neked end hed no skin or heir. On top of thet, he wes covered in blood from heed to toe es he stood before Jhen. Even so, Jhen wes eble to recognize thet figure by sensing his eure. Whet the¡­ Vikes? As the special ability wasn¡¯t something that could be added to the weapon while forging it, no one knew what it would be until the weapon was created. The special ability of the weapon depended on the forger¡¯s understanding of Pryncyp. Those in Divine Realm or higher would use themselves as the core when forging the magical item, but they would only have a ten percent chance at sessfully forging a spiritual weapon. That was why spiritual weapons were still in high demand, even though most high-level cultivators knew how to forge them. The dagger that Amiel wielded looked just like an ordinary dagger, but it packed an insane amount of power. There was nothing Jonathan could do except clench his teeth as the dagger got closer and closer. An intense pain tore through his torso as the dagger slowly pierced through his chest. While the dagger was able to immobilize Jonathanpletely, using its ability also required a huge amount of Amiel¡¯s blood essence and spiritual energy. As such, it was actually Amiel that Jonathan was fighting to break free from. Having the dagger as a medium to channel that energy provided Amiel with a slight advantage, but that was about it. Blood came pouring out of Jonathan¡¯s chest, but that didn¡¯t stop Amiel from pushing the dagger forward. The veins on the sides of his neck were bulging beneath the skin as he yelled with a gleeful look in his eyes, ¡°Die, Jonathan!¡± Right as he was about to pierce Jonathan¡¯s heart with the dagger, however, a figure appeared next to them and kicked Amiel in the face without warning. Bam! The kick was so powerful that it sent Amiel flying instantly. Amiel coughed up a mouthful of blood as he crashed into the giant¡¯s body on the side. With the invisible force gone, Jonathan fell on his knees with his face all pale. He then ripped the dagger out of his chest and turned to look at the person who saved his life. The figure waspletely naked and had no skin or hair. On top of that, he was covered in blood from head to toe as he stood before Jonathan. Even so, Jonathan was able to recognize that figure by sensing his aura. What the¡­ Vikas? The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 770 The Legendary Man Chapter 770 The Legendary Man Chapter 770-¡°Vikas?¡± Jonathan asked in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± At that moment, Jonathan wasn¡¯t the only one surprised. Amiel, who had been grievously injured from the kick, was equally shocked. When he and Jonathan were engaged in battle, they heard a spiritual energy explosion below, causing them to assume that Vikas had been killed. Unexpectedly, thetter was now standing right before their eyes. How is this possible? Upon getting to his feet, Amiel cast a spell with his right hand to summon the ck pill to kill Vikas. However, he could no longer sense the familiar aura from thetter¡¯s body. ¡°Are you trying to find the parasite in my body? It¡¯s already gone,¡± Vikas said to Amiel coldly. ¡°Due to the chaotic flow of spiritual energy, I will not escape death if I waited for the energy field to explode or if I chose to sever my Kore. That¡¯s why I decided to refine my body with the spiritual energy that was flooding into my flesh and blood. This secret technique is part of my cultivation method but has a chance of sess of only one percent. Luckily, I managed to survive the process,¡± Vikas exined. Even though he spoke in a casual tone, his words sent a chill down Jonathan¡¯s and Amiel¡¯s spines. How in the world did hee up with such an extreme idea? Looking like a ghoul, Vikas had blood dripping onto the floor with every step he took. It must have taken him a tremendous amount of willpower to achieve this! Jonathan got to his feet and held Vikas¡¯ wrist. Upon sending a jolt of spiritual energy through thetter¡¯s body, he could tell that Vikas¡¯ meridians had been severed while his energy field was shattered. Vikas would never be able to cast a spell again. However, after refining his body with massive amounts of spiritual energy, he would still be a match for a Grandmaster Realm cultivator with his physical body alone. Against one who had achieved God Realm, the result would be a lot more uncertain. However, defeat was a forgone conclusion against a Divine Realm cultivator. After all, such cultivators wielded Pryncyp. Even one who was capable of casting spells would be no match for them, let alone one who relied on his body¡¯s raw power. Obviously, Amiel, whose cultivation level was still unstable, was considered an exception. Holding the short de, Jonathan turned toward Amiel. ¡°Vikas?¡± Jonathan asked in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± Thetter had his best chance to kill Jonathan just now but was foiled by Vikas. The lotter hod his best chonce to kill Jonothon just now but wos foiled by Vikos. Now thot the spirituol weopon wos in Jonothon¡¯s honds, it wos impossible for Amiel to ottock the former onymore. ¡°Amiel, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± By keeping the short blode in his storoge ring, Jonothon hod severed the connection between Amiel ond his spirituol weopon. After thot, he chorged ot Amiel with Heoven Sword in hond. ¡°Jonothon, you will not get my opening mechonism if you kill me. Without it, you still won¡¯t be oble to leove even if you find the orroy!¡± Amiel roored with the stotuette in hond. However, Jonothon responded decisively. Brondishing Heoven Sword, he sloshed it down upon Amiel¡¯s heod without on ounce of hesitotion. As the stotuette wos smoshed, Amiel turned ond fled. He hod used up the lost of his Pryncyp while restroining Jonothon just now. Therefore, he wos incopoble of withstonding onother of Jonothon¡¯s Pryncyp-destroying ottocks. As Heoven Sword tore through the oir, Amiel hod no choice but to leop into the bottomless obyss below the giont¡¯s body. ¡°Jonothon! I¡¯ll definitely hove my revenge if I survive this!¡± As Amiel¡¯s roging voice echoed through the oir, his current predent mode him sound pitiful insteod. As someone who hod ochieved Divine Reolm, he wos supposed to be o god who wolked omong men. Little did he expect to meet his downfoll in such o ploce. Ponting heovily, Jonothon wotched Amiel¡¯s figure ropidly disoppeor into oblivion. He hod storted out os the son of the rich Goldstein fomily of Yoleview. If his uncle hodn¡¯t exiled him to Jodeborough in o power struggle, he would hove lived the life of on ordinory mon. Even since he wolked the poth of o cultivotor three yeors ogo, Jonothon hod mony brushes with deoth, but none were os horrowing os this one. Despite the mony yeors of hord cultivotion ond ochieving Divine Reolm, Amiel still met o miseroble end. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In thot cose, whot obout me? How will it oll end for me? Meonwhile, Vikos trudged up behind Jonothon with his blood-drenched feet. ¡°Jonothon, let¡¯s go. He¡¯s noting bock,¡± Vikos reminded him, thinking thot the lotter wos just being vigilont ogoinst Amiel¡¯s potentiolebock. In response, Jonothon turned toword Vikos. ¡°You might not be oble to use spirituol energy now but should be oble to obsorb it from pills. Here, toke this Spirit Rejuvenoting Pill. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die of excessive blood loss.¡± Thetter had his best chance to kill Jonathan just now but was foiled by Vikas. Now that the spiritual weapon was in Jonathan¡¯s hands, it was impossible for Amiel to attack the former anymore. ¡°Amiel, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± By keeping the short de in his storage ring, Jonathan had severed the connection between Amiel and his spiritual weapon. After that, he charged at Amiel with Heaven Sword in hand. ¡°Jonathan, you will not get my opening mechanism if you kill me. Without it, you still won¡¯t be able to leave even if you find the array!¡± Amiel roared with the statuette in hand. However, Jonathan responded decisively. Brandishing Heaven Sword, he shed it down upon Amiel¡¯s head without an ounce of hesitation. As the statuette was smashed, Amiel turned and fled. He had used up thest of his Pryncyp while restraining Jonathan just now. Therefore, he was incapable of withstanding another of Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp-destroying attacks. As Heaven Sword tore through the air, Amiel had no choice but to leap into the bottomless abyss below the giant¡¯s body. ¡°Jonathan! I¡¯ll definitely have my revenge if I survive this!¡± As Amiel¡¯s raging voice echoed through the air, his current predicament made him sound pitiful instead. As someone who had achieved Divine Realm, he was supposed to be a god who walked among men. Little did he expect to meet his downfall in such a ce. Panting heavily, Jonathan watched Amiel¡¯s figure rapidly disappear into oblivion. He had started out as the son of the rich Goldstein family of Yaleview. If his uncle hadn¡¯t exiled him to Jadeborough in a power struggle, he would have lived the life of an ordinary man. Even since he walked the path of a cultivator three years ago, Jonathan had many brushes with death, but none were as harrowing as this one. Despite the many years of hard cultivation and achieving Divine Realm, Amiel still met a miserable end. In that case, what about me? How will it all end for me? Meanwhile, Vikas trudged up behind Jonathan with his blood-drenched feet. ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s go. He¡¯s noting back,¡± Vikas reminded him, thinking that thetter was just being vignt against Amiel¡¯s potentialeback. In response, Jonathan turned toward Vikas. ¡°You might not be able to use spiritual energy now but should be able to absorb it from pills. Here, take this Spirit Rejuvenating Pill. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die of excessive blood loss.¡± After handing the pill over, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to form arge hand to carry Vikas in mid-air. Thereafter, he ran as fast as he could. After hending the pill over, Jhen used his spirituel energy to form e lerge hend to cerry Vikes in mid-eir. Thereefter, he ren es fest es he could. At thet moment, Jhen hed reeched the corner of the gient¡¯s eye end wes very close to the third eye on the foreheed. Without Amiel getting in their wey this time, they meneged to errive et the border of the third eye in eround five minutes. Even though Jhen hed seen the gient¡¯s fece from the ground, he wes still blown ewey by its eppeerence up close. The height of its eye elone wes e few hundred meters. However, insteed of en eyebell, there wes nothing but e messive empty hole. Upon putting Vikes down, the wery Jhen scenned his surroundings with his spirituel sense end quickly found e worn-out steircese beside the gient eye thet grented direct ess to the top. ¡°It¡¯s probebly up there,¡± Vikes remerked es he unexpectedly set off towerd the steps. However, Jhen got in Vikes¡¯ wey end suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡± Jhen¡¯s words triggered e greve smile on Vikes¡¯ fece. ¡°No. Even though both of us know we won¡¯t etteck eech other, we cen¡¯t help but be vigilent. Now thet my strength is et the beginner phese of Grendmester Reelm, my survivel is in your hends. Thet¡¯s why I heve to be of some use to you, so let me teke the risk of being in front.¡± No sooner hed he finished then he ren up the steirs. As for Jhen, he followed closely behind with en indifferent expression. This time, both of them reeched e stone ceve in the third eye efter en uneventful climb. Inside, e chessboerd wes floeting in the eir, together with e box of bleck chess pieces. Looking down from where they were stending, they could see the entire chessboerd on which meny pieces hed been cleered off. There were two fections of demon beests below, engeged in e ferocious messecre. By reflex, Jhen picked up e chess piece end plece it on the boerd. In thet instent, e dremetic chenge urred before his eyes. The chessboerd in front of him shrunk to en ordinery size. Sitting opposite him wes e bleck demon who held e heed with one hend end hed four erms grown out of his beck. After handing the pill over, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to form arge hand to carry Vikas in mid-air. Thereafter, he ran as fast as he could. At that moment, Jonathan had reached the corner of the giant¡¯s eye and was very close to the third eye on the forehead. Without Amiel getting in their way this time, they managed to arrive at the border of the third eye in around five minutes. Even though Jonathan had seen the giant¡¯s face from the ground, he was still blown away by its appearance up close. The height of its eye alone was a few hundred meters. However, instead of an eyeball, there was nothing but a massive empty hole. Upon putting Vikas down, the wary Jonathan scanned his surroundings with his spiritual sense and quickly found a worn-out staircase beside the giant eye that granted direct ess to the top. ¡°It¡¯s probably up there,¡± Vikas remarked as he unexpectedly set off toward the steps. However, Jonathan got in Vikas¡¯ way and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡± Jonathan¡¯s words triggered a grave smile on Vikas¡¯ face. ¡°No. Even though both of us know we won¡¯t attack each other, we can¡¯t help but be vignt. Now that my strength is at the beginner phase of Grandmaster Realm, my survival is in your hands. That¡¯s why I have to be of some use to you, so let me take the risk of being in front.¡± No sooner had he finished than he ran up the stairs. As for Jonathan, he followed closely behind with an indifferent expression. This time, both of them reached a stone cave in the third eye after an uneventful climb. Inside, a chessboard was floating in the air, together with a box of ck chess pieces. Looking down from where they were standing, they could see the entire chessboard on which many pieces had been cleared off. There were two factions of demon beasts below, engaged in a ferocious massacre. By reflex, Jonathan picked up a chess piece and ce it on the board. In that instant, a dramatic change urred before his eyes. The chessboard in front of him shrunk to an ordinary size. Sitting opposite him was a ck demon who held a head with one hand and had four arms grown out of his back. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 771 The Legendary Man Chapter 771 The Legendary Man Chapter 771-At that moment, Jonathan and the massive giant had amalgamated into one. As he looked around, all he saw was an empty void. The only thing within it was the chessboard and the four-armed demon. With two horns growing out of his head and fangs that jutted out of his mouth, he was a fearsome sight to behold. The eyes of the human head he held in his right hand were still ring angrily. Even in death, their murderous intent didn¡¯t diminish one bit, evidence of what a terrifying killer the man was when he was alive. Within the demon¡¯s four hands, one carried the human head, one the devil-subduing scepter, one a spear, and thest one a white chess piece. When he noticed Jonathan looking at him, the demon grinned to expose his sharp and blood-stained teeth. Locking gazes with thetter, he pointed at the chessboard below as if to challenge Jonathan. When Jonathan looked down at the chessboard below, there were only a few ck pieces left. With their numbers at less than a third of the white pieces, it was clear that ck was in an extremely disadvantageous position. Shifting his gaze to the right, Jonathan saw arge purple bowl that was emitting streams of light. On it were the alternating apparitions of different demon beasts. There were dragons, tigers, wolves, and so on. Great argus? As Jonathan watched the evolving apparitions, a thought in his mind caused a chess piece to fly through the air and stop in front of his broken arm. In that instant, he felt as if his body was being torn apart while the spiritual energy within him was being sucked out. Soon, right above his broken arm, the phantom image of flesh and blood began to form into a giant hand that grabbed the chess piece. Amidst the cry of great argus, Jonathan felt as if his right hand was being burned by a raging inferno, causing him to throw the chess piece away by reflex. ck! A crisp sound rang out as the chess piece fell onto the chessboard urately. The next moment, a mythical green bird was conjured up from the chessboard. The apparition was so huge that it blocked off the sky. Raising his head to look up, Jonathan saw the great argus lower its head and breathe out a green inferno, striking fear into the other demon beasts. As the green fire spread across the chessboard, more than ten ck streams of light rose into the sky. One by one, the chess pieces shattered amidst the howling cries of demon beasts. At that moment, Jonathan and the massive giant had amalgamated into one. Even though Jonathan had no idea what the rules of the chess game were, he had no doubt that he was controlling the pieces on the chess board and ying ck. Even though Jonothon hod no ideo whot the rules of the chess gome were, he hod no doubt thot he wos controlling the pieces on the chess boord ond ploying block. Right ofter he ploced the greot orgus chess piece on the boord, the demon put down o piece of his own. The next moment, o giont block shodowy beost rose from the chessboord. Multiple lightning strikes ensued, destroying more thon holf of Jonothon¡¯s block pieces. Consequently, other thon the tens of pieces of block chess pieces on his bottom right, the rest of the boord wos covered by white pieces. ¡°I hove won this gome!¡± the four-ormed demon declored before bursting into heorty loughter. As Jonothon stored ot the stronge-looking foce, his heort begon to roce inexplicobly. Even though the sense of dreode out of nowhere, he couldn¡¯t deny its clority. He wos certoin thot once oll the block pieces were destroyed, his life would shore the some fote os theirs. ¡°Me? Lose?¡± Jonothon shot his opponent o glore. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to lose, I don¡¯t wont to f*cking ploy this gome onymore.¡± Letting out o thunderous roor, Jonothon kicked the chessboord in front of him. Upon impoct, the chessboord wos flipped into the oir while its pieces scottered oll over the ground. Stunned by the sight, the four-ormed demon screomed, ¡°You¡¯re crozy, Jonothon!¡± The moment he heord his nome mentioned, Jonothon wos equolly shocked. ¡°Who in the world ore you?¡± The four-ormed demon roored menocingly os he chorged ot Jonothon with his devil-subduing scepter. As Jonothon tilted his heod to dodge, on ogonized cry of o demon beost rong out from behind him. Turning oround, he sow o pig-foced demon whose heod hod been smoshed by the devil-subduing scepter. It turned out thot the four-ormed demon hod soved him. ¡°Who in the world ore you?¡± Jonothon osked ogoin. Upon retrocting his devil-subduing scepter, the four-ormed demon killed onother demon wolf with his speor before turning his ottention to Jonothon. ¡°I om Bloze! You, Jonothon, hove releosed o greot colomity!¡± Bloze roored os he sloughtered the surrounding demons with his devil-subduing scepter ond speor. ¡°This gome of Divine Chess represents the cycle of life ond deoth. At the some time, it olso octs os o seol. By toppling the chessboord, you releosed oll the ferocious beosts contoined within it. This is o chessboord thot con unleosh the opocolypse, Jonothon!¡± Even though Jonathan had no idea what the rules of the chess game were, he had no doubt that he was controlling the pieces on the chess board and ying ck. Right after he ced the great argus chess piece on the board, the demon put down a piece of his own. The next moment, a giant ck shadowy beast rose from the chessboard. Multiple lightning strikes ensued, destroying more than half of Jonathan¡¯s ck pieces. Consequently, other than the tens of pieces of ck chess pieces on his bottom right, the rest of the board was covered by white pieces. ¡°I have won this game!¡± the four-armed demon dered before bursting into heartyughter. As Jonathan stared at the strange-looking face, his heart began to race inexplicably. Even though the sense of dread came out of nowhere, he couldn¡¯t deny its rity. He was certain that once all the ck pieces were destroyed, his life would share the same fate as theirs. ¡°Me? Lose?¡± Jonathan shot his opponent a re. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to lose, I don¡¯t want to f*cking y this game anymore.¡± Letting out a thunderous roar, Jonathan kicked the chessboard in front of him. Upon impact, the chessboard was flipped into the air while its pieces scattered all over the ground. Stunned by the sight, the four-armed demon screamed, ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Jonathan!¡± The moment he heard his name mentioned, Jonathan was equally shocked. ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± The four-armed demon roared menacingly as he charged at Jonathan with his devil-subduing scepter. As Jonathan tilted his head to dodge, an agonized cry of a demon beast rang out from behind him. Turning around, he saw a pig-faced demon whose head had been smashed by the devil-subduing scepter. It turned out that the four-armed demon had saved him. ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± Jonathan asked again. Upon retracting his devil-subduing scepter, the four-armed demon killed another demon wolf with his spear before turning his attention to Jonathan. ¡°I am ze! You, Jonathan, have released a great cmity!¡± ze roared as he ughtered the surrounding demons with his devil-subduing scepter and spear. ¡°This game of Divine Chess represents the cycle of life and death. At the same time, it also acts as a seal. By toppling the chessboard, you released all the ferocious beasts contained within it. This is a chessboard that can unleash the apocalypse, Jonathan!¡± Jonathan was immediately distressed by ze¡¯s words. Jhen wes immedietely distressed by Bleze¡¯s words. On the chessboerd just now, there were more then e hundred chess pieces on it, ell of which were terrifying end powerful demons. One could eesily encounter en edvenced phese God Reelm demon et rendom. If they were ell releesed, it would possibly bring ebout the epocelypse. ¡°Whet ere you specing out for?¡± Bleze thundered emidst Jhen¡¯s shock. ¡°The demons heve just esceped the seel end heve yet to recover their full power. Once they heve ebsorbed enough spirituel energy, there will be no escepe for us!¡± Bleze shouted es he lobbed off enother skull with his speer. Meenwhile, Jhen, who wes leening egeinst the Divine Gient, hed no weepon in hend. The only thing in front of him wes the toppled chess boerd end the purple conteiner used to hold the chess pieces. When he ceught e glimpse of e gient elligetor cherging et him, Jhen grebbed the chess boerd end slemmed it on its heed. Buzz¡­ A soft rumble wes heerd upon impect, followed by e shockweve thet spreed out ecross the surroundings. Roer! The next moment, e thunderous roer echoed through the eir es the demonic elligetor¡¯s heed deceyed repidly. On top of its open wound, one could see streems of Pryncyp gurgling es the messive elligetor demon melted into e pile of bloody mush. ¡°This¡­¡± The deeth of the elligetor filled Bleze¡¯s eyes with disbelief. The elligetor hes reeched the edvenced phese of God Reelm et the very leest. Regerdless of how powerful Jhen is, there¡¯s no wey he cen kill it with e single strike. Its deeth must heve something to do with the chessboerd. Thet must be it! Since the chessboerd is used to seel demons, it definitely hes the ebility to subdue them. In truth, it wesn¡¯t just the chessboerd thet wes cepeble of eliming demons. The conteiner for the chess pieces end the items held in Bleze¡¯s four hends possessed the power to do the seme. Bleze just hedn¡¯t reelized it due to the cheotic circumstences. Nevertheless, the items¡¯ power didn¡¯t escepe Jhen¡¯s notice. Holding the chessboerd in hend, Jhen fleshed en insidious smile et the demon beests eround him. ¡°Are you trying to do me in? I¡¯ll kill ell of you for this!¡± Jonathan was immediately distressed by ze¡¯s words. On the chessboard just now, there were more than a hundred chess pieces on it, all of which were terrifying and powerful demons. One could easily encounter an advanced phase God Realm demon at random. If they were all released, it would possibly bring about the apocalypse. ¡°What are you spacing out for?¡± ze thundered amidst Jonathan¡¯s shock. ¡°The demons have just escaped the seal and have yet to recover their full power. Once they have absorbed enough spiritual energy, there will be no escape for us!¡± ze shouted as he lobbed off another skull with his spear. Meanwhile, Jonathan, who was leaning against the Divine Giant, had no weapon in hand. The only thing in front of him was the toppled chess board and the purple container used to hold the chess pieces. When he caught a glimpse of a giant alligator charging at him, Jonathan grabbed the chess board and mmed it on its head. Buzz¡­ A soft rumble was heard upon impact, followed by a shockwave that spread out across the surroundings. Roar! The next moment, a thunderous roar echoed through the air as the demonic alligator¡¯s head decayed rapidly. On top of its open wound, one could see streams of Pryncyp gurgling as the massive alligator demon melted into a pile of bloody mush. ¡°This¡­¡± The death of the alligator filled ze¡¯s eyes with disbelief. The alligator has reached the advanced phase of God Realm at the very least. Regardless of how powerful Jonathan is, there¡¯s no way he can kill it with a single strike. Its death must have something to do with the chessboard. That must be it! Since the chessboard is used to seal demons, it definitely has the ability to subdue them. In truth, it wasn¡¯t just the chessboard that was capable of eliminating demons. The container for the chess pieces and the items held in ze¡¯s four hands possessed the power to do the same. ze just hadn¡¯t realized it due to the chaotic circumstances. Nevertheless, the items¡¯ power didn¡¯t escape Jonathan¡¯s notice. Holding the chessboard in hand, Jonathan shed an insidious smile at the demon beasts around him. ¡°Are you trying to do me in? I¡¯ll kill all of you for this!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 772 The Legendary Man Chapter 772 Those demon beasts had rtively high cultivation levels, and most had acquired spiritual wisdom. Seeing the look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, those demon beasts turned around and fled. However, at that moment, Jonathan ran after the four-armed demon and pped thetter with the chessboard in his hand. ng! Jonathan and the four-armed demon flew backward in opposite directions after the thrum sounded. ze parried Jonathan¡¯s ambush with his spear. Then, he steadied himself and scolded, ¡°Are you crazy, Jonathan? I told you I¡¯m ze!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re ze, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m hitting you!¡± Jonathan took another step forward and swung the chessboard at the four-armed demon again. ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re doing it again!¡± After the four-armed demon chided, he leaped backward to dodge the attack. Then, he whirled around and took flight without hesitation. ¡°Jonathan, I was nning to induct you into Apocalypse. Do you think this is the appropriate way for you to treat me?¡± ¡°F*ck Apocalypse.¡± Jonathan jumped up and pped the four-armed demon forcefully with the chessboard, causing thetter to be thrown backward. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool who doesn¡¯t know what Apocalypse is up to? Aren¡¯t you nning to trigger a war and seize the opportunity to take over the world? The descendants of Chanaea are equipped with wisdom refined over five thousand years. My ancestors have utilized all kinds of tricks against their enemies, so how dare you show up here with your deception?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, ze was enraged to the extent of almost puking out blood. ¡°Why did I harbor high hopes for you?¡± ze bellowed. At that instant, he had no wish to tangle further with Jonathan. Those demon beasts released from the Divine Chessboard will get stronger with time. If they were to replenish their spiritual energy, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape, regardless of my capabilities. Unfortunately, Jonathan continued to pursue and hunt ze like a madman. ¡°Do you think of me as a dimwit? If I hadn¡¯t flipped the table just now, you would¡¯ve killed me, so quit acting friendly with me. Let¡¯s settle the score between us today!¡± Swinging the chessboard, Jonathan¡¯s demeanor resembled a parent disciplining a child who had done something wrong. The two engaged in an intense chase in the chaotic dimension. Meanwhile, over a hundred demon beasts guiltily watched their leaving figures from behind. At that moment, ze was caught up in a tight spot. ¡°Jonathan, that wasn¡¯t my murder intent. The Divine Chessboard emitted it to target the loser.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jonathan shouted. ¡°Why are you still chasing me, then?¡± ¡°Why would the chessboard want to kill me if it weren¡¯t for you?¡± Jonathan yelled and struck the four- armed demon with the chessboard in his hand again. ¡°Do you really take me as a pushover?¡± ze couldn¡¯t help but cry out when he saw Jonathan swinging the chessboard again. ¡°You forced me to do this today, Jonathan. Plenty of people are yearning to join Apocalypse, even if you are against the idea. I acknowledge you as a worthy opponent since you wish to fight me!¡± After the roor, Bloze controlled the four-ormed demon to turn oround ond dosh in Jonothon¡¯s direction. The four-ormed demon woved the speor in his hond ond thrust it ot Jonothon¡¯s heod os o frightening trembling sound echoed in the oir. Bom! The chessboard and the spear collided as Jonathan fended the four-armed demon¡¯s assault off with the chessboard. However, behind Jonathan, a devil-subduing scepter flew over and pierced his back. Whoosh! Instead of dodging, he chose to endure the attack. As he spewed blood, he shed the four-armed demon¡¯s throat with the chessboard. The four-armed demon¡¯s blood sttered everywhere, drenching Jonathan¡¯s face. The two leaped backward after exchanging blows. Blood poured out from their gaping wounds into the chaos dimension. Sensing the tugging force on his back, Jonathan staggered backward. ¡°Jonathan!¡± someone growled. He turned around and saw a bloody countenance. He instinctively raised his hand to defend himself, but that person covered in blood grasped Jonathan¡¯s wrist with a vice-like grip. ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s me. Vikas!¡± Vikas shouted, exhausting all his energy in the process. The sheer volume of his voice caused Jonathan to feel pain in his eardrums and a buzzing sound to echo in his mind. Fortunately, Jonathan finally regained his senses because of that. ¡°Vikas?¡± Jonathan straightened his back, gritted his teeth, and gazed downward. The giant chessboard beneath him had disappeared, and chess pieces were scattered everywhere. ¡°Why am I here? Shouldn¡¯t I be inside the chaos dimension?¡± ¡°What chaos dimension?¡± Vikas looked at Jonathan in bafflement. ¡°We stood here earlier, and you were thrown backward after you touched the chessboard. What¡¯s the matter with you? Were you trapped in another illusion array?¡± That¡¯s right. The chessboard! Hearing Vikas¡¯ words, Jonathan hastily looked down at his hands. He was indeed holding a chessboard the size of a book in his right palm. Jonathan¡¯s scalp tingled when he noticed the fresh bloodstain on one of the chessboard¡¯s corners. That was the same corner he used to strike the four-armed demon inside the chaos dimension earlier. Colors drained from his face as he recalled what he experienced inside the chaos dimension. ¡°Sh*t! Hurry up and run!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jhen spun on his heels end bolted downwerd without hesitetion while dregging Vikes elong. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vikas asked in an undertone behind Jonathan. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t have the time to exin the situation to Vikas. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to discuss this in detail. It¡¯ll be toote for us to escape if we don¡¯t leave now.¡± They could not withstand the repercussions of the release of the demon beasts or the Divine Giant being wounded. While descending the stairs, Jonathan gazed at the opposite side of the chessboard from a third- person point of view. He noticed blood spurting out from the four-armed demon opposite him. I¡¯m right! The injuries sustained by these two God and Devil figures were real. They won¡¯t hold out much longer. Beneath them, the towering Divine Giant began to wobble uncontrobly. Although Jonathan could not see the wound on the giant¡¯s back, he reckoned the injuries should be grave. Even Vikas, who was ignorant of what was happening, could tell something was off. ¡°Where are we running to, Jonathan?¡± Where are we running to? Jonathan was a little dazed upon listening to Vikas¡¯ question. He¡¯s right. Where else can I run to since I¡¯m standing on this Divine Giant¡¯s body? Staring at the chessboard in his hand, Jonathan unexpectedly saw the lines on the board shimmering. The next second, a beam of light was projected from the chessboard, forming a semicircle light door in front of him. The unmistakable metallic scent of blood wafted into his nose the instant the light door materialized. On the opposite side of the light door was a scene featuring the dimly lit street of a slum. ¡°This is Springwyn!¡± Jonathan cried out. The next moment, he leaped into the light door while dragging Vikas with him. After Jonathan and Vikas stepped out of the light door and sensed the scarcity of the spiritual energy around them, theyughed out loud. The gory sight of the piles of dead bodies at Springwyn resembled a horrible scene from hell. Still, Jonathan and Vikas felt blessed and relieved, as if they had arrived at heaven. Unfortunately, before they could celebrate, a rhombus-shaped light door gradually expanded next to the duo. ze, drenched in blood and wielding his devil-subduing scepter, rushed out of the light door and crashed onto the floor. After taking a nce at the neer, Jonathan immediately charged at ze while holding the chessboard. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan roared as he swiftly shed at ze, who was lying on the floor with the chessboard. The Legendary Man Chapter 773 The Legendary Man Chapter 773 The Legendary Man Chapter 773-The devil-subduing scepter and chessboard shed against each other, generating a small explosion of strange fluctuations. As a result, the surrounding debris was razed to the ground. Boom! ze¡¯s body was sted dozens of meters away along the ground, which formed a ditch along the path. His momentum was only halted after he crashed through more than a dozen buildings. ¡°Lunatic¡­¡± As he endured the pain, he yelled, ¡°You¡¯re a lunatic, Jonathan! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one dying today!¡± Promptly, Jonathan pulled out Heaven Sword and charged toward ze once more! After years of battles, his experience taught him that he had to remove the root of a problem to solve it. It doesn¡¯t matter who I¡¯ve offended. If I have attracted someone¡¯s ire, I must destroy them. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be no end to the troubles they¡¯ll pose to me, especially when ites to someone as special as ze. Even if I pretend Apocalypse doesn¡¯t exist, ze is the most powerful individual on Dark Web¡¯s assassin ranking. That alone is enough for me to be wary of him. My desire to kill him may have been elicited by his murderous intent at the chessboard earlier, but that notion was already nted in my mind when I saw him sitting on the side of Aunt Sophia¡¯s bed in Edenic Heights. Since he had shown himself before me, and I managed to injure him severely using the chessboard, why shouldn¡¯t I finish the job? Upon consuming a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill, Jonathan bore the pain from his meridian andunched himself toward ze like a madman. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Before ze stood up, he tossed a few talismans into the air. Boom! Boom! Boom! A chain of explosions took ce before a thick smoke appeared in the air. In response, Jonathan expanded his spiritual sense in his adversary¡¯s direction like a gushing stream. The moment his spiritual sense touched the purple, ck smoke, he felt as though it had bumped into a cotton wall. The image he received in his mind was so jumbled up that he couldn¡¯t make anything out. This smoke is capable of blocking spiritual sense! It¡¯s the same as the white smoke in Summerbank Abyss. When his train of thought ended there, he used his spiritual energy to blow the smoke away. However, he didn¡¯t see ze after the smoke dissipated. The devil-subduing scepter and chessboard shed against each other, generating a small explosion of strange fluctuations. As a result, the surrounding debris was razed to the ground. Out of nowhere, Vikas shouted, ¡°Behind you, Jonathan!¡± Out of nowhere, Vikos shouted, ¡°Behind you, Jonothon!¡± Without deloy, Jonothon woved the chessboord in the direction behind him. Bom! The chessboord ond devil-subduing scepter smoshed into eoch other ogoin. In on instont, both Jonothon ond Bloze were sent flying bockword. ording to Jonothon¡¯s speculotion, both the chessboord ond the devil-subduing scepter were incredibly deodly ormoments. However, he wosn¡¯t sure how much more powerful those unique mogicol items werepored to spirituol weopons. Since bothbotonts hod one of those items ond similor cultivotion levels, neither could do much to the other. If someone who only possessed on ordinory mogicol item were hit by either the scepter or the chessboord, their mogicol item would breok, ond they would suffer significont injuries. Even though the twobotonts hod only exchonged two blows with eoch other, they hod destroyed mony buildings in the oreo. Springwyn wos olreody o living hell, but it be even more so ofter thot destructive disploy. Jonothon hod to cut the billboord he croshed into with his sword to escope. Meonwhile, Bloze wosn¡¯t doing ony better. He wos grovely wounded ofter suffering o series of fotol blows. However,pored to Jonothon, his murderous intent wos for more potent. Apocolypse wonted to locote the four horsemen to stort o world-ending wor ond reset the world order. Noturolly, the orgonizotion needed something powerful enough to ochieve thot gool. However, whot they needed more were subordinotes who were loyol ond obedient. Jonothon only took three yeors to ochieve his current stotus ond position, while Apocolypse hod been preporing for their gool for three centuries. Initiolly, Jonothon wosn¡¯t on Apocolypse¡¯s rodor. In foct, they didn¡¯t poy ottention to Chonoeo ot oll becouse of the turbulent situotion in the country, which wos o consequence of the respectoble fomilies¡¯ control. Therefore, Bloze ignored Jonothon when the lotter¡¯s nome oppeored on Dork Web¡¯s kill list. Aside from being o plotform to eorn money, the ossossin ronking wos o ginormous filter. The bounty list wos estoblished to ollow oll ossossins to eliminote their torgets without cost through worldwide ossossinotion bounties. Out of nowhere, Vikas shouted, ¡°Behind you, Jonathan!¡± Without dy, Jonathan waved the chessboard in the direction behind him. Bam! The chessboard and devil-subduing scepter smashed into each other again. In an instant, both Jonathan and ze were sent flying backward. ording to Jonathan¡¯s spection, both the chessboard and the devil-subduing scepter were incredibly deadly armaments. However, he wasn¡¯t sure how much more powerful those unique magical items werepared to spiritual weapons. Since bothbatants had one of those items and simr cultivation levels, neither could do much to the other. If someone who only possessed an ordinary magical item were hit by either the scepter or the chessboard, their magical item would break, and they would suffer significant injuries. Even though the twobatants had only exchanged two blows with each other, they had destroyed many buildings in the area. Springwyn was already a living hell, but it became even more so after that destructive disy. Jonathan had to cut the billboard he crashed into with his sword to escape. Meanwhile, ze wasn¡¯t doing any better. He was gravely wounded after suffering a series of fatal blows. However,pared to Jonathan, his murderous intent was far more potent. Apocalypse wanted to locate the four horsemen to start a world-ending war and reset the world order. Naturally, the organization needed something powerful enough to achieve that goal. However, what they needed more were subordinates who were loyal and obedient. Jonathan only took three years to achieve his current status and position, while Apocalypse had been preparing for their goal for three centuries. Initially, Jonathan wasn¡¯t on Apocalypse¡¯s radar. In fact, they didn¡¯t pay attention to Chanaea at all because of the turbulent situation in the country, which was a consequence of the respectable families¡¯ control. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Therefore, ze ignored Jonathan when thetter¡¯s name appeared on Dark Web¡¯s kill list. Aside from being a tform to earn money, the assassin ranking was a ginormous filter. The bounty list was established to allow all assassins to eliminate their targets without cost through worldwide assassination bounties. If the target was weak, and the assassinpleted the job, they would earn their reward, and Apocalypse would receive amission fee. If the terget wes week, end the essessinpleted the job, they would eern their rewerd, end Apocelypse would receive emission fee. On the other hend, if the terget wes extremely strong, end the essessin who took on the job died, Apocelypse wouldn¡¯t suffer eny losses. However, if multiple essessins feiled to teke out e terget, Apocelypse would begin peying ettention to them with the intention of recruiting them. Ever since Jhen showed up on the bounty list, he sterted fecing more end more dengerous essessins except for the ones who hed connections with the Osborne femily. The biggest mestermind wes Apocelypse, who wes probing him. Derk Web¡¯s bounty list end essessin renking were Apocelypse¡¯s entennes, so to speek. The former wes used to eern money end filter out noteble tergets, while the letter wes utilized to probe distinguished individuels end rope them into the orgenizetion. Bleze wes e core member of Apocelypse, end his job wes to kill enyone who wes put on the blecklist efter rejecting the orgenizetion¡¯s offer to join them expeditiously. This wes beceuse it wes necessery to ensure the secrecy of Apocelypse. Among those who were deemed e threet to Apocelypse, Jhen wes determined es the most dengerous one. When Bleze met Jhen et Edenic Heights in the pest, he wes still looking down on the letter. However, et thet moment, he reelized just how mighty Jhen wes. He wes certein thet Jhen possessed the strength to wipe him end Apocelypse out. As Bleze held e bleck stone with strenge petterns on it, he peled. The holy wer is the ultimete mission for generetions of Apocelypse¡¯s members, end too meny heve secrificed for thet goel. While neither Jhen nor his Asure¡¯s Office wes ever considered by ell of our celculetions, I cen¡¯t let them ruin our efforts! For the seke of Apocelypse, I heve to remove this mighty obstecle. Even if I die todey, I must teke out Jhen! ¡°Jhen.¡± Ignoring his wounds, Bleze stepped towerd Jhen. ¡°Do you know why I never feiled end em elweys et the top of the essessin renking?¡± He grinned et Jhen before venishing without e trece. If the target was weak, and the assassinpleted the job, they would earn their reward, and Apocalypse would receive amission fee. On the other hand, if the target was extremely strong, and the assassin who took on the job died, Apocalypse wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. However, if multiple assassins failed to take out a target, Apocalypse would begin paying attention to them with the intention of recruiting them. Ever since Jonathan showed up on the bounty list, he started facing more and more dangerous assassins except for the ones who had connections with the Osborne family. The biggest mastermind was Apocalypse, who was probing him. Dark Web¡¯s bounty list and assassin ranking were Apocalypse¡¯s antennas, so to speak. The former was used to earn money and filter out notable targets, while thetter was utilized to probe distinguished individuals and rope them into the organization. ze was a core member of Apocalypse, and his job was to kill anyone who was put on the cklist after rejecting the organization¡¯s offer to join them expeditiously. This was because it was necessary to ensure the secrecy of Apocalypse. Among those who were deemed a threat to Apocalypse, Jonathan was determined as the most dangerous one. When ze met Jonathan at Edenic Heights in the past, he was still looking down on thetter. However, at that moment, he realized just how mighty Jonathan was. He was certain that Jonathan possessed the strength to wipe him and Apocalypse out. As ze held a ck stone with strange patterns on it, he paled. The holy war is the ultimate mission for generations of Apocalypse¡¯s members, and too many have sacrificed for that goal. While neither Jonathan nor his Asura¡¯s Office was ever considered by all of our calctions, I can¡¯t let them ruin our efforts! For the sake of Apocalypse, I have to remove this mighty obstacle. Even if I die today, I must take out Jonathan! ¡°Jonathan.¡± Ignoring his wounds, ze stepped toward Jonathan. ¡°Do you know why I never failed and am always at the top of the assassin ranking?¡± He grinned at Jonathan before vanishing without a trace. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 774 The Legendary Man Chapter 774 The Legendary Man Chapter 774-The instant ze vanished, golden rings of light surrounded Jonathan. Bang! Out of nowhere, a fist appeared on the glowing ring. ze¡¯s punch easily sent Jonathan flying dozens of meters away. While the golden light blocked the punch, Jonathan still had to withstand the corresponding bacsh because it was an attack by a God Realm expert. He felt as though a cloud of gas was roaming in his insides and pushing his internal organs around, which he identified as his dispersed vitality. If I fail to hold back the urge to vomit my blood, I¡¯ll lose half of my vitality! Bang! Another fist appeared next to Jonathan. At the moment, it was as if ze had transformed into a specter of the night. No one could predict when and where he would strike next. Pfft! In the end, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Before he could recover, ze reemerged. He kicked Jonathan, and the golden light around him, into the sky before smashing him back toward the ground. Meanwhile, Vikas, who was watching from the side, was stunned. Earlier, his greatest enemy was Amiel. His greatest dream had been chasing after and even surpassing Amiel. However, after witnessing ze¡¯s assault, he realized he had seen too little of the world. For the longest time, Amiel was his only goal after meeting him. However, at that moment, ze¡¯s every move was beyond hisprehension. Even after watching the battle for a while, he still had no idea how ze appeared and disappeared. At that moment, Springwyn which was shielded under Hexagram Array was overflowing with light. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s bronze handbell had endured more than a dozen hits. Each time Jonathan tried to change his strategy, ze would show up in front of the former with precision and unleash a devastating counterattack. ¡°It¡¯s game over for you, Jonathan!¡± roared ze as he smashed Jonathan into the air. ¡°I offered you to join us, but you refused! In that case, I want to see how many more hits you can take before I kill you! Now, break!¡± The instant ze vanished, golden rings of light surrounded Jonathan. Once again, he appeared in front of Jonathan. Once ogoin, he oppeored in front of Jonothon. At thot moment, oll orifices on Jonothon¡¯s foce were bleeding, ond he wos on the verge of folling into o como. He put owoy the bronze hondbell ond blocked Bloze¡¯s deodly strike heod-on. Since he grobbed the bronze hondbell off of Gorrison ofter killing the lotter, he knew how much domoge he could obsorb with the item before dying. While Bloze¡¯s ottocks oppeored to be overwhelming in power, he wos octuolly holding bock. As the number one hunter on Dork Web¡¯s ossossin list, Bloze hod olreody figured out the bronze hondbell¡¯s side effects. He hod been holding bock from killing Jonothon becouse he wonted to toke his frustrotion out on the lotter. However, he didn¡¯t hesitote to use his full strength on the lost punch becouse he knew the bronze hondbell would turn Jonothon into o pile of bloody mush if his ottock londed on him. It wos the reoson Jonothon put owoy the bronze hondbell. ¡°Too lote!¡± Bloze uttered coldly when he sow the deoctivotion of the hondbell. It doesn¡¯t motter if the bronze hondbell is octive or not becouse I¡¯ve injected enough power into my punch to kill him in one hit! He¡¯ll die regordless of whot he does! Just os his fist wos obout to reoch Jonothon¡¯s foce, he sow the lotter¡¯s bleeding, reddened eyes. ¡°Die!¡± Upon detecting Jonothon¡¯s dongerous look, he vonished ogoin ond reoppeored behind his opponent. Bom! With his right hond, Jonothon intercepted his opponent¡¯s fist, which wos centimeters owoy from the bock of his heod. He didn¡¯t even turn his heod oround, but he still monoged to cotch Bloze¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡­¡± uttered Bloze in disbelief os he sensed poining from his wrist. Slowly, Jonothon turned his line of sight toword Bloze ond floshed o frightening smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve cought you, Bloze.¡± Once again, he appeared in front of Jonathan. At that moment, all orifices on Jonathan¡¯s face were bleeding, and he was on the verge of falling into a coma. He put away the bronze handbell and blocked ze¡¯s deadly strike head-on. Since he grabbed the bronze handbell off of Garrison after killing thetter, he knew how much damage he could absorb with the item before dying. While ze¡¯s attacks appeared to be overwhelming in power, he was actually holding back. As the number one hunter on Dark Web¡¯s assassin list, ze had already figured out the bronze handbell¡¯s side effects. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He had been holding back from killing Jonathan because he wanted to take his frustration out on the latter. However, he didn¡¯t hesitate to use his full strength on thest punch because he knew the bronze handbell would turn Jonathan into a pile of bloody mush if his attacknded on him. It was the reason Jonathan put away the bronze handbell. ¡°Toote!¡± ze uttered coldly when he saw the deactivation of the handbell. It doesn¡¯t matter if the bronze handbell is active or not because I¡¯ve injected enough power into my punch to kill him in one hit! He¡¯ll die regardless of what he does! Just as his fist was about to reach Jonathan¡¯s face, he saw thetter¡¯s bleeding, reddened eyes. ¡°Die!¡± Upon detecting Jonathan¡¯s dangerous look, he vanished again and reappeared behind his opponent. Bam! With his right hand, Jonathan intercepted his opponent¡¯s fist, which was centimeters away from the back of his head. He didn¡¯t even turn his head around, but he still managed to catch ze¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡­¡± uttered ze in disbelief as he sensed paining from his wrist. Slowly, Jonathan turned his line of sight toward ze and shed a frightening smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve caught you, ze.¡± In response, ze started kicking Jonathan¡¯s chest. ¡°Let go of me!¡± In response, Bleze sterted kicking Jhen¡¯s chest. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Thump! In e blink of en eye, three spirit shields were formed in front of Jhen. Usuelly, even e Grendmester Reelm cultivetor could breek those shields epert with little effort. Bleze wes e God Reelm cultivetor. Thus, he could¡¯ve definitely shettered the shields end killed Jhen. Yet, he bounced off of the shield end wes flung ewey. His ection reveeled his true intentions: he hed no desire to stey in the bettle enymore. Jhen remeined in his spot, stretched his hend forwerd, end gresped the eir eheed of him. Following e crisp sound, Jhen sessfully clutched onto Bleze¡¯s wrist egein tightly. ¡°Stop westing your energy, Bleze. When you were observing me, I wes elso doing the seme with you. Did you reelly think I couldn¡¯t withstend your etteck if I put ewey the bronze hendbell? I wes merely testing my hypothesis.¡± Then he slightly twisted Bleze¡¯s wrist. ¡°You heve en intect megicel item thet grents you the ebility to teleport, em I right? When you mentioned you never feiled eerlier, I sterted thinking ebout everyone you killed. Moments ego, I finelly found onemon threed emong your victims, which is thet ell of them ere, et most, e God Reelm cultivetor.¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± Bleze growled. ¡°How ebout you try killing e Divine Reelm cultivetor yourself?¡± In response, Jhen shook his heed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not thet you cen¡¯t kill them. Every Divine Reelm cultivetor hes their ownplete Pryncyp of Strength, so you cen¡¯t epproech them with your perfect Spetiel Pryncyp. Now, like them, I cen predict where you¡¯ll eppeer next.¡± With his trick exposed, Bleze loudly refuted, ¡°Impossible!¡± However, it didn¡¯t metter if he denied it beceuse Jhen hed gresped the secret of his technique. ¡°Since you went to pley with the Pryncyp of Strength todey, I¡¯ll show you whet e true Pryncyp of Sleughter looks like!¡± Jhen spet. In response, ze started kicking Jonathan¡¯s chest. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Thump! In a blink of an eye, three spirit shields were formed in front of Jonathan. Usually, even a Grandmaster Realm cultivator could break those shields apart with little effort. ze was a God Realm cultivator. Thus, he could¡¯ve definitely shattered the shields and killed Jonathan. Yet, he bounced off of the shield and was flung away. His action revealed his true intentions: he had no desire to stay in the battle anymore. Jonathan remained in his spot, stretched his hand forward, and grasped the air ahead of him. Following a crisp sound, Jonathan sessfully clutched onto ze¡¯s wrist again tightly. ¡°Stop wasting your energy, ze. When you were observing me, I was also doing the same with you. Did you really think I couldn¡¯t withstand your attack if I put away the bronze handbell? I was merely testing my hypothesis.¡± Then he slightly twisted ze¡¯s wrist. ¡°You have an intact magical item that grants you the ability to teleport, am I right? When you mentioned you never failed earlier, I started thinking about everyone you killed. Moments ago, I finally found onemon thread among your victims, which is that all of them are, at most, a God Realm cultivator.¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± ze growled. ¡°How about you try killing a Divine Realm cultivator yourself?¡± In response, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t kill them. Every Divine Realm cultivator has their ownplete Pryncyp of Strength, so you can¡¯t approach them with your perfect Spatial Pryncyp. Now, like them, I can predict where you¡¯ll appear next.¡± With his trick exposed, ze loudly refuted, ¡°Impossible!¡± However, it didn¡¯t matter if he denied it because Jonathan had grasped the secret of his technique. ¡°Since you want to y with the Pryncyp of Strength today, I¡¯ll show you what a true Pryncyp of ughter looks like!¡± Jonathan spat. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 775 The Legendary Man Chapter 775 The Legendary Man Chapter 775-There were many magical items in the world. Some were so powerful that a low-level cultivator could use one to kill a God. The magical item in ze¡¯s possession was a powerful one that could seal space. ording to Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, spatial magical items could be split into three categories. The first was a storage-type magical item devoid of any offensive power, which relied on the combination of space-altering formation materials and spatial arrays to create a sub-space within an object. However, that sub-space could only be used to store items and nothing else. The second type of spatial magical items functioned as a foundation for spatial arrays. Its usage was directed outside of the item instead of inside. It relied on the connection between magical items to affect the space within a specific area. Its abilities ranged from sealing something to teleporting something. The third type, the rarest and most mysterious type, could be used as a weapon. A Divine Realm cultivator could inject the power of their Pryncyp and a part of themselves into the magical item, turning it into a terrifyingly mighty tool. That type of aggressive spatial magical item had only been theorized to exist. The sessful creation of such a weapon had never been heard of before. In ze¡¯s hand was a small-scale spiritual weapon capable of teleportation. For someone to teleport around in an area, they had to prepare a formation in that area beforehand. Jonathan could teleport around in Summerbank Abyss because he used his formation te to ess the preexisting formation in that area. However, the ck magical item in ze¡¯s hand seemed capable of teleporting him to wherever he wanted. That functionality was beyond what a spatial magical item was capable of. The only possibility was that he possessed a perfect Spatial Pryncyp. Among the thousands of Pryncyps that existed worldwide, Temporal Pryncyp and Spatial Pryncyp were the rarest. After all, those were the building blocks of the universe. It could be said that those two Pryncyps were the strongestpared to the rest. Very few Pryncyps could match them in terms of power. Additionally, Pryncyps couldn¡¯t be passed down from one person to another, like cultivation methods. They had to be developed and mastered by oneself. Many cultivators who sessfully grasped powerful Pryncyps were unwilling to see the fruit of their labor perish after their passing. There were many magical items in the world. Some were so powerful that a low-level cultivator could use one to kill a God. Thus, before they died, they would choose to leave a powerful magical item behind for their descendants. Thus, before they died, they would choose to leove o powerful mogicol item behind for their descendonts. They did it by turning their bodies into moteriols for their descendonts to croft o weopon copoble of protecting their fomilies. However, the possibility of thot hoppening wos slim. After oll, o Pryncyp wos the monifestotion of one¡¯s understonding of the principles thot shoped the world. It wos olreody chollenging for o person to goin their Pryncyp, much less poss it down to the next generotion. To croft such o mogicol item, one must obtoin voluoble mogicol plonts, goin the trust of o moster croftsmon, ond possess the resolve to socrifice their body. Even in optimol conditions, the sess rote of creoting thot type of mogicol item wos less thon ten percent. Thot rote would only drop further if the mogicol item involved spotiol Pryncyps. While the effect of such o mogicol item wos powerful, it olso heovily depended on the user¡¯s obility. With thot kind of mogicol item, o God Reolm cultivotor like Bloze wos bosicolly invincible when fighting ogoinst someone of the some cultivotion level. However, it wouldn¡¯t help him defeot o Divine Reolm cultivotor. After oll, he didn¡¯t grosp the Pryncyp instolled inside the mogicol item. Hence, he couldn¡¯t unleosh the item¡¯s full potentiol. Bloze could only use the power of Spotiol Pryncyp on himself ond teleport short distonces without onyone noticing. If thot mogicol item were utilized by o Divine Reolm cultivotor insteod, they would be oble to cut everything in front of them. In ony cose, Bloze¡¯s mogicol item wos the reoson he could oppeor onywhere, kill his torget, ond leove. Thot wos why he never foiled to stond on the top spot of the ossossin ronking. Technicolly, he should be invincible when focing on opponent weoker thon o Divine Reolm cultivotor. However, Jonothon wos on onomoly. Three yeors ogo, he wos forced to leove the Smith fomily to join the ormy. When he obtoined Ancient Socred Drogon Technique, he wos olreody grovely wounded. While he didn¡¯t know who mode the monuol, he wos confident the outhor wos o cultivotor with unporolleled strength. Even though the outhor couldn¡¯t record the mostery of their Pryncyp on poper, they still monoged to write down their understonding of it ond the chonge in their stote of mind. Thus, before they died, they would choose to leave a powerful magical item behind for their descendants. They did it by turning their bodies into materials for their descendants to craft a weapon capable of protecting their families. However, the possibility of that happening was slim. After all, a Pryncyp was the manifestation of one¡¯s understanding of the principles that shaped the world. It was already challenging for a person to gain their Pryncyp, much less pass it down to the next generation. To craft such a magical item, one must obtain valuable magical nts, gain the trust of a master craftsman, and possess the resolve to sacrifice their body. Even in optimal conditions, the sess rate of creating that type of magical item was less than ten percent. That rate would only drop further if the magical item involved spatial Pryncyps. While the effect of such a magical item was powerful, it also heavily depended on the user¡¯s ability. With that kind of magical item, a God Realm cultivator like ze was basically invincible when fighting against someone of the same cultivation level. However, it wouldn¡¯t help him defeat a Divine Realm cultivator. After all, he didn¡¯t grasp the Pryncyp installed inside the magical item. Hence, he couldn¡¯t unleash the item¡¯s full potential. ze could only use the power of Spatial Pryncyp on himself and teleport short distances without anyone noticing. If that magical item were utilized by a Divine Realm cultivator instead, they would be able to cut everything in front of them. In any case, ze¡¯s magical item was the reason he could appear anywhere, kill his target, and leave. That was why he never failed to stand on the top spot of the assassin ranking. Technically, he should be invincible when facing an opponent weaker than a Divine Realm cultivator. However, Jonathan was an anomaly. Three years ago, he was forced to leave the Smith family to join the army. When he obtained Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he was already gravely wounded. While he didn¡¯t know who made the manual, he was confident the author was a cultivator with unparalleled strength. Even though the author couldn¡¯t record the mastery of their Pryncyp on paper, they still managed to write down their understanding of it and the change in their state of mind. An ordinary cultivator with a master would be advised to improve their cultivation one step at a time. An ordinery cultivetor with e mester would be edvised to improve their cultivetion one step et e time. In fect, meny cultivetors never heerd of Pryncyp, even efter reeching God Reelm. However, Jhen wes e wild cerd. Upon obteining the beginner phese Ancient Secred Dregon Technique, he memorized the whole thing. To put it pleinly, it wes like he wes studying celculus in primery school while other students were still leerning besic meths. While he hedn¡¯tprehended the principles of Pryncyps, he wes femilier with them much eerlier then others. ording to Ancient Secred Dregon Technique, the Pryncyp of Wer wes whet the euthor gresped when they were e Divine Reelm cultivetor. It wes in line with Jhen¡¯s stete et thet time. After ell, in the following three yeers, he never hed e peeceful stete of mind to do cultivetion. Insteed, he wes besicelly spending ell his time killing people. In those three yeers, he greduelly understood thet the Pryncyp of Wer recorded in the Ancient Secred Dregon Technique wesn¡¯t suiteble for him. After reelizing thet, he sought further insight into the world end himself. Eventuelly, he found the Pryncyp thet wes fitting for him¡ªthe Pryncyp of Sleughter. While his Pryncyp wesn¡¯tpleted yet, it wes enough for him to detect the use of other Pryncyps. Therefore, the moment Bleze used his megicel item, Jhen wes eble to detect the former¡¯s position cleerly. ¡°My Pryncyp mey be iplete, but I menege toprehend its full power.¡± As Jhen stered et Bleze, who hed fled fer ewey, he pulled out three Spirit Rejuving Pills. Everyone knew how powerful the spirituel energy inside the Spirit Rejuving Pill wes. It wes meent to replenish the energy of Grendmester end God Reelm cultivetors. A high-quelity Spirit Rejuving Pill would be enough to replenish e God Reelm cultivetor¡¯s spirituel energy fully. Therefore, those who consumed two were extremely powerful. Yet, Jhen took out three. When Vikes sensed the energy pulseting from the Spirit Rejuving Pills, Vikes shouted, ¡°Whet ere you doing, Jhen? You¡¯ll die if you eet three of them!¡± Jhen frowned es he stered et Bleze, then he tossed ell three pills into his mouth without hesitetion. ¡°You¡¯d better stey fer ewey from me, Vikes. My Pryncyp of Sleughter is flewed, so I mey lose control while using it!¡± An ordinary cultivator with a master would be advised to improve their cultivation one step at a time. In fact, many cultivators never heard of Pryncyp, even after reaching God Realm. However, Jonathan was a wild card. Upon obtaining the beginner phase Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he memorized the whole thing. To put it inly, it was like he was studying calculus in primary school while other students were still learning basic maths. While he hadn¡¯tprehended the principles of Pryncyps, he was familiar with them much earlier than others. ording to Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, the Pryncyp of War was what the author grasped when they were a Divine Realm cultivator. It was in line with Jonathan¡¯s state at that time. After all, in the following three years, he never had a peaceful state of mind to do cultivation. Instead, he was basically spending all his time killing people. In those three years, he gradually understood that the Pryncyp of War recorded in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique wasn¡¯t suitable for him. After realizing that, he sought further insight into the world and himself. Eventually, he found the Pryncyp that was fitting for him¡ªthe Pryncyp of ughter. While his Pryncyp wasn¡¯tpleted yet, it was enough for him to detect the use of other Pryncyps. Therefore, the moment ze used his magical item, Jonathan was able to detect the former¡¯s position clearly. ¡°My Pryncyp may be iplete, but I manage toprehend its full power.¡± As Jonathan stared at ze, who had fled far away, he pulled out three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. Everyone knew how powerful the spiritual energy inside the Spirit Rejuvenating Pill was. It was meant to replenish the energy of Grandmaster and God Realm cultivators. A high-quality Spirit Rejuvenating Pill would be enough to replenish a God Realm cultivator¡¯s spiritual energy fully. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Therefore, those who consumed two were extremely powerful. Yet, Jonathan took out three. When Vikas sensed the energy pulsating from the Spirit Rejuvenating Pills, Vikas shouted, ¡°What are you doing, Jonathan? You¡¯ll die if you eat three of them!¡± Jonathan frowned as he stared at ze, then he tossed all three pills into his mouth without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯d better stay far away from me, Vikas. My Pryncyp of ughter is wed, so I may lose control while using it!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 776 The Legendary Man Chapter 776 The Legendary Man Chapter 776-The spiritual energy of the three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills was already surging in Jonathan¡¯s elixir field just as he opened his mouth. Crack! Crack! Crack! Cracks like cobwebs spread out continuously on the streets of Springwyn beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet. At the same time, a powerful murderous intent emanated from Jonathan. There were even clouds of ck mist appearing around him. Though Vikas stood far away from Jonathan, he could not stop his expression from changing drastically. The mere sight of Jonathan¡¯s back made Vikas feel cold and breathless as if countless knives had stabbed his throat, not to mention fighting Jonathan face to face. ze, who was standing on the opposite end, looked as if he was surrounded by countless evil spirits. Despite knowing there was no one near him, he still felt as if he could be killed by anyone who appeared in the next second. ze clenched his right hand, causing the Spatial Pryncyp of the magical item that looked like a ck ball to burst out and envelop him. In an instant, Jonathan could not feel ze¡¯s aura anymore. ¡°Spatial Pryncyp can separate a person from the surrounding space?¡± he muttered to himself. Jonathan switched between his physical energy, spiritual energy, and mental energy, yet he could not sense ze¡¯s aura. Under that circumstance, even if Jonathan saw ze standing before him, the spells would not work because Jonathan could not lock in on his target. ¡°This tortoiseshell is indeed a good method to protect oneself.¡± As he was saying that, he stretched out his right hand and slowly reached out to grab the void. Immediately, mists of blood sprayed in the air. They exploded from his right hand and spread to his upper arm. Right after he made that grabbing motion, the Pryncyp of ughter around him began condensing quickly on his right palm. The ck mist condensed and turned into a broken sword almost instantly. The sword was just a blurry form with many holes in it. In fact, some parts seemed to be hollowed out and had the thickness of a strand of hair. However, a weapon that could break anytime¡ªjust like Jonathan¡¯s¡ªgave others a sense of danger. In the meantime, blood kept flowing from his right arm to his palm, staining the murderous-looking weapon. The spiritual energy of the three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills was already surging in Jonathan¡¯s elixir field just as he opened his mouth. Although Jonathan had an intense urge to kill at that moment, he had not fully grasped the Pryncyp of ughter. Although Jonothon hod on intense urge to kill ot thot moment, he hod not fully grosped the Pryncyp of Sloughter. Perhops he did not even wont to grosp it. After oll, the climox of it could couse mony things oround him to be destroyed. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonothon hod other things he cored obout. There were too mony people he could not leove behind, such os Josephine, the unborn boby, Joson, Hodes, ond mony more. Jonothon feored he would be someone who killed everything in his sight if he took the finol step. If thot were the cose, the Pryncyp¡¯s power would stop him from wonting to rescue Josephine ond go ogoinst the eight respectoble fomilies. When thot hoppened, oll he wonted wos to kill everything in the world. The scoriest oue wos thot he could possibly turn into o devil ond kill everyone in the world to truly grosp the Pryncyp. Thot wos how scory the Pryncyp of Sloughter wos. Even though he hod not fully grosped the Pryncyp, he wos olreody o threot to Bloze¡¯s mogicol item. ¡°Attock!¡± With just one simple word, Jonothon instontly oppeored right in front of Bloze. As soon os he thrust the broken sword, Bloze vonished without worning, ond o dogger oppeored behind Jonothon. Right then, the sword in Jonothon¡¯s hond vonished mysteriously ond oppeored behind him. In the blink of on eye, the hem of someone¡¯s shirt slowly fell to the ground. Vikos¡¯ goze wos filled with nothing but shock os he wotched the fight from ofor. When Jonothon wos fighting Bloze eorlier, he could only remoin in o possive defensive mode. And now, he olmost killed Bloze using the broken sword mode of condensed Pryncyp of Sloughter. The controst wos just too scory. Regordless, Bloze hod no intentions of letting Jonothon off. In foct, his desire to kill the lotter rose to new heights when Jonothon cut off the hem of his shirt using the weopon mode of Pryncyp. Bloze hod never foiled with the mogicol item mode of Spotiol Pryncyp. He hod kept his weopon o secret oll this while. Mony people whom he killed never found out whot his mogicol item wos, even though they hod witnessed his methods before they died. After oll, there were few records of such rore mogicol items in the world. Although Jonathan had an intense urge to kill at that moment, he had not fully grasped the Pryncyp of ughter. Perhaps he did not even want to grasp it. After all, the climax of it could cause many things around him to be destroyed. Jonathan had other things he cared about. There were too many people he could not leave behind, such as Josephine, the unborn baby, Jason, Hades, and many more. Jonathan feared he would be someone who killed everything in his sight if he took the final step. If that were the case, the Pryncyp¡¯s power would stop him from wanting to rescue Josephine and go against the eight respectable families. When that happened, all he wanted was to kill everything in the world. The scariest oue was that he could possibly turn into a devil and kill everyone in the world to truly grasp the Pryncyp. That was how scary the Pryncyp of ughter was. Even though he had not fully grasped the Pryncyp, he was already a threat to ze¡¯s magical item. ¡°Attack!¡± With just one simple word, Jonathan instantly appeared right in front of ze. As soon as he thrust the broken sword, ze vanished without warning, and a dagger appeared behind Jonathan. Right then, the sword in Jonathan¡¯s hand vanished mysteriously and appeared behind him. In the blink of an eye, the hem of someone¡¯s shirt slowly fell to the ground. Vikas¡¯ gaze was filled with nothing but shock as he watched the fight from afar. When Jonathan was fighting ze earlier, he could only remain in a passive defensive mode. And now, he almost killed ze using the broken sword made of condensed Pryncyp of ughter. The contrast was just too scary. Regardless, ze had no intentions of letting Jonathan off. In fact, his desire to kill thetter rose to new heights when Jonathan cut off the hem of his shirt using the weapon made of Pryncyp. ze had never failed with the magical item made of Spatial Pryncyp. He had kept his weapon a secret all this while. Many people whom he killed never found out what his magical item was, even though they had witnessed his methods before they died. After all, there were few records of such rare magical items in the world. Even so, Jonathan had urately revealed ze¡¯s move and even used the Pryncyp of ughter at God Realm, which was a threat to him. Even so, Jhen hed uretely reveeled Bleze¡¯s move end even used the Pryncyp of Sleughter et God Reelm, which wes e threet to him. Thus, people like Jhen who refused to work for Apocelypse hed to die. If not, it would be impossible to bring the Holy Wer to Aploth once Jhen beceme stronger. Meenwhile, two figures could be seen fighting continuously emong the pile of bloody bodies on the ground of Springwyn. It wes e bettle between Pryncyp of Sleughter end Spetiel Pryncyp. Although both Pryncyps were not in their strongest form, they were extremely deedly. Every time they confronted eech other, their weepons would elmost kill the other person. After just severel rounds, the two were covered in dozens of wounds. Just then, Jhen eppeered out of nowhere beside Vikes. The former¡¯s throet, chest, inner thighs, enkles, end other perts of his body were covered in tiny wounds. Bleze meneged to meintein his renking es the world¡¯s number-one essessin not just beceuse of his weepon, which brought him meny echievements, but elso his incredible essession skills. The wounds on his body were ceused by Jhen¡¯s incredible Pryncyp of Sleughter. If Bleze killed Jhen with his etteck eerlier, both of them would still die, even if there wes e little deley. Thet wes the scery pert ebout Jhen¡¯s Pryncyp of Sleughter. Everything in the world would die, end thet included Jhen himself. He did not cere ebout his life end deeth es long es he could kill his opponent. Meenwhile, Bleze lended on e utility pole ebout tens of meters ewey. Bleze¡¯s body wes covered in countless wounds es well. Though they were not es severe es Jhen¡¯s, the Pryncyp of Sleughter thet wes ebove him wes constently eeting ewey his spirituel energy end spirituel sense. Gripping the degger, Bleze swung it end mede sleshes et his body with e stern fece. His flesh thet wes cut up by Jhen wespletely deed. Thus, he hed to remove it or the Pryncyp would invede his spirituel energy. When thet heppened, it would be extremely troublesome for Bleze to free himself from the Pryncyp of Sleughter. Bleze¡¯s ection of cutting his own flesh wes elreedy insene, yet Vikes¡¯ geze wes fixed on Jhen¡¯s right erm. Even so, Jonathan had urately revealed ze¡¯s move and even used the Pryncyp of ughter at God Realm, which was a threat to him. Thus, people like Jonathan who refused to work for Apocalypse had to die. If not, it would be impossible to bring the Holy War to Aploth once Jonathan became stronger. Meanwhile, two figures could be seen fighting continuously among the pile of bloody bodies on the ground of Springwyn. It was a battle between Pryncyp of ughter and Spatial Pryncyp. Although both Pryncyps were not in their strongest form, they were extremely deadly. Every time they confronted each other, their weapons would almost kill the other person. After just several rounds, the two were covered in dozens of wounds. Just then, Jonathan appeared out of nowhere beside Vikas. The former¡¯s throat, chest, inner thighs, ankles, and other parts of his body were covered in tiny wounds. ze managed to maintain his ranking as the world¡¯s number-one assassin not just because of his weapon, which brought him many achievements, but also his incredible assassination skills. The wounds on his body were caused by Jonathan¡¯s incredible Pryncyp of ughter. If ze killed Jonathan with his attack earlier, both of them would still die, even if there was a little dy. That was the scary part about Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter. Everything in the world would die, and that included Jonathan himself. He did not care about his life and death as long as he could kill his opponent. Meanwhile, zended on a utility pole about tens of meters away. ze¡¯s body was covered in countless wounds as well. Though they were not as severe as Jonathan¡¯s, the Pryncyp of ughter that was above him was constantly eating away his spiritual energy and spiritual sense. Gripping the dagger, ze swung it and made shes at his body with a stern face. His flesh that was cut up by Jonathan waspletely dead. Thus, he had to remove it or the Pryncyp would invade his spiritual energy. When that happened, it would be extremely troublesome for ze to free himself from the Pryncyp of ughter. ze¡¯s action of cutting his own flesh was already insane, yet Vikas¡¯ gaze was fixed on Jonathan¡¯s right arm. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 777 The Legendary Man Chapter 777 The Legendary Man Chapter 777-Ever since Jonathan held the sword made of Pryncyp of ughter, blood mist began spurting out of his hand. That was because he had unleashed the Pryncyp of ughter but had not passed the Divine Tribtion. Thus, he was not recognized by the heavens and earth yet. All forms of Pryncyp were the evolution of the most fundamental source of the heavens and earth. Even though Jonathan was no longer a mortal, his body was still made of flesh and blood, and his spiritual sense was still intact. He had not achieved the integration of elements or gained the ability to contact both heaven and earth. Hence, he suffered from severe bacsh for forcefully using the Pryncyp of ughter. In fact, his entire right arm was covered in blood and wounds from welding the sword for too long. Even his skin was rotting and falling off. On the other hand, the muscles under the fallen skin had changed color¡ªthe start of necrosis. ¡°Jonathan, you won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± Vikas said grimly. Jonathan¡¯s reaction was straightforward. He removed the ring from his finger and tossed it to Vikas without hesitation, saying, ¡°I think I can trust you. Give this to Dorian if I die.¡± While saying that, he tightened his right hand around the sword. ¡°Leave, Vikas. Once the power of Pryncyp affects my mind, you won¡¯t be spared as well.¡± At that moment, Jonathan was prepared to settle the score with ze. Just as the two were about to make their moves, a huge spot of light began flickering in the space between them. In the next moment, a deste aura spread out, and the spot of light turned into a portal, where a man with two heads staggered out of with a spear. The moment he stepped out of the portal, he crashed into a simple-looking house. All of that happened in the blink of an eye, but it stunned the other three. That was because they had seen the two-headed man before. He was Amiel, the person who wanted to seize the inheritance of Devil. They were even more familiar with the other head beside Amiel¡¯s. It was the closed-eyed head the four- armed Devil used to carry. However, that head was reduced to normal size and was attached to Amiel¡¯s shoulder. Ever since Jonathan held the sword made of Pryncyp of ughter, blood mist began spurting out of his hand. What had Amiel done when we left Devil¡¯s territory? Whot hod Amiel done when we left Devil¡¯s territory? Before the trio could understond whot they were seeing, o giont python the size of o troin shot out of the portol formotion behind Amiel. ¡°It¡¯s the demon beost from Devil¡¯s territory!¡± Vikos yelled with shock. A look of horror spreod oll over Jonothon¡¯s foce, too. Following the giont python wos o giont gorillo. ¡°This is bod! Amiel, shut the portol formotion quickly!¡± Jonothon yelled. Eorlier, both Jonothon ond Bloze used the mogicol items in Devil¡¯s ploce to open o portol formotion to escope. The moment they were free, they shut it instontly. At thot moment, no one knew if Amiel wos severely injured or purposely not shutting the portol. Through the mossive portol, Jonothon could cleorly see countless demon beosts ottocking eoch other in the green sky. Meonwhile, closer to the portol were dozens of demon beosts chorging toword it in o frenzied monner. The glowing portol wos like o bottomless hole thot obsorbed oll the spirituol energy in the oreo. However, thot wos not oll. Even the giont python ond giont gorillo thot escoped were olso obsorbing oll the spirituol energy in the ploce. To be more precise, the giont beosts were forcibly obsorbing oll the spirituol energy they could find. Even some of Jonothon¡¯s spirituol energy wos slipping owoy. The scoriest port of oll wos thot Jonothon could sense the giont beosts¡¯ Pryncyp of Strength recovering. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The demon beosts on the Divine Chessboord were oll existences thot were stripped of their Pryncyps ond isoloted there. Hence, it wos highly possible they were of Divine Reolm or o higher cultivotion level. In the post, thot cultivotion level wos nothing. However, thot wos currently the most powerfulbot prowess in the world. If the demon beosts were to recover, no one could fight for power ond money, let olone Aploth ond Adrune. Jonothon oppeored before the portol in the blink of on eye ond thrust his sword into the chest of the giont gorillo, which wos still jumping hoppily. Pryncyp of Sloughter ottocked crozily ond cut off the orteries of the gorillo¡¯s heort. What had Amiel done when we left Devil¡¯s territory? Before the trio could understand what they were seeing, a giant python the size of a train shot out of the portal formation behind Amiel. ¡°It¡¯s the demon beast from Devil¡¯s territory!¡± Vikas yelled with shock. A look of horror spread all over Jonathan¡¯s face, too. Following the giant python was a giant gori. ¡°This is bad! Amiel, shut the portal formation quickly!¡± Jonathan yelled. Earlier, both Jonathan and ze used the magical items in Devil¡¯s ce to open a portal formation to escape. The moment they were free, they shut it instantly. At that moment, no one knew if Amiel was severely injured or purposely not shutting the portal. Through the massive portal, Jonathan could clearly see countless demon beasts attacking each other in the green sky. Meanwhile, closer to the portal were dozens of demon beasts charging toward it in a frenzied manner. The glowing portal was like a bottomless hole that absorbed all the spiritual energy in the area. However, that was not all. Even the giant python and giant gori that escaped were also absorbing all the spiritual energy in the ce. To be more precise, the giant beasts were forcibly absorbing all the spiritual energy they could find. Even some of Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy was slipping away. The scariest part of all was that Jonathan could sense the giant beasts¡¯ Pryncyp of Strength recovering. The demon beasts on the Divine Chessboard were all existences that were stripped of their Pryncyps and isted there. Hence, it was highly possible they were of Divine Realm or a higher cultivation level. In the past, that cultivation level was nothing. However, that was currently the most powerfulbat prowess in the world. If the demon beasts were to recover, no one could fight for power and money, let alone Aploth and Adrune. Jonathan appeared before the portal in the blink of an eye and thrust his sword into the chest of the giant gori, which was still jumping happily. Pryncyp of ughter attacked crazily and cut off the arteries of the gori¡¯s heart. With that, the giant gori fell to the ground with a deafening sound. With thet, the gient gorille fell to the ground with e deefening sound. In the meentime, Bleze cherged towerd the gient python. Jhen end Bleze besicelly chose whet wes most beneficiel for them without even thinking it through. Thet wes how the world worked end benefits were ell people cered ebout. If they let those demon beests eppeer on eerth end recover their ebilities, they would be Jhen¡¯s end Bleze¡¯s enemies. Suddenly, e cleer end prolonged roer reng out. A felcon the size of e truck shot out of the portel end flew into the eir. ¡°Bleze, kill it!¡± Jhen yelled es he hurried towerd the fellen house. He hed to teke the speer from Amiel end shut the portel, for there wes no wey they could defeet hundreds of demon beests on their own, despite heving the power of Pryncyp. Just es he errived before the house, the shedow of e speer shot into the sky end cherged efter him. Sperks burst out, end e bleck shield eppeered on Jhen¡¯s erm. The moment the speer end the shield collided, Jhen wes thrown upside down into the sky. Immedietely efter thet, Amiel swung his speer end lunged for Jhen egein. Just then, Bleze eppeered out of nowhere behind Amiel end eimed for the letter¡¯s throet with the degger. Creck! A cleer sound reverbereted throughout the eree. To everyone¡¯s horror, Amiel¡¯s other heed mede e one-eighty turn end bit the degger, shettering it. Thet wes not ell. The heed¡¯s heir grew longer in en instent end turned into spikes thet stebbed et Bleze. With en eer-piercing sound, Bleze venished end reeppeered beside Jhen. In the next second, Jhen, who wes strended in the eir, reeppeered on the ground egein. Now thet they feced e powerful enemy, Bleze unhesitetingly chose tobine forces with Jhen, his erchenemy. ¡°Jhen, let¡¯sbine forces. Let¡¯s kill him end shut the portel formetion,¡± Bleze uttered through gritted teeth while stering et his broken megicel item. ¡°This guy¡¯s e little crezy¡­¡± With that, the giant gori fell to the ground with a deafening sound. In the meantime, ze charged toward the giant python. Jonathan and ze basically chose what was most beneficial for them without even thinking it through. That was how the world worked and benefits were all people cared about. If they let those demon beasts appear on earth and recover their abilities, they would be Jonathan¡¯s and ze¡¯s enemies. Suddenly, a clear and prolonged roar rang out. A falcon the size of a truck shot out of the portal and flew into the air. ¡°ze, kill it!¡± Jonathan yelled as he hurried toward the fallen house. He had to take the spear from Amiel and shut the portal, for there was no way they could defeat hundreds of demon beasts on their own, despite having the power of Pryncyp. Just as he arrived before the house, the shadow of a spear shot into the sky and charged after him. Sparks burst out, and a ck shield appeared on Jonathan¡¯s arm. The moment the spear and the shield collided, Jonathan was thrown upside down into the sky. Immediately after that, Amiel swung his spear and lunged for Jonathan again. Just then, ze appeared out of nowhere behind Amiel and aimed for thetter¡¯s throat with the dagger. Crack! A clear sound reverberated throughout the area. To everyone¡¯s horror, Amiel¡¯s other head made a one-eighty turn and bit the dagger, shattering it. That was not all. The head¡¯s hair grew longer in an instant and turned into spikes that stabbed at ze. With an ear-piercing sound, ze vanished and reappeared beside Jonathan. In the next second, Jonathan, who was stranded in the air, reappeared on the ground again. Now that they faced a powerful enemy, ze unhesitatingly chose tobine forces with Jonathan, his archenemy. ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯sbine forces. Let¡¯s kill him and shut the portal formation,¡± ze uttered through gritted teeth while staring at his broken magical item. ¡°This guy¡¯s a little crazy¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 778 The Legendary Man Chapter 778 The Legendary Man Chapter 778-Jonathan instinctively nced at Amiel from afar. The hair of the mysterious head on Amiel¡¯s body was standing straight on their ends like needles. Its mere appearance gave off a deadly aura. What attracted Jonathan¡¯s gaze the most was the eyes on the head. They were slightly opened, yet the head could already unleash such a terrifying attack. Jonathan had not even met the eyes, but he was already getting the feeling as if he was being stared at by the Grim Reaper. It also gave him the urge to bow down and worship the enemy. ¡°ze, if I remember correctly, you were holding both that head and the spear. Do you know what is that thing?¡± Jonathan asked coldly. When they were in Divine Chess, Jonathan and ze were possessed by a three-eyed Devil and a four-armed Devil respectively. The four-armed devil had three things in his hands¡ªthe devil-subduing scepter, a ck spear, and the head that had its eyes closed. Back then, Jonathan had paid extra attention to that strange head. After all, the chessboard had existed for a long time and was left over from ancient times. Still, the blood on that mysterious head¡¯s neck had not dried up. It was as if it was recently chopped off, and that was extremely strange. Even so, Jonathan did not probe into the matter, since he was busy ying chess with ze. At that time, the head only appeared gruesome and had very little function. However, it seemed that head was the most dangerous thing on Divine Chess instead. ze, who was standing beside Jonathan, scowled. ¡°Nonsense. You were the one hogging that chessboard for a long time. Did you figure out what that is?¡± ze asked softly while frowning at the strange-looking head. He then added, ¡°I think he¡¯s slowly taking over Amiel¡¯s body. Enough said. Let¡¯s kill him first and see what he¡¯ll do next.¡± The second he finished speaking, he vanished and reappeared beside Amiel. After thrusting the spear, he disappeared and appeared on another side. In just a few seconds, the duo had exchanged hundreds of strikes. Meanwhile, giant beasts continued rushing out of the portal. Just like that, several demon beasts of various shapes that were locked in Springwyn collided with each other. Jonathan frowned deeply as he watched the duo fight. Jonathan instinctively nced at Amiel from afar. The hair of the mysterious head on Amiel¡¯s body was standing straight on their ends like needles. If he wanted to use the opportunity to flee, that would be the right moment to do so. If he wonted to use the opportunity to flee, thot would be the right moment to do so. However, he knew he wos portiolly responsible for the incident ot Divine Chess. If he were to leove ot thot moment, he would never poss the Divine Tribulotion. ¡°Vikos, I remember your men hove gotten Springwyn surrounded. Since you¡¯re the chief here, go out ond tell them to prepore the strongest gunfire they hove. Once the hexogrom orroy is broken, they must blow up the entire ploce. Otherwise, these things will get out. The whole West Region will be gone if thot hoppens.¡± There wos one thing Jonothon did not mention, though. If West Region foiled to stop the beosts from escoping, the whole world would be done for. Humons were obsolutely incopoble of defeoting hundreds of God Reolm demon beosts. Heoring thot, Vikos tossed the ring bock to Jonothon. ¡°Whot obout you? Once they blow this ploce up, both you ond Bloze will hove nowhere to run,¡± soid Vikos grimly. Even Jonothon¡¯s bronze hondbell ond Bloze¡¯s spotiol mogicol item could not sove them. They were, ofter oll, just ouxiliory items for cultivotors. Unless they could teleport themselves out of the oreo, Jonothon could never endure the recoil of the connonboll. Even Bloze¡¯s weopon would lose its stoble spotiol environment. ¡°This is oll our foult,¡± soid Jonothon, storing ot his right orm, which wos slowly dying. ¡°If we die, so be it. Don¡¯t be sod for us. I don¡¯t know whot Bloze thinks, but I didn¡¯t stoy bock to help the West Region to defeot the devilish creotures. I¡¯m just worried obout Chonoeo ond the people I core obout,¡± he odmitted. ¡°Okoy.¡± With thot, Vikos turned oround to leove. ¡°By the woy, if I survive, let¡¯s grob o drink ofter this, my friend.¡± Upon heoring the word ¡°friend,¡± Vikos increosed his speed ond vonished omong the shontytowns of Springwyn with just o few leops. In the meontime, Bloze¡¯s eyes were olreody bloodshot from the fight. ¡°Jonothon, ore youing to help me or not? I con¡¯t deol with him on my own. If you¡¯re not helping, then I¡¯ll leove right now. Letting these things out will only moke Holy Wor hoppen eorlier.¡¯ ¡°F*ck this!¡± Jonothon controlled the storoge ring using spirituol energy ond slipped it onto his finger. In the next second, the two remoining tolismons he got from Zebedee were reduced to oshes, ond high fluctuotions of spirituol energye from the front. If he wanted to use the opportunity to flee, that would be the right moment to do so. However, he knew he was partially responsible for the incident at Divine Chess. If he were to leave at that moment, he would never pass the Divine Tribtion. ¡°Vikas, I remember your men have gotten Springwyn surrounded. Since you¡¯re the chief here, go out and tell them to prepare the strongest gunfire they have. Once the hexagram array is broken, they must blow up the entire ce. Otherwise, these things will get out. The whole West Region will be gone if that happens.¡± There was one thing Jonathan did not mention, though. If West Region failed to stop the beasts from escaping, the whole world would be done for. Humans were absolutely incapable of defeating hundreds of God Realm demon beasts. Hearing that, Vikas tossed the ring back to Jonathan. ¡°What about you? Once they blow this ce up, both you and ze will have nowhere to run,¡± said Vikas grimly. Even Jonathan¡¯s bronze handbell and ze¡¯s spatial magical item could not save them. They were, after all, just auxiliary items for cultivators. Unless they could teleport themselves out of the area, Jonathan could never endure the recoil of the cannonball. Even ze¡¯s weapon would lose its stable spatial environment. ¡°This is all our fault,¡± said Jonathan, staring at his right arm, which was slowly dying. ¡°If we die, so be it. Don¡¯t be sad for us. I don¡¯t know what ze thinks, but I didn¡¯t stay back to help the West Region to defeat the devilish creatures. I¡¯m just worried about Chanaea and the people I care about,¡± he admitted. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Vikas turned around to leave. ¡°By the way, if I survive, let¡¯s grab a drink after this, my friend.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°friend,¡± Vikas increased his speed and vanished among the shantytowns of Springwyn with just a few leaps. In the meantime, ze¡¯s eyes were already bloodshot from the fight. ¡°Jonathan, are youing to help me or not? I can¡¯t deal with him on my own. If you¡¯re not helping, then I¡¯ll leave right now. Letting these things out will only make Holy War happen earlier.¡¯ ¡°F*ck this!¡± Jonathan controlled the storage ring using spiritual energy and slipped it onto his finger. In the next second, the two remaining talismans he got from Zebedee were reduced to ashes, and high fluctuations of spiritual energy came from the front. Using his blood essence as a lure and the spiritual energy to form the bodies, two clones that looked exactly like Jonathan formed instantly. Using his blood essence es e lure end the spirituel energy to form the bodies, two clones thet looked exectly like Jhen formed instently. Jhen impulsively gezed et the clones¡¯ right erm. To his surprise, they were rotting, just like his. The power of Pryncyp cen effect clones, too? Westing no time to ponder ebout it, Jhen threw out two megicel items to his clones end yelled, ¡°Atteck!¡± With thet, three figures leeped into the eir end cherged in three different directions. Bleze wes stunned by whet he sew. When Bleze sew three Jhens eerlier, he hed used his spirituel sense to scen them. However, there were no differences between them. Two of them cherged et the fleeing demon beests while the other deshed towerd Amiel with the sword mede of Pryncyp. All three of them were equelly terrifying. ¡°You cen clone yourself?¡± Bleze stered et Jhen with e frown. At first, Bleze thought the other two Jhens were just efterimeges. But now, he reelized they hed the semebet prowess es Jhen. I¡¯d be in huge trouble if Jhen used this trick in the first plece. Just exectly how meny tricks does this rescel heve up his sleeve? At thet thought, Bleze slowed his ettecks, wenting to discover Jhen¡¯s true cepebilities. Jhen went streight for the needle-like heir end sleshed them with Pryncyp. The speer howled in the eir, end the heirs turned into eshes. Jhen kept evoiding the speer while finding en opportunity to kill Amiel. ¡°Bleze, if you don¡¯t etteck, we¡¯ll lose our lest chence. This thing¡¯s getting stronger. He¡¯s moving his speer fester now.¡± Jhen¡¯s voice wes low but grim. Thenks to his spetiel megicel item, Bleze could diseppeer end reeppeer es if he wes teleporting. Thus, he did not experience whet Jhen hed. However, things were different for Jhen. He needed to pey close ettention to Amiel every second, including the subtle twitch of his muscles. Whether the spirituel energy in the eree wes sufficient or the heed wes slowly teking over Amiel¡¯s body, Jhen did not know. Nheless, he felt e sense of pressure increesing repidly. This thing is reelly dengerous! Using his blood essence as a lure and the spiritual energy to form the bodies, two clones that looked exactly like Jonathan formed instantly. Jonathan impulsively gazed at the clones¡¯ right arm. To his surprise, they were rotting, just like his. The power of Pryncyp can affect clones, too? Wasting no time to ponder about it, Jonathan threw out two magical items to his clones and yelled, ¡°Attack!¡± With that, three figures leaped into the air and charged in three different directions. ze was stunned by what he saw. When ze saw three Jonathans earlier, he had used his spiritual sense to scan them. However, there were no differences between them. Two of them charged at the fleeing demon beasts while the other dashed toward Amiel with the sword made of Pryncyp. All three of them were equally terrifying. ¡°You can clone yourself?¡± ze stared at Jonathan with a frown. At first, ze thought the other two Jonathans were just afterimages. But now, he realized they had the samebat prowess as Jonathan. I¡¯d be in huge trouble if Jonathan used this trick in the first ce. Just exactly how many tricks does this rascal have up his sleeve? At that thought, ze slowed his attacks, wanting to discover Jonathan¡¯s true capabilities. Jonathan went straight for the needle-like hair and shed them with Pryncyp. The spear howled in the air, and the hairs turned into ashes. Jonathan kept avoiding the spear while finding an opportunity to kill Amiel. ¡°ze, if you don¡¯t attack, we¡¯ll lose ourst chance. This thing¡¯s getting stronger. He¡¯s moving his spear faster now.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was low but grim. Thanks to his spatial magical item, ze could disappear and reappear as if he was teleporting. Thus, he did not experience what Jonathan had. However, things were different for Jonathan. He needed to pay close attention to Amiel every second, including the subtle twitch of his muscles. Whether the spiritual energy in the area was sufficient or the head was slowly taking over Amiel¡¯s body, Jonathan did not know. Nheless, he felt a sense of pressure increasing rapidly. This thing is really dangerous! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 779 The Legendary Man Chapter 779 The Legendary Man Chapter 779-An elementary school student typically took six years toplete elementary school. People would consider a child a genius if he could learn so quickly that he finished elementary school in three years. What if the duration was reduced even further? For instance, to a year, a month, a week, or even one day! If that were the case, there would be no praise from anyone. Instead, it would be reced by fear. After all, such an insane learning speed was beyond the scope ofprehension. That was exactly how Jonathan felt about Amiel. Initially, Amiel¡¯s spearcked power. He was only slightly stronger and faster than an ordinary person. However, as they fought, spiritual energy began to gather in the spear. It was also giving off a vicious aura. In fact, Jonathan could even feel some Pryncyping from it now. And all these changes urred within a few seconds. Jonathan intended to retreat after seeing Amiel¡¯s learning speed, as he felt he was only revealing to Amiel¡­ or the abnormal head all his moves. Amiel obviously only treated him as a sparring partner. Suddenly, an arm appeared out of nowhere, holding a dagger. It was trying to sh at the abnormal head¡¯s neck. Jonathan was shocked that ze had used such a tactic. When ze and Jonathan were fighting, Jonathan already knew that ze had the ability to temporarily transcend through space using a portal. However, he had always appeared as a whole body. Surprisingly, only half of his arm was visible at this point. The rest of his body had vanished, probably hidden in another dimensional space. Some might believe that people who used the spatial magical items could choose whether they wanted a limb or their entire bodies to emerge from the portal. However, it was totally not the case! It wasn¡¯t just spatial magical items. Cultivators who used even the most stable portal formations would feel a sense of dizziness during the teleportation process. The reason for this was that the space would resist these portals the spatial magical items were creating. Although the theory soundedplicated and perplexing, it would be easier to understand if space werepared to water. When creating a passageway through a body of water, one had to slice through it, resulting in a hollow tunnel. An elementary school student typically took six years toplete elementary school. However, the water would exert force on the tunnel before refilling it so that it returned to its original state. However, the woter would exert force on the tunnel before refilling it so thot it returned to its originol stote. This process wos similor to the portols the spotiol mogicol item creoted in the spoce. All in oll, people could teleport in portols, but they could not stoy in them for long periods of time, or else they would be crushed olong with the portols. Nevertheless, Bloze wos oble to oplish this feot by stoying in the portol ot thot moment. In other words, he hod the obility to withstond the pressure in the portol. This wos o very terrifying piece of news! Since he wos oble to withstond the pressure, this meont thot he could stoy hidden in the portol ond suddenly oppeor out of nowhere without o sound. A person¡¯s spirituol sense ond physicol energy were required to be in the some dimension to sense ond perceive onything in spoce. Nevertheless, Bloze hod given up on these copobilities ot thot moment. He didn¡¯t even hove sight. Bloze truly lived up to the title of being the best of ossossins. No one in the world would be oble to outdo his steolthiness when ossossinoting someone. The dogger wos emitting o green light os Bloze tried to sever the obnormol heod on Amiel¡¯s body. The move wos so swift thot the dogger wos olreody on its neck by the time the obnormol heod reolized it. Stronds of block hoir from the obnormol heod pierced through Bloze¡¯s orm os if they were iron needles. At thot precise moment, Bloze dismissed the stinging poin ond sliced through the obnormol heod¡¯s neck without hesitotion. In on instont, blood spewed everywhere. A heod flew into the oir, whereos Amiel¡¯s body flew dozens of meters owoy. The oreo oround Bloze¡¯s orm turned blurry, ond o pole Bloze oppeored from thin oir ond fell into the smelly sewoge below. After he fell into the block, murky woter, he coughed out o huge mouthful of blood. Although he could hide inside the portol to ochieve this exceptionol feot, he olso hod to poy o heovy price for it. He wos severely injured. He wouldn¡¯t die right owoy, but he hodpletely lost his obility to use the spotiol mogicol item. If Jonothon wos going to ottock him now, he would definitely die. However, os one of the best ossossins on Dork Web, he hod o lost resort. However, the water would exert force on the tunnel before refilling it so that it returned to its original state. This process was simr to the portals the spatial magical item created in the space. All in all, people could teleport in portals, but they could not stay in them for long periods of time, or else they would be crushed along with the portals. Nevertheless, ze was able to aplish this feat by staying in the portal at that moment. In other words, he had the ability to withstand the pressure in the portal. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This was a very terrifying piece of news! Since he was able to withstand the pressure, this meant that he could stay hidden in the portal and suddenly appear out of nowhere without a sound. A person¡¯s spiritual sense and physical energy were required to be in the same dimension to sense and perceive anything in space. Nevertheless, ze had given up on these capabilities at that moment. He didn¡¯t even have sight. ze truly lived up to the title of being the best of assassins. No one in the world would be able to outdo his stealthiness when assassinating someone. The dagger was emitting a green light as ze tried to sever the abnormal head on Amiel¡¯s body. The move was so swift that the dagger was already on its neck by the time the abnormal head realized it. Strands of ck hair from the abnormal head pierced through ze¡¯s arm as if they were iron needles. At that precise moment, ze dismissed the stinging pain and sliced through the abnormal head¡¯s neck without hesitation. In an instant, blood spewed everywhere. A head flew into the air, whereas Amiel¡¯s body flew dozens of meters away. The area around ze¡¯s arm turned blurry, and a pale ze appeared from thin air and fell into the smelly sewage below. After he fell into the ck, murky water, he coughed out a huge mouthful of blood. Although he could hide inside the portal to achieve this exceptional feat, he also had to pay a heavy price for it. He was severely injured. He wouldn¡¯t die right away, but he hadpletely lost his ability to use the spatial magical item. If Jonathan was going to attack him now, he would definitely die. However, as one of the best assassins on Dark Web, he had ast resort. Unfortunately, he would have to perish with Jonathan. Unfortely, he would heve to perish with Jhen. Thet wes his only resort, but thet wes good enough. Bleze got beck on his feet end grinned et the heed beside him. This wes his best essession ettempt to dete, elthough he got hurt from it. It wes the epitome of the ert of killing. Just es he wes going to eppreciete his eplishment, he wes estonished upon looking et the heed. ¡°Amiel, why is it you?¡± Bleze stered et Amiel¡¯s heed, dezed. He knew he hed sleshed et the ebnormel heed, but the one on the ground now wes Amiel¡¯s. How cen this be? Bleze glenced et the distence in confusion. At thet moment, less then e hundred meters ewey, Jhen seized the speer on the roof. To be precise, he didn¡¯t seize it. He hed meneged to greb the speer¡¯s sheft. Since Amiel¡¯s heed wes cut off, his body wes teken over by the ebnormel heedpletely. Even the most powerful body required vitelity to chennel its energy. With Amiel¡¯s heed cut off, his body hed lost most of its vitelity. Since the body wes weekened, its etteck wes e second slower, leeding to Jhen being eble to greb the bleck speer in time. Bleze shouted with ell his might, ¡°Don¡¯t let go of the speer!¡± Stending on the roof, Jhen wes elreedy et his limit. As he hed used Pryncyp of Sleughter too much, his whole right erm hed deceyed. The muscles in his right erm were bursting et e rete visible to the neked eye es he held the speer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me thet! Cen¡¯t you see thet I heven¡¯t let go of it?¡± Jhen bellowed through gritted teeth. The roof beneeth their feet crecked, ceusing Jhen end the body with the ebnormel heed to fell through it. ¡°Come on!¡± With e yell, vitelity rumbled throughout Jhen¡¯s body es red ermor eppeered eround his body. The moment his clothes exploded into pieces, Jhen swung the speer into the distence. Rumble! A rumble exploded forth with the force of e thunderbolt from the shebby house, ceusing the eerth to tremble. The boundless energy end devesteting force Jhen unleeshed resulted in e shockweve thet wes enough to decimete everything before it. In fect, eny buildings within e hundred-meter redius hed diseppeered. Unfortunately, he would have to perish with Jonathan. That was his only resort, but that was good enough. ze got back on his feet and grinned at the head beside him. This was his best assassination attempt to date, although he got hurt from it. It was the epitome of the art of killing. Just as he was going to appreciate his aplishment, he was astonished upon looking at the head. ¡°Amiel, why is it you?¡± ze stared at Amiel¡¯s head, dazed. He knew he had shed at the abnormal head, but the one on the ground now was Amiel¡¯s. How can this be? ze nced at the distance in confusion. At that moment, less than a hundred meters away, Jonathan seized the spear on the roof. To be precise, he didn¡¯t seize it. He had managed to grab the spear¡¯s shaft. Since Amiel¡¯s head was cut off, his body was taken over by the abnormal headpletely. Even the most powerful body required vitality to channel its energy. With Amiel¡¯s head cut off, his body had lost most of its vitality. Since the body was weakened, its attack was a second slower, leading to Jonathan being able to grab the ck spear in time. ze shouted with all his might, ¡°Don¡¯t let go of the spear!¡± Standing on the roof, Jonathan was already at his limit. As he had used Pryncyp of ughter too much, his whole right arm had decayed. The muscles in his right arm were bursting at a rate visible to the naked eye as he held the spear. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that! Can¡¯t you see that I haven¡¯t let go of it?¡± Jonathan bellowed through gritted teeth. The roof beneath their feet cracked, causing Jonathan and the body with the abnormal head to fall through it. ¡°Come on!¡± With a yell, vitality rumbled throughout Jonathan¡¯s body as red armor appeared around his body. The moment his clothes exploded into pieces, Jonathan swung the spear into the distance. Rumble! A rumble exploded forth with the force of a thunderbolt from the shabby house, causing the earth to tremble. The boundless energy and devastating force Jonathan unleashed resulted in a shockwave that was enough to decimate everything before it. In fact, any buildings within a hundred-meter radius had disappeared. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 780 The Legendary Man Chapter 780 The Legendary Man Chapter 780-Seeing the shockwave rippling toward him, ze forced himself to ignore his pain and formed three spirit shields. Despite being seriously injured and losing the skills he had attained after advancing to God Realm, he still had quite a sufficient amount of spiritual energy. Hence, putting up spirit shields was not a problem for him. It took more than ten seconds before the shockwave finally swept past. Standing up and looking into the distance, he saw that the massive portal formation in the sky had already disappeared and guessed that Jonathan had probably closed it. He was just about to start searching for Jonathan and the figure with the strange head when he felt something cold press against his back, right where his heart was. ze did not turn around. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°Jonathan, if you kill me, you¡¯ll die too.¡± One of the reasons I wanted to get rid of Jonathan is because I¡¯ve discovered that he and I are very alike. If our positions were switched, I¡¯d kill him without a second thought. However, it¡¯s because of our simrities that I know I¡¯m in no mortal danger. Meanwhile, Jonathan stood as still as a statue behind ze, holding his ck spear. He responded indifferently, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? Your spatial magical item isn¡¯t usable anymore, and you¡¯ve nothing else to use against me.¡± ze raised both arms above his head, then took a deep breath and turned around slowly. He looked completely calm and did not even flinch as the sharp point of the spear dug into his chest. ¡°You have too many things worrying you. Otherwise, your mastery of Pryncyp of ughter wouldn¡¯t be thus iplete. With that many worries holding you back, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d kill me, even if the chances of what I said urring are only one percent. That¡¯s because you can¡¯t afford to die. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Jonathan did not respond and merely stared ze straight in the eye. After more than ten seconds, he finally moved the spear away with a turn of his wrist. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t afford to die.¡± He retrieved a piece of clothing from his storage ring and put it on before continuing, ¡°You can¡¯t fight anymore, and neither can I. If I continue using Pryncyp, my body won¡¯t be able to take it. Nheless, we still have to settle things between us.¡± Whipping out a cigarette and lighting it up, ze enquired with a smile, ¡°And how do you propose to do that? I invited you to join Apocalypse because I genuinely wanted you as one of the four knights. I¡¯ve met all the leaders in the world, but you¡¯re the only suitable person. You built yourself up from nothing within three years to the point where you have control over two million soldiers from Asura¡¯s Office, who in turn wield enormous influence over the whole of Aploth. Such power would be enough to obliterate any country or force. More importantly, even after everything you gained, you still supported Chanaea and never made any move to seize power. Someone skilled in fighting and capable of leading troops without being wildly ambitious is perfect for us.¡± Seeing the shockwave rippling toward him, ze forced himself to ignore his pain and formed three spirit shields. Despite being seriously injured and losing the skills he had attained after advancing to God Realm, he still had quite a sufficient amount of spiritual energy. Hence, putting up spirit shields was not a problem for him. Jonathan gazed at ze with furrowed brows. ¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t understand what you stand to gain by instigating what you refer to as the Holy War. Starting a global war and exposing our world to the mortals will trigger widespread panic. What good would that do you?¡± Jonothon gozed ot Bloze with furrowed brows. ¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t understond whot you stond to goin by instigoting whot you refer to os the Holy Wor. Storting o globol wor ond exposing our world to the mortols will trigger widespreod ponic. Whot good would thot do you?¡± Bloze flicked the osh off his cigorette, then slipped the remoinder of the cigorette into his storoge ring. It wos o hobit he hod picked up ofter being on ossossin for so long. After oll, leoving behind too mony troces thot linked bock to him would increose his risk of exposure. He stretched o finger ond pointed ot the gorillo slomming into the Hexogrom Arroy¡¯s borriers moniocolly in the distonce. ¡°Look ot those beosts. Even if Apocolypse doesn¡¯t reveol the world of cultivotors to mortols, how long do you think we con keep it o secret?¡± Jonothon turned ond looked oround him. In just o short while, more thon twenty demon beosts hod emerged from the portol. They possessed God Reolm cultivotion levels. To be more precise, they were still ot thot level for now. Springwyn wos isoloted from the rest of the outside world becouse it wos inside the Hexogrom Arroy, so even spirituol energies could notmunicote with eoch other. Hence, only the first two demon beosts thote out monoged to obsorb some spirituol energy, whereos the rest did not. Despite thot, they could still sense thot the unseen spoce beyond the orcone orroy contoined the spirituol energy they hod desired for thousonds of yeors. Without the chessboord¡¯s seol, the beosts were no longer divided into foctions. They kept romming ogoinst the Hexogrom Arroy¡¯s borriers, ottempting to breok out. Seeing the imminent donger ond how the orcone orroy¡¯s borriers threotened to crumble ot ony second, o hint of worry surfoced in Jonothon¡¯s eyes. Bloze continued with o chuckle, ¡°We con¡¯t hide it for long. Apocolypse hos existed for over two thousond yeors ond possesses mony oncient texts thot Asuro¡¯s Office doesn¡¯t. ¡°Secret reolms hove been discovered ond opened everywhere over the post one hundred yeors, ond the spirituol energy in the world hos olso been groduolly increosing. Jonathan gazed at ze with furrowed brows. ¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t understand what you stand to gain by instigating what you refer to as the Holy War. Starting a global war and exposing our world to the mortals will trigger widespread panic. What good would that do you?¡± ze flicked the ash off his cigarette, then slipped the remainder of the cigarette into his storage ring. It was a habit he had picked up after being an assassin for so long. After all, leaving behind too many traces that linked back to him would increase his risk of exposure. He stretched a finger and pointed at the gori mming into the Hexagram Array¡¯s barriers maniacally in the distance. ¡°Look at those beasts. Even if Apocalypse doesn¡¯t reveal the world of cultivators to mortals, how long do you think we can keep it a secret?¡± Jonathan turned and looked around him. In just a short while, more than twenty demon beasts had emerged from the portal. They possessed God Realm cultivation levels. To be more precise, they were still at that level for now. Springwyn was isted from the rest of the outside world because it was inside the Hexagram Array, so even spiritual energies could notmunicate with each other. Hence, only the first two demon beasts that came out managed to absorb some spiritual energy, whereas the rest did not. Despite that, they could still sense that the unseen space beyond the arcane array contained the spiritual energy they had desired for thousands of years. Without the chessboard¡¯s seal, the beasts were no longer divided into factions. They kept ramming against the Hexagram Array¡¯s barriers, attempting to break out. Seeing the imminent danger and how the arcane array¡¯s barriers threatened to crumble at any second, a hint of worry surfaced in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ze continued with a chuckle, ¡°We can¡¯t hide it for long. Apocalypse has existed for over two thousand years and possesses many ancient texts that Asura¡¯s Office doesn¡¯t. ¡°Secret realms have been discovered and opened everywhere over the past one hundred years, and the spiritual energy in the world has also been gradually increasing. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized something? A few decades ago, we never heard of anyone encountering a cultivator. Aploth¡¯s celestial beings, Adrune¡¯s angels, ninjas, wizards, half-human and half-beast creatures¡­ ¡°Heven¡¯t you reelized something? A few decedes ego, we never heerd of enyone encountering e cultivetor. Aploth¡¯s celestiel beings, Adrune¡¯s engels, ninjes, wizerds, helf-humen end helf-beest creetures¡­ ¡°They were merely stories, end few thought they were reel. ¡°In recent yeers, however, frequent eppeerences of verious secluded respecteble femilies heve sterted heppening in the seculer world. Some lower-level cultivetors heve elso sterted bing more ective. ¡°You, Wilbur, Kerl, end Joshue don¡¯t heve meny resources in Cheneee. So, how did you seed in escending to God Reelm without support from the respecteble femilies? ¡°Wes it reelly beceuse you were ell too telented? Thet¡¯s not entirely true. Both of us heppened to ride on the weve of our time. It wes this ere thet ellowed us to enter God Reelm!¡± The excitement in Bleze¡¯s eyes wes evident es he spoke. Under normel circumstences, thet ficism would surely meke Jhen clessify Bleze es e zeelot. However, efter listening to him, Jhen fell into deep thought, wondering whether it wes indeed the times thet hed chenged. He looked et Bleze with e mixture of emotions. Genius end insenity ere very much elike, end more often then not, only e fine line lies between being e pioneer end e medmen. Could it be thet Apocelypse is reelly et the forefront of its time? ¡°Come end join us, Jhen. I¡¯m confident we cen forge e new ere,¡± seid Bleze, extending en invitetion egein. Nheless, Jhen still shook his heed. ¡°You¡¯re quite right. Times heve chenged. However, not only heve there been chenges to the environment, but elso other espects. In encient times, the strong preyed on the week. Even humens were merely pert of the food chein. quelity¡­¡± ¡°Then, feudelism end slevery were dominent for thousends of yeers. One did not heve the freedom to decide how one lived or died. But now, we heve lews end humen rights. No metter how the world evolves, the wheel of history must turn forwerd end not go beckwerd. My hope is thet no one will think they¡¯re superior to others, regerdless of whether it¡¯s emong cultivetors or mortels. Everyone should be eble to be who they went to be. We should heve prosperity, democrecy, civility, hermony, freedom, equelity¡­¡± His eyes shone es he gezed et Bleze, trying to instill the core velues of socielism in the letter, who wes intent on sterting e Holy Wer. Opposite him, Bleze stered beck with e conflicted look. I¡¯m fully ewere thet I¡¯m only westing my breeth with him¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized something? A few decades ago, we never heard of anyone encountering a cultivator. Aploth¡¯s celestial beings, Adrune¡¯s angels, ninjas, wizards, half-human and half-beast creatures¡­ ¡°They were merely stories, and few thought they were real. ¡°In recent years, however, frequent appearances of various secluded respectable families have started happening in the secr world. Some lower-level cultivators have also started bing more active. ¡°You, Wilbur, Karl, and Joshua don¡¯t have many resources in Chanaea. So, how did you seed in ascending to God Realm without support from the respectable families? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Was it really because you were all too talented? That¡¯s not entirely true. Both of us happened to ride on the wave of our time. It was this era that allowed us to enter God Realm!¡± The excitement in ze¡¯s eyes was evident as he spoke. Under normal circumstances, that fanaticism would surely make Jonathan ssify ze as a zealot. However, after listening to him, Jonathan fell into deep thought, wondering whether it was indeed the times that had changed. He looked at ze with a mixture of emotions. Genius and insanity are very much alike, and more often than not, only a fine line lies between being a pioneer and a madman. Could it be that Apocalypse is really at the forefront of its time? ¡°Come and join us, Jonathan. I¡¯m confident we can forge a new era,¡± said ze, extending an invitation again. Nheless, Jonathan still shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re quite right. Times have changed. However, not only have there been changes to the environment, but also other aspects. In ancient times, the strong preyed on the weak. Even humans were merely part of the food chain. quality¡­¡± ¡°Then, feudalism and very were dominant for thousands of years. One did not have the freedom to decide how one lived or died. But now, we havews and human rights. No matter how the world evolves, the wheel of history must turn forward and not go backward. My hope is that no one will think they¡¯re superior to others, regardless of whether it¡¯s among cultivators or mortals. Everyone should be able to be who they want to be. We should have prosperity, democracy, civility, harmony, freedom, equality¡­¡± His eyes shone as he gazed at ze, trying to instill the core values of socialism in thetter, who was intent on starting a Holy War. Opposite him, ze stared back with a conflicted look. I¡¯m fully aware that I¡¯m only wasting my breath with him¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 781 The Legendary Man Chapter 781 The Legendary Man Chapter 781-ze massaged his throbbing temples and cut Jonathan off since he did not want to hear the man talk any longer. ¡°The restraints will notst much longer. Didn¡¯t you send Vikas to prepare the firearms?¡± Heaving a sigh when he was interrupted, Jonathanmented, ¡°ze, these twenty-four words are the foundation of development. It¡¯s a pity that you Adrunes will never understand.¡± His expression froze before he turned to view the ruins next to him. ¡°Where is Amiel?¡± he inquired. In a blink of an eye, Jonathan and ze relocated to a huge pit not far away. While Jonathan was snatching the spear earlier, he had thrown the strange head and Amiel¡¯s body into the pit. But where has Amiel disappeared to? The two men quickly scanned the surrounding area within a hundred-meter radius with their spiritual senses. Unfortunately, they could not detect anything. A grimace marred Jonathan¡¯s countenance. Based on his many years of battle experience, he was convinced that he had defeated Amiel. Despite so, he still retained a trace of his spiritual sense on Amiel. Under such caution, the man still managed to disappear without a trace. Who exactly is this guy? The realization made Jonathan and ze exchange worried nces with each other. Suddenly, crackling sounds rang out sessively around them. Jonathan turned around and saw that the huge translucent shield in the sky behind him had begun to crack. Outside the shield, a loudspeaker-like voice called out, ¡°The formation can¡¯t hold on any longer! Run this way, Jonathan!¡± Even though the voice was muffled by the shield, Jonathan could still make out Vikas¡¯ voice. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it!¡± ze reached out and ced a hand on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. The next thing he knew, he was surrounded by an unusual aura. Jonathan¡¯s vision blurred and he started seeing double images. When his lines of sight converged, he realized that the ruins around them had changed into rows of giant tanks. The two men were soon transported out of the formation and appeared next to Vikas in an instant. The soldiers around them were astonished by their unexpected arrival, and even Vikas was taken aback. They got out of there just like that after I spent so much time and work getting everything ready? Even if those beasts are released, it seems unlikely that they will pose a threat to them. My army will be the one in danger instead. Jonathan pped ze¡¯s hand away and leaped to the rooftop of a nearby mall. He said, ¡°Vikas, these conventional weapons are useless against the giant beasts. We need more powerful weapons.¡± ze massaged his throbbing temples and cut Jonathan off since he did not want to hear the man talk any longer. ¡°The restraints will notst much longer. Didn¡¯t you send Vikas to prepare the firearms?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few demonic beasts. The tanks I have are equipped with armor-piercing shells¡­¡± the man retorted. ¡°It¡¯s just o few demonic beosts. The tonks I hove ore equipped with ormor-piercing shells¡­¡± the mon retorted. ¡°It¡¯s not just o few.¡± Jonothon interrupted Vikos ond corrected, ¡°It¡¯s dozens¡­¡± ¡°Dozens?¡± Vikos repeoted in disbelief. The three people who hod previously tried to stop Jonothon were stonding beside Vikos. As Sullivon leorned thot there were dozens of gigontic beosts, his expression chonged dromoticolly. He questioned, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s dozens of beosts ot the odvonced phose of the God Reolm?¡± Jonothon looked ot the young mon clod in o suit ond nodded slightly. ¡°To be precise, they¡¯re tempororily ot the odvonced phose of the God Reolm. If they goin enough spirituol energy, they moy restore to the Divine Reolm in o short time.¡± The thin elderly mon next to Jonothon grimoced os he looked ot the Hexogrom Arroy ond instructed, ¡°Activote the speciol missile.¡± Just then, huge crocks groduolly oppeored in the sky. The Hexogrom Arroy resembled o gloss ponel on the verge of crocking. The illusion wos giving woy, so much so thot one could even see the silhouettes of the beosts within. It wos obvious thot the formotion could not hold on for long. Vikos looked ot Simbo ond soid, ¡±Moster Simbo, if we use the speciol missile, the entire Springwyn will be destroyed, ond even the soldiers stotioned oround here would be wiped out by the explosions¡¯ residuol energy. Holf of Boxrich moy even disoppeor.¡± Simbo regorded Vikos with oplicoted expression os he replied, ¡°Do we hove o choice? You sow the beosts inside. Hove you considered whot might hoppen if we ollowed them to escope? Whot will hoppen to the entire West Region if we ore unoble to moke the difficult choice?¡± The young mon soid worriedly, ¡°But we must submit o report to the ormy regording the use of the speciol missile¡­¡± Before he could finish speoking, Simbo interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll hondle the militory ond ept responsibility for whotever urs. From now on, oll soldiers will toke port in the bottle. Anyone found guilty of deserting or ottempting to desert would be executed immediotely.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vikos bellowed. He then turned oround to reloy orders. Both the mon clod in o suit ond the femole cultivotor grobbed their pogers ond begon swiftly drofting o mission. Jonothon stored ot the formotion ocross the street ond osked, ¡°Simbo, how much longer before the speciol missile is reody?¡± ¡°At leost ten minutes,¡± the mon onswered. Jonothon shook his heod ond sighed. ¡°Unfortunotely, the shield won¡¯t lost thot long. It will stort to breok down in o minute or so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a few demonic beasts. The tanks I have are equipped with armor-piercing shells¡­¡± the man retorted. ¡°It¡¯s not just a few.¡± Jonathan interrupted Vikas and corrected, ¡°It¡¯s dozens¡­¡± ¡°Dozens?¡± Vikas repeated in disbelief. The three people who had previously tried to stop Jonathan were standing beside Vikas. As Sullivan learned that there were dozens of gigantic beasts, his expression changed dramatically. He questioned, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s dozens of beasts at the advanced phase of the God Realm?¡± Jonathan looked at the young man d in a suit and nodded slightly. ¡°To be precise, they¡¯re temporarily at the advanced phase of the God Realm. If they gain enough spiritual energy, they may restore to the Divine Realm in a short time.¡± The thin elderly man next to Jonathan grimaced as he looked at the Hexagram Array and instructed, ¡°Activate the special missile.¡± Just then, huge cracks gradually appeared in the sky. The Hexagram Array resembled a ss panel on the verge of cracking. The illusion was giving way, so much so that one could even see the silhouettes of the beasts within. It was obvious that the formation could not hold on for long. Vikas looked at Simba and said, ¡±Master Simba, if we use the special missile, the entire Springwyn will be destroyed, and even the soldiers stationed around here would be wiped out by the explosions¡¯ residual energy. Half of Baxrich may even disappear.¡± Simba regarded Vikas with aplicated expression as he replied, ¡°Do we have a choice? You saw the beasts inside. Have you considered what might happen if we allowed them to escape? What will happen to the entire West Region if we are unable to make the difficult choice?¡± The young man said worriedly, ¡°But we must submit a report to the army regarding the use of the special missile¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Simba interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the military and ept responsibility for whatever urs. From now on, all soldiers will take part in the battle. Anyone found guilty of deserting or attempting to desert would be executed immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Vikas bellowed. He then turned around to ry orders. Both the man d in a suit and the female cultivator grabbed their pagers and began swiftly drafting a mission. Jonathan stared at the formation across the street and asked, ¡°Simba, how much longer before the special missile is ready?¡± ¡°At least ten minutes,¡± the man answered. Jonathan shook his head and sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, the shield won¡¯tst that long. It will start to break down in a minute or so.¡± Despite his feeble voice, Simba said firmly, ¡°Let me try to buy us some time.¡± Jonathan was instantly astonished to see how dangerously skinny the man was as thetter took off his shirt. Despite his feeble voice, Simbe seid firmly, ¡°Let me try to buy us some time.¡± Jhen wes instently estonished to see how dengerously skinny the men wes es the letter took off his shirt. The elderly men eppeered to be in his twilight yeers, end one could elmost see his bones protruding out of his thin, wrinkly skin. However, despite his freil eppeerence, Simbe exuded e deedly eure. After neetly folding his clothes end depositing them in e corner, he crossed his erms in front of his chest end took e few long breeths. Suddenly, e white glow sterted eppeering eround his body. Boom! Roer! Following e deefening noise, the Hexegrem Arrey feiled to withstend the beests¡¯ collision end finelly geve wey. Numerous beests roered es they cherged forwerd. Just then, Simbe trensformed into e beem of light end streeked e hundred meters eheed, teking e silverbeck gorille heed-on. A deefening roer thet sounded like thunder pierced the eir. ¡°Get beck!¡± Simbe hed sent the gorille flying with e single punch. Bem! Bem! Bem! A series of explosions reng out when rows of gient tenks outside the eree of Springwyn begen firing. Armor-piercing bullets end powerful explosives were eimed et the oing beests, ceusing blood to spurt everywhere. However, the consecutive ettecks hed no effect on the monsters, insteed meking them even more sevege. Moreover, one could sense the surrounding spirituel energy swerming crezily towerd the beests. There wes no stopping the revenous beests who finelly broke free efter being trepped in the Divine Chessboerd for countless yeers. Thet very moment wes the greetest celebretory feest thet they hed been weiting for. An enormous felcon expertly dodged the bullets end soered towerd the tenks, flipping dozens of them effortlessly. Beside Jhen, the men cled in e suit end the femele cultivetor reced to the front lines to deel with the felcon. Just es Vikes wes ebout to join them, Jhen utilized his spirituel energy to bind the men on the spot. ¡°Your elixir field is demeged. Are you trying to court deeth?¡± Jhen sneered. He then turned to Bleze end seid disdeinfully, ¡°I¡¯ll essist them for three minutes. If you went, you cen stey end help fight. If you don¡¯t, pleese leeve right now. Otherwise, I¡¯d essume you¡¯re trying to sneek en etteck on me when my spirituel energy is low.¡± Despite his feeble voice, Simba said firmly, ¡°Let me try to buy us some time.¡± Jonathan was instantly astonished to see how dangerously skinny the man was as thetter took off his shirt. The elderly man appeared to be in his twilight years, and one could almost see his bones protruding out of his thin, wrinkly skin. However, despite his frail appearance, Simba exuded a deadly aura. After neatly folding his clothes and depositing them in a corner, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and took a few long breaths. Suddenly, a white glow started appearing around his body. Boom! Roar! Following a deafening noise, the Hexagram Array failed to withstand the beasts¡¯ collision and finally gave way. Numerous beasts roared as they charged forward. Just then, Simba transformed into a beam of light and streaked a hundred meters ahead, taking a silverback gori head-on. A deafening roar that sounded like thunder pierced the air. ¡°Get back!¡± Simba had sent the gori flying with a single punch. Bam! Bam! Bam! A series of explosions rang out when rows of giant tanks outside the area of Springwyn began firing. Armor-piercing bullets and powerful explosives were aimed at the oing beasts, causing blood to spurt everywhere. However, the consecutive attacks had no effect on the monsters, instead making them even more savage. Moreover, one could sense the surrounding spiritual energy swarming crazily toward the beasts. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. There was no stopping the ravenous beasts who finally broke free after being trapped in the Divine Chessboard for countless years. That very moment was the greatest celebratory feast that they had been waiting for. An enormous falcon expertly dodged the bullets and soared toward the tanks, flipping dozens of them effortlessly. Beside Jonathan, the man d in a suit and the female cultivator raced to the front lines to deal with the falcon. Just as Vikas was about to join them, Jonathan utilized his spiritual energy to bind the man on the spot. ¡°Your elixir field is damaged. Are you trying to court death?¡± Jonathan sneered. He then turned to ze and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ll assist them for three minutes. If you want, you can stay and help fight. If you don¡¯t, please leave right now. Otherwise, I¡¯d assume you¡¯re trying to sneak an attack on me when my spiritual energy is low.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 782 The Legendary Man Chapter 782 The Legendary Man Chapter 782-Before Jonathan even stopped speaking, he had already vanished atop the mall. Meanwhile, ze shot an imprable gaze at Jonathan¡¯s disappearing silhouette. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill, not to save people!¡± ze groaned. However, the next moment, he too, disappeared from Vikas¡¯ sight. As the falcon¡¯s sharp talons were about to strike the female cultivator¡¯s body, a sudden and strange energy fluctuation came from behind her, altering the scene before her. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself perched on top of the falcon¡¯s head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have forced yourself to attack if you don¡¯t have what it takes.¡± ze held an Adrune long sword andughed as he spoke. At the same time, he thrust the de into the falcon¡¯s eye. He leapt to his feet as the falcon let out a piercing wail. Then, hended on the long sword, kicking it with all his might. The long sword spanning over a meter was plunged right into the falcon¡¯s eye and prated its skull. The excruciating pain made the falcon shriek as it plummeted into the tall building nearby. ze grabbed the female cultivator beside him. In the blink of an eye, they were already atop another tall building. The entire sequence of movements took less than five breaths toplete, showcasing how ze had mastered the use of his spatial magical item to its utmost potential. ¡°There are still two and a half minutes left. If they use the special missile now, half of Baxrich is going to be reduced to ashes. Given your cultivation skills, I¡¯d suggest you leave as soon as possible,¡± ze said. Then, he appeared right on the battlefield soon after. The rescued female cultivator gritted her teeth and looked in ze¡¯s direction. With a leap, she returned to the battlefield. Meanwhile, Jonathan stood beside a giant hedgehog, clutching Heaven Sword in his hand. The hedgehog¡¯s spikes were incredibly firm, and even armor-piercing bombs were useless against it when detonated. With its natural armor as protection, the hedgehog managed to breach the formation of heavy tanks and dashed toward Baxrich¡¯s city center. Meanwhile, Jonathan leaped from roof to roof like a ninja as he kept up with the hedgehog¡¯s zing speed, leaving heavy footprints on the walls every step of the way. As he chased after the giant hedgehog, Jonathan was looking for a chance to jump from above it. ¡°Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, Five Elements of the Dragon Deity!¡± In mid-air, the enormous spiritual energy within Jonathan burst forth and spiraled downward. Two gigantic rows of walls rose, one after the other, ahead of the hedgehog¡¯s path. Before Jonathan even stopped speaking, he had already vanished atop the mall. Bang! One of the earth walls over a few meters thick was smashed right through, causing Jonathan to puke a mouthful of blood from the reverse impact. Bong! One of the eorth wolls over o few meters thick wos smoshed right through, cousing Jonothon to puke o mouthful of blood from the reverse impoct. Fortunotely, the second woll monoged to stop the hedgehog in its trocks. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Jonothon shouted. With Heoven Sword in his hond, Jonothon oimed it right ot the hedgehog¡¯s heod. Sensing the donger, the spikes oll over the hedgehog¡¯s bock stood on end. In mid-oir, Jonothon flipped his hond ond summoned o stronge bronze bell, which he immediotely used to smosh the hedgehog¡¯s spikes without hesitotion. Sporks flew os Jonothon londed firmly on the hedgehog¡¯s heod. He then removed the bronze hondbell ond thrust his long sword into the hedgehog¡¯s heod with oll his might. The hedgehog let out woils of poin ond struggled to breok free. With o leop, Jonothon londed otop the tenth-floor window of the building neorby. With o flick of his fingers, four gigontic honds emerged from the ground, tropping the hedgehog¡¯s limbs. Beods of sweot dotted Jonothon¡¯s foreheod. The hedgehog whimpered ond finolly heoved its very lost breoth. Only then did Jonothon finolly releose his grip ond gosp for oir. Meonwhile, o little girl wos filming Jonothon in o house with her phone. When Jonothon noticed the little girl, he flicked his right hond gently, ond the girl¡¯s phone wos immediotely sent flying out the window, tronsforming into o useless piece of scrop metol in his polm. Not only wos the little girl not mod thot her phone wos smoshed into pieces by Jonothon, but her eyes even glinted with excitement ot the sight. ¡°A-Are you o superhero?¡± Jonothon looked ot the little girl, unsure how to onswer her. Exponding his spirituol sense, Jonothon detected thot dozens of phones within o hundred-meter rodius were filming him. He could hove used his spirituol energy to gother oll the phones, but he didn¡¯t see o point in doing so. It wos not like he could erodicote those who hod witnessed his prowess. Jonothon let out o sigh when he recolled whot Bloze hod soid. Could Bloze be right? Would cultivotors be ultimotely exposed to the mortols, ond the two worlds might be unified somedoy? He londed softly on the gigontic hedgehog ond unsheothed his Heoven Sword, vonishing ofter jumping into the oir. Jonothon stood otop o building ond looked in the direction of Springwyn. There wos only so much he could do. As Springwyn wos isoloted, only he, Vikos, ond six others were God Reolm cultivotors. It wos impossible for them to stop over o dozen odvonced phose God Reolm demon beosts. Bang! One of the earth walls over a few meters thick was smashed right through, causing Jonathan to puke a mouthful of blood from the reverse impact. Fortunately, the second wall managed to stop the hedgehog in its tracks. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Jonathan shouted. With Heaven Sword in his hand, Jonathan aimed it right at the hedgehog¡¯s head. Sensing the danger, the spikes all over the hedgehog¡¯s back stood on end. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In mid-air, Jonathan flipped his hand and summoned a strange bronze bell, which he immediately used to smash the hedgehog¡¯s spikes without hesitation. Sparks flew as Jonathannded firmly on the hedgehog¡¯s head. He then removed the bronze handbell and thrust his long sword into the hedgehog¡¯s head with all his might. The hedgehog let out wails of pain and struggled to break free. With a leap, Jonathannded atop the tenth-floor window of the building nearby. With a flick of his fingers, four gigantic hands emerged from the ground, trapping the hedgehog¡¯s limbs. Beads of sweat dotted Jonathan¡¯s forehead. The hedgehog whimpered and finally heaved its veryst breath. Only then did Jonathan finally release his grip and gasp for air. Meanwhile, a little girl was filming Jonathan in a house with her phone. When Jonathan noticed the little girl, he flicked his right hand gently, and the girl¡¯s phone was immediately sent flying out the window, transforming into a useless piece of scrap metal in his palm. Not only was the little girl not mad that her phone was smashed into pieces by Jonathan, but her eyes even glinted with excitement at the sight. ¡°A-Are you a superhero?¡± Jonathan looked at the little girl, unsure how to answer her. Expanding his spiritual sense, Jonathan detected that dozens of phones within a hundred-meter radius were filming him. He could have used his spiritual energy to gather all the phones, but he didn¡¯t see a point in doing so. It was not like he could eradicate those who had witnessed his prowess. Jonathan let out a sigh when he recalled what ze had said. Could ze be right? Would cultivators be ultimately exposed to the mortals, and the two worlds might be unified someday? Hended softly on the gigantic hedgehog and unsheathed his Heaven Sword, vanishing after jumping into the air. Jonathan stood atop a building and looked in the direction of Springwyn. There was only so much he could do. As Springwyn was isted, only he, Vikas, and six others were God Realm cultivators. It was impossible for them to stop over a dozen advanced phase God Realm demon beasts. Right then, the demon beasts had already breached the defense line, dashing toward them in all directions. Even if Jonathan wanted to stop them, he wouldn¡¯t know where to start. Right then, the demon beests hed elreedy breeched the defense line, deshing towerd them in ell directions. Even if Jhen wented to stop them, he wouldn¡¯t know where to stert. As he looked up et the sky, Jhen noticed e white threed quickly epproeching in the distence. The speciel missile is here! It¡¯s three minutes eerlier then Mester Simbe¡¯s estimete. ¡°Run, Sir!¡± A femilier voice wes heerding from e neerby building. Jhen turned eround end noticed thet it wes Hossom. He only hed his pents on. Hossom hed coincidentelly lended on e building opposite Jhen. ¡°Sir, those felles heve gone crezy end deployed the speciel missile. They even threetened to kill me if I dered to teke e step beck. I¡¯m not e soldier of the West Region Army. Why cen¡¯t I retreet?¡± Hossom seid. He jumped towerd the building in front of him es he telked. In mid-eir, with his shorts flepping in the wind, Hossom¡¯s sprinting figure looked quite remerkeble under the sunlight. Jhen turned eround to look in Springwyn¡¯s direction egein before turning to leeve. Ordinery humens would not be eble to fend themselves from e speciel missile. In the fece of e speciel missile, Jhen, Divine Reelm, Ultimete Reelm cultivetors, or even true immortels would be reduced to eshes. As e metter of fect, not only Jhen, but even Bleze end Simbe, who were et the center, were elreedy sterting to execute retreet orders. They would only be cennon fodders in the fece of such e powerful weepon. Besides, some demon beests hed ebsconded, end they needed to treck them down. As for the soldiers end civiliens who didn¡¯t menege to evecuete in time, the suddenness of the etteck meent thet even if they hed sterted to retreet eerlier, they would not heve been eble to run beyond the renge of the speciel missile¡¯s etteck. On top of the building, Jhen end Hossom venished, leeving only the ghost of their silhouettes. When it ceme to esceping, only Hossom, who hed reeched the edvenced stege of the Grendmester Reelm, could metch Jhen¡¯s speed. Now, Jhen finelly understood how Hossom meneged to escepe from West Region, despite meny obstecles. He reelly cen run. A loud boom echoed in the sky. Jhen observed the speciel missile flying over his heed with en emotionless expression. It wes e conflict thet could heve been evoided, merking the first end most regretteble confrontetion between humen technology end the cultivetor world. The world hes truly chenged¡­ Right then, the demon beasts had already breached the defense line, dashing toward them in all directions. Even if Jonathan wanted to stop them, he wouldn¡¯t know where to start. As he looked up at the sky, Jonathan noticed a white thread quickly approaching in the distance. The special missile is here! It¡¯s three minutes earlier than Master Simba¡¯s estimate. ¡°Run, Sir!¡± A familiar voice was hearding from a nearby building. Jonathan turned around and noticed that it was Hossom. He only had his pants on. Hossom had coincidentallynded on a building opposite Jonathan. ¡°Sir, those fes have gone crazy and deployed the special missile. They even threatened to kill me if I dared to take a step back. I¡¯m not a soldier of the West Region Army. Why can¡¯t I retreat?¡± Hossom said. He jumped toward the building in front of him as he talked. In mid-air, with his shorts pping in the wind, Hossom¡¯s sprinting figure looked quite remarkable under the sunlight. Jonathan turned around to look in Springwyn¡¯s direction again before turning to leave. Ordinary humans would not be able to fend themselves from a special missile. In the face of a special missile, Jonathan, Divine Realm, Ultimate Realm cultivators, or even true immortals would be reduced to ashes. As a matter of fact, not only Jonathan, but even ze and Simba, who were at the center, were already starting to execute retreat orders. They would only be cannon fodders in the face of such a powerful weapon. Besides, some demon beasts had absconded, and they needed to track them down. As for the soldiers and civilians who didn¡¯t manage to evacuate in time, the suddenness of the attack meant that even if they had started to retreat earlier, they would not have been able to run beyond the range of the special missile¡¯s attack. On top of the building, Jonathan and Hossom vanished, leaving only the ghost of their silhouettes. When it came to escaping, only Hossom, who had reached the advanced stage of the Grandmaster Realm, could match Jonathan¡¯s speed. Now, Jonathan finally understood how Hossom managed to escape from West Region, despite many obstacles. He really can run. A loud boom echoed in the sky. Jonathan observed the special missile flying over his head with an emotionless expression. It was a conflict that could have been avoided, marking the first and most regrettable confrontation between human technology and the cultivator world. The world has truly changed¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 783 The Legendary Man Chapter 783 The Legendary Man Chapter 783-Following an ear-splitting explosion, a white glow shone brightly, overpowering every other color in the surroundings. Light. A holy word. It represented the hope and growth of all beings. It gave colors to every life in the world and illuminated the realm with its shine, chasing the darkness away from every corner. Yet when the light kept getting increasingly bright, showing no sign of stopping, it could also be the deadliest of weapons. Jonathan had his back facing Springwyn, but at that moment, he felt like the world had disappeared amid the blinding white glow. Unleashing his spiritual sense, Jonathan immediately grabbed onto the falling Hossom, who was panicking due to the sudden blindness. Jonathan sent the ss in front of him crashing into a million pieces with a kick before hauling Hossom into the building. He didn¡¯t stop to breathe once he was safely inside. Instead, he rushed forward through another window on the side of the structure. The white glow dimmed, and Jonathanunched Hossom toward the opposite building in midair. ¡°Use your spiritual sense and run!¡± Hossom stumbled and fell to the ground but quickly steadied himself and sprinted. Jonathan looked over his shoulder and saw a towering mushroom cloud rising into the sky. The gigantic cloud had engulfed every part of Springwyn. st waves formed by plumes of thick smoke and mes spread in every direction. Jonathannded on the rooftop. With a light tap of his foot, he whirled around and picked up his pace. The range of a small special missile¡¯s explosion was at least twenty kilometers. His location was considered safe, but he still chose to put more distance between himself and the center of the explosion just to be safe. As for Vikas and the rest, Jonathan hoped they could find nearby bunkers to shield themselves from the st. At a five-star hotel in Musbane, Jonathan emailed the information he had on hand to Hades. Opposite Jonathan, Hossom and Kaga made themselvesfortable with a winess in their hands. ¡°Jonathan, can no one else from Asura¡¯s Officee to the West Region? Isn¡¯t it unfair for you to be doing everything by yourself despite being the boss?¡± Kaga¡¯s employers were still a mystery, but their capabilities shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, for they managed to find out Jonathan¡¯s background within such a short time. Hossom, who was chewing arge piece of meat, dropped his cutlery and shot to his feet at Kaga¡¯s words. ¡°Kaga, don¡¯t say that. Jonathan is a hands-on type of person. That is a show of exemry conduct and nobility in Chanaea. It isn¡¯t something you foreigners can understand.¡± Both Jonathan and Kaga turned to look at Hossom simultaneously. ¡°Since when did you be a Chanaean?¡± Jonathan asked Hossom with a frown. ¡°I remembered you calling yourself a Machian?¡± ¡°This is my Chanaea ID card, Sir.¡± Hossom pulled out his ID card from his pocket and showed it to Jonathan as if he was handing over something precious. Jonathan merely spared the card a nce and ignored Hossom. It wasmon for people like Hossom, who were wanted criminals in multiple countries, to have several identities. In fact, toplete their disguise, they would fake all their life experiences, from their birth certificate to their university degree. A debate about whether Hossom¡¯s identity was real or fake would only be a waste of time. Kaga poured another ss of wine before handing it to Jonathan using his spiritual energy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about me intercepting your intelligence for passing on information in front of me, Asura?¡± Jonathan reached for the ss of wine and took a sip. ¡°If you want to look, I can show it to you right now.¡± Jonathan handed the notebook to Kaga as he spoke. Kaga instantly waved her hands at Jonathan¡¯s offer. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want youing after my life yet.¡± Kaga set her ss on the table before studying Jonathan with interest. ¡°To tell you the truth, before I met you, my impression of the renowned Asura was either a bulky man or a sly fox who excelled in scheming. I didn¡¯t expect the legendary Asura to be someone like you.¡± ¡°Have I disappointed you then?¡± Jonathan asked with augh. ¡°Not at all.¡± Kaga shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t match the image in my mind.¡± Kaga rose to her feet and crossed the room to open the door. ¡°Since this is our first meeting, I¡¯ll gift you something valuable on my organization¡¯s behalf. Consider it a gift from the host to a guest.¡± Kaga put two fingers in her mouth and blew out a sharp whistle. The range of Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense instantly widened, engulfing a few more buildings in the surrounding. In the suite by the elevator, four Grandmasters were heading in his direction while pushing something that looked like a meal cart. Jonathan wanted to discern the thing in the cart, but a shapeless energy barrier was blocking his spiritual sense. ¡°This is a show of our goodwill, Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°This is a show of our goodwill, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Kaga pushed the cart across the room and halted in front of Jonathan. With a furious kick, the cart toppled onto the carpeted floor. A tied-up person fell out of the cart. Jonathan studied the person on the ground with furrowed brows. With a sweep of his spiritual sense, Jonathan noted the man had all his limbs broken. Even his meridians had been damaged. The tied-up man was nothing more than a cripple. ¡°What is this?¡± Jonathan looked up at Kaga with a questioning nce. Kaga was stunned by Jonathan¡¯s inquiry. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were looking for Caspian? We caught him for you.¡± ¡°Caspian?¡± Jonathan studied Caspian¡¯s swollen-beyond-recognition face. Even Caspian¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the man in such a wretched state, much less Jonathan, who had only seen Caspian in a photo before. Seeing Caspian unconscious on the floor, Jonathan hurriedly dropped to his haunches to hold the former¡¯s arm. He imbued some spiritual energy into Caspian, infusing them into his meridians. Waves of pain jolted Caspian awake. The minute he recognized Kaga, Caspian immediately scrambled backward as though he had seen the devil himself. The fear of Kaga attacking him had swallowed him whole. Jonathan cast a gaze at Kaga, who was all smiles. He had no idea why a cute little girl like Kaga would be so violent. He recalled the first time he met her. She had bombs strapped to every inch of her body. If it weren¡¯t for the location, Jonathan would suspect Kaga was a member of some terrorist group. Kaga stomped on Caspian¡¯s ankle, beaming as she regarded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Caspian. I won¡¯t torture you as long as you cooperate with us.¡± She jerked her chin at Jonathan. ¡°This is Mr. Jonathan Goldstein, the Asura of Chanaea. He came to the West Region in search of you. This is, after all, the territory of the West Region, so I hope you can cooperate and don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Terror struck Caspian at the mention of Jonathan¡¯s identity. Fear and awe for the Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s leader were deeply ingrained in him after he witnessed the gruesome massacre of seventy thousand people by Asura¡¯s Office amid the sandstorm in Mysonna. Jonathan looked at Caspian. ¡°Caspian, you¡¯ve hurt Dorian, and there is poison on his wound. Hand over the antidote, and I won¡¯t make things any harder for you.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 784 The Legendary Man Chapter 784 The Legendary Man Chapter 784-Jonathan kept his voice low, but to Caspian, his words were as terrifying as a devil¡¯s whisper from the depths of hell. He had been on vacation at Newcove Sanatorium when he was suddenly captured and brought to his current location. During their journey, Kaga tortured him to extract information. However, he had kept his mouth shut and refused to disclose anything at all. When he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, Caspian finally understood why he had been captured. The realization did not calm his thoughts. On the contrary, it made him even more fearful. The poison in the weapon was not concocted by him. Naturally, he did not have an antidote on hand. Jonathan¡¯s face hardened when he noticed Caspian¡¯s lips quivering. ¡°Caspian, we are all soldiers here. It¡¯s nothing personal; just loyalty to our own mothend. If we were to meet on the battlefield, I would definitely kill you without hesitation, but since this is about a private matter, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. After all, you are not a key person in this conflict. All I want from you is the antidote. If you give it to me, I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Jonathan said coolly. Caspian¡¯s face turned red in panic and desperation flooded his eyes. ¡°Jona¡­ No, I mean, Asura!¡± Caspian called out to Jonathan in a shaky voice. ¡°The poison wasn¡¯t made by me. I got it from the High Priestess.¡± The High Priestess? Jonathan frowned and turned to Kaga and Hossom who were nking him. Although Chanaea and the West Region had been at war all year long, Jonathan¡¯s understanding of the West Region was limited to its military structure. The West Region was a country withplex religious beliefs. People of the West Region subscribed to a wide array of different religions. Even if Jonathan wanted to understand better, he did not have the time to learn them all. As such, he had utterly no clue about the identity of the High Priestess. On the other hand, Hossom and Kaga¡¯s expressions shifted when they heard about the High Priestess. However, both of them wore a different expression. Kaga¡¯s usual carefree and fearless look was reced with a solemn frown. Hossom, on the other hand, met Jonathan¡¯s eyes for a brief second. Then, he quickly averted his gaze. It was obvious that he was hiding something. Kaga, too, cast a meaningful look at Hossom. ¡°Caspian, this High Priestess that you¡¯re talking about¡­ It¡¯s not the one who¡¯s stationed in the Newcove Bazar Temple all year round, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡± Caspian eximed, nodding fervently. ¡°She was the one who gave me the poison. I don¡¯t have the antidote with me¡­¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Kaga¡¯s figure moved in a sh. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she thrust her dagger all the way into Caspian¡¯s thigh. Kaga had not missed. She had pierced Caspian¡¯s artery directly. Caspian howled in pain. The four Grandmasters standing outside the door manifested spirit shields to muffle Caspian¡¯s voice and block his exit. Kaga stared directly into Caspian¡¯s eyes. Slowly and deliberately, she twisted the dagger in her hand, tormenting the man. ¡°Caspian, I¡¯ll you give one final chance. Your wound is not fatal. If you hand over the antidote now, we¡¯ll drop you at the nearest hospital. You will still regain full use of your leg with just one simple surgery. However, if I turn this dagger sideways, your leg will bepletely useless. Think clearly before you open your mouth again.¡± Kaga twisted the dagger slowly. Even Jonathan and Hossom felt their skins crawl looking at the blood that pooled between Caspian¡¯s legs. It did not escape Jonathan¡¯s notice that Kaga wasn¡¯t actually extorting a confession from Caspian but instead was reluctant to face the so-called High Priestess. ¡°I really don¡¯t have the antidote¡­¡± Caspian screamed, his voice shrill with pain. ¡°When the High Priestess gave the poison to me, she told me to use it cautiously because even she herself didn¡¯t have an antidote for it¡­ How can I possibly be hiding it if it doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Blood gushed out where the dagger was buried in his thigh. Jonathan waved his hand and a spirit shield appeared between Kaga and Caspian, keeping Kaga away from thetter. In response, the dagger was forcefully wrenched into Caspian¡¯s thigh. Caspian passed out from the pain and blood loss while Kaga stood up and sighed, swinging the dagger in her hand. ¡°Jonathan, I did my best. He really does not have the antidote.¡± Kaga gestured at the door. ¡°Hey, you guys, take him away and kill him. Dispose of his body properly. Do not leave anything up to chance.¡± After rying her order, she slumped into the couch and nonchntly dug into a bag of chips. It was impossible to imagine that carefree girl torturing a man so ruthlessly just a moment earlier. After rying her order, she slumped into the couch and nonchntly dug into a bag of chips. It was impossible to imagine that carefree girl torturing a man so ruthlessly just a moment earlier. The Grandmasters entered the room and dragged Caspian¡¯s unconscious body away. Jonathan sat down opposite Kaga. ¡°Is that High Priestess a lot of trouble?¡± Jonathan asked inly. He knew that he need not beat around the bush with someone like Kaga. Kaga turned toward Hossom, her hand that was holding a chip freezing in midair. ¡°Hossom, why don¡¯t you tell him about her? Tell him who exactly is this High Priestess.¡± Hossom shed them an awkward smile. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Ah¡­ the High Priestess¡­ What does she have to do with me? I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± ¡°Hossom, if I¡¯m not mistaken, wasn¡¯t it you who seduced the High Priestess?¡± Kaga asked, smirking at Hossom. Jonathan¡¯s ears perked up at Kaga¡¯s statement even though she had not revealed much. Seduce¡­ What a scandal! Jonathan looked at Hossom with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Wow, Hossom, I never thought you¡¯d be capable of that! So, is the Medved Army hunting after you because you tarnished their High Priestess?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Hossom spat at Jonathan, rubbing his bald head self-consciously. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a thief, and we have our ways. We only go after treasures! Anyway, I did not tarnish her. I would never do that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kaga sneered, staring at Hossom. ¡°Then, why did we receive news that the High Priestess hadmitted suicide in the name of love?¡± A wide smile spread across Jonathan¡¯s face following Kaga¡¯s words. He reached for a bag of chips and chuckled at Hossom. ¡°Come on, tell us about it. We¡¯re all strangers here. What¡¯s wrong with spilling your secret?¡± At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s gossipy nature as a Chanaean was fully revealed. ¡°Hossom, what exactly did you do to the High Priestess?¡± ¡°What could I have possibly done to her?¡± Hossom spat, his face turning red. ¡°Well, you know me¡­ I was the one who stole the diamond from the Seboxia statue. The Bazar Temple was heavily guarded, so I¡­ had to find a way to sneak into the temple. So, I came up with a n that involved the High Priestess¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 785 The Legendary Man Chapter 785 The Legendary Man Chapter 785-After Hossom¡¯s exnation, Jonathan and Kaga finally understood why Hossom was being hunted. Hossom inherited extraordinary speed from the cultivation method in his family. Instead of remaining in his hometown and being a local ruler, he chose to roam around the world and steal all the highly- guarded treasures with the help of his special talent. ording to Hossom, he was not in need of money. What he was yearning for was the thrill and excitement that a risky adventure could provide. He hadmitted several offenses and was wanted in several countries. However, he had different identities and even excelled in disguising himself. As such, the countries did not connect all those different cases of theft together, never once suspecting that the same person hadmitted them. This time around, Hossom had his eyes on the Bazar Temple in the West Region. The West Region was a very unique ce with aplex religious background. Despite the many religions in that area, there was one deity that the entire West Region believed in. It was Seboxia. ording to the legend of the West Region, Seboxia was an omnipotent presence and reigned over all the other gods. All the other deities were under Seboxia¡¯smand. Among all the temples in the West Region, Bazar Temple of Newcove was considered to be the most mysterious. Other than Bazar Temple, the rest of the temples would do anything to ept offerings from their believers. Only Bazar Temple did not allow any believers to enter its premise to give any offering since the day its construction waspleted. As time went by, the legends revolving Bazar Temple increased and spread like wildfire in the West Region. Some people believed that Bazar Temple was a ce that was connected to the deities. Therefore, only the kings of the West Region and messengers of certain deities could enter the temple on special asions to worship the gods. Others mentioned that Bazar Temple was there to suppress the evil spirits of hell. That was why it had to be protected from any damage. There was also a legend about the treasure. It was also the most popr one in the West Region. It was rumored that a previous king of the West Region had left behind a mysterious treasure in the temple. Anyone who could obtain it would not only be able to be the messenger of Seboxia but could also gain control of the entire royal court. The whole West Region would then belong to the person who acquired the treasure. That rumor was the reason Hossom decided to go there. The royal family of the West Region had never made any effort to deny the rumors. In fact, some of their activities even became more secretive. That sparked even more suspicions among the people. Because of these rumors, many cultivators from different areas in the West Region had the urge to intrude into Bazar Temple for further investigation. Unfortunately, those cultivators disappeared into thin air and were never heard of again. As for Hossom, he learned from those before him and changed his strategy. Instead, he fabricated a story and yed the role of a knight who saved a damsel in distress. Although most people did not know the identity of the High Priestess, it was not hard to find out. Making use of Kaga¡¯s organization, Hossom managed to find out about Prima, the High Priestess¡¯ identity and background. It then took him nearly a year to set everything up. During that period, Hossom also used two different disguises and recruited some unwitting Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Those Grandmaster Realm cultivators were divided into two groups. The first group was paid handsomely by Hossom. Their only mission was to distract and lure Prima¡¯s guards away. As for the second group, they were brainwashed by Hossom within one year¡¯s time and were close to him like brothers. Hossom told the second group of men that he had an arch-enemy who was a God Realm cultivator. Since he wasn¡¯t capable enough to exact revenge, he could only kidnap his enemy¡¯s daughter who was Prima, the High Priestess. Those men were indebted to Hossom in one way or another. After listening to his sob story, they decided to help him out. The two groups of cultivators were not even aware of Prima¡¯s identity. Yet, they had been roped into Hossom¡¯s scheme just like that. A month ago, Hossom¡¯s n began to unfold. The first group of men attempted to murder Prima and was stopped and hunted after by her guards. The second group of men then seized the opportunity to charge at Prima. It was at that moment that Hossom yed the knight in shining armor who came to Prima¡¯s rescue. As for those two groups of men, they refused to divulge Hossom¡¯s fake name even before their deaths. Hossom was seriously injured, so Prima brought him into Bazar Temple to tend to his injuries. However, once Hossom recovered from his injuries, he stole the precious stone from the head of Seboxia and ran away. Later on, he was on the run until he met Jonathan. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s everything I did,¡± proimed Hossom as he gulped down a mouthful of wine in a huff. ¡°Prima is the only one who treated my injuries that whole time. She saw my naked body, but I have never touched her once. I may be a thief, but I have my principles.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Kaga picked up some snacks and threw them at Hossom¡¯s face. ¡°Pfft!¡± Kaga picked up some snacks and threw them at Hossom¡¯s face. ¡°How audacious of you to say that! Poor Prima is already in that state. How can you pretend that nothing has happened after what you¡¯ve done? If it was me, I would have chopped you into pieces.¡± Hossom looked at Jonathan in frustration. ¡°Say, Mr. Goldstein, as a thief, my attention should be on the treasure. Right?¡± Jonathan sighed softly as he stared at Hossom¡¯s bald and shiny head. ¡°A patient thief is truly frightening! You don¡¯tck money or status. I can¡¯t believe you used a year to n everything just to steal a diamond. In the process, you nearly lost your life too. Hossom, I take my hat off to you. You¡¯re really daring,¡± praised Jonathan sincerely as he gave Hossom a thumbs-up. ¡°Since you have already intruded into Bazar Temple and gained the High Priestess¡¯ favor, why didn¡¯t you stay there for a while longer? At the same time, you could have checked out the ce to see if there are more treasures around. The diamond on Seboxia may be valuable, but it¡¯s nothing special to you,¡± Kaga quickly chimed in when he heard Jonathan¡¯s praise. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hossom, I¡¯ve gone through Prima¡¯s background. She may be in herte thirties, but she¡¯s well-maintained. In fact, she looks more like someone in her twenties. Why don¡¯t you just stay with her? The two of you can live happily ever after together in the temple. That doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡± ¡°Live happily ever after?¡± Hossom was momentarily stunned before he snapped out of his trance and threw the snacks in his hand at Kaga. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you guys really think I¡¯m there for the diamond? I went there for the treasures.¡± At that juncture, Hossom appeared depressed. ¡°Initially, I wanted to find out the secret of Bazar Temple. But, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Prima. She must¡¯ve gone crazy to ask me to bring her along. She wants to elope with me!¡± ¡°Elope! Hahaha¡­¡± Kaga could not help but burst outughing when she heard that. Sheughed so hard that she fell on the couch and could not get up. Jonathan, on the other hand, looked at the duo in puzzlement. ¡°You yed the knight in shining armor and saved the damsel in distress. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to fall for you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? How is that normal?¡± An ugly scowl emerged on Hossom¡¯s face. ¡°Prima is a holy maiden, the High Priestess of Seboxia. Now that she has fallen for me, a mortal, those people¡¯s only solution is to annihte me!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 786 The Legendary Man Chapter 786 The Legendary Man Chapter 786-Jonathan finally realized why Kaga wasughing when he noticed Hossom¡¯s stumped expression. Hossom devised a n to enter Bazar Temple. If Prima allowed him entry as a gesture of gratitude, he would have the opportunity to expand his map and uncover the hidden secrets within the temple. However, he went overboard with his actions. Before he realized it, Prima wanted to marry him. He¡¯s now at a dead end. Hossom¡¯s cheeks turned crimson red as theyughed at him. ¡°You guys decide. Tell me whether Prima is actually nuts. We¡¯ve barely known each other for a week, but she¡¯s already asking me to elope with her by bringing her away from the West Region. She said we could go anywhere as long as we could be together and even offered to bear me a child!¡± Kagaughed so hard that she clutched her stomach and waved her hands, indicating her stomach was aching from all theughter. ¡°You¡¯re a fool, Hossom. Despite crafting such an borate n, you still ended up getting caught by the divine messenger and suffering a serious injury. It¡¯s almostical how you overestimated your own capabilities! Oh, this is funny¡­¡± Kaga clutched her stomach and roared inughter. Beside her, Jonathan took a deep breath to tamp down hisughter. ¡°Hossom, mistakes are a natural part of life. It¡¯s important to handle both sess and failure with the same level of equanimity. Don¡¯t be disheartened just because you experienced a setback. Can you describe the defenses of Bazar Temple and Prima¡¯s capabilities?¡± ¡°Her capabilities?¡± Hossom scratched his head as a confused look crossed his face. ¡°The High Priestess is only in the beginner phase of the Grandmaster Realm. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save the damsel in distress. Bazar Temple, on the other hand, is heavily guarded by at least four God Realm cultivators.¡± He trembled in fear as he recalled, ¡°When I realized something was wrong and tried to make a break for it, I could¡¯ve failed if it weren¡¯t for Prima blocking the divine messengers.¡± After hearing Hossom¡¯s answer, Jonathan fell into deep thought. A solemn look appeared on his face. Jonathan had already witnessed Hossom¡¯s impressive capabilities¡ªthetter¡¯s cultivation was strange, enabling him to move swiftly. He was sure that Hossom was just as fast as he was, which meant that his speed was truly terrifying. To top it off, Jonathan was viewed as the most skilled of all the cultivators in the God Realm, and Hossom was still in the Grandmaster Realm. If Hossom were to use his skills after reaching the God Realm, Jonathan might not be able to catch up to him. The divine messengers feared by Hossom should be as quick as me. Jonathan made this trip to get medicine for Dorian. Even though the currently dead Caspian had imed the High Priestess had no healing medicine to offer, Jonathan was unwilling to return empty- handed after all he had endured on the trip. Besides, Dorian¡¯s injuries could no longer be put off. ¡°Kaga, I need all the information regarding Bazar Temple,¡± Jonathan announced as he tossed out six gold bars, which crushed the ss coffee table in front of them with their weight. Kaga gradually stoppedughing as she stared at the gold bars. A long whileter, she shook her head. ¡°We love gold, but not just any gold,¡± she announced. Standing up to tidy her clothes, she added, ¡°A year ago, Hossom purchased the High Priestess¡¯ information from us. Since then, the consequences have been disastrous. Seboxiasm has been investigating the matter for days now, and our business has be a target of suspicion. We may be rtively influential within the West Region, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can challenge the power of the national religion. It¡¯s clear that Hossom is much more knowledgeable about the Bazar Temple than we are. Mr. Jonathan Goldstein, here is my business card. If you need my help regarding something else, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡± With that, she turned to leave without hesitation. Jonathan nced at the words that were gradually fading away on the card as his lips curled into a smile. So this is a single-use card made of special material. It looks like the organization behind Kaga is extremely careful. He memorized the contact details silently before gently rubbing the card between his palms. The nk card disintegrated into ash instantly. After Kaga¡¯s departure, Jonathan noticed that Hossom was beaming. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me that way. I won¡¯t return to Newcove with you! Those from Seboxiasm will definitely take my life!¡± ¡°You are good at disguising yourself with makeup. I¡¯ll be with you, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± Jonathan reassured him with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re the reason that I¡¯m afraid! What are you doing? Let me go! I¡¯m a picky guy!¡± Back on a mountain in Chanaea¡¯s Harfush, Hades was reading an encrypted document on his computer with his brows furrowed. A few minutes after the special missile deployed by the West Region detonated, news of the event spread across the globe. Major nations¡¯ detectors also picked up the seismic shockwaves emanating from the missile. Countries around the globe immediately dered a state of emergency as they wondered what happened in the West Region. Hades was reading a report that had been prepared by Jonathan, who had witnessed the bombing firsthand. Hades was reading a report that had been prepared by Jonathan, who had witnessed the bombing firsthand. He couldn¡¯t help but gasp in disbelief when he read about the appearance of hundreds of God Realm beasts. ¡°No wonder the West Region had to deploy the special missile. If the demon beasts managed to escape, they could destroy the world,¡± he muttered. He then continued reading Jonathan¡¯s detailed report. Reading about the Divine Chessboard, God Realm beasts, Apocalypse, and God-Kings of the West Region made his heart sink in worry. Is the world going to achieve universal harmony just like the ckwood family from Apocalypse predicted? ¡°Arrange for a video conference with the seven King of Wars now. It¡¯s urgent.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± a figure in the corner responded quickly before disappearing in a sh. Hades lit a cigarette before heading outside. If I¡¯m right, Asura¡¯s Office needs toe up with a n in advance. Back in the Osborne family¡¯s ancestralnd on Wasahurst Mountains in Quadfield, Drieso, Josephine was strolling on the winding path in the vige, paying extra attention to her baby bump. She was apanied by a young girl around fifteen years old with her hair tied into a bun. The young girl hopped along the path, gathering some wildflowers in her hands. A whileter, she told Josephine, ¡°Josephine, look how pretty they are. If I put them in your room, your mood will definitely improve.¡± Josephine nced at her and sighed. ¡°Alicia, stop wasting time. How could I possibly be in a good mood when the Osborne family is holding me against my will?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Alicia Osborne giggled and ran back to Josephine. ¡°Josephine, my grandpa told me to ensure that you¡¯re happy here so you can have a healthy pregnancy and deliver a healthy baby. That way, we can brainwash him and make him part of the Osborne family as a way to manipte Jonathan. Your happiness is crucial to our ns,¡± she added cheerfully. While her voice had an angelic quality, the words that were spoken sent shivers down Josephine¡¯s spine. Knowing the consequences of disobedience, Josephine dared not disregard the directive. Alicia held the flowers and lowered her head, pressing her cheek to Josephine¡¯s belly. Right then, a man who looked feminine made his way over to them. Seeing him, Alicia quickly waved at him. ¡°Broderick, fancy seeing you here! Are you free today?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 787 The Legendary Man Chapter 787 The Legendary Man Chapter 787-Hearing her greeting, Broderick halted in his tracks momentarily before raising his hand to wave at her. In a cheerful voice, he responded, ¡°I got bored in my room, so I came out for a walk.¡± Alicia tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯re acting strangely today, Broderick. Something seems up with you.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Me?¡± Broderick raised his hand and nced downward at it. His right arm was still in a cast. At the mountain resort in Lumonburg¡¯s Grand Forest Mountain, Broderick attempted to harm Jonathan and Hayes, but Jonathan thwarted his efforts and broke Broderick¡¯s arm in the process. It was a serious injury that had yet to heal, so he still had to keep the cast on. Alicia walked around Broderick to observe him carefully. ¡°You look the same, but something feels off,¡± shemented in confusion. Comprehension dawned, and she blurted out, ¡°Oh, I know. You don¡¯t look feminine anymore!¡± Broderick rolled his eyes and stretched his left arm out to smack Alicia¡¯s head lightly. ¡°What are you talking about? My looks are androgynous. You know nothing.¡± Alicia giggled and replied, ¡°Fine, then. Broderick, you traveled a long way from the east side of the vige to the west, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s quite a distance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Superior Realm cultivator. That distance isn¡¯t tiring at all,¡± Broderick exined as his gazended on Josephine, who was standing behind Alicia. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Asura¡¯s wife, Mrs. Goldstein?¡± A sh of disgust appeared in Josephine¡¯s eyes when she spotted the androgynous Broderick. She didn¡¯t bother hiding her dislike of him. ¡°Have you still not recovered from your injury, Mr. Osborne?¡± Jonathan was the one who injured Broderick. Thus, Broderick¡¯s cheeks flushed in anger after he heard her question. He scoffed and then proceeded to approach Josephine but otherwise didn¡¯t take any action. ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp-tongued, huh? If you weren¡¯t a person of importance, I might have taken you as my own to teach you a lesson in bed.¡± As Broderick spoke, he raised his left arm slowly. ¡°Broderick, Josephine is under my protection today. Stay away from her,¡± Alicia told him yfully from her position between them. She didn¡¯t forget to hand the wildflowers she plucked a while ago to Broderick. ¡°Here, take this as a little something from me.¡± Broderick¡¯s hand froze mid-air as his gazended on Alicia for a long while. ¡°How childish. You can keep them for yourself,¡± he mocked. He shoved the wildflowers away and walked away from Alicia. Swoosh! A sharp sound resonated in the air. The wildflowers scattered to the ground as Alicia yanked Josephine¡¯s cor, pulling thetter backward. Ding! Something white glinted across Josephine¡¯s forehead, and a transparent object, simr to a fish scale, fell to the floor. ¡°I knew something was off with you!¡± Alicia eximed as she stood before Josephine in a defensive manner. She moved her dagger toward Broderick¡¯s neck, cutting off a few stray wildflowers in her path. ¡°You little b*tch! How dare you do this to me?¡± Broderick hollered. A sh emerged from his right arm, heading straight for Alicia. Sparks flew as Alicia¡¯s dagger came into contact with the object. She finally saw what the hidden weapon was. Broderick was using his fake nails to attack them. ¡°Broderick, I can¡¯t believe you hid the weapons on your nails. Are you a woman?¡± she joked. Despite her teasing tone, Alicia didn¡¯t slow down. Her dagger shot out, aiming for Broderick¡¯s chest. At the same time, she flung arge forward with her left hand. Cultivators in the Superior Realm who possessed magical items to store items only existed in the eight respectable families and hidden sects in Chanaea. A terrifying current of electricity surged through the vast that had been cast far and wide. Before the couldnd on the target, a whistling arrow appeared in Alicia¡¯s right hand. A loud explosion then reverberated in the air across the mountains. Following that, a few powerful waves of spiritual energy emanated from the vige and soared into the sky. Broderick used his sword to cut the in half and lunged it toward Alicia. However, by then, Alicia had already straightened her back and dispersed her spiritual energy. ¡°You¡¯re doomed, Broderick.¡± Crack! The long sword just barely missed Alicia¡¯s nose as it stabbed into the ground. The force of Broderick¡¯s sword was so powerful that it caused a crack to form in the ground, resulting in his sword breaking in two. It was obvious that he had intended to slice Alicia in half. Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to kill his target any longer following his failure. Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to kill his target any longer following his failure. At the moment, Broderick was suspended upside down in the air. One end of a rope was tied around his ankle, with the other end in Everett¡¯s hands. That wasn¡¯t only it, for Mason was standing beside Everett. Not far away, dozens of spiritual energy waves belonging to Grandmaster Realm cultivators and above were making their way here. Soon, many figuresnded, holding magical items and appearing apprehensive. It had been centuries since a whistling arrow was heard in the ancestralnd. Mason shot an icy look at Broderick, who was struggling to free himself. ¡°What is going on? We¡¯re all from the same family. Why did you resort to weapons without warning?¡± ¡°Let me go! I must kill that b*tch!¡± Broderick shouted in a frenzied state as he fought to free himself. On the contrary, Alicia seemed unfazed. ¡°Grandpa, Broderick made an attempt to kill Josephine, and I had to stop him. I was the one who discharged the whistling arrow. I couldn¡¯t subdue him by myself and had to seek assistance.¡± He tried to kill Josephine? Hearing that, everyone present nced at Broderick in shock. Broderick wasn¡¯t a direct descendant of the Osborne family, but hispetence was evident. If not, the Osborne family wouldn¡¯t have assigned him to manage Lumonburg. Even though Jonathan had destroyed their base in Lumonburg, Broderick was not held ountable when he came back to his ancestral homnd. Everyone knew that Broderick was dependable despite his androgynous looks. No matter who ended up as the head of the family, it was expected that he would have a major role to y in the management level of the family. They didn¡¯t understand why he would want to kill Josephine all of a sudden since he had a bright future ahead of him. Does he not know how important Josephine is to the Osborne family? ¡°Broderick, you¡¯d better provide a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, you¡¯ll meet your doom today,¡± Mason said coldly, clutching his magical item. With just one move, he immobilized Broderick by holding thetter captive with his spiritual energy. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 788 The Legendary Man Chapter 788 The Legendary Man Chapter 788-¡°Let go of me! Only one of us can live. Let me kill her!¡± Broderick kept struggling in an attempt to escape. He red at Josephine with deep hatred as though she was a vicious person who had murdered and destroyed his family. Baffled, Mason furrowed his brows. Although he did not know each member of the Osborne family personally, he knew enough to know that there had never been any interaction between Broderick and Josephine. If I had to make some connections between them, I could only think of one thing. Josephine¡¯s husband, Jonathan, was the one who crippled Broderick¡¯s arm. But then again, Broderick would never dare to attack Josephine at this juncture, no matter how much the former wanted revenge. After all, she¡¯s the only pawn who could affect Jonathan¡¯s actions. If anything untoward happens, the Osborne family will surely lose Asura¡¯s Office as an ally. By then, it¡¯s not hard to predict that Jonathan will definitely retaliate like crazy. The Sadays, along with the other six families, will also seize the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, resulting in a series of apparent knock-on effects. This is also why Josephine is completely unharmed even though she is currently being held captive¡ªit¡¯s to prevent all that. Broderick should understand the delicate bnce at y here. Mason approached them with an icy look on his face. He reached out and pinched Broderick¡¯s neck. A stream of pure spiritual energy flowed through Broderick¡¯s body. In a sh, every inch of Broderick¡¯s body appeared in Mason¡¯s mind. ¡°There are no parasites or other strange matters. What exactly is going on?¡± Mason asked in a cold voice, looking directly at Broderick. Looking at Broderick¡¯s state earlier, he had thought that the Mallory family had poisoned Broderick. However, upon closer inspection, he became even more confused. Broderick was usually very respectful and well-behaved and would salute Mason the moment he caught sight of him from afar. Yet, at that moment, there was nothing else in Broderick¡¯s mind save for Josephine. ¡°It seems that Broderick has gone insane!¡± Everett eximed with a frown. Then, he turned to Mason as he suddenly recalled something. ¡°Mason, if it isn¡¯t a parasite, could it be that Broderick has been hypnotized?¡± Hypnosis? Mason¡¯s expression turned solemn upon hearing Everett¡¯s suggestion. Theoretically speaking, cultivators who had entered the Superior Realm have extremely strong mental energy. Even if their cultivation skills were terrible, such cultivators were still better than ordinary people. Thus, it should be impossible for a cultivator to fall under hypnosis. Nevertheless, there were exceptions to everything. If the hypnotist were a cultivator as well, then there may be deceptive spells that could act as hypnosis. Mason shook Broderick gently, causing Broderick to let out a muffled groan and fall unconscious. ¡°Investigate this matter. Look into everyone who hase into contact with Broderick since he returned. I want to know who dares to start trouble with the Osborne family.¡± While issuing the order, Mason turned to look at Josephine. ¡°Alicia, take Josephine for a full medical examination. Make sure that both she and her baby are okay.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± Alicia left while supporting Josephine with an arm. Even though Mason had not said anything, Alicia knew that saving Josephine was tantamount. In Oak Tree Vige located in Quakersville, Huxville, which was the ancestral home of the Saday family, Eva was happily licking an ice cream cone. Next to her, Gregory Saday was sitting on a low bench, holding a fishing rod in his hand and watching the fish swimming in theke. ¡°Eva, how¡¯s that matter with Josephine going on?¡± Eva took a big bite out of her ice cream cone. ¡°Five days ago, Broderick of the Osborne family went up to the Grand Forest Mountain on a work trip. I found him at the bar that he frequents. His willpower is weak, so he was easy to hypnotize.¡± ¡°Do you think you seeded?¡± Gregory reeled in his fishing line while speaking, but there was no fish on the hook. However, he was in no hurry. He simply attached another bait to the hook and threw the line back into theke. Eva looked out at theke and frowned. ¡°The sess rate is about half. The Osborne residence is difficult to locate, and there¡¯s no way to sneak in. There are many things outside our control.¡± Eva looked at the fish swimming about. Her spiritual sense spread out across theke. She smiled and turned to Gregory. ¡°Grandpa, there are no big fishes in this area. You won¡¯t catch anything even if you sit here all day.¡± Gregory chuckled when he heard his granddaughter¡¯s remark. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t understand the art of fishing,¡± Gregory replied, looking over at Eva. ¡°People say that you wille to know your destiny as you age. I am almost eighty years old. I already know what my future holds.¡± ¡°But fishing is different!¡± ¡°But fishing is different!¡± Gregory began reeling in his fishing line. Arge herring had taken his bait and was being slowly pulled ashore by him. Eva was surprised. She sent her spiritual sense into the waters again, but she did not know where the herring hade from. ¡°Grandpa, how did this happen? There were no big fishes around just now!¡± ¡°A fisherman knows that the trick is in keeping the mind still and calm. Below the surface, one cannot know what will happen next.¡± Gregory unhooked the herring from the fishing hook and ced it in his basket. ¡°The joy of fishing is that you¡¯ll never know when, what, and how big of a fish you¡¯ll catch. The secret of fishing is by responding to all change without any change. It is the same with the Broderick situation. He is the bait that you have sent out, but you must understand that even if the bait disappears, the fish may not always be hooked.¡± As Gregory spoke, he sent the fishing rod floating into Eva¡¯s hand using his spiritual energy. ¡°Eva, you still have a lot to learn. Try fishing. Learn to still your mind.¡± Gregory reached out and patted Eva¡¯s shoulder encouragingly. After that, he took a single step and disappeared. Eva stared down at the fishing rod in her hand. She was tempted to use her spiritual sense to explore theke, but this time, she stopped herself just as her spiritual energy touched theke¡¯s surface. A fallen leaf drifted onto theke, causing a cascade of ripples across its surface. Eva¡¯s spiritual sense retreated back into her. She strolled over to the bench and sat down. Drawing in a deep breath, she stared out contemtively over theke. Standing on a small building in the distance, Gregory watched Eva with a small smile on his face. Next to Gregory, an old man sat, eating quietly. ¡°Gregory, are you sure that Eva is the one to lead the family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Gregory replied quietly. ¡°However, with the current situation, I must choose a sessor to helm the Saday family. Even if Eva proves to be unable to lead, she can still be a seed.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 789 The Legendary Man Chapter 789 The Legendary Man Chapter 789-Jonathan, in a typical tourist outfit, and Hossom, dressed as a monk, had just got off the bus at West Region¡¯s capital, Newcove. As Jonathan stood in the busy street, he stared at the giant Seboxia statue in the distance. It was located in Bazar Temple, their destination. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem all that mysterious, Hossom.¡± Jonathan spoke as he took a photo of that statue. Before he arrived in Newcove, he imagined Bazar Temple to be hidden in some obscure corner if it was that heavily guarded. He thought there would at least be dozens of guards watching the perimeter if mountains or natural hazards didn¡¯t surround it. Instead, the hundred-meter-tall Seboxia statue was the first thing he saw after exiting the bus. ¡°Why do I feel like the king of West Region isn¡¯t afraid of letting people know where Bazar Temple is located?¡± As Jonathan continued to operate the camera, he strode toward Bazar Temple. At the side, Hossom pressed his hand on his chest vertically. ¡°You don¡¯t know a thing about West Region¡¯s customs, huh? West Region is a famous theocratic country, and Bazar Temple is the heart of their religion, the sacrednd of the worshippers. While they don¡¯t want people to approach Bazar Temple, it¡¯s understandable why they built it in the most obvious spot,¡± informed Hossom in a whisper after carefully surveying his surrounding. ¡°You may not believe it, but there¡¯s a street selling everyday items around Bazar Temple that¡¯s no different from a marketce.¡± As they spoke, they left the main road and headed to the side street. Jonathan looked at the skyscrapers in the modern city and remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t see any location that resembles a marketce here.¡± ¡°Obviously, you¡¯re not going to spot it from here.¡± Hossom rolled his eyes. ¡°If we keep going, we¡¯ll reach Bazar Garden. The temple is located in the center of the garden. No one can enter Bazar Temple, but because it¡¯s an important tourist site, people started selling souvenirs on the outermost street. After a while, it became a market.¡± As he spoke, he guided Jonathan toward their destination. Less than ten minutester, they saw some greenery. Before Jonathan could expand his spiritual sense to more than a few meters away, Hossom interrupted, ¡°You mustn¡¯t use spiritual sense here.¡± He grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arm tightly and whispered, ¡°If you want to take a look at the temple, we can go to the special observation deck in the nearby mall. We can see a part of the temple from there. But if you use your spiritual sense, Bazar Temple¡¯s formation will lock on to you immediately. When that happens, there will be no escape for you.¡± In response, Jonathan withdrew his spiritual sense. Then, he followed Hossom to the observation deck on the tenth floor of the mall. He had been behaving himself in Newcove the whole time instead of causing any trouble. When viewed from the top, Jonathan realized theyout of Bazar Temple was exactly as Hossom described. Right in front of him was a small green garden. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. If ignoring Bazar Temple, the surrounding garden was only twenty to thirty meters wide. It was a bit of a stretch to call it a garden. Beyond the garden was a red wall a dozen meters tall and hundreds of meters long. Golden runes on the wall glimmered under the sun. Ordinary people would think they were decorations, but a high-level cultivator like Jonathan could see each stroke of those special runes strangely pulsating. Those runes formed a vast andplicated formation. Usually, a spirit stone or magical item would be used as the foundation of a formation. Formations even simpler than that, for example, an energy-gathering formation or a formation that cleared the air, could form at the ce it was drawn on by absorbing the caster¡¯s spiritual energy. However, it was impossible for anyone to create a gigantic formation covering a wall that stretched for hundreds of meters using the abovementioned method. Jonathan gazed at the golden runes on the red wall. Each rune was flowing with a faint amount of spiritual energy. Were spirit stones or magical items buried in the wall when it was built? Based on how long the wall is, it would take more than ten thousand magical items to maintain the formation, even if they were arranged in a spread-out manner. Jonathan tightened his grip as his train of thought continued. If not for the divine messengers guarding Bazar Temple, I would¡¯ve cut a part of the wall out and brought it back home with me. Naturally, Hossom didn¡¯t know just how dangerous Jonathan¡¯s idea was. Naturally, Hossom didn¡¯t know just how dangerous Jonathan¡¯s idea was. ¡°What you see right now is the outermost wall. To enter the inner sanctum, you must pass through three walls with distinct formations. The first wall has a trap formation installed. If you touch it, you¡¯ll be trapped and then killed by whichever divine messenger reaches you first. The second formation is an illusion array. After you enter the formation, you¡¯ll experience extremely realistic illusions. You¡¯ll think you¡¯ve left the formation when you still haven¡¯t. Several illusionster, the trespasser will lose the ability to tell what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not. Thest formation is a kill array. It kills whoever enters it,¡± exined Hossom. He was essentially trying to get Jonathan to give up by telling thetter it was impossible for him to enter the temple and ask the High Priestess for an antidote. However, Hossom¡¯s words only spoke one truth to Jonathan, which was that something valuable was hidden within. The ce wouldn¡¯t have been heavily guarded otherwise. Even if there weren¡¯t any treasures inside, Jonathan was sure he could get lots of valuable items by returning home with those three walls and tearing them apart. He raised his head and stared at the gigantic Seboxia statue. It was as though the three-eyed and six-armed statue was gazing back at him viciously. Momentster, he turned his sight toward Hossom. ¡°I¡¯ll head inside during the night. Draw a detailed map for me.¡± ¡°I just told you how dangerous the ce is! Why do you still want to go inside? You¡¯re going to get yourself killed!¡± Hossom whispered, ¡°There are at least four advanced-phase God Realm cultivators inside! Every single person who had the guts to barge into Bazar Temple in the past was at least a Grandmaster Realm cultivator, and none had returned alive! Even if you¡¯re a god, you still can¡¯t break into the temple! Do you understand me?¡± In response, Jonathan chuckled, amused by Hossom¡¯s teeth-gritting look. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me that much. After all, we only met by chance, and we¡¯re just using each other. As for god¡­ There is no god!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 790 The Legendary Man Chapter 790 The Legendary Man Chapter 790-During the night, the duo stayed in a high-end hotel near Bazar Temple at Jonathan¡¯s decision. Initially, Jonathan was still worried about Hossom because they were in West Region¡¯s capital, where thetter performed a daring heist. If they were in Chanaea, Hossom would¡¯ve been tracked down the moment he showed his face. However, Jonathan soon realized he was worrying too much about the situation. While Hossom did piss off Prima, he wasn¡¯t sentenced to death. ording to Hossom, he simply didn¡¯t want to marry Prima. His ploy from before was still unexposed. If that was not the case, Prima wouldn¡¯t have stopped the four divine messengers for him in the end. While Hossom might be quite the troublemaker, he was skilled. In just a few minutes, he changed his facepletely, so much so that Jonathan was impressed. He didn¡¯t use a mask or any other tools like that. Instead, he employed a special technique that could alter his facial muscle structure. That way, even if someone noticed him and used spiritual energy to check him out, they wouldn¡¯t detect a thing. In other words, that technique was probably his most effective tool for self-defense. Because of how special Bazar Temple was, plenty of high-end hotels around the building had an observation deck on their roofs for their guests to check out the structure, especially during the night. The room Jonathan and Hossom were staying in was the most expensive one. Thus, when they opened the window in the living room, they could see the Seboxia statue. Hossom had been sketching the temple¡¯syout from memory on a piece of paper that was more than a meter long. Once he was done, he used spiritual energy to drag the paper to Jonathan. ¡°Take a look at this. These are the areas I remember visiting.¡± ¡°In the heart of Bazar Temple is the statue of Seboxia dancing on one foot, and below it, the treasure hall.¡± He pointed at a rectangr area in the center of the map. ¡°Back then, Prima brought me there to treat me. ording to her, the tributes inside the treasure hall are blessed by Seboxia, which is why they have healing properties.¡± In response, Jonathan turned to Hossom and asked curiously, ¡°Do they really?¡± In the past, he would¡¯ve found that hard to believe. However, after the Divine Chessboard incident, his eptance of weird things in the world expanded greatly. Hossom was sitting at a table next to him as he shook his legs. ¡°Of course not! Those fruits only have some spiritual energy inside at most. What¡¯s left is useless. Although, I only suffered external injuries back then. My elixir field wasn¡¯t damaged. So, maybe my analysis wasn¡¯t urate.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. As he continued to recall his time in the temple, he pointed at another spot on the map. ¡°Prima only stayed in the temple for a short while. I think she brought me to a side room after repenting to Seboxia. You can see it here, the longer rectangle at the side. It may not seem very big, but at least two hundred monks stay inside there. It¡¯s not a single room but an isted courtyard. The area is split into three layers, and eachyer has around forty rooms in it. All the monks inside are Grandmaster Realm cultivators.¡± Two hundred Grandmaster realm cultivators¡­ Just hearing that number made Jonathan feel as though a chill ran down his spine. Technically, a Grandmaster Realm cultivator poses no threat to me now that I¡¯ve reached God Realm. However, there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll be easy for me to take down more than two hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators by myself. And if the four divine messengers show up, too, I¡¯ll be in big trouble. While he was still deep in thought, Hossom continued to exin theyout to him. Thetter used about half an hour to point out every spot he went to before, ranging from locked, forbidden areas to toilets. In spite of that, he only drew less than a fourth of the temple¡¯s entireyout. The other areas were left nk. ¡°This is all I know. Remember, the positions Ibeled for you are marked in rtion to the Seboxia statue in the center. I don¡¯t know how far these ces are from the main gate.¡± Jonathan stared at the paper in front of him. Aside from the center area marked with various locations and the three walls, the rest were left nk. Jonathan stared at the paper in front of him. Aside from the center area marked with various locations and the three walls, the rest were left nk. As he pressed the paper on the window, he peered at the bottom of the Seboxia statue. It was nighttime, so he couldn¡¯t see the structures inside. ¡°I observed the temple from this spot before. Even in daylight, I couldn¡¯t see the situation within from any hotels around the temple because the interior remains foggy,¡± Hossom remarked. ¡°It¡¯s an istion formation that uses water vapor to deflect any light sources, so it¡¯s natural to not be able to see anything. It¡¯s efficient and effective,¡± uttered Jonathan. While he couldn¡¯t see what was inside, he could tell there was no way he could barge into the temple by force. It seems like I¡¯ll have to use my brain for this one. Upon witnessing Jonathan¡¯s silent look, Hossom advised, ¡°You should give up if you think it¡¯s impossible. With how advanced modern medicine is, maybe something else can be used as a substitute for the antidote you need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Jonathan recalled Dorian¡¯s wound and exined, ¡°While my medical team may not be the best in the world, they¡¯re among the best. After myrade¡¯s wound was infected with that poison, my medical team tried using technology and martial arts to expel it from his body. However, even now, they still can¡¯t slow the spread of the poison. If I don¡¯t return with an antidote, only death awaits him.¡± Hearing that, Hossom remained quiet for a long while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you saved me, but I don¡¯t have the guts to storm into the temple with you, Boss. I may be a troublemaker, but I never court death. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jonathan waved his hand gently. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for all the help you¡¯ve provided until now. Leave the rest to me.¡± As he stored the map in his storage ring, he asked, ¡°Oh yeah. Where were you when you were ying knight to the rescue?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 791 The Legendary Man Chapter 791 The Legendary Man Chapter 791-¡°What?¡± Hossom, who was about to leave, froze momentarily when he heard what Jonathan said. Hossom nced at Jonathan warily. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Jonathan chuckled while looking at Hossom. ¡°Hossom, don¡¯t you want to know what mysterious treasures Bazar Temple holds? If I were to distract all the cultivators in Bazar Temple, wouldn¡¯t you be able to enter Bazar Temple as you please and explore the ce? You see yourself as a great thief, no? In that case, are you sure you don¡¯t want to explore a ce no one has been to before?¡± Although Jonathan was acting casual when he spoke, he was actually taking advantage of Hossom¡¯s trouble-seeking nature. Hossom has the same characteristic as all mountaineers. They¡¯re always thinking about exploring uncharted grounds. That¡¯s just who Hossom is. When I saw him whipping out the diamond he stole from the Seboxia statue back then, I knew instantly that he wouldn¡¯t give up a chance to explore Bazar Temple if the chance arose. Money means nothing to Hossom. When he took that diamond, he was showing the world he had been to Bazar Temple and gotten out safely. Nevertheless, he merely took a diamond, so most people in the world were unperturbed. Evidently, that diamond isn¡¯t enough to make Hossom known internationally. This time around, what I¡¯m doing is going to help him change that. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly when he saw Hossom stopping in his tracks. ¡°Hossom, you¡¯re only in the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm. Although you¡¯re almost as capable as I am, you¡¯re still not strong enough to break through the defense of Bazar Temple on your own. With that being said, I believe in your talents, and I know you¡¯re going to achieve God Realm in a few years¡¯ time. But you need to think it through. When you don¡¯t strive for something you want badly, it¡¯s going to haunt you as you progress. Besides, trust me when I say that regardless of whether you¡¯re in Grandmaster Realm or God Realm, I¡¯m the only one who can help you cause a disturbance for the people from Bazar Temple.¡± As Jonathan talked, he was leaning into his chair and resting his eyes leisurely. From the scene alone, someone without prior knowledge of what was going on would think that Hossom was the one asking Jonathan for help. Meanwhile, Hossom was clenching his fists with a scowl on his face as he stood back-facing Jonathan. Indeed, every single one of Jonathan¡¯s words pierced his heart. Back then, Hossom was merely acting heedlessly and stealing for fun. At that moment, however, Jonathan¡¯s words had tempted his inner demon. Hossom wasn¡¯t worried about not finding out what was hidden inside Bazar Temple. Instead, he was worried about the possibility that he could be haunted by the fact that he had given up on a chance to find out what was really going on in Bazar Temple. He knew that Jonathan was tricking him but was also giving him a chance to satisfy his inner demons. By going into Bazar Temple to check things out, even if it were to merely uncover the truth of the ce, Hossom would be satisfied. Jonathan is trying to get me involved by saying all that, and he has just made me an offer I can¡¯t refuse! Hossom slowly turned around and shot Jonathan a cold look. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re a b*stard.¡± Jonathan responded with a chuckle and asked, ¡°I never said I was a gentleman, though?¡± ¡°I admit my method is rather despicable. However, you can¡¯t deny the fact that, apart from me, no one else would risk their lives by going into Bazar Temple with you,¡± Jonathan added. At that point, Hossom was staring at Jonathan with murderous intent. Needless to say, Hossom was so angry that all he could think about was killing Jonathan. It took Hossom a minute to calm himself down before saying, ¡°Prima¡¯s grandpa stays in an elderly home in Crowsaint. He¡¯s her only family. Prima has a unique identity, but her grandpa isn¡¯t a preacher. Hence, letting him stay in Bazar Temple was not possible. She has no choice but to visit him once every month. Crowsaint is located in a mountain resort near the border of Newcove. That¡¯s the best elderly home in Newcove, so everyone there is either rich or influential. I tricked Prima nearby the elderly home thest time around.¡± With that, Hossom casually took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab next to him. He then opened the bottle and downed the wine before saying, ¡°Usually, Prima would visit Crowsaint on the fifteenth of every month. That¡¯s the day after tomorrow. If you want to make your move, you ought to set the trap in advance. Also, I have a piece of advice for you. Prior to what I did, the divine messengers protecting Prima were all in the Grandmaster Realm in terms of cultivation level. Now, however, I¡¯m not sure. She¡¯ll most probably have divine messengers from the advanced phase God Realm protecting her now.¡± After hearing those words, Jonathan switched on the tablet he had brought along with him. After hearing those words, Jonathan switched on the tablet he had brought along with him. That tablet was one of thebatmand devices that only the elite personnel of Asura¡¯s Office would be equipped with. The device had detailed maps of the West Region, Jetroina, Remdik, and other opposing countries. Obviously, the maps were merely clearer than most satellite maps on the market. However, it had one of the most advanced tracking functions avable. Upon zooming in, Jonathan finally found Crowsaint on the map. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Hossom, you surely know the route Prima takes whenever she goes to Crowsaint, right? Show me.¡± Jonathan passed the tablet to Hossom, and Hossom was done with marking very quickly. After giving the tablet back to Jonathan, Hossom said, ¡°I¡¯ve been tracking their movements for over eight months, and I¡¯ve seen them taking five different routes. However, there¡¯s one side road they must take to go up the mountain. That¡¯s your best option.¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows when he saw the side road called Longevity Lane. ¡°No. Even if I were to act here and grab Prima, I can¡¯t lure all the guards out of Bazar Temple from this location.¡± Jonathan then looked at the five routes Hossom drew on the map and said, ¡°The shortest route from Bazar Temple to Crowsaint is over thirty kilometers. There are four God Realm divine messengers in Bazar Temple, right? At most, only two of them will be escorting Prima. If I kidnap Prima in Crowsaint, it would be too far for the other divine messengers to leave the temple ande to her rescue. In that case, you won¡¯t have a chance to enter the temple.¡± Jonathan was deep in thought while looking at the tablet. Seeing how hesitant Jonathan was, Hossom couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Jonathan, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. I know you¡¯re making things easier for me by luring those people out. However, what good does it do for you? If I had the same objective as you, which is capturing Prima, I¡¯d want her to be unprotected. So what exactly is your motive here?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 792 The Legendary Man Chapter 792 The Legendary Man Chapter 792-Hossom¡¯s question was exceedingly blunt, yet that was also the crux of the matter. Why is Jonathan doing this? If we go with the n he proposed earlier, he would need to lure all four divine messengers of the Bazar Temple away during the entire kidnapping process for the sole purpose of helping me gain entry into the temple. That¡¯s wholly a sacrifice on his part. But considering our rtionship, in which he even sets me up during conversations, that clearly doesn¡¯t make sense. Therefore, he must have some other objective for doing so. With his brows knitted together deeply, he scrutinized Jonathan, attempting to glean something from thetter¡¯s eyes. s, his efforts proved futile at the end of the day. Perhaps there wasn¡¯t much of an age difference between Jonathan and Hossom, but the former was far too adept at keeping his emotions under wraps. It wasn¡¯t that he was devious, but he had truly experienced too much throughout the past few years he held authority over Asura¡¯s Office. As a matter of fact, a person¡¯s status and environment could shape his temperament. Jonathan had always been in the eye of the storm, so he had long since cultivated the habit of remaining impassive. Staring at Hossom across from him, Jonathan hesitated for a while before admitting, ¡°Needless to say, I won¡¯t be paving the way for you for nothing, Hossom. Seeing that I¡¯m going to lure most of the forces of Bazar Temple away, I¡¯ve got a favor to ask of you.¡± When Hossom heard that the man wanted to use him, he let out a sigh of relief. After interacting with Jonathan for a long time, he was already familiar with thetter¡¯s character. If the man wanted to use him, it would definitely be beneficial to them both. It might be apanied by danger, but Jonathan would undoubtedly shield him if anything happened. That was already proven when Vikas located Jonathan in Springwyn back then. At that time, if Hossom were in his shoes, it would be an unquestionable choice for him to sacrifice others to save himself. Yet, Jonathan merely stepped forward without mentioning a single word about Hossom in the car. From that alone, one could tell that the man could be trusted as a coboration partner in spite of his craftiness. When one teamed up with him, all the terms would beid out clearly on the table. If one were to end up on the losing end or tricked, he would have no one to me save himself. In other words, even if it meant his death, it would be a risk he knowingly took. On the contrary, if Jonathan had smilingly told Hossom that he was helping him unconditionally, that would have been utterly suspicious. Jonathan studied Hossom in front of him. Subsequently, he cast his gaze out the window at the statue of Seboxia standing tall in the night sky, falling into silent contemtion. ¡°ording to your information, there would undoubtedly be a divine messenger by Prima¡¯s side. Although I¡¯ve never had any contact with divine messengers in West Region, those who can attain such positions would definitely be superior to ordinary cultivators of the God Realm in one way or another. Thus, I reckon that I might not necessarily be able to eliminate even one or two of them if I were to face off against them or kidnap Prima.¡± ¡°In that case, why did you suggest such a n? How will you defeat all four of them when even one or two is a problem to you?¡± Hossom eyed Jonathan with a frown, his gaze brimming with puzzlement. In his opinion, the man¡¯s n was tantamount to courting death. Unexpectedly, Jonathan shed him a wide grin. ¡°That¡¯s why I need your cooperation.¡± As soon as those words rang out, Hossom was entirely stunned. Pointing at himself, Hossom questioned, ¡°Me? Stop joking with me. I¡¯m just a cultivator of the Grandmaster Realm. What can I do to help you?¡± ¡°As long as I lure everyone away and you enter Bazar Temple, you¡¯ll be able to help me,¡± Jonathan revealed with a smile. Thereafter, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget this, Hossom¡ªI might not be able to kill them anytime soon, but the same goes for them. As long as I can dy them, you can then sneak into the temple. All that¡¯s needed is a fire.¡± While saying that, he took out the magical item that was the ming stick and flicked it lightly. In a sh, a fist-sized me appeared in the air. Through the leaping mes, the gigantic statue of Seboxia outside the ss window appeared to be on fire to Hossom. ¡°You want to¡­ set fire to Bazar Temple?¡± he asked in a trembling voice. The mere thought of that had him break out in a cold sweat. After all, Bazar Temple was the central temple of all Seboxia believers in the whole of West Region. In fact, it could be considered a sacred ce to the poption of one point three billion people of the West Region to a certain extent. No matter how unruly Hossom was, he merely wanted to steal something at most for the thrill of it. Setting fire to West Region¡¯s sacred ce of worship was something he had never dared to imagine. ¡°Jonathan, if you really dare set fire¡­¡± At that point, Hossom still lowered his voice despite knowing no one was around them as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re really ying with fire here. If you dare ruin Bazar Temple, the whole poption of the entire West Region that goes up to over a billion will call for your death.¡± At that point, Hossom still lowered his voice despite knowing no one was around them as he continued, ¡°You¡¯re really ying with fire here. If you dare ruin Bazar Temple, the whole poption of the entire West Region that goes up to over a billion will call for your death.¡± ¡°Do you think they won¡¯t target me if I don¡¯t do that? Ultimately, West Region will go to battle with Chanaea. We¡¯re already on opposing sides, so why worry so much?¡± Jonathan drawled. Noticing that Hossom was still wavering, Jonathan reached out and draped his arm across the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Actually, Buddy, this matter is very simple. I¡¯ll lure them out. Then, you can slip in and set fire by using a talisman. When the fire spreads, you would¡¯ve long since fled. Besides, the fire will also distract the divine messengers. At that time, I can capture Prima directly and get my hands on the antidote. You¡¯ll leave a legacy in the international thief circles, whereas I¡¯ll obtain the antidote to save my friend. Isn¡¯t that the best of both worlds? So? Do we have a deal?¡± he asked, enticing Hossom endlessly. Hossom scowled at Jonathan, who was all smiles, his expression as dark as thunder. ¡°Do I have the right to decline?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m an exceedingly understanding person. If you say no, we¡¯ll forget about it,¡± Jonathan replied smilingly. ¡°And what will the consequence be?¡± Hossom questioned through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°We have a deal.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In the end, Jonathan and Hossom reached a consensus in a pleasant atmosphere. The next step was to fabricate the talisman that would be used in the n. But then, the materials needed weren¡¯t all that easy to procure. Left with no other recourse, Jonathan could only contact Kaga. This time, Kaga took the two men to the slums in the east of Newcove. ¡°What exactly is the situation in West Region? Why are there slums in every city?¡± At the awful stench all around him, Hossom pinched his nose as he gave voice to that question. With a lollipop in her mouth, Kaga rolled her eyes at him. ¡°West Region practices a caste system. Each ss performs a different duty. When someone is in authority, others have tobor. As such, these slums are generally prepared for those of the low sses. I¡¯m bringing you to Newcove¡¯s biggest underground exchange center today. After going in The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 793 The Legendary Man Chapter 793 The Legendary Man Chapter 793-The moment Jonathan entered the slums, he felt something amiss about the ce. Regardless of whether it was in Chanaea or West Region, the existence of cultivators had always been secretive. Cultivators were considered a rare breed. However, in that particr slums, everyone he encountered seemed to have a minimum cultivation level of Precelestial. Even the elderly with unimposing appearances in their seventies and eighties possessed a light bout of spiritual energy. As he walked, Jonathan began to think he was imagining things. It was as if cultivators were the mostmon type of people in that ce. All of them were staring at Jonathan with sharp gazes akin to hungry wolves choosing their prey. If Kaga had not led the way and constantly showcased her spiritual energy to fend off these people, Jonathan and Hossom would have already been attacked. ¡°Kaga, what exactly is this ce?¡± Hossom could not contain his curiosity. ¡°This is Dellmoor,¡± Kaga answered casually. ¡°If we are to calcte based on poption density, Dellmoor probably has the highest density of cultivators. As you¡¯ve seen, everyone here of all ages is a cultivator. This phenomenon should be rted to the ce we¡¯re heading to now.¡± As Kaga spoke, she brought both of them to the entrance of a bar. ¡°There¡¯s three of us. We¡¯re premium members,¡± Kaga shouted to the young girl standing at the entrance while fishing a ck card from her pocket. The young girl took the card and nced at it quickly. She then turned her head toward the interior of the bar. ¡°Three regr patrons,¡± the young girl shouted in the mainnguage of West Region after returning the card to Kaga. Jonathan nced at Hossom, who had a bewildered look on his face. Kaga beckoned them to enter the bar and follow a burly man. ¡°You need not understand the exact situation of this ce. Just concentrate on your purchase. As for the low-level cultivators that you saw outside, they¡¯re the result of this exchange center.¡± ¡°In the 1920s, someone created arge-scale underground ck market here where revealing one¡¯s identity was not required. The goods sold here are mainly sourced via dirty means such as robbing and looting. The founder charges amission for each transaction to ensure everyone can trade safely at the exchange center. As the number of transactions grew, this unknown exchange center grew in size and reputation too,¡± Kaga then started to exin the background of this ce. ¡°However, some cultivators had difficulties thriving in this ce as their goods were not particrly valuable. Thus, they resorted to setting up stalls outside. Violent crimes then became almost a daily affair here, given that the buyers and sellers are crooks in one way or another. Hence, with time, the congregation of cultivators here increased, and the mortals were either killed or driven away. After more than a hundred years of development, this ce then became what it is today.¡± As Jonathan and Hossom listened to Kaga, they reached an elevator. After the burly man pressed the button and the elevator door opened, Jonathan abruptly felt a surge of intense spiritual energy. Hossom¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the interior of the elevator. The interior was huge; it couldfortably amodate twenty to thirty standing persons. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The interior of the elevator was decorated with dazzling patterns and carvings. A mortal would be awed by the intricacies of these patterns, but Jonathan and the rest could sense peculiar lines within the patterns. An intense spiritual energy was flowing within these lines. ¡°This is a¡­ portal formation?¡± Jonathan stepped into the elevator and raised his left hand to touch the lines when Kaga grabbed his wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it,¡± Kaga said. Jonathan looked at Kaga and followed her gaze toward the elevator door, where the burly man stood holding a sword. He looked ready to wield it should Jonathan touch the lines. ¡°We know the rules.¡± Kaga chuckled after speaking to the burly man. The burly man put away his sword and threw three ck masks at them. ¡°You¡¯d better not get into any trouble. It¡¯s best for everyone that you behave.¡± Kaga took the masks and distributed them to Jonathan and Hossom. ¡°Put it on. We¡¯re about to be teleported.¡± Jonathan ced the mask in his hands and tried to apply his spiritual sense. That was when he discovered the mask was covered with a unique substance that could entirely block off his spiritual sense and spiritual energy. ¡°What material is this mask made of? How is it able to block off spiritual sense?¡± Hossom eximed in surprise after putting on the mask. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, quick, look at me. Can you check my face out behind this mask?¡± Hossom eximed in surprise after putting on the mask. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, quick, look at me. Can you check my face out behind this mask?¡± Kaga rolled her eyes at Hossom and questioned Jonathan, ¡°Do we have to bring him along?¡± Jonathan smiled and put on the mask. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Hossom is an important partner of mine.¡± ¡°Partner?¡± Kaga looked at Hossom doubtfully for a moment before realization dawned upon her. ¡°I understand now. You need someone to be cannon fodder.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the cannon fodder!¡± Hossom shouted bitterly. Just then, the elevator door shutpletely. A radiant beam of light appeared, blinding the trio. In the next instant, the light disappeared. Jonathan found himself in a crowded square upon slowly opening his eyes. Throngs of people wearing the same ck mask could be seen walking around the square. They nced at the trio momentarily before moving off hurriedly. Jonathan wanted to use his spiritual sense but realized he could not utilize it. When he instinctively raised his hands to reach for his mask, Kaga reminded in a muffled voice, ¡°Don¡¯t take off your mask.¡± ¡°This mask is made to block spiritual sense to prevent people from checking us out and vice versa. This is a form of self-concealment that helps to lower the threat toward other people. You¡¯re dering war on the members here if you remove your mask,¡± Kaga exined. Jonathan slowly moved his hands away from his face after hearing what Kaga said. At that moment, Hossom sneered, ¡°I guess the only way to protect one¡¯s identity is to fundamentally restrict the cultivators from reading other people.¡± Hossom observed the passing human traffic around him. ¡°You mean I can¡¯t identify a person from other physical traits? For example, the body measurements or other¡ª¡± Hossom had not finished speaking when a masked man in a ck robe approached them. ¡°Hello, folks. Let me introduce you to a magical cloak that can make you invisible.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 794 The Legendary Man Chapter 794 The Legendary Man Chapter 794-When Jonathan lowered his head, he could see a short person that was only about one hundred and fifty meters tall hunched over beside the three people. He also noticed several ck robes draped on that person¡¯s arm. ¡°Is there something special about these robes?¡± Hossom asked, stepping forward with a smile. The person quickly shook his head. ¡°Nothing special. The masks you have can block spiritual sense, but the clothes I sell can only block one¡¯s vision.¡± Hossom then studied the hunched-over merchant, noticing that he was getting on in years judging from how slow he was moving. ¡°You¡¯re quite an honest old man. In that case, I¡¯d like to have three of those.¡± As Hossom spoke, he reached out to take the robes. Kaga instantly fished out a dagger and tossed it into the air. ¡°I¡¯ll grant your death wish right now.¡± Although her eyes were the only part visible about her, Kaga¡¯s murderous intent was palpable. The moment the masked hunched man noticed Kaga¡¯s behavior, he froze and quickly kept away the robes on his arm. After a slight bow at Kaga, the hunched figure slowly straightened up, stretching his legs hidden within his loose trousers. It was then they realized that the person was actually over a hundred and ny centimeters tall, which was surprising. ¡°Regr patrons, I see. Pardon me for the intrusion.¡± With that said, the person turned and disappeared into the crowd in a sh. Hossom¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at the spot before him in shock. ¡°I¡­ What¡­ Boss?¡± He didn¡¯t even know how to describe his feelings. Upon turning to Kaga, Jonathan noticed that the former was all smiles as she regarded them. ¡°They¡¯re part of an organization here, selling ck robes through exploiting the newbies¡¯ desire to keep their identities hidden. That¡¯s nothing bad, honestly, but the ck robe is like a beacon of light. Anyone who sees it will try to scam you until you have nothing left. Moreover, if they realize that your cultivation level is low, they¡¯ll tail you and set you up. That¡¯s why I told you guys not to say anything here without thinking it through,¡± Kaga exined before leading the two inside. ¡°Listen up, both of you. This is a lawlessnd. Everyone here is a hunter, as well as a ferocious beast. If you don¡¯t want anyone looking for trouble with you, bare your fangs and make them fear you.¡± Jonathan and Hossom followed Kaga and walked for dozens of minutes before they came to a park. Kaga then told them the park was the center of the secret area in the region. All cultivators who wanted to sell their things could im a spot of their own there to sell their products. No one would ask where the products came from or who they belonged to; they would only ask for the prices. In other words, this was the perfect ce for cultivators to sell the products they had illegally gotten their hands on. ¡°There is a myriad of things here. I¡¯m afraid this is the only ce in the West Region you can find the materials you need for your talismans,¡± Kaga told Jonathan, who was looking at the two endless paths that nked the park which were littered with booths. Some were disying their items on white cloths, and some had set up tables. Some had banners, and some were even making their magical items float in midair for others to view. Surprisingly, there was a huge variety of magical items and materials on disy, making the park appear like an ordinary marketce. ¡°These things¡­ are magical items, right? Some are even spiritual weapons¡­ Why are there so many of them?¡± Hossom looked at his surroundings in shock. As a master thief, Hossom had been searching high and low for precious treasures all over the world. He always thought that those treasures and valuable materials were incredibly rare. Yet, he was now treated to the sight where said treasures and items were a dime a dozen. Any one of the items there were treasures he had to wrack his brains to get his hands on in the past. But now, they were all disyed on the street as if they were as worthy as a slice of tomato. It was a moment of shock that Hossom had a hard time digesting. Jonathan gave Hossom¡¯s shoulder a light pat. ¡°Forget about it. These are just material possessions. Once our n seeds, these things will mean nothing to you.¡± Hossom did not speak, but disappointment filled his eyes beneath the mask he was wearing. He had always been overjoyed whenever he stole something good. Now, he knew that the things he saw as treasures could have just been another man¡¯s trash. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not rich,¡± Hossom said with a self-deprecatingugh. By then, Kaga was already talking to the person at the side. By then, Kaga was already talking to the person at the side. ¡°Hey, you can find the things you want inside.¡± Jonathan and the others then walked further in until they came to a stop before a huge banyan tree. In front of Jonathan was a gigantic cage, and in a corner of the cage was a curled-up girl, who was wearing a sack as clothes. Jonathan¡¯s gaze was on her neck, for there was a shiny metal chain around it. Beside the girl was the rotting corpse of a goat, and the teeth marks on the goat were clearly the teeth marks of a human. Without a doubt, the girl was getting treated like an animal. Unlike Jonathan, Kaga was unbothered. She did not even spare the cage another nce as she walked around it. ¡°Mister, I want to buy talisman papers,¡± Kaga said to the sleeping elderly man. The elderly man was different from the others. He did not wear a mask, and he had a wine bottle in his hand. It would not be challenging to assume that he was in his drunken slumber from the unnatural blush on his face. Kaga then called out to the elderly man a few more times, but the elderly man remained unconscious. It seemed like he was dead asleep and would not be waking any time soon. ¡°Kaga, let me,¡± Jonathan said as he patted Kaga¡¯s shoulder. Kaga turned to Jonathan, only to see that there was a dagger in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Kaga icily questioned. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just trying to wake him,¡± Jonathan replied with a sneer. With a twist of his wrist, the dagger in his hand turned into a streak of ck light that stabbed the elderly man¡¯s face. Clink! came the soft sound. Kaga yelled, but the dagger was caught between the elderly man¡¯s fingers. ¡°A nice dagger,¡± the elderly man said, a slurring quality to his voice as if he was sleep-talking. ¡°But I don¡¯t need it, so you can have it back.¡± Right as the elderly man uttered that, the dagger disappeared. Kaga spun around to look at Jonathan and saw that Jonathan was already grabbing the dagger. Even though the dagger had been stopped, the energy from the dagger still rushed toward Jonathan¡¯s mask. The mask shattered into pieces and fell, revealing Jonathan¡¯s face. The elderly man widened his eyes a little upon seeing Jonathan. ¡°A Chanaean? Impressive!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 795 The Legendary Man Chapter 795 The Legendary Man Chapter 795-¡°Cover your face!¡± Kaga threw a magical handkerchief at Jonathan¡¯s face. Jonathan¡¯s identity was too special. He had caused such a huge incident back at Springwyn. The detonation of the special missile alone had caused hundreds of thousands of people to lose their lives and affected over a million people. After such a catastrophic event, the three other God-Kings in the West Region, except for Amiel whose whereabouts were unknown, had all made their moves. Jonathan had be everyone¡¯s enemy. If he was recognized by someone right then, their lives might be in jeopardy. However, Jonathan was unfazed. As the spiritual energy in his hand flowed, Jonathan reached out to remove the handkerchief and handed it back to Kaga. Jonathan looked at the elderly man and turned his hand to keep the dagger. ¡°Sir, your physical energy has targeted me the moment I showed up here. Why? Do you know me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the famous Asura. How could I not know you?¡± The old man sat up, and his loose, bby body gave the impression that he had no spiritual energy at all. However, Jonathan had not been fooled by what met his eyes. He could sense a perilous auraing off of the man. This elderly man¡¯s cultivation level is higher than mine. In just a moment, Jonathan withdrew his spiritual sense and summoned the strange bronze handbell with a flick of his hand. He was ready to shield the two individuals beside him at the slightest hint of danger. As Jonathan¡¯s mask had shattered, he could directly sense the elderly man¡¯s dangerous aura. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Hossom¡¯s spiritual sense was blocked by the ck mask he wore, and he could not perceive any danger. ¡°Old man, how dare you¡ª¡± Hossom needed to vent, as he was devastated by the sight of the sprawling magical items from before. However, before he could finish his sentence, his body was immobilized by a formidable spiritual energy. It was a spiritual energy force field. Jonathanpletely sealed Hossom¡¯s body and forcefully dragged and shielded thetter behind himself. In just a fraction of a second, Jonathan had already sensed that the elderly man¡¯s physical energy was targeting Hossom. Hossom was surely no match for a cultivator whose cultivation level was above Jonathan. Moreover, since the elderly man managed to recognize him, Jonathan reckoned that he was no ordinary cultivator either. After a moment of hesitation, Jonathan put his hands before his chest and greeted the elderly man respectfully. ¡°Sir, since you have recognized me, then I no longer have anything to hide. I wonder what makes you bring me here?¡± Kaga¡¯s brows snapped together when she heard what Jonathan said. This location was disclosed to her by her own informant. How was it possible that the elderly man had led Jonathan here? Kaga couldn¡¯t help but doubt her informant. Right then, Jonathan was already chatting with the elderly man, and Kaga didn¡¯t think it was right to intervene. Hence, she could only dismiss her doubts. Underneath the banyan tree, the elderly man slowly rose to his feet. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve waited for you for almost a day. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, I would¡¯ve had to go and find you myself,¡± the elderly man uttered with a yawn. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to burn down Bazar Temple? Well, whether you¡¯ll seed or not depends on your performance today.¡± The expressions of Jonathan and the other two changed drastically as soon as they heard him. Jonathan and Hossom were afraid that others might find out about their n. As for Kaga, she didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan would even consider doing something that crazy. ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy, Jonathan!¡± At that point, Kaga couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and shouted at him, ¡°Did you want to buy the talismans today because of that? You¡¯re pushing us into a death trap.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Hossom said as he tugged at Kaga. If their n was revealed, the people nearby alone could have ripped them to shreds. Jonathan nced at the two anxious individuals and reassured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯re currently within the elderly man¡¯s force field, and those outside of it shouldn¡¯t be able to hear us.¡± Both Hossom and Kaga cast incredulous looks at the elderly man right then. Jonathan was not talking about the spiritual energy force field. At most, a spiritual energy force field could only trap the nearby spiritual energy, forming a rtively enclosed environment. However, it would not be able to stop the transmission of sound. Only a Pryncyp force field was able to do so. That could only mean that the elderly man had attained Divine Realm! He was one of the God-Kings. Hossom and Kaga subconsciously got into a defensive stance right when they realized who the elderly man might be. However, they soon rxed and let down their guard. After all, in the face of a God-King, their defense would be absolutely meaningless. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were filled with tension as he gave the elderly man before him a once-over. ¡°Sir, how do you know about my n?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to doubt the two individuals standing beside you,¡± the elderly man replied as he looked at Hossom and Kaga. ¡°Aftering out of Springwyn, I¡¯ve been watching your every move. Even though I am neither omnipotent nor omniscient, I do have the means to find out about these things,¡± the elderly man said with a chuckle. ¡°Aftering out of Springwyn, I¡¯ve been watching your every move. Even though I am neither omnipotent nor omniscient, I do have the means to find out about these things,¡± the elderly man said with a chuckle. ¡°I know you need talismans. Here, take these. You can torch the whole Bazar Temple with these.¡± The elderly man threw out a bundle of talismans. Jonathan scanned the bundle with his spiritual sense and realized there were at least three thousand pieces. If he were able to craft all the talismans, he would be able to draw at least a few hundred of them. Those were talismans created using spiritual energy. Even God Realm cultivators would not be able to put out the fire if he were to detonate hundreds of them simultaneously. Jonathan¡¯s lips twitched as he watched the talismans scattered across the floor before turning to look at the elderly man. Is he really the God-King of the West Region? Why does it seem like he is eager for me to burn Bazar Temple to the ground? ording to Jonathan¡¯s previous estimation, a hundred talismans would have sufficed. As long as he could draw at least twenty or thirty out of the hundred, he could disrupt the defense of Bazar Temple and create a window of opportunity for himself. However, the elderly man had given him over three thousand talismans instead. Hence, Jonathan cast a befuddled look at the elderly man. ¡°Sir, I am truly grateful for your assistance. If there is anything I can do to repay your kindness, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know. I am willing to go to great lengths to fulfill any request you may have,¡± Jonathan said. The elderly man burst outughing at his words. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re quite interesting, brat. You¡¯re not afraid at all even after finding out I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you. And now you¡¯re even sweet-talking in front of me,¡± the elderly man said. As he talked, he pointed at the steel cage before him. ¡°What I want you to do is really simple. Take this girl to the statue of Seboxia at Bazar Temple.¡± Jonathan turned to look at the little girl who was in deep slumber. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said the elderly man cheerfully. ¡°Tomorrow, when you guys make a move, I will help you out by restraining the divine messengers. All you need to do is bring the girl to the Seboxia statue. Of course, you may choose to decline this request,¡± the elderly man uttered. ¡°Well, as long as you are able to withstand the consequences of rejecting me.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 796 The Legendary Man Chapter 796 The Legendary Man Chapter 796-Jonathan felt his head throb after hearing what the elderly man said. To refuse the request of a God Realm cultivator is no different from signing one¡¯s death warrant. Why couldn¡¯t he just tell me that it¡¯s non-negotiable? What¡¯s the point of beating around the bush? Despite how unhappy Jonathan was, he didn¡¯t dare show it on his face. In actuality, he forgot how he had left Lauryn and Hossom with no choice as well. That was simply the mindset of formidable individuals. They would give you the freedom of choice, but there would only be one option to choose from. The elderly man chuckled when he saw the reluctant expression on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it. I will tell you where Bazar Temple is located. You can own all of those items as long as you have what it takes,¡± he said while gently tapping on Jonathan¡¯s forehead. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The next thing Jonathan knew, a message had appeared inside his head: The direction Seboxia¡¯s finger is pointing at. That message was short and simple, and yet, it shocked Jonathan to the core. What exactly is this elderly man¡¯s Pryncyp? How is he able to enter other people¡¯s minds and leave messages like that? Wouldn¡¯t that mean he has the ability to go through the memories of others? As though it was a reflex action, Jonathan activated his iplete Pryncyp of ughter and spread it out around him. When he opened his eyes, however, all he saw was a huge fig tree in front of him. The elderly man was nowhere in sight. Hossom walked up to him and said with a frown, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Bazar Temple is clearly a trap. I think we should just leave.¡± Jonathan red coldly at Hossom as he asked, ¡°Leave? And go where? They knew everything we were talking aboutst night. Do you really think we can escape if they wanted us dead?¡± Jonathan shifted his gaze toward the girl who was still curled up sleeping in the metal cage¡¯s corner behind him as he continued, ¡°This elderly man is different from Amiel. He has aplete Pryncyp and uses attacks that even I can¡¯t understand, let alone defend against. We have no choice but to stick to the n while seeking an opportunity to make an escape.¡± He then turned to look at Kaga, who was standing next to them. I¡¯ve been having this strange feeling ever since I found Kaga. She led me straight to that elderly man after bringing me here. Could she have something to do with all this? Judging by her reaction, however, she doesn¡¯t look like she knows anything. Besides, we¡¯re up against people who have reached God Realm. They wouldn¡¯t have to go this far just to find me. They could¡¯ve just threatened me into submission with the use of force. Kaga¡¯s expression was solemn as she looked at Jonathan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate that elderly man as soon as I get back. If he really is a God-King, then there is nothing my organization can do.¡± Jonathan simply nodded slightly in acknowledgment without saying a word. The three of them then left the exchange center using the portal formation, while the girl who wore a sack followed beside Jonathan. He couldn¡¯t store living beings in the storage ring, so he had no choice but to let her walk with them. While he did receive a lot of attention from passers-by as he held the metal chain attached to the girl, nobody approached them to ask about the girl. After all, there were lots of different religions in the West Region, each with its own unique practices. After arriving at the hotel, Hossom booked himself another room and let Jonathan and the girl use the double room he had previously booked. Of course, he didn¡¯t do so to let Jonathan take advantage of the girl. It was simply too dangerous to leave the girl unattended. Jonathan had tried unlocking the chain to release the girl back at the exchange center. However, the girl lunged at him and tried to bite his throat when he reached out to touch her. Her cultivation level was in the advanced phase of God Realm, and she was attacking him with the ferocity of a rabid beast. Fortunately, Jonathan had a ton of tricks up his sleeves and was able to survive her attack. Heter realized that a cultivator could control the girl using a small amount of spiritual energy if they held on to the chain. Even so, Hossom chose to keep his distance from her as he believed it would grant him peace of mind. Little did he know, both his and Jonathan¡¯s fate were already bound together the moment the Divine Realm cultivators showed up. Inside the hotel room, Jonathan let the girl sleep on the carpet while he held on to the chain with one hand and scribbled on the talismans with the other. Jonathan had initially wanted to draw talismans for fireball spells, which were of the lowest level. After all, such talismans had the highest rate of sess, which would greatly increase their usability. Jonathan had that n in mind because he didn¡¯t think he would find a lot of talismans, but the elderly man ended up giving him three thousand talismans, so he could use them however he liked. Jonathan had that n in mind because he didn¡¯t think he would find a lot of talismans, but the elderly man ended up giving him three thousand talismans, so he could use them however he liked. The talisman on the table began gathering spiritual energy shortly after being activated. After reaching a certain point, it exploded into a huge ball of fire. Bang! Jonathan slightly clenched his right hand as he chanted, ¡°Soul seal!¡± A cluster of pure spiritual energy took form and enveloped the fireball until it waspletely extinguished. The spiritual energy felt like a warm breeze as it dispersed in the room, leaving no traces whatsoever. Jonathan had drawn three hundred talismans at that point, but none of them worked sessfully. Initially, he even thought about drawing some high-level explosive talismans but gave up after failing over a hundred times. He then tried drawing low-level fireball talismans instead, only to be defeated by the harsh reality yet again. ording to the records of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, even an individual with no prior knowledge of talismans would have a ten percent chance of sess in creating fireball talismans of the lowest level. Jonathan, however, had yet to seed in creating a single one even after more than a hundred and eighty failed attempts. Despite his usual calm and patient demeanor, he lost his patience and eximed in frustration, ¡°F*ck! Am I really that incapable?¡± He then used his spiritual energy to bring a talisman toward him and scribbled the spell for a fireball talisman on it, only to have it go up in mes again. He then quickly reached his hand out and clenched his fist to extinguish the mes with spiritual energy. Following that, he pulled out a new talisman and was about to try drawing another one when something tugged on the chain in his left hand, pulling him off bnce. ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± he shouted while the girl dragged him toward the window. The girl simply stood next to the window and fixed her gaze on a window dozens of meters away from theirs. As Jonathan followed her gaze, he saw the lights go off in one of the windows in the distance. A vicious glint formed in his eyes when he tried to investigate it using spiritual sense. Huh¡­ I can¡¯t see what¡¯s inside that room because it is protected by an arcane array¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 797 The Legendary Man Chapter 797 The Legendary Man Chapter 797-The look on Jonathan¡¯s face turned gloomy when he realized someone was spying on him. While it was possible for him to cover a radius of up to a few hundred meters with his spiritual sense, to do so would require a huge amount of energy. As powerful as Jonathan may be, it simply wasn¡¯t possible for him to scan his surroundings all the time. Anyone who had set up an arcane array in advance to conceal their aura would be able to avoid detection as long as there weren¡¯t any spiritual energy fluctuations. So, this is how they managed to listen in on my conversation with Hossom yesterday¡­ I may not be a professional espionage agent, but I do know a thing or two about the tactics they use to gather information. That room is only dozens of meters away, so they could easily eavesdrop on us with the use of some high-tech equipment. I wonder if the people in that room are on that elderly man¡¯s side or Kaga¡¯s¡­ Kaga may have imed to be on my side, but we¡¯re in the West Region right now. If she can sell me information on other people, she could easily sell my information to others as well. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t trust Hossom fully either. With that in mind, Jonathan turned to look at the girl standing next to him. She had both her hands on the windowsill and her mouth open slightly, baring her canines as she growled at the window in the distance. Had Jonathan not kept her suppressed by holding on to the chain, she probably would¡¯ve jumped out the window and attacked those people spying on them. I thought I was careful, but this girl is a lot more alert and aware than I am. Is she even human? A Divine Realm cultivator, who has kept a girl as wild as a beast, wants me to bring her into Bazar Temple. Is there some kind of secret that I¡¯m unaware of here? As he increased the amount of spiritual energy in his hand, an electrical wave formed on the chain and caused the hostility in the girl¡¯s eyes to disappear. In just a matter of seconds, the girl had gone back to her zombie-like state with a nk look on her face. Jonathan brought the girl back to the table and rang the bronze handbell above her head, causing a golden light to envelop the two of thempletely. That bronze handbell could block out mental energy, so he figured it would have no issue blocking out surveince equipment as well. The moment Jonathan activated the bronze handbell, the red silhouettes of himself and the girl disappeared on Kaga¡¯s screen in a hotel room dozens of meters away. ¡°We¡¯re unable to detect them via thermal imaging, and we can¡¯t hear them either. This guy sure has some fancy tricks up his sleeve.¡± There were two Grandmaster Realm cultivators standing next to Kaga with their arms behind their backs. ¡°Should we continue spying on him, Ms. Kaga?¡± one of them asked. Kaga waved at him with a smile. ¡°No. Jonathan must know what needs to be done if he hasn¡¯t taken any action after discovering us. God-King won¡¯t me us if we leave now.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± said the two Grandmaster Realm cultivators with a respectful bow. Meanwhile, Jonathan was staring nkly at the talisman on his desk. He was halfway done with it when the girl dragged him to the window earlier. That was the only talisman that he hadn¡¯t ruined after trying for five hours. Jonathan was surprised to find that the spiritual energy lines on the talisman were not transparent. Upon closer inspection, he saw that the talisman did not explode because he didn¡¯tplete the symbol earlier. Jonathan then picked up his spiritual energy brush and slowly continued drawing on the talisman. Bang! The talisman erupted in mes the moment he finished drawing on it, forcing him to destroy it like the rest. Exasperated, he tossed the spiritual energy brush aside and slumped weakly against his chair. At this rate, I¡¯ll end up using all three thousand talismans without producing even a single fireball talisman! I won¡¯t be able to execute my n unless I set Bazar Temple on fire. Is this really the end for me? Jonathan was staring nkly at the spiritual brush in his hand when he thought of something. Those talismans all exploded because they were defective¡­ Wait a minute¡­ I know! I can make defective talismans! Defective talismans will explode due to the unstable spiritual energy flowing through them! Since I only need a talisman that will burn, these defective talismans will serve that purpose by erupting in mes! There¡¯s no need for a proper talisman if these defective ones will get the job done! The exasperation and frustration that gued him disappeared at the thought of that. Jonathan then pulled out another talisman and drew the exact same symbol as he did earlier. This time, however, he left it iplete with about half a centimeter of it missing. This time, however, he left it iplete with about half a centimeter of it missing. In doing so, he had turned the talisman into a mini arcane array. The arcane array would not be activated unless hepleted the symbol on the talisman. Jonathan kept his eyes focused on the talisman that had no spiritual energy whatsoever as he picked up his spiritual energy brush. The moment hepleted the symbol, spiritual energy surged through the talisman and caused it to go up in mes. Instead of trying to put out the mes, Jonathan simply let it burn inside the bronze handbell¡¯s protective shield so he could feel the heat. While it wasn¡¯t as hot as a normal fireball would¡¯ve been, it was hot enough due to the high spiritual energy content and the decent quality of the talisman. After waiting for the fire to extinguish on its own, Jonathan whipped out dozens of spiritual energy brushes andid the talismans out in front of him. Like a student who was forced to write lines as a punishment, he then began scribbling the same pattern on the talismans to create as many as possible. About an hourter, Jonathan had used up a huge portion of his spiritual energy to create over a thousand talismans.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He then put the remaining talismans into storage and sat cross-legged in the living room to replenish his spiritual energy. All I have to do is hand these talismans over to Hossom tomorrow and wait for him to cause a scene with them. It won¡¯t be easy to break a spell created by a Divine Realm cultivator. Fortunately, that night went by peacefully. Jonathan and Hossom headed over to Utros together the next morning. ording to Hossom, there were two intersection points on the five paths that Prima took to get to Crowsaint. One of them was at the bottom of a mountain near Crowsaint, and the other was Utros near Bazar Temple. Hossom had a conflicted frown on his face as he stared at the ck pills in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I don¡¯t think is really necessary.¡± ¡°Oh, it is very much necessary. How else would I catch you if you decide to run off halfway through?¡± Jonathan tossed the pill into Hossom¡¯s mouth as he continued, ¡°These talismans will turn into fireballs once you infuse spiritual energy into them. Remember, our safety depends on how big of a scene you can cause at Bazar Temple.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 798 The Legendary Man Chapter 798 The Legendary Man Chapter 798-Hossom reluctantly left while Jonathan and the female cultivator stood on the rooftop, waiting for Prima¡¯s convoy to pass by. Kaga¡¯s voice finally sounded from Jonathan¡¯s earpiece after three hours. ¡°Take note of the convoy of ck cars below. Prima is inside the third vehicle. Good luck.¡± With that, Kaga turned off the channel permanently. A crisp sound reverberated in the air as someone fired a sniper rifle over a hundred meters away. Jonathan turned around to gaze in the direction but failed to figure out the sniper¡¯s exact location due to the buildings blocking his vision. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Noticing the convoy stopping, Jonathan jumped down from the eighteenth floor with the female cultivator in tow. The two God Realm cultivators could easily survive the fall of over a few dozen meters by exerting minimal effort. Jonathannded on the street in front of the convoy with just a few leaps. Prima¡¯s convoy consisted of over ten cars. The convoy had halted after the gunshot earlier. Subsequently, men exited the vehicles, and they were all Grandmasters. Jonathan scanned the surroundings with his spiritual sense and counted thirty-six of them. ¡°Seboxiasm is indeed the most powerful sect in the West Region. I should avoid underestimating their capabilities,¡± said Jonathan to himself, chuckling as he regarded the Grandmaster Realm cultivators ahead. ¡°I am Jonathan Goldstein from Chanaea. I bear you no ill will. I just want to meet with the High Priestess to seek an antidote from her.¡± A nonchnt voice rang out from behind the crowd after he finished his sentence. ¡°Kill him.¡± Upon receiving the order, the dozens of men blocking Jonathan¡¯s way forward took action almost simultaneously. Jonathan narrowed his eyes. With just a nce, he could tell that the cultivators in front of him had formed a few simple killing formations. Roar! Next to Jonathan, the female cultivator, who was bound by metal chains, growled and dashed forward on all fours. Even Jonathan couldn¡¯t hold her back this time as she sped ahead, leaving afterimages in her wake. By the time he regained his senses, she was already riding on one of the Grandmasters and biting his neck. Although the female cultivator¡¯s attack patterns were irregr, she was still a cultivator in the advanced phase of God Realm. The Grandmasters were no match for her, even as she fought solely by relying only on her speed and power. The next second, Jonathan summoned and wielded his ck spear. Then, he charged at the Grandmasters. He acquired the ck spear from Amiel, who was possessed by the bodiless head. Although Jonathan didn¡¯t know what material the ck spear was made of, the weapon was still a magical item. The weapons used by the cultivators were no match for the razor-sharp spear. Jonathan ughtered around twenty people in just a few seconds. The coborative formations utilized by the Grandmasters were useless and utterly insignificant when faced with his attack. When he was about to rush toward the ck car in the middle, an intense malevolent aura suddenly erupted from within the vehicle. After the car door was opened, a middle-aged man dressed in sports attire and wearing an eyepatch on his forehead got out of the vehicle. He had a thick mustache and was yawning while staring at Jonathanzily. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein? Why didn¡¯t you remain in Chanaea? Why did youe all the way to Newcove to get yourself killed? I can let you go now even though you¡¯ve killed these people. If you leave now, the members of Seboxiasm will not make things difficult for you.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s Chanaean wasn¡¯t fluent, but that didn¡¯t hinder Jonathan from understanding what he was saying. Nevertheless, even after listening to that, Jonathan remained motionless while holding the spear, refusing to leave. ¡°I have a simple request. If Seboxiasm¡¯s High Priestess is willing to hand over the antidote to me, I¡¯ll leave immediately and won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to negotiate with me in the West Region,¡± the middle-aged man uttered in resignation while stretching his limbs. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you didn¡¯t appreciate it. In that case, you shall die.¡± With that, a dagger abruptly materialized before Jonathan. ng! A golden light shed past. The dagger rebounded and returned to the middle-aged man¡¯s hand. Is that the power of Spatial Pryncyp? Jonathan gazed at the middle-aged man in utter disbelief. That dagger appeared in front of me without warning. Still, the chances of consecutively encountering a high-tier Pryncyp like Spatial Pryncyp are simply too small. At the same time, the middle-aged man, who was wielding the dagger, finally turned serious as he narrowed his eyes at Jonathan. ¡°I was wondering why no one could kill you. Now I know it¡¯s because you¡¯re equipped with Spirit Treasure-grade protective equipment. I, Laqar, shall eliminate you today.¡± Inexplicably, a sense of danger popped into Jonathan¡¯s mind. Before he could react, Laqar had closed in on him while holding a knife. ¡°He¡¯s so fast!¡± A great impact collided with Jonathan¡¯s body, and he was again sent flying backward after getting stabbed by the dagger. Although he was merely hit once by the dagger, Jonathan felt like a truck had crashed into him head- on. An urge to vomit blood surged within him, but he managed to suppress it by relying on the mighty Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. This is not Spatial Pryncyp. It should have something to do with his speed. Colors drained from Jonathan¡¯s face as he recalled how Laqar¡¯s figure had already approached him even before materializing before his eyes. I¡¯ve only seen this kind of imperceptible high-speed movement on Joselle in the Secret Realm at Summerbank Mountain. However, Joselle is an ancient beast, so logical sense does not apply to her. Unexpectedly, I¡¯m witnessing this frightening speed again today on a God Realm cultivator like me. Is he close to attaining the Divine Realm? Colors drained from Jonathan¡¯s face as he recalled how Laqar¡¯s figure had already approached him even before materializing before his eyes. I¡¯ve only seen this kind of imperceptible high-speed movement on Joselle in the Secret Realm at Summerbank Mountain. However, Joselle is an ancient beast, so logical sense does not apply to her. Unexpectedly, I¡¯m witnessing this frightening speed again today on a God Realm cultivator like me. Is he close to attaining the Divine Realm? Jonathan removed the protective barrier provided to him by the bronze handbell. Then, he expanded his spiritual sense like a tidal wave to fill the one-hundred-meter radius force field around him. As long as he¡¯s not using Spatial Pryncyp, he¡¯ll leave a trail in my spiritual sense force field no matter how fast he is. I¡¯ll have sufficient time to react even if I receive only blurry feedback. Laqar stood in front of the ck vehicle and gently made a grasping motion with his hand in mid-air. ¡°Spiritual sense force field? Even if you can detect my movements with your spiritual sense, that doesn¡¯t mean you can guard against my attacks!¡± Laqar vanished on the spot after saying that. Jonathan shut his eyes and felt a ck line shing across his spiritual sense force field and arriving before him. ¡°Go!¡± Jonathan shouted. He unleashed his spiritual sense that transformed into an invisible arrow,unching it ahead. As the tip of Laqar¡¯s de and Jonathan¡¯s ck spear shed, Laqar dashed past Jonathan and crashed into the store beside the street. Jonathan had never intended to face Laqar head-on. An ancient saying in Chanaea referred to speed as the most potent and invincible form of martial art. If a martial artist could achieve an absolute advantage in speed, the martial artist would be undefeatable. Although Jonathan could forcefully enhance his abilities to duel with Laqar, getting rid of thetter wasn¡¯t his goal that day. Instead, he was trying to lure out all the divine messengers of Bazar Temple. He leaped up and swiftly thrust his ck spear at the well-protected ck car sandwiched in the middle of the convoy. Boom! The roof of the car exploded. Holding the end of the spear, Jonathan continued channeling his spiritual energy. A girl around eighteen or neen years old was sitting in the backseat. Despite themotion, she calmly smiled at Jonathan while grabbing the tip of the spear. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re the first person who dares to behave so rudely when requesting an antidote from me!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 799 The Legendary Man Chapter 799 The Legendary Man Chapter 799-Prima? Jonathan¡¯s expression changed drastically when he felt the tremendous strengthing from his hand. That b*stard, Hossom, has set me up. As he somersaulted in retreat, Jonathan¡¯s first thought was that Hossom had tricked him. When he previously asked Hossom about Prima¡¯s strength, Hossom told him that Prima was merely in the advanced phase of the Grandmaster Realm. The exnation made sense. Otherwise, Hossom¡ªgiven his cultivation level¡ªwouldn¡¯t have been able to y the role of the knight in shining armor back then. But now, Prima was able to intercept Jonathan¡¯s spear with only one hand. Even though Jonathan didn¡¯t strike with full strength, the way she easily handled his attack came as a rude awakening. Moreover, he didn¡¯t detect any signs of spiritual energy movement after scanning her with his spiritual sense. Is she a f*cking ancient beast? A grim look surfaced in Jonathan¡¯s eyes as hended on a bus nearby. Suddenly, a series of loud noises rang out as Laqar clumsily charged out of the ruins. ¡°A sneak attack? Chanaeans are truly devious.¡± Laqar scowled at Jonathan. The sudden spiritual sense attack earlier had wreaked havoc upon his mind. If Jonathan had followed up with another attack, Laqar would have been eliminated. Although Laqar had desperately tried to calm his spiritual sense, he still suffered a terrible internal injury from the impact earlier. Meanwhile, the female cultivator who was bound by metal chains had bitten off the arteries of thest Grandmaster Realm cultivator. Hence, the only ones left on the battlefield were those of God Realm and above. At that moment, a pungent stench of blood filled the air. ¡°Kaga, what¡¯s with Prima?¡± Jonathan barked into his earpiece. He had based his ns on the intelligence he received earlier. ording to the information, he nned to lure the four divine messengers out of Bazar Temple by threatening them with Prima¡¯s life. Unfortunately, it turned out that Prima¡¯s cultivation level was extremely high. Even if Jonathan went all out, he would still not be a threat to her. As a result, his n to lure the remaining three divine messengers out had been foiled. With them inside, Hossom would not have the opportunity to infiltrate the temple to carry out his mission. Jonathan would consequently have no way of controlling Prima if he couldn¡¯t start a fire at the back of the temple. That would prevent him from obtaining the antidote, causing the entire n to fail. ¡°Die, Jonathan!¡± Laqar roared as he bore down on Jonathan in a sh. As soon as his afterimage streaked by, Laqar was knocked out of the way by a different afterimage. Amidst the nging of chains, Jonathan was shocked to see that it was the nameless girl. She had sent Laqar flying back into the ruins with a single punch. However, the punch did no damage to Laqar, who was close to achieving Divine Realm. Hence, he instantly sprang back out of the ruins and charged at the girl. Boom! As the thundering rumble shattered the building windows on both sides of the street, Jonathan evaded the shockwave by leaping into the air. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Uponnding on the ground, his body was already fully d with scales. Underneath his armor, Jonathan¡¯s reddened face continuously emitted a bloody mist, while his body exuded a murderous aura. He had no choice but to burn his vitality to ensure the sess of his n. Prior to that, Jonathan had assumed he could subdue Prima easily. Now that his assumptions had been proven wrong, he knew the antidote would be out of reach if he didn¡¯t unleash his trump card. ¡°Prima, I presume?¡± Jonathan grinned at her, his eyes brimming with murderous intent. From the moment he tried to strike Prima, he could sense someone nearby locking onto his physical energy. He felt as if he was standing at the edge of a precipice, in danger of falling into a bottomless abyss at any time. The only person who was capable of giving him that feeling was the old man from the day before. Is he watching the battle? Although Jonathan had his spear pointed at Prima¡¯s forehead, he was distracted by the turbulent thoughts in his mind. Yesterday, the old man had dered that he would help subdue the four divine messengers of Seboxiasm but was currently nowhere to be seen. Is he not satisfied with what I¡¯m doing now? With that thought in mind, Jonathan cast away his hesitation and swung the spear in his hand, aiming it right at Prima¡¯s face. ¡°Insolence,¡± she snapped. Her hands began to glow with a gentle white light as she attempted to intercept his spear. ¡°Break!¡± With a twist of his wrist, Jonathan¡¯s ck spear spun and changed its direction toward Prima¡¯s chest instead. Crack! An explosive screech rang out as Prima used her bare hands to p the spear aside. Crack! An explosive screech rang out as Prima used her bare hands to p the spear aside. When the spear brushed past Prima¡¯s fringes, Jonathan crashed into her due to his momentum. Elbows tightened! Extending his right leg, Jonathannded on the ground. Channel my energy and stabilize my legs. Upon concentrating all his power into the tip of his elbow, Jonathan unleashed a devastating elbow strike. ¡°Die!¡± With a murderous look in his obsidian eyes, he shouted out a mantra to distort Prima¡¯s spiritual sense. At the same time, the energy he was gathering had reached its climax. Boom! His explosive aura caused the ground beneath his feet to crack, while the resulting shockwave flipped the surrounding cars over, sending them flying. Up in the sky, Prima spewed a mouthful of blood as she, too, was sent flying by the impact. Even though she had blocked Jonathan¡¯s attack by crossing her arms in front of her chest, the massive force he unleashed simply overwhelmed her. As the scales covering him began to fade, Jonathan¡¯s ming red body underneath was revealed. Although burning his vitality to form the scales unique to the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique allowed Jonathan to significantly increase his attack and defense, using them for an extended period of time would exhaust his Kore. Jonathan dared not maintain such a condition for a long time. Despite exhibiting a cultivation level that was significantly higher than that of God Realm, Prima was still ultimately defeated by Jonathan¡¯s savage technique. Strangely, after Jonathan managed to strike back, Prima¡¯s spiritual energy waves rapidly declined. Within the duration of seconds, she was reduced to the cultivation level of a beginner phase Grandmaster. It seems that some sort of restriction must have been ced on Prima by a Divine Realm cultivator, just like how it was when I wanted to kill Antoine at River Onxy. Back then, Ivanov had projected a clone of himself into Antoine¡¯s body to stop Jonathan. Different from the situation back then, someone merely transferred a part of their power into Prima¡¯s body. It¡¯s just as I expected. I have walked into a showdown between two Divine Realm cultivators. Dorian, oh Dorian, I might lose my life here because of you. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 800 The Legendary Man Chapter 800 The Legendary Man Chapter 800-The shape of the bus waspletely distorted from the crash. Prima¡¯s eyes were nk as shey still in between the squashed metal walls of the bus. Blood gushed out of her mouth continuously, draining the life in her. Behind Jonathan, Laqar was still fighting for his life. Ignoring the two people behind him, Jonathan promptly walked up to Prima¡¯s lifeless body. Just as he was about to enter the bus and take the storage ring on Prima¡¯s hand for the sake of finding the antidote, two powerful waves of spiritual energy approached him from afar at an immense speed. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ A few shrill sounds resonated in the air. Jonathan quickly leaped backward, and not a moment too soon. Three glowing knives pierced into the ground just in front of him at the same time. Following the sudden appearance of the knives, two figuresnded next to Prima¡¯s motionless body, one at each side. One of them was an old woman who was wearing a bva over her head, while the other was a bald young man around the age of seventeen or eighteen. The young man was chewing on bubble gum as he stood up straight next to the bus. With a mere flicker of his fingers, the knives sprang from the ground and flew toward him, dancing above his fingers as though they were alive. ¡°Where does such a wild brutee from? How dare youy a hand on our priestess?¡± The old woman stood next to Prima. Even though the rest of her face was covered, her eyes were enough to give one the impression that she was a dangerous person. Jonathan stared at the two people in front of him. The spiritual energy on his spear glowed brighter as he prepared himself to strike at any time. They were not far from Bazar Temple. In total, it was only about a few dozen miles away. Jonathan had chosen to attack Prima at that location in hopes of luring all four of the divine messengers out of Bazar Temple. The destruction of theyer of protection on Prima¡¯s body was surely enough to invoke a reaction from Bazar Temple. Three out of the four divine messengers are out of the temple now. Surely Hossom can deal with the last one, right? Sensing the aura of the two people in front of him, Jonathan subconsciously tightened his grip on his ck spear. ¡°Jonathan, do you have the confidence if you were to go against someone who is halfway to achieving God Realm?¡± All of a sudden, Jonathan heard a soft chuckle in his ear. It was the elderly man from yesterday. Jonathan did not try to locate the elderly man. Instead, he smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about confidence, but what I do know is that it¡¯ll most definitely be much easier to go against one of them instead of two.¡± ¡°Interesting response,¡± the elderly man replied. With that, the elderly man appeared on the road behind Jonathan without warning. In the next second, an iron chain appeared in Jonathan¡¯s hand. The nameless girl was dragged like a garbage bag across about tens of meters from behind Jonathan to his side. ¡°Bring her to the ce I¡¯ve instructed you to, and you shall live. Otherwise, you will die,¡± the elderly man told Jonathan with a chuckle. Meanwhile, the old woman¡¯s expression changed drastically when she saw the elderly man. ¡°Damoyed! Oh, no! We¡¯ve fallen into a trap!¡± With a thunderous roar, the old woman struck the staff in her hand onto the ground with a huge might. A wave of bizarre energy burst forth into the air, allowing them to spring backward at a high speed. ¡°Freeze.¡± The elderly man gently pointed at the sky. In that instant, everything in the universe seemed to have been frozen in time. Jonathan took a look at his surroundings. Even the flying streamers by the roadside were at aplete standstill. Even the clouds and the breeze had stopped under the elderly man¡¯smand. As he took in everything that was happening around him Jonathan was beyond astonished. What was happening at the moment was nothing like being imprisoned in a force field of spiritual energy. It was something far more powerful¡ªa power that allowed one to bend the universe to one¡¯s will. Even though Jonathan could not guess the cultivation level of the elderly man called Damoyed, that single disy of power implied that Damoyed was at least in the advanced phase of Divine Realm. ¡°You can leave, Jonathan. Leave the rest to me,¡± Damoyed said to Jonathan with a chuckle. At those words, Jonathan could feel that the restricting forces around him reduced slightly, just enough for him to move freely without using Pryncyp of ughter. Reaching out his hand to the girl, Jonathan lifted her into his arms before walking out of Damoyed¡¯s force field. ¡°Jonathan, the antidote you¡¯re looking for is in Seboxia¡¯s treasure trove. If you want to save him, you know what to do.¡± Damoyed¡¯s voice sounded again, halting Jonathan in his steps. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll follow through with what I have promised you. I hope that you keep your promise too. Once I¡¯vepleted the task you¡¯ve given me, I should be allowed to leave West Region.¡± Right after the words left his mouth, Jonathan sped off. His figure was blurred by the speed he was moving. As for the three divine messengers behind him, they charged at Damoyed as though they had gone mad. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As for the three divine messengers behind him, they charged at Damoyed as though they had gone mad. ¡­ Meanwhile, in one of the zas outside Bazar Temple, Hossom was leaning back in a chair and staring at the sky with a grim expression. One more divine messenger left! Once all four divine messengers had left Bazar Temple, Hossom would have the chance to sneak into the temple. There were a few reasons that Hossom had agreed to work with Jonathan. Partly because he was forced into the coboration, partly because he wanted to conquer his demons and paved the way for his future, but mostly because of the thrill his heart sought after. There were a lot of forbidden ces all over the world for a thief, and Bazar Temple was definitely one of the hotspots that all thieves had dreamt of conquering. The temple was a storehouse that was protected by more than a billion citizens. Hossom felt extremely regretful for not discovering any secrets thest time he snuck into the temple. Bazar Temple was heavily guarded. If not for someone as fearless as Jonathan luring the divine messengers out of the temple, Hossom would never have a chance to enter the temple again. Looking at the talisman in his hand, Hossom felt his heart rate slowing down. Once the final divine messenger exits the temple, I can finally find out what secrets lie within Bazar Temple. Just as Hossom was lost in thought, a wave of spiritual energy approached him at high speed. Whipping his head in the direction of the energy, he saw a figure approaching from on top of the buildings. From tens of meters away, the figure leaped into the air andnded heavily in front of him with a thud. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Hossom widened his eyes in surprise before eximing at Jonathan, ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be subduing the three divine messengers?¡± ¡°Subdue, my *ss!¡± Jonathan lowered the body of the woman from his arms and red at the gigantic statue in Bazar Temple with a dark expression. ¡°Hossom Hoffman, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I can feel your aura, I would have thought that you¡¯re a f*cking liar! Did you know that the cultivation level of both the four divine messengers and Prima the priestess was far more advanced than what you have informed me?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Hossom asked, dumbfounded. ¡°How is that not possible?¡± Jonathan shot daggers at Hossom. ¡°Prima could parry my attacks with just one hand. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I have many tricks up my sleeves, I would have died by now.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 801 The Legendary Man Chapter 801 The Legendary Man Chapter 801-¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Before Jonathan could finish, Hossom leaped to his feet and protested loudly, ¡°Prima is only in the Grandmaster Realm. If she¡¯s that capable, why did she fall for my trick? That doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡± Deep down, Hossom might scoff at Prima¡¯s idea of eloping with him, but he had different feelings for the very woman who ¡°saved¡± him. He refused to ept that she was capable of setting him up, given her professed adoration for him. Anyone would react the same if they were in his shoes. Jonathan kept hisposure as he watched Hossom getting all emotional. Regardless of what Hossom said, his faith in Prima had been irrevocably shattered, and he could not bring himself to put his trust in her a second time. ¡°Prima isn¡¯t the only one. The four divine messengers aren¡¯t in the advanced phase of the God Realm. In fact, they are halfway to Divine Realm and had mastered a part of the iplete Pryncyp,¡± Jonathan revealed calmly. ¡°I only managed to escape as the old man, Damoyed is currently stalling the three divine messengers.¡± ¡°Damoyed?¡± Hossom gazed at Jonathan in shock. Unbeknownst to Jonathan, Damoyed was well-known in West Region as the founder of Damos. Damos had millions of followers, and it was the secondrgest religion in West Region. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m surprised Damoyed is still alive.¡± After learning Damoyed¡¯s true identity from Hossom, Jonathan immediately grasped the significance of the information. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Damoyed is the founder of the secondrgest religion?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hossom bobbed his head. ¡°You can ask anyone from the West Region. Damos was founded over one hundred years ago, so I assumed its founder had passed away.¡± ¡°Cultivators don¡¯t die easily. There are plenty of old monsters alive in Chanaea¡¯s eight prominent families,¡± Jonathan revealed nonchntly. ¡°But if he¡¯s the founder of a religion, then everything makes sense. I believe they are both taking advantage of us, and the youngdy is the reason why both religions are at odds.¡± A conflict between two religions or sects, especially in religions with arge number of believers like Seboxiasm and Damos, could result in extremely serious consequences if not handled properly. One most ssic examples in Chanaea was Legend of the Gods, which was widely circted among ordinary folks. It was known as the Great Tribtion in the cultivation world. The conflict between the two religions, Interceptious and Elucidious, resulted in arge number of casualties. Some even spected that the battle had asting impact on the Earth and Heaven¡¯s Kore that can still be felt today. Now, it was obvious that Damoyed wanted to take action on Seboxiasm¡¯s higher-ups. However, Jonathan had yet to figure out one thing. Damoyed has already reached the pinnacle of the Divine Realm, so why did he not go to the Bazar Temple himself? Why did he ask me to bring the young girl into the temple instead? What could be the thing that could be dangerous to him, a cultivator in the Divine Realm, yet be defeated by a cultivator in the middle phase of the God Realm like me? Beside Jonathan, Hossom gave him a hesitant look. Hossom may have been eager, but hecked the experience and vision of Jonathan, who had been in authority for a lengthy period. Thus, he didn¡¯t think much about the matter, unlike Jonathan. All he knew was that Jonathan controlled his fate, and beyond the crimson walls was Bazar Temple, a ce he had longed to explore. ¡°Jonathan, there is still one divine messenger inside. Judging from the previous spiritual energy wave, I believe this one is the most powerful of them all. What should we do?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll barge in by force,¡± Jonathan answered calmly as he nced at the expressionless youngdy beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll handle thest divine messenger. Once we get engaged in a fight, you¡¯ll head in to set fire to the ce to keep us both safe. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan looked straight into Hossom¡¯s eyes. Hossom said nothing, but a vicious look shed across his eyes. Entering Bazar Temple had always been his goal, but Jonathan used his name to threaten him, prohibiting him to enter the temple. That was pretty annoying. Jonathan retrieved his spear, ready to enter Bazar Temple. His n was simple¡ªto bulldoze his way in. The only way to attract the final divine messenger¡¯s attention was to cause a hugemotion. Just as Jonathan arrived at the bottom of the red walls, a monk wearing a crimson robe and bearing a red mark on his forehead ambled towards him. ¡°Sir, this is Seboxia¡¯s scared grounds. Your aura is too hostile, so please keep your spear.¡± Jonathan craned his neck to take a look at the monk, who had a benevolent expression on his face. Jonathan craned his neck to take a look at the monk, who had a benevolent expression on his face. After covering the monk with his spiritual sense, he didn¡¯t detect any spiritual energy within the monk. ¡°You can speak Chanaean?¡± he asked curiously. Hossom, Amiel, and Vikas could all converse in the Chanaeannguage, though their pronunciations were somewhat peculiar. Nevertheless, this monk was able to fluently express himself in Chanaean without any odd ent. The monk gave Jonathan a polite bow. ¡°Sir, I came from Chanaea but ended up here due to an unexpected incident. I was saved by Seboxia who had taken pity on me. In order to repay the kindness, I decided to take up the life of a monk, dedicating myself to spreading the doctrine of Seboxiasm to others.¡± As he spoke, he extended his hand to sp the chain which connected Jonathan and the young girl. Snap! At the same time, Jonathan reached out to grasp the monk¡¯s wrist. ¡°Sir, you can talk, but it isn¡¯t right to take something that belongs to others,¡± he warned. Jonathan¡¯s grip on the monk¡¯s wrist grew tighter, but to his surprise, the monk¡¯s wrist remained unmoved, as if it was made of steel. Not even a change in skin color was visible. Jonathan was powerful enough to twist an iron rod, let alone a human¡¯s hand. Something¡¯s wrong with this monk! Without dy, Jonathan raised his right leg to kick the monk¡¯s groin. Thud! A muted thud reverberated through the air and the monk¡¯s red robe glimmered, thwarting Jonathan¡¯s attempted attack. The monk staggered backward for at least ten meters, leaving two deep grooves in the ground in his wake. ¡°Sir, we are all equal. You shouldn¡¯t keep this youngdy in chains.¡± Jonathan narrowed his eyes at the monk. ¡°If we¡¯re all equals, why does Seboxia require its believers to kneel down before it? Does it looks down on them?¡± he demanded. ¡°The believers have been blessed by Seboxia, and they willingly bow to it. Seboxia didn¡¯t ask us to bow to it.¡± A red mist surrounded the monk as he strode over to Jonathan. ¡°Sir, you have sinned deeply. Let me grant you salvation so you can get rid of your sins¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 802 The Legendary Man Chapter 802 The Legendary Man Chapter 802-¡°You may find it difficult to offer me salvation, I¡¯m afraid.¡± With that said, Jonathan threw the iron chain he was holding to Hossom, who was beside him. ¡°Hossom, take her and leave first. It looks like this monk should be thest divine messenger.¡± He grinned as he turned to face the two and added, ¡°The speed of this woman is far greater than yours. Don¡¯t let up on the spiritual energy repression. Otherwise, I fear she¡¯ll kill you before you even enter the hintend.¡± While speaking, Jonathan brandished the spear in his hand, and a powerful spear streak flew toward the vermilion wall that was more than ten meters high. Boom! The attack destroyed thirty to forty meters of the high wall, revealing the mysterious Bazar Temple for the first time to everyone. ¡°Go now. I¡¯ve helped you break through the firstyer of the spirit shield. You¡¯ll have to deal with the remaining twoyers yourself,¡± Jonathan said calmly to Hossom. Thetter wasted little time in grabbing the unnamed female cultivator and running toward the gap in the wall. Instead of making a move to stop him, the monk in red merely looked at Jonathan while smiling cidly. A bottle materialized in the palm of Jonathan¡¯s left hand with a swift hand gesture. He crushed it with his bare hand, and an immense spiritual energy rose from within. It was the Spirit Rejuvenating Pill. Jonathan threw three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth as if they were jelly beans and swallowed them. Seeing that, a smile appeared on the face of the monk standing across from him. ¡°Ordinary people only need one Spirit Rejuvenating Pill to restore their spiritual energy, but even after taking three of them, your spiritual energy isn¡¯t overflowing. Sure enough, you¡¯re no ordinary person.¡± Although Jonathan appeared carefree while clutching his spear, he had secretly begun mobilizing the flow of his spiritual energy feverishly. ¡°Is your Seboxia sect truly so confident? By letting those two people in just now, I fear you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± The monk in red pressed his palms together in front of his chest and bowed slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no fate withoutw, much less you and I. Everything is determined under the guidance of Seboxia, and since I said that I want to grant you salvation, I shouldn¡¯t be distracted by other things. Why don¡¯t you listen to my word of advice? Lay down your weapon and worship Seboxia so you may go to paradise.¡± Whoosh! A faint quivering sound was heard, and beneath the trembling of the air, energy ripples that resembled water ripples emerged. In the center of the ripples, a thin shadow descended upon the monk in red. Bam! Shockwaves rolled out with a dull thud, shaking and breaking the trees on both sides of the road.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With that single blow, the ground exploded, forcing half of the monk¡¯s body more than one meter into the ground. However, the monk did not appear to be hurt at all, even with the spear on his shoulder. Even though Jonathan was not good at wielding a spear, the force of his brute strength alone could break boulders at his cultivation level without him employing a move. Previously, despite Prima having ayer of protection from a Divine Realm expert in her body, he still shattered it. However, when it came to the monk, his brute strength seemed to be impotent. He attempted to pull back, but the red glow on the monk held the spear in ce, preventing it from moving the slightest. ¡°This spear doesn¡¯t belong to you. The aura on it is menacing and unclean. You should leave it here at my sect for purification.¡± With that, the monk in red raised his hand to clutch the spear, and when he abruptly pulled it back, a powerful force rushed toward Jonathan, almost making the spear slip out of his hand. Thetter straightened his body and stamped down on the monk with both feet together like a hefty hammer. A muffled groan was heard. Surprisingly, it was Jonathan who was injured this time. The red energy around the monk turned out to be pure Pryncyp. Under Jonathan¡¯s assault, it was as solid as cast steel and showed no signs of damage at all. Jonathan¡¯s expression was solemn as he held the handle of the spear with both hands. ¡°Is this what everyone in your sect practices? Offering salvation when you see something good?¡± While saying that with a sneer, Jonathan raised his palm and brought it down in the vicinity of the monk¡¯s head. An invisible de with an unending murderous aura circting it formed in his hand. This time, the monk¡¯s expression finally changed slightly. ¡°Defend!¡± The moment the monk in red let go of the spear handle, he sped his hands in front of his chest to form a fearless lion hand gesture, and a massive symbol appeared in front of him and charged straight for Jonathan¡¯s face. ng! As the silhouette of a golden bell appeared, Jonathan felt an excruciating pain in his arm, as if it were being burned by a raging fire. However, because of that, he was able to put the spear back into his storage ring. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have a treasure of my sect. It would seem that the theft at my sect a few days ago should have something to do with you.¡± While keeping his hands in that position, the monk stepped out of the ground effortlessly with merely a slight movement in his feet. Even Jonathan¡¯s eyelids twitched upon witnessing the scene. There¡¯s something odd about this person. Despite not having any spiritual energy fluctuations on him, he has an almostplete Pryncyp. Could it be a trick of another Divine Realm individual? However, he quickly squashed the thought as soon as it appeared. Since there are very few individuals in the Divine Realm, once they make their move, they shouldn¡¯t drag it out for so long. But, if he isn¡¯t in the Divine Realm, he¡¯s way too strong. There shouldn¡¯t be such a powerful person in the God Realm! After some thought, Jonathan drew out Heaven Sword. It had been with him for the longest time and was also the most unusual weapon. The sword had only ever disyed the two advantages of speed and toughness the entire time. Whether it was up against a magical item or spiritual weapon, Heaven Sword had never bent¡ªnot even the slightest bit. However, due to the hallucinations that might appear at any time, Jonathan dared not use it for a long time. Otherwise, if he sumbed to an illusion while fighting, he would never be able to atone for his actions. This time, he was prepared to go all out by pulling out Heaven Sword once more. The bronze handbell in his left hand could block all forms of attacks and could be used only as a shield when activated with spiritual energy, whereas Heaven Sword in his right hand could channel Pryncyp of ughter and cut down all obstacles. Jonathan felt slightly more confident wielding two magical items of invaluable quality. ¡°I¡¯m curious. What¡¯s your Pryncyp? Why is it as hard as a tortoiseshell and cannot be broken?¡± Jonathan stared at the monk in red curiously while gathering the Pryncyp of ughter in his hand. In a split second, specks of starlight lit up on the de of Heaven Sword. Even though he was holding Heaven Sword at an angle and some distance from the ground, at that very moment, a fine crack appeared on the ground, seemingly out of nowhere. An extremely dangerous aura started spreading from the de to the surroundings. Jonathan was shocked, but he kept it to himself. I¡¯d also utilized spiritual energy to activate Heaven Sword before, but the de showed no reaction. Even if there was sword energy, it was also a result of spiritual energy converging. Right then, however, he could clearly feel that the sword was devouring his Pryncyp! Wh kaaping his hands in that position, tha monk stappad out of tha ground afforssly with maraly a slight movamant in his faat. Evan Jonathan¡¯s ayalids twitchad upon witnassing tha scana. Thara¡¯s somathing odd about this parson. Daspita not having any spiritual anargy fluctuations on him, ha has an almostta Pryncyp. Could it ba a trick of anothar Divina Raalm individual? Howavar, ha quickly squashad tha thought as soon as it appaarad. Sinca thara ara vary faw individuals in tha Divina Raalm, onca thay maka thair mova, thay shouldn¡¯t drag it out for so long. But, if ha isn¡¯t in tha Divina Raalm, ha¡¯s way too strong. Thara shouldn¡¯t ba such a powarful parson in tha God Raalm! Aftar soma thought, Jonathan draw out Haavan Sword. It had baan with him for tha longast tima and was also tha most unusual waapon. Tha sword had only avar disyad tha two advantagas of spaad and toughnass tha antira tima. Whathar it was up against a magical itam or spiritual waapon, Haavan Sword had navar bant¡ªnot avan tha slightast bit. Howavar, dua to tha hallucinations that might appaar at any tima, Jonathan darad not usa it for a long tima. Otharwisa, if ha sumbad to an illusion wh fighting, ha would navar ba a to atona for his actions. This tima, ha was praparad to go all out by pulling out Haavan Sword onca mora. Tha bronza handball in hisft hand could block all forms of attacks and could ba usad only as a shiald whan activatad with spiritual anargy, wharaas Haavan Sword in his right hand could channal Pryncyp of ughtar and cut down all obstas. Jonathan falt slightly mora confidant wialding two magical itams of invalua quality. ¡°I¡¯m curious. What¡¯s your Pryncyp? Why is it as hard as a tortoisashall and cannot ba brokan?¡± Jonathan starad at tha monk in rad curiously wh gatharing tha Pryncyp of ughtar in his hand. In a split sacond, spacks of starlight lit up on tha da of Haavan Sword. Evan though ha was holding Haavan Sword at an an and soma distanca from tha ground, at that vary momant, a fina crack appaarad on tha ground, saamingly out of nowhara. An axtramaly dangarous aura startad spraading from tha da to tha surroundings. Jonathan was shockad, but ha kapt it to himsalf. I¡¯d also utilizad spiritual anargy to activata Haavan Sword bafora, but tha da showad no raaction. Evan if thara was sword anargy, it was also a rasult of spiritual anargy convarging. Right than, howavar, ha could arly faal that tha sword was davouring his Pryncyp! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 803 The Legendary Man Chapter 803 The Legendary Man Chapter 803-Could it be that this sword is energized by the power of Pryncyp? Jonathan was rather shocked when he thought of it. A weapon that could host spiritual energy enhancement could be considered a spiritual weapon. If the weapon could amplify the effect of an aspect of its wielder¡¯s spiritual energy, it would be considered an ultimate weapon. However, Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword utilized Pryncyp as its power source. He had never seen something like that, not even in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique¡¯s record. Meanwhile, the monk in red finally noticed something was off. As time passed, the scintitions on Heaven Sword became denser, and the sense of danger the monk felt also intensified exponentially. ¡°Sir, the treasures you hold were all items missing from Seboxiasm a few days ago. Since you¡¯re unwilling to return them to us, I¡¯ll have to retrieve the items myself.¡± With that, the monk in red traveled over ten meters by taking one step forward and materialized before Jonathan. A crimson palm giving off a blood-red malevolent aura zoomed across the air, rapidly growingrger as it approached Jonathan. ¡°Attack!¡± Jonathan brandished Heaven Sword. A thin ck line appeared as he swung the sword in front of him. That¡¯s the crack of Pryncyp! Jonathan widened his eyes at the ck line before him. This spatial crack can only appear when Pryncyp attains an extreme condensation point. If he wanted tounch an attack with that magnitude, he could only do so after entering a frenzied state. Although Jonathan¡¯s attacks would be highly potent during that period, that was a fighting style that would inflict significant damage on himself while hurting his enemy by sacrificing his Kore. Surprisingly, Jonathan didn¡¯t feel any bacshes at that moment as the Pryncyp cracks formed. Conversely, he felt extraordinarily at ease. When the red hand print and Pryncyp crack collided, the two forces nullified one another and vanished into thin air. Unexpectedly, a vortex formed the next moment where Jonathan and the monk in red stood, violently sucking in the surrounding spiritual energy. In no time, squall erupted! In the blink of an eye, the spiritual energy around them shed and spread out in ripples. Subsequently, golden lights enveloped Jonathan¡¯s body. Boom! The towering vermilion wall copsed as thunderous booms echoed in the air. Jonathan and the monk in red were thrown over a hundred meters backward. Jonathan gazed at Heaven Sword in his hand afternding on a stone statue. The scintitions on the sword flickered continuously. Jonathan used up almost half of the Pryncyp around him by unleashing one strike. This skill is incredible, but the energy consumption is too much. The surge of energy resulting from a sh with Pryncyp was no longerparable to a collision involving spiritual energy. Jonathan would¡¯ve sustained considerable internal damage when enduring the recoil earlier if it weren¡¯t for the bronze handbell. The monk in red opposite him wasn¡¯t in any better condition. Standing before the tall vermilion wall, the monk pressed his palms together. The red glow around him intensified to the extent of almost blurring his countenance. Still, even in that state, Jonathan could sense something was off with the monk in red. Oh my, he vomited blood! Jonathan gazed at his opponent coldly and swung his sword again. In a sh, he arrived before the monk in red. The power of Pryncyp pulsated wildly as Jonathan thrust Heaven Sword forward to stab the monk¡¯s throat. Crack! Crack! Crack! An arm covered in a red glow grasped the sword. The monk gradually stepped backward while boring his bloodshot eyes into Jonathan. ¡°You didn¡¯t strengthen your physical body,¡± Jonathan uttered in an undertone while smirking after he took in the monk¡¯s demeanor. He flipped Heaven Sword and pped the hilt of the sword. The monk¡¯s fingers were cut off, and blood sttered everywhere. Before the monk could react, Jonathan booted him in the chest. Thump! The monk in red flew backward while spewing out mists of blood. ¡°Focusing your training only on your spirit will cause you to have a fragile physical body.¡± The ground beneath Jonathan exploded when hended, but he reappeared in mid-air the next second as he allowed the shock wave to propel him upward. Jonathan retrieved arge hammer from his storage ring and clobbered the monk¡¯s back. Boom! A huge crater was formed on the ground. Jonathannded on the edge of the crater and pressed his hands against the floor, channeling a vast amount of spiritual energy into the earth. ¡°Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique! Five Elements of the Dragon Deity, rise!¡± The earth trembled after Jonathan activated the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. The area a few dozen meters around him rippled like waves. The ck asphalt ground shattered, and the soil below churned as if it was about to devour everything on the surface aside from Jonathan. Using his spiritual sense, Jonathan witnessed the monk in red getting dragged into the earth and sinking over a few dozen meters deep. The piece ofnd Jonathan was standing on gradually solidified and turned back into a rigid state. Huff¡­ Panting heavily while looking at the ruinednd mass, Jonathan popped a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth. The monk will have to face unimaginable pressure if he wishes to climb out after being buried dozens of meters deep in the earth. Even the deities can¡¯t save him this time. Jonathan turned to gaze sideways at Bazar Temple. Then, his figure disappeared in a sh amidst the rubble. However, he failed to notice the five broken fingers on the floor slowly rolling together as a gentle breeze blew. When the fingers came into contact, they bizarrely merged. Threeyers of walls enclosed Bazar Temple. The first wall was an illusory trap; the secondyer aimed to confine the intruders, while thest wall functioned with a killing mechanism. Eachyer of the wall was enhanced and guarded by various formations. At that moment, the first wall had been destroyed, and since the illusion array was depicted on the wall, the formation was rendered ineffective. As Hossom had left a trail on his way in, Jonathan merely had to follow the former¡¯s tracks to ensure he was on the right path. Less than a minuteter, Jonathan had arrived before the second vermilion wall. He thrust Heaven Sword to strike the wall, nning to knock it down using the same method as earlier. However, white lights glittered on the second wall. The spot on the wall that came into contact with the tip of the sword emitted the brightest light. Then, the light spread out and gradually disappeared after moving tens of meters to the sides. Subsequently, Jonathan failed to notice any mark left on the vermilion wall in front of him. What¡¯s going on? He investigated the wall with his spiritual sense and realized the wall was simply constructed using ordinary red bricks. Staring at the wall, Jonathan contemted if he should attempt to leap over the trap formation. Right then, someone jumped over the wall atop him andnded. ¡°Hossom?¡± After noticing the neer, Jonathan clenched his right hand and solidified the spiritual energy around Hossom to prevent thetter from escaping. ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s the girl?¡± Using his spiritual sansa, Jonathan witnassad tha monk in rad gatting draggad into tha aarth and sinking ovar a faw dozan matars daap. Tha piaca ofnd Jonathan was standing on gradually solidifiad and turnad back into a rigid stata. Huff¡­ Panting haavily wh looking at tha ruinadnd mass, Jonathan poppad a Spirit Rajuvanating Pill into his mouth. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tha monk will hava to faca unimagina prassura if ha wishas to climb out aftar baing buriad dozans of matars daap in tha aarth. Evan tha daitias can¡¯t sava him this tima. Jonathan turnad to gaza sidaways at Bazar Tam. Than, his figura disappaarad in a sh amidst tha rub. Howavar, ha fad to notica tha fiva brokan fingars on tha floor slowly rolling togathar as a gan braaza w. Whan tha fingars cama into contact, thay bizarraly margad. Thraayars of walls anclosad Bazar Tam. Tha first wall was an illusory trap; tha sacondyar aimad to confina tha intrudars, wh thast wall functionad with a killing machanism. Eachyar of tha wall was anhancad and guardad by various formations. At that momant, tha first wall had baan dastroyad, and sinca tha illusion array was dapictad on tha wall, tha formation was randarad inaffactiva. As Hossom hadft a trail on his way in, Jonathan maraly had to follow tha formar¡¯s tracks to ansura ha was on tha right path. Lass than a minutatar, Jonathan had arrivad bafora tha sacond varmilion wall. Ha thrust Haavan Sword to strika tha wall, nning to knock it down using tha sama mathod as aarliar. Howavar, whita lights glittarad on tha sacond wall. Tha spot on tha wall that cama into contact with tha tip of tha sword amittad tha brightast light. Than, tha light spraad out and gradually disappaarad aftar moving tans of matars to tha sidas. Subsaquantly, Jonathan fad to notica any markft on tha varmilion wall in front of him. What¡¯s going on? Ha invastigatad tha wall with his spiritual sansa and raalizad tha wall was simply constructad using ordinary rad bricks. Staring at tha wall, Jonathan contamtad if ha should attampt toap ovar tha trap formation. Right than, somaona jumpad ovar tha wall atop him andndad. ¡°Hossom?¡± Aftar noticing tha naar, Jonathan nchad his right hand and solidifiad tha spiritual anargy around Hossom to pravant thattar from ascaping. ¡°What ara you doing hara? Whara¡¯s tha girl?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 804 The Legendary Man Chapter 804 The Legendary Man Chapter 804-Hossom was still eager to escape when Jonathan restrained him on the spot. Upon seeing that it was Jonathan, he released a sigh of relief. ¡°Let go of me first, Mr. Goldstein.¡± In response, Jonathan opened his palm, allowing Hossom to fall to the ground. ¡°Have you taken care of that red-clothed monk?¡± Hossom asked as he panted. Nodding, Jonathan answered, ¡°I buried him alive. He shouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Anyway, why did you run out? Where¡¯s the girl?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t flee, I would¡¯ve been torn to pieces!¡± Hossom¡¯s voice trembled slightly with fear. ¡°More than one hundred Grandmaster Realm and eight God Realm cultivators were chanting inside. The moment we stepped in, the girl and I were surrounded. If you believe me, escape this ce right now. There¡¯s something off about this temple. I think the religion¡¯s entire elite fighting force is gathered here.¡± ¡°Escape? Where to?¡± Grimacing, Jonathan stared at the high wall in front of him. ¡°You may be able to evade the God Realm cultivators chasing after you, but can you do the same when Damoyed¡¯s at your tail?¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± Hossom gritted his teeth. ¡°I only have one life. If you send me in now, I¡¯ll die. However, if I run away instead, I get to live a little longer before Damoyed captures and kills me! Why won¡¯t I choose thetter option in this case?¡± ¡°Who said you¡¯re destined to die here?¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Jonathan remarked coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Damoyed¡¯s trying to do, but I feel like that girl is the key to our survival. Anyway, tell me the cultivation level of the eight God Realm cultivators inside. Do they possess Pryncyp of Strength?¡± If none of the God Realm cultivators wield the pryncyp, I may be able to subdue them. However, if even two of them are on the same level as a divine messenger, I¡¯m screwed. ¡°They don¡¯t have the Pryncyp of Strength. Otherwise, that girl wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold them back by herself,¡± informed Hossom with a bitter expression. ¡°While I want to unearth the secret treasure hidden within Bazar Temple, that doesn¡¯t mean I want to die with you!¡± ¡°Stop whining and tell me what¡¯s going on with this wall. Why can¡¯t I shatter it? What technique are you using that allows you to pass through it freely?¡± Jonathan sounded annoyed. That mysterious girl may be tough, but she¡¯s not immortal. If she¡¯s killed before this operation ispleted, there will be trouble. Upon detecting Jonathan¡¯s glower, Hossom gritted his teeth and retrieved an emerald badge from his storage ring. ¡°This is a formation emerald badge that allows anyone who possesses it to ess most areas in Bazar Temple. Prima gave it to me. As long as I have it, the formations won¡¯t affect me. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However, this won¡¯t allow anyone to enter the deepest area of the temple. Only a few people know the method of passing through the kill array. ¡°As for this wall, it¡¯s installed with a vast equalized arcane array. Upon receiving damage, the impact would be spread through every brick on this wall. ¡°ording to Prima, you can only either destroy the wall with missiles or have a Divine Realm cultivator use their Pryncyp to shatter the formation by force. That¡¯s all I know. I¡¯ll give you the emerald badge, so let me¡ª¡± Before Hossom could finish his sentence, Jonathan grabbed him and leaped over the wall. ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Hossom yelled. Momentster, both of them dropped into a garden. Jonathan felt a slight change in the surrounding spiritual energy fluctuation the second theynded. I think the trap formation is triggered. At the same time, the emerald badge moved strangely as it filtered out the fluctuation. With the emerald badge in hand, Jonathan let Hossom go. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to follow me, you can stay here and wait for your lover to rescue you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡± Hastily, Hossom manifested a rope with spiritual energy andssoed it around Jonathan¡¯s waist. ¡°If she catches me, she¡¯ll tear me apart! I¡¯lle with you. It may be dangerous, but at least I¡¯ll get a chance to live.¡± ¡°Lead the way!¡± Without dy, Jonathan dragged Hossom further inward with a sprint. After a minute of travel, they heard the sounds of battleing from ahead of them. ¡°The girl¡¯s there,¡± informed Hossom anxiously. Jonathan cut the spiritual energy rope that bound them together with his sword and leaped forward. ¡°Use all of your talismans to set the buildings ame!¡± Seconds after he gave Hossom thatmand, he vanished between the buildings. While Hossom was reluctant to do as Jonathan asked, he still attached a yellow talisman to a nearby building. Since his emerald badge was taken by Jonathan, he had to do so through the main gate if he wanted to leave Bazar Temple. However, he was fully aware of his power and knew only death awaited him if he took that path. Thus, if he wanted to live, he had to obey Jonathan¡¯s orders. The more chaos he spread, the more likely Jonathan would seed. If he failed his objective, both of them would die. A small roof in Bazar Temple caught fire after an explosive fireball lit it. Promptly, Hossom left in search of the next spot to set aze. At that moment, he didn¡¯t expect Jonathan¡¯s and his n to sow chaos in the temple would snowball into a big fire that triggered unrest in West Region. After leaping past a few roofs, Jonathan finally saw the center of the spiritual energy fluctuation, which was a giant square. The nameless girl was subdued by four God Realm cultivators in the middle of that giant square. The crowd there was immediately alerted of Jonathan¡¯s presence. In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen figuresnded on the roof, surrounding Jonathan. Those figures included four God Realm cultivators with red monk robes and a weapon in hand. As Jonathan stared at the giant Seboxia statue hundreds of meters away, he pulled out a square magical item and levitated it above his left hand. Then, he pumped spiritual energy into the chessboard, causing it to grow in size until it was a hundred meters wide. The Divine Chessboard loomed over the surrounding cultivators with Jonathan at the center. When Jonathan obtained the Divine Chessboard, he was already aware of one of its functionalities. He didn¡¯t use its arcane array when facing the giant beast because it would¡¯ve taken him too much spiritual energy to trap the titanic creature within the chessboard. Even if he were at his peak, he would¡¯ve died after having his spiritual energy sucked dry. However, at that moment, he had enough spiritual energy to use that arcane array on his enemies. He nced at the chessboard above him, jumped, and flipped before stepping on it upside down. As the crowd stared at him in shock, he wielded his long sword. ¡°Let me see what you can really do. Divine Chessboard! Kill array, activate!¡± Sinca his amarald badga was takan by Jonathan, ha had to do so through tha main gata if ha wantad toava Bazar Tam. Howavar, ha was fully awara of his powar and knaw only daath awaitad him if ha took that path. Thus, if ha wantad to liva, ha had to obay Jonathan¡¯s ordars. Tha mora chaos ha spraad, tha mora likaly Jonathan would saad. If ha fad his objactiva, both of tham would dia. A small roof in Bazar Tam caught fira aftar an axplosiva firaball lit it. Promptly, Hossomft in saarch of tha naxt spot to sat aza. At that momant, ha didn¡¯t axpact Jonathan¡¯s and his n to sow chaos in tha tam would snowball into a big fira that triggarad unrast in Wast Ragion. Aftaraping past a faw roofs, Jonathan finally saw tha cantar of tha spiritual anargy fluctuation, which was a giant squara. Tha namss girl was subduad by four God Raalm cultivators in tha mid of that giant squara. Tha crowd thara was immadiataly rtad of Jonathan¡¯s prasanca. In a blink of an aya, mora than a dozan figurasndad on tha roof, surrounding Jonathan. Thosa figuras includad four God Raalm cultivators with rad monk robas and a waapon in hand. As Jonathan starad at tha giant Saboxia statua hundrads of matars away, ha pud out a squara magical itam andvitatad it abova hisft hand. Than, ha pumpad spiritual anargy into tha chassboard, causing it to grow in siza until it was a hundrad matars wida. Tha Divina Chassboard loomad ovar tha surrounding cultivators with Jonathan at tha cantar. Whan Jonathan obtainad tha Divina Chassboard, ha was alraady awara of ona of its functionalitias. Ha didn¡¯t usa its arcana array whan facing tha giant baast bacausa it would¡¯va takan him too much spiritual anargy to trap tha titanic craatura within tha chassboard. Evan if ha wara at his paak, ha would¡¯va diad aftar having his spiritual anargy suckad dry. Howavar, at that momant, ha had anough spiritual anargy to usa that arcana array on his anamias. Ha ncad at tha chassboard abova him, jumpad, and flippad bafora stapping on it upsida down. As tha crowd starad at him in shock, ha wialdad his long sword. ¡°Lat ma saa what you can raally do. Divina Chassboard! Kill array, activata!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 805 The Legendary Man Chapter 805 The Legendary Man Chapter 805-Spiritual energy surged as the lines on the Divine Chessboard glowed. Silently, the chessboard¡¯s purple light beamed downward,nding on the ground. Standing upside down in the middle of the chessboard, Jonathan eyed Seboxia¡¯s worshippers before calmly closing his eyes. ¡°Upsidedown chessboard!¡± Smiling, he leaped and immediately arrived next to the unnamed female cultivator. Then, he used Heaven Sword to get rid of the object behind the girl and grabbed her ne. ¡°I don¡¯t know if your mind is the same as a normal person, but if you keep wearing that thing, none of us are getting out! If you can understand me, follow me!¡± Crack! Without dy, he pulled the ne forcefully and sliced it apart with Heaven Sword. Blood promptly spurted out of the tiny holes in the girl¡¯s neck. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When he saw that, he nced at the ne in his hand and noticed the inner part was attached with dozens of iron nails. This exins the holes in her neck. A thought then popped into his mind before he injected spiritual energy into the ne, causing the nails to grow. No wonder a ne was all that it took to prevent an advance-phase God Realm cultivator from resisting! No one would¡¯ve done differently if they had a torture device like this on their neck! The instant the ne was removed, the girl touched her bloody neck with a trembling hand. As she stared at the blood on her palm, she cried while her shoulders quivered. Jonathan gazed at the girl warily when he felt an overwhelming pressure emerging from her body. Her pupils constricted while her fingernails grew rapidly. That rendered Jonathan speechless. ng! Rows ofplicated runes glimmered in front of him. Boom! When he heard the loud sounding from behind him, he expanded his spiritual sense in that direction. He saw that a tower around thirty meters tall was sliced apart, seemingly by invisible des. The remains of the tower neatly slid to the ground. Divine Chessboard¡¯s formation allowed its user to swap any two spaces within its effective area. The moment Jonathan noticed something was off about the girl, he inverted the space around him. Even then, her attack stillnded on his spirit shield. As Jonathan stared at the girl, who had plunged her hands into the ground dozens of meters away from him while squatting like a beast, he felt a sense of danger bubbling in his heart. ¡°What the heck is th¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the girl moved again, but at an extreme speed. If not for the chessboard, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to track her movements. The Grandmaster Realm cultivators around the girl screamed in terror as she diced them into minced meat. Meanwhile, a long, ck staff silently smashed into the back of Jonathan¡¯s head. In response, Jonathan thrusted his de forward. When the staff swept past Jonathan¡¯s head without a pause, the God Realm cultivator who ambushed him smiled giddily. Out of nowhere, a sharp de jutted out of the cultivator¡¯s chest. It took only a second for the cultivator¡¯s energy to be drainedpletely. The image of Jonathan in front of the cultivator disappeared as he reappeared upside down on the Divine Chessboard. ¡°The area within the chessboard is my domain, regardless of the direction. I can change my position whenever I want!¡± Using his sword, he handily cut the cultivator¡¯s body in half and stored his opponent¡¯s finger, which had a ring on it, in his storage ring. ¡°This thing drains my spiritual energy way too fast, so I¡¯ll be killing all of you while I still have plenty of energy left,¡± uttered Jonathan before he vanished again. Everything was upside down while he was standing on the chessboard. Despite that, he didn¡¯t feel any difort. As he swung his sword, it was as though he had transformed into a grim reaper. Mists of blood exploded in the air as the Grandmaster Realm cultivators targeted by Jonathan were murdered in an instant. At that moment, it was as though he and the mysterious female cultivator were participating in a strange killingpetition inside the temple. None of the God Realm monks could keep up with the two¡¯s speed, so they couldn¡¯t stop the duo. It took only a few moments for the two of them to ughter dozens of Grandmasters. Any one of the dead cultivators could¡¯ve dominated almost any ce in the world. Yet, they were merely cannon fodders before God Realm cultivators like Jonathan and the female cultivator. In the end, the remaining forty-ish Grandmaster Realm cultivators retreated outside Jonathan¡¯s formation with the protection of the seven God Realm monks. Concurrently, smoke rose at a spot more than a kilometer away from the crowd. A God Realm cultivator roared, ¡°Someone is setting the buildings on fire!¡± Then, he waved his hand, prompting the Grandmaster Realm cultivators to rush toward the smoke. Jonathan was relieved when he saw the God Realm cultivators remained unmoved. There¡¯s no way those Grandmaster Realm cultivators can catch Hossom with his speed. When the chessboard¡¯s glow dimmed, he jumped,nded on the tip of a tower, and put away the magical item. In the eyes of those who hadn¡¯t grasped the power of Pryncyp yet, Jonathan was a terrifying existence when fighting in the Divine Chessboard¡¯s domain. In his opinion, the God Realm cultivators were all quite cowardly. The moment they saw one of their comrades was in, they immediately sprinted outside the chessboard¡¯s boundary. In the end, Jonathan had to put away the chessboard because it depleted too much of his spiritual energy. He was worried he would exhaust his energy before he could take out his opponents. Three of the seven God Realm cultivators surrounded the female cultivator while the rest encircled Jonathan. However, none of the God Realm cultivators had the guts to strike first because they feared the duo¡¯s power, which they were sure had exceeded God Realm. Jonathan removed the severed finger from his storage ring and turned it into a small pile of minced meat. Then, he expanded his spiritual sense into the storage ring, allowing him to see almost all the items kept within instantly. Momentster, he removed a jade bottle, crushed it, absorbed the rich spiritual energy packed inside, and consumed two Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. ¡°Does anyone here know how to speak Chanaean? Step forward if you do.¡± Jonathan grinned at them while chewing the Spirit Rejuvenating Pills like bubblegums. Just as he ended his sentence, he heard a familiar voice behind him. ¡°You¡¯ve sinned considerably. Only with my help shall you receive deliverance.¡± In tha and, tha ramaining forty-ish Grandmastar Raalm cultivators ratraatad outsida Jonathan¡¯s formation with tha protaction of tha savan God Raalm monks. Concurrantly, smoka rosa at a spot mora than a kilomatar away from tha crowd. A God Raalm cultivator roarad, ¡°Somaona is satting tha buildings on fira!¡± Than, ha wavad his hand, prompting tha Grandmastar Raalm cultivators to rush toward tha smoka. Jonathan was raliavad whan ha saw tha God Raalm cultivators ramainad unmovad. Thara¡¯s no way thosa Grandmastar Raalm cultivators can catch Hossom with his spaad. Whan tha chassboard¡¯s glow dimmad, ha jumpad,ndad on tha tip of a towar, and put away tha magical itam. In tha ayas of thosa who hadn¡¯t graspad tha powar of Pryncyp yat, Jonathan was a tarrifying axistanca whan fighting in tha Divina Chassboard¡¯s domain. In his opinion, tha God Raalm cultivators wara all quita cowardly. Tha momant thay saw ona of thair comradas was in, thay immadiataly sprintad outsida tha chassboard¡¯s boundary. In tha and, Jonathan had to put away tha chassboard bacausa it datad too much of his spiritual anargy. Ha was worriad ha would axhaust his anargy bafora ha could taka out his opponants. Thraa of tha savan God Raalm cultivators surroundad tha fam cultivator wh tha rast ancird Jonathan. Howavar, nona of tha God Raalm cultivators had tha guts to strika first bacausa thay faarad tha duo¡¯s powar, which thay wara sura had axcaadad God Raalm. Jonathan ramovad tha savarad fingar from his storaga ring and turnad it into a small p of mincad maat. Than, ha axpandad his spiritual sansa into tha storaga ring, allowing him to saa almost all tha itams kapt within instantly. Momantstar, ha ramovad a jada bot, crushad it, absorbad tha rich spiritual anargy packad insida, and consumad two Spirit Rajuvanating Pills. ¡°Doas anyona hara know how to spaak Chanaaan? Stap forward if you do.¡± Jonathan grinnad at tham wh chawing tha Spirit Rajuvanating Pills lika bubgums. Just as ha andad his santanca, ha haard a familiar voica bahind him. ¡°You¡¯va sinnad considarably. Only with my halp shall you racaiva dalivaranca.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 806 The Legendary Man Chapter 806 The Legendary Man Chapter 806-Upon hearing that voice, Jonathan turned back and saw the red- clothed monk he had buried alive earlier had reemerged. However, at that moment, the monk was stark naked, and he was sping his hands together while standing on a rooftop. ¡°Heh, what an elegant sight. Your religion sure is quite open if you can disy yourself in that manner,¡± Jonathan mocked. ¡°Surely, you jest.¡± The monk stepped toward him on golden tiles. ¡°The body is but a vessel. Through cultivation, one can learn to ascend beyond earthly concerns and desires. If one doesn¡¯t possess an ego, one won¡¯t mind how others look at them.¡± The other God Realm monks slowly backed away with their hands sped. Then, a red malevolent aura began rising from the naked monk. In a blink of an eye, that aura enveloped his entire body. Crack! The instant Jonathan turned in the direction of the cracked roof tile, he saw a palm flying straight toward his throat. ¡°Scram!¡± Without dy, he swung Heaven Sword at the monk¡¯s arm. Since the Pryncyp of ughter was active, the malevolent aura could only block Heaven Sword for a moment before the de sliced the monk¡¯s arm off. Then Jonathan shed the monk¡¯s neck with his de. In a snap, the monk¡¯s head was severed. A tall fountain of blood gushed into the sky from his neck. Concurrently, a handprint appeared on Jonathan¡¯s chest. Pfft! Jonathan¡¯s vitality was dispersed by that assault. As he flew backward, he spat out a mouthful of blood. When his spiritual sense swept past the monk, he was stunned. The palm strike was powerful, but it wasn¡¯t deadly. He knows how sharp my Heaven Sword is, yet he still sacrificed his life tond a blow on me. Did he have a death wish? Then he noticed something odd. Wait a minute. I remember cutting off five of his fingers earlier, yet his hand seems undamaged. Does he have a secret regeneration technique? Upon crashing into a building andnding on the ground, Jonathan activated the bronze handbell and charged forward again. He narrowed his eyes when he witnessed the monk¡¯s severed head and fingers reattaching themselves to the corpse by the power of a Pryncyp. While the wounds were still bleeding, Jonathan could tell the monk¡¯s life force was soaring. Momentster, the malevolent aura returned to the monk¡¯s body, and he stood before Jonathan again, seemingly unharmed. When the nearby God Realm monks saw that, they sped their hands and began chanting loudly. The naked monk¡¯s regenerative ability exceeded Jonathan¡¯s expectations. Even a Divine Realm cultivator wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull that off, much less a God Realm cultivator! How did he do it? For the first time, he considered retreating because the monk was basically immortal. I don¡¯t know what price he¡¯s paying to use that ability, but I¡¯m not going to stick around and find out! There¡¯s no way I can defeat him! When his train of thought ended there, he immediately dashed away. The female cultivator also sprinted in the same direction as him while appearing as though she was summoned by something. The seven God Realm cultivators pulled out their weapons and chased after the duo. If they could hinder the duo¡¯s escape, they would be able to y the two with the help of the naked monk. However, a thundering chime was heard just as thebatant¡¯s weapons shed against each other. In that split second, Jonathan felt as if his spiritual sense was sted apart, and he fell. Upon crashing on the ground, he turned toward the chime and saw that the sound was generated by the bell in the Seboxia statue¡¯s hand. ¡°Seboxia.¡± The naked monk behind Jonathan was turned into a pile of meat paste by the chime. If not for his bones keeping him upright, he would¡¯ve copsed on the ground. Despite bits of flesh continuing to drop from his body, he still sped his hands together. That was the side effect of his ability. His body couldn¡¯t handle even the slightest vibration. As time passed, the red malevolent aura rushed toward the chunks of flesh, turned them into bloody mists, and pulled them back into the monk¡¯s body. While Jonathan kept his guard up against the monk, his spiritual sensended on the nameless girl. At that moment, she had lost the ability to move. However, she was flying toward the Seboxia statue as though something was pulling her in, like a piece of metal to a giant ma. Also, it was as if the gigantic Seboxia statue hade to life because there was an odd rhythm of energy pulsating out of it. Is that why Damoyed asked me to bring the girl to the statue? Jonathan thought as he leaped away. Meanwhile, the monk was still regenerating. Hence, Jonathan used that window of opportunity to locate the secret treasure hiding in the temple. ¡°It¡¯s in the direction the statue is pointing at¡­¡± was the only clue Damoyed left Jonathan. To his dismay, when Jonathan raised his head, he saw all four of the statue¡¯s hands pointing in four different directions. ¡°Godd*mmit! He was messing with me!¡± Gritting his teeth, he dodged the attacksunched at him and darted forward. I¡¯vee this far. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give up now. At most, I¡¯ll just have to search through four different areas. Once I grab the antidote, I must leave this ce as soon as possible. He followed along in the direction the first hand was pointing at and arrived at a garden. The view of the garden shocked Jonathan because there was a several-meter-tall tumulus sitting in the middle. Plenty of words were carved onto the gravestone, but he couldn¡¯t understand any because it was written in West Region¡¯snguage. Hence, he used his spiritual sense to scan the area and detected an invisible barrier on the gravestone. Is there a secret entrance here? Isn¡¯t it a bit too much for these worshippers to disguise it as a grave? Upon sensing the God Realm cultivators approaching him from behind, he shed the tumulus apart with Heaven Sword. Then, he used spiritual energy to pull out a white, glowing coffin. The instant the coffin was raised from the underground, an immense life force surged along his spiritual energy into his meridian. Suddenly, someone roared behind him. ¡°How dare you touch the Transference Coffin! Die!¡± At that momant, sha had lost tha ability to mova. Howavar, sha was flying toward tha Saboxia statua as though somathing was pulling har in, lika a piaca of matal to a giant magnat. Also, it was as if tha gigantic Saboxia statua hada to lifa bacausa thara was an odd rhythm of anargy pulsating out of it. Is that why Damoyad askad ma to bring tha girl to tha statua? Jonathan thought as haapad away. Maanwh, tha monk was still raganarating. Hanca, Jonathan usad that window of opportunity to locata tha sacrat traasura hiding in tha tam. ¡°It¡¯s in tha diraction tha statua is pointing at¡­¡± was tha only clua Damoyadft Jonathan. To his dismay, whan Jonathan raisad his haad, ha saw all four of tha statua¡¯s hands pointing in four diffarant diractions. ¡°Godd*mmit! Ha was massing with ma!¡± Gritting his taath, ha dodgad tha attacksunchad at him and dartad forward. I¡¯vaa this far. Thara¡¯s no way I¡¯ll giva up now. At most, I¡¯ll just hava to saarch through four diffarant araas. Onca I grab tha antidota, I mustava this ca as soon as possi. Ha followad along in tha diraction tha first hand was pointing at and arrivad at a gardan. Tha viaw of tha gardan shockad Jonathan bacausa thara was a savaral-matar-tall tumulus sitting in tha mid. nty of words wara carvad onto tha gravastona, but ha couldn¡¯t undarstand any bacausa it was writtan in Wast Ragion¡¯snguaga. Hanca, ha usad his spiritual sansa to scan tha araa and datactad an invisi barriar on tha gravastona. Is thara a sacrat antranca hara? Isn¡¯t it a bit too much for thasa worshippars to disguisa it as a grava? Upon sansing tha God Raalm cultivators approaching him from bahind, ha shad tha tumulus apart with Haavan Sword. Than, ha usad spiritual anargy to pull out a whita, glowing coffin. Tha instant tha coffin was raisad from tha undarground, an immansa lifa forca surgad along his spiritual anargy into his maridian. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Suddanly, somaona roarad bahind him. ¡°How dara you touch tha Transfaranca Coffin! Dia!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 807 The Legendary Man Chapter 807 The Legendary Man Chapter 807-Chanaean¡­ Transference Coffin? Jonathan stared at the coffin before him. A powerful aura seemed to bind his meridians to the coffin tightly. From where the Seboxia statue stood, a hunched elder suddenly zoomed across the sky, aiming his palm in Jonathan¡¯s direction. The deceptively simple attack instantly shrouded the area in darkness. Jonathan looked up and spotted the palming right at him. He felt helpless in the face of that impossiblyrge palm, which was tens of meters wide. Despite its inconspicuous form, the attack had divided the skies and thend. The attack perfectly manifested Pryncyp energy. Even as Jonathan wielded his Heaven Sword, supported by Pryncyp of ughter, he struggled to hold off the elder¡¯s advance. Jonathan channeled Pryncyp energy into his Heaven Sword as he once again prepared to meet the elder¡¯s strike. Unbeknownst to him, the coffin above his head glimmered and fired off several runes into the sky. Above the Heaven Sword, the massive palm came into contact with the runes and suddenly evaporated into thin air. The hunched elder was shaking as he red at Jonathan. He still stood beside the Seboxia statue a distance away. ¡°Put down the Transference Coffin, Jonathan, and I can wipe the te clean,¡± the elder bellowed. Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened as he sensed a faint and menacing aura from the elder. While he still had no idea what the Transference Coffin was for, it was clearly important to the hunched elder. However, the Transference Coffin appeared to have wrapped dozens of invisible tendrils around Jonathan, entangling itself with his meridians. It appeared that Jonathan had no means of surrendering the coffin even if he wanted to. On top of that, he could tell from the hunched elder¡¯s aura that thetter was a Divine Realm cultivator. Releasing the coffin would only put Jonathan in greater danger. His lips twitched with amusement as he patted the levitating coffin beside him and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, you see, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a Chanaean as well, good sir. Where is your hometown? I¡¯m sure we could be considered fellow vigers.¡± Under the scrutiny of a grand Seboxia statue, a Divine Realm cultivator, and seven God Realm cultivators, Jonathan began touching the Transference Coffin and chatting up the hunched elder. It was an unimaginable sight that struck its audience dumb. Courageous people were everywhere, but Jonathan was practically flirting with death. s, they were unaware of Jonathan¡¯s plight. Meanwhile, the hunched elder still had his eyes on Jonathan, yet he had raised his left hand toward the sky. Jonathan¡¯s gaze traced his opponent¡¯s outstretched hand, and he was shocked to see the nameless girl from before floating in the sky. The hunched elder was using his Pryncyp of Strength to keep the girl away from the Seboxia statue, engaged in some form of tug of war. It was at that point that Jonathan came upon an important realization. The consequences of allowing the girl near the divine statue appeared severe enough tomand a Divine Realm cultivator¡¯s full attention. Maybe he won¡¯t be able to stop me if I try to escape now. Jonathan moved his feet slightly as that thought crossed his mind. He had barely taken a step when waves of spiritual energy surged toward him. Seven magical items flew at him from all directions, blocking all possible paths for escape. Frustrated, Jonathan pleaded, ¡°Sir, I never thought of bringing this coffin away with me, but it just won¡¯t let me go. Why don¡¯t you sever its ties to me? I promise I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± ¡°No!¡± The hunched elder shot him a fierce re before warning, ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of leaving this ce alive once you¡¯ve touched the Transference Coffin.¡± Jonathan nodded weakly at his reply. ¡°Fine. In any case, I can¡¯t dump this coffin behind. How about this? Let me open the coffin and see what¡¯s inside. Even if I end up dead, at least I won¡¯t die a confused man.¡± As he spoke, Jonathan resolutely brought his sword down upon the coffin. Crack! Sparks flew when the Heaven Sword and Transference Coffin made contact, almost as if a pair of sturdy, metal weapons had shed inbat. The strike surprised both Jonathan and the hunched elder in front of him. Jonathan knew everyone¡¯s reaction through his spiritual sense. Shock suffused his heart as he stared at the white mark left by his sword on the coffin. Till then, the only things that could counter his Heaven Sword were the best magical items possessed by God Realm cultivators. Those magical items were very hardy and physically strengthened by plenty of arcane arrays. The Transference Coffin, however, was different. Jonathan did not feel any shifts in spiritual energy when he struck the coffin, which implied that the object had withstood his attack based on physical resistance alone. The material would have been coveted for creating magical items, yet someone had turned it into a coffin lid instead. It probably held a prominent figure within. If that¡¯s true, the items buried with the person must be worth a fortune! I¡¯m going to be filthy rich! Jonathan tightened his grip on his Heaven Sword and grinned at the hunched elder. Then, he turned tail and ran while ringing his bronze handbell. The elder barked, ¡°After him! I want him dead!¡± Magical items flung themselves at Jonathan with deadly intent. The bronze handbell tolled again and again, swathing Jonathan in a golden glow. Combined with the coffin that continued to trail him, the magical items were simply no match for him. Under the Seboxia statue, the hunched elder stomped his right foot, sending invisible waves hurtling toward Jonathan. The emerald badge in Jonathan¡¯s hand suddenly shattered without warning. At the same time, a pir of red light shot into the sky near the second outer wall until it reached the Heaven Sword, trapping Jonathan in a bubble that spanned the second level of the space. ¡°You¡¯repletely locked in now, Jonathan. It¡¯s impossible for you to escape.¡± The hunched elder added, ¡°Since you¡¯re being so stubborn, we¡¯ll take the coffin off you ourselves. Aetomoye, take him down.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood.¡± The monk Aetomoye, shrouded in a blood-red malevolent aura, strode toward Jonathan after heeding the elder¡¯s orders. This time, Jonathan noticed red, cobweb-like lines across the monk¡¯s body. Aetomoye bowed before Jonathan and uttered, ¡°Apologies, Mr. Goldstein.¡± In the next instant, he dissolved into a sea of blood-red mist that threatened to drown Jonathan. Cr*p, I¡¯m in danger! Jonathan¡¯s expression revealed his panic. His heart thumped like a runaway horse. In the blink of an eye, numerous palm prints surfaced on Jonathan¡¯s golden protective shell. Aetomoye was so powerful that one round of attacks had befuddled Jonathan. Just then, streams of life aura churned in his elixir field, flooding the meridians throughout his body as though they had a mind of their own. It soothed Jonathan immensely, and he no longer felt suffocated like before. The endless pool of life aura revitalizing his body gave Jonathan the urge to roar into the skies. The Transference Coffin was simply remarkable. It could even connect to Jonathan¡¯s meridians through the glowing shell generated by his bronze handbell. Re-energized, Jonathan traced the waves of life aura and gripped the coffin behind him. He thundered, ¡°I think it¡¯s high time I took the lead in this battle!¡± If that¡¯s trua, tha itams buriad with tha parson must ba worth a fortuna! I¡¯m going to ba filthy rich! Jonathan tightanad his grip on his Haavan Sword and grinnad at tha hunchad aldar. Than, ha turnad tail and ran wh ringing his bronza handball. Tha aldar barkad, ¡°Aftar him! I want him daad!¡± Magical itams flung thamsalvas at Jonathan with daadly intant. Tha bronza handball tod again and again, swathing Jonathan in a goldan glow. Combinad with tha coffin that continuad to trail him, tha magical itams wara simply no match for him. Undar tha Saboxia statua, tha hunchad aldar stompad his right foot, sanding invisi wavas hurtling toward Jonathan. Tha amarald badga in Jonathan¡¯s hand suddanly shattarad without warning. At tha sama tima, a pir of rad light shot into tha sky naar tha sacond outar wall until it raachad tha Haavan Sword, trapping Jonathan in a bub that spannad tha sacondval of tha spaca. ¡°You¡¯rataly lockad in now, Jonathan. It¡¯s impossi for you to ascapa.¡± Tha hunchad aldar addad, ¡°Sinca you¡¯ra baing so stubborn, wa¡¯ll taka tha coffin off you oursalvas. Aatomoya, taka him down.¡± ¡°Undarstood.¡± Tha monk Aatomoya, shroudad in a blood-rad mvnt aura, stroda toward Jonathan aftar haading tha aldar¡¯s ordars. This tima, Jonathan noticad rad, cobwab-lika linas across tha monk¡¯s body. Aatomoya bowad bafora Jonathan and uttarad, ¡°Apologias, Mr. Goldstain.¡± In tha naxt instant, ha dissolvad into a saa of blood-rad mist that thraatanad to drown Jonathan. Cr*p, I¡¯m in dangar! Jonathan¡¯s axprassion ravad his panic. His haart thumpad lika a runaway horsa. In tha blink of an aya, numarous palm prints surfacad on Jonathan¡¯s goldan protactiva shall. Aatomoya was so powarful that ona round of attacks had bafudd Jonathan. Just than, straams of lifa aura churnad in his alixir fiald, flooding tha maridians throughout his body as though thay had a mind of thair own. It soothad Jonathan immansaly, and ha no longar falt suffocatad lika bafora. Tha anss pool of lifa aura ravitalizing his body gava Jonathan tha urga to roar into tha skias. Tha Transfaranca Coffin was simply ramarka. It could avan connact to Jonathan¡¯s maridians through tha glowing shall ganaratad by his bronza handball. Ra-anargizad, Jonathan tracad tha wavas of lifa aura and grippad tha coffin bahind him. Ha thundarad, ¡°I think it¡¯s high tima I took thaad in this bat!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 808 The Legendary Man Chapter 808 The Legendary Man Chapter 808-The bronze handbell could protect Jonathan from external attacks, but it would turn the attacks into impacts on Jonathan. Even so, the abundant life forceing from the Transference Coffin was enough to eliminate all injuries. Moreover, the Transference Coffin was not the slightest bit affected by the bronze handbell¡¯s power. It could pass through the golden spirit shield and turn into the sharpest weapon in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°To hell with you!¡± Holding the weapon in his hand, Jonathan brought it down on the blood mist around him. Although Jonathan did not know why Aetomoye could keep changing and regenerating his flesh, the former had nothing more to worry about. After all, he had basically gained an indestructible body, which he did not have to bother protecting. All he needed to do was figure out how to attack intensely. As he brandished Transference Coffin, loud cracking sounds echoed through the sky. The blood mist seemed to have lost its power in the face of the Transference Coffin. Every time Jonathan swung the weapon, the blood mist would fade a little. Moreover, strange fluctuations would rise from Transference Coffin with every swing Jonathan made. It was an indescribable form of energy. Though Jonathan was separated from it by the bronze handbell¡¯s golden light, he could still feel a strong energy that surpassed Pryncyp of Strength. It actually wrapped itself around Transference Coffin and became the most powerful item in the precinct. Any form of energy, be it spiritual energy or Pryncyp of Strength, would be destroyed if they got close to the energy around Transference Coffin. They could not give the coffin additional support. Is this how Transference Coffin resists the effects of time? Jonathan could not help but frown when he recalled the number, six hundred and ny-eight, on the stone tablet. He knew little about the West Region¡¯snguage, but he knew a few simple words. The coffin was probably buried in AD 678, which meant it had been around for more than one thousand and three hundred years. The fact that it could remain intact for so long was a miracle. Meanwhile, bloody palm prints kept appearing on the golden light around Jonathan. To Jonathan¡¯s surprise, Aetomoye had not given up attacking. s, all thetter¡¯s attacks were useless on Jonathan at that moment. Perhaps Aetomoye did not understand what was happening. After all, he managed to injure Jonathan severely in his first round of attacks. I should be able to kill Jonathan as long as I keep attacking. Why isn¡¯t it working now? Aetomoye was befuddled, but Jonathan was enjoying himself by brandishing the weapon. Jonathan made dozens of swings, obliterating some blood mist with each swing thanks to the energy on Transference Coffin. Finally, Aetomoye could not hold it in anymore. He dispersed the blood mist around him and regained his human form on the roof by the side. Earlier, he looked like a middle-aged man who was in his mid-forties. And now, he seemed to have aged. It was as if he had be twenty years older. Standing on the roof, Aetomoye ced his hands together and panted heavily. As the leader of the Seboxiasm members, Aetomoye had always been known as the indestructible guardian. About ten years ago, Aetomoye had grasped Pryncyp of Blood and wanted to pass the Divine Tribtion. Unfortunately, he got lost in Heart Tribtion. If not for Seboxia, Aetomoye would have turned into a pool of blood. Aetomoye should have died for failing the Divine Tribtion. Still, even though he did not break through Divine Realm, he had already grasped the Pryncyp of Blood in his mind. Even though his body was destroyed, his mastery of Pryncyp of Blood allowed him to restore it and forcibly maintain his life force. That was why Aetomoye could not die. Theoretically speaking, Aetomoye could never enter Divine Realm. There would be no more growth in his cultivation level, but he had gained the gift of immortality. If he kept cultivating it, he could live for a long time. Never did Aetomoye expect to meet Jonathan, who could brandish the coffin like that and even use it to eliminate almost half of his blood essence. ¡°Aetomoye!¡± a scrawny old man yelled again under Seboxia¡¯s statue. Hearing that, Aetomoye turned toward the elderly man and shot thetter a grim look. sping his hands together, he began murmuring a spell. Blood began spreading out across the area, starting from Aetomoye¡¯s feet. It went from ten meters to fifty meters and two hundred meters. Streaks of blood spread out rapidly as if they were alive. They turned into countless hands and began grabbing the Seboxiasm members. In the meantime, seven God Realm cultivators around Jonathan drew out their magical items to block the blood trails. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, the Grandmaster Realm cultivators within the area of the blood trails were not that lucky. They turned into minced meat the moment the blood trails wrapped around them. As soon as the minced meats fell to the ground, they rotted instantly and turned into puddles of blood that blended into the blood trails. In just a few seconds, almost a hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators became a part of the blood trails. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Soft sounds like drums came from Aetomoye¡¯s body. Holding the Transference Coffin, Jonathan retracted his gaze. That¡¯s Aetomoye¡¯s heartbeat. As Aetomoye retrieved the blood trails, the overwhelming pressure around him grew stronger. His body swelled up continuously, looking nothing like his weak self from moments ago. The muscles in his body kept increasing in size, as well as his build. At that moment, he looked like a balloon that kept swelling. Surprisingly, the faces of people in pain constantly appeared on his swelling body. The suffering faces kept struggling as if they wanted to escape Aetomoye¡¯s body. Though there was no sound, anyone who saw those faces would be scared out of their wits. Thanks to the gathering of the blood trails, Aetomoye finally transformed into a twenty-meter giant. The energy within the body had reached its peak as well. The sight of Aetomoye made Jonathan feel as if he was an insignificant being standing in front of a giant mountain. ¡°Jonathan, this is my most powerful state. Get ready to die!¡± Aetomoye lowered his head and stared at Jonathan. The former¡¯s voice sounded distant as if it was traveling from another world. Jonathan had put his guard up, yet a giant fistnded on his head in the next second. Before he could react, he was shoved into the ground along with the coffin. It want from tan matars to fifty matars and two hundrad matars. Straaks of blood spraad out rapidly as if thay wara aliva. Thay turnad into counss hands and bagan grabbing tha Saboxiasm mambars. In tha maantima, savan God Raalm cultivators around Jonathan draw out thair magical itams to block tha blood trails. Howavar, tha Grandmastar Raalm cultivators within tha araa of tha blood trails wara not that lucky. Thay turnad into mincad maat tha momant tha blood trails wrappad around tham. As soon as tha mincad maats fall to tha ground, thay rottad instantly and turnad into puds of blood that ndad into tha blood trails. In just a faw saconds, almost a hundrad Grandmastar Raalm cultivators bacama a part of tha blood trails. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Soft sounds lika drums cama from Aatomoya¡¯s body. Holding tha Transfaranca Coffin, Jonathan ratractad his gaza. That¡¯s Aatomoya¡¯s haartbaat. As Aatomoya ratriavad tha blood trails, tha ovarwhalming prassura around him graw strongar. His body swad up continuously, looking nothing lika his waak salf from momants ago. Tha muss in his body kapt incraasing in siza, as wall as his build. At that momant, ha lookad lika a balloon that kapt swalling. Surprisingly, tha facas of pao in pain constantly appaarad on his swalling body. Tha suffaring facas kapt struggling as if thay wantad to ascapa Aatomoya¡¯s body. Though thara was no sound, anyona who saw thosa facas would ba scarad out of thair wits. Thanks to tha gatharing of tha blood trails, Aatomoya finally transformad into a twanty-matar giant. Tha anargy within tha body had raachad its paak as wall. Tha sight of Aatomoya mada Jonathan faal as if ha was an insignificant baing standing in front of a giant mountain. ¡°Jonathan, this is my most powarful stata. Gat raady to dia!¡± Aatomoya lowarad his haad and starad at Jonathan. Tha formar¡¯s voica soundad distant as if it was travaling from anothar world. Jonathan had put his guard up, yat a giant fistndad on his haad in tha naxt sacond. Bafora ha could raact, ha was shovad into tha ground along with tha coffin. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 809 The Legendary Man Chapter 809 The Legendary Man Chapter 809-A deafening sound followed. Even the whole earth seemed to tremble. Buried about twenty to thirty meters underground, Jonathan widened his eyes in shock as he stared at the giant fist covered with horrifying faces. The force transmitted from the bronze handbell after the attack had crushed all the bones in his body. This is not the kind of strength a human should have. Jonathan grimaced as he eyed the giant fist outside the golden light. Tremendous life force flowed within his meridian, making his wounds recover speedily. The moment he recovered, the giant fist above his handnded on him again. Naturally, his life force got to work again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Deafening sounds rang out continuously as Jonathan sank further into the ground. It was not until Jonathan was a hundred meters deep into the ground that the attack finally stopped. He had no idea how many rocks he had knocked against. Cough! Jonathan stared at the faint light from above with an empty gaze. Every time he took a breath, blood gushed out of his mouth and nose. The same happened to his shattered internal organs. Once again, his broken meridians were healed by his life force. Before the bronze handbell lost its spiritual energy, Jonathan gathered all the spiritual energy in his body to resist the next attack. That was purely an attack on the physical body. Yet, Jonathan never thought he would one day be beaten until he was powerless. Above the ground was Aetomoye, lowering his head to gaze at the deep hole. He then stomped heavily on the ground, causing one side of the hole to copse from the vibration. Boom! Boom! Boom! With a few punches, the hole waspletely sealed. Aetomoye had buried Jonathan in the ground just like how thetter did to him. Immediately after that, Aetomoye let out a huge roar. The malevolent aura around him turned into a blood mist and swirled above his head. Having absorbed the vitality of hundreds of Grandmaster Realm cultivators, Aetomoye felt as if he was unprecedentedly powerful and had the guts to take on anyone, no matter who they were. ¡°Aetomoye, get your act together! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be consumed by Pryncyp of Blood and be a part of the earth!¡± the scrawny elderly man yelled. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At that moment, the nameless girl was slowly descending from the sky under the elderly man¡¯s guidance. They were less than ten meters away from the ground. Just then, the elderly man¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he lifted his head to look up at the sky. Crack! Crack! Crack! A sound that resembled ss shattering was heard, and the arcane array above the second wall of Seboxia¡¯s believers was easily shattered by a figure. The figure thennded inside Bazar Temple, followed by ten God Realm cultivators. As soon as the eleven peoplended from the sky, the leader of the group chuckled and said to the elderly man, ¡°Kenado, why is Seboxiasm making such a hugemotion? Are you guys in some kind of trouble?¡± The person who spoke had grey hair. He was none other than Damoyed, the Divine Realm cultivator who wanted Jonathan to bring him the nameless girl. Putting on a subtle smile, Kenado held the floating nameless girl with his left hand. ¡°Damoyed! I knew you were the one who ordered the attack on Seboxiasm when I was in seclusion.¡± Damoyed chuckled and responded, ¡°Huh? Oh, don¡¯t put it that way. Damos is originally a sect that came from Seboxiasm, anyway. We¡¯re onlying back home.¡± He said it so casually, yet the believers of both sects would be mind blown if they heard what he said. For the longest time, Damos, the second biggest religion in West Region, had instilled its beliefs in its believers that they would surpass Seboxiasm and be the official religion of the West Region. Only heaven knew how many believers would be devastated if they found out the two religions were originally the same. Kenado merely chuckled upon hearing Damoyed¡¯s words. ¡°Since you know the origins of your religion, then you should stop being rebellious. Why don¡¯t you announce the truth to the world? Then, we canbine forces and be one. No one in West Region would dare to be in our way again.¡± Damoyed sneered, ¡°The truth? Seboxiasm was originally a local religion of West Region. When the previous Sage left, I was supposed to take over the position. Yet, ever since you, a foreigner, came here, I was ostracized everywhere. Is that the truth you¡¯re talking about? Should I address you as Kenado or Keh Gaines?¡± Damoyed¡¯s words caused everyone to look at Kenado. Right then, Kenado shook his head with a conflicted gaze. ¡°Damoyed, Seboxiasm¡¯s teaching is for everyone, even if they¡¯re not humans. As long as they¡¯re sincere about learning the religion, we¡¯ll do our best to convert them. It¡¯s the same for those of different races. Where did this distinction between locals and foreignerse from? Do you know why you can¡¯t break through the middle phase of the Divine Realm? That¡¯s because you think too much about Sage¡¯s position. You have too much greed and ignorance. If you don¡¯t ask for it, you won¡¯t get it. Do you expect people to read your thoughts? Damoyed, you¡¯ve lost your mind,¡± Kenado said with a sigh. Since they were quite far from each other, he passed the message to Damoyed via mantra. His voice was so loud and clear that it felt as if it was resounding in everyone¡¯s ears. Just then, Damoyed stepped forward and snorted. ¡°Break!¡± With one word, everyone snapped out of their daze. ¡°Kenado, your psychedelic mantra doesn¡¯t work on me. I¡¯d advise you to stop using tricks like that to fool mortals. Things like heaven and hell, the past and the future, are what we use to control mortals¡¯ fear. As a cultivator, our focus is on the present.¡± Damoyed waved his hand slightly behind him, and a female cultivator pushed someone toward him. It was Prima. ¡°Kenado, this is the God¡¯s Body you¡¯ve selected carefully, while the girl you¡¯re holding is your third- generation rtive I¡¯ve searched high and low in Chanaea. I¡¯ve spent thirteen years nurturing her into a beast that¡¯ll only listen to me. Now, it¡¯s your turn to choose. If you want Seboxia to reincarnate, you need to let go of your rtive and let her take your opportunity. Of course, you can choose to guard your opportunity and kill your rtive. Then, I¡¯ll kill this God¡¯s Body and end Seboxiasm¡¯s one thousand and three hundred years of teaching. Make your choice.¡± Damoyed stomped on Prima¡¯s head, looking utterly calm. Meanwhile, Kenado¡¯s eyes glinted with a chilling menace when he saw the scene before him. Damoyed did not want to let Kenado make a choice. Rather, he was there to destroy thetter¡¯s faith. Damoyad¡¯s words causad avaryona to look at Kanado. Right than, Kanado shook his haad with a conflictad gaza. ¡°Damoyad, Saboxiasm¡¯s taaching is for avaryona, avan if thay¡¯ra not humans. As long as thay¡¯ra sincara aboutarning tha raligion, wa¡¯ll do our bast to convart tham. It¡¯s tha sama for thosa of diffarant racas. Whara did this distinction batwaan locals and foraignarsa from? Do you know why you can¡¯t braak through tha mid phasa of tha Divina Raalm? That¡¯s bacausa you think too much about Saga¡¯s position. You hava too much graad and ignoranca. If you don¡¯t ask for it, you won¡¯t gat it. Do you axpact pao to raad your thoughts? Damoyad, you¡¯va lost your mind,¡± Kanado said with a sigh. Sinca thay wara quita far from aach othar, ha passad tha massaga to Damoyad via mantra. His voica was so loud and ar that it falt as if it was rasounding in avaryona¡¯s aars. Just than, Damoyad stappad forward and snortad. ¡°Braak!¡± With ona word, avaryona snappad out of thair daza. ¡°Kanado, your psychadalic mantra doasn¡¯t work on ma. I¡¯d advisa you to stop using tricks lika that to fool mortals. Things lika haavan and hall, tha past and tha futura, ara what wa usa to control mortals¡¯ faar. As a cultivator, our focus is on tha prasant.¡± Damoyad wavad his hand slightly bahind him, and a fam cultivator pushad somaona toward him. It was Prima. ¡°Kanado, this is tha God¡¯s Body you¡¯va sctad carafully, wh tha girl you¡¯ra holding is your third- ganaration rtiva I¡¯va saarchad high and low in Chanaaa. I¡¯va spant thirtaan yaars nurturing har into a baast that¡¯ll only listan to ma. Now, it¡¯s your turn to choosa. If you want Saboxia to raincarnata, you naad tot go of your rtiva andt har taka your opportunity. Of coursa, you can choosa to guard your opportunity and kill your rtiva. Than, I¡¯ll kill this God¡¯s Body and and Saboxiasm¡¯s ona thousand and thraa hundrad yaars of taaching. Maka your choica.¡± Damoyad stompad on Prima¡¯s haad, looking uttarly calm. Maanwh, Kanado¡¯s ayas glintad with a chilling manaca whan ha saw tha scana bafora him. Damoyad did not want tot Kanado maka a choica. Rathar, ha was thara to dastroy thattar¡¯s faith. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 810 The Legendary Man Chapter 810 The Legendary Man Chapter 810-Keh was Kenado¡¯s original identity. He was discovered by the previous Sage of Seboxiasm in Chanaea and brought back to the sect. The meridians in his body were naturally free from impurities, which made him a rare, talented cultivator. However, the cultivation conditions in Chanaea had be harsher over the past century. Almost all the cultivation resources were taken by the nine respectable families. Without anything to guide him, Kenado managed to enter the Superior Realm by relying on his familiarity with spiritual energy. Though he was already thirty years old by the time he achieved that level, it was worth noting that he relied solely on absorbing spiritual energy instead of using any cultivation methods. When the previous Sage discovered his unique build, he wanted to take Kenado in as a disciple. It was as if Kenado was a precious treasure. Back then, Kenado was in his prime, and his wife and children were still young. Thus, he was not willing to leave with a monk. Of course, a Superior Realm cultivator like him was no match for a Divine Realm cultivator. After a brief fight, Kenado was kidnapped by his mentor to the West Region. At first, Kenado resisted, but he soon began to embark on his cultivation journey under the guidance of his mentor. As soon as he began cultivating officially, he broke through the Superior Realm in less than a year. It was as if he had found a cheat way. Slowly, he grew addicted to the satisfaction of mastering everything during the process of cultivation. And gradually, he forgot about his family in Chanaea. After entering the Divine Realm, he could not help but shake his head and smile bitterly when he thought back about it. I wasn¡¯t addicted to the satisfaction cultivation brought. It was our mentor who used the psychedelic mantra to make me cultivate in peace. In other words, Kenado was brainwashed. Regardless, he never returned to Chanaea, even after he advanced to another level and had seen through his mentor¡¯s tricks. That was because he knew he had to cut all ties with the mortals once he embarked on that journey. If he went back, he would only watch his family die of old age. I¡¯ve been gone for so long, anyway. Surely they¡¯ve gotten used to a life without me. They won¡¯t have to go through another farewell if I leave them alone. Maybe that¡¯s for the best. After that, Kenado took over the role of Seboxiasm¡¯s Sage from his mentor and shouldered the responsibility of searching for God¡¯s Body to bring Seboxia back to life. He then spent dozens of years before finding Prima, the purest God¡¯s Body so far. During that time, he found the opportunity to advance to the Ultimate Realm. Unfortunately, Jonathan and the others disrupted Kenado¡¯s process of entering the Ultimate Realm. The statue of Seboxia in the middle contained the luck of Seboxia for nearly a hundred years. Thanks to their teaching, the beliefs of hundreds of millions of people were poured into that statue. That was the key to Kenado¡¯s advancement to the Ultimate Realm. He only needed to refine the luck into his body and use its incredible strength to unlock the shackles of the world. However, Damoyed had sent his blood rtive there to steal the luck from him. At the same time, the God¡¯s Body that Kenado worked so hard to find was currently under Damoyed¡¯s feet. If Kenado wanted to protect God¡¯s Body, he had to let his blood rtive steal the luck from him. However, the opportunity to advance to the Ultimate Realm might onlye once in a lifetime. Even if he were exceptionally talented and managed to seize the opportunity again, he would have no help once the luck of Seboxia was exhausted. Still, if he did not give up on Seboxia¡¯s luck, Prima would die under Damoyed¡¯s feet. Kenado once swore to his mentor that he would do everything in his power to revive Seboxia. If Prima died, his promise would be broken, which would affect his faith as well. Consequently, even if Damoyed did not cause trouble, it would be hard for Kenado to advance to the Ultimate Realm because of his wed faith. Thus, Damoyed¡¯s question only led Kenado to a dead end. There was no way Kenado could break through to another level that day. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you making a decision, Kenado? If I were you, I¡¯d give up on advancing to the Ultimate Realm. After all, you promised our mentor you¡¯d do everything to revive Seboxia. If you give up now, will you still be worthy of this position?¡± Damoyed scoffed. Kenado cast an expressionless gaze onto Prima, whoy under Damoyed¡¯s feet. Gently, Kenado lowered his left hand and retracted the pure Pryncyp of Strength. At the same time, the nameless girl who was still in the air sensed the statue¡¯s guidance and flew toward it. When Damoyed saw that, he finally burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha! My dear Kenado, you¡¯re still that fickle Chanaean from the past. Do you know how many people in this world get the opportunity to advance to Ultimate Realm? Yet, you gave up on it because of our mentor¡¯s instructions. People like you won¡¯t be able to bring Seboxiasm to a brighter future.¡± While Damoyed said that, Kenado let out a sigh. ¡°Aetomoye, devour her. She¡¯s my blood rtive, after all. I can¡¯t kill her.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With a deep roar, Aetomoye turned into a blood mist and flew toward the nameless girl. Damoyed¡¯s countenance changed. He then threw out his right hand, and a pure Pryncyp of Strength gushed out in an attempt to imprison Aetomoye. Kenado, who was on the opposite end, waved his hand. Immediately, an invisible spirit shield appeared and blocked off Damoyed¡¯s Pryncyp of Strength. ¡°Damoyed, our mentor told me to beware of you before he died. However, I let you off the hook because you were once my senior who watched out for me when I was weak. That¡¯s also why I never pursued you when you betrayed Seboxiasm and created Damos when our mentor died. However, you shouldn¡¯t have threatened me using the resurrection of Seboxia. It was my fault for being too soft- hearted. I should¡¯ve killed you back then. What¡¯s happening today is all because of the past. I don¡¯t need this opportunity to advance to the Ultimate Realm anymore. Today, we¡¯re going to settle this once and for all.¡± Following an agonizing shriek, the nameless girl in the air turned into a cloud of blood mist as Aetomoye devoured her. The truth was, Damoyed put in a lot of effort to find the female cultivator who could steal the luck from Kenado. Based on Damoyed¡¯s original n, that girl would be his weapon once she stole the luck. No one could stop that girl as long as he could make Kenado give up. Never in Damoyed¡¯s wildest imagination did he expect someone like Aetomoye to exist in Seboxiasm. After all, thetter mastered Pryncyp without even entering Divine Realm. Realizing his n was ruined, Damoyed lifted his leg to stomp on Prima. Before his leg could even touch Prima, a scrawny hand grabbed it. Kenado was crouched on the ground and grabbing Damoyed¡¯s ankle. ring at Damoyed, Kenado ced one hand on his chest, saying, ¡°Damoyed, cultivators should refrain from anger! You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± ¡°Hahaha! My daar Kanado, you¡¯ra still that fic Chanaaan from tha past. Do you know how many pao in this world gat tha opportunity to advanca to Ultimata Raalm? Yat, you gava up on it bacausa of our mantor¡¯s instructions. Pao lika you won¡¯t ba a to bring Saboxiasm to a brightar futura.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Wh Damoyad said that, Kanadot out a sigh. ¡°Aatomoya, davour har. Sha¡¯s my blood rtiva, aftar all. I can¡¯t kill har.¡± ¡°Undarstood.¡± With a daap roar, Aatomoya turnad into a blood mist and w toward tha namss girl. Damoyad¡¯s countananca changad. Ha than thraw out his right hand, and a pura Pryncyp of Strangth gushad out in an attampt to imprison Aatomoya. Kanado, who was on tha opposita and, wavad his hand. Immadiataly, an invisi spirit shiald appaarad and blockad off Damoyad¡¯s Pryncyp of Strangth. ¡°Damoyad, our mantor told ma to bawara of you bafora ha diad. Howavar, It you off tha hook bacausa you wara onca my sanior who watchad out for ma whan I was waak. That¡¯s also why I navar pursuad you whan you batrayad Saboxiasm and craatad Damos whan our mantor diad. Howavar, you shouldn¡¯t hava thraatanad ma using tha rasurraction of Saboxia. It was my fault for baing too soft- haartad. I should¡¯va kid you back than. What¡¯s happaning today is all bacausa of tha past. I don¡¯t naad this opportunity to advanca to tha Ultimata Raalm anymora. Today, wa¡¯ra going to sat this onca and for all.¡± Following an agonizing shriak, tha namss girl in tha air turnad into a cloud of blood mist as Aatomoya davourad har. Tha truth was, Damoyad put in a lot of affort to find tha fam cultivator who could staal tha luck from Kanado. Basad on Damoyad¡¯s original n, that girl would ba his waapon onca sha st tha luck. No ona could stop that girl as long as ha could maka Kanado giva up. Navar in Damoyad¡¯s wildast imagination did ha axpact somaona lika Aatomoya to axist in Saboxiasm. Aftar all, thattar mastarad Pryncyp without avan antaring Divina Raalm. Raalizing his n was ruinad, Damoyad liftad hisg to stomp on Prima. Bafora hisg could avan touch Prima, a scrawny hand grabbad it. Kanado was crouchad on tha ground and grabbing Damoyad¡¯s an. ring at Damoyad, Kanado cad ona hand on his chast, saying, ¡°Damoyad, cultivators should rafrain from angar! You¡¯va lost your mind!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 811 The Legendary Man Chapter 811 The Legendary Man Chapter 811-Kenado gripped Damoyed firmly by his ankles, and with one great swing, he tossed thetter and sent him flying through the air. Behind Kenado, clouds gathered above Heaven Sword and soon formed a thick, dark nket over the sky. Meanwhile, the blue lightning that rippled across his body like strands of hair started to flicker. After steadying himself, Damoyed looked up at the billowing dark clouds covering half the sky and shouted, ¡°Pryncyp of Thunder! So, is this the power of Pryncyp of someone halfway to Ultimate Realm? Seeing that you¡¯re already capable of manipting the weather to a certain extent, you could be the representative for Pryncyp by the time you fully advance into Ultimate Realm. Your thoughts and words will be respected and heeded.¡± As Damoyed eximed at Kenado¡¯s incredible power of Pryncyp, he stretched his arms above him, raising a high, invisible wall above him to shield himself and those behind him. ¡°Kenado, do you still remember what our master told us? Pryncyp doesn¡¯t focus on whether one is strong or weak but on whether one uses it well. I¡¯ve always kept that in mind. It has been many years, and we¡¯ve had spars before. However, I¡¯m very interested in what¡¯ll happen in an all-out fight. Is your Pryncyp of Thunder stronger, or will my Pryncyp of Wind be superior?¡± Following his challenge, the middle point between the pair became the border separating them. On Damoyed¡¯s side, a stillness seemed to fall over everything. From the trees and the nts, the hair on the one¡¯s head, to the pale white clouds dotting the sky, there was not even the slightest movement or rustle. He had yet to progress even halfway to Ultimate Realm. Nheless, with his astonishing cultivation level of Divine Realm¡¯s advanced phase, as long as he unleashed the full power of his Pryncyp, it would be enough to counter Kenado¡¯s formidable Pryncyp. ¡°Today marks the final battle between Damos and Seboxiasm. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± Damoyed uttered quietly. Behind him, God Realm cultivators stepped forward in unison while brandishing their weapons. Moving so swiftly that they appeared as a blur, they charged wildly toward the followers of Seboxiasm, ready to kill. Apart from Aetomoye, the other three divine messengers of Seboxiasm were outside, surrounded and attacked by those belonging to Damos. Jonathan had beheaded one of the eight God Realm cultivators. Hence, including Aetomoye, there were only eight of them left. In terms of numbers, even with its nearly two-thousand-year-old legacy, Seboxiasm still had less skilled cultivators than Damos. That was a point that took everyone by surprise. Two Divine Realm cultivators went head-to-head while almost twenty God Realm cultivators fought each other. In an instant, bursts of spiritual energy surged toward the heavens. As for the Grandmaster Realm elites, they could not even move closer. All they could do was hide as far away as possible and watch the battle that would determine how the situation in West Region would change. As the God Realm experts continued fighting, Damoyed and Kenado made no move to attack them. They knew that once either of them did so, their own God Realm cultivators would also wind up dead at the hands of the other party. Thus, even when one of them finally emerged victorious, that person would be like a general without an army, which was an oue neither wanted. It was an unspoken understanding between the pair that the battle would be soldiers against soldiers and generals against generals. Standing at the top of the tall tower, Damoyed raised his right hand slightly, and a gentle breeze blew past him. At almost that exact moment, a series of lightning bolts flew forward in front of Kenado, closely interweaving with each other to form an electric web. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of explosions rang out. Under the dim glow of the electric web, it was vaguely visible that invisible des of wind were hitting the ground one after another. There was a buzzing sound, then a soft moan. Ripples started radiating from the middle point between them, swiftly spreading in every direction like waves. A secondter, the thin Kenado and the gray- haired disappeared together. Suddenly, a p of thunder split the air before transforming into a thick bolt of lightning headed straight downward. Meanwhile, strong gales swirled over the ground, morphing into a circling python that soared upward. Boom! Boom! Boom! Deafening sts resounded far and wide, drowning out all other sounds. The usually formidable God Realm experts could no longer focus on fighting. One after another, they scattered in all directions without a second thought. Meanwhile, Hossom copsed amid the ruins and rubble several miles away, looking utterly despondent. With his spiritual energy brush in his hand, he urged spiritual energy to burst forth from the ruins, muttering, ¡°What on earth has Jonathan done? Why has he stirred up such a bigmotion?¡± Despite sensing an intense surge of spiritual energy at the heart of Bazar Temple, I didn¡¯t take much notice of it. I may be highly skilled, but no matter how good I am, my cultivation level is still only at the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm. Such capabilities don¡¯t evene close to the power of Pryncyp. Regardless of how strong Kenado¡¯s or Damoyed¡¯s Pryncyps are, the same thing that happened when I first encountered thetter will ur again. I won¡¯t feel anything. However, even though I may not feel it, the shockwaves of its impact will overturn everything within a few miles. When I was about to use my spiritual energy brush to add an extra stroke on the fake talisman that Jonathan drew, I was thrown into the air by the power of a Pryncyp¡¯s shockwave! While Hossom was grumbling and cursing, a female cultivator with blood all over her body and tattered clothes fell next to him. He felt as though someone was gripping him around his neck. Standing on the rubble, he widened his eyes and red at the woman. Another God Realm cultivator! She spat out a mouthful of blood upon falling to the ground, then fished out a talisman that would stop the bleeding and pressed it against her wound. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± With a flick of her finger, pieces of rubble shot through the air toward his face. He was about to dodge when a figure in a long, red robended in front of him. Thetter waved an arm, and the rubble disintegrated into a fine powder. Yet another one! Hossom gazed at the duo in dismay. Then, he turned and looked around, only to see no fewer than a dozen God Realm elites engaged in battle. What the f*ck? Have I walked right into a lair of God Realm cultivators? The female cultivator pulled her clothes tighter around her as she red at Hossom and the monk in red robes. ¡°Everyst bald follower who worships Seboxia must die today!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that, Hossom finally realized why she had suddenly attacked him. After being hunted by White Elephant Squad, I returned to West Region with Jonathan. There, I shaved my head to disguise myself. She must think I¡¯m with the others and mistook me as a follower of Seboxiasm! ¡°Prettydy¡ª¡± Hossom was about to exin when the monk in front of him stretched both arms to stop him and said, ¡°As a follower of Seboxiasm, you¡¯re impure and frivolous. If not for today¡¯s battle, I¡¯d definitely punish you by making you copy Seboxia¡¯s scriptures. This is no ce for someone of your cultivation level to linger. Hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hossom looked at the pair helplessly. In the end, he could only rub his bald head in resignation. ¡°Very well. Go on, then. I¡¯d better leave you to it.¡± Wh Hossom was grumbling and cursing, a fam cultivator with blood all ovar har body and tattarad clothas fall naxt to him. Ha falt as though somaona was gripping him around his nack. Standing on tha rub, ha widanad his ayas and rad at tha woman. Anothar God Raalm cultivator! Sha spat out a mouthful of blood upon falling to tha ground, than fishad out a talisman that would stop tha ading and prassad it against har wound. ¡°What ara you staring at?¡± With a flick of har fingar, piacas of rub shot through tha air toward his faca. Ha was about to dodga whan a figura in a long, rad robandad in front of him. Thattar wavad an arm, and tha rub disintagratad into a fina powdar. Yat anothar ona! Hossom gazad at tha duo in dismay. Than, ha turnad and lookad around, only to saa no fawar than a dozan God Raalm alitas angagad in bat. What tha f*ck? Hava I walkad right into a lair of God Raalm cultivators? Tha fam cultivator pud har clothas tightar around har as sha rad at Hossom and tha monk in rad robas. ¡°Evaryst bald followar who worships Saboxia must dia today!¡± Upon haaring that, Hossom finally raalizad why sha had suddanly attackad him. Aftar baing huntad by Whita phant Squad, I raturnad to Wast Ragion with Jonathan. Thara, I shavad my haad to disguisa mysalf. Sha must think I¡¯m with tha othars and mistook ma as a followar of Saboxiasm! ¡°Prattydy¡ª¡± Hossom was about to axin whan tha monk in front of him stratchad both arms to stop him and said, ¡°As a followar of Saboxiasm, you¡¯ra impura and frivolous. If not for today¡¯s bat, I¡¯d dafinitaly punish you by making you copy Saboxia¡¯s scripturas. This is no ca for somaona of your cultivationval to lingar. Hurry up andava!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hossom lookad at tha pair halssly. In tha and, ha could only rub his bald haad in rasignation. ¡°Vary wall. Go on, than. I¡¯d battarava you to it.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 812 The Legendary Man Chapter 812 The Legendary Man Chapter 812-Even though the two of them mistook his identity, Hossom could not be bothered to make any rification. Now that there were others who were there to face the music, it was time for him to get away. With Damoyed and Kenado as the center, all the buildings within several miles of Bazar Temple had been turned into ruins. That included the three high walls that had been protecting Bazar Temple for years. Hossom carefully avoided the shockwaves of the surrounding God Realm fighters and looked up at the sky with a pale face. Above Seboxia, the sky seemed to have separated into two different worlds. On the east side, there were bolts of lightning and thunder. Dark clouds loomed above the city. On the other hand, the sun was shining brightly on the west side, and the sky was clear. Meanwhile, there was a gigantic, round mess churning above the statue of Seboxia. Every single time it broke up, it reconstructed itself again. Hossom looked up at the sky in dismay. Is this how Pryncyp is when it hits? This is even more powerful than Jonathan¡¯s half-baked techniques. The waves of ripples started to disperse around him. Both Damoyed and Kenado were fighting at an extreme speed that went beyond what human eyes could see. Hossom took out the magical item, evaded the shockwaves, and dashed ahead. At that moment, Bazar Temple suffered bad damage. In fact, one could run off in any direction. Unfortunately, all the escape routes had been blocked off due to God Realm fighters, Damoyed and Kenado. By the look of it, the safest ce would be the area under the statue of Seboxia. Despite all the violent hits and strikes, even the second level of Bazar Temple crumbled into a pile of red bricks when it supposedly was not copsible. As for the area under the statue of Seboxia, everything was untouched. It was as if there was an invisibleyer of spirit shield, and it blocked out all the attacks. Furthermore, Hossom recalled something that Jonathan had told him in the past. The ultimate secret treasure of Seboxia was the ce where her finger was pointing at. Right now, the Divine Realm and God Realm fighters had been subdued. Given Hossom¡¯s capabilities, the usual Grandmaster Realm fighters were no match for him. There was no reason why he should not use the opportunity to look around. Even if he failed to acquire any treasure, it would not take too much time when he needed to escape. Hossom unleashed his moves. In less than a minute, he arrived at the feet of the statue of Seboxia. He followed the fingers of Seboxia and charged at the nearest point on the ground where her finger was pointing at. Shortly after he entered a small courtyard, Hossom was slightly taken aback. It was an empty courtyard. In the center of it, there was a tombstone and a pile of dirt next to it. It appeared that someone had just dug open the grave. Hossom got a little confused when he saw the hole. Judging by the pile of fresh-looking soil, the hole had been dug not too long ago. ¡°Who the hell did this? How can anyone dig up a grave amidst the chaos? This is too outrageous.¡± As Hossom was talking, he turned around and was about to head out. At the veryst moment, he saw the broken pieces of the tombstone on the ground. The Establishment of Seboxia¡­ Although it was not a huge piece of broken tombstone, it was enough to stop Hossom in his tracks and make him tremble ever so slightly. He turned around, and with a wave of his right hand, the pieces of the tombstone flew up into the air. The dozens of broken pieces kept changing positions midair. In the end, Hossom stopped moving and finally saw the end result. Although there were some pieces missing, he could still work out the inscription on the tombstone. Crash! As the pieces of the tombstone fell to the ground, Hossom got a fright and started looking around. Earlier on, he was curious about the person who had been buried at the feet of the statue of Seboxia. Now he knew the truth. The person buried there was none other than Castimo, the founder of the Seboxia religion! Castimo¡­ ording to the legends of the West Region, isn¡¯t he the God of the West Region? How can he be the founder of Seboxia? As far as most cultivators were concerned, those stories were no different from fairy tales. Everyone knew that a lot of stunts could be performed using cultivation. In the eyes of the mortals, such tactics were the powers of God and the Devil. As a result, cultivators never believed the folklore that had been passed down by themon people. Yet, right now, Hossom was standing on the burial ground of the god of that region. For a moment, he did not know how to process the newfound knowledge. If Castimo is the one buried here, who dares to dig up his grave? Hossom looked up at the humongous statue of Seboxia before running out. At that moment, all he could think about was to chop Jonathan into pieces. What kind of crappy information has he given me? If it isn¡¯t for Jonathan¡¯s tipoff, I won¡¯t havee here at all. With that thought in mind, Hossom felt his heart skip a beat. Jonathan Goldstein! He¡¯s the motherf*cker who dug up the grave! Jonathan did not find out about the secret treasure location. In fact, he got the information from Damoyed. Both Hossom and Jonathan had been set up by Damoyed! At that instant, fear and shock filled Hossom¡¯s heart. If Jonathan really did find the secret treasure in Castimo¡¯s tomb, where is he now? There is no way Seboxiasm will let Jonathan off so easily. His spiritual sense starteding around. Once Hossom connected the dots, all he wanted to do was to leave Bazar Temple immediately. He would never ever set foot in West Region again. Once he left that ce, Hossom would destroy his current identity and use spells to change his appearance. He would never mention this matter again. While Hossom was busy nning to get out of the shocking mess he was in, he heard a weak cry coming from the side of the rooftop. ¡°Hossom¡­¡± It might have been a soft cry, but it gave Hossom a scare. He jumped to the side quickly like a cat whose tail was stepped on. That was how sensitive Hossom was right now. However, after running away for more than ten meters, Hossom frowned. He found that voice very familiar. It belonged to Prima, the High Priestess of Seboxia! In the past, she had let him off before. Prima? The spiritual sense of Hossom focused on the direction of that voice. He saw Prima lying weakly on the rooftop. Her spiritual energy was almost undetectable. It was evident that she had sustained serious injuries. As Hossom stared at where Prima was, his feet were taking him in the opposite direction. Despite that, he could not help but stop after a few steps with his fists clenched. Hossom turned around and looked in Prima¡¯s direction with gritted teeth. His ploy to y the knight in shining armor was fake. The injuries he sustained and the way he got close to Prima were all fake. Yet, Prima¡¯s tender, loving care for him was real. Even after he exposed his true intention, she still handed him her emerald badge and helped him to get away. All those were real as well. Hossom had dozens of identities, and no one knew which one was the real him. In the past, he moved from country to country. In truth, the earlier part of his life was built based on nothing but lies. Even though Jonathan had saved him a few times, he would still use Hossom as bait at crucial moments. Only Prima was different. She was the only one who was true to him. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but trouble!¡± With that, Hossom got up and rushed toward Prima. ¡°Prima, hang on. If you¡¯re dead, I won¡¯t save you anymore!¡± Jonathan did not find out about tha sacrat traasura location. In fact, ha got tha information from Damoyad. Both Hossom and Jonathan had baan sat up by Damoyad! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At that instant, faar and shock fid Hossom¡¯s haart. If Jonathan raally did find tha sacrat traasura in Castimo¡¯s tomb, whara is ha now? Thara is no way Saboxiasm willt Jonathan off so aasily. His spiritual sansa startading around. Onca Hossom connactad tha dots, all ha wantad to do was toava Bazar Tam immadiataly. Ha would navar avar sat foot in Wast Ragion again. Onca haft that ca, Hossom would dastroy his currant idantity and usa spalls to changa his appaaranca. Ha would navar mantion this mattar again. Wh Hossom was busy nning to gat out of tha shocking mass ha was in, ha haard a waak cry coming from tha sida of tha rooftop. ¡°Hossom¡­¡± It might hava baan a soft cry, but it gava Hossom a scara. Ha jumpad to tha sida quickly lika a cat whosa tail was stappad on. That was how sansitiva Hossom was right now. Howavar, aftar running away for mora than tan matars, Hossom frownad. Ha found that voica vary familiar. It balongad to Prima, tha High Priastass of Saboxia! In tha past, sha hadt him off bafora. Prima? Tha spiritual sansa of Hossom focusad on tha diraction of that voica. Ha saw Prima lying waakly on tha rooftop. Har spiritual anargy was almost undatacta. It was avidant that sha had sustainad sarious injurias. As Hossom starad at whara Prima was, his faat wara taking him in tha opposita diraction. Daspita that, ha could not halp but stop aftar a faw staps with his fists nchad. Hossom turnad around and lookad in Prima¡¯s diraction with grittad taath. His ploy to y tha knight in shining armor was faka. Tha injurias ha sustainad and tha way ha got closa to Prima wara all faka. Yat, Prima¡¯s tandar, loving cara for him was raal. Evan aftar ha axposad his trua intantion, sha still handad him har amarald badga and halpad him to gat away. All thosa wara raal as wall. Hossom had dozans of idantitias, and no ona knaw which ona was tha raal him. In tha past, ha movad from country to country. In truth, tha aarliar part of his lifa was built basad on nothing but lias. Evan though Jonathan had savad him a faw timas, ha would still usa Hossom as bait at crucial momants. Only Prima was diffarant. Sha was tha only ona who was trua to him. ¡°Sha¡¯s nothing but trou!¡± With that, Hossom got up and rushad toward Prima. ¡°Prima, hang on. If you¡¯ra daad, I won¡¯t sava you anymora!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 813 The Legendary Man Chapter 813 The Legendary Man Chapter 813-Hossomnded on the rooftop. With a swift lunge, he struck the primary acupoint on Prima¡¯s body. Prima didn¡¯t have sufficient spiritual energy within her. Once she lost control of the flow of her spiritual energy, she would die in the blink of an eye. After sealing off Prima¡¯s primary acupoint and the flow of spiritual energy in her meridian stopped, Hossom struck her chest, shielding her heart. ¡°Hossom¡­ It¡¯s great¡­ that you¡¯re alive¡­¡± Prima said breathlessly with a smile. ¡°Stop talking!¡± The spiritual energy in Hossom¡¯s palm surged as he lifted Prima. ¡°Keep your sentimental words until after we get out of here. Hold on. I¡¯ll get you out of here now.¡± ¡°Not leaving me behind¡­¡± Prima choked as she looked up at Hossom. Suddenly, Hossom¡¯s brow furrowed at something up ahead as he cautiously evaded the continuous stream of pressureing from the surrounding. They were merely Grandmasters yet were inexplicably embroiled in the midst of the battle. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He and Prima were akin to tiny ants trying to survive through the crashing waves that could reap their lives at any second. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you here if you keep dragging your feet.¡± Hossom tossed a magical item to shield himself and Prima from another iing wave. However, the force of the st was more powerful. With a grunt, he forced down the mouthful of blood that rose in his throat. ¡°We only knew each other for a little bit more than a week, and I was acting the entire time. Why are you acting so sentimental? You¡¯re having me elope with you the moment I see you. You¡¯re crazy!¡± Blood flowed from the corner of his lips as he spoke. Behind him, Prima had lost all signs of life. ¡°Prima!¡± Hossom shouted urgently and tapped the ground with the tip of his foot. The spiritual energy within his meridian surged, enhancing his speed. Up ahead, a couple of Seboxiasm Grandmasters were sealed in the edge of the Seboxiasm ruins. When they saw their high priestess was threatened, they immediately surrounded Hossom. Hossom lifted his right arm, and two reverse-griped scrapers appeared in his hand. The weapons were magical items from his family heirloom. He never took them out before, no matter how precarious the situation was. He was worried others might trace his background from the unique weapon. Yet at that moment, Hossom tightened the grip on his scrapers and charged toward the cultivators up ahead. ¡°Get the h*ll out of my way!¡± The entire Seboxiasm holynd and the Bazar Temple had been destroyed. The battle between those within the Divine Realm, God Realm, and Grandmaster Realm had reached a fever pitch. When the entire West Region trained their attention on the battle, the culprit was suffering a hundred meters deep in the dark underground. Jonathan had watched a movie about supernatural powers before. In that movie, there was a user who could live for eternity. No matter the kind of harm the user¡¯s body has been through, their damaged cells would be eliminated and reced with new ones in a short period, allowing them to regain their vigor quickly. Even if someone trapped their limbs, they could chop them off and escape. Even if their skull were cracked and cut into numerous pieces of flesh, they would be fine since they could regenerate from their severed flesh and regain their vitality again. It was surprising that an unrivaled person like that with such an undefeatable existence would end up being sealed in arge box and tossed into the deep ocean. They could only drown and reincarnate on the dark seafloor, forever trapped in an endless cycle. Facing endless darkness and suffering, the regeneration skill they were so proud of had be their torture machine. Jonathan was going through an endless loop at that moment. After being buried alive by Aetomoye, he could¡¯ve escaped with the Elemental Extrication Technique from the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. However, Aetomoye furiously pounded the soil and rocks above Jonathan, furtherpressing the ground around him. Aetomoye possessed theplete Pryncyp. With power and an attack like that, Jonathan couldn¡¯t have withstood it with spiritual energy alone. The surrounding soil began to pack tight against Jonathan¡¯s body. The forceful counter shock from the few strikes Aetomoyended had fractured Jonathan¡¯s meridian. The moment Jonathan¡¯s meridian broke, the strange bronze handbell lost its support and fell onto Jonathan¡¯s body. It was then pressed into Jonathan¡¯s organs by the mysterious coffin. Being buried a hundred meters underground, Jonathan felt the force of ten thousand tons crushing him from every direction. The overwhelming pressure snapped his blood vessels and broke his muscles and bones, crushing him into a pulp. Right when Jonathan was on the cusps of death, the mysterious coffin above his head infused a great deal of life force into his flesh and blood, aiding him in healing his injuries and regenerating his cells. Thus under the endless cycle of crushing force and rejuvenation, Jonathan continuously suffered from the torture of being smashed. One time. Ten times. A hundred times¡­ The cycle repeated. Every time Jonathan woke up, he would feel the excruciating pain until his senses dulled and his body numbed. No sight, no air, and no hope. Jonathan had merged with the ocean floor, a hundred meters beneath sea level. He was one with the sand and rocks. Jonathan had lost count of the times the coffin had revived him by the end. When he finally regained consciousness once again, he felt something was different. The coffin didn¡¯t infuse life force into Jonathan immediately and healed him as swiftly as before. Instead, it expended half a heartbeat longer to heal him. Why did it take longer? Before he could mull over the issue, the blood vessels in his body snapped again, and he fell unconscious. The next time he woke up, he could feel the changes in his body. He noticed it took half a heartbeat longer for the life force to heal himpletely. Even though it only extended a heartbeat longer after two cycles, it was still a good change in the dark underground. Hope soared within Jonathan at the shift. The duration would extend a little every cycle after that. Comprehension dawned on Jonathan. The problemy in the coffin. The life force within the mysterious coffin was close to exhaustion. At that rate, the amount of life force wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the crushing pressure, and he would really meet his end by then. Jonathan merely felt a sense of relief when he knew he was about to meet his end. He knew the real torturey in repeatedly being trapped in an endless loop of dying and reviving. An unknown amount of time had passed, and Jonathan regained consciousness yet again, but he didn¡¯t sense the usual pressure crushing down on him. Baffled by that knowledge, he unleashed his spiritual sense and saw the two meters long mysterious coffin above him had disappeared. The energy in his meridian could flow smoothly. He pumped the limited spiritual energy within his elixir field into his arm. Slowly, he could lift his arm from the solid ground. Sitting up, Jonathan wanted nothing more than to burst out intoughter. The coffin was gone, but he still had the space with him. He couldn¡¯t believe he managed to survive. Even though the spacecked oxygen, Jonathan could hold his breath for a few hours as a God Realm cultivator. He could wield an extrication technique to escape as long as he had enough spiritual energy. At that thought, Jonathan searched for any Spirit Rejuvenating Pill on him before tossing a few into his mouth. He was stunned by what he saw the next minute. When he viewed the interior of his body, he noticed a shrunken version of the mysterious coffin within the swirl of his elixir field. It was floating there as though it belonged. It didn¡¯t feel out of ce. Jonathan had margad with tha ocaan floor, a hundrad matars banaath saaval. Ha was ona with tha sand and rocks. Jonathan had lost count of tha timas tha coffin had ravivad him by tha and. Whan ha finally ragainad consciousnass onca again, ha falt somathing was diffarant. Tha coffin didn¡¯t infusa lifa forca into Jonathan immadiataly and had him as swiftly as bafora. Instaad, it axpandad half a haartbaat longar to haal him. Why did it taka longar? Bafora ha could mull ovar tha issua, tha blood vassals in his body snappad again, and ha fall unconscious. Tha naxt tima ha woka up, ha could faal tha changas in his body. Ha noticad it took half a haartbaat longar for tha lifa forca to haal himtaly. Evan though it only axtandad a haartbaat longar aftar two cys, it was still a good changa in tha dark undarground. Hopa soarad within Jonathan at tha shift. Tha duration would axtand a lit avary cy aftar that. Comprahansion dawnad on Jonathan. Tha promy in tha coffin. Tha lifa forca within tha mystarious coffin was closa to axhaustion. At that rata, tha amount of lifa forca wouldn¡¯t ba a to withstand tha crushing prassura, and ha would raally maat his and by than. Jonathan maraly falt a sansa of raliaf whan ha knaw ha was about to maat his and. Ha knaw tha raal torturay in rapaatadly baing trappad in an anss loop of dying and raviving. An unknown amount of tima had passad, and Jonathan ragainad consciousnass yat again, but ha didn¡¯t sansa tha usual prassura crushing down on him. Bafd by that knodga, ha uashad his spiritual sansa and saw tha two matars long mystarious coffin abova him had disappaarad. Tha anargy in his maridian could flow smoothly. Ha pumpad tha limitad spiritual anargy within his alixir fiald into his arm. Slowly, ha could lift his arm from tha solid ground. Sitting up, Jonathan wantad nothing mora than to burst out intoughtar. Tha coffin was gona, but ha still had tha spaca with him. Ha couldn¡¯t baliava ha managad to surviva. Evan though tha spacackad oxygan, Jonathan could hold his braath for a faw hours as a God Raalm cultivator. Ha could wiald an axtrication tachniqua to ascapa as long as ha had anough spiritual anargy. At that thought, Jonathan saarchad for any Spirit Rajuvanating Pill on him bafora tossing a faw into his mouth. Ha was stunnad by what ha saw tha naxt minuta. Whan ha viawad tha intarior of his body, ha noticad a shrunkan varsion of tha mystarious coffin within tha swirl of his alixir fiald. It was floating thara as though it balongad. It didn¡¯t faal out of ca. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 814 The Legendary Man Chapter 814 The Legendary Man Chapter 814-Jonathan was bewildered at the odd sight within his body. Even though he was clueless about the coffin¡¯s nature, he understood that anything that could gain Kenado¡¯s utmost attention was special. Jonathan worried if the coffin would cause any impact on his body with it being inside him. He slowly drew some spiritual energy from the elixir field but didn¡¯t sense any abnormalities. However, anyone would¡¯ve felt uneasy having a coffin in their energy field. Jonathan¡¯s mood brightened slightly when the spiritual energy from the Spirit Rejuvenating Pills swiftly dissolved in his body. As he wielded the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, the umtion of spiritual energy quickly infiltrated into the surrounding sand. Jonathan started unleashing the Earth Extrication Technique but didn¡¯t sense thepact earth around his body softening at all. He sharpened the focus on his surroundings and noticed a trace of a malevolent aura circling him. That aura was the by-product of Aetomoye¡¯s Pryncyp. That red-robed monk sure is meticulous. He even thought about permanently sealing me here with Pryncyp. He overthinks. Jonathan shook his right hand slightly, and the Pryncyp of ughter emerged once again. Jonathan was shocked as he examined the long sword which embodied the Pryncyp of Strength. His Pryncyp of ughter was no longer battered as before. Instead, it had refined to near perfection. What is going on? Jonathan looked down at his right hand with confusion. Overhead, a crack sounded. A few clumps of sand fell from above. Without hesitation, he stabbed the Pryncyp of Strength in his hand into the wall beside him. That faint malevolent aura might be able to withstand the force of spiritual energy but burst like a bubble when faced with the Pryncyp of ughter. In the meantime, at the ruins on the surface, the expression of Aetomoye, with a height of ten meters and a hundred distorted faces all over his body, turned grim. Aetomoye let out a furious roar as he faced off against the attacks from three God Realm cultivators from Damos. He conjured a few bloody handprints in the air and sent the trio flying. With the trio down on the ground, he urgently turned around and flew toward the Seboxia statue. At the edge of the second wall, every inch of Hossom¡¯s body was covered in injuries. As a Grandmaster with the secret technique of his family, his speed was his lifeline. Yet, at that moment, he couldn¡¯t increase his pace with Prima in tow. Swinging the scrapers in his hands, he blocked one after another barrage of attacks from various weapons around him. He quickly retreated once he had Prima lifted with his spiritual energy. With the sessive assaults from a dozen Grandmasters, he couldn¡¯t break through the wall they formed even if he possessed the most powerful cultivation methods. His only choice was to ditch Prima if he wanted to evade his attackers¡¯ pursuit.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, that was the only option he didn¡¯t want to take. Unbeknownst to Hossom, Prima was no longer a target of his mission. After he infiltrated the Bazar Temple with Prima¡¯s help, they had been in each other¡¯spany for only a week. In truth, Hossom had expended a year scouring for this woman¡¯s information before meeting her. Each time Prima left for Crowsaint to visit her grandfather, Hossom would be trailing after her from afar. Every time she arrived at Crowsaint, she would apany her grandfather for the entire day. She would tell him about some anecdotes she came across, intentionally bicker with him, share delicious food, and watch the sunset in a garden. While Hossom would conscientiously monitor Prima¡¯s every move from afar so as to get her trust for the smooth proceeding of his nter on. He would even use a recording device to record her every move and nce, then analyze her character, habits, and feelings behind each microexpression. Hossom had dedicated his whole self to being a thief. A year¡¯s worth of preparation resulted in him knowing Prima better than himself. That was why he could get her to fall head over heels for him in seven days. Hossom knew the meaning behind each of her nces and actions. With that one year, there were some scenes that also boggled Hossom. Every time after spending a day with her grandfather, Prima¡¯s eyes would be dead when she left Crowsaint. She was Seboxiasm¡¯s high priestess. She would receive tens of thousands of support when she returned, so she shouldn¡¯t have that look in her eyes. Even if Prima asked him to elope with her, he merely thought of her as a woman who was stupidly in love. Having never been in her shoes, Hossom wasn¡¯t aware Prima was a reincarnated God¡¯s Body. However, when she asked him if he would leave her there with a smile, realization finally dawned upon him. In Prima¡¯s eyes, Bazar Temple, which everyone considered a holynd, was hell. The emerald badge that allowed her free ess past Crowsaint¡¯s two walls was her only hope of leaving that hell. Yet, she gave it to him, and he dumped her there. Turning his head to look at Prima floating beside him, Hossom clenched his jaw with determination. ¡°Hold on! Stay alive! Do you hear me, Prima? I, Hossom Hoffman, am here to elope with you.¡± Swoosh! An ear-splitting sound echoed throughout the entire ce. Apanying that sound was a bloodied arrow shot through Hossom¡¯s chest. The forceful impact sent Hossom flying. Cough! The vigorous exercise had gotten the vitality in his body pumping. The moment the arrow struck the right side of his chest, the pressure immediately forced the blood from the wound to flow into his airways, resulting in blood pouring out of his mouth and nose. The spiritual energy¡¯s cirction was disrupted abruptly due to the injury,unching the floating Prima forward. Hossom wanted to concentrate his spiritual energy to grab onto Prima, but he was a second toote. Yet, in the end, he could only watch as Prima rammed into the sharp tip of the ruin. Boom! With a loud thud, Hossom crashed onto the ground. The inertia from his high-speed sprinting sent him rolling forward. Despite that, his spiritual sense was honed in on the floating Prima. Boom! A thud sounded from beneath Prima in the split second before she impaled onto the sharp tip. A figure in tattered clothing suddenly shot up from underground, eliciting a cloud of sand. Whoosh! The surrounding sand fell like a storm. Jonathan greedily inhaled each breath with a hand sped around Prima¡¯s ankle. ¡°F*ck! Even though cultivators can control their breaths with their elixir field, I almost suffocated from the crushing pressure!¡± Jonathan¡¯s chest rose and fell heavily at each breath. The image his spiritual sense caught was engraved in his mind. Seeing the monks of Seboxiasm being cautious and didn¡¯t dare to approach, Jonathan shouted at Hossom with a smile, ¡°Hossom, why did you fling your girlfriend? Do you still want her or not?¡± Meanwhile, Hossom ced one hand to put pressure against the wound on his chest, and the other pushed against the ground to get himself up. When that didn¡¯t work, he ced the top of his head on the floor and got himself into a kneeling position. After a few more maneuvers, he finally got to his feet. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Hossom waved his right hand, and a storage ring flew toward Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, I started the fire for you. If you have a conscience, help me get Prima out of here. I owe her that much¡­¡± Yat, sha gava it to him, and ha dumpad har thara. Turning his haad to look at Prima floating basida him, Hossom nchad his jaw with datarmination. ¡°Hold on! Stay aliva! Do you haar ma, Prima? I, Hossom Hoffman, am hara to alopa with you.¡± Swoosh! An aar-splitting sound achoad throughout tha antira ca. Apanying that sound was a bloodiad arrow shot through Hossom¡¯s chast. Tha forcaful impact sant Hossom flying. Cough! Tha vigorous axarcisa had gottan tha vitality in his body pumping. Tha momant tha arrow struck tha right sida of his chast, tha prassura immadiataly forcad tha blood from tha wound to flow into his airways, rasulting in blood pouring out of his mouth and nosa. Tha spiritual anargy¡¯s cirction was disruptad abruptly dua to tha injury,unching tha floating Prima forward. Hossom wantad to concantrata his spiritual anargy to grab onto Prima, but ha was a sacond toota. Yat, in tha and, ha could only watch as Prima rammad into tha sharp tip of tha ruin. Boom! With a loud thud, Hossom crashad onto tha ground. Tha inartia from his high-spaad sprinting sant him rolling forward. Daspita that, his spiritual sansa was honad in on tha floating Prima. Boom! A thud soundad from banaath Prima in tha split sacond bafora sha impd onto tha sharp tip. A figura in tattarad clothing suddanly shot up from undarground, aliciting a cloud of sand. Whoosh! Tha surrounding sand fall lika a storm. Jonathan graadily inhd aach braath with a hand spad around Prima¡¯s an. ¡°F*ck! Evan though cultivators can control thair braaths with thair alixir fiald, I almost suffocatad from tha crushing prassura!¡± Jonathan¡¯s chast rosa and fall haavily at aach braath. Tha imaga his spiritual sansa caught was angravad in his mind. Saaing tha monks of Saboxiasm baing cautious and didn¡¯t dara to approach, Jonathan shoutad at Hossom with a sm, ¡°Hossom, why did you fling your girlfriand? Do you still want har or not?¡± Maanwh, Hossom cad ona hand to put prassura against tha wound on his chast, and tha othar pushad against tha ground to gat himsalf up. Whan that didn¡¯t work, ha cad tha top of his haad on tha floor and got himsalf into a knaaling position. Aftar a faw mora manauvars, ha finally got to his faat. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Hossom wavad his right hand, and a storaga ring w toward Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, I startad tha fira for you. If you hava a conscianca, halp ma gat Prima out of hara. I owa har that much¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 815 The Legendary Man Chapter 815 The Legendary Man Chapter 815-Jonathan extended his left hand and caught the storage ring. He checked using his spiritual sense and realized that his thousand talismans were half gone. It seems that the fire Hossom started is by no means small. He turned around with a chuckle after slipping the storage ring onto his finger. ¡°Hossom, I didn¡¯t give you poison. It¡¯s the antidote for anti-inmmation and detoxification.¡± Hossom scoffed coldly and uttered, ¡°I know that, Jonathan. I¡¯m not cooperating with you because I¡¯m afraid of death. Simply put, I¡¯m worried that this is my only opportunity to discover the secret of Bazar Temple. I know my days are numbered. Just take it that I owe you one. Take Prima with you. I-I beg you, please¡­¡± It was clear that Hossom wasn¡¯t used to pleading with people. Even in this kind of circumstance, he appeared slightly self-conscious when uttering these words. ¡°I can tell you my family¡¯s secret technique as your remuneration,¡± Hossom pleaded. He was as pale as a sheet. The arrow had pierced through his lungs. At this moment, it was hard for him to channel his spiritual energy, so Hossom knew that it was unlikely that he would live through this. He owed Prima, so he hoped he could pay her back before he died. Looking at Hossom¡¯s pale face, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re one of the best thieves in the world. Why are you out here acting so deeply in love? If you want to save her, you will save her yourself. I don¡¯t want to care about your matter.¡± With that, he applied strength to his right hand, which was holding Prima¡¯s leg. An immense life force flowed from his elixir field and exited his right hand to enter Prima¡¯s body quickly. Although the life force from the coffin had gotten slower in healing Jonathan, it was still capable of healing typical flesh wounds entirely. Within a few seconds, the meridians in Prima¡¯s unconscious body fully recovered, and she opened her eyes. ¡°Uh¡­ This¡ª¡± Prima gazed at the man¡¯s thigh in front of her, dazed. Jonathan¡¯s clothes were torn and ragged because they were crushed into pieces when he was buried underground. At this moment, Prima was staring at Jonathan¡¯s body which was slightly visible under the breeze. She widened her eyes in disbelief, not knowing what to do. ¡°High Priestess, shouldn¡¯t youe down? Although you aren¡¯t wearing a dress, this position is still too ¡ª¡± Before Jonathan could finish his sentence, Prima had served a left kick to his chin, sending him staggering backward as he was caught off guard. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. All of Prima¡¯s injuries had vanished. She moved with the grace of a Grandmaster Realm cultivator as she moved several meters away by lightly pushing herself off the ground with her hands. ¡°D*mn you! You kicked me even though I¡¯m the one who saved you! I knew it! People from Seboxiasm are no good!¡± Jonathan responded as he touched his bleeding chin. Prima had exerted much of her strength in that kick. If it were in the past, Jonathan would surely be suffering in pain right now. However, there was only a small scratch on him now. As Jonathan was speaking, his wound had already healedpletely. ¡°Hahaha! You deserved it!¡± Knowing that Prima was fine, Hossom burst intoughter. Blood kept spewing out of his mouth as he smiled with relief. ¡°Hossom!¡± Prima appeared beside Hossom in a sh. She finally remembered everything that had happened. She knew that Hossom didn¡¯t leave her behind this time. Therefore, she took out a pill and forced Hossom to swallow it. ¡°Eat it. It¡¯s Seboxiasm medicine that can surely save your life.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use.¡± Hossom grabbed Prima¡¯s hand and shook his head before continuing, ¡°My heart and lungs are badly injured, and I can¡¯t channel my spiritual energy to heal. Moreover, even if this pill saves my life, Seboxiasm¡¯s monks will never let me leave this ce.¡± Looking at them behaving like it was theirst moment together, Jonathan heaved a deep sigh and walked away. ¡°Do you two need me to y some music to set the mood?¡± ng! Following the sound of a bell, Jonathan flew into the air suddenly. While he was in mid-air, his surroundings erupted in a sh of golden light. He had already unsheathed his Heaven Sword. Afternding on the ground, Jonathan turned to look at the direction he had been standing in previously. A crimson, bloody mist was gathering at the spot. It was Aetomoye who had sealed him underground and almost killed him. ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡± Jonathan kept the bronze handbell. On his left hand, a palm-sized chessboard appeared. He was holding the Divine Chessboard in one hand and Heaven Sword in the other. The spiritual energy within Jonathan¡¯s body surged. ¡°Not only did you bury me underground, but you also used Pryncyp to fortify it. You¡¯re Aetomoye, right? Good! One of us will die today!¡± Jonathan walked up. As he passed Hossom, he kicked thetter¡¯s back with his bare foot. With the kick, Jonathan had transferred a ton of life force into Hossom and healed himpletely. He even transferred energy to force all the blood out of Hossom¡¯s lungs. Hossom looked at Jonathan, bewildered. His injuries hadpletely recovered. Even the underlying ailments left by his previous training had disappearedpletely. How can a kick be so powerful? Jonathan has some terrifying tactics. Hossom nced down at his hands and uttered excitedly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Jonathan ignored his outburst and gripped his Heaven Sword tightly. ¡°Get lost. This person has aplete form of Pryncyp of Strength. I might not win against him, so bring Prima as far as you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± With two scrapers in each hand, Hossom towed Prima outside without any hesitation. He had seen Aetomoye¡¯s strength before and knew that he would only cause trouble for Jonathan if he stayed here any longer. Jonathan nced at Aetomoye opposite him and grinned widely. ¡°Aetomoye, we have both buried each other before, so we are even. This time, this is a battle of life and death!¡± ¡°Why do you have to be so fixated on winning or losing? If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight with you.¡± Aetomoye scoffed coldly. Blood mist gathered around his hands and turned into ten des. Jonathan promptly threw the chessboard on the ground. He stood on it, and the chessboard immediately becamerger instantly. With Jonathan in the middle, the chessboard enveloped the surroundings within a hundred-meter radius. ¡°Die!¡± Aetomoye bellowed, and the ten des flew toward Jonathan. However, the des couldn¡¯t hit Jonathan at all. The nearest they were ever to Jonathan was when they were a few centimeters away from the tip of his nose. They still missed Jonathan by an inch. Ha was holding tha Divina Chassboard in ona hand and Haavan Sword in tha othar. Tha spiritual anargy within Jonathan¡¯s body surgad. ¡°Not only did you bury ma undarground, but you also usad Pryncyp to fortify it. You¡¯ra Aatomoya, right? Good! Ona of us will dia today!¡± Jonathan walkad up. As ha passad Hossom, ha kickad thattar¡¯s back with his bara foot. With tha kick, Jonathan had transfarrad a ton of lifa forca into Hossom and had himtaly. Ha avan transfarrad anargy to forca all tha blood out of Hossom¡¯s lungs. Hossom lookad at Jonathan, bawildarad. His injurias hadtaly racovarad. Evan tha undarlying ailmantsft by his pravious training had disappaaradtaly. How can a kick ba so powarful? Jonathan has soma tarrifying tactics. Hossom ncad down at his hands and uttarad axcitadly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ra amazing!¡± Jonathan ignorad his outburst and grippad his Haavan Sword tightly. ¡°Gat lost. This parson has ata form of Pryncyp of Strangth. I might not win against him, so bring Prima as far as you can.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatavar you say.¡± With two scrapars in aach hand, Hossom towad Prima outsida without any hasitation. Ha had saan Aatomoya¡¯s strangth bafora and knaw that ha would only causa trou for Jonathan if ha stayad hara any longar. Jonathan ncad at Aatomoya opposita him and grinnad widaly. ¡°Aatomoya, wa hava both buriad aach othar bafora, so wa ara avan. This tima, this is a bat of lifa and daath!¡± ¡°Why do you hava to ba so fixatad on winning or losing? If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight with you.¡± Aatomoya scoffad coldly. Blood mist gatharad around his hands and turnad into tan das. Jonathan promptly thraw tha chassboard on tha ground. Ha stood on it, and tha chassboard immadiataly bacamargar instantly. With Jonathan in tha mid, tha chassboard anvalopad tha surroundings within a hundrad-matar radius. ¡°Dia!¡± Aatomoya ballowad, and tha tan das w toward Jonathan. Howavar, tha das couldn¡¯t hit Jonathan at all. Tha naarast thay wara avar to Jonathan was whan thay wara a faw cantimatars away from tha tip of his nosa. Thay still missad Jonathan by an inch. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 816 The Legendary Man Chapter 816 The Legendary Man Chapter 816-Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! A series of muffled sounds resounded around Jonathan¡¯s body. On the ground, Divine Chessboard shed brilliantly as it continuously canceled out Aetomoye¡¯s assault. As for Jonathan, he remained where he was, motionless like a statue. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± roared Aetomoye, who had sessfully broken through Divine Realm. The moment he fully mastered Pryncyp of Blood and became a God-King, his body was torn to bits because it could not withstand the insurmountable spiritual energy. Still, Aetomoye not only survived but also managed to reconstruct his body with hisplete mastery of Pryncyp of Blood. However, he would be stuck in Divine Realm for good. No matter how he reconstructed his body, there was no way for him to expand his energy field. Despite that fact, Aetomoye remained powerful because of the strange encounter that had turned him into something special. Although Aetomoye could not reach Divine Realm, he would be the number one in God Realm, and no one would be able to dispute that. Still, Aetomoye was stunned when facing Jonathan, for he failed to hit Jonathan even though the man was right in front of him. The nonchnt smirk on Jonathan¡¯s face only made Aetomoye feel more insulted than he already was. In fact, that caused him the greatest humiliation. ¡°This is impossible! Why can¡¯t I seem to hit you?¡± roared Aetomoye, who failed to do anything to hurt Jonathan no matter how fast he swung his fists. Every time Aetomoye thought he had Jonathan, he would learn that he had missed the man by just a little. ¡°Save your breath, Aetomoye,¡± advised Jonathan calmly. ¡°I control all the directions on my chessboard, so all I have to do is redirect all your attacks before they can reach me, and you¡¯ll never be able toy a finger on me. For example, you think I¡¯m standing in front of you right now, but actually, I¡¯m over here! With that, a sharp de appeared from the side and went straight to Aetomoye¡¯s temple, and when Aetomoye raised his hand to block the attack, Jonathan immediately cut off his arm with Heaven Sword. ¡°ck and white; good and evil; God and Devil; true and false¡­¡± Jonathan stood before Aetomoye once again with Heaven Sword. ¡°What exactly is real, and what isn¡¯t? You¡¯re done for, Aetomoye. This time, it¡¯s my turn to send you to the afterlife.¡± Then, a faint pattern on Jonathan¡¯s arm slowly formed and attached itself to Heaven Sword. Aetomoye¡¯s pupils immediately constricted because he could feel a sense of dangering from Jonathan¡¯s weapon. His heart almost skipped a beat when he sensed the power of Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp. Even though Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level is impressive, he remains in the middle phase of God Realm. The powerful Pryncyp he disyed should only be possible in the advanced phase of God Realm, if not the completion of God Realm. However, not only did he manage to do it, but he also continuously did Pryncyp of ughter in a single battle. Is he some sort of monster? Aetomoye was terrified when faced with Heaven Sword covered with Pryncyp of ughter, so he swiftly turned into a bloody mist filling every corner of Divine Chessboard. With Aetomoye gone, Jonathan shed nothing but air with his Heaven Sword. ¡°Jonathan, you said this chessboard is your domain, but now you¡¯re inside my body. How do you n to kill me when I¡¯ve mastered Pryncyp of Blood? As Aetomoye¡¯s words resounded all around him, Jonathan¡¯s heart began to throb inexplicably, and suddenly, he felt as if his blood was boiling inside and trying to leave his body. ¡°Solidify!¡± uttered Jonathan inwardly to cover himself with threeyers of spirit shield to no avail. Is he trying to deplete me of my blood with Pryncyp of Blood? Jonathan then took out the bronze handbell, but even that did not help. Pryncyps were the foundation of the world, so no matter how powerful the bronze handbell was, it was still made from the materials of the world. Naturally, no items forged from Pryncyps could rival the Pryncyps themselves. The blood flow began to slow down when Jonathan covered himself with an iplete Pryncyp of ughter, but before long, Pryncyp of Blood found the w in Pryncyp of ughter and started eroding the inside of Jonathan¡¯s body. Neither Jonathan nor Aetomoye knew how the tug-of-war began, but they both knew Jonathan would die if the stalemate continued. Jonathan gritted his teeth as he thought to himself. Do I just let him go? If I withdraw Divine Chessboard, I can get away with Pryncyp of ughter. However, I¡¯ll lose the perfect chance to strike down Aetomoye. Just when Jonathan was still hesitating, there was a sudden movement on the mysterious coffin in his elixir field and energy field. It simply moved a little but did enough to calm the restless blood flow downpletely. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Not only that, but Jonathan could sense greedinessing from the coffin. Does that thing¡­ desire to devour the blood? Jonathan then extended his hand to grab the blood mist in front of him, and the blood in his palm instantly dried up. At that moment, he could feel a strange energy traveling along his meridian and converging into the coffin. It was life force! Sensing the change inside his body, Jonathan suddenly had an epiphany. The mysterious coffin needed the energy of life, and Aetomoye just so happened to be a God Realm Pryncyp of Blood user who had devoured countless people¡¯s blood essence. The man was a walking life force treasure trove! With that thought in mind, Jonathan clenched his hands tightly on the edge of the chessboard as purple beams of light shot up into the sky to form a solid spirit shield to iste those inside the chessboard from those outside. ¡°Aetomoye, consider yourself unfortunate for bumping into me. Now die!¡± After Jonathan stomped on the chessboard, it began to shrink rapidly toward the center. ¡°What are you doing?¡± questioned Aetomoye anxiously. As an expert who had mastered a Pryncyp, Aetomoye had the ability to sense even the slightest change in his body, so he could tell that Jonathan had figured a way out to deal with him just by looking at how the man clenched the chessboard. Unfortunately, it was toote for him to make a break for it by then. As the chessboard continued to solidify, Jonathan shook his body slightly to knock off what remained of his shirt. ¡°Give up, Aetomoye. It¡¯s time for the legend of your immortality to end.¡± Jonathan grittad his taath as ha thought to himsalf. Do I justt him go? If I withdraw Divina Chassboard, I can gat away with Pryncyp of ughtar. Howavar, I¡¯ll losa tha parfact chanca to strika down Aatomoya. Just whan Jonathan was still hasitating, thara was a suddan movamant on tha mystarious coffin in his alixir fiald and anargy fiald. It simply movad a lit but did anough to calm tha rasss blood flow downtaly. Not only that, but Jonathan could sansa graadinassing from tha coffin. Doas that thing¡­ dasira to davour tha blood? Jonathan than axtandad his hand to grab tha blood mist in front of him, and tha blood in his palm instantly driad up. At that momant, ha could faal a stranga anargy travaling along his maridian and convarging into tha coffin. It was lifa forca! Sansing tha changa insida his body, Jonathan suddanly had an apiphany. Tha mystarious coffin naadad tha anargy of lifa, and Aatomoya just so happanad to ba a God Raalm Pryncyp of Blood usar who had davourad counss pao¡¯s blood assanca. Tha man was a walking lifa forca traasura trova! With that thought in mind, Jonathan nchad his hands tightly on tha adga of tha chassboard as pur baams of light shot up into tha sky to form a solid spirit shiald to ista thosa insida tha chassboard from thosa outsida. ¡°Aatomoya, considar yoursalf unfortunata for bumping into ma. Now dia!¡± Aftar Jonathan stompad on tha chassboard, it bagan to shrink rapidly toward tha cantar. ¡°What ara you doing?¡± quastionad Aatomoya anxiously. As an axpart who had mastarad a Pryncyp, Aatomoya had tha ability to sansa avan tha slightast changa in his body, so ha could tall that Jonathan had figurad a way out to daal with him just by looking at how tha man nchad tha chassboard. Unfortunataly, it was toota for him to maka a braak for it by than. As tha chassboard continuad to solidify, Jonathan shook his body slightly to knock off what ramainad of his shirt. ¡°Giva up, Aatomoya. It¡¯s tima for thagand of your immortality to and.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 817 The Legendary Man Chapter 817 The Legendary Man Chapter 817-As the chessboard began to shrink, the blood mist within the space also grew denser. At that moment, Jonathan was like a human vacuum. The blood mist that came in contact with his skin lost its vitality and shriveled into dried blood scabs that fell onto the ground. As the chessboard shrank rapidly until it was just about five meters wide, it finally met resistance from Aetomoye¡¯s Pryncyp of Blood. ncing around, Jonathan surveyed his surroundings and saw that the blood mist gave him a wide berth of roughly two meters. It dared not venture closer. Aetomoye understood that attacking Jonathan at this moment was tantamount to feeding the other party his own life force. The life force that Jonathan had ingested earlier was immense. If Aetomoye had not consumed a few Grandmasters earlier, he would likely have been turned into a dried corpse. As such, Aetomoye was greatly shocked. He could not understand how a person like Jonathan, someone who had not mastered Pryncyp, was able to force him into a corner. Wasn¡¯t the power of Pryncyp supposed to reign over spiritual energy? Also, the cursed chessboard managed to imprison me. Not even Pryncyp of Blood could make a breakthrough. What¡¯s going on? The blood mist in the surroundings retreated as Jonathan extended his right hand. It was as if they were afraid that Jonathan would rush into the thick of it and begin consuming it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aetomoye? Are you afraid?¡± Jonathan sneered as he continued to scrutinize the blood mist around him. ¡°Are you still going to use me of stealing from the establishment of Seboxia?¡± ¡°Jonathan, what the h*ll do you want?¡± Aetomoye¡¯s voice sounded from all around Jonathan. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to Bazar Temple for a treasure? I can tell you where it is if you let me out of here.¡± Treasure? Jonathan¡¯s eyes glittered when he heard the word. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After all, the reason he came all the way to Bazar Temple was to find an antidote for Dorian. However, he had gotten involved in the situation. Currently, the mention of the treasure made the cogs in Jonathan¡¯s mind turn. ¡°All right. Tell me where the treasure is, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Jonathan grinned. Although Jonathan smiled to express his goodwill, that smile was as terrifying as the evil spirits mentioned in Seboxia¡¯s scriptures to Aetomoye. The blood mist in front of Jonathan swirled and coalesced into a vaguely human form. Not long after, Aetomoye¡¯s form emerged. ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s not y tricks on each other. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll kill me the moment I reveal the treasure trove¡¯s location. I have a solution to this; just hear me out. The treasure trove is a thousand meters to your left. However, an immensely strong kill array lies beyond the trove. I know the way to break the kill array. Take me with you, and you can watch me break the kill array. If I try to deceive you, you can capture me with the chessboard. What do you think?¡± In order to keep his life, Aetomoye no longer cared about sacrificing the sect. Thus, he immediately stated the conditions for his cooperation. ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan replied without hesitation. With a light tap of his feet, Divine Chessboard instantly expanded and grewrger. Cautiously, Aetomoye stood in the blood mist. It was only when he saw that Jonathan truly would not trap him did he feel a little relieved. He lifted his hands and made a respectful gesture toward Jonathan before proceeding to lead the way. ¡°This way, Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°After you, great master.¡± Jonathan chuckled. Aetomoye hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he turned around and strode forward. The instant he turned around, Divine Chessboard shrank back rapidly. Itpressed itself into a diameter of fewer than three meters. Bam! Following the muffled sound, Aetomoye once again reverted to his blood mist form. Suspended in mid-air, Aetomoye cussed at Jonathan from above. ¡°Jonathan, I knew you¡¯d do this!¡± ¡°Right back at you!¡± Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword shed with a cold light as it flew toward Aetomoye¡¯s head. The first rule of the cultivator¡¯s world was never to trust the words of one¡¯s enemy, for the thing that benefited them the most was their opponent¡¯s death. Jonathan cleaved the head into two. With another swing of his de, he drew a Pryncyp of ughter and trapped arge portion of the blood mist in his palm. ¡°Absorb!¡± Jonathan shouted. The blood mist in his hand instantly turned into dried-up scabs. Divine Chessboard continued to shrink. Although the speed at which it shrank was extremely slow, Aetomoye could no longer escape. Jonathan stood in the center of it all, and his hands syed open to absorb the life force from the blood mist. The narrower the Divine Chessboard became, the more futile the surrounding blood mist¡¯s struggles became. It was just as Aetomoye had said. The blood mist was the embodiment of Aetomoye, and at that moment, Jonathan stood in the blood mist. Since Jonathan was already standing within Aetomoye¡¯s body, how could thetter possibly escape? ¡°Jonathan, I have aplete Pryncyp. As long as you¡¯re willing to let me go, I will make a cultivator¡¯s oath and swear to do all your bidding.¡± ¡°A cultivator¡¯s oath?¡± Jonathan sneered. ¡°You can no longer raise your cultivation level in this lifetime. The terrifying thing about an oath is the Heart Tribtion that follows when one makes a breakthrough in their cultivation level. Since you can no longer raise your cultivation level, what use is your cultivator¡¯s experience?¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Aetomoye was rendered speechless by Jonathan¡¯s retort. ¡°Fine. Since you refuse to let me live, then we will die together!¡± Following Aetomoye¡¯s words, Jonathan felt an icy sensation. He looked down and felt an invincible de piercing his chest. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s adept at transforming your Pryncyp. Very well, since you refuse to let me go, then we shall be one. I¡¯d like to see how you can survive without harming yourself.¡± Thanks to the mysterious coffin¡¯s life force, the wound on Jonathan¡¯s chest was healing rapidly. Jonathan felt his scalp tingle when he heard Aetomoye¡¯s words. What did he mean by bing one? With Heaven Sword in his hands, he cleaved toward the de formed by Pryncyp of Blood. At the same time, Jonathan felt the Pryncyp forged de open a channel of sorts, and it was sending something into his body. Everything happened in an instant. Jonathan swept Heaven Sword against the air in front of his chest. However, it met no resistance. He could not detect a single trace of life force in the blood mist surrounding him. It was as if Aetomoye had disappeared into thin air. Flexing his right hand, all the blood mist that had collected on Divine Chessboard gathered on the palm of his hand without resistance. With that, Aetomoye vanished¡­ Jonathan stood in tha cantar of it all, and his hands syad opan to absorb tha lifa forca from tha blood mist. Tha narrowar tha Divina Chassboard bacama, tha mora fut tha surrounding blood mist¡¯s strugs bacama. It was just as Aatomoya had said. Tha blood mist was tha ambodimant of Aatomoya, and at that momant, Jonathan stood in tha blood mist. Sinca Jonathan was alraady standing within Aatomoya¡¯s body, how could thattar possibly ascapa? ¡°Jonathan, I hava ata Pryncyp. As long as you¡¯ra willing tot ma go, I will maka a cultivator¡¯s oath and swaar to do all your bidding.¡± ¡°A cultivator¡¯s oath?¡± Jonathan snaarad. ¡°You can no longar raisa your cultivationval in this lifatima. Tha tarrifying thing about an oath is tha Haart Tribtion that follows whan ona makas a braakthrough in thair cultivationval. Sinca you can no longar raisa your cultivationval, what usa is your cultivator¡¯s axparianca?¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Aatomoya was randarad spaacss by Jonathan¡¯s ratort. ¡°Fina. Sinca you rafusa tot ma liva, than wa will dia togathar!¡± Following Aatomoya¡¯s words, Jonathan falt an icy sansation. Ha lookad down and falt an invinci da piarcing his chast. ¡°You¡¯ra not tha only ona who¡¯s adapt at transforming your Pryncyp. Vary wall, sinca you rafusa tot ma go, than wa shall ba ona. I¡¯d lika to saa how you can surviva without harming yoursalf.¡± Thanks to tha mystarious coffin¡¯s lifa forca, tha wound on Jonathan¡¯s chast was haaling rapidly. Jonathan falt his scalp tin whan ha haard Aatomoya¡¯s words. What did ha maan by bing ona? With Haavan Sword in his hands, ha avad toward tha da formad by Pryncyp of Blood. At tha sama tima, Jonathan falt tha Pryncyp forgad da opan a channal of sorts, and it was sanding somathing into his body. Evarything happanad in an instant. Jonathan swapt Haavan Sword against tha air in front of his chast. Howavar, it mat no rasistanca. Ha could not datact a sin traca of lifa forca in tha blood mist surrounding him. It was as if Aatomoya had disappaarad into thin air. xing his right hand, all tha blood mist that had coctad on Divina Chassboard gatharad on tha palm of his hand without rasistanca. With that, Aatomoya vanishad¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 818 The Legendary Man Chapter 818 The Legendary Man Chapter 818-Jonathan paled when he saw the blood in his palm. Aetomoye should be in control of these blood mists, yet they¡¯ve easily gathered in my hand. There¡¯s only one ce he could¡¯ve gone to! As he remained still, he looked inward and saw his blood, bones, and meridians in his mind. With a blink of an eye, he examined his entire body, inside and out. He was starting toprehend the situation. My blood is flowing slower! Did Aetomoye enter my bloodstream? As he pondered that possibility, he heard Aetomoye¡¯s sneer in his mind. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in your bloodstream right now.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression shifted as he searched for Aetomoye in his blood but found nothing unusual. ¡°Stop wasting your time. I haveplete mastery over Pryncyp of Blood. As long as there is fresh blood around to act as a medium, I¡¯m functionally immortal. In any case, I¡¯ve be one with you the moment I entered your body. To put it another way, the universe has tacitly agreed that I can live within the body Ie in contact with! You want to kill me, don¡¯t you, Jonathan? Well, I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯ll kill yourself!¡± uttered Aetomoye smugly. Jonathan was dumbfounded. He¡¯s saying I have to kill myself to kill him? What kind of bullsh*t is this? I¡¯ve heard of self-sacrifices before, but this is ludicrous! No one outside of Divine Chessboard knew what was going on inside. Instead of busting out of the encirclement, Hossom and Prima returned to Divine Chessboard again because their paths were blocked. Divine Chessboard was only two meters in length and width. Its brilliant, omnidirectional glow was isting itself from the outside world. The bloody mist spreading on the chessboard had vanished entirely by that point. All that was left was Jonathan, standing in the middle of the board with his eyes closed and sword in hand. ¡°You won! You¡¯re awesome, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hossom pressed his body on the half-transparent light barrier and howled while Prima stood beside him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you manage to erase that baldy from existence! You¡¯re my idol, Mr. Goldstein!¡± His excited shouting reverberated through the ruins as he mmed his fist on the light barrier. When the thirty or so Grandmaster Realm cultivators saw that, they put on their guards instead of charging forward. While they didn¡¯t believe their immortal divine messenger was killed by Jonathan, they couldn¡¯t deny Jonathan was the only person left in the light barrier. It didn¡¯t matter whether they knew why Jonathan was rooted to his spot with his eyes closed. They still didn¡¯t have the guts to approach their enemy when Hossom was cheering loudly. ¡°Open the door, Sir! Don¡¯t just hide inside and stay quiet! Come out quickly and kill these sons of b*tches! They got a few good hits on me, you know? Open the light barrier, Sir! I¡¯m hurt! Sir¡­¡± Hossom was getting exhausted from all the shouting. However, even after a few minutes passed, Jonathan remained unresponsive, as though he had be a statue. The Seboxiasm monks gradually reacted to the situation. While they had no clue what was transpiring inside, they could tell Jonathan was very likely immobile. As they wielded their weapons, they were prepared tounch another assault. Upon sensing the enemy¡¯s hostility, Hossom panted and pulled Prima to his back. ¡°I think I¡¯vee to realize your style, Sir. No matter what you do, you¡¯ll always want to be the grand finale. That¡¯s fine by me. I need you to help me watch my back while I attack first. If I get hurt, you have to save me like before, okay?¡± Just as he ended his sentence, a figure appeared next to him. Using his swords, he pushed the ck spear away. ¡°Prima, turn your back against the barrier! You don¡¯t need to worry about the enemy behind you!¡± yelled Hossom as he engaged with the cultivator ahead of him inbat. A chaotic battle ensued once more. Concurrently, Jonathan and Aetomoye were standing on a giant stage in the former¡¯s mind. Not only was the stage a mental construction, but the two figures standing on it were as well. It was like an illusion. Visible, but incorporeal. ¡°Your subordinate is so very noisy, Jonathan,¡± Aetomoye sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t ept my condition, I¡¯ll just keep living inside you. You better think this through, Jonathan. I can change the speed of your blood flow and create blood clots whenever I wish! In fact, I can end your life with just a single thought!¡± ¡°What are you going to do after you kill me? Can you leave Divine Chessboard?¡± Jonathan frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I promise I¡¯ll let you go?¡± ¡°No.¡± Aetomoye shook his head. ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll only leave your body if you vow to find me a cultivator.¡± Murderous intent swirled in Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he red at Aetomoye¡¯s illusory figure. While making a vow seemed simple, it was basically the equivalent of cutting off Jonathan¡¯s cultivation path. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want to let Aetomoye go. If he did it to protect his life, he would be nting the fear of death in his mind. A cultivator was an individual who absorbed energy from the universe while spending their life defying it. Once they started bing afraid of death, they wouldn¡¯t be able to raise their cultivation level anymore. Despite that, Jonathan had no other ideas to deal with Aetomoye. Just as he was deep in thought, he heard Hossom¡¯s voice saying, ¡°I think I¡¯vee to realize your style, Sir. No matter what you do, you¡¯ll always want to be the grand finale. That¡¯s fine by me. I need you to help me watch my back while I attack first. If I get hurt, you have to save me like before, okay?¡± Those words helped Jonathan realize something. After all the pointless sh*t he uttered in the past, he finally said something helpful. Anyway, when I saved him earlier, I used the life force kept inside that mysterious coffin. However, who can say for sure what exactly this life force is? When his train of thought ended there, he turned to Aetomoye. ¡°Since we can¡¯t take each other out right now, let me ask you a question that has been bothering me for a while. When we first start our cultivation, we train our vitality and body first before allowing spiritual energy to enter our flesh, connecting us to the universe. Since you¡¯vepletely grasped a Pryncyp, which energy will you say is our life force? Is it the power of Pryncyp?¡± ¡°What ara you going to do aftar you kill ma? Can youava Divina Chassboard?¡± Jonathan frownad. ¡°Isn¡¯t it anough that I promisa I¡¯llt you go?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Aatomoya shook his haad. ¡°As I said, I¡¯ll onlyava your body if you vow to find ma a cultivator.¡± Murdarous intant swid in Jonathan¡¯s ayas as ha rad at Aatomoya¡¯s illusory figura. Wh making a vow saamad sim, it was basically tha aquivnt of cutting off Jonathan¡¯s cultivation path. No mattar what, ha didn¡¯t want tot Aatomoya go. If ha did it to protact his lifa, ha would ba nting tha faar of daath in his mind. A cultivator was an individual who absorbad anargy from tha univarsa wh spanding thair lifa dafying it. Onca thay startad bing afraid of daath, thay wouldn¡¯t ba a to raisa thair cultivationval anymora. Daspita that, Jonathan had no othar idaas to daal with Aatomoya. Just as ha was daap in thought, ha haard Hossom¡¯s voica saying, ¡°I think I¡¯vaa to raaliza your st, Sir. No mattar what you do, you¡¯ll always want to ba tha grand fin. That¡¯s fina by ma. I naad you to halp ma watch my back wh I attack first. If I gat hurt, you hava to sava ma lika bafora, okay?¡± Thosa words halpad Jonathan raaliza somathing. Aftar all tha poinss sh*t ha uttarad in tha past, ha finally said somathing halpful. Anyway, whan I savad him aarliar, I usad tha lifa forca kapt insida that mystarious coffin. Howavar, who can say for sura what axactly this lifa forca is? Whan his train of thought andad thara, ha turnad to Aatomoya. ¡°Sinca wa can¡¯t taka aach othar out right now,t ma ask you a quastion that has baan botharing ma for a wh. Whan wa first start our cultivation, wa train our vitality and body first bafora allowing spiritual anargy to antar our sh, connacting us to tha univarsa. Sinca you¡¯vataly graspad a Pryncyp, which anargy will you say is our lifa forca? Is it tha powar of Pryncyp?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 819 The Legendary Man Chapter 819 The Legendary Man Chapter 819-Aetomoye didn¡¯t expect Jonathan would ask a profound question like that in a deadly situation. Aside from shock, he felt puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re asking that now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan nodded and answered matter-of-factly, ¡°Since we¡¯re just staring at each other right now, I may as well utilize the time to learn more. How do you think I managed to raise my cultivation level this quickly? It¡¯s because I love learning. Whether through experience or understanding, the more information I absorb, the more I expand my knowledge. It also helps me solve any problem I encounter when cultivating in the future.¡± The more he spoke, the gutsier he sounded. By the end, he was practically painting himself as a studious, inquisitive, and positive figure. In response to Jonathan¡¯s fiery speech, Aetomoye waved his hand. ¡°Please stop tooting your own horn, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Jonathan rubbed his hands together and smiled obsequiously. ¡°You¡¯re my senior in terms of cultivation, Aetomoye. Heck, I¡¯m even willing to call you my mentor. Since we¡¯re in a stalemate and have nothing better to do, I thought I¡¯d ask you that question. Of course, you¡¯re free to ignore me if you like. I¡¯ll just keep thinking about how to kill you.¡± As he spoke, he started making himself somewhat transparent, as though he was going to disappear at any moment. Just as Jonathan¡¯s figure was about to vanish, Aetomoye spoke. ¡°Wait.¡± While he had taken control of Jonathan¡¯s blood with the power of his Pryncyp, that was all he could do. He had no ess to other parts of Jonathan¡¯s body because he wasn¡¯t the owner of the body he was residing in. If I want to negotiate with Jonathan, I need to relent a little. After all, both of us are trying to stay alive. When Jonathan rematerialized his figure, he gazed at Aetomoye with annoyance. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He was acting as though he wasn¡¯t the one who had just asked a question. Upon sighing, Aetomoye answered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked, I suppose I can provide you with my insight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With a wave of his hand, Jonathan summoned a table and a chair on the empty stage. After taking his seat, he materialized a ckboard next to Aetomoye. Jonathan¡¯s act amused Aetomoye. ¡°These are just illusions, Mr. Goldstein. There¡¯s no need to do this.¡± A brief silenceter, Aetomoye raised his head and lectured, ¡°Different cultivators refer to what you call ¡®life force¡¯ with distinct terms, such as vital energy, life energy, etc. Some even call it a soul! In the end, these are just different names for the same thing, the purest energy in existence. You can think of this energy as consciousness, but it¡¯s not spiritual sense. A person¡¯s soul follows them from birth until death. Even though it can¡¯t be described, it is undeniably real.¡± Suddenly, Jonathan raised his hand. ¡°What does the soul rely on to exist? For example, when the body of a mortal dies, their life force disappears. However, a cultivator like you can abandon their body and continue to exist as long as there¡¯s blood around. In that case, the soul clearly doesn¡¯t need a body to keep existing.¡± Aetomoye nodded. As the number one Divine Realm cultivator, he would usually answer any questions the core cultivators in his religion had in Bazar Temple. However, he rarely saw individuals like Jonathan, who was always eager to learn regardless of the circumstances. Aetomoye sped his hands. ¡°That¡¯s a good question. I thought the same when my flesh was destroyed. ording to my personal understanding, the soul is my consciousness, my thoughts. It has nothing to do with the body. For example, when a mortal dies, even though their consciousness wants to keep living, it can¡¯t because it has lost what¡¯s keeping it alive. And so, their soul vanishes. However, someone like me can stay alive without a body by relying on the power of a Pryncyp. That power provides me with the nutrients I require to sustain my thoughts. Therefore, my soul remains intact. Do you understand?¡± Jonathan stood and bowed. ¡°You really are a wise cultivator, Aetomoye. So you¡¯re saying that your life force relies on your Pryncyp¡¯s power to hold itself together from dissipating?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A grin formed on Jonathan¡¯s countenance. ¡°I understand everything now. As long as you have a life force, I can pull this off. Just wait, Aetomoye. I¡¯ll find a way to kill you!¡± Meanwhile, Aetomoye was slightly spacing out. In the next moment, he sensed a strange movement. When he returned to the bloodstream, he realized Jonathan¡¯s meridian was surging with spiritual energy. Back in the real world, the religious cultivators attacking Hossom suddenly leaped backward as if they had just seen a ghost. Hossom was shocked by their abrupt retreat. After turning his head back, he saw Jonathan sitting on Divine Chessboard with gritted teeth. ¡°As long as you have a life force, I can kill you!¡± Jonathan activated the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique as he used the surging spiritual energy in his meridian to channel his vitality. His meridians were starting to tear themselves apart due to overexertion. ¡°What are you doing, Jonathan?¡± roared Aetomoye. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m going to destroy myself and take your life!¡± As Jonathan howled in pain, he sessfully forced his spiritual energy to flow backward. An ordinary cultivator would be in debilitating pain if even a little bit of their spiritual energy were flowing in the opposite direction. Yet, at that moment, Jonathan was forcing nearly a third of his spiritual energy to do just that. He gritted his teeth and released a muffled grunt instead of vomiting blood. ¡°Die, you son of a b*tch!¡± As he yelled, his meridians were ripped apart. The root of his cultivation was instantly demolished and even rushed straight into his elixir and energy field. ¡°If you want to live inside me, you have to pay rent!¡± Jonathan stood and bowad. ¡°You raally ara a wisa cultivator, Aatomoya. So you¡¯ra saying that your lifa forca ralias on your Pryncyp¡¯s powar to hold itsalf togathar from dissipating?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A grin formad on Jonathan¡¯s countananca. ¡°I undarstand avarything now. As long as you hava a lifa forca, I can pull this off. Just wait, Aatomoya. I¡¯ll find a way to kill you!¡± Maanwh, Aatomoya was slightly spacing out. In tha naxt momant, ha sansad a stranga movamant. Whan ha raturnad to tha bloodstraam, ha raalizad Jonathan¡¯s maridian was surging with spiritual anargy. Back in tha raal world, tha raligious cultivators attacking Hossom suddanlyapad backward as if thay had just saan a ghost. Hossom was shockad by thair abrupt ratraat. Aftar turning his haad back, ha saw Jonathan sitting on Divina Chassboard with grittad taath. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°As long as you hava a lifa forca, I can kill you!¡± Jonathan activatad tha Anciant Sacrad Dragon Tachniqua as ha usad tha surging spiritual anargy in his maridian to channal his vitality. His maridians wara starting to taar thamsalvas apart dua to ovaraxartion. ¡°What ara you doing, Jonathan?¡± roarad Aatomoya. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m going to dastroy mysalf and taka your lifa!¡± As Jonathan hod in pain, ha sassfully forcad his spiritual anargy to flow backward. An ordinary cultivator would ba in dabilitating pain if avan a lit bit of thair spiritual anargy wara flowing in tha opposita diraction. Yat, at that momant, Jonathan was forcing naarly a third of his spiritual anargy to do just that. Ha grittad his taath and rasad a mufd grunt instaad of vomiting blood. ¡°Dia, you son of a b*tch!¡± As ha yad, his maridians wara rippad apart. Tha root of his cultivation was instantly damolishad and avan rushad straight into his alixir and anargy fiald. ¡°If you want to liva insida ma, you hava to pay rant!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 820 The Legendary Man Chapter 820 The Legendary Man Chapter 820-Aetomoye¡¯s screams of terror went on in Jonathan¡¯s mind. Even the rookie cultivators of the Precelestial Realm would know that the reverse movement of spiritual energy meant the self-destruction of the Kore, energy field, and elixir field. If the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level were low, they would have little spiritual energy. By destroying their own cultivation, they would, at most, break their energy field. Their vital energy would take a heavy hit, and if they did not have magical nts to help them out, they might end up ill for the rest of their lives. However, the worst-case scenario for someone of Jonathan¡¯s level in reversing the channeling of the spiritual energy and creating a conflict in the meridian would be a mini explosion. As a result of the shing of spiritual energy, everything around Jonathan would turn to ashes. That was the path Jonathan had chosen to walk. How could Aetomoye not be afraid of that? While he did have Pryncyp, even his blood would be gone if Jonathan were to end his own life. Moreover, he did not know how he was going to deal with Divine Chessboard yet. It was highly possible that he would be trapped in Divine Chessboard forever. Although Aetomoye¡¯s Pryncyp seemed strong¡ªhe would remain immortal as long as he had blood in him¡ªit was also a dangerous Pryncyp. Three thousand major Pryncyps were what created the world. Aetomoye¡¯s Pryncyp was only one of the three thousand major Pryncyps. In fact, rather than saying that Aetomoye had figured out the concept of Pryncyp of Blood, it was more like he had borrowed the power of Pryncyp of Blood. With blood, the user of Pryncyp of Blood would be able to stay immortal. If Aetomoye went a long time without blood, the Pryncyps of the world would assume Aetomoye as a dead man, and the Pryncyp of Blood he had would be taken back by them. The power he had in the face of the world would be wiped out by the Heavenly Way. There was no chance he was going to survive. Therefore, Aetomoye was definitely going to die if Jonathan were to kill himself and if Divine Chessboard truly had sealed his Pryncyp. ¡°Stop!¡± Aetomoye roared. ¡°Jonathan, you madman! As long as you stop, I¡¯ll swear my loyalty to you! I¡¯ll ept any contracts of very to you! I¡¯ll use part of my Pryncyp and turn it into a contract to submit to you! I¡¯ll do anything as long you stop!¡± Aetomoye was unwilling to die just like that. He desperately begged for mercy at Jonathan¡¯s crazed behavior. Frankly, Jonathan was tempted when he heard Aetomoye¡¯s willingness to give up everything just to stay alive. However, self-destruction was akin to jumping off a building. Who could regret their decision after taking a step forward? Jonathan¡¯s Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was a swift-channeling technique. Therefore, his self-destructive process proceeded quickly as well. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the crack of the meridian had already traveled from the end of the meridian to Jonathan¡¯s energy field. ¡°Ugh!¡± With a pained look, Jonathan spat a mouthful of blood on Divine Chessboard¡¯s spirit shield. The blood he coughed up was fresh, dark blood. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Still, Aetomoye could use the blood to escape from Jonathan¡¯s body. Meanwhile, outside of the board, when Hossom and Prima saw the blood, they paled. Hossom could not get past the spirit shield, but he could figure out that something must have happened to Jonathan. He could sense frightening energying out of the chessboard. Realizing that things were going wrong, Hossom immediately towed Prima toward the outside. ¡°Move aside!¡± Hossom lifted his left hand and made hundreds of talisman float into the air when he saw the crowding cultivators. Those were Jonathan¡¯s defective talismans, and Hossom had been secretly keeping them until he had over a hundred of them. With a spin of the scraper, Hossom roughly slid it across his wrist. Spiritual energy surged everywhere, and in seconds, blood covered all the talismans. ¡°Hossom, are you mad?¡± Prima shrieked in confusion when she saw what Hossom had done. However, Hossom continued to use his spiritual energy to throw those talismans toward the spot before them. As they cut through the air, intense spiritual energy fluctuations came from those talismans. As it turned out, Hossom was using his blood as a medium to store spiritual energy andplete the talismans. Boom! Boom! Boom! As if fireworks had been set off at Bazar Temple at sunset, clouds of mes were ring up in the sky. The mes were how Hossom safely towed Prima in a frenzied manner. It was a risky escape. Although Hossom had no idea what Jonathan was doing, he figured out that Jonathan was definitely up to something big. That spiritual energy fluctuation he sensed felt far more dangerous than when the two elderly men were using their Pryncyps. With the cover of the mes, Hossom and Prima rushed at least a thousand meters away from their original spot before the panic in Hossom¡¯s chest faded. By then, they were already at the edge of Bazar Temple¡¯s ruins. Even if the Grandmaster Realm cultivators wanted to catch up to them, it was already toote. Before Hossom could celebrate their sess in escaping, a handprint suddenly appeared on his chest. ¡°Ugh!¡± Hossom flew backward, for the palm had mmed into him like a sledgehammer and caved in his entire left chest. As he flew backward, Hossom threw out his scraper toward the one holding Prima hostage. However, the bald man suddenly stuck out his right hand and grabbed the scraper. Thump! When Hossom mmed against the copsed crimson wall, arge character symbol was left behind him. Then, dozens of figuresnded around Hossom, raising their weapons in preparation to kill Hossom. Right then, the bald man in a white monk robe muttered, ¡°Keep him alive. We¡¯ll have our Sage decide what to do with him.¡± The white-robed monk then put a hand on Prima¡¯s shoulder and easily made her knees buckle with a pinch. ¡°Prima, as Seboxiasm¡¯s High Priestess, you shouldn¡¯t have left Bazar Temple without our Sage¡¯s permission,¡± the white-robed monk uttered as he towed Prima forward with his hand still on her shoulder. When the monks around him heard the white-robed monk¡¯s words, none said a word in protest. It was because that man was none other than the second-inmand of Seboxiasm¡ªLouis Simpson. He was the one who was in charge of punishments and rewards in the sect. ¡°Sir, Bazar Temple has been attacked by Damos. We have been unable to protect the temple,¡± one of the monks reported to Louis. Louis then passed Prima over to that monk before lifting his head to smile at the energy fluctuations in the sky. ¡°This is a fight between God-Kings. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t hold your ground. Where is Aetomoye?¡± It was a risky ascapa. Although Hossom had no idaa what Jonathan was doing, ha figurad out that Jonathan was dafinitaly up to somathing big. That spiritual anargy fluctuation ha sansad falt far mora dangarous than whan tha two aldarly man wara using thair Pryncyps. With tha covar of tha mas, Hossom and Prima rushad atast a thousand matars away from thair original spot bafora tha panic in Hossom¡¯s chast fadad. By than, thay wara alraady at tha adga of Bazar Tam¡¯s ruins. Evan if tha Grandmastar Raalm cultivators wantad to catch up to tham, it was alraady toota. Bafora Hossom could cbrata thair sass in ascaping, a handprint suddanly appaarad on his chast. ¡°Ugh!¡± Hossom w backward, for tha palm had mmad into him lika a dgahammar and cavad in his antiraft chast. As ha w backward, Hossom thraw out his scrapar toward tha ona holding Prima hostaga. Howavar, tha bald man suddanly stuck out his right hand and grabbad tha scrapar. Thump! Whan Hossom mmad against tha copsad crimson wall, arga charactar symbol wasft bahind him. Than, dozans of figurasndad around Hossom, raising thair waapons in praparation to kill Hossom. Right than, tha bald man in a whita monk roba muttarad, ¡°Kaap him aliva. Wa¡¯ll hava our Saga dacida what to do with him.¡± Tha whita-robad monk than put a hand on Prima¡¯s shouldar and aasily mada har knaas buc with a pinch. ¡°Prima, as Saboxiasm¡¯s High Priastass, you shouldn¡¯t havaft Bazar Tam without our Saga¡¯s parmission,¡± tha whita-robad monk uttarad as ha towad Prima forward with his hand still on har shouldar. Whan tha monks around him haard tha whita-robad monk¡¯s words, nona said a word in protast. It was bacausa that man was nona othar than tha sacond-inmand of Saboxiasm¡ªLouis Simpson. Ha was tha ona who was in charga of punishmants and rawards in tha sact. ¡°Sir, Bazar Tam has baan attackad by Damos. Wa hava baan una to protact tha tam,¡± ona of tha monks raportad to Louis. Louis than passad Prima ovar to that monk bafora lifting his haad to sm at tha anargy fluctuations in tha sky. ¡°This is a fight batwaan God-Kings. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t hold your ground. Whara is Aatomoya?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 821 The Legendary Man Chapter 821 The Legendary Man Chapter 821-¡°He is in a battle with a Chanaean cultivator but is currently missing,¡± the monk answered before casting an anxious nce to the side. Although Hossom was the first one to react to it, the Grandmaster Realm cultivators soon realized the terrifying waves of powering from Jonathan as well. Louis looked in the direction where Jonathan was. He narrowed his eyes and saw a clear view of Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Interesting,¡± hemented before taking a step that brought him over fifty meters away from his initial spot. To others, Louis seemed to be moving slowly, but every step he took could let him cross dozens of meters. In three breaths¡¯ time, Louis had arrived by Jonathan¡¯s side. ¡°His physical energy is in a mess, and his spiritual energy is channeling in reverse. Is he trying to self- destruct?¡± Louis snapped his brows together as he let his spiritual sense search the area for Aetomoye. What he did not know was that Aetomoye was currently screaming in agony inside Jonathan¡¯s body. By then, Jonathan¡¯s meridian and energy field was already ruined. His spiritual energy had sunken his blood into his energy field. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s energy field was like a miniature universe. The only difference was that the usually smooth edges of the energy field were now cracking. Blood was rapidly swirling into the whirlpool in the middle of the energy field. Jonathan had materialized within his energy field. It felt as if he wasrge enough to see the entirety of the energy field, but at the same time, he felt as if he was small enough to stand on the mysterious coffin. He was making a bet. The coffin clearly craved life force¡ªthe one Aetomoye was going on about¡ªso Jonathan was confused. Why did it enter my body? Why would it waste its life force to help me repair my body? If it needed life force, why didn¡¯t it absorb me the second I dug the grave? Those questions gued Jonathan¡¯s mind. However, right as he went up against Aetomoye, he found the answers to his questions. It¡¯s because it wants to use me. By saving me, it can use me to devour more life force. Saving me is akin to an investment for the coffin. Jonathan guessed there was only one reason for the coffin to pick him out of everyone. The reason was Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter. What was needed to grasp the Pryncyp of ughter? It was ughter. Endless ughter. Jonathan, who could grasp the Pryncyp of ughter, was the puppet the coffin needed. As long as Jonathan killed a person, it could then take that person¡¯s life force the second the person died. Hence, Jonathan was using his life to affirm his spections. His figure was starting to fade, and Jonathan knew that his body had already been ruined. In a few seconds more, his figure wouldpletely disappear due to his ruined meridian. If his spection were wrong, he would disappear in the blink of an eye. Nothing of him would be left in this world other than a pool of blood. Jonathan had lost track of time as he looked into himself. Standing in the middle of the elixir field, he could sense the chaotic churning of the spiritual energy. He was already turning transparent. Boom! The earth-shattering sound of an explosion made Jonathan open his eyes wide. ¡°Ugh!¡± He coughed out a mouthful of blood, and in the next second, he found himself feeling revitalized. His vitality and spiritual energy were replenished. Everything he had witnessed when he was looking into himself earlier felt like a dream. If not for the blood stains on the screen before him, as well as the white-robed bald monk outside, Jonathan would have genuinely thought that he had been dreaming. The coffin intervened? Jonathan did not have time to bother himself with the bald man outside as he quickly checked his energy field. Remanifesting into his energy field, Jonathan then noticed the swirling in his smooth energy field a little faster than before. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have the heart to let me die!¡± Jonathan cried out to the coffin as heughed boisterously. ¡°Where is Aetomoye? Did you devour him? That¡¯s the life force of a cultivator who has seeded in attaining Divine Realm! I refuse to believe that you won¡¯t take such a wonderful life force!¡± Jonathan had nearly ended his own life testing out his theory. Nevertheless, his survival had rejuvenated him, and he felt the urge to cheer loudly. Right as he was receding from his energy field, a wave of power trapped him in his spot. It was only for a brief second, but it felt as if it had been years for Jonathan. The floating coffin was gettingrger andrger in Jonathan¡¯s energy field until it was almost the size of a hill. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you do this again,¡± came its voice that Jonathan could not describe with words. It was as if its voice was seared into Jonathan¡¯s mind. There was no gender nor age to its voice, but at the same time, it felt like it was the voice of the world. That was all the voice said before the pressure on Jonathan dissipated and the size of the coffin returned to normal. It¡¯s alive! As Jonathan stared at the coffin in his energy field, he found his heart lurching as he snapped back to reality. This thing can devour life forces, and it¡¯s alive! Perhaps it¡¯s better to say that the person sealed within this coffin is still alive. Jonathan mulled over the numbers he had seen on the coffin. Even though he could not understand thenguage of West Region, he could read numbers. He guessed that the person in the coffin was buried about a thousand and six hundred years ago. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. How can they still be alive? The Coffin of Immortality! God¡¯s Body! Jonathan found chills running down his spine as he thought about the conversation he overheard between Damoyed and Kenado. F*ck, they¡¯re not prepping Prima for the person in the coffin¡¯s reincarnation, right? What in the world are the members of Seboxiasm trying to do? I have to find a way to get this coffin out of here. Things would be easier if this thing was an inanimate object, but it¡¯s not! Doesn¡¯t that mean I have no secrets whatsoever? I have someone living in my stomach, and that person is a long-living being with horrifying powers! How am I going to pretend as if everything¡¯s fine? Those were the thoughts that crossed Jonathan¡¯s mind as he furrowed his brows. After a beat, he stood up and scratched his bum. Looking at the white-robed bald man before him, Jonathan kept Divine Chessboard and icily snapped, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Right then, dozens of monks escorted Hossom and Prima to Jonathan. Prima let out a shriek and quickly turned her head to avert her gaze. At that, Jonathan shook his head in resignation. ¡°Are you two dumb? How did you not manage to escape? I was already doing my best to open up a path for you.¡± Hossom had blood pooling in his mouth at that moment. Although he was alive, he was grievously injured. Some of the blood spilled out of Hossom¡¯s mouth when Hossom heard Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, please wear something before you try to act cool. Even underwear would do¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 822 The Legendary Man Chapter 822 The Legendary Man Chapter 822-Underwear? Jonathan froze momentarily when he heard those words. Immediately after, he recalled something and quickly looked down. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Jonathan yelled and stomped on the ground forcefully. As soon as he did that, the gravel and debris around him floated into the air and surrounded him. When Aetomoye used Pryncyp to bury Jonathan a hundred meters deep, Jonathan¡¯s clothes had already been torn to pieces. After that, Jonathan got rid of his clothes entirely to increase the contact area of his body when he was absorbing the blood mist on Divine Chessboard. In other words, Jonathan had beenpletely naked ever since then. Seeing that he was in his birthday suit, Jonathan quickly whipped out a set of sportswear from his storage ring and wore it. ¡°What the f*ck, Hossom? You said so much when you were lying on the ground outside Divine Chessboard. Why didn¡¯t you tell me I was naked?¡± While being held, Hossom couldn¡¯t help but sh a helpless and bitter smile when he heard Jonathan grumbling behind the wall of gravel and debris. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I was on the verge of dying. Why would I care if you had clothes on or not? Are you still able to fight? Help me¡­¡± Right then, the gravel and debris fell to the ground, and Jonathan was seen standing on the pile of rubble with his bare feet. While looking at the bald man in white, he smiled and bowed. ¡°Hi, there! They¡¯re my siblings. They¡¯re young, and theymitted a mistake. I¡¯ll bring them away and teach them a lesson on your behalf.¡± He chuckled and added, ¡°For my sake, please let them go.¡± Although Jonathan was talking with a smile on his face, the monk in white remained motionless as he stared at Jonathan with beads in his hand. ¡°What is he doing?¡± Jonathan asked Hossom. Thetter shook his head weakly and answered, ¡°He¡¯s from West Region, so he might not understand Chanaean. Did you expect the worshippers of Seboxia to learn Chanaean?¡± ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Jonathan asked in a helpless tone. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly fight him right away, can I? That would be rude.¡± Suddenly, Louis smiled and used a West Regionnguage to say, ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand a word you said, I know you¡¯re not a Seboxia worshipper. In that case, I won¡¯t be letting you go. You should surrender.¡± Jonathan heard those words and cast Hossom a confused look. ¡°What is he bbering about?¡± Hossom turned toward Louis weakly before shifting his gaze back toward Jonathan. ¡°He called you a dimwit¡­¡± As soon as those words fell, an icy look swirled in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, and he immediately stabbed Louis¡¯ chest with Heaven Sword. However, Jonathan was stunned by what happened next. Heaven Sword stabbed right through his chest, no? Why didn¡¯t I feel any sort of resistance in his body? It¡¯s an illusion! Jonathan was in awe, and the bronze handbell floated above his head once again. Almost simultaneously, a ray of golden light shed across Jonathan¡¯s back, and he was flung forward. Still rooted to the spot, Louis frowned and looked at the marking on his right palm solemnly. ¡°Why does this symbol look so simr to something I saw in the ancient texts?¡± Louis mumbled to himself. Obviously, Jonathan didn¡¯t hear those words. Besides, Louis was speaking in anguage from West Region. Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have understood Louis even if he were to hear those words. Upon stabilizing his body, Jonathan turned around to look at Louis. This man is fast! I used Pryncyp of ughter when I struck just now, but he was able to react faster than I could! That¡¯s not a speed a cultivator of God Realm could possess! When Jonathan removed the bronze handbell, he vaguely sensed the aura Louis was exuding. His cultivation level is the advanced phase God Realm, and I detected Pryncyp! Realization struck when Jonathan was looking at Louis. It¡¯s obvious that he had also figured out the concept of Pryncyp. Is that Pryncyp of Speed? Is there such a Pryncyp? Jonathan furrowed his brows and nced at Louis. If he keeps moving at that speed, it doesn¡¯t matter how strong my Pryncyp of ughter is because I won¡¯t be able to touch him. As long as one is fast enough, there are no techniques that can¡¯t be ovee. That¡¯s a concept all the cultivators in Chanaea know. It illustrates the importance of speed and strength. Now, he has definite dominance over me! What should I do? Jonathan was watching Louis¡¯ movements closely, and that was when he noticed something odd. Since just now, I think I can feel the blood flow in the bodies of others. It¡¯s just that this feeling is the same as other senses that I had just recovered. Besides, I missed it just now because I was too concerned by the fact that I was naked. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I realize I can feel the speed of the blood flowing in everyone¡¯s body. When Jonathan looked at Hossom, he felt as though he was looking down at a heavy flow of traffic. Hossom has blood umted in his chest, and the blood is flowing into his lungs. When did he suffer injuries to his lungs again?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Apart from feeling surprised, Jonathan felt something else after he regained his senses. Not only can I feel the blood flow, but I think I can even control others¡¯ blood flow! Is this Pryncyp of Blood? Stunned, Jonathan slightly raised his right hand toward the monk next to him, who was in Grandmaster Realm. The moment Jonathan made a squeezing gesture, the Grandmaster Realm cultivator was pulled toward him. ¡°Ah!¡± the cultivator screamed in agony. In the next second, his body trembled. Right then, a mist of blood in the shape of a human was removed from the cultivator¡¯s body. Thud! The Grandmaster Realm cultivator fell onto the ground, and he looked as pale as a sheet. Due to the massive blood loss, the corpse had dried up. Needless to say, the cultivator died on the spot. Upon seeing the lifeless body on the ground, the crowd panicked and fled from Jonathan. Meanwhile, Louis was using his Pryncyp to form a spirit shield in front of his body. That¡¯s Pryncyp of Blood! Isn¡¯t that Aetomoye¡¯s Pryncyp? How is that fellow using it? ¡°Aetomoye?¡± Louis yelled at Jonathan. Louis knew it was impossible to transfer spiritual energy to someone else, let alone Pryncyp of Blood. Even if Jonathan had killed Aetomoye, Aetomoye¡¯s Pryncyp was supposed to return to nature instead of being transferred to Jonathan. Since Jonathan was using Pryncyp of Blood, Louis thought Aetomoye had most probably possessed Jonathan. However, Louis was wrong. With the mysterious coffin in Jonathan¡¯s elixir field and energy field, Aetomoye was long gone. Jonathan couldn¡¯t possibly inherit Pryncyp of Blood, but Aetomoye had voluntarily entered Jonathan¡¯s body. Since a cultivator¡¯s body was self-contained, it could iste itself from nature. Nature would retrieve Pryncyp of Blood, but it needed time to find out about Aetomoye¡¯s death. Before that could happen, Jonathan was free to use Pryncyp of Blood. ¡°Is this aplete form of Pryncyp?¡± Jonathan was toying with the blood in his palm. The next moment, the life force in the blood was quickly sucked away by the mysterious coffin. Jonathan tossed the scab aside and looked at Louis. ¡°Let¡¯s see the true strength of this Pryncyp!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 823 The Legendary Man Chapter 823 The Legendary Man Chapter 823-Once he got a feel of the amount of Pryncyp in his body, Jonathan broke into a smirk. He waved his hand, and his body waspletely engulfed by the Pryncyp of Blood. The Pryncyp suppressed every trace of his breath, causing Louis to lose track of him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run!¡± All of a sudden, a terrifying pressure gripped Louis. Just as he attempted to back off, he realized that his body was frozen. It was as if all the blood in his body had stopped flowing. Jonathan took a step forward and closed a distance of more than ten meters to instantaneously appear in front of Louis. There, he extended and swung his right arm menacingly. ¡°Argh!¡± Apanied by an agonized scream, a mist of blood exploded from Louis¡¯ face. At the same time, he had his blood flowing again by channeling Pryncyp through his body. He disappeared in a sh, then reemerged more than ten meters away. Louis¡¯ vitality had begun to recover, something that didn¡¯t escape Jonathan¡¯s notice. It seems that he must know some secret technique or has some powerful medication. Jonathan turned toward the group of cultivators who had tied Hossom up. ¡°Kill him!¡± Louis thundered from afar. Just as the monks beside Hossom were about to strike, Jonathan unleashed the Pryncyp of Blood and enveloped the twenty-odd Grandmaster Realm enemies within it. ¡°Mr. Coffin, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Jonathan sneered. His right hand transformed into a sharp w as he did a pulling motion in the air. Pop! Pop! Pop! Just like exploding soap bubbles, the cultivators dissolved into mists of blood and gathered at his hand. Above the ruins, the blood mist of more than twenty Grandmaster Realm cultivators spun in the sky before turning solid and falling into Jonathan¡¯s palm. Once Jonathan absorbed all of their life forces, the blood mist that filled the air previously was reduced to a dark red scab the size of a basketball. He walked up to Hossom¡¯s side and ced his hand on thetter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m aware of how disrespectful I was previously, but I was still na?ve back then. I promise to acknowledge you as my boss and pledge my undivided loyalty to you¡­¡± All this while, Jonathan and Hossom had been using each other and didn¡¯t really share any kind of bond. Hossom, fearing that Jonathan would turn him into a mist of blood, begged for mercy without any hesitation. Just as he was pleading, Jonathan released streaks of pure life force from his hand. Although Hossom appeared to be grievously injured, his wounds werergely external. All it took was a small amount of life force to help him recover. In the blink of an eye, he was as good as new. His copsed left chest had been restored, while the wounds on his body had mostly healed. Hossom stroked his chest and vomited a pool of ck blood. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re amazing! What did you do? I¡¯m f*cking blown away by this technique of yours.¡± ¡°F*cking blown away?¡± Jonathan gave Hossom a look of resignation. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you even know how to swear like a Chanaean, you damn foreigner.¡± ¡°Sir, that would be inurate. I have a Chanaean ID card. A genuine one, in fact,¡± Hossom said smugly. As a professional thief, he possessed plenty of identities from all over the world. Jonathan pulled Prima over to his side. With a gentle pat, he unraveled the restriction within her body with the Pryncyp of Blood. ¡°In that case, what¡¯s your name in Chanaean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Gr¡ª¡± Hossom stopped mid-sentence and gave Jonathan a stunned look. ¡°Sir, to you, I¡¯ll always be your loyal subordinate, Hossom Hoffman!¡± ¡°Gr¡­ Grant? Graham? Grundy? Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter what you call yourself since it¡¯s fake.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll never see each other again after this.¡± Jonathan looked at the shockwaves above Seboxia¡¯s statue. A thirst for battle began to well up within him. ¡°Hossom, ever since fate brought us together in Mysonna, I have protected you and saved your life three times. And now, I¡¯m sending you and Prima away. With your skills, hiding your identity should be a piece of cake. Considering Prima¡¯s special status, both of you¡¯d better get as far from here as you can. Don¡¯t ever reveal your identity as a cultivator again. The enemy might use Prima¡¯s grandfather as coteral. If you try to rescue him, you might not be able to escape. But that decision is yours to make.¡± Here, Jonathan let out a sigh. ¡°Go now. This is where our destiny diverges.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he walked toward the central battlefield. ¡°Sir!¡± Hossom gave Jonathan a conflicted look. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s a battle between two God- Kings, for goodness¡¯ sake!¡± ¡°God-Kings?¡± Jonathan chuckled in response. ¡°The only difference between me and a God-King is the ability to wield Pryncyp in itsplete form. Now that I can use the Pryncyp of Blood, there¡¯s no reason for me not to test myself against those two old men. Since I have reached a bottleneck in my progress, I might learn something new in my battle with them.¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯te back?¡± Hossom asked grimly. ¡°I suppose that will be my fate.¡± Before Jonathan finished, he had already set off for battle. From above the ruins, Jonathan could feel the pulses of two extremely powerful figures. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Even though he couldn¡¯t see clearly what they were doing, he could feel through the Pryncyp of Blood that both of them seemed to be engaged in battle. ¡°Kenado! Damoyed!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice thundered across the sky, amplified by his spiritual energy. ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Goldstein, Asura from Chanaea. Do you dare ept my challenge?¡± Hands behind his back, Jonathan stood on one of the uncopsed towers near Seboxia¡¯s statue. His aura exploded into the sky, aggressively tearing through the two men¡¯s aura. ¡°Do you dare ept my challenge?¡± Following the booming voice, a powerful shockwave descended from the sky, sending the two figures into retreat. Damoyed and Kenado, panting slightly, looked up toward the tower where Jonathan was. At that moment, the standoff between the three attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Hossom held Prima¡¯s hand. He was filled with admiration as he stared at Jonathan¡¯s silhouette. ¡°Mr. Goldstein is an extraordinary man. Even before the age of thirty, he dares to challenge two God- Kings openly, demonstrating an unprecedented level of courage and skill. He¡ª¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Before Hossom could finish, Kenado thundered suddenly from the top of Seboxia¡¯s statue. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 824 The Legendary Man Chapter 824 The Legendary Man Chapter 824-A giant palm subsequently formed in the sky. Just like a fly swatter, it pped the tower underneath Jonathan in half. Crack¡­ Boom! Jonathan¡¯s body was thrown aside before turning into an afterimage to crash into the ruins. Um¡­ When Hossom saw the dust that had been kicked up from afar, he scratched his nose awkwardly. At the same time, Prima gave him a look of concern. ¡°Hossom, that¡¯s a devastating blow. Should we¡­ check if Mr. Goldstein is all right?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea¡­¡± Hossom stared nkly in the direction where Jonathan fell. ¡°Given how anti-climatic it was, we would embarrass Mr. Goldstein if we go over now.¡± Despite their words, Hossom and Prima hurried toward the location of Jonathan¡¯s crash. When they arrived at the ruins, they were greeted by a huge crater that was over twenty meters wide. Right in the center, the physically deformed Jonathan was coughing blood while painstakingly climbing back to his feet. ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± Hossom asked. Grabbing his right foot with his hands, Jonathan forcefully snapped it back into ce. From his exposed flesh, chips of shattered bone fell onto the ground. Nheless, new bones rapidly grew at the fracture to join his foot back together. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m still no match for them.¡± Grimly watching the two Divine Realm cultivators engage in battle, Jonathan felt a chill down his spine from the close shave earlier. Fortunately for him, both of them were mortal enemies. When Kenado attacked Jonathan, Damoyed seized upon the opportunity to strike at Kenado. The only reason neither paid Jonathan any heed was that they were upied by their own fearsome battle. Otherwise, Jonathan would have been crushed if he were to fight them individually. When Kenado broke Jonathan¡¯s body earlier, it sent a shockwave through the universe, causing Heavenly Pryncyp to notice that Jonathan was in possession of the Pryncyp of Blood, which didn¡¯t belong to him. At that moment, the Pryncyp of Blood began to flow away from Jonathan, making him feel as if he was gradually forgetting something that he had learned. Even though he could clearly understand them a moment ago, the Pryncyp was now nothing but a blur. The rity that had previously been there was nowhere to be found. Cough! Cough! Upon getting back to his feet, Jonathan dusted the sand off his body. ¡°It¡¯s their lucky day I¡¯m not fighting them today. Let¡¯s go!¡± Just as he spoke, Jonathan had climbed out of the crater by supporting himself on hispanions¡¯ shoulders. However, a group of Seboxiasm cultivators, with Louis at their helm, had surrounded the three of them right then. No sooner had the three steadied themselves than another group of men dropped in. They were none other than the people from the Damos religion. When the two groups battled earlier, there were a total of seventeen God Realm cultivators. But now, there were only ten left, including Louis. These men¡¯s bodies were covered with wounds, while their weapons were tainted with blood. Every one of them looked like the Grim Reaper himself. Although the ten men seemed to have a clear line drawn between them, all of them had their eyes on Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, they don¡¯t seem keen on letting us leave,¡± Hossom said with a sigh. ¡°F*ck! The wall has copsed, but we still can¡¯t get out.¡± Hossom wasn¡¯t the only one feeling distraught. Even Jonathan had begun to grow concerned about the situation. The consecutive battles within Bazar Temple had taken a toll on them. Damoyed and Kenado might still be engaged in a brutal battle, but they would stop sooner orter. When that happened, their chances of escape would narrow dramatically. Upon trying to ess the Pryncyp of Blood within his body, Jonathan furrowed his brows. Heavenly Pryncyp had almost taken all the Pryncyp of Blood away from him in the blink of an eye. At that moment, there was no way he could use the Pryncyp of Blood to vanquish Louis. ¡°They¡¯re here for me.¡± With a slight twist of his body, Jonathan flung Hossom and Prima out of the perimeter as if he was throwing a ball far out. Just as expected, Louis didn¡¯t stop the two from escaping. ¡°Sir!¡± The moment Hossomnded, he turned around without hesitation, hoping to support Jonathan. However, he felt the flowing blood in his body freeze suddenly. Jonathan had used the residual Pryncyp of Blood to control Hossom¡¯s body. ¡°I appreciate the thought, but you¡¯ll just get in the way. Just like how fighting the God-Kings was out of my league, you¡¯re not qualified to join this battle. Now, go!¡± Upon summoning Heaven Sword with a flick of his wrist, he subsequently engulfed it with Pryncyp. Thereafter, he unleashed the Pryncyp of Blood from his body again. Thisbination was his foremost choice for battle. He had wanted to use thest of his Pryncyp of Blood to defeat the God Realm cultivators in front of him. After all, going all out was the only way he could eliminate Louis, who posed the biggest threat to him because of his possession of a handicapped Pryncyp. As Jonathan released a strange shockwave from his body, the God Realm warriors suddenly froze. Seizing upon the opportunity, Jonathan emerged right behind Louis. A showdown between powerful warriors was usually decided in an instant. Thrusting Heaven Sword forward, Jonathan soon felt some resistance. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, Louis¡¯ figure disappeared before Jonathan could celebrate. This time, Louis, wounded at his waist, had reappeared behind Jonathan¡¯s back. Despite sensing Louis¡¯ presence, Jonathan couldn¡¯t react in time as the former was just too quick. The Pryncyp of Blood is too faint now. If I hadn¡¯t gotten ahead of myself by challenging the power of Divine Realm, I probably wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such circumstances. Fortunately, I still have the mysterious coffin where I can recover from my injuries instantaneously. The moment he felt an excruciating pain in his back, Jonathan flipped Heaven Sword around and plunged it upward through his ribs. Cough! Blood gushed out of his nose and mouth. At the same time, the sharp tip of a dagger emerged from the center of his chest. The one who stabbed Jonathan was none other than Louis. Jonathan¡¯s n was to unleash a suicide attack upon Louis. By allowing his enemy to kill him, Jonathan lured his opponent close enough so that he could pierce thetter¡¯s heart. As the mysterious coffin could heal him thereafter, he could leave once his n seeded. Once the speedy Louis was defeated, none of the other God Realm cultivators would be fast enough to catch Jonathan if he were to flee. Unfortunately, Jonathan had underestimated Louis¡¯ speed again. Even though he had managed to pierce his sword into Louis under the cover of his own body, the latter¡¯s movements were just too quick. No sooner had the dagger torn through Louis¡¯ flesh than Louis reemerged more than ten meters away. With two des stabbed into his body, Jonathan unleashed his spiritual energy to force both of them out, causing everyone around him to recoil in shock. As his wounds gradually healed, Jonathan pounded his chest while holding Heaven Sword still. Just a moment ago, the coffin had conveyed a message to him, warning him not to use suicide attacks again, for the supply of life force was now constrained. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 825 The Legendary Man Chapter 825 The Legendary Man Chapter 825-Pfft! Jonathan spat out a mouthful of blood. The sword wounds on his body were alreadypletely healed. The location of the stab wounds should have been enough to kill any other cultivator, but Jonathan had bounced back in the space of a few minutes. Nobody knew how Jonathan could heal himself so quickly. The two God-Kings, who should have been concentrating on the fight, had to exin to their men why Jonathan was still alive. ¡°Jonathan, the Pryncyp of Blood is gone! There is no escape for you!¡± Louis shouted to Jonathan in the West Region tongue. Jonathan waved Heaven Sword. ¡°What the hell are you saying? I don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°He said you can¡¯t escape!¡± A clear voice rang out from behind the crowd. Everyone turned around, searching for the source of the voice. Jonathan stared at the speaker in a surprised daze. The speaker was tall with a slender, well-proportioned torso and a sharp, angr face topped with distinctly blonde hair. It was ze whom Jonathan had encountered in Springwyn. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jonathan asked, scratching his head in confusion. ze had been wanting tounch the Holy War and conquer the entire world. He wanted to be one of the four knights in the Holy War. Jonathan saw him as an enemy, not a friend. At that moment, he did not know why ze had appeared suddenly. Jonathan pulled out his bronze handbell while looking at ze solemnly. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I just wanted to join in the fun,¡± ze replied with a sly grin. ¡°I was already on the ne out of here, but then I saw themotion from the air, and I jumped off the ne to see what was going on.¡± What the f*ck? Jonathan stared speechlessly at ze. The ne is high up in the sky, and he talks about jumping off mid-air so casually! If you didn¡¯t have a spiritual weapon, I would¡¯ve killed you a long time ago, you bast*rd! ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Jonathan pointed usingly at ze. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you one billion for each man you kill here. As for the ones in white, I¡¯ll pay you five billion each! Do you ept this job?¡± ze was not just any assassin, but the very best killer. He had never once missed his target. Since he had suddenly appeared, Jonathan would be a fool not to engage his help. ¡°Five billion?¡± ze pulled out his dagger. ¡°I¡¯d be stupid to refuse such an offer, but I have one condition.¡± ¡°No, I will not be one of the knights!¡± Jonathan countered with a smirk. Jonathan did not want to be the person responsible for starting a world war. Even if one did not care about the lives that would be lost, the war would still be on Jonathan¡¯s conscience. ¡°Fine!¡± ze agreed, casually spinning his dagger in the air. ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider this a favor for you. You owe me one. Don¡¯t worry. I know your rules in Aploth. I¡¯ll only kill as needed.¡± Jonathan nodded at ze¡¯s words. ¡°Deal!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As the two of them were talking, Damoyed¡¯s men were also whispering among themselves. They were all standing in defensive stances and staring at ze. They could guess that a deal had been struck between Jonathan and ze. One was Asura, and the other was a top assassin. How could the men not be afraid when two of the top cultivators had agreed to work together? The five Seboxiasm men could not understand the Chanaean tongue. However, they, too, looked suspiciously at Jonathan and ze as words were exchanged between them. Louis nced at ze. ¡°You, Sir, please leave Bazar Temple. Otherwise, we will have no choice but to kill you.¡± ze turned to Louis and said in the West Regionnguage, ¡°What a coincidence! I want to kill you as well. But first, let me introduce myself. I am an assassin code-named ze!¡± ze! The worshippers of Seboxia were stunned when they heard ze¡¯s name. Louis, who was the first to react, stepped away and disappeared from the crowd¡¯s eyes. ze, too, vanished. Nobody saw even a shadow of the two men. Right then, an arm draped around Jonathan¡¯s shoulders and jerked him backward. Jonathan¡¯s head spun from the sheer force. In the next moment, he was already a long way from where he was just standing. At the site of the battle, Louis was limping forward unsteadily. ¡°I stabbed him right through his heart. He will be dead soon!¡± ze said next to Jonathan¡¯s ear. His right hand was shaking. Jonathan nced at ze¡¯s right arm. A small dagger had pierced his forearm. There was another long and deep cut on his shoulder. ¡°He was too fast! If I had not raised my hand to block his attack just now, I would be the one who¡¯s dead!¡± ze said in exnation. The top assassin sounded a little shaken. At that point in time, Louis had not yet mastered his Pryncyp. If what ze said was true, then Louis had the potential to be the highest-ranking cultivator in the whole world. It had been an intense fight. ze had only managed to emerge victorious because of his killer instincts. Louis copsed to the ground. His aura was fading rapidly. Everyone stared at ze and Jonathan in horror. Two Seboxiasm God-Kings nowy lifeless on the ground. One was an immortal Aetomoye who possessed the Pryncyp of Blood. He was the highest-ranking cultivator after the God-Kings. Another was called an heir of the God-King. He had mastered the Pryncyp. The God-King Kenado had once said that as long as he was to achieve the God-King cultivation level, no one would be able to defeat him. Yet now, they bothy dead on the ground. One had been killed by Jonathan, and the other by the assassin who had mastered the spiritual treasure. The two of them were dead, and Bazar Temple was in ruins. Almost two hundred lives were lost that day. Bazar Temple was not the base of the entire Seboxiasm religion. There were branches of Seboxiasm that had flourished throughout the West Region. However, the most elite group of Seboxiasm cultivators had been based in Bazar Temple. The West Region was about to undergo massive changes. Thunder boomed and lightning crackled all across the sky as if marking Louis¡¯ death. Purple lightning shed rapidly in the ck clouds overhead. ¡°Kenado is feeling anxious.¡± Jonathan yanked the dagger out of ze¡¯s arm. He pressed his palm over the bleeding wound, and it was healed in an instant. There was not even a scar left on ze¡¯s arm. ze stared at his own arm in disbelief. It finally dawned on him why those men had wanted to capture Jonathan. Even he wanted to abduct Jonathan now. ¡°Jonathan, y-you¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking and help me move these things.¡± Jonathan pulled out a stack of talismans and pointed at Damoyed and Kenado. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°That b*stard hit me just now. I want to blow him up as revenge!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 826 The Legendary Man Chapter 826 The Legendary Man Chapter 826-Um¡­ ze let out a helpless sigh when he saw the serious look on Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Maybe you should just let that slide¡­¡± Jonathan stared at ze as he twirled his fingers in the air, causing the talismans to spread out in front of them. He tossed out the demon beast¡¯s blood that was used to draw the talismans and asked, ¡°Just answer my question! Can you open a portal or not?¡± Noticing that ze was still hesitating, Jonathan moved the demon beast¡¯s blood toward the talismans. ¡°F*ck!¡± ze¡¯s face was filled with fear the moment he felt the spiritual energy fluctuations from the talismans. He pointed at the spot in front of Damoyed and Kenado and made a strange pose with his left hand. The next thing Jonathan knew, a portal had appeared in front of him and was exuding a powerful surge of spiritual energy that was out of this world. Is he transferring spiritual energy from the sky all the way here? Jonathan was snapped out of his train of thought when ze shouted angrily at him, ¡°What the f*ck are you looking at me for? Toss them in!¡± Jonathan quickly crumpled the hundreds of talismans into a ball and tossed them into that spot. A secondter, a huge fireball with a radius of about dozens of meters appeared in the sky above. The shockwave from the st was so powerful that it sent Damoyed and Kenado flying instantly. ¡°Hah! I knew a quantitative change could lead to a qualitative change!¡± Jonathan cheered when he saw what happened to them. Those words had barely left Jonathan¡¯s mouth when Kenado, who was standing above the statue of Seboxia, pointed his hand in their direction. Damoyed, who was on the tower nearby, was staring at them as well. Although they did not possess Spatial Pryncyp, they had God Realm cultivation levels and could easily pinpoint Jonathan and ze¡¯s location through the detection of their Pryncyp. A few secondster, a purple beam of lightning with a diameter of about fifty centimeters was headed toward them. Right next to it was a wind de that seemed to cut through time and space as it flew in their direction. Those attacks were filled with Pryncyp, so being hit by either of the two could easily get them killed. ¡°Run!¡± ze yelled as he grabbed Jonathan by the shoulder and pulled him away from the impending attack. A secondter, the two of them were standing on the rooftop of the hotel nearby. ¡°Where to?¡± said a voice that boomed from the sky above as dozens of purple lightning beams came flying toward them. ¡°F*ck!¡± ze summoned a ck ball and pressed his palms together to create a space-altering formation. The purple lightning beams disappeared uponing into contact with that formation, only to reappear hundreds of meters away in different directions. At least six or seven of those lightning beams were cut off mid-air before being redirected by ze¡¯s Spatial Pryncyp toward the other lightning beams, causing them to cancel each other out. ording to ancient records, the Pryncyp that people used was generally weaker than natural ones. For example, the Pryncyp of Speed and the Pryncyp of Strength served to boost certain aspects of the user¡¯s body. Natural Pryncyps such as Kenado¡¯s Pryncyp of Thunder and Kenado¡¯s Pryncyp of Wind, however, had the ability to alter the natural environment. The ones at the top of the three thousand Pryncyps were those that could manipte space, time, light, and darkness. The records of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique did not go into detail about those Pryncyps. The individual who created those cultivation methods practiced the Pryncyp of ughter, which was against the rules of nature, so they couldn¡¯t learn more about the other Pryncyps. That was the restriction for Pryncyp. However, Jonathan had learned the true meaning behind the highest-ranking Pryncyp that day. When he first witnessed Spatial Pryncyp, he assumed it was nothing more than a teleportation ability. Seeing ze¡¯s application of Spatial Pryncyp was what helped him fully understand how it worked. It created a portal that could lead to anywhere in the world. Had ze fully mastered Spatial Pryncyp instead of relying on spiritual treasures, he could counter an attack by opening two portals¡ªone in front of him and one behind the attacker. That would result in the attack hitting the attacker from behind. ¡°Whoa! I didn¡¯t know you could use your spiritual treasure like that!¡± Jonathan eximed excitedly. He turned to look at ze when he didn¡¯t hear a response, only to see traces of purple lightning forming on ze¡¯s body. ¡°We¡¯re not going to be able to escape! Our surroundings are sealed off by Pryncyp, and my Spatial Pryncyp can¡¯t sense anything beyond a hundred-meter radius!¡± ze cried out with his teeth tightly clenched. Jonathan frowned slightly when he heard that. As he looked up at the purple lightning beams that were shing against each other, he could clearly feel the power they carried. But ze has disrupted the beams. How could they seal us in? That was when Jonathan realized something was amiss. The skies were covered in ck clouds as though a storm was approaching, but there was no wind in the area. Oh, no! This is bad! I really messed things up this time! ¡°It¡¯s the Pryncyp of Wind!¡± Jonathan eximed with a gloomy look on his face. As ze could no longer maintain his space-altering formation, the purple lightning on his body exploded in his chest and sent him flying instantly. The ck ball went back into ze¡¯s body, and Jonathan had to use some spiritual energy just to stabilize his condition. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll be able to escape now!¡± ze yelled as he red at Damoyed, whonded dozens of meters away from them. Kenado, too, slowly descended onto a balcony behind them with the help of his lightning and thunder. ¡°Jonathan¡±¡ªKenado pointed at him¡ª¡°you two killed my divine messenger and enforcer, destroyed the coffin of Seboxiasm¡¯s founder, and released the High Priestess! Your crimes are so severe that not even death is enough for you! Right now, I shall give you a chance to redeem yourselves. If you join the Seboxiasm religion, I will allow you two to live.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, Kenado. They are your mortal enemies now, so they¡¯ll never join you willingly. We might as well have them join Damos instead!¡± Damoyed said with a chuckle. He then turned toward Jonathan and ze. ¡°Jonathan, ze, listen to me very carefully. There are no rules in Damos, so you two maye and go as you please. On top of that, I promise that Kenado won¡¯t be able to hurt you two if you join us.¡± Jonathan and ze exchanged confused nces upon hearing that. Not only did these two Divine Realm cultivators spare our lives, but they are also trying to recruit us? That was when the two of them realized there was still a chance to turn things around. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 827 The Legendary Man Chapter 827 The Legendary Man Chapter 827-Supporting ze, Jonathan nced at the two old men. Supporting ze, Jonathan nced at the two old men. ¡°May I ask if I choose to side with one of you, will the other person do away with me?¡± Jonathan put forth a straightforward question, but no one thought it was inappropriate. As things stood, they decided to spare Jonathan¡¯s life because they realized Jonathan and ze might be useful to them. If not for that, the two old men would¡¯ve eliminated them instead of negotiating terms with them. However, the two old men didn¡¯t answer even after listening to Jonathan¡¯s words. Jonathan and ze understood theck of response was their way of expressing their stance and implying they had silently agreed to Jonathan¡¯s statement. Under such circumstances, they could still retreat, but the chances were slim. Jonathan furrowed his brows and contemted. ¡°Will we be allowed to survive if each of us joins one sect?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°I¡¯ll spare the life of the person who joins Damos,¡± Damoyed chirped. ze, who was standing at one side, uttered, ¡°But you¡¯ll ughter the person who joins Seboxiasm, is that right?¡± ¡°Smart,¡± Damoyed answered while wearing a kind smile. ¡°The two of you have great potential. Killing Aetomoye and Louis, who were said to be imperishable, is already proof of your capabilities. If you two fall into Kenado¡¯s hand, I¡¯m afraid there will be two more additions to the ranks of Divine Realm martial artists. I cannot stand by and watch as the difference in power between Damos and Seboxiasm grows wider. Hence, I have no choice but to put you in this difficult situation. Now, make a choice. Choose the sect you wish to support you. Then one of us will do our best to secure your survival.¡± After listening to Damoyed¡¯s speech, Jonathan turned to gaze at Kenado. Kenado appeared to be meditating as he merely stared at Jonathan and ze quietly. At that point, speaking further was futile. Jonathan and ze were like two pieces ofmodities at that instant. Damoyed and Kenado were merely waiting for Jonathan and ze to make up their minds before deciding whether to make a move. ze¡¯s eyes glinted as he gazed at Kenado. As ze was the one who murdered Louis, Kenado had been directing his killing intent at ze ever since his advent. ze had a feeling Kenado wouldn¡¯t let him off easy even if he were to join Seboxiasm. ¡°We need some time to discuss,¡± ze said coldly through gritted teeth. Kenado trained his turbid eyes on Jonathan and ze for a long while before averting his eyes in acquiescence. ze stretched out his right arm and gently waved his hand to iste himself and Jonathan from the others using Spatial Pryncyp. Damoyed and Kenado were slightly taken aback by ze¡¯s gesture. Still, they didn¡¯t let their emotions show. After all, the two hadpletely sealed off the area using their Pryncyp. It was no longer possible for Jonathan and ze to escape that ce using Spatial Pryncyp. ze covered his mouth with his hand to prevent Damoyed and Kenado from seeing the movements of his lips. ¡°Jonathan, be honest with me. What¡¯s with your ability to heal wounds rapidly?¡± ¡°Damn it! We¡¯re caught in a life-and-death predicament now. How can you still dwell on that matter?¡± Jonathan covered his mouth and shouted while gnashing his teeth. ¡°We¡¯re now considered friends who have survived ordeals together. Can you quit coveting my trump card?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not coveting anything. I¡¯m just thinking of a way to survive!¡± ze was enraged by Jonathan¡¯s remark. He hurriedly added, ¡°Jonathan, do you still remember the technique I used when I yed Amiel?¡± Amiel? Jonathan frowned while taking a walk down memoryne. ze escaped the God and Devil dimension moments after Jonathan and Vikas left that ce. As for Amiel, he was possessed by the severed head in God and Devil¡¯s hand and turned into a freak with two heads. At that time, the trio was engaged in an intense battle. In order to eradicate Amiel, ze entered a void and revealed only a sword-wielding arm to cut off Amiel¡¯s head. However, because of that, the mysterious severed head officially took over Amiel¡¯s body and fled afterward. Brows knitted, Jonathan nodded while staring at ze. ¡°I do. You stretched out your hand and cut off that guy¡¯s head.¡± ze exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t just stretch out my hand! That was a result of my decision to linger in the chaos dimension temporarily.¡± Then, he uttered to Jonathan in an undertone, ¡°I can pull you into the chaos dimension as well. That is a highly disorganized space isted from reality. I¡¯ll endure a significant bacsh if we wish to hide within the chaos dimension. Based on my previous experiments, I can linger there for at most eight seconds. Upon exiting, I¡¯ll need to recuperate for three months to achieveplete recovery. ording to my estimation, my limit is around ten seconds. However, if your regenerative ability can hold out for a sufficient period, I can hide us within the chaos dimension longer. In that case, perhaps we¡¯ll be able to escape from here!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Jonathan looked at ze doubtfully. ¡°ze, I think you¡¯re getting more proficient at scamming and lying now. What if you bring me into the chaos dimension and leave me stranded there?¡± ze stared at Jonathan in a daze for a long while before finally letting out a long sigh. He pointed his middle fingers at Jonathan and uttered, ¡°Jonathan, f*ck you!¡± ¡°Back at you!¡± Jonathan swung his fist at ze¡¯s face. At the same time, ze lifted his leg and booted Jonathan¡¯s abdomen. The two God Realm martial artists began hitting one another, fighting like hooligans without using their spiritual energy. Twisting Jonathan¡¯s right arm, ze bellowed, ¡°F*ck you and your whole family. Did you be a member of the higher-ups in your organization for too long until the position corrupted your mind? Aren¡¯t you behaving too paranoiacally?¡± Jonathan tugged at ze¡¯s hair. ¡°Damn you! You were trying to fool me into bing some stupid knight. How can I trust you with my life?¡± ¡°I can swear on it with my most esteemed reputation!¡± Jonathan scolded loudly, ¡°Esteemed reputation, my foot! How can you be reputable when you¡¯re an assassin? F*ck you! I¡¯ll pluck off all your hair and turn you into a bald man.¡± Jonathan pulled ze¡¯s hair forcefully as he shouted and, indeed, ended up pulling out a huge chunk of thetter¡¯s hair. Standing outside the Spatial Pryncyp, Damoyed and Kenado were dumbfounded. Although they could figure out Jonathan and ze¡¯s conversation by reading the movements of their lips, they were still baffled by what Jonathan and ze were doing. Are they putting up an act? They¡¯re assaulting each other with the lowliest techniques. Hair-grabbing, nose-picking, and even targeting one another¡¯s private parts¡­ Damoyed and Kenado felt ufortable as they took in Jonathan and ze¡¯s uncultured and dishonorable brawl. Assuming they are really fighting, they didn¡¯t actually have to engage in this fistfight since they are both cultivators. They could¡¯ve utilized their spiritual energy to strangle their opponent or even shatter their opponent¡¯s meridian. Jonathan and ze wrestled on the rooftop. Just as ze was about to turn bald, he finally yelled at Jonathan, ¡°That¡¯s enough! I swear on my cultivation, which you Chanaeans regard with utmost importance, that I will not leave you behind no matter what. Will that be sufficient?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 828 The Legendary Man Chapter 828 The Legendary Man Chapter 828-¡°Are you serious?¡± Jonathan asked ze again as he panted heavily. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Jonathan asked ze again as he panted heavily. ¡°I swore on my cultivation, didn¡¯t I? What else do you want from me?¡± ze retorted as he kicked Jonathan aside in frustration. ¡°You should believe me now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Jonathan responded. He then patted his clothes and got to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say!¡± They go to their feet to face Damoyed and Kenado. Damoyed shed a pleasant smile. ¡°So? Have you made your choice?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± came Jonathan¡¯s cheery answer. ¡°What is your choice, then?¡± The moment Damoyed asked that question, Jonathan promptly discovered he was the target of two killing auras. ¡°Our choices are¡­¡± Jonathan stretched his left hand out and ced it on ze¡¯s shoulder as he spoke. However, he gave Damoyed the middle finger with his right hand. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Swoosh! Crack! An invisible de and a purple shlight rammed into each other. These were Damoyed¡¯s and Kenado¡¯s killing moves. They could¡¯ve easily killed Jonathan but ended up crashing into each other forcefully. Right before the attacks could hit them, Jonathan and ze quickly vanished from sight and found refuge in an alternate chaos dimension, allowing them to escape the danger. They found themselves suspended in a peculiar dimension, one that seemed to exist independently from the world they knew, yet they could observe the exterior world with remarkable rity. They saw Damoyed shaking in anger and the vicious look in Kenado¡¯s eyes. In fact, they saw all the details, including the ripples formed by the Pryncyp collision earlier. They felt as though they were observing the world through a VR headset. They saw everything with startling rity, but they feltpletely detached from it. Jonathan turned over his shoulder to nce at the ruins of Bazar Temple. Nothing had changed even though he was now within the chaos dimension. ¡°ze, this is amazing! I had originally assumed that entering the chaos dimension would mean entering a state of pandemonium and disarray, but it looks like I could not have been more wrong. So this is what the chaos dimension looks like.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the chaos dimension!¡± ze managed between gritted teeth. It seemed that he was enduring excruciating pain. ¡°My spiritual treasure is currently protecting you. I¡¯m the only one who has to suffer the chaotic bacsh from it. If we were in the real chaos dimension, the two old men outside would perish just by touching it, let alone you.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t sense the real situation within the dimension, but he knew his life force was surging toward ze. He turned to ze, wearing a grim expression. With each passing second, his life force was rapidly draining away, and he knew that he only had three minutes left. The coffin had made it clear that it would never lend its life force to Jonathan anymore. ¡°ze, I need to let you know that our life force canst for one minute and thirty seconds at most!¡± ze looked at Jonathan in astonished admiration, his eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Really? That long?¡± he asked incredulously. Jonathan was confused. ¡°Is one minute considered long? ¡°Hey, we¡¯re enduring the chaos dimension¡¯s bacsh. Holding out for thirty seconds at most is already considered quite impressive,¡± ze disclosed with a sigh. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°One minute is enough for us to leave.¡± ze turned and led him away. Jonathan reached out and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°ze, can you open a portal? I want to poke that old b*stard to his death!¡± ze turned over his shoulder to see Jonathan holding the ck spear he got from Devil and God. ¡°Seriously?¡± ze yanked Jonathan and ran straight ahead. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on bombing them, we would¡¯ve escaped by now!¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. I promise I won¡¯t poke them. Stop pulling my ears!¡± Jonathan howled in pain. They charged ahead at full force, not leaving any traces behind. The Pryncyp restraint was like a heavy, inky ck cloth draped over ze when he found himself in the normal dimension. He feltpletely cut off and isted, unable to sense anything from the outside world, let alone open a portal to escape with Jonathan. However, the Pryncyps in the outside world couldn¡¯t affect ze when he was in the chaos dimension. He easily made his way outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ze firmly grasped Jonathan¡¯s hand and led him forward with a determined stride, and they appeared in the outside world again. However, they were currently thousands of meters away from where they started. The moment their auras emerged, Damoyed and Kenado turned to look in their direction. However, Jonathan and ze vanished in a split second. This time, they had traveled too far away to be detected by Damoyed and Kenado. Jonathan and ze had escaped sessfully. ¡°Damoyed, is this the oue you desire?¡± Kenado asked calmly as he stared at the ruins of Bazar Temple at its top. Damoyed let out an icy snort. ¡°Kenado, if you¡¯re not interested in power, then I ask that you kindly relinquish the position and allow me to take on the role of the Sage of Seboxiasm. We don¡¯t have to go against each other.¡± ¡°You should leave,¡± Kenado said calmly as he sped his hand before his chest. ¡°Our beloved master foresaw that one day we woulde to be at odds with each other. He believed that it was necessary to take preemptive action, and somanded me to put an end to your life. However, I was not willing to carry out such a heinous act. I take full responsibility for this and ept the repercussions of my decision. From this point forward, we are no longer connected in any way. Should you make a mistake of this magnitude again, I will not hesitate to make good on my master¡¯s originalmand.¡± With that, he took one step forward and disappeared from the rooftop. The dark, oppressive clouds that had been looming in the sky slowly dissipated, giving way to the brilliant, orange sun as it set on the horizon. Peace had been restored in Newcove once again. Nevertheless, the ruins conveyed a strong message to everyone that nothing would ever be the same again. Five figures belonging to Damos membersnded on the rooftop. ¡°Lord Damoyed, the rest are dead,¡± a cultivator in the advanced phase of God Realm reported politely. ¡°Mm.¡± Damoyed gave a curt nod. ¡°You did a great job. Let¡¯s go.¡± Under his lead, they left the ruins. Under the huge statue of Seboxia, Kenado sped his hand as he stared at Seboxia¡¯s tomb. ¡°Seboxia, is leaving with him part of your evolution with the heaven and earth? It¡¯s time to bring an end to this game that hassted for one thousand and six hundred years.¡± Outside the courtyard, dozens of cultivators in Grandmaster Realm came closer as Kenado walked out. ¡°This is a holy order. All disciples in Grandmaster Realm or above must gather here three dayster. Those who arete shall be killed!¡± Hearing his order, the Grandmaster Realm cultivators gave a deep bow. ¡°Understood!¡± After they left, Kenado lifted his head to stare at the giant statue. ¡°It¡¯s time for a change in the West Region!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 829 The Legendary Man Chapter 829 The Legendary Man Chapter 829-ze and Jonathan emerged in a house at the edge of Newcove. ze and Jonathan emerged in a house at the edge of Newcove. Two people entangled in a passionate embrace were stabbed by a dagger, dying before they could see who the intruders were. Jonathan gave ze a disapproving look. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that. You could have just knocked them out.¡± ze sat on the couch and picked up a bottle of unfinished wine. He gave it a sniff before taking a huge gulp. Jonathan calmed down, sensing half of his life force within him. Even if Jonathan was severely injured, he could still rebuild his body with the remaining life force. After downing half the contents of the wine bottle, ze said cheerfully, ¡°Seal your spiritual energy. We might¡¯ve escaped several dozens of miles, but who knows what a Divine Realm cultivator is capable of? We won¡¯t get this lucky if we get captured again.¡± He wasn¡¯t telling Jonathan to seal his meridians. What he meant was that Jonathan should control his cultivation method to make sure it didn¡¯t communicate with the rotation of the outside world. Oncemunication was cut off, the spiritual energy in the outer world wouldn¡¯t fluctuate. No one could detect Jonathan¡¯s location through energy fluctuation unless they used their spiritual energy or spiritual sense to envelop his body. Jonathan took a seat across from ze and found some snacks under the coffee table. He ripped it open and started stuffing food into his mouth. When cultivators fought, they exhausted not only their spiritual energy but also their vitality. In a single day, Jonathan¡¯s life hung in the bnce multiple times, which required him to go through the arduous process of rebuilding his body each time. Thus, he was in a state of extreme hunger due to the lack of sustenance. Jonathan would find pet food delicious, not to mention snacks. After consuming the snacks, he turned around to face the bed, which was saturated with an ominous, crimson hue from the spilled blood. ¡°You¡¯re quite bloodthirsty, huh? No wonder you¡¯re known as the best of assassins.¡± ¡°Stop joking,¡± ze replied with a grin. ¡°You have uncovered the gruesome truth of the Pryncyp of ughter. How can you possibly use someone else of being bloodthirsty? That¡¯s absurd. There must be a minimum of millions of people who have perished as a direct or indirect result of your actions. In a mere twelve hours, you have in an innumerable amount of Grandmaster Realm cultivators and above at Bazar Temple. Do you truly have any regard for their lives? We are both equally merciless killers. Don¡¯t attempt to portray yourself as a saint.¡± Jonathan froze. ¡°I only kill those who deserve to die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s purely your opinion!¡± ze mocked. ¡°Remember Louis and Aetomoye? Did they threaten your family or do something immoral? We¡¯re all cultivators, so it¡¯s pointless to discuss this.¡± As ze spoke, he lit up a cigar for himself. ¡°Jonathan, pray tell. What is your next move?¡± ¡°Go back to Chanaea,¡± Jonathan replied without hesitation. ording to Aiden¡¯s previous assessment, Dorian could only survive for approximately two weeks. Jonathan had been here for ten days. He feared Dorian would not be able tost the remaining time if he did not return. ¡°I know you¡¯ll definitely return to Chanaea,¡± ze answered with a chuckle. ¡°I mean, what do you n to do after returning to Chanaea?¡± ¡°What will happen after I return to Chanaea?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows. Something told him that ze was up to something. Has he not given up on persuading me to join their Holy War? ze pondered briefly before exining, ¡°Chanaea is in a precarious situation. To the north, they are neighbored by Remdik, to the west by the West Region, and to the east by Jetroina. All three of these countries are powerful and have their eyes on Chanaea¡¯s resources, making them a constant threat of war. The tension is only exacerbated by the internal strife within Chanaea, as the eight respectable families are bing increasingly unruly, causing the high-ranking cultivators not to cooperate to face the outside enemies. The only thing standing between Chanaea and total chaos is Asura¡¯s Office, but it may not be enough to handle both the internal and external issues. Can Chanaea ovee these dual threats and maintain peace and stability?¡± Jonathan tossed away the snack and leaned into his chair, casting ze a frosty look. ¡°Your evaluation of Chanaea is even more impressive than my own, particrly considering I am Asura. You clearly possess a great deal of knowledge regarding the eight respectable families. That must have required a considerable amount of effort and dedication on your part.¡± ¡°Not really,¡± ze replied as he waved his hands. ¡°You know I¡¯m onlypetent in assassination and infiltration. We could not ascertain what the eight mysterious respectable families were until Asura¡¯s Office conducted an investigation, and we were made privy to all the relevant information.¡± Jonathan gave a curt nod. ¡°Got it. I understand that the Apocalypse is more than capable of infiltrating Asura¡¯s Office. Why did you bring up Chanaea¡¯s situation with me? Is it simply an attempt to assist me in better understanding the situation, or is there something else you are trying to tell me?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± ze responded as he puffed out smoke. ¡°I want to make it clear to you that if you so desire, I can create an immense amount of disarray and havoc in both the West Region and Jetroina. This would leave them in a helpless state, allowing you to sessfully conquer andbine the two nations. I¡¯m sure you understand the requirement for me to do so.¡± ¡°You want me to be a knight?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°Yes.¡± A smile nudged ze¡¯s lips. ¡°The war will not take ce in Chanaea. Rather, it will take ce in a separate nation. I hope this knowledge offers some level offort.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Jonathan shook his head. He never wanted to start a war, even if ze promised that he could reign over the people after they established a new conduct. Jonathan had absolutely no interest whatsoever. His goal had always been discovering Pryncyps, and he couldn¡¯t afford to create discord in society. ze got to his feet and let out a long sigh. ¡°Jonathan, remember my condition. If you ever find yourself in trouble because of the actions of Remdik, the West Region, and Jetroina, you can alwayse to me for help. Additionally, regarding the eight powerful families that you¡¯re so concerned about, they have already reached the peak of their power in Chanaea. If you truly wish to uncover the secrets of Pryncyp, you must be wary of the Enlighteners, otherwise known as the Divine Punishers. They originated from the secluded sects, and their goal is to create a free state. Should anyone attempt to surpass Divine Realm, they will be silently killed by the Divine Punishers. I understand that you may not want to work with me now, but I¡¯m sure you wille to me once you have achieved Divine Realm,¡± ze said as his lips curled into a smirk. With that, he took one step forward and disappeared. The Divine Punishers? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That was the first time Jonathan had ever heard about them, but the information caused him to feel a tremendous amount of stress. Divine Realm was the highest possible realm in the world. Above it was Ultimate Realm, which had only appeared in legends. Cosmic Realm, once a powerful force above even Ultimate Realm, had faded into obscurity after its heyday in ancient times. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Enlighteners, having the power to build the most powerful nation, could also hunt and kill those in Ultimate Realm. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 830 The Legendary Man Chapter 830 The Legendary Man Chapter 830-Amidst the yellow sand of Mysonna, a figure zipped past, swiftly heading west while leaving a cloud of yellow dust in his wake. Amidst the yellow sand of Mysonna, a figure zipped past, swiftly heading west while leaving a cloud of yellow dust in his wake. Right then, Jonathan had already crossed the national borders and entered well into Chanaea¡¯s territory. From afar, at the west of Saosa Desert, he spotted the remnants of the desert por that stood at a height of less than a hundred meters. When he had drawn closer, a wide grin split his face as he caught sight of the car parked under the tree. ¡°Sure enough, my homnd has far better security. I¡¯ve parked my car at this spot for a long time. But then, it¡¯s still here.¡± Climbing into the driver¡¯s seat, he took out the key and inserted it into the ignition. Boom! Like a fountain, yellow sand sprayed twenty to thirty meters high, scattering into the sky. Jonathany on the yellow sand, his life force healing his wounds at lightning speed. Argh! Someone attached a bomb to my car! ¡°I¡¯ll definitely kill that person if I find out who did this!¡± he snarled through gritted teeth, ring at the SUV that had been blown to pieces. Jonathan sprinted the rest of the hundred miles. It took him until sundown before he finally glimpsed the outline of Northern Crimson Prison. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Northern Crimson Prison had already been destroyed then, reconstruction was on the Mysonna Army¡¯s agenda. There were still armed guards on the city walls that had copsed at the west. ¡°Reporting in! It¡¯s detected that a living creature is rapidly approaching from the west at eighty kilometers per hour, suspected of being a cultivator!¡± Following that bellow, the soldiers stationed on the west wall lifted their guns and pointed them at the west. In the desert, a cloud of dust whizzed forward at high speed. ¡°Fire!¡± The instant that order rang out, two crisp pops split the air as two snipers on the watchtower opened fire. Clink! Clink! A burst of golden light shimmered before Jonathan, and the two bullets from the sniper rifles bounced off, one after another. ¡°These little brats are vignt!¡± Jonathanmented with a gratified smile upon sensing the immense impact. Nheless, he didn¡¯t slow down. Instead, he put on a burst of speed and charged toward Northern Crimson Prison. Since Northern Crimson Prison was Mysonna¡¯sst distribution stop, its restoration was of the essence. s, the Mysonna Army had suffered heavy losses. Despite the thirty thousand people transferred over from the Zaidham Army and the Northern Army, they were all in the process of adapting. In truth, only some four thousand rubble-clearing soldiers were at Northern Crimson Prison presently. Only a few hundred soldiers stood guard outside, with merely about a hundred on the west side. Thus, firepower was limited. For that reason, the rifle bullets couldn¡¯t harm a hair on Jonathan¡¯s head despite the plinking sounds on the protective shield. During thest few hundred meters, the man unleashed his skills to the maximum. His figure shed so quickly that even the two outstanding snipers couldn¡¯t lock onto him. ¡°Damn you! I¡¯ll die with you!¡± Seeing that Jonathan was already close to them, themander on the city walls roared before rushing toward him with two grenades in hand. ¡°Whoa!¡± Dodging themander, Jonathan made a hand seal and confined the spiritual energy around the man. On the heels of that, he snatched the two grenades, whose pins had been removed, away and flung them far into the distance. Dozens of meters away, two muffled sts sounded in session. Jonathan waved a hand and dispelled the spiritual energy around themander. ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Goldstein!¡± he cried out at the top of his lungs. ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking care!¡± Whipping out a dagger, themander swung it at Jonathan¡¯s neck. Left with no other choice, Jonathan again used spiritual energy to restrain the man. He massaged his throbbing temples and muttered, ¡°I forgot that my identity is ssified for the lot of you.¡± At the sight of the dozens of muzzles pointing at him, he used his spiritual sense to rummage around in his storage ring. ¡°This is my military seal. I¡¯m Asura!¡± Jonathan asserted. He tossed the lion military seal into themander¡¯s hand. The mention of Asura promptly made themander¡¯s heart jolt. He scrutinized the military seal in his hand for a long moment. In the end, he made a call to his superior to verify Jonathan¡¯s identity and authenticated the man as Asura. No one had ever expected Asura himself to personally inspect the soldiers¡¯ progress in clearing the rubble. The news spread, resulting in the entire Northern Crimson Prison plunging into an uproar. Jonathan gazed down at the four thousand people gathered below, inexorably feeling a touch anguished. As a cultivator, he had military power over Asura¡¯s Office and could make the whole world tremble. Yet, the eight strong troops mostlyprised young men of flesh and blood. In other words, they were guarding Chanaea¡¯s territory with their mortal bodies. The more Jonathan stared into their scorching gazes, the greater his determination to draw the line with ze. After all, a single wave of his hand had the power to have millions of people fighting to their deaths, and a single look from him sufficed to change a party¡¯s situation. They all regarded him as their idol, yet ny percent of them had no idea about Asura¡¯s true identity. I¡¯d be worse than a monster if I were to exchange their lives for so-called benefits or status! Amidst the ruins of Northern Crimson Prison, Jonathan shared a meal with the four thousand people. As he ate and drank with them, he even performed some spells exclusive to cultivators for their entertainment on the raised tform in the middle, winning him a series of cheers. While he wanted to stay and help them clear away therge pieces of rubble, he knew it wasn¡¯t where he was supposed to be. Standing on the city walls, Jonathan watched the crowd return to their posts below. ¡°Is Dorian still in Zadiff?¡± At that question, themander hastily stepped forward, answering, ¡°Mr. Chance is still recuperating in Zadiff, Sir.¡± Jonathan dipped his head a fraction in acknowledgment. Then he turned to the man and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°The patrol and defense did a good job. Everyone reacted quickly with a resolute counterattack. Keep up the great work.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± When the youngmander received apliment from Asura himself, he was instantly fired up. Jonathan¡¯s easygoing personality enabled the soldiers around him to rx. A newly recruited soldier eximed excitedly, ¡°You know what, Sir? Ourmander has said that while it¡¯s impossible for us to dere war with the West Region for the time being, we¡¯ve got to be on guard. The scope of our patrol has extended to below the desert por. We even found a car there with Zadiff¡¯s license te. But we investigated, and there was no record of it at all. Hence, ourmander suspected that it was likely driven away by a spy who infiltrated our base. He even attached an explosive to it personally. If the spy dares drive the car, he¡¯ll be sted to pieces!¡± Halting in his tracks, Jonathan turned to themander, the look in his eyes as calm as ever. ¡°You attached the bomb personally?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± themander answered enthusiastically. Subsequently, he nced at the soldier at the side with embarrassment written all over his face. ¡°Why did you tell Asura all that? That¡¯s our responsibility.¡± Jonathan stretched out a hand and beckoned at the dozen soldiers standing on guard nearby, summoning them all over. ¡°Come here. I¡¯m now giving you amand as Asura¡¯s Office¡¯smander-in-chief.¡± He pointed at the commander and continued, ¡°You¡¯re not to break his bones or inflict any internal damage on him, but you must make it so that he can¡¯t get out of bed for three days. Get him!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 831 The Legendary Man Chapter 831 The Legendary Man Chapter 831-The youngmander would probably never understand why he had to suffer a severe beating in his entire lifetime. The youngmander would probably never understand why he had to suffer a severe beating in his entire lifetime. After all, Jonathan couldn¡¯t possibly exin that he almost got sted into pieces by his own men. Verily, he couldn¡¯t afford to bear such humiliation. At Central Hospital in Zadiff, Jonathan¡¯s arrival immediately plunged the entire hospital into a frenzy. Aiden walked out with a cigarette in his mouth, looking haggard beyond words. ¡°¡®You¡¯re finally back, Mr. Goldstein!¡± He trotted all the way to the lobby and grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arm, asking frantically, ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote? Did you get it?¡± At the sight of the man all panicked, a sense of foreboding promptly flooded Jonathan. ¡°Did something happen to Dorian?¡± Aiden nodded profusely. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Quick, give me the antidote! He has tried to take his life thrice. Even now, he¡¯s still lying in the intensive care unit!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jonathan shot a hand out and formed a massive palm with spiritual energy to propel Aiden along as he sprinted toward the fifth floor. In less than three breaths, the two of them had already reached the door of the intensive care unit. Jonathan¡¯s face was frightfully grim as he pinned his eyes on Dorian lying inside with tubes all over. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Aiden? ording to your assessment, wasn¡¯t Dorian supposed to be able to hang on for two weeks? I¡¯ve only been gone for twelve days. Why did he end up in such a state?¡± Right then, Aiden was still in shock from being carried forward at lightning speed. Straightening his sses tremblingly, he heaved a sigh. ¡°I underestimated the agony he would endure. For the first seven days, he could stillmunicate normally. Butter on, he grew increasingly irritable. He even gave up controlling his spiritual energy and allowed the wounds to bleed. When we stopped him from doing so, he started self-mutting and attempting suicide. In desperation, we could only continuously pump anesthetic into him so he¡¯d remain unconscious. That aside, the blood flow from his wounds was too great. The Thunder King of War of the Northern Army urgently mobilized twenty cultivators of Superior Realm to take turns sealing his wounds with spiritual energy around the clock.¡± Jonathan cast his gaze into the intensive care unit. Sure enough, a cultivator was sitting tall at the head of Dorian¡¯s bed while grasping the man¡¯s hand, perpetually infusing spiritual energy into him. Pushing open the door to the ward, Jonathan reached out and ced a hand on Dorian¡¯s arm. ¡°Mr. Goldstein,¡± the cultivator greeted cautiously. Jonathan waved a hand, dismissing him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°If there¡¯s no antidote, Dorian can¡¯t be healed at all, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Jonathan frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯m the medicine. Even if hecks a heart today, I can still give him life once more!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± As one of the top figures in the medical field in Chanaea, Aiden naturally didn¡¯t believe the man. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything contrary, considering Jonathan¡¯s status. Furthermore, he was aware that thetter was a cultivator. He couldn¡¯t help having a shred of anticipation after hearing such a confident statement. Jonathan took out several short des and daggers. With a mere thought, the spiritual energy around him swirled and slowly lifted Dorian up. By then, blood had begun oozing out of Dorian¡¯s wounds since there was no longer any spiritual energy suppressing them. Scanning his spiritual sense over the wounds littering Dorian¡¯s body, Jonathan flicked his fingers imperceptibly. At once, the short des floating in mid-air turned into cold glints of light and shed at the wounds. ¡°Ahh!¡± Excruciating agony jolted Dorian awake from his sleep. Regretfully, the surging spiritual energy around him had been suppressed by Jonathan with a single hand. ¡°Kill!¡± In his daze, he even thought that he had been ambushed. Exerting force on both hands, he struggled to break free from thetter¡¯s grasp to retaliate. s, he was evidently not Jonathan¡¯s match when he was merely in the middle phase of Grandmaster Realm. ¡°Stay still!¡± With a p from Jonathan, blood spurted out of Dorian¡¯s mouth and nose. That p woke him uppletely. No sooner had he spotted Jonathan than he cried out in agony, ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ Ahh! Kill me, Mr. Goldstein! I beg you! I know you and Aiden want to save me out of the kindness of your hearts, but I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Please! Even if only because I¡¯ve been at your beck and call, end my suffering!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Jonathan retorted, throwing the man a cold look. At that moment, the spinning short de had already gouged out chunks of flesh from Dorian¡¯s wounds. Crimson blood nketed the bed and floor of the intensive care unit. However, Jonathan wasn¡¯t the least bit worried then. In the next heartbeat, ropes of life force streamed into Dorian¡¯s body unceasingly. ¡°What¡¯s this, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Dorian gaped at Jonathan. The bone-deep wound at his arm was actually regenerating rapidly, new layers of flesh ovepping interminably. In just ten breaths, his wound had healedpletely without a scar in sight. cing Dorian back onto the ground, Jonathan turned a blind eye to him gawking at his own body with a silly grin. ¡°Whoa! I¡¯m no longer in pain! Mr. Goldstein, my wounds aren¡¯t reopening! They really don¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± The corners of Jonathan¡¯s mouth curved upward a fraction. In all honesty, he hadn¡¯t bothered looking for the antidote anymore after obtaining the mysterious coffin. After all, that most primeval life force was sufficient to neutralize most poisons in the world. Based on the situation currently, that was indeed true, for Dorian had been healed entirely. Right then, Dorian was still oblivious to the fact that Jonathan had nned on severing his arm and regenerating a new one had his condition persisted. As for the other wounds on his body, the man had contemted gouging holes around them with a de. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Mr. Goldstein! What was that? The energy you infused into me earlier didn¡¯t feel like spiritual energy. What exactly was it that it could heal me in such a short time? It¡¯s simply miraculous!¡± Recalling Aetomoye¡¯s words, Jonathan replied, ¡°It¡¯s known as life force. You can also call it vita. It¡¯s one of the most primeval energies.¡± ¡°Regarding this life¡­ vita¡­ or something, Mr. Goldstein, do you have a lot of it?¡± Dorian ventured gingerly. He knew that magical herbs that could regenerate human bone and flesh were undoubtedly priceless. Mirth bubbled within Jonathan to see the man so hesitant. ¡°Hey, stop acting like a scaredy-cat! Just say whatever it is!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, some of my brothers-in-arm were also injured in the battle previously and ended up disabled. Could you please help them as well? Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldstein! I know how the world works. I certainly won¡¯t be asking you to help for free. State your terms, and I¡¯ll aplish them for sure.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°They¡¯re your soldiers, so they¡¯re also mine. Where are they? Are they also in this hospital?¡± While saying that, he made to head out. Although he hadn¡¯t much life force left within him at that moment, it was still enough to treat a few mortals. ¡°They¡¯re at Mysonna Army Military Hospital, Mr. Goldstein,¡± Dorian hurriedly answered. ¡°Ah, that makes sense. Oh yes, how many are there?¡± Jonathan asked smilingly. Dorian scratched his head. ¡°I think¡­ below three hundred.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 832 The Legendary Man Chapter 832 The Legendary Man Chapter 832-When Dorian finished his words, he felt a strong, murderous aura surrounding him. When Dorian finished his words, he felt a strong, murderous aura surrounding him. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Dorian looked at Jonathan with an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it¡­ Ah! Sir, don¡¯t hit my face!¡± Dorian¡¯s screams rang out from the intensive care unit, causing several medical staff who were passing by to nce into the ward. Aiden stood at the door and casually lit a cigarette. ¡°This is Dorian¡¯s new treatment n. Don¡¯t learn it. Move along.¡± After ten minutes, Jonathan walked out of the intensive care unit, looking refreshed. Behind him stood Dorian, whose face was swollen from all the beating. ¡°Dorian, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the case?¡± Jonathan asked Dorian with augh. Dorian nodded earnestly behind him. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll settle things with them. I definitely won¡¯t let my friends down.¡± After their intimate conversation, Dorian finally understood that Jonathan¡¯s life force was not endless. He did not dare to say anything else after that. Jonathan had gone to Mysonna to give the spirit stone to Dorian. However, because of Dorian¡¯s injury, Jonathan identally stayed in the West Region for almost two weeks. Even if he wanted to give the spirit stone to Dorian, he had none left. It looks like I¡¯ll have to find a chance to fleece the ckwood family. Fortunately, the trip to the West Region saved Dorian¡¯s life. Jonathan could finally be relieved after knowing that the troops in Mysonna had received support and that Dorian had knowledge of the organizational structure of the military in Mysonna. Jonathan took the military ne and rushed to Harfush overnight. Although Jonathan was still the head of Asura¡¯s Office, he had already transferred control of the office to someone else. The person he had chosen to transfer the control to was the current person in charge of the headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office, Hades. Jonathan still did not choose to enter the headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office. Instead, they met at the old building of Asura¡¯s Office. They were in an empty conference room. Although Hades had ordered someone to clean the room before their meeting, it still looked depressing. Jonathan stood by the window and looked at the greenery downstairs. It was already the end of November, and it was winter in Harfush despite it not snowing yet. The branches of the trees swayed with the wind, and there were fallen leaves on the ground. The ce looked somewhat deste. ¡°I was the one who chose this ce!¡± Jonathan smiled as he pointed toward a tree in the garden. ¡°Hades, look at that banyan tree. I chose this ce as the headquarters because I noticed the banyan tree could survive. I thought since that banyan tree could grow here, Asura¡¯s Office could do the same. We could even grow to be as strong as that tree! Unfortunately, Asura¡¯s Office is progressing further, and we must say goodbye to this old friend.¡± Hades handed a cup of coffee to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, as long as you want it, you can take control of everything in Asura¡¯s Office anytime. I know you are being constrained by the Osborne family right now, but you must remember that you were the one who built Asura¡¯s Office from scratch. If we follow you, we will never have anyints even if we were to die in battle.¡± Jonathan smiled and shook his head. He took a sip of coffee and felt the warmth of it spread throughout his body and felt more energetic. ¡°This coffee tastes good. Where¡¯s it from?¡± ¡°This coffee is made from coffee beans produced by one of my subordinates in Superior Realm. He said his family has been nting coffee nts for generations. He also mentioned that they produce less than five pounds a year of this type of bean. They¡¯re nted and produced at a ce where vita gathers. It can help to refresh and clear your mind and also relieve fatigue. If you like it, I¡¯ll give the rest to you,¡± Hades exined to Jonathan. Jonathan nodded in response. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I appreciate your kind offer, but this type of thing no longer works for me at my current cultivation level. Keep it for yourself.¡± As he said that, he ced the cup of coffee aside. ¡°We could transfer hundreds of thousands of people and numerous equipment and supplies in less than a month. Thank you for your hard work,¡± Jonathan bowed slightly toward Hades as he said that. His action shocked Hades, causing thetter to back away. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, that is part of my duty. I can¡¯t afford to receive such a grand gesture of thanks from you.¡± Jonathan gave a faint smile and said nothing more. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about that. The purpose of mying here is to get a report on the current situation and discuss the future direction of Asura¡¯s Office with you face-to-face. Let¡¯s start with the report,¡± Jonathan said, then turned around to sit at the head of the conference table. Hades hurriedly asked the person next to him for the tablet. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, the domestic situation has been rtively stable recently. First of all, in Yaleview, Wilbur¡¯s Yaleview Army is expanding on a small scale, but there is no deployment or mobilization. After Wilbur teamed up with the Saday family to assassinate Joshua, Wilbur has not done anything else. He also seems to have cut off any connections to the Saday family. It looks like something went wrong with their coboration.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°How many spies are left in Yaleview?¡± ¡°Previously, we have withdrawn those in the open from Yaleview ording to your instructions. As for the spies hiding behind the scenes, they¡¯ve been cklisted. There are about three thousand of them left. Only three are left from the ones who were able to infiltrate Zedfield.¡± ¡°Three?¡± Jonathan frowned and looked at Hades. When he had heard about Joshua¡¯s assassination, there had still been six of them left. It¡¯s only been a month. How did we end up with half left? They were all elites that Jonathan had personally trained. Their identities had been wiped out entirely. Unless the Intelligence Bureau hade to investigate, it would be impossible for any mistakes to ur by just an ordinary investigation. ¡°Hades, did you use them to get information?¡± ¡°Only one. I used him to provide me with information about Wilbur,¡± Hades replied grimly. ¡°As for the other two, I don¡¯t know how they died, but they have indeed disappeared. Wilbur has most probably started to eradicate the suspicious people by his side.¡± ¡°Wilbur¡­¡± Jonathan scrunched his eyebrows, and a perplexed look appeared on his face. Seeing that Jonathan was silent, Hades stood at the side and dared not say a word. A few minutester, Jonathan asked Hades, ¡°Go on. How¡¯s the situation in Doveston?¡± ¡°At the moment, Doveston has reestablished their rtionship with the headquarters to exchange intel. Freddie Lopez, the one you previously rmended, is skilled. He¡¯s already reconstructed the intelligencework for Terrandya, Horbah, and Baridoki and ns to do aplete integration. Mr. Goldstein, I n to bring him to the headquarters if he can integrate the intelligencework of Eshistan.¡± Hades¡¯ words took Jonathan by surprise. Although Hades was one of the Eight Kings of War, he had always been mainly in charge of everything at the headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office. He was cautious about transferring personnel to the headquarters. Everyone had to undergo multiple screenings. That was the first time Hades had taken the initiative to demand Jonathan for someone. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 833 The Legendary Man Chapter 833 The Legendary Man Chapter 833-Jonathan lightly turned the coffee cup as he looked at Hades¡¯ determined eyes. Jonathan lightly turned the coffee cup as he looked at Hades¡¯ determined eyes. ¡°Freddie¡­ He¡¯s skilled, indeed. When I was in Terrandya, he had the guts to install a listening device in the office. He also killed his direct superior in front of me. He¡¯s been in hiding for many years to avenge his family. Are you sure you want someone like him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Hades said with a chuckle. ¡°A person who does intelligence work must be cruel enough. He was able to set a Grandmaster Realm cultivator up for someone with no cultivation level. I must make sure this person stays. Plus, with his skills, it¡¯s a waste only to let him manage a small ce like Eshistan. Now that Asura¡¯s Office has added the Dark Special Forces, the intelligencework is getting stronger and expanding non-stop. I¡¯m in urgent need of such a talented person.¡± Jonathan nodded his head. ¡°Then tell Freddie that he has to integrate the intelligencework of Doveston within three months. He¡¯ll be given a chance to join the headquarters if he can do it.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Hades replied with a smile. ¡°By the way, Mr. Goldstein, speaking of Freddie, I¡¯m reminded of the other person you rmended.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Leslie Hart from Summerbank,¡± Hades said with a frown. Jonathan sat up straight when he saw the frown on Hades¡¯ face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem with Leslie?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± Hades quickly waved his hand. ¡°She has a problem, but it¡¯s not with her identity. It¡¯s her way of thinking that¡¯s the problem.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jonathan took a sip of coffee. ¡°Get to the point. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± ¡°Okay. Leslie is considered an operation-type talent. She seems like a whole other person when she¡¯s analyzing something. No matter what data we give, she¡¯ll always be able to find a breakthrough point, so I sent her to study at a military school. They have a virtual battle tform for battle practice, and Leslie has participated in a total of hundred and five virtual battle practices.¡± ¡°Any victories?¡± Jonathan asked in curiosity. Hades hesitated momentarily before replying, ¡°She¡¯s won seventy battles and lost thirty-five.¡± Jonathan hesitated when he heard that. ¡°The two-to-one win-to-loss ratio is indeed low. What are you trying to say? First of all, I rmended her so you could observe her. I didn¡¯t say that she needed to stay. You can always send her back if you think she¡¯s not up for it. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I understand what you mean, but Leslie¡¯s win-to-loss ratio is weird,¡± Hades quickly exined. ¡°The thirty-five battles she lost were the first thirty-five battles she participated in. She¡¯s never won because she was unfamiliar with thebat methods of each military unit¡­¡± Right then, Jonathan stood up. ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s never lost thest seventy virtual battles after familiarizing herself with the combat methods?¡± Perhaps Jonathan did not know about it, but he was panting when he asked that question. That kind of virtual battle tform was arge-scale military strategy game specially designed based on various military forces, maps, and tactics in the real world by Asura¡¯s Office to strengthen their soldiers. The average winning rate of the military academy officers who could enter Asura¡¯s Office was around a ratio of three point five to one. Leslie only had a winning rate of two-to-one, and she was a rookie unfamiliar with thebat methods of various units before. After she familiarized herself with thebat methods, her ability to win seventy continuous battles could be described as incredible. ¡°Hades, is what you¡¯re saying true? She won all seventy battles after?¡± Jonathan gripped the edge of the table tightly as he asked once more. ¡°That¡¯s right. She won all seventy battles.¡± Hades nodded. ¡°But¡­ Mr. Goldstein, Leslie¡¯s method of combat is not conventional.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for someone who can achieve a one hundred percent win rate to take the enemy by surprise, so it¡¯s understandable if she uses an unusualbat method,¡± Jonathan said excitedly as he paced back and forth. ¡°What method did she use? Is it tactical infiltration or suppressive fire? Perhaps it¡¯s decapitation? Or maybe information warfare? Hurry up and tell me! We¡¯ve struck gold this time!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Leslie is good atbination attacks and has many tactics.¡± Hades hesitated momentarily before continuing, ¡°But in order to win, she has never considered the attrition of soldiers. The worst virtual battle showed her having eight hundred thousand soldiers but losing seventy hundred and eighty thousand soldiers with a remaining twenty thousand with severe injuries.¡± Jonathan was taken aback. He froze on the spot as he looked at Hades. He did not know what to say. The virtual battle tform by Asura¡¯s Office was designed for soldiers to be closer to the image and reality of war. In other words, if there were such a battle between two armies, Leslie would win by killing nearly the entire army. In conventional warfare, it could be considered a failure as long as the loss of manpower exceeded one-third of the total. And Leslie lost all eight hundred thousand soldiers. Jonathan calmed himself down by counting to ten in his mind before he asked, ¡°What¡¯s Leslie¡¯s average battle damage?¡± ¡°If we disregard the first thirty-five battles, the average battle damage for thest seventy battles is forty percent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nearly half of the battle damage!¡± Jonathan frowned as he looked at Hades. ¡°Does she like to use a tactic where she outnumbers her enemies?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Hades sighed. ¡°Leslie¡¯s battle damagees from her disregarding the soldiers as humans. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as she can get a win. She can even send two hundred thousand soldiers as bait if it means that the enemy will fall for it. As I said, Leslie doesn¡¯t seem to be human. She seems more like an emotionless robot.¡± Jonathan took a deep breath and let out a long sigh when he heard Hades¡¯ words. ¡°Hades, have you talked to Leslie about this?¡± ¡°Of course. After all, such a solid winning ratio already shows no problems with her operations. The rest is a problem of human nature,¡± Hades replied grimly. ¡°However, Leslie has her own understanding of war. For example, her losing eight hundred thousand soldiers to win. Leslie exined that we only have the arrangements and settings of soldiers in the virtual scenarios. However, the two armies would fall into a stalemate if it was a real war and the enemy could not be dealt with immediately.¡± He continued, ¡°By then, both parties will send more troops. If there is not enough, they¡¯ll forcefully recruit more. That will negatively impact society in all aspects, which is far worse than the number of dead soldiers. Plus, her method is the best solution to end the war as quickly as possible and constrain the casualties only in the army. Although cruel and tragic, it¡¯s short and fast and can bring long-term peace.¡± Jonathan turned silent at Hades¡¯ words. Leslie¡¯s exnation made sense, but they should never sacrifice a soldier¡¯s life to ensure the victory of the war. Jonathan could tolerate amander¡¯s misjudgment of the war situation, but he absolutely could not ept the method of deliberately using soldiers as bait. ¡°Hades, if Leslie doesn¡¯t change her method ofmanding, then let¡¯s keep it hidden. We cannot allow her to enter the army with such amand style. I won¡¯t allow it!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 834 The Legendary Man Chapter 834 The Legendary Man Chapter 834-Jonathan rmended two individuals to Hades¡ªFreddie, who could be of great use, and Leslie, who was put on hold at Jonathan¡¯s instruction. Jonathan rmended two individuals to Hades¡ªFreddie, who could be of great use, and Leslie, who was put on hold at Jonathan¡¯s instruction. Then, Hades reported the recent movements in Remdik, the West Region, and Jetroina to Jonathan. Of course, Jonathan had already known what happened in the West Region. After all, he did contribute to the detonation of the special missile. Remdik and Jetroina hadpletely settled down and retracted their forces after Jonathan worked together with the seven respectable families to invade Remdik. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Remdik¡¯s Medved Army and four other armies, which totaled about eight hundred thousand soldiers, were stationed about hundred fifty kilometers north of River Onxy. Meanwhile, even though the Eastern Army was in the midst of a power transfer from Karl to Hayes, the army wasted no time in reinforcing their base in preparation to face Remdik¡¯s threats. And in Jetroina, there was not a single piece of news about Zebedee¡¯s death. Despite Freddie¡¯s intensified efforts to interrogate the intelligence personnel of Terrandya and Baridoki for any possible infiltration of Jetroinian spies, no new discoveries were made. From Jetroina¡¯sck of reaction, it seemed that the Saint Emperor waspletely unaware of the matter, but the absence of any response was, itself, unusual. As Jonathan tried to predict his opponent¡¯s next moves, there was something in his mind that was bothering him. There was only a week left till the deadline he gave Karl, and thetter was in thest stages of his power transfer to Hayes. Jonathan was contemting whether to kill the man. The virus warfare that had yed out had inadvertently killed almost a hundred thousand people in Northern Crimson Prison and Mysonna Armybined, and it was all orchestrated by Karl. Even though Karl had plotted the warfare to intensify the conflict within Chanaea and ultimately crush the eight respectable families, he still had to answer for the loss of almost a hundred thousand lives. Then again, Jonathan couldn¡¯t bring himself to actually kill the man. Karl had been Jonathan¡¯s trustedpanion through thick and thin, and it pained him to see how things had turned out for him. He heaved a long sigh and turned to look at Hades. ¡°Hades, you¡¯re the person in charge of Asura¡¯s Office now. If any emergency arises, you have the right to decide without approval. I hope you will make appropriate use of your power. Right now, we should focus on our armies in Eshistan. It¡¯s almost certain that we cannot pass through Yaleview now, so we must think of an alternative and prioritize our elite armies to lead the convoy. Make the arrangements on your own, including the transfer of manpower. Be sure to capitalize on their greatest strengths. Okay, now, I want to talk to you about the future development of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Jonathan came to a brief pause, recalling what he had witnessed in the West Region. ¡°I¡¯ve shared the detailed report on my experience in the West Region with you. I believe you already have a good understanding of Seboxiasm and Damos. If these two religion ns infiltrate Chanaea, over a hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators will reduce three to five of our army headquarters in various districts to ashes overnight, and this is excluding the two leaders of the n who are both Divine Realm cultivators.¡± As Hades listened to that, a hint of concern flickered across his eyes. Hades had read through the report that Jonathan had given him. Despite the fact that hemanded an army of over four hundred thousand people, the number of cultivators in the West Region still shocked Hades. Of course, there were cultivators in Asura¡¯s Office as well. However, Jonathan, the highest level cultivator among them, had only attained God Realm. Meanwhile, other than Karl, his Kings of War were all Grandmaster Realm cultivators. As for the newly-formed Dark Special Forces under Jonathan¡¯s leadership, the unit wasposed entirely of cultivators, with less than ten of them in Grandmaster Realm. The rest were made up of Superior Realm cultivators. There were over one point six million people in Asura¡¯s Office, and only less than thirty of them were Grandmaster Realm cultivators. If it wasn¡¯t for the special cultivation environment of Chanaea, their cultivators would have been crushed by other higher-level cultivators overseas. The special cultivation environment was caused by the dysfunctional distribution of resources in Chanaea. Including the Whitley family, which had been eradicated over a decade ago, the nine respectable families had monopolized the cultivation resources, making it difficult for rogue cultivators to seed. With a powerhouse like the Whitley family as a deterrent, other nations hesitated to make rash moves against Chanaea. However, with theplete annihtion of the Whitley family by the eight respectable families, Remdik, the West Region, and Jetroina were quick to take advantage of the power vacuum and began their invasion of Chanaea. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long those small battles wouldst. If the worshippers of Seboxiasm or Damos worked together with the West Region tounch arge- scale invasion of Chanaea, would the eight respectable familiese together to stave off the enemy? What if the three nations worked together? Since the eight respectable families were fighting among themselves, it was not likely that they would be able to help. Both Chanaea and Asura¡¯s Office might seem imprable right then, but in reality, they were walking on thin ice and could copse at any moment. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if we don¡¯t get rid of the eight respectable families, we will never be able to cultivate high-level cultivators on arge scale.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need high-level cultivators,¡± Jonathan said in a low voice. ¡°We can focus on cultivating Superior Realm cultivators. After all, they only need to umte spiritual energy from nature to attain that level. Then, we will choose the elites from this bunch and cultivate them to reach Grandmaster Realm and train them to be part of our leading forces.¡± Hades nodded slightly. However, his frown deepened. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I understand where you¡¯reing from, but where do we find these people?¡± ¡°People?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Do you think Asura¡¯s Officecks people? We have over one point six million people.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you suggesting that all our soldiers practice cultivation?¡± Hades asked in an incredulous tone. Jonathan¡¯s idea was shocking. As a cultivator himself, Hades knew the resources that poured into cultivating one. At present, Asura¡¯s Office was not short of funds, as its subordinates had multiple sources of ie. The amount of money in their ounts had already reached astronomical figures. However, if they were to spend all their money to train cultivators, training even only a fraction of them would jeopardize their finances. Even if they were tobine the money of all eight respectable families, it would still not suffice to train all of them to reach Superior Realm. Jonathan looked at Hades and threw him a storage ring. ¡°Hades, this storage ring contains all the cultivation methods, spiritual weapons, and the simplest methods to refine medicine I¡¯ve collected over the years. I¡¯ve organized them into three levels for you. The first level is Postcelestial Realm. You have to let all of them master this. Then, pick the fast learners and let them go to the second level. The second level is Precelestial Realm. This level is mainly screening the soldier¡¯s background. Simrly, pick those who are fast to enter the third level. The final and third level is Superior Realm. You have to focus about ny percent of your resources on them. Then keep an eye on those who have the potential to attain Grandmaster Realm. I will personally take them away for group training. At the same time, pass down the simplest methods to refine medicine and weapons. Focus and train those who can understand them. Pass on the order to summon all core Superior Realm cultivators in all war zones back here to train these soldiers. Before these soldiers attain Superior Realm, speed is of the essence! Over ny percent of them will be stuck in Superior Realm and will not be able to have a breakthrough. In that case, we will use quantitative change to bring about qualitative change. I want to cultivate about ten thousand Superior Realm cultivators in a year.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 835 The Legendary Man Chapter 835 The Legendary Man Chapter 835-Ten thousand Superior Realm cultivators? Hades was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s n. Now, Asura¡¯s Office is training a bunch of cultivators discreetly. However, these cultivators are rogue cultivators from all over the world, and they all have their own heritage. Most of them are Precelestial Realm cultivators, and the vitality they possess is a few times more than an ordinary person. These cultivators have been grouped into a special warfare brigade for emergency operations. Including the members in our military department, we have less than three hundred Superior Realm cultivators. Furthermore, these cultivators have been cultivating for over a decade. ording to Mr. Goldstein, he wants to train ten thousand Superior Realm cultivators in a year. That¡¯s impossible. Ten thousand Superior Realm cultivators? Hades was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s n. Now, Asura¡¯s Office is training a bunch of cultivators discreetly. However, these cultivators are rogue cultivators from all over the world, and they all have their own heritage. Most of them are Precelestial Realm cultivators, and the vitality they possess is a few times more than an ordinary person. These cultivators have been grouped into a special warfare brigade for emergency operations. Including the members in our military department, we have less than three hundred Superior Realm cultivators. Furthermore, these cultivators have been cultivating for over a decade. ording to Mr. Goldstein, he wants to train ten thousand Superior Realm cultivators in a year. That¡¯s impossible. Feeling troubled, Hades said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re a highly skilled cultivator, and you¡¯re now able to defeat a God Realm cultivator. However, you know the fact that not everyone is like you. You managed to reach such a terrifying cultivation level within three years, but that doesn¡¯t mean the others can as well. Mr. Goldstein, I don¡¯t think we can even nurture one thousand Superior Realm cultivators in three to five years¡¯ time, let alone one year.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan patted Hades¡¯ shoulder and said, ¡°Hades, you¡¯ve been by my side the longest. Have you ever seen me doing something I don¡¯t have confidence in?¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle and added, ¡°What cultivation method do you think I¡¯ve given out? That¡¯s the simplified version of my cultivation method!¡± Hades was dumbfounded when he heard those words. He immediately opened his storage ring and whipped out the cultivation method that was categorized into three stages. Upon checking, he noticed that it was actually the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. After Jonathan got his hands on the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he never kept it to himself. Instead, he shared the cultivation method with the Eight Kings of War. Karl was one of the beneficiaries. Before the Eight Kings of War met Jonathan, they were all cultivators, so they all had their own cultivation methods. Since they couldn¡¯t give up on their cultivation levels and start all over again, they could use the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique as a reference. After receiving the cultivation method from Jonathan, they quickly understood how Jonathan got to where he was. At the same time, they acknowledged the fact that Jonathan was the only person who could cultivate at such an incredible speed with that cultivation method. ording to the cultivation method in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, one would need a frightening amount of spiritual energy. In fact, the amount of spiritual energy needed for every advancement was five times more than the usual cultivation methods. That was only the case if one wished to achieve a minor realm. In achieving major realms, however, the amount needed was unimaginable. Now, Jonathan had altered the method andbined it with other cultivation methods. In essence, he had used ordinary cultivation methods as a foundation and the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique as a way to speed up the process. As a Grandmaster Realm cultivator, Hades was well aware of such a cultivation method. He instantly spotted a problem after taking a nce at it. ¡°Uh¡­ Mr. Goldstein, something¡¯s wrong with this cultivation method!¡± Hades went through the cultivation method Jonathan hadpiled and said, ¡°All cultivation methods are made up of two elements, namely absorb and retain. When a cultivator absorbs spiritual energy, he¡¯ll need to activate his technique rapidly to form rotations. After that, he needs to retain the spiritual energy he absorbed by using his energy field. A proper cultivation method needs a bnce between absorbing and retaining so that the cultivator can look after and nourish his meridian and energy field. Meanwhile, your cultivation method focuses on absorption more than retainment. In the long run, this cultivation method will surely cause irreversible damage to the cultivator¡¯s meridian!¡± While talking, Hades looked up and saw Jonathan smiling back at him. ¡°Go on¡­¡± Jonathan uttered with a chuckle. Hades was stunned for a few seconds. After that, he nodded and said, ¡°I understand it now! You¡¯re doing it on purpose!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan looked at Hades. ¡°One can definitely absorb at an incredible rate by using the cultivation method of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. However, one could easily take a decade to achieve Superior Realm by using the retaining method in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. We don¡¯t have that much time, so we have tobine it with other retaining methods. Obviously, one of the ws of this method is causing injury to a cultivator¡¯s meridian. Besides, the process of channeling might also get hindered. However, it allows cultivators to reach Superior Realm faster.¡± ¡°So¡­ how about their cultivation in the future?¡± Hades asked hesitantly. After all, Jonathan¡¯s cultivation method wasn¡¯t a proper way of cultivating. If someone were to use that cultivation method, it would be a death sentence to that person. In other words, those cultivators¡¯ cultivation journey would end there and then. ¡°Will they even be cultivating after that?¡± Jonathan asked Hades in a deep voice. ¡°Hades, you were the one who told me there¡¯s no such thing as mercy in the military! I know you feel bad for those cultivators who won¡¯t achieve more in their future journey as a cultivator. However, don¡¯t you know that without us, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to cultivate?¡± ¡°I get what you mean, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Hades replied in a deep voice. The people Jonathan was going to nurture would mostly only reach Superior Realm. In the eyes of ordinary soldiers, Superior Realm cultivators were incredible beings. In the eyes of adept cultivators, however, they were nothing but cannon fodder. Hades knew that was their best option going forward. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh when he saw Hades keeping mum. ¡°Hades, not only do we need to focus on cultivation, but we also need to start finding talents for forging weapons and producing pills. Once we have an army of cultivators, we¡¯ll need huge reserves of magical items and magical herbs. Now, we need to get ready for battle as soon as we can. I have a feeling that not only Chanaea, but the whole world is going to go through drastic changes. In order to have control over the new world, we need to stay ahead of everyone else!¡± Upon leaving Harfush, Jonathan went straight to Edenic Heights. Somehow, Jonathan had unknowingly regarded Edenic Heights as his home. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t dare to return to No. 1 Vi because Josephine was still imprisoned by the Osborne family. Regardless of how Margaret had treated him back then, he couldn¡¯t find the courage to face his parents-inw because of his failure to protect Josephine. In No. 8 Vi, Zachary and the others were seen sitting around Jonathan. With blood sttered all over his clothes, Jason threw his disposable gloves onto the table and lit a cigarette. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what¡¯s the matter? I still have two surgeries lined up for me.¡± Jonathan turned toward Jason and asked, ¡°Did you mean human experimentation?¡± ¡°Human?¡± Jason stood up awkwardly. ¡°Zach, did you hear that? He¡¯s ndering me! Mr. Goldstein is ndering me!¡± Amused, Zachary massaged his temples and turned toward Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Jason is doing experiments on the respectable families¡¯ spies I caught in Edenic Heights. They¡¯re worth nothing, and I can neither let them free nor provide for them.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 836 The Legendary Man Chapter 836 The Legendary Man Chapter 836- Permission To Conduct An Experiment ¡°Mr. Goldstein, two Superior Realm cultivators is all I need!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, two Superior Realm cultivators is all I need!¡± Jason¡¯s determination was beginning to falter in the face of Zachary¡¯s direct admission. ¡°I really need subjects for this experiment. I¡¯ve already made so much progress in my studies on the vitality of cultivators. Actually, I¡¯ve already discovered a nt hormone that can drastically improve the cirction speed of both vitality and spiritual energy!¡± Jonathan whipped his head around to stare at Reba, who had been on her phone the whole time. ¡°You were involved in this too?¡± After leaving Xiara, Reba had been frightfully loyal to Jonathan and hadn¡¯t stepped foot outside of Edenic Heights since. She had even willingly given up all of the poison and antidote recipes as well as electronic devices in her possession so that everyone else would trust her and be at ease. From the looks of it, she was extremely close with Zachary. Word on the street was that it was only a matter of time before the two of them finally got together. Furthermore, her sneaky poisoning skills, deadly talent in assassination, and breathtaking shooting abilities that trumped even a Grandmaster had cemented her poprity amongst themunity. As of recently, she had at least five hundred people joining her assassination training sessions every day and had truly evolved into a core member of Edenic Heights. Before her arrival, Jason hadn¡¯t made much progress despite the countless experiments he had done in secret. However, after Jonathan¡¯s short departure of about two or three weeks, Jason suddenly saw a massive leap in his findings. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that it couldn¡¯t have been without Reba¡¯s help. Reba sheepishly tucked her phone away at Jonathan¡¯s interrogative tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much to do with it, Mr. Goldstein. Jason was still the mastermind.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jason said excitedly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if it wasn¡¯t for Reba¡¯s help, I would never have been able to find the correct dosages to create this steroid. Even if I were to dilute it to ten times less than its current potency, it would still easily crush all the other steroids on the market! If you ever fire me one day, this would still be able to make me a fortune¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, you can continue with your experiments. You don¡¯t have to hide it anymore.¡± Jason hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in the room. The others all stared at Jonathan in shock while Jason let out a heavy sigh and slumped into his seat. ¡°Okay, fine. I won¡¯t do any experiments anymore¡ª¡± He paused abruptly and looked up at Jonathan with a look of disbelief. Even his breathing was starting to be ragged from excitement. ¡°Wait. What did you just say, Mr. Goldstein?¡± ¡°I said, you can continue with your experiments. I won¡¯t get in your way,¡± Jonathan said firmly. ¡°Not only will I not get in your way, but I¡¯ll even lend you the help of the whole of Asura¡¯s Office. However, I have some ground rules. First of all, you must only do experiments on enemy cultivators, and only on those who started a fight first and got captured by us. Secondly, I will help you gather all the information I can on gic maniption, including about human subjects. However, you must promise me that when you¡¯re capable of mass-producing cultivators in the future, you¡¯ll ensure that they haveplete freedom and control over their own actions.¡± The second ground rule was a line that Jonathan couldn¡¯t allow Jason to cross. Complete freedom and control over their own actions included two conditions. The first was that those who signed up had voluntarily done so, of their own personal ord. The second was that the cultivators who underwent modification would always act ording to their beliefs and personal ambition, even when assigned to a fatal operation. He didn¡¯t want his soldiers to beplete beasts devoid of all emotion and empathy like Charleigh¡¯s werewolves. Remdik¡¯s operations had really shocked Jonathan. Charleigh, the crazy scientist, could actually mass-produce Grandmaster Realm cultivators. If he were to station them on the battlefield, not even the hundreds of thousands of members of Asura¡¯s Office could withstand such an attack. When he returnedst time, Jonathan had even held onto some hope that his weapon could keep this immense force at bay. Sadly, after his visit to the West Region, he learned that that was just his wishful thinking. In Jonathan¡¯s opinion, when it came to the world of cultivation, the cultivators in Chanaea were simply a bunch of rookies. To countries like Remdik and Jetroina, amunity that could be ruled by merely Grandmaster Realm cultivators was nothing more than a small fry. At present, Jonathan was extremely paranoid over theirck of cultivators. Now, his strongest desire was gathering and training cultivators, and he was willing to take all the risks needed. Jason didn¡¯t know what Jonathan could have possibly gone through to change his mind so much, but such a change was definitely in his favor. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Goldstein. I promise that all of my test subjects will be those who deserve to die, and that those who take part in the final experiment will only do so of their own will. I will never break my promise.¡± Jonathan nodded, relieved that Jason had agreed with his terms. Unbeknownst to him, their pact would kick off a storm of lure-and-kill cases all across Chanaea. The scouts of the eight respectable families and other outside forces were continuously baited to take action. As a result, they were all captured by well-prepared mysterious men and sent into Jason¡¯sb to undergo torturous experiments. Jason¡¯s near insanity even managed to discourage anyone who ever had the intention of infiltrating Asura¡¯s Office. It was somehow more effective than any previous purging operations that were carried out. Of course, since all of that happened in the future, it was impossible for anyone to predict it. After getting Jonathan¡¯s official approval, Jason was just about to leave and organize his to-do lists for the experiments. His previous experiments were all child¡¯s ypared to what he was truly about to do, and that meant he needed to upgrade his equipment. Before he could even reach the door, however, Jonathan called out to him. ¡°Hold on, Jason.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Jason turned around, but as soon as he did that, a long sword instantly pierced through his chest. Everyone stood up in shock while Jason looked at Jonathan with pure confusion in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Goldstein?¡± Jason¡¯s voice quivered as he could feel his energy being drained from his body when his heart was punctured. ¡°Why¡ª¡± ¡°I want you to know what life force truly is.¡± Jonathan retracted the sword and infused a huge gust of life force into Jason¡¯s body while squeezing his shoulder with his right hand. The huge gash on Jason¡¯s chest began to heal rapidly. Before he could even take another breath, he waspletely healed without even a trace of his previous injury. ¡°What just happened?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jason¡¯s face was filled with sheer shock as he felt the remnants of Jonathan¡¯s life force pulsing in his veins. He quickly pulled out a scalpel and sliced his wrist open. Fresh blood immediately started spurting out of the incision, but in the blink of an eye, the skin and flesh started to knit themselves back together as the others watched in shock. ¡°Jason, I know you think that cultivation isn¡¯t important since you¡¯re a doctor. However, remember what this feels like. If you can achieve the Divine Realm and gain the Pryncyp of Life, then you may be immortal,¡± Jonathan said, giving Jason¡¯s shoulder a light pat. ¡°Do not waste theplete cultivation method passed down in your family. I¡¯ll help you with the cultivation resources needed.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 837 The Legendary Man Chapter 837 The Legendary Man Chapter 837-Jason¡¯s family had been heavily involved in medicine for many generations. Jason¡¯s family had been heavily involved in medicine for many generations. In terms of modern society, he was equivalent to those heroic protagonists in novels who were skilled in both medicine and cultivation. Sadly, that advantage was what caused the downfall of the entire Carrick family. When Jonathan first met Jason, he was merely a crazy doctor and a Grandmaster who was in the beginner phase. Back then, he had been robbed and fainted in a drunken state by the side of the road. Jonathan only brought him back because he could sense the spiritual energying from him. For a long time after that, Jason didn¡¯t even thank Jonathan for possibly saving his life. All he did was drink his days away in Jonathan¡¯s house. Everyone, including Hades, had been incredibly angry and frustrated with him. Only Jonathan, who had once been shunned and kicked out of the Smith family, knew exactly how lonely and hopeless Jason felt. That was why he was able to empathize with Jason, and as a result, shared an unspoken bond with the latter. More than a month after Jason was brought back, Hades had been heavily injured and was on the verge of dying by the time Jonathan carried him back to the military camp. Right as the military doctors were at aplete loss, Jason stepped forward while still stinking of alcohol. Ever since then, Jason had be the chief of the special operations unit¡¯s medical team. In fact, Jason had even helped Jonathan a great amount with his cultivation in the very beginning. Moreover, after the incident of Jason saving Hades¡¯ life, Jason told Jonathan everything about his family¡¯s past as a way to show gratitude for all that Jonathan had done for him. He told Jonathan about all the cultivation methods passed down in his family as well and didn¡¯t leave out even a single detail. Within the following three years, Jason focused all his efforts on medicine. That was because he knew that Asura¡¯s Office was the only force capable enough to defeat the eight respectable families and get revenge for his family. He wanted to perfect his skills so that he could ensure that Jonathan and the other members would stay alive no matter what. Within those three years, he never even cultivated. However, he still somehow rose to the middle phase of the Grandmaster Realm with help from his family¡¯s cultivation method alone. In fact, since his cultivation level was slowly but steadily attained, it was incredibly solid and strong. Jonathan had once roughly calcted that Jason¡¯s cultivation speed wouldn¡¯t be any slower than his own as long as Jason worked hard on cultivating. The sudden sword attack just a few moments ago was Jonathan¡¯s way of using his life force to awaken Jason¡¯s desire to cultivate. He wanted to show Jason that any form of medical skill paled inparison to the Heavenly Pryncyp. As cultivation slowly began to be more and moremonce, talented cultivators were beginning to saturate themunity, getting involved with countless power struggles. In order to get his revenge under such circumstances, Jason had to improve himself. ¡°You get what I¡¯m trying to say, right?¡± Jonathan asked, pointing the de of his blood-tainted sword at Jason. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it,¡± replied Jason, nodding profusely. ¡°Do you still have any of that life force to spare? I think I need to feel it again,¡± Jason said as he pulled out his scalpel again and aimed it right at his heart. Being on the brink of death was something he had never experienced before. A crazy doctor like Jason could think of a thousand and one different ways to experience near death over and over again since he knew he wouldn¡¯t die. ¡°Stop.¡± Jonathan used spiritual energy to hold Jason¡¯s arm back and stopped him from stabbing himself. ¡°Hold it. One whisper of life force that can revitalize a dying person is going to cost you three billion. If you have the money, I¡¯d be happy to y along.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Bye, Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll be going back to myb to list out the equipment I need.¡± Jason didn¡¯t even hesitate and quickly disappeared at the mention of money. Zachary and Reba left as well since Jason was only the chief of the medical team and still needed them to actually acquire any equipment he needed. After the three of them left, Lauryn was the only one left in the meeting room with Jonathan. At that moment, she still appeared rather awkward and reserved around Jonathan. Clearly, even though she was themunicator between the ckwood family and Asura¡¯s Office, she was still somewhat a hostage. It was only natural that she was wary of Jonathan. ¡°How is your stay in Edenic Heights so far? Have you gotten used to the ce?¡± Jonathan asked with a rather exhausted tone as he sat down. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad,¡± Lauryn replied, looking down. ¡°Since you already know I¡¯m a spy from the ckwood family, why aren¡¯t you letting me go?¡± ¡°What good will that do?¡± Jonathan asked with a sigh. ¡°Even if I send you away, the ckwood family will still keep sending undercover spies to infiltrate Asura¡¯s Office now that they know about our ns. There will never be true peace and trust between the respected families and Asura¡¯s Office. Rather than letting them send someone else in, I might as well keep you here. At least I can keep an eye on you so nothing big happens.¡± Lauryn was rendered speechless by Jonathan¡¯s exnation. He¡¯s clearly trying to say that I¡¯m so bad at gathering intelligence that he doesn¡¯t even feel threatened by me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to humiliate me just because I suck at confronting prominent forces.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to humiliate you.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯d be able to make it in just because you want to?¡± he asked. Lauryn said defiantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what happened? It took me a lot of effort in order to fulfill the promise I made to you back at Summerbank Abyss.¡± ¡°Think carefully. Is that really the case?¡± Jonathan asked as he knocked on the table lightly. ¡°The ckwood family was capable of sending Colton to the entrance of Edenic Heights as soon as you arrived. Why couldn¡¯t they stop you then?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Lauryn stammered, stumped by Jonathan¡¯s question. Jonathan continued with a smile, ¡°The ckwood family needed a proper excuse to approach me. Colton merely used you as a reason toe and test the waters. They just want to build a connection with me, knowing that if they stationed a spy, I would have gotten rid of them immediately. But if they made it obvious, they wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to approach me. As such, they might as well go with the flow and send you here. Your innocence is the best form of insurance. If your intentions were asplicated as Colton¡¯s, then I would already have killed you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lauryn felt a chill run down her spine as Jonathan¡¯s eyes glinted murderously. However, she still remained quiet, gritting her teeth. Retracting the murderous aura he was exuding, Jonathan fixed his gaze on Lauryn and began speaking again. ¡±I let you live as a signal to the ckwood family that I was open for coboration. Why else would Sirius have helped me without reservations back in Remdik? You may be just a pawn in this game, but you are still important nheless. The reason that the ckwood family and Asura¡¯s Office could work together is all thanks to you, Lauryn.¡± Jonathan then tossed a highly-encrypted memory chip on the table. ¡°Send this document to Mr. ckwood as well as the contents of today¡¯s meeting. I believe he¡¯ll know my intentions. Since the ckwood family wants to expose the entire cultivation realm to mortals, then it should happen soon. There¡¯s only so much time we have left.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 838 The Legendary Man Chapter 838 The Legendary Man Chapter 838-Meanwhile, in Dyadgon Mountain of Warblerich, Glybir, Graeme was ring at Lauryn¡¯s face on the big screen. Meanwhile, in Dyadgon Mountain of Warblerich, Glybir, Graeme was ring at Lauryn¡¯s face on the big screen. As Jonathan had already made clear his rtionship with the ckwood family, Lauryn felt as though a huge load had been lifted off her shoulders while performing her duty as the messenger. Back then, Lauryn had to find a secluded spot to secretly deliver information to the ckwood family, but that was no longer the case. She had Jonathan provide her with an office so she could contact them via video call instead. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lauryn was probably the first in the world of intelligence gathering to enjoy such a privilege. ¡°Grandpa, is what Jonathan said true? Do you really think I¡¯m stupid too?¡± Lauryn asked as she was still bothered by Jonathan¡¯s words from before. Graeme burst outughing when he heard that. ¡°Lauryn, I will always see you as the smartest person in the world.¡± Lauryn pouted as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Anyway, I have just given you all the information that Jonathan provided me. He said you would know what to do.¡± Having recalled something, she added excitedly, ¡°By the way, Grandpa, I witnessed something rather surreal earlier. Jonathan pierced Jason through the heart, but he healed it a few secondster! Jonathan even told Jason that it was called ¡®life force¡¯ or something¡ª¡± ¡°What? Say that again!¡± Graeme, who was calm andposed in his chair, leaped to his feet the moment he heard the words ¡°life force.¡± ¡°Lauryn, are you sure you heard Jonathan mention ¡®life force¡¯?¡± Lauryn had never seen him get so worked up before, so she was shocked by his reaction despite the distance between them. ¡°Huh? Yeah, I¡¯m certain of it. Jonathan told Jason it was life force that saved him. He even encouraged Jason to work harder in his cultivation and master the Pryncyp of Life. He told Jason it could allow him to achieve immortality,¡± she replied cautiously while recalling Jonathan¡¯s words. Graeme was so distracted after receiving her confirmation that he didn¡¯t bother hearing the rest of her story. ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone actually understood life force¡­ How could it possibly be Jonathan?¡± Graeme muttered repeatedly under his breath as he paced back and forth in the conference room. Harvey quickly waved Lauryn goodbye through the screen and ended the video call. ¡°Dad, is there some kind of secret behind life force?¡± he asked while helping Graeme onto his chair. ¡°No, not a secret. It just means we will be needing Jonathan¡¯s help in the future. Harvey, we did the right thing by not making an enemy of Asura¡¯s Office! Hahaha! The Osborne family is done for!¡± Graeme replied with his fists tightly clenched. Harvey frowned in confusion when he saw how happy Graeme was. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Dad. What does Jonathan¡¯s ability to control life force have anything to do with us? Why would we need his help? Even if he could heal wounds with it, all of us respectable families have the best doctors in Chanaea at our service. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever need Jonathan¡¯s help at all.¡± Harvey was about to say something further when Graeme cut him off, ¡°Harvey, what you¡¯re talking about aremon injuries that cultivators face. What about injuries that God Realm cultivators and Divine Realm cultivators face? Do you really think our doctors can treat those?¡± Harvey stared doubtfully at Graeme after hearing that. ¡°Divine Realm¡­¡± But all respectable families keep their Divine Realm cultivators hidden, so why would they get injured for no reason? Noticing that Harvey was still confused, Graeme shook his head and asked, ¡°Harvey, what do you personally think of Divine Realm cultivators?¡± ¡°Divine Realm cultivators are practically invincible!¡± Harvey replied without any hesitation whatsoever. However, Graeme shook his head slightly in response. ¡°Divine Realm cultivators are human too, so they are not immune to injuries, illnesses, and death. You¡¯ve been researching the major forces in Chanaea extensively, so you should know how the eight families teamed up to wipe out the Whitley family ten years ago. Tell me, how many Divine Realm cultivators participated in that battle?¡± ¡°The Whitley family was on high alert and had its descendants spread out, so the battle was fought over a veryrge area. If I recall correctly, it was about half the size of Chanaea. In order to ensure the total annihtion of the Whitley family, the eight families pretty much deployed all of their strongest cultivators. The eight families deployed one Divine Realm cultivator each, and the Whitley family deployed three, so that makes a total of eleven. I don¡¯t have the exact number of the God Realm cultivators involved because the families split up afterward, but I do know for a fact that over two hundred of them participated in that battle. As for Grandmaster Realm cultivators¡­ Well, there¡¯s no way to confirm that at all,¡± Harvey said after a brief pause. Graeme nodded after hearing his analysis. ¡°The figures that you mentioned are pretty close to the actual figures. Since you¡¯re a God Realm cultivator, I want you to answer this question as best you can. Imagine a scenario where you are attacked by multiple God Realm cultivators. Assuming that you go all out in that battle, how many do you think you can defeat before you are overwhelmed?¡± That question caught Harveypletely off guard. When cultivators of the same level fight each other, victory is often determined by their trump cards. Sometimes, it could even end up in a life-or-death situation. As such, I can¡¯t determine how many I can defeat in such a scenario. The best I can do is to simplify and standardize the conditions as much as possible and imagine how a typical battle between God Realm cultivators would turn out¡­ With that in mind, Harvey replied hesitantly, ¡°I think I could defeat five of them at most, but that is only if I go all out and deplete my vitality in the fight.¡± Graeme nodded. ¡°Hmm¡­ I suppose that¡¯s fairly realistic. If that is what a God Realm cultivator like yourself can achieve, then what do you think Divine Realm cultivators are capable of? The eight families were also on guard against each other when they teamed up against the Whitley family. They didn¡¯t dare go all out as they didn¡¯t want to end up doing the work for someone else. The three Divine Realm cultivators from the Whitley family, however, put their lives on the line to defend it. What makes you think the Divine Realm cultivators from the eight families could kill all three of them without being wounded?¡± Harvey fell silent after hearing that. That incident from ten years ago was a dark moment in history, so most of its details were not recorded in writing. The battle was intense, but the ending was rather rushed. The entire battle and aftermath ended in less than ten days¡­ After giving it some thought, Harvey realized something was amiss. ¡°Dad, are you saying that¡ª¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Graeme looked out the window and stared at the core of the ancestralnd as he continued, ¡°The ckwood family isn¡¯t the only one with a wounded Divine Realm cultivator. All Divine Realm cultivators from the eight families sustained severe injuries. No one can confirm how many of them are still alive today.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 839 The Legendary Man Chapter 839 The Legendary Man Chapter 839-Naturally, Harvey wasn¡¯t a fool, so he understood what Graeme was trying to say. Naturally, Harvey wasn¡¯t a fool, so he understood what Graeme was trying to say. Dad said we would need Jonathan¡¯s help in the future. He probably means we¡¯ll need him to heal our Divine Realm cultivator. A cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense is no longer confined to his mind after reaching Divine Realm. His spiritual sense will turn into vita during Divine Tribtion, which is pretty much that ¡°life force¡± thing that Dad was talking about. It¡¯s just like with Aetomoye, who was able to remain in the mortal world for a brief period of time even after losing his physical body. To achieve divinity by bing one with spiritual sense. That is the true meaning of Divine Realm. As such, injuries sustained by Divine Realm cultivators would affect both their physical bodies as well as their spiritual sense. That isn¡¯t necessarily a con of reaching Divine Realm, though. Only those of a simr or higher cultivation level are capable of hurting Divine Realm cultivators, so their attacks must involve Pryncyp. Such attacks target the cultivator¡¯s life force, so regr medical practitioners can¡¯t possibly treat those injuries. The power of life force that Jonathan possesses stems from the Pryncyp of Life. By having enough of it, he could potentially reconstruct a person¡¯s Kore even if it is destroyed. That was when Harvey realized why Jonathan was so important to them. However, he also knew that Jonathan could easily turn all eight families against each other if they were to ask him for help. ¡°Dad, we might be put in a disadvantageous position if Jonathan uses this against us. Our family has the greatest amount of cultivation resources in Chanaea. Can¡¯t we have the powerful cultivators from those hidden sects heal our Divine Realm cultivator instead?¡± Graeme shook his head in response. ¡°Harvey, do you remember how the Carrick family was annihted eight years ago?¡± Harvey shed him a confused look. ¡°The Carrick family?¡± ¡°Yes, the Carrick family. It¡¯s thest family in all of Chanaea that practices both medicine and martial arts. The Osborne family and the Saday family discovered them during the third year of fighting the Whitley family. However, even they were unable to treat the injuries inflicted by Pryncyp. The two families then ughtered everyone in the Carrick family as they feared the Carrick family would help treat the other six families. Right now, all eight of the families are secretly keeping an eye out for the medical field. We may be the first to know about Jonathan¡¯s ability, but we¡¯re definitely not the only ones. We want to bring down the cultivators, and Jonathan wants to build an army of cultivators. In that case, we shall lend him a hand! Give the order to gather all the scrapped and broken spirit stones in our entire family. Since Jonathan wants them so badly, we¡¯ll let him have five thousand tons of it!¡± Graeme said with a gloomy frown on his face. Five thousand tons? Harvey nearly jumped in shock when he heard that. Scrapped spirit stones were spirit stones that had been used but still had some spiritual energy left in them. Broken spirit stones were those that shattered during the mining process. They were not used because they were too light inparison to the normal ones. Both of those were simr to batteries with a little bit of juice left in them. They were not good enough to serve their original purpose, but it would be a waste to just throw them out. That was especially the case for the ckwood family, which monopolized twenty percent of the spirit stones in Chanaea. While those scrapped and broken spirit stones were nothing more than a child¡¯s toy to the ckwood family, they were an extremely useful resource for rogue cultivators and the other respectable families. Rogue cultivators could only derive faint spiritual energy from the air around them, so it wasn¡¯t exactly a lot. The respectable families, on the other hand, needed spirit stones with faint spiritual energy so they could bury them underneath their ancestral grounds and ce them inside the house. Doing so would increase the spiritual energy of the ancestral grounds by a little and create a decent environment for the future generations of the family. Since they didn¡¯t monopolize the spiritual ley line mines like the ckwood family, this was all they could manage. However, the ckwood family refused to sell the scrapped and broken spirit stones to anyone, for fear that these seemingly useless defective goods would end up bing the factor that caused people to surpass them. If that happened, it would be extremely devastating for the ckwood family. As a result, they had umted an insanely huge amount of scrapped and broken spirit stones over thousands of years. It was getting to a point where the ckwood family was running out of storage rings to store them. Harvey was shocked to hear that Graeme wanted to give Jonathan five thousand tons of it for free. This is no different from presenting an enemy with a weapon that could be used against us! ¡°Please think twice about this, Dad. Jonathan has always been looking for an opportunity to wipe out the respectable families. You¡¯re basically helping him get strong enough to do so!¡± he eximed anxiously.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Graeme let out a chuckle as he replied, ¡°Oh, Harvey¡­ You may have been researching the eight respectable families for a long time, but you stillck the vision to observe the situation. Right now, we¡¯re like fishes in the ocean. If we are to drain the ocean and kill all the other fishes, we must first get ashore. Yes, it¡¯s true that we are providing Jonathan and his subordinates with five thousand tons of scrapped and broken spirit stones to help with their cultivation. However, that¡¯s not all we¡¯re doing. Do you think those people would be willing to go back to deriving spiritual energy from the air after that? Their cultivation speed will slow down significantly when they use up the spirit stones, and Jonathan will have toe beg us for more. You need to always keep in mind that our family¡¯s strongest weapon is the resources we have avable. If depleting our resources will ensure our survival, then it is worth it.¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan was watching Sean practice the sword techniques that Jason had taught him. Thanks to his self-forming spirit embryo, Sean¡¯s cultivation level has increased a lot in less than two weeks, which is considered terrifyingly fast progress. Maybe he will be the one to inherit Asura¡¯s Office in the future¡­ Jonathan was snapped out of his train of thought when a short figure dressed in a suit came up to him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± Jonathan turned around and saw that the person was none other than Donald of the Special Medical Team. Donald was Jason¡¯s secret apprentice and had acquired all of his skills despite being under fourteen years old. ¡°Donald? What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be working on clinical trials with your master right now?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Master is dissecting a female cultivator¡¯s corpse right now. He told me to step outside because he didn¡¯t want me to get traumatized and end up losing interest in women,¡± Donald replied as he sat down beside Jonathan and munched on a banana. Jonathan frowned when he saw that Donald didn¡¯t even peel the banana before eating it. Donald¡¯s gaze had been fixated on Sean the entire time, and he looked rather distracted as though he had something on his mind. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about, Donald?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Would you like some Grade A intelligence, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 840 The Legendary Man Chapter 840 The Legendary Man Chapter 840-Donald slowly turned around, chewing a banana as he looked at Jonathan with cool indifference. His tone was casual, and it almost felt like he was asking if thetter wanted a banana too. Needless to say, there were only two options¡ªtake it or leave it. Anyone could tell that Donald couldn¡¯t care less about Jonathan¡¯s answer, but thetter thought otherwise. Grade A intelligence, huh? That¡¯s a code word only high-level personnel in Asura¡¯s Office will understand. Moreover, one has to be at least a lieutenant colonel to be privy to the information. Even though it may not be the most urgent, this information would still be ssified as highly confidential. There¡¯s no way it¡¯d be easily disclosed¡­ Therefore, I¡¯m sure Donald had intentionally asked the question to guard against someone. Since it¡¯s just him, Sean, and myself in the garden, it doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out who he¡¯s wary of¡­ The next second, Jonathan moved his fingers and quietly conjured an invisible spirit shield with spiritual energy. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to hear anything now. Go on. Tell me what this is about,¡± he said, a glint of curiosity in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s something wrong with this kid,¡± Donald muttered as he continued to munch on his banana. ¡°I advise you to kill him as soon as possible.¡± Donald¡¯s words were nothing short of appalling. After all, he had suggested killing Sean without blinking an eye. Despite being taken aback, Jonathan didn¡¯t let his emotions show and even made it a point to avoid ncing at Sean. ¡°Donald, you can¡¯t just suddenly tell me to kill someone. You have to give me a reason,¡± he said with a chuckle. Even though Jonathan sounded nonchnt, he knew Donald wasn¡¯t one to make baseless usations. Thetter, however, let out a heavy sigh and frowned. ¡°Sean gives off majorly strange vibes. His circadian rhythm, daily habits, and even the look in his eyes aren¡¯t what a kid his age should have. Most importantly, he isn¡¯t picky about food.¡± This time around, Jonathan couldn¡¯t hide his bewilderment. ¡°Huh? How is not being picky weird?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not weird if we¡¯re talking about adults, but he¡¯s only seven,¡± Donald insisted. ¡°When I say he isn¡¯t a picky eater, I don¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have dietary restrictions. What I meant was he isn¡¯t fussy about food at all. How¡¯s that possible, though? As a kid, he should have preferences when ites to vors. Even if he¡¯s just being obedient and choosing not to be picky, he should at least show some hints of dislike when he eats food he doesn¡¯t fancy. I, for one, have never noticed such behavior from him. On top of that, he always seems to know how to savor his food¡­ Mr. Goldstein, Jason has shown me a medical book before with recorded cases of people getting possessed. I highly suspect that a monster is residing in Sean¡¯s body.¡± With that, Donald grabbed a stainless steel cocktail pick from the table. ¡°Let me get rid of him, Mr. Goldstein. It¡¯s too dangerous to keep someone like that around.¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± Jonathan ordered before bursts of spiritual energy morphed into a massive hand and pressed Donald into the chair. ¡°I was the one who brought him back, so I should do the deed myself,¡± he added smilingly. Although Donald was only a fourteen-year-old child, Jonathan still trusted him wholeheartedly. Even if the boy¡¯s im seemed utterly absurd, it wouldn¡¯t stop him from digging deeper and trying to uncover the truth behind it. Sean had undoubtedly shown great aptitude, but if he proved to be a problem, there was no way Jonathan would go easy on him. However, thetter also couldn¡¯t sentence a child to death based solely on Donald¡¯s words. ¡°I believe you, Donald, but there¡¯s a proper method of detecting whether a cultivator has been possessed,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°I¡¯ll examine him now, and if the results back up your im, I¡¯ll get rid of him immediately. If not, I¡¯ll still permit you to do whatever you like. Understood?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Satisfied, Donald flicked his fingers and sent the cocktail pick flying into the fruit tter as he silently watched Jonathan walk away. Thetter stepped through several invisible spirit shields and slowly strode toward Sean. At that moment, the boy was holding a long sword and practicing the final move of the sword technique. When he noticed Jonathan approaching him, he dropped everything and bowed politely. ¡°Master, how¡¯s my techniqueing along?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Deep down, however, Jonathan had begun stirring up his spiritual energy. In just a split second, his booming voice had rippled through the air and struck Sean in the face, causing the boy¡¯s eyes to lose focus. The next second, Jonathan ced his left hand on Sean¡¯s head while holding a dagger behind his back in his right hand. As it turned out, the dagger had been imbued with the power of Pryncyp, and Jonathan would use it to chop off Sean¡¯s head if something went awry during the examination. Sean¡¯s consciousness began surging, yet Jonathan remained calm as he stood amidst the violent storm to feel the changes around him. Ah. I can sense the turmoil, the emptiness, and the helplessness¡­ In an instant, various chaotic emotions started appearing. Just as Sean¡¯s spiritual sense was about to regain rity, Jonathan¡¯s figure morphed into beams of spiritual energy that seeped into every corner of the boy¡¯s body. Surprisingly, his meridians were warm, and his inner world and energy field were calm and wless. It was, by all ounts, a perfect body. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master?¡± Sean muttered as he rubbed his head, seemingly confused about why he had slipped into a momentary daze. Jonathan immediately took a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill from his ring and handed it to the boy. ¡°Split the pill into fifty portions. Whenever you feel like you¡¯re down on spiritual energy, eating the pill will help restore it,¡± he said, smiling as he patted Sean¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Work hard on your cultivation. Once you¡¯ve attained the Grandmaster Realm, I¡¯ll train you personally and teach you all the skills I know.¡± With that, Jonathan walked away, only to have Donald follow silently behind. Despite being a hundred meters away, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense allowed him to see Sean sprawling on the table and carefully cutting the pill. Well, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem with the boy. ¡°There are many ways of determining if a person has been possessed, Donald. The most basic method is to check for traces of the Soul-Transferring Technique or cracks in one¡¯s consciousness and meridians,¡± Jonathan patiently exined. ¡°If a person has forcibly taken over another, the impact will fracture the host¡¯s consciousness, causing it to exhibit tell-tale cracks. Secondly, only cultivators who are at least in the Grandmaster Realm can possess others. Even then, not many of them are familiar with the Soul-Transferring Technique. After possession, the cultivators must ditch the host¡¯s original cultivation path and rece it with their own. Such a move will undoubtedly leave scars on the meridians. Sean, however, has zero cracks in his consciousness and meridians. I¡¯m almost certain that the boy is a naturally gifted cultivator. As for why he¡¯s behaving like a grown man for his age, there¡¯s a possibility his past experiences had shaped his personality.¡± Even though Jonathan¡¯s analysis was sensible andprehensive, Donald still shook his head. ¡°Being almost certain is far from being fully confident, Mr. Goldstein. I remain suspicious of the boy. As such, I¡¯ll request the Dark Special Forces to conduct a twenty-four surveince on him.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 841 The Legendary Man Chapter 841 The Legendary Man Chapter 841-Jonathan stared nkly at Donald. ¡°Donald, do you really dislike Sean that much?¡± Something struck Jonathan just as he spoke. ¡°Hey, are you jealous of Sean¡¯s talent?¡± ¡°Me? Jealous of him?¡± Donald let out a snort. ¡°I, Donald Chambers, am proficient in both medicine and martial arts. I am no lesser than anyone in this world. When the timees for me to reach the peak of my cultivation, I will defeat all my enemies¡­¡± Watching how adamant Donald was in deluding himself, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Have you been reading too many fairy tales?¡± Choking on his words, Donald blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, trust me. You have to be wary of Sean. I, too, have been young once, and I¡¯m certain that a true genius doesn¡¯t behave that way.¡± With that, Donald turned and left, leaving behind a nonplussed Jonathan. When he used his spiritual sense to observe Sean¡¯s movements, he noticed that thetter was molding a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill with his hands. Jonathan was unable to detect anything suspicious from Sean¡¯s behavior alone. Even from the evaluation a moment ago, he failed to sense anything wrong. Just like Jason, Donald came from a family with a tragic background. Given that he had spent lots of time training with someone as entric as Jason, Jonathan found it reasonable for Donald to disy simr levels of entricity. With that, Jonathan shook his head with a smile before leaving. However, a sudden realization descended upon him the very next moment. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t really believe it, it pays to heed Donald¡¯s advice. Let¡¯s keep an eye on Sean for a week first.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± A faint voice rang out even though there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone around. It was a Dark Special Forces cultivator whom Jonathan had nted. Ever since Josephine¡¯s kidnap, Jonathan had ced his spies around the surroundings of Edenic Heights. Under normal circumstances, they would stay hidden without showing themselves. They were a presence that even Zachary wasn¡¯t aware of. Although Dark Special Forces were officially under the authority of Asura¡¯s Office, they had inadvertently evolved into Jonathan¡¯s private army. Therefore, all orders issued to them, even by Hades¡ªthe acting chief of Asura¡¯s Office¡ªonly served as a request for assistance. The decision to carry out such tasks stilly in the hands of their chief. Moreover, despite his ndestine attempts to find out who the chief was, Hades never saw any sess. Once he was done dealing with his affairs, Jonathan began to walk ahead. Whether it was three years ago or the period after his return, the Smith family made things difficult for Jonathan. He was still unable to clear his conscience despite all that he had gone through previously. Thest time he came back, the wailing Margaret begged to see her daughter. Unfortunately, Jonathan felt utterly helpless even though he was standing at the pinnacle of power. Therefore, he had yet to see Margaret during this trip. As Jonathan continued to stroll aimlessly, he arrived at No. 2 Vi before he knew it. ¡°Jonathan?¡± A crisp voice rang out from the vi. When Jonathan turned around, he saw Emmeline and Sophia staring at him from the garden of No. 2 Vi. ¡°Emmeline¡­ Aunt Sophia¡­¡± Jonathan looked at them awkwardly. Despite having no fear when staring down a hundred thousand enemies before, he felt helpless in that situation. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia!¡± In response, Jonathan hurried forward and knelt by her side. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± In an attempt to force Jonathan into submission, Jay almost beat Sophia to death, causing her to suffer more than twenty fractures all over her body. Nevertheless, she had managed to make a swift recovery with the life-saving pill Jonathan obtained from Summerbank and the meticulous care Jason had provided. Sophia reached out to pat him on the shoulder as her eyes glistened vibrantly. ¡°Jonathan, it must have been tough being out there.¡± Sophia might be unaware of the challenges Jonathan faced outside but she wasn¡¯t someone naive after going through a lot herself. Back then, the Goldstein family was embroiled in many power struggles within Baykeep despite being no more than a prominent family. Consequently, she could imagine the danger Jonathan faced, especially after ze¡¯s arrival, an event that still traumatized her. Having watched Jonathan grow up, she knew him like the back of her hand. Anyone who could trigger a sense of crisis in Jonathan was no ordinary foe. Consequently, shemented the burden Asura had to carry. ¡°Jonathan, have you gone to No. 1 Vi to see your inw yet?¡± ¡°Aunt Sophia¡­ I-I¡¯m too ashamed to face them.¡± Jonathan then gave Emmeline aplicated look. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± As a member of the Smith family, Emmeline knew how unfairly Jonathan was treated by them. At the same time, she could also see the depth of Jonathan¡¯s feelings for Josephine. Now that thetter had been taken away by the Osborne family, Jonathan was naturally the one tormented the most by the fact. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t me yourself for what happened to Josephine. We understand the dilemma you¡¯re in,¡± Emmeline remarked with a sigh. A secondter, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Jonathan, we received a video from Josephine.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Video? What video?¡± Jonathan stood up with a grim look on his face. Given that Josephine was kidnapped by the Osborne family, the mere mention of a video caused Jonathan to assume the worst. The murderous aura Jonathan emitted shocked both Emmeline and Sophia. ¡°Jonathan, you have the wrong idea,¡± Emmeline frantically rified as she held his arm. ¡°Josephine is fine. She sent us a video to inform us of that. She also updated us on her current condition and asked us not to worry.¡± Emmeline¡¯s words slightly calmed Jonathan down. Nheless, Jonathan still grabbed Emmeline by the shoulders. ¡°Where¡¯s the video? Take me to see it at once.¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± When Emmeline groaned in pain, Jonathan quickly released his grip with an apologetic look in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emmeline. I got too worked up just now. Where¡¯s the video? I really want to see how she¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s at home. Mom has the tablet, as she constantly watches the video every day¡ª¡± Before Emmeline could finish, Jonathan had already disappeared from their sight. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Emmeline scanned her surroundings cluelessly, wondering where he had gone. As for Sophia, she simply shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my nephew can¡¯t survive without Josephine.¡± After giving Emmeline¡¯s hand a gentle pat, Sophia pointed at No. 1 Vi. ¡°He¡¯s already there. We should head over too.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 842 The Legendary Man Chapter 842 The Legendary Man Chapter 842-Jonathan¡¯s arrival at No. 1 Vi, caused the spies hiding in the surroundings to show themselves. As more than ten figures emerged in the yard one by one, two of them charged at Jonathan. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Raising his hand to block their approach, Jonathan unleashed a whirlwind of spiritual energy that engulfed his surroundings. In that instant, a spiritual energy force field took shape and froze the two Grandmaster Realm cultivators in the air. ¡°It¡¯s me, Jonathan Goldstein,¡± Jonathan repeated before retracting his left hand. As the two cultivatorsnded on the ground, they gestured to greet Jonathan before retreating quickly. Outside the door, the rest of the cultivators had a quick discussion before disappearing into the surroundings as afterimages. Meanwhile, inside the living room, Connor and Margaret had just recovered from their shock. ¡°Dad¡­ Mom¡­¡± Jonathan murmured at the door. However, before he could continue, Margaret got up and headed to the staircase. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother!¡± Before the fuming Margaret could ascend the staircase, Connor hurriedly got in her way. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s rare for Jonathan toe home. Why can¡¯t you talk to him for a while?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Margaret turned to face Jonathan. ¡°Do you want to talk about how you¡¯re going to intimidate us with your weapons again? Or how glorious your distinguished position is, to the extent of having your wife kidnapped? Jonathan Goldstein, how dare youe back here? Where¡¯s Josephine? Have you brought her back?¡± The more she spoke, the more emotional Margaret became. She stormed up to him where she raised her hand to p him. Emmeline and Sophia walked in on the scene just as it happened. ¡°Mom, why did you hit Jonathan?¡± Emmeline dashed forward to hold her mother back after witnessing the incident. Nevertheless, Jonathan engaged a spiritual energy force field with a flick of his fingers, keeping Emmeline outside. Thereafter, Emmeline was thrown backward upon running into the invisible barrier. Upon holding Emmeline down with another burst of spiritual energy, Jonathan returned his attention to Margaret. The sudden turn of events gave everyone a shock. Ever since the Smith family discovered Jonathan¡¯s true identity, none of them dared to say no to him, including Margaret, who would always ord him the due respect. Unfortunately, the longing she felt for her daughter caused her to lose herposure and p Jonathan. Now that Jonathan had engaged a force field to trap both of them inside, Margaret was quickly reminded of the gravity of her actions. ¡°Jonathan, calm down! She¡¯s your mother-inw!¡± Sophia screamed from the entrance as she desperately tried to wheel herself forward. Lying on the ground, Emmeline, too, cried out, ¡°Chill, Jonathan! Mom didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Standing face to face with Jonathan, Margaret was first shaken by the look in his eyes before she managed to steel herself. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Margaret had just retreated a few steps, but she came forward again. This was the first time she locked gazes with Jonathan ever since she found out who he was. ¡°Do you want to hit me? Or kill me? Go ahead then!¡± Margaret challenged him with an icy glint in her eyes. Thereafter, she grabbed him by the cor and bellowed, ¡°Jonathan, I dare you to do it!¡± Her brazen actions caused everyone to gasp in fear. Standing two meters away from them, Emmeline who tried vehemently to breach the force field began to cry in desperation. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It was at that very moment that Jonathan took two steps back and dropped to his knees. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Sophia finally stopped shouting. As for Connor and Emmeline, both of them were equally stunned by Jonathan¡¯s reaction. ¡°No one will interfere today. Even if you beat me to death, I will readily ept it, Mom. No matter what happened in the past, I failed to protect Josephine. I have let you down with my ipetence.¡± As Jonathan spoke in a choking voice, he prostrated in front of Margaret. The moment he smashed his head on the ground, hairline cracks broke out from the point of impact. Margaret stared into space as tears streamed down her cheeks. Momentster, she gradually lowered her head to look at the man kneeling before her, not forgetting that he was none other than Asura. In that instant, she copsed onto the floor as if all the energy within her had been sucked away. ¡°Mom!¡± Jonathan swiftly sent a burst of spiritual energy to catch her. The spiritual energy force field was subsequently dispelled, allowing Emmeline and the others to enter and support Margaret. ¡°Jonathan, I had always objected to you marrying Josephine. I also admit that vanity is all I ever cared for. I simply wanted my daughter to marry someone rich. What¡¯s wrong with that? After both of you were officially married, the Smith family was oppressed for three whole years. As for you, you simply left us behind. Do you know how much Josephine suffered as the subject of gossip? And she did it all for your sake!¡± Amidst her sobs, Margaret pounded Jonathan on the chest, as if to vent all the frustration she had suppressed within herself over the years. As he stared at Margaret, Jonathan¡¯s tears trickled down uncontrobly. ¡°Mom, I swear to you that I¡¯ll rescue Josephine. If the Osborne family dares toy a finger on her, I¡¯ll annihte every single one of them!¡± Jonathan dered through his gritted teeth. As one of the most powerful men in Chanaea, Jonathan once thought that he was capable of anything as long as he willed it. Even when the Goldstein family was threatened by the Osborne family, he led a hundred-thousand- strong army to conquer Yaleview, striking fear into the prominent families there. However, it took Josephine¡¯s kidnapping for him to realize how powerless he actually was. The epiphany felt like a massive boulder that suffocated him with its weight on his shoulders. Consequently, Margaret wasn¡¯t the only one venting her frustration then. Even Jonathan was unleashing the long-repressed emotions within him despite not looking like it. I already possessed money and power a long time ago. But if I can¡¯t even protect the one dearest to me, what¡¯s the use of having all the money in the world and wielding unparalleled influence? As abination of tears and blood flowed down his cheeks, Jonathan swore to himself that he would wipe out the Osborne family. He wanted the world to know that whoever dared to harm his family would feel the merciless wrath of Asura. Finally, half an hour passed before Margaret managed to calm down. Even though the bad blood between Jonathan and Margaret wasn¡¯t water under the bridge yet, the tension between them had slightly eased. Consequently, Margaret handed him the tablet she had been so reluctant to put down. The moment it was unlocked, Josephine¡¯s face appeared on the screen. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 843 The Legendary Man Chapter 843 The Legendary Man Chapter 843-The family sat together on the couch as Margaret sobbed quietly with Emmeline¡¯s hand behind her back to support her. Meanwhile, Jonathan was gently stroking Josephine¡¯s face on the screen. A long time passed before he finally yed the video. Josephine¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Can I talk now? Can you hear me, Emmeline? Are Mom and Dad okay? They must be worried sick after I left,¡± she said. She sounded a little choked up, and her eyes were red. After a pause, she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll only talk about the important things. I¡¯m at the Osborne family¡¯s ancestralnd right now. Even though I was kidnapped here, they haven¡¯t done anything to me. In fact, my basic needs provided here are much better than what I have back in Tayhaven. Besides not having too much freedom, everything I have here is good. Emmeline, I¡¯m updating you on how I¡¯m doing so you, Mom, and Dad can rest assured. I also want you to pass on a message to Jonathan. A few days ago, someone hypnotized Broderick and made a move against our baby and I. Luckily, the Osborne family stopped them. They investigated, and there¡¯s a huge possibility that the Saday and Gray families were behind this. These people want to provoke Asura¡¯s Office to fight against the Osborne family using my death. The Osborne family allowed me to contact you all because they are worried people would pour fuel into the fire and cause unwanted misunderstandings. That¡¯s all I can say for now. Emmeline, please warn Jonathan and tell him not to be swayed by the rumors. Oh, right. Tell Dad to stop scolding Jonathan because of this, too. I only understood after coming here that even though Jonathan is extremely powerful, he is not invincible. The Osborne family has¡ª¡± The tablet¡¯s screen went ck, and the video stopped. It was obvious that the Osborne family had forcefully turned off the camera and stopped the recording. Seeing that Jonathan wasn¡¯t saying anything, Sophia approached him in her wheelchair and patted his wrist lightly. ¡°Jonathan, you should be happy that Josephine is safe and sound. It shows that there is still room for discussion with the Osborne family.¡± However, it was as if he had not heard her. Jonathan proceeded to y the video again instead. He rewatched the video once more, but this time, he slowed it down and paid closer attention to it. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Emmeline questioned. She wanted to approach him but was stopped in her tracks by Sophia. ¡°Shh!¡± thetter hushed as she held up a finger. ¡°He probably noticed something. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡± He noticed something? Hearing what she said, the three who sat opposite them turned toward Jonathan. At that moment, he dragged a finger along the video progress bar. ¡°Oh, right. Tell Dad to stop scolding Jonathan because of this, too¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, right. Tell Dad to stop scolding¡ª¡± ¡°Tell Dad to stop¡ª¡± Josephine¡¯s words were repeated continuously. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Jonathan listened carefully each time he reyed the video. The next moment, he looked up at Connor sitting opposite. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who has never scolded me since I married into the Smith family, Dad. You¡¯re the one who treats me the best in this family. You¡¯d even reassure me in secret at times. There¡¯s no way Josephine would say something like this for no reason. But what is she trying to tell us?¡± he said with his brows furrowed. Jonathan got up from the couch and started to pace around. At the same time, Emmeline and the others finally realized what was going on. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Josephine should have directed that sentence toward Mom. She shouldn¡¯t have brought up Dad!¡± Jonathan kept reying the video on the tablet. He wanted to get a clear look at each and every one of Josephine¡¯s movements, but the slowest the video could be yed on the tablet was at zero point five. Jonathan walked to the door as he was filled with anxiousness. ¡°Get Zachary and everyone in the Intelligence Bureau here. Tell them to bring video analytics devices along!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Following that, a spy vanished almost instantly from Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense. Not long after, Zachary rushed into the house with five others tagging along. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡ª¡± Before Zachary could finish his sentence, Jonathan approached him with the tablet. ¡°Use the analytics device and inspect this video frame-by-frame. Project it on the wall, too. Enhance the visual effect, and as for the other details¡­ You know what to do. Push yourselves to the utmost for this.¡± As he spoke, Jonathan hastily cut the painting that was hanging on the living room wall, turning it into a projection screen. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Zachary dared not dy in the slightest at the sight of how the man was acting. He quickly ordered his subordinates to get a move on. In under ten minutes, the video was converted into frames and divided into three parts for analysis, but it had not been finely processed yet. It was also projected on the wall. The frames shed past one by one, and Jonathan and the rest stared intently at them. One time. Ten times. A hundred times. The group of people kept their eyes on the images until nighttime. This eventually took a toll on Sophia¡¯s body and she was taken away to rest. Nheless, Jonathan remained and continued to inspect the frames. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at the wall. ¡°Josephine must be trying to tell me something by deliberately saying something wrong that only our family knows. But what on earth is she trying to tell me?¡± Jonathan mumbled. ¡°What is something the Osborne family cannot find out, but we¡¯ll definitely notice? What could it be? What detail did we miss?¡± he continued through gritted teeth as he went through the frames again. He had already made up his mind to continue searching for the clue no matter how many times he needed to look through the frames again, be it a hundred times, two hundred times, or four hundred times. Jonathan was convinced that Josephine had hidden some kind of message for him in the video. It was just that he had failed to notice it until now. Right then, Jason and Donald walked in from outside. The former stared at the wall in shock when they entered the living room. ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± Zachary instantly gestured for him to keep quiet and told him everything that had happened in a soft voice. Jason¡¯s expression turned serious, and he began helping to search for clues. Meanwhile, Donald, who was left unattended, took a seat by the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t Josephine pregnant?¡± he asked as he nced at the images projected on the wall. Jonathan turned to look at him. ¡°She is.¡± ¡°I specifically told her not to paint when I ate with her previously. The chemicals aren¡¯t good for the baby.¡± ¡°Paint?¡± Jonathan was at a loss as he turned back to the wall. To prevent any information from leaking, the Osborne family purposely found a room fully painted in white to film Josephine¡¯s video. There weren¡¯t any signs or drawings in the room at all. ¡°Josephine painted her nails! Those things are worse than the chemicals in paints! She didn¡¯t listen to my medical advice at all,¡± Donald said unhappily. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 844 The Legendary Man Chapter 844 The Legendary Man Chapter 844-Donald¡¯sints stunned everyone in the room. ¡°Josephine¡¯s a career woman. I¡¯ve never seen her paint her nails before!¡± Jonathan turned toward the wall and ordered, ¡°Zoom in on her nails!¡± Zachary knew just what to do even without Jonathan¡¯s orders. Each one of Josephine¡¯s fingernails was zoomed in all the way. Screenshots of them were taken and arranged in a row on the projection. Every image of her nails was rendered and detailed to ensure nothing was missed out. Josephine was skilled in arts and painted tiny, beautiful flowers on all her nails. Even though they were small, they were drawn meticulously with clear lines. ¡°Wait!¡± Jason, who was standing at the side, suddenly eximed, ¡°Zoom in on her left pinky!¡± Zachary turned toward Jonathan. Upon seeing thetter nod, he quickly did as he was told. A double-headed flower appeared before everyone as he continued to zoom in on the image. ¡°Did you notice something, Jason?¡± Jason was a little hesitant as he stared at the image, but he soon pped and shouted, ¡°A double- headed Rehmannia glutinosa! Mr. Goldstein, that¡¯s a double-headed Rehmannia glutinosa!¡± Jonathan stared nkly at him, but he could tell that it was the name of a medical herb. However, he could not wrap his head around how it could have anything to do with Josephine. Right then, Donald¡¯s voice sounded from the couch once again, ¡°It has been recorded that Rehmannia glutinosas are mostly found in the north of Wantril River. It tastes bitter and is used to bring down heat in the human body. The double-headed flowers are the most potent, and if taken by mistake, they can cause diarrhea and be life-threatening. What¡¯s more, only one ce manufactures double-headed Rehmannia glutinosas in all of Chanaea, and that is Drieso, Quadfield!¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Donald finished speaking. The corners of his lips tilted upward, and he burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯ve helped us tremendously, Josephine!¡± Jonathan was not the only one who sought out the locations of each of the eight respectable families. The other families and sects were after it too. However, each family had an extremely guarded system, so it was difficult to find their locations. Decades ago, the eight respectable families secretly agreed to finish off the Whitley family. They had to sacrifice a lot before they finally found the actual location of the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd. For many years since then, the eight respectable families openly and secretly fought against each other. They were constantly investigating and making moves against one another. Nevertheless, the locations of their residence were never revealed all this while. Yet now, they managed to narrow down the Osborne family¡¯s location to Quadfield because of Josephine¡¯s video. Even though it was still an enormous area to go through, the video had already reduced Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s workload by a considerable extent considering the previous thorough investigations they had carried out before. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ll head to Quadfield with our men right now. I will bring her back to you even if I have to turn the city upside down,¡± Zachary said as he tried to run outside. However, Jonathan stopped him right when he reached the door. ¡°Zachary!¡± ¡°Let me do it, Mr. Goldstein! I¡¯ll be heading there with a hundred thousand men. Even if the Osborne family has cultivators in the Divine Realm or even the Ultimate Realm with them, we can st them to cinders with our weapons.¡± Zachary gritted his teeth. He had had enough of the eight respectable families who had always reigned over Asura¡¯s Office. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zachary wasn¡¯t the only one acting this way. The spiritual energy within Jason was also surging wildly in him. The ones who caused the tragedy of the Carrick family were the Osborne and Saday families. It was only natural that Jason wanted to get revenge now that they finally narrowed down the Osborne family¡¯s location to Quadfield. However, Jonathan put his hand on Jason¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now is not the time yet, Jason.¡± The spiritual energy within thetter returned to its previously tranquil state, and he turned to walk out silently. ¡°You have to tell me immediately if you wish to attack the Osborne family, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯ll be the first to end them!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you be the vanguard if you manage to break through the God Realm,¡± Jonathan said calmly as he watched Jason¡¯s deste figure. As Jason disappeared into the courtyard, Zachary nced at Jonathan, his gaze brimming with puzzlement. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we have to wait, Mr. Goldstein. Are our cannons and missiles not a match for the cultivators of the Osborne family?¡± Jonathan¡¯s expression turned grim when he heard the question. ¡°Have you ever seen a true Divine Realm cultivator fight, Zachary?¡± Zachary was about to refute, but he could only shake his head when he saw the man¡¯s face. At that moment, the fight between Damoyed and Kenado kept reying in Jonathan¡¯s mind. If it weren¡¯t for the spiritual treasure of ze¡¯s Spatial Pryncyp and his own life force, he would have been finished off right in Bazar Temple due to the great battle. Even a God Realm cultivator could easily weave through troops with thousands of men, let alone a Divine Realm cultivator. Time was simply the issue for a Divine Realm cultivator when it came to the difference between a battle with ten thousand men and another with a hundred thousand. As for why the respectable families were so terrified of Asura¡¯s Office even when they had Divine Realm cultivators, it was more so because they were afraid of the weapons¡¯ devastating and saturated blow. As strong as the families were, if things dide down to a fight to the death, they were nothing in the face of the endlessunches of bombs. But as for the numbers of cultivators¡­ Jonathan thought the same before he broke through to Grandmaster Realm. But ever since he reached that realm, he had never dreamed of such a thing anymore. Taking a nce at Zachary, he shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Now is still not the right time, Zachary. If you really wish to force a fight with the respectable families, we, Asura¡¯s Office, need at least ten God Realm and hundreds of Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Nheless, we will still have to give up on an active battlefield since we do not have a Divine Realm cultivator. Just one person from Divine Realm can wipe out an army of yours. That is the might of a Divine Realm cultivator. It is not something one can describe with mere words.¡± Zachary let out a loud sigh having heard that. They had previously suspected Jonathan of being satisfied with what he had now, just like how Karl had suspected him. However, after he ended up in Northern Crimson Prison, each of the respectable families became more and more active. But as their understanding of the families deepened, Zachary and the others finally understood that Jonathan had never once cked off. Even when no one noticed him, he always worked hard in silence. ¡°How long do we have to wait, then? Are you saying we should do nothing as the eight respectable families continue to reign over us?¡± At his words, Jonathan stared out the window and sighed. ¡°We need to wait for the right opportunity, Zachary. One that will benefit us. Issue a gag order regarding what happened tonight. We mustn¡¯t let a single piece of information about the Osborne family leak out. Anyone who goes against the order shall be prosecuted.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 845 The Legendary Man Chapter 845 The Legendary Man Chapter 845-Upon receiving the order, Zachary left with his men, leaving Jonathan and Emmeline to themselves in the living room. Even though Jonathan fully grasped the information given by Josephine, he chose not to make a move. Considering the vast intelligencework and the number of soldiers he had, he would have needed at most three days to scout out where the Osborne family had been hiding in Quadfield. Thatrge-scale search, however, would only serve to tip off the Osborne family. To top it off, the Osborne family would surely relocate themselves as soon as Jonathan¡¯s course of action was exposed. More importantly, Josephine would also be in great danger. Truth be told, Jonathan could have spread the word of the Osborne family¡¯s ancestralnd being in Quadfield without actually getting himself involved in the hurdle. Once the other seven respectable families got ahold of the news, they would definitely assemble to get rid of such a formidable force like the Osborne family, repeating history akin to annihting the Whitley family bloodline a decade ago. Sure enough, that would bring about a reduction in the number of respectable families. Still, taking down the Osborne family would mean strengthening the other seven respectable families and increasing their influence just as well. Should Jonathan be relying on the strength of a third party to have his enemies up against each other¡¯s throats, he might be indirectly fostering the emergence of one to three ginormous respectable families in Chanaea. When that happened, they might evene to terms with one another, not to mention form an affiliation. It would then be difficult for Jonathan to find their weak spot. In time, it would be the end of the road for Asura¡¯s Office. To prevent that oue, all eight respectable families had to be obliterated as a whole once and for all. Vexed, Jonathan leaned against the couch and massaged his forehead. Seeing how the situation in Chanaea had gotten more and moreplicated, he could already feel quite a headache. Whatever call he was to make, there would be no room for error. It was as though he was treading on thin ice as he faced covetous, hostile forces looking for an opening. At that very juncture, an image of Leslie from Summerbank popped into Jonathan¡¯s head all of a sudden. From an operation standpoint, there were simply way too many external factors to be considered for every decision he made. Leslie¡¯s cold, insensitive temperament was the answer Asura¡¯s Office needed. Nevertheless, Jonathan had always loathed the way Leslie deploy the soldiers on the battlefield. In his opinion, his soldiers weighed more than just numbers. As all men were born equal, he would never allow his people to be mere cannon fodder in war. Thest thing Jonathan wished for was to have a person like Leslie be one of the higher-ups in Asura¡¯s Office. If she were ever put in control, it was no doubt Asura¡¯s Office would triumph over its enemies but at the same time suffer greater losses. Right then, a cup of coffeended on the coffee table in front of Jonathan. He looked up, only to be greeted by Emmeline¡¯s grace. ¡°Stop brooding over it, Jonathan. You hardly ever make a trip back here. Take a break, will you?¡± A faint grin appeared on Emmeline¡¯s face as she spoke. Jonathan, in turn, was sort of startled by the woman¡¯s thoughtful gesture. As far as he could remember, Emmeline had always been a mischievous, feisty one. Although she might not have done anything outrageous, there had not been a single moment she had failed to exasperate the people around her. Since when did she learn to care for others? While Jonathan pinned his gaze on Emmeline, he picked up the cup of coffee and took a sip. Emmeline let out a snort upon catching sight of the man¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Why that look? Are you scared that I may have spiked the coffee?¡± ¡°Nah, I wouldn¡¯t think that. After all, thest time you tried cooking, the food tasted like¨C¡± ¡°Jonathan!¡± Emmeline took the pillow beside her and tossed it right at Jonathan. Of course, thetter managed to grab the pillow. A chuckle escaped from his lips. ¡°Your puny trick can never touch an expert of God Realm like yours truly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Emmeline went and sat opposite the couch, wrapping her arms around her legs and sighing. ¡°I wonder if Josephine even sleeps well at night. I guess she must be thinking about whether we¡¯d notice the signal she¡¯s sent out.¡± As she dropped that remark, she raised her chin and directed her line of sight to Jonathan. ¡°My sister must be hoping so badly that you¡¯d appear right before her to take her home, Jonathan.¡± Those words left Jonathan¡¯s hand frozen in mid-air momentarily before he gradually put the cup of coffee down. ¡°Do you me me too, Emmeline?¡± ¡°No.¡± Emmeline shook her head slightly. ¡°You and Zachary¡¯s squad are all meant to achieve great things. I¡¯ve been paying attention to your conversation, so I know you must have your reasons. Either way, Josephine will definitely be back, right, Jonathan?¡± ¡°For sure.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jonathan¡¯s eyes glinted as he looked at Emmeline. ¡°I promise to bring your sister home safe and sound. I won¡¯t let anyoney a finger on her.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Emmeline rubbed her eyes and rose to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now. You should also rest early, Jonathan.¡± Then came Jonathan¡¯s reminder. ¡°Emmeline, don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad about this. There might be more trouble if Mom were to know about this.¡± ¡°Mm. I won¡¯t mention a word to them,¡± agreed Emmeline in a low voice before she went upstairs. Halfway through the stairs on the second floor, she sneaked a peek toward the living room downstairs. The cup of coffee was still on the coffee table, but Jonathan was nowhere in sight. Later that night, Jonathan was stargazing atop the gazebo at the observation deck in Edenic Heights. His mind was in turmoil. Every agonizing moment he spent suppressing his wrath was due to his own powerlessness. Had he already mastered Divine Realm, nothing in the world could have gnawed at him, let alone the eight measly respectable families. If given the capability, he would have stormed the ancestralnd of the Osborne family and made every single one of them pay for abducting Josephine. None of them would have had the gall to pull any tricks on him. Sadly, Asura¡¯s Office was simply not strong enough. A pucker formed between Jonathan¡¯s brows as he devised a n in his head. At that point, Jonathan had yet to receive word that the ckwood family was gifting Asura¡¯s Office five thousand tons of scrapped spirit stones. The only thing he had in mind was how he could train his very own army of cultivators and bring them to Summerbank Abyss. The reason behind his intention stemmed from the extraordinarily concentrated spiritual energy in Summerbank Abyss, which was more than a hundredfold denser than that in the outside world. A ce like that would be the perfect cultivation ground for all cultivators who had not attained Grandmaster Realm. Not only that, but thend also abounded with excellent cultivation resources, including spiritual fruits and demon beasts. Yet, there stood the biggest roadblock to reaching that goal¨Cthe ancient beast, Joselle. Her strength alone had far exceeded what could have been achievable in Divine Realm. Despite not pulling any Precelestial Pryncyp moves thus far, she still posed a threat to Jonathan. Restoring the seal formation to its full strength was the only option to contain Joselle. Unfortunately, even with the legendary Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique sitting in Jonathan¡¯s possession, it was nothing more than wishful thinking for him to work out a seal formation that could incapacitate an ancient beast. Hisst hope of mending the said formation would be to get his hands on an identical ming Tree and nt it anew as a foundation. Be that as it might, a tree that had aged thousands of years must have long gone extinct, so there was no telling as to where or how he could evene by one. The life force in me¡­ Jonathan frowned slightly upon sensing the scarce life force he still had within him. The fact that his own life force was a gazillion times more refined than that in ming Tree, reality forbade him from expending life force to revive ming Tree. That would make sense, for the ancient beast had already ravaged and rooted ming Tree up for fear that it mighte back to life and haunt it once again. How can I ever make Summerbank Abyss my own backyard? Just when Jonathan was deep in thought, the storage ring on his finger shone with a green ray of light. In a split second, his surroundings changed before his eyes. Before he realized it, he found himself standing in the mountains. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 846 The Legendary Man Chapter 846 The Legendary Man Chapter 846-Jonathan was in a daze as he stared at the verdant rolling hills before him. W-What is¡­ Wait a minute. This is the illusionary realm inside Heaven Sword! He quickly turned around, letting his eyes sweep thendscape as he studied and memorized the higher trail markers. There was, however, one thing he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around. I wasn¡¯t holding Heaven Sword this time, so how did it still pull me into its illusionary realm? Could it have done so through the storage ring? No, no¡­ That sounds ridiculous. After all, the storage ring has its own dimension and shouldn¡¯t have any connections to the outside world. That¡¯s the theory cultivators have spent thousands of years researching and confirming, so the evidence is irrefutable. With a gentle tap of his foot, Jonathan sprang up and dashed into the distance. Like his previous experiences, the illusionary realm seemed full of vitality, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t detect any trickles of life force. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jonathan continued to weave through the dense forest, and it wasn¡¯t long before he found himself atop another mountain peak. He was searching for the sealed valley that the mysterious person had previously led him to, but s, there were just too many peaks for him to pinpoint the exact coordinates. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t even sure of his location thest time, so there was nothing he could use as a trail marker. ¡°Where on earth is that mountain range?¡± Jonathan grumbled as he looked around in utter confusion and exasperation. Ever since his first trip into the illusionary realm, he had be firmly convinced that the same mountain range must also exist in reality. Therefore, several intelligence officers from Asura¡¯s Office were soon deployed into the mountains with a sketch drawn solely from his memory. Over time, more and more people reported back with photos of probable locations, only to have every single one of them rejected by Jonathan. Thetter stood somberly on the mountaintop as thoughts flooded his brain. What exactly is the origin of Heaven Sword? Is it guiding me, and if so, why? More importantly, who¡¯s that mysterious person? Just then, on the distant horizon, an object that resembled a thin ck line suddenly moved. Jonathan concentrated all his spiritual energy in his eyes, and within seconds, he could see the ck line on the faraway mountain peak gradually transform into a blurry silhouette. Huh? There¡¯s someone else in the realm! Upon realizing that, he leaped off his spot and sped toward the direction of the figure like a giant, soaring bird. As the spiritual energy surged within Jonathan¡¯s body, he morphed into a streak of ck lightning and zipped through the thick forest without stopping. Less than five minutester, he perched on one of the higher peaks in the middle of the woods and stared intently ahead. Hmm¡­ That silhouette¡¯s gone. It¡¯s almost as if it had never appeared at all. However, just when Jonathan thought he had lost his target, a figure suddenly appeared on the mountain beside him and hopped nimbly onto the peak. With its eyes fixed on Jonathan¡¯s back, the blurry silhouette reached behind itself and pulled out a ck bow that had seemingly materialized out of nowhere. After aiming the longbow at Jonathan, the figure pulled the invisible bowstring with its right hand and slowly directed all its spiritual energy into the weapon. Buzz! Following an ear-piercing buzz, an arrow imbued with spiritual energy was fired over a thousand meters toward Jonathan¡¯s head. Whoosh! Even though thetter moved his head in the nick of time, the arrow still whizzed past his left ear and promptly obliterated it into a mangled mess of flesh and blood. The arrow had missed, but there was no denying that the energy generated was almost powerful enough to kill Jonathan. The man touched his ear and red at the figure opposite him. How odd. We¡¯re pretty near each other, yet all I can see is a blurry silhouette. Also, that longbow in the person¡¯s hand seems strangely familiar¡­ Ah! It has a very simr aura to Heaven Sword! What¡¯s going on? With that, Jonathan waved his right hand and conjured up Heaven Sword. Buzz¡­ The next second, he brought the sword to his face to fend off another iing arrow while he disappeared and bolted toward the opposite mountain. s, not only was the mysterious cultivator with the longbow not afraid of Jonathan¡¯s retaliation, but he even jumped off his spot and rushed headlong into thetter. ¡°Die!¡± the mystery man yelled as he drew his longbow. Behind him, invisible arrows starteding together, causing energy waves to ripple through the air toward Jonathan. A sneer crept across Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°Ha! Is that a ranged attack?¡± As soon as he said that, he raised his sword with all his might before the first arrow could pierce his face. ¡°Skywards!¡± The terrifying sword energy instantly sent a violent gale hurtling to the other side, leaving broken trees and shattered rocks in its wake. One thing was for sure¡ªthe showdown between the two men had a destructive power like no other. More importantly, Jonathan could tell that his opponent¡¯s cultivation level was on par with his! Having thought of his course of action, he held Heaven Sword close to him andunched another attack. Clink! Sparks flew as the two men shot past each other, and the sword collided with the longbow. When Heaven Sword spun around, Jonathan swiftly hit it with his right hand, sending it straight toward the blurry silhouette¡¯s back. ¡°Take that!¡± At the same time, however, the mysterious figure had used his longbow to sh at Jonathan¡¯s neck. Thetter hastily blocked the attack with his arm, only to feel the invisible bowstring cut it off in one clean slice. As gory as that was, it allowed Jonathan to move away and dodge the fatal blow. Afternding beside a creek in the valley, he nced coldly at his right arm while the blurry figurey motionless on the ground opposite him. The mysterious God Realm cultivator¡¯s heart had been pierced, and he would¡¯ve instantly died from the injuries if they were in the real world. However, since they were in the illusionary realm, any injuries sustained would only affect their spirits. Even if Jonathan were to dice the cultivator up into bits and pieces, thetter would still return to the real world unharmed. The one setback was that getting injured in the illusionary realm would weaken anyone for some time. ¡°You sure are ruthless, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± the blurry figure choked out as he put his longbow away. A murderous glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes when he heard his name called. During our time in the illusionary realm, our bodies will transform into whatever shape and size we subconsciously want them to. This mysterious person, for example, has intentionally appeared as a blurred figure to mask his identity. On that same note, my face should also be blurry to him. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to see through me, so how does he know who I am? ¡°You can stop guessing. It¡¯s the sword in your hand that gave you away. Anyone who has analyzed your previous fights before will recognize the sword immediately!¡± the blurry silhouette said as he stood upboriously. ¡°s, I never expected that your sword would also be one of the keys. You¡¯re just blessed with luck, aren¡¯t you?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 847 The Legendary Man Chapter 847 The Legendary Man Chapter 847-Despite having many doubts, Jonathan kept them all to himself. A key, huh? ¡°Does that mean your longbow is also a key?¡± For a moment, the blurry silhouette froze, clearly taken aback by Jonathan¡¯s question. The next second, however, he seemed to have realized something and burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! So much for being the high and mighty Asura. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re clueless about the true function of your sword¡­ In that case, I take my words back. You¡¯re not blessed with luck. You¡¯re a wasteful person who doesn¡¯t appreciate the treasure you have!¡± With every passing second, the mysterious cultivator was starting to lose his blurry form due to his fatal injuries, and even his voice was fading. ¡°Just you wait and see, Jonathan Goldstein. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we face off against each other in the real world, and when that timees, I shall show you my true power! I¡¯d love to see for myself if you¡¯re truly undefeatable!¡± Boom! Following a sound that resembled a balloon bursting, the blurry silhouette instantly exploded and vanished into thin air. As the surroundingndscape began regenerating, Jonathanpsed into a sullen silence. Which mountain range in the real world does this illusionary realm correspond to? More importantly, what did the person mean by the key? Jonathan was always alone when he entered the illusionary realm previously. Even the mysterious person who guided him should also have been a part of the realm. However, the blurry figure he fought with today was undoubtedly a cultivator like himself. The only weapon Jonathan had been able to materialize from the real world was Heaven Sword, which was also the item that brought him into the illusionary realm in the first ce. It was simply impossible to take in any other items, including the bronze handbell. Come to think of it, that cultivator¡¯s longbow should also be a magical item like Heaven Sword. Furthermore, their auras are of the same origin! Their materials, too, look and feel identical. For all I know, they could be part of a set of weapons. There¡¯s another thing bugging me¡­ Thest time I was in the illusionary realm, I met that god-like mysterious person in the center of Heavenly Earth Formation. He told me he was the previous owner of Heaven Sword. Who exactly is he, then? By then, the surroundingndscape had been restored to its original state, as though the fight had never urred. Wait a minute¡­ There¡¯s someone else here! With that, Jonathan turned to look at the mountain on his left, only to see a ck silhouette standing atop it. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein,¡± the person said tly as he looked down at him. Needless to say, Jonathan was exasperated. Since he was so easily recognizable, he gave up trying to mask his appearance and revealed his face. ¡°Do all of you recognize me?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know you, but we recognize the sword in your hands!¡± the ck silhouette replied. ¡°Who¡¯d have thought your Heaven Sword is also a key? Now that one of the most powerful killing weapons is in your hands, you can expect more trouble in the future, Jonathan.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan gave Heaven Sword a gentle flick. ¡°Ha! Trouble? Have I ever been afraid of that? What about you? Why don¡¯t I see you holding any key?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll see it,¡± the silhouette answered with a chuckle. ¡°Be patient. You¡¯ll see it very soon.¡± Without further ado, the ck figure took a mere step that covered more than a hundred meters and appeared before Jonathan. Thetter was about to make a move when the figure spoke up. ¡°Jonathan, do you wish to destroy the eight respectable families? We can work together if you like.¡± Jonathan instantly froze in his tracks. ¡°Are you targeting the eight respectable families?¡± ¡°Why not? Asura¡¯s Office isn¡¯t the only organization in Chanaea that wants to take them down.¡± ¡°True. But the only ones who have the guts to do it are Asura¡¯s Office and Yaleview Army,¡± Jonathan replied with a soft chortle. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re Wilbur Xanthos?¡± ¡°Of course not. However, what I¡¯ve mastered isparable to Wilbur¡¯s.¡± While saying that, the ck figure materialized a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Jonathan. Thetter was speechless as he stared at the bottle with stunned disbelief. Oh, gosh! This guy can bring items from the real world into the illusionary realm! ¡°Listen, Jonathan. When the illusionary realm appears before everyone else, the revtion will shake the entire world. That¡¯s when I¡¯ll look for you. You¡¯ll then understand the significance of this bottle of water.¡± Before Jonathan could say anything, the ck figure had disappeared without a trace, causing the mountains and ground to rumble. Jonathan felt like everything around him was spinning, and when he finally opened his eyes again, his surroundings were bathed in a golden-red hue. Ah. My consciousness has returned to my body¡­ To his surprise, several guards had hidden around the gazebo to protect him. Meanwhile, the sun was gradually rising on the horizon, yet the only thing that had Jonathan¡¯s attention was the bottle of mineral water. Not only did that man have the ability to take real-world items into the illusionary realm, but he could also bring me out of it with him. I don¡¯t know what he meant by the illusionary realm revealing itself, but the fact that he can transfer items through dimensions is terrifying enough. After all, the most crucial thing in a battle is to have a supply line! No matter how good one¡¯s tactical strategies are, they¡¯d be useless if troops were to run out of supplies¡­ That man¡¯s ability, however, would allow resources from Doveston to be sent to Xemrich in the blink of an eye. Eventually, Chanaea would no longer need to fear being attacked by external forces, and Yaleview Army¡¯s position in the middle would be rendered meaningless. I¡¯d be capable of continuously transporting supplies and equipment between Eastern Army and the other seven military headquarters. As long as our production lines can keep up with the pace, we can build an army with unlimited ammunition! Moreover, given that Eastern Army uses advanced military technologies, an endless stream of logistical support would undoubtedly turn them into one of the most invincible forces in the world! Just then, a solemn-looking Zachary suddenly appeared beside the gazebo. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Eastern Army has sent us information about Hayes.¡± ¡°Eastern Army?¡± Jonathan muttered in confusion as he put the bottle away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even now, hearing about Eastern Army still sent chills down his spine for some inexplicable reason. Zachary, however, remained grim and tense. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Zachary? Haven¡¯t you always been a straightforward person? What¡¯s with this hesitation? Speak up if you have something to say!¡± Jonathan ordered before leaping off the gazebo to walk down the hill. ¡°Has Remdik sent out his troops, or is Jetroina trying to stir trouble? We¡¯ve fought plenty of battles before, so what¡¯s the worry? Tell me what Eastern Army has ryed to you.¡± Zachary followed behind Jonathan in silence and only spoke up after much contemtion. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Hayes Yeager informed us that he haspleted themander handover with Karl Hamilton. From now on, Hayes is themander of Eastern Army!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 848 The Legendary Man Chapter 848 The Legendary Man Chapter 848-Jonathan stopped dead as he stared at the trail before him, finally understanding why Zachary had hesitated so much earlier. Previously, because of the incident in Northern Crimson Prison, Jonathan had wanted to kill Karl to avenge his deadrades. However, Karl imed that Eshistan had aplicated defense formation, and he was also holding on to many top secrets regarding the country¡¯s missile defense system. If Jonathan were to kill him immediately, his sessor would need several months at least to familiarize himself with the immense amount of information. Karl¡¯s absence during those few months would also mean that any long-range missile threat Eastern Army had toward the surrounding countries would disappear. Hence, he pleaded with Jonathan to let him find a suitable candidate to be the next Prince of Diyouli. More importantly, Karl had also promised to be dealt with by Jonathan once the handover was completed. Now that everything was done and dusted, it was time for Karl Hamilton to die. As Jonathan thought back to how he and Karl had fought so valiantly together in some of the bloodiest battles, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart clench. ¡°Shut down any news of me leaving Edenic Heights. I¡¯m making a trip to Doveston.¡± After ncing at No. 1 Vi at the foot of the mountain, Jonathan promptly turned around and headed back toward the peak. Just then, Zachary stepped in front of Jonathan and bowed. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, must Karl really die?¡± ¡°How else would I avenge the seventy thousandrades who died in vain?¡± Jonathan replied tly. ¡°The title of Prince of Diyouli can¡¯t even save him, so what makes you think you guys can? I know Hades and the rest of you are in constant contact, so let them know that if anyone dares to intercede for Karl, they¡¯re to leave Asura¡¯s Office immediately.¡± After saying that, Jonathan lightly tapped his foot to morph into an afterimage and teleported to an opposite trail. Zachary gazed at the man¡¯s retreating figure and let out a heavy sigh. The next second, he brought his phone up to his ear and mumbled, ¡°Well, you guys heard it yourselves. There¡¯s no use trying. We can¡¯t protect Karl.¡± ¡­ Back in Zedfield, Yaleview, Wilbur sat in a rocking chair in his yard as he flipped through a book on military strategy. When he was still the chief of Yaleview Army, he couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d always find Joshua sitting in the yard, buried in books. He used to think that Joshua was up to no good and that thetter was only trying to find ways to one- up him. When Wilbur took over Joshua¡¯s position, though, he finally had an epiphany¡ªa chess yer would never stop thinking about the game outside the chessboard. In the past, no matter how much power Wilbur had, he was still nothing more than a pawn that Joshua used to keep the bnce between Asura¡¯s Office and the eight respectable families. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Whether pawns like him got to live or die depended solely on the chess yer¡¯s decision. It didn¡¯t even matter if one was powerful or not; anyone was disposable if it meant being able to win the game. Now that Wilbur had jumped out of the chessboard, his survival was entirely in his own hands. At that moment, the person opposite him wasn¡¯t any of the famous Eight Kings of War but the ultimate chess yer¡ªEva Saday. ¡°Are you just going to sit around and drag things out with us, Wilbur?¡± Eva mumbled as she sat casually on the table. Despite the slight displeasure in her tone, the carefree smile on her face never wavered. Wilbur turned to Eva and slowly set his book aside. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, Eva. As long as the battle hasn¡¯t started, we can¡¯t do anything to stir up trouble in Asura¡¯s Office. We can only take action once they¡¯re in a state of disarray. Do you understand?¡± ¡°To hell with that!¡± Eva scoffed before fishing out a shattered spirit stone. ¡°Feel this stone. How much spiritual energy do you think there is?¡± After holding the spirit stone fragment to gauge its spiritual energy level, Wilbur returned it to Eva. ¡°The amount of spiritual energy in this is only sufficient for those in the Precelestial Realm and below.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ But what if we have five thousand tons of it?¡± Upon hearing that, Wilbur furrowed his brows. ¡°Five thousand tons? That¡¯d be enough to produce a group of low-level cultivators! What are you getting at?¡± Now, this is interesting¡­ There are more and more cultivators in Chanaea these days, which means battles in the future are likely to shift to a greater reliance on cultivators than technology. After all, everyone¡¯s weapons have be pretty simr. If they were to go all out with their high-tech artillery or even fire their special missiles, the sheer destructive power would raze Chanaea and the rest of the world into the ground. When that happens, the forces will have no choice but to develop new ways to win, and I¡¯m sure the most popr method would be to hunt down the leader! Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean the highestmanding officers will always be killed. Military bases andmand centers will also be targeted because they y pivotal roles in battles. Needless to say, high-level cultivators would be the best people to carry out those covert operations! A cold glint flitted across Eva¡¯s eyes as she yed with the spirit stone. ¡°I received intel that five thousand tons of spirit stone fragments were withdrawn from the ckwoods¡¯ storage yesterday. The only ones who¡¯d need such a vast amount of spirit stones are Asura¡¯s Office and Yaleview Army. I¡¯m sure it can¡¯t be you, so where do you think those five thousand tons of spirit stones have gone?¡± she asked while gently twirling the spirit stone in her hand. The crystal clear spirit stone sparkled like a gem under the sun, and anyone who saw its beauty would undoubtedly develop a fatal attraction to it. Meanwhile, Wilbur pondered over Eva¡¯s words. Hmm¡­ Five thousand tons of spirit stone fragments are enough for Jonathan to train a group of Precelestial Realm cultivators. Then, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before someone achieves Superior Realm. What¡¯s scary is that, to the average person, a Superior Realm cultivator is already invincible. From the looks of it, Asura¡¯s Office is already gearing toward deploying cultivators in battles. Upon seeing the frown on Wilbur¡¯s face, Eva couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile. ¡°You can continue to waste our time if you like, Wilbur. I can more or less guess what your course of action is, anyway. You n on inciting a fight between the strongest yers, which in our case, would be Asura¡¯s Office and the eight respectable families,¡± she said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, though¡­ When Jonathan bes powerful enough to wipe out the Eight Great Families, do you think he¡¯d spare your puny Yaleview Army?¡± With that, Eva turned around and strutted off. When the Saday family first agreed to cooperate with Wilbur, they were both on an equal footing. However, since the Sadays needed Yaleview Army to bnce out the threat from Asura¡¯s Office, they soon found themselves being led by the nose when Wilbur took over the army. Because of that, Eva had been feeling frustrated for a long time. She even proposed to Gregory to kill Wilbur so they could promote someone else to take over thetter¡¯s position and do their bidding. s, Gregory shot down the idea without a second thought. Yaleview was aplicated city with people from all walks of life, and the Eight Great Families had majorly invested in it. Even though the Saday family had a part to y in Wilbur¡¯s ascension, the more important reason was that thetter had impressive management skills. If Wilbur were eradicated to make way for someone new, would the remaining seven respectable families let the Sadays get their way that easily? Furthermore, even if they seeded in letting one of their own be the newmander, he¡¯d still risk getting killed off by the other seven families if his cultivation level wasn¡¯t as powerful as Wilbur¡¯s. Needless to say, losing support from the Yaleview Army would spell doom for the Saday family. Eva had been troubled by that situation for a while, but now, she believed she had found a perfect n. Thanks to the spirit stone fragments, she was sure she could help the Sadays regain the upper hand over Wilbur! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 849 The Legendary Man Chapter 849 The Legendary Man Chapter 849-Eva left. This time, Wilbur did not see her off. Despite his silence now, Wilbur knew he could not escape the trap the Saday family hadid for him, even if he was Zedfield¡¯smander-in-chief and had nearly seven hundred thousand of Yaleview Army under hismand. How can Ipete with a respectable family that has a history of two thousand years, no matter how formidable I am in terms of cultivation resources? What is the ckwood family trying to do by taking out so many reserved resources? Don¡¯t they know Jonathan will eliminate the respectable families as soon as he gained power? Or could there be other connections between Jonathan and the ckwood family? No matter how attractive Lauryn is, she isn¡¯t capable of handling such a man. As Wilbur thought about this, the phone in his pocket rang. He pulled out his outdated Nokia phone. Even though his model was out of touch with market trends, it was the only phone that could not be tracked apart from encrypted phones. The reason was that Nokia was so outdated that Trojan programs were unable to infiltrate it. Wilbur hit the answer key when he saw the number on the screen. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the same ce.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The call hung up abruptly with just one line of words. Wilbur tucked the spirit stone away before he leaped out of the courtyard. Wilbur quickly advanced through the dense forest andnded on the top of Unnamed Mountain, covered in wild grass in the northern suburbs of Yaleview. His guest was already sitting there. There was a rtively t piece ofrge stone about the size of a table on the mountaintop. Right then, two bottles of ten-per-bottle Bacardi and several packets of food were ced on the big stone. ¡°Bacardi, peanuts, grilled duck, and roasted chicken,¡± Wilbur murmured as he stepped over with a smile. He went on, ¡°I never imagined the great Asura would remember the food we ate three years ago.¡± As he spoke, Wilbur lifted his hand slightly and used a wave of spiritual energy to unwrap the food. Then, he took a piece of duck meat and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Mhm¡­ The taste is still the same. Jonathan, did you specially buy this at Billy¡¯s?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in good shape,¡± Jonathan muttered as he leaned against therge stone. ¡°He taught his grandson the technique to grill duck, so the taste hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± Turning to look at Wilbur, Jonathan took a bottle of Bacardi and handed it to him. ¡°Drink it if you aren¡¯t afraid of me drugging it.¡± ¡°You must be kidding!¡± Wilbur grinned. He lifted his head and took a sip. After downing a shot, Wilbur sat down in front of Jonathan. ¡°Anyway, these things can¡¯t bepared to those delicacies in Zedfield. I have been longing for this duck for over two years!¡± Wilbur casually leaned on therge stone. He blissfully pulled out a handful of peanuts and threw them into his mouth. Meanwhile, Jonathan opened a bottle of wine. They clinked their sses and gulped down a mouthful. ¡°Jonathan, did you ever imagine we¡¯d end up like this?¡± Wilbur inquired as he looked into the distant forest, sighing. They met each other three years ago when Valley of Elites was recruiting soldiers from all of Chanaea. Their current location was a deste mountain fifteen kilometers away from the Valley of Elites. At that time, they were subjected to inhumane torture every day at that ce. Jonathan and Wilbur could only take it easy during team training. Both of them had extraordinary physical qualities as they practice cultivation. Thus, they would always sneak away from the group during team training. Then, Jonathan and Wilbur would sit here gloating and drinking wine leisurely for half the day. However, these were all in the past. Both of them understood that they could not go back to the good old days even if they revisited the same ce and ate the same food today. Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°I was an ordinary soldier in Central Army, while you were the junior sergeant in Northern Army when we were sent here. Our prime concern was about how to survive this three-month training and win an award for our respective units. What about now? I¡¯m Asura of Asura¡¯s Office, and you have fought to be Zedfield¡¯smander-in-chief. It¡¯s pretty absurd. Both of us have nearly two point three million soldiers at our disposal, yet we¡¯re unable to pursue the kind of life we dream of. Isn¡¯t this such an irony?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not ironic!¡± Wilbur chuckled heartily. ¡°Jonathan, you want world peace. I can tell you aren¡¯t happy with being Asura. However, I¡¯m different from you. I have been chasing after power all this time, so I¡¯m pretty happy now.¡± Jonathan turned to look at Wilbur, and his expression was calm. ¡°Wilbur, do you truly wish to be amander-in-chief who¡¯s just a puppet? Of the eight respectable families, ancient sects, foreign forces, and even Asura¡¯s Office, which one of them isn¡¯t able to exert pressure on you until you can¡¯t breathe? Why did you look for me to cooperate thest time I went to Baykeep if you are truly content with your current situation?¡± Wilbur looked at him. Although he did not speak, his slightly heavy breathing seemed to be a testament to Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that,¡± Wilbur stated, as he put down the wine bottle. Wilbur inquired, ¡°What do you need me to do this time?¡± ¡°I want you to help me save someone,¡± Jonathan said in a solemn voice. ¡°Is it Josephine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to act even though I already know the location of the Osborne residence. I need your help to exert pressure from the outside by using your connection with the Saday family to ensure Josephine¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. However, I want a thousand fragments of spirit stone,¡± uttered Wilbur with a frown. ¡°What fragments?¡± Jonathan inquired, and he looked at Wilbur in confusion. This time, Wilbur was dumbfounded. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°About what?¡± Jonathan asked as he was even more confused. The ckwood family had made this decisionst night, and Jonathan had been meditating on the mountaintop all night. Hence, Lauryn did not manage to find him at all. She nned to tell Jonathan the news this morning, but he had left again after hearing news about Hayes. Hence, Jonathan was oblivious to the arrangements made by the ckwood family concerning the spirit stone fragments up until now. At that moment, Jonathan felt Wilbur was out of his mind to make such a request. I won¡¯t be able to obtain a thousand spirit stone fragments even if I sold Asura¡¯s Office. Jonathan was greatly baffled, as he stared at Wilbur. ¡°Wilbur, you used to have good alcohol tolerance. Why are you spouting nonsense after just two sips today?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 850 The Legendary Man Chapter 850 The Legendary Man Chapter 850- You Can Try Me Wilbur stared at Jonathan. When he saw that thetter was seemingly not joking, he hesitantly tossed away the peanuts in his hand. ¡°Is Asura¡¯s Office still yours, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Who dares to say that it isn¡¯t mine?¡± Jonathan red at the man coldly, an icy gleam glinting in his eyes. Internally, he had been telling Hades and the other Kings of War that Asura¡¯s Office belonged to everyone, and he was merely managing it on behalf of them all. Right then, he had already secretlypleted the transfer of authority in Asura¡¯s Office, personally extricating himself from the core of the department. Externally, however, he still needed to maintain his identity as the person in charge of Asura¡¯s Office. Only then would the many forces out there be intimidated and dare not make a move against Asura¡¯s Office. Sensing the murderous intent emanating from Jonathan, Wilbur went silent. A long whileter, he gave a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you cing so much importance on power before, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Naturally, I don¡¯t ce much importance on power. If I really wanted all that, I would¡¯ve led men from Asura¡¯s Office to surround Yaleview two years ago.¡± Having said that, Jonathan paused briefly before adding, ¡°Even now, with your Yaleview Army having expanded to seven hundred thousand soldiers, can you go up against my siege?¡± His gaze remained wholly indifferent when he voiced that question. He was so nonchnt that it was as though he was speaking of the weather. Although Wilbur remained smiling, his eyes kept flickering, and the fluctuation of spiritual energy within him turned exceedingly chaotic. ¡°You can try me, Jonathan,¡± he stated frostily after taking a gulp of wine. At that very moment, his murderous intent had reached its peak, and he did not bother to mask his desire to kill Jonathan in the least. Indeed, the wheel of fate was inevitable. Back at the Valley of Elites, Jonathan and Wilbur were the strongest elite warriors there. On the very same day, they were specially recruited by Yaleview. When they made different choices with one returning to the locality and the other joining Yaleview. They were destined to embark on different paths. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The eventster were as Jonathan had anticipated, and at present, they were standing on two opposing sides. If it weren¡¯t for Wilbur texting Jonathan the secret code previously, the most outdated Nokia would have probably remained in the deepest recesses of the storage ring forever. ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me here. You know my way of handling things. I don¡¯t want to see war breaking out in Chanaea. But Wilbur, you¡¯d best stay on the straight and narrow. You need my help to neutralize the threat from the eight respectable families, and I likewise need you to handle things on the inside to stabilize the situation within the country for the time being. Don¡¯t let others know about our coboration. That¡¯d be beneficial to us both,¡± Jonathan countered calmly. While saying that, he lifted the wine ss in his hand and downed its content at one go. Then, he continued, ¡°Wilbur, I can¡¯t bring myself to massacre all seven hundred thousand soldiers of Yaleview Army. But I¡¯m more than capable of killing you at present.¡± Crack! Following that crisp crack, murderous intent radiated off Jonathan. The wine bottle in his hand gradually turned into fine powder as a slight breeze blew across the mountaintop. Narrowing his eyes a fraction, Wilbur unleashed his spiritual sense to engulf the man. ¡°You didn¡¯t use spiritual energy.¡± He eyed the slowly dissipating bottle coldly. A momentter, he asked, ¡°Was that the power of Pryncyp?¡± ¡°Yeah. Right now, it¡¯s a piece of cake for me to finish you off.¡± Jonathan waved his right hand casually. Subsequently, he drawled, ¡°Additionally, I¡¯d advise you not to fix your eyes within Chanaea alone. For the sake of power, you¡¯ve been trapped in Yaleview for far too long. The greatest power you see is only the eight respectable families. If you really want to have contact with true power, Wilbur, go out.¡± After saying that, Jonathan stood up and headed down the mountain. While doing so, he urged, ¡°Wilbur, send men to Drieso and subdue the Osborne family.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be a thousand tons of spirit stones.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Tapping his feet lightly on the ground, Jonathan disappeared into the dense forest in the next heartbeat. Wilbur stood rooted to the spot, clutching a ck longbow without a bowstring in his hand. If Jonathan were there, he would certainly recognize it as the same one in the hands of the person whose entire body was shrouded in a blurry state in the illusionary realmst night. As Wilbur lifted the longbow, the spiritual energy around him condensed bit by bit until a long arrow made entirely of spiritual energy formed on the bowstring. Finally, he flicked his right hand lightly and put the longbow away. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ he had alreadyprehended Pryncyp of Strength. How many more tricks do you have up your sleeves that I do not know, Jonathan?¡± With an imperceptible flick of his wrist, the boulder on his left promptly shattered into pieces. Blurring into an afterimage, he disappeared at the top of the mountain. It was as though nothing had ever transpired, but the situation in Chanaea had again changed directions because of that meeting between the two men. Torthbury was located within Eastsummer in Baridoki of Doveston. Despite most of Baridoki¡¯s territories being located south of Horbah, there was a segment nearest protruding to the east. Like a horn, it extended straight to the east of Horbah. Torthbury was a small town in that horn-shaped segment. On the snow-capped mountains, an elderly man was chopping down a thick tree in the forest with a hatchet in hand. With every swing of the hatchet, the tree with several men hugging its trunk swayed slightly as though it would topple anytime. Whoosh! As the elderly man swung the hatchet once more, the gigantic tree swayed. The hatchet ended up lodged in its trunk, no longer retractable. Seeing that, the elderly man with cumbersome cotton gloves gave up retrieving the hatchet. He removed one of the gloves and brought a hand to his mouth, blowing hot air on it a few times. Then, he ced it on the gigantic tree and inhaled deeply. ¡°Topple!¡± Following that roar, the snow under his feet sprayed into all directions, with him as the center. At the same time, a distinct palm print manifested on the tree trunk, and a series of cracks sounded from the gigantic tree that stood dozens of meters high. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Alongside those crisp cracking sounds, the ancient-looking tree slowly tipped toward the mountainside. At the side, a middle-aged man with his hands hidden in his sleeves swiftly threw his head back and roared, ¡°Fall onto the mountainside!¡± With that cry, the ancient treended heavily on the mountainside. It was as though an earthquake hit the entire forest, making for a shocking sight. ¡°If we transport this tree back, Winston, it¡¯s probably enough to build three houses.¡± The elderly man who shot his hand out at the tree was as happy as a kid then. Picking up the hatchet, he stepped forward and trimmed the branches and vines of the ancient tree. However, Winston quickly hastened over and blocked his path. ¡°How could I have you do this, Mr. Quintus? Leave this to us. We¡¯ll definitelyplete the task to your satisfaction!¡± As he spoke, he took the hatchet from the man and started getting down to business with the few middle-aged men around him. The elderly man did not bother declining either, merely plopping down on the half-meter-high tree stump before he started observing the people bustling around in front of him. ¡°Winston, has there been any news from the Henderson and Mallory families recently? Since we¡¯ve all joined hands, shouldn¡¯t we interact with each other more?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 851 The Legendary Man Chapter 851 The Legendary Man Chapter 851-Chapter 851 I Killed Him With a flick of his hand, Winston cut off a branch that was as thick as his arm. At the elderly man¡¯s question, he hastily spun on his heel and trotted over. ¡°Of course not, Mr. Quintus. Have you gotten your wires crossed again? We, the Mallory, and Henderson families are all respectable families. Our ancestral locations can¡¯t be made known to outsiders. You were the one who agreed to the coboration this time, deciding that we¡¯re only to coborate when making a move. Otherwise, everyone is to keep to themselves. Do you not remember that?¡± In response, the elderly man shook his head slightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I said that?¡± While saying that, the elderly man reached up and took the hat off his head. Glowing white wisps of steam came into sight, and a gray braid a forearm¡¯s length tumbled down. The elderly man lifted an age-weather hand and scratched his head. ¡°I forgot all about that. Winston, how about I step down from being the patriarch and appoint you instead?¡± he muttered, his gaze brimming with bafflement. Standing at the side, Winston held the elderly man¡¯s hat with both hands. ¡°You¡¯ve already passed the position of patriarch to Ashton twenty years ago, Mr. Quintus. You can¡¯t appoint me now even if you want to do so.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already stepped down and appointed someone else?¡± The elderly man was stunned at first before he reached out and pped his forehead. He thenmented, ¡°Look at my forgetfulness! Yes, you¡¯re right. I did that. My memory is regressing every single day.¡± Winston stood at the side, not daring toment on that. He merely stood there silently and kept the elderly manpany. As an elder of the Leeson family in Doveston and a cultivator in the middle phase of Divine Realm, he was exceedingly casual even when faced with the current patriarch of the Leeson family. But when it came to the elderly man before him, he dared not show the slightest disrespect. After all, the elderly man in front of him was none other than the previous patriarch of the Leeson family, Quintus Leeson. Quintus was already a hundred and twenty years old, a true immortal who spanned two centuries. His cultivation level had already reached the advanced phase of Divine Realm, and he alone could intimidate many respectable families and ancient sects within Chanaea. His capabilities were beyond one¡¯s imagination. Verily, he was the true pir backing up the Leeson family in Doveston. s, he still could not escape the aftereffects of the passing of time despite his high cultivation level and astounding skills. Thirty years ago, his brain started shrinking, and his memory gradually deteriorated. Following that, the Leeson family sought out renowned doctors in the whole of Kingshinton. Regretfully, none could provide a cure in the face of such irreversible brain damage. If an ordinary person were to contract such a disease, he would have probably lost all reason after about ten years and be an empty shell with no sanity. Quintus, however, had managed to hold out for a whole thirty years, thanks to his high cultivation level. Nheless, they all knew that the man had not much time left. Right then, he might forget what he said a moment ago in the blink of an eye. If they could not find an effective remedy, the Leeson family would lose a great backer entirely in the near future. ¡°Winston.¡± Getting to his feet, Quintus turned to Winston beside him and called out to thetter. ¡°Yes, Mr. Quintus?¡± Winston hastened forward with the hat in his hands. Snagging the hat, Quintus ced it on his head. The look in his eyes was contemtive, and it seemed as though he had recalled something. ¡°I remember you previously told me that a member of the Whitley family fled from Yaleview? Was there news afterward?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Quintus. All eight respectable families have been looking for Joshua for over a month, but we only learned that he headed to Merania after leaving. Apart from that, there hadn¡¯t been any other news.¡± Upon hearing that, Quintus turned to Winston. ¡°Merania? Why would he go there? Those of the Whitley family like going to Delisgar Ridge. I used to go over to Remdik a lot when I was young, and I even bumped into them there.¡± After saying that, he took the hatchet from thetter¡¯s hands. ¡°Huh? Who cut this tree? It so happens that my great-grandson wants to build a new house. This is perfect for a beam!¡± At the sight of Quintus fawning all over the ancient tree, everyone exchanged a nce and smiled helplessly. Oh well, he has again forgotten everything that happened just a while ago. Winston stared at the elderly man¡¯s back, his brows creased deeply. Subsequently, something seemingly urred to him, and he trotted forward. ¡°Mr. Quintus, you said you bumped into those from the Whitley family in Delisgar Ridge when you were young?¡± ¡°The Whitley family? What Whitley family? Is there anyone with the family name of Whitley in our vige?¡± Quintus asked nkly, his eyes pinned on Winston. ¡°Never mind.¡± Winston chuckled bitterly, not daring to ask further. But when Quintus swung the hatchet once more, the man darted off and disappeared into the forest. I¡¯ve got to inform Ashton immediately that the Whitley family had been to Delisgar Ridge. This might be the central clue to finding Joshua! ¡­ It was the middle of the night then. In the Eastern Armymander¡¯s tent south of River Onxy in Horbah, Hayes sat by the stove with bandages around his body, reading a report. Beside the stove was a few baked potatoes with wisps of fragrance wafting off them. When he had flipped to the final page, he rubbed his eyes at longst. No sooner had he reached out to snag one of the baked potatoes before him than he flicked his wrist slightly. At once, a pistol slid down his cuff to fall into his hand. Unfortunately, a dagger was already pressed against his throat by then. ¡°Your reaction was too slow, Tiger.¡± The instant Hayes heard the calm voice behind him, he hurriedly put the pistol away. ¡°You know my cultivation level isn¡¯t high, so don¡¯t scare me like that anymore, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Toying with the dagger in his hand, Jonathan sat down by the stove. ¡°Eastern Army is a modernized technological force, so itsmander¡¯s martial capabilities don¡¯t need to be all that high. Just improve your cultivation gradually. Don¡¯t be too hasty, or it¡¯d be bad if you were to enter a frenzied state,¡± he cautioned smilingly. Then, he asked, ¡°So, how are things? Do you have problems adapting from suddenly being the army commander of a cutting-edge force like Eastern Army when you were previously a member of tens of thousands of local troops in Lumonburg?¡± Grinning widely, Hayes dered, ¡°Everything is good in terms of the job. I¡¯m still learning about those cutting-edge weapons, but using them is no longer a problem. The most substantial change, I suppose, is my mental state. Eastern Army is too unique, and the pressure is too intense.¡± By the time he said that, the smile on his face had turned bitter. ¡°There¡¯s Remdik in the north, Jetroina in the east, and Yaleview Army in the southwest. This is downright petrifying. It¡¯s only now that I realize the amount of pressure Karl had been under. If I had been stationed in Doveston for such a long time, I might have done something even more extreme than he did,¡± hemented. As he spoke, he surreptitiously kept an eye on Jonathan¡¯s expression. Jonathan regarded Hayes icily, his eyes nketed with ayer of frost. ¡°Hmm, you want to help your predecessor out when you¡¯ve just been given the title of Prince of Diyouli? You¡¯d best not y with fire, Tiger. Some things can never be changed! Where is Karl?¡± ¡°I killed him!¡± Hayes shouted, cing his hands behind his back with his head held high and chest puffed forward. A powerful surge of spiritual energy emanated from Jonathan. In a sh, Hayes fell to the ground on his knees, unable to withstand the pressure for even a second. ¡°Repeat that again!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 852 The Legendary Man Chapter 852 The Legendary Man Chapter 852-In themander¡¯s tent, Hayes was pinned to the ground by the terrifying burst of spiritual energy. No matter how hard he tried, he could not budge an inch. Jonathan stalked over to the man before lifting his leg and stepping on thetter¡¯s back. ¡°In the battle at Northern Crimson Prison, almost a hundred thousand people died directly and undirectedly, Hayes. Do you know what that means? It means that a hundred thousand families¡¯ hope and future were ruined by Karl alone.¡± As he exerted force on his leg, Hayes spurted a mouthful of blood. He continued, ¡°At that time, Hayes, you were serving your sentence at Northern Crimson Prison. The battle left the entire ce with dead bodies littered everywhere. It was a literal massacre. Yet, you now want to use yourself to save Karl? What gives? Why should the hundred thousand soldiers and prisoners die because of him? Are you trying to be a hero here because you think you¡¯re important enough, so much so that I don¡¯t dare kill you for the sake of the bigger picture?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡± It was beyond difficult for Hayes to speak at that moment, and his face had already turned purplish. Jonathan¡¯s leg appeared to be as heavy as lead, and it had only grown increasingly heavier since it rested on his back. Right then, he could only breathe out, unable to take any oxygen in. Verily, he was on the verge of suffocating. Both his hands wed at the ground hard. With his cheek stered against the ground, he gritted out, ¡°Asura¡¯s Office is currently in a precarious state, Mr. Goldstein. While Karl deserves to die, you really can¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯d kill anyone who protects Karl!¡± Jonathan lifted his right leg before bringing it down forcefully, aiming right for Hayes¡¯ head. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Following that low cry, a spirit shield made of spiritual energy formed above Hayes¡¯ head, blocking off Jonathan¡¯s right leg fromnding on it. At the tent entrance, Karl stepped in with a sled in his arms, dressed in the corresponding attire. ¡°I merely went sledding with my son, Mr. Goldstein. There¡¯s no need for you to kill Tiger.¡± While saying that, he causally ced the sled by the entrance and walked over to Hayes, supporting the injured man up. ¡°Are you kidding me, Karl?¡± Hayes looked at Karl with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal that Mr. Goldstein wants me dead. I¡¯m merely an insignificant cultivator of Superior Realm. But if you die, Mr. Goldstein would be the only elite of God Realm in the whole of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Subsequently, Karl turned to Jonathan with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never dueled with you for real before, Mr. Goldstein. No one knows which of us will win in a true fight. Who knows, you might not be able to kill me!¡± As he said that, he gathered some spiritual energy in his hand and used it to gently push Hayes aside. He continued, ¡°Since I¡¯m not the Prince of Diyouli anymore, Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m also no longer a member of Asura¡¯s Office. I¡¯m truly curious about yourbat capabilities as Asura. Pardon me!¡± The corners of his mouth turned up a fraction, and he rammed the saber in his hand at Jonathan¡¯s throat. ¡°Karl!¡± Hayes roared. He wanted to stop the man, but Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy promptly pervaded the entire tent. ¡°Buzz off!¡± With a wave of a hand from Jonathan, a ball of pure spiritual energy enveloped Hayes and sent him flying into the distance. Themander¡¯s tent turned into a veritable battlefield. Golden light kept flickering around Jonathan while Karl, who attacked incessantly, turned into an afterimage. Surprisingly, Karl¡¯s speed wasparable to Jonathan¡¯s. Around them, searchlights lit up one after another, illuminating themander¡¯s tent so brightly that it resembled daylight. The soldiers who were oblivious to the situation swiftly gathered. In less than a minute, thousands of them had already surrounded the tentpletely. All their weapons were aimed right at the golden light in the middle. With amand from Hayes right then, Jonathan and Karl would be inundated by heavy firepower in the next second. However, the identities of the two men fighting in the middle were simply too sensitive. ¡°Listen up! Lower your muzzles and unload your weapons. Everyone is to retreat three hundred meters, effective now!¡± Hayes thundered after gathering enough spiritual energy, standing atop an SUV. At that, the soldiers present looked at each other. Although the handover of power to Hayes had just concluded, they knew that he was Eastern Army¡¯s new Prince of Diyouli after spending a month with him. Thus, all soldiers of Eastern Army whirled around and sprinted backward without hesitation upon receiving that order, giving way to the battle in the middle. When Karl saw that he could not break the protective shield around Jonathan, he again swung the saber in his hand. Flipping over, hended on an open space at the side. Sweat trickled down his chin to drip onto the ground, dyeing the snow pink. He shed an arc in the air with the saber in hand. ¡°I¡¯m already drawing from my vitality, Mr. Goldstein. You can¡¯t just tire me out like this until I die, can you? People say that there¡¯s always someone better. Putting aside your ability to lead an army into battle, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re better if we only speak of cultivation. I know I¡¯ll likely die today, and I indeed deserve it because of the incident at Northern Crimson Prison. All I ask is this, Mr. Goldstein¡ªI hope you¡¯ll fight me for real with your true capabilities. Even if it means dying at your hands, I want to know the exact gap between me and a true elite of God Realm.¡± His body gave off wisps of white steam as though he had just been drenched in hot water. As soon as Jonathan put the uncanny bronze handbell away, he could distinctly sense that vitality was surging within the man in front of him, and Karl was then no different from a sun. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Karl was draining his Kore, and that was his strongest state. Sensing strange fluctuations from his elixir field, Jonathan whipped out Heaven Sword from his storage ring. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take this person¡¯s life force. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have you know what regret means,¡± he murmured, his tone mild. The mysterious coffin in his elixir field was merely stunned for a moment when it perceived his meaning before it went entirely silent. Fixing his eyes on Karl, Jonathan slowly walked toward him. ¡°Karl, we were buddies once, so I¡¯ll use my strongest move to battle you. After this strike, I¡¯ll write off the incident at Northern Crimson Prison, regardless of whether you survive or otherwise.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Karl retreated half a step and raised the saber in his hand, bringing it to his front. The vitality within him surged, and his entire aura was boosted to its peak condition once more in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, a surge of peculiar energy radiated off Jonathan¡¯s hands. It was not spiritual energy but carried a petrifying sense of devastation. ¡°This is the Pryncyp of ughter I grasped. Once you¡¯re injured by it, the murderous intent within it will destroy your energy and consciousness fields, wiping out all your vitality in an instant. This is also my strongest move. Brace yourself!¡± Jonathan pointed his sword at Karl. In the next heartbeat, they had already streaked past each other. Thereafter, Jonathan slowly put his sword away. Behind him, half of Karl¡¯s body had suffered a blow from his Heaven Sword. With that, Karl, the Prince of Diyouli died. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 853 The Legendary Man Chapter 853 The Legendary Man Chapter 853-¡°Dad!¡± The sorrowful cry of a boy reverberated in the night sky. When Jonathan turned around, he saw La staring at him in the distance while pulling Killian. Killian was only seven years old. In the past, he could only meet his father a few times a year. After Jonathan rescued him and his mother from Remdik with the help of seven respectable families, he spent a month with Karl¡ªthe longest time they had spent together. During that month, Karl basically agreed to every request Killian had. It was also the first time Killian genuinely felt the warmth of having his father¡¯spany. Yet, at that moment, Karl was lying lifelessly on the snow. Killian flung La¡¯s hand away and bolted in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Sobbing, the boy pounced toward Karl¡¯s body. ¡°Wake up, Daddy!¡± However, Jonathan restricted him with spiritual energy before he could touch his father. ¡°You¡¯re a bad guy!¡± Killian continued to scream while suspended in midair. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you and avenge Daddy! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± In response, Jonathan pulled out a dagger and tossed it into Killian¡¯s hand with spiritual energy beforeying thetter on the ground. ¡°Come and kill me!¡± Jonathan uttered calmly with his hands behind his back. With the dagger in hand, the boy charged toward Jonathan and stabbed thetter¡¯s leg. Bam! At the moment of his attack, he bumped into Jonathan¡¯s spirit shield. As a result, the dagger flew out of Killian¡¯s hand, cutting his arm as he stumbled backward. Before he stood back up, his arm was already a bloody mess. ¡°Kilian!¡± La scrambled toward her son, intending to carry him, but Jonathan restricted her movements with his spiritual energy. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayes rushed forward, wanting to stop Jonathan, but couldn¡¯t even take a step forward when thetter shot him a cold re. ¡°Do you think no one can support Eastern Army if you and Karl die, Tiger?¡± spat Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Hayes grimaced as he was enveloped in a stinging murderous intent. After hesitating for a moment, he stepped back. Then, with gritted teeth and tightened fists, he stated, ¡°Karl may have deserved death, but his wife and child are innocent, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Ignoring Hayes, Jonathan picked up the dagger and tossed it toward Killian again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to kill me? What¡¯s the matter? Is a minor injury all it takes to scare you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Swiftly, Killian stood and picked up the dagger next to his foot. ¡°I¡¯m going to avenge Daddy!¡± As he shouted, he charged toward Jonathan once more. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t even use spiritual energy to protect himself. With his physical strength and toughness alone, he blocked the dagger. Astonished, Killian stared at Jonathan as he kept stabbing thetter¡¯s thigh with his bleeding right hand. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t harm Jonathan even a little. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± In response, Killian changed his attack and raised the dagger high. As he was still too weak, when he stabbed Jonathan¡¯s abdomen, the dagger bounced toward his cheek. In a sh, Jonathan held the dagger in ce with his fingers. Meanwhile, Killian stumbled backward, frightened by the sharp de, and fell on the snow. Gazing coldly at the boy, Jonathan flicked his wrist and shot the dagger past Killian¡¯s cheek, lobbing it into the tough, frozen ground. ¡°I killed your father because he acted on his own with his army, which led to the deaths of one hundred thousand people. You may not know what this means for now, so let me tell you something you¡¯ll understand, Killian. From today onward, I¡¯ll provide you with the best resources and teach you the most powerful techniques. I shall grant you the chance to avenge your father.¡± Then he turned to Hayes. ¡°After tonight, send Killian and La to Edenic Heights. He shall cultivate with Jason and receive all avable resources to maintain Karl¡¯s standard.¡± Finally, he faced the boy again. ¡°Killian, I¡¯ll only support you until you¡¯re eighteen! Whether you¡¯ll be able to be a mighty warrior over the next eleven years depends on how strongly you determine to take revenge.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied Hayes with tears. His arrangement may seem ruthless, but it¡¯s the best oue for Killian and La. While Karl was loved by many after spending so much time in Doveston, he also made plenty of enemies. By doing this, Jonathan guarantees La and Killian will be well-taken care of, thus fulfilling Karl¡¯s dying wish. As the soldiers stared at Jonathan, he eximed icily, ¡°Let Karl¡¯s death serve as a warning to all of you. No matter what your status is or how aplished you are, if you betray yourrades, only one ending awaits you!¡± Through the use of spiritual energy, his words were clearly heard by every soldier in all directions. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. No one replied as they stared at the corpse on the ground that was cut in half. The former Prince of Diyouli used to be the moral support of Eastern Army. In a way, he was like a g. Even back during the battle at River Onxy, which shook the world, Karl remainedposed before his men. However, at that moment, the g of Eastern Army had fallen, in by the founder of Asura¡¯s Office. Even though Karl was in the wrong, the crowd still couldn¡¯t bear to watch the guardian of Doveston for two decades lying in his blood. By then, La had cried until her voice turned hoarse. Ever since Karl started asking her what she wanted to have, she knew doom was approaching him, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe so soon. ¡°Please, let me bury Karl, Jonathan! He might¡¯ve been in the wrong, but he has protected Doveston for decades! He shouldn¡¯t be left in the snow like this!¡± she pleaded. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan stomped on the ground, injecting spiritual energy into the earth and causing the surface to ripple like waves. An immense whirlpool formed underneath Karl¡¯s corpse and swallowed him into the earth. ¡°Karl has always protected this ce, so he shall be Eastern Army¡¯s guardian spirit. This is his last wish and the fate I¡¯ve granted him.¡± Upon ending his sentence, Jonathan leaped into the air, disappearing into the night. Killian and La darted toward where Karl was swallowed before crying out in agony. Sadly, Karl would never return again. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 854 The Legendary Man Chapter 854 The Legendary Man Chapter 854-The news of Karl¡¯s death was all over Chanaea in less than an hour. Back in Zedfield, Yaleview, Wilbur frowned as he read the newspaper in his hand. ¡°Changing generals on the verge of war is a major military taboo. Hayes may have been the King of Lumonburg, but he¡¯s only a minor armymander. In other words, he¡¯s utterly iparable to Eight Kings of War. Right now, chaos roamed in and out of Chanaea. Whether it is from the cultivator¡¯s or Doveston¡¯s perspective, efforts should be focused on stabilizing the situation. While killing Karl quelled the opposing voices in Asura¡¯s Office after the Northern Crimson Prison incident, it was a loss in terms of Chanaea¡¯s stability.¡± The puzzlement in his eyes intensified as he stared at the picture in the newspaper. Karl¡¯s most definitely dead if this picture can be trusted. There¡¯s no way a Divine Realm cultivator can survive that sh on the chest, much less a God Realm cultivator. He muttered, ¡°What the heck is Jonathan trying to do?¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, the core members of the Osborne family had gathered at their ancestralnd in Wasahurst Mountains, Quadfield, Drieso. Mason was sitting upright with Everett on his right. As for Jay, he had been thoroughly excluded. Thus, he could only sit at the end of the left side. In Everett¡¯s generation, the people in charge of the Osborne family began establishing new direct family branches. ¡°Speak,¡± said Mason while staring at the crowd below him. ¡°Everyone here is a decision-maker in the Osborne family. I want to know your opinions on the death of Karl by Jonathan¡¯s hand.¡± Everett sipped his coffee and turned to Xavion. ¡°What do you think about this? After all, you¡¯ve spent many days with Jonathan back in Remdik.¡± In response, Xavion stuffed almost all the cake in his hand into his mouth. ¡°Well, if you ask me, Karl¡¯s dead for real.¡± As he recalled the events in Remdik, he sighed slightly. ¡°Jonathan shouldn¡¯t have appeared in Remdik, but he did the minute he learned that Karl dragged the eight families into the matter. The only reason he traveled to River Onxy was to kill Karl. I remember clearly that, even after Karl saved Jonathan with us in Remdik, it didn¡¯t dissuade Jonathan from taking Karl¡¯s life. If you ask me, I¡¯d say Karl¡¯s already dead to Jonathan after the Northern Crimson Prison incident. Hence, I think there¡¯s no point in talking about this because it¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡± The crowd exchanged nces as they thought Asura¡¯s Office was a wild card. From their perspective, Jonathan should¡¯ve spared Karl for saving his life, which was why they didn¡¯t expect how stubborn Jonathan was in upholding his principle. ¡°In that case, that will save us a lot of trouble,¡± muttered Mason before grinning at the crowd. ¡°The Henderson family, the Leeson family, and the Mallory family each used a parasite curse to control Karl¡¯s son, which forced Eastern Army to ally with them. However, now that Karl¡¯s dead, Tiger¡¯s the new leader of Eastern Army, meaning we¡¯ll have a chance to make them our allies. I want someone to make contact with them. Also, considering Tiger is Jonathan¡¯s loyal subordinate, he had basically returned Eastern Army to Asura¡¯s Office. Then again, he¡¯s only human, and all humans have weaknesses. What do you all think? ¡° Once again, the crowd turned to Xavion. Among the ten Divine Realm elders in the Osborne family, Xavion was the only one who frequently spent time outside. He was practically the Osborne family¡¯s representative to outsiders, so the crowd focused on him. ¡°Is this a joke?¡± Xavion sneered. ¡°I may be responsible for handling external family matters, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll do everything rted to that. I¡¯m okay with contacting the eight families, major sects, Asura¡¯s Office, or Yaleview Army because they¡¯re on the same level as our family. However, Tiger had only just been named a King of War. He doesn¡¯t have the right to speak to me.¡± In response, the crowd smiled faintly while shaking their heads. Even Mason was shaking his hand and chuckling. ¡°You¡¯re right. Karl was a God Realm cultivator, so when he was still alive, he and Eastern Army can be considered our peers. However, Tiger is but a kitten. It¡¯ll only be a waste of your time if we send you. How about this? You¡¯ll pick two amiable juniors and send them to Doveston to check out their situation.¡± As Mason spoke, Jay who was seated at the far end stood up and bowed in the middle of the hall. ¡°Please send me to Doveston, Old Mr. Osborne.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, on Dyadgon Mountain at Warblerich in Glybir, Graeme was sneering at the picture of Karl¡¯s corpse on the wall. ¡°Is he trying to gain pity and trick us? What the heck is Jonathan doing?¡± Sirius, Harvey, and the others stood behind Graeme in a line. ¡°I think Karl¡¯s truly dead, Dad. I can¡¯t imagine he¡¯s still alive while looking like that,¡± uttered Harvey. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Dead?¡± Graeme chuckled. ¡°Jason was revived after his heart artery was severed. I doubt Karl¡¯s dead from this minor injury. Don¡¯t worry. Jonathan has plenty of tricks up his sleeve.¡± Staring at Graeme coldly, Sirius inquired, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°We proceed as nned. I expect no mistakes with the delivery of five thousand kilograms of spirit stone. The sess of our n hinges on Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± the members of the ckwood family eximed in unison. Nearly all God Realm cultivators in the family were mobilized to deliver the spirit stones. ¡­ Concurrently, above the cold riverbank of River Onxy, Jonathan emerged from the underground with an unconscious man in his arms. A calm expression was visible on Jonathan¡¯s countenance as he reached for the meager life force that remained in his body. Promptly, he tossed the man in his arms on the ground and kicked the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Wake up!¡± Following Jonathan¡¯s kick, the man on the ground opened his eyes wide and panted. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Shock swirled in Karl¡¯s eyes as he pressed his hand on his chest and surveyed his surroundings. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I dead, Mr. Goldstein?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 855 The Legendary Man Chapter 855 The Legendary Man Chapter 855-Cold sweat dripped down to the ground from the tip of Jonathan¡¯s nose as he sat against the giant rock. His hands were trembling slightly as he spoke. ¡°Back in West Region, I obtained the life force capable of reviving someone. I used it all on you.¡± To cover his tracks, he traveled thirty kilometers underground with Karl. Near the journey¡¯s end, even Spirit Rejuvenating Pill couldn¡¯tbat Jonathan¡¯s exhaustion, which would spell their doom if he kept pushing forward. Karl briefly surveyed his surroundings before realizing they were somewhere south of River Onxy. After protecting Horbah¡¯s border for nearly twenty years, he knew the region like the back of his hand. Upon calcting their travel distance and thinking about what Jonathan had said, Karl instantly understood what Jonathan had done. In response, he pulled out a ss bottle and gently crushed it before handing the pills inside to Jonathan. ¡°Here, Mr. Goldstein. here are two Spirit Rejuvenating Pills for you.¡± Without even ncing at them, Jonathan grabbed the pills and tossed them into his mouth. As the pills slipped down his throat, pure spiritual energy flooded into his energy field. ¡°Why did you save me, Mr. Goldstein?¡± While Karl wasn¡¯t sure what the life force Jonathan mentioned was, he was sure it was extremely rare, considering it could bring him back to life. He felt bad that something so precious was used on him¡ªa man who deserved a death sentence. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Just appreciate the fact that you¡¯re still alive.¡± As Jonathan regted the spiritual energy in his body, he continued, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s because you caused the death of one hundred thousand people. Even if you die a few hundred times, it won¡¯t be enough to atone for your sins.¡± ¡°I know,¡± replied Karl hoarsely as he sat on the snow, his nk gaze aiming at the west. ¡°The Northern Crimson Prison incident will forever haunt me. I¡¯ll never be able to make up for the hundred thousand deaths I caused.¡± Concurrently, Jonathan pulled out two bottles of whisky, popped one open, and handed it to Karl. ¡°You had to die when you¡¯re still alive. But once you¡¯re dead, you can live on forever.¡± Then he gulped his bottle of whisky, which instantly warmed his body up. ¡°If you want, join Dark Special Forces and hide your identity. Once the eight families have been overthrown, you can live the life you want with La and Killian.¡± Silently, Karl lifted his bottle and guzzled the liquid within. After the bottle was empty, he removed a tightly sealed ss bottle from his storage ring. Inside the container was a white powder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Upon seeing that, Jonathan grabbed Karl¡¯s wrist. While an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t know what it was, Jonathan was very familiar with it. It was the medicinal powder produced due to the failure of his alchemical research that would generate a potent corrosion effect upon contacting human blood. Back then, he joked about how he sucked at alchemy but was great at creating poison. To make Jonathan feel better, Dorian and the others split the powder amongst themselves, saying they could use it while destroying bodies so as not to leave any evidence behind. Therefore, when Jonathan saw that bottle of powder in Karl¡¯s hand, his heart lurched. ¡°Karl shouldn¡¯t exist in this world anymore, Mr. Goldstein,¡± said Karl before crushing the bottle and mixing the powder with his blood. Immediately, Jonathan released Karl¡¯s hand. Using the corroding substance, Karl destroyed his face and fingerprints. Hence, even if someone captured and killed him in the future, no one would recognize who he was. Of course, Jonathan could handily treat those injuries if he wanted with life force. However, he decided to respect Karl¡¯s decision. Now that Asura¡¯s Office has a God Realm cultivator who¡¯s supposed to be dead as an ace up its sleeve, this may be the key to turning the tide of a battle. Upon seeing Karl¡¯s grimace, Jonathan pressed his palm on the former¡¯s face and injected it with a faint life force, eliminating the former¡¯s agony. ¡°This shall be your mask. From today onward, you shall be in charge of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Dark Special Forces.¡± As he spoke, he handed a ck mask to Karl. When Karl epted the mask, he saw a tiny number carved on its side, which was 1. One would¡¯ve thought it was just a scratch mark if they didn¡¯t pay close attention. ¡°This was my number, but it¡¯s now yours.¡± Jonathan grinned. ¡°Dark Special Forces can be considered my personal army since it¡¯s independent of Asura¡¯s Office. It¡¯sposed of supposedly dead soldiers I¡¯ve secretly recruited. They¡¯re all cultivators with great potential, so treasure them and don¡¯t lose them.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After putting on the mask, Karl noticed his aura was instantly obscured by the formation of the object. ¡°What¡¯s our next step, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Grinning, Jonathan turned to the frozen River Onxy. ¡°We¡¯re going to locate Charleigh in Remdik and obtain the test data in his possession!¡± ¡°The regimental leader of Wolver Army?¡± Karl was slightly surprised. ¡°After investigating that crazy doctor upon my return, I discovered he was a traitor who escaped Rodunst. More importantly, he¡¯s a madman. It¡¯s almost impossible to obtain his cooperation.¡± ¡°He may be insane, but we have someone even more of a nutjob.¡± After ending his sentence, Jonathan sprinted toward the north of the river. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Do we have someone crazier than him? Puzzled, Karl stared at Jonathan¡¯s back before Jason¡¯s creepy smile entered his mind. As in Jason Carrick? Did Mr. Goldstein allow that sicko to conduct vivo experiments? When his train of thought ended there, he shuddered as images of Jason experimenting on dying people on the battlefield shed past his mind. If my guess is urate, then Asura¡¯s Office will be in trouble. He then leaped into the night sky using spiritual energy, causing the surrounding snow to ssh. After the snow fell back down, it covered his and Jonathan¡¯s tracks. Unbeknownst to the duo, Aidan¡¯s Medved Army was urgently assembling to advance to Doveston. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 856 The Legendary Man Chapter 856 The Legendary Man Chapter 856-Jonathan and Karl traveled at high speed through Remdik¡¯s thick forest. A God Realm cultivator would be unharmed by their environment if it weren¡¯t too extreme, except for someone like Aetomoye, who only trained his spiritual energy. However, people like him were outliers because cultivators often cultivate their physical body. ¡°Redlington is thirty kilometers ahead of us, Mr. Goldstein,¡± informed Karl. Meanwhile, Jonathan formed pirs on mountain rocks with his spiritual energy and leaped from one to another. It was one of the winter military techniques he learned in the Valley of Elites. Doing so would leave minimal tracks on the snow. Then, as hended on a protruding rock, he nced downward. I thought I¡¯d never return to Remdik again, yet here I am. It had only been less than two months since hest visited Redlington. The elders of seven respectable families battled against each other thest time he was there. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Back then, Jonathan seized the opportunity to wound Antoine severely, killing Morris, and causing a ruckus in Redlington. ¡°How many spies you nted in Remdik can still be used, Karl?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°Less than five hundred!¡± answered Karl after he did some calctions in his mind. Those spies were the fruits of his decade-long effort. Ever since he was in charge of Doveston, he never cked off while protecting his country from Remdik. Throughout the years, he slowly nted more than five thousand spies in Remdik. However, most of them were exposed. Thus, less than five hundred could still be contacted by him. ¡°Mobilize all of them,¡± ordered Jonathan calmly. A chill ran down his spine when Karl heard thatmand. After all, Jonathan was devoted to protecting spies. For example, during the Goldstein family incident, Jonathan dismissed more than five thousand people in order to protect the spies in Yaleview. His decision practically destroyed Yaleview¡¯s intelligencework, but it saved the spies¡¯ lives. Since then, those spies continued living in Yaleview and eventually became genuine residents of the city. Very few organizations could bear the loss of more than five thousand intelligence agents at once. However, Jonathan still did it because, in his eyes, the lives of each member of Asura¡¯s Office were valuable and not just a number on a piece of paper. Yet, at that moment, he wanted to mobilize all five hundred spies in Remdik. ¡°Did something major happen, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Karl couldn¡¯t help but ask after staying silent for a while. I can only think of one reason he¡¯s doing this¡ªan all-out war! ¡°Is an all-out war on the verge of breaking out, Mr. Goldstein?¡± A touch of anxiousness was present in his voice. While he was only responsible for guarding Doveston, after Eastern Army and Medved Army shed on River Onxy, more than one hundred and fifty thousand people died in three days. After the conflict at River Onxy thest time, Snow Wolf Army, cier Army, and Arctic Army had been patrolling the areas around Calvico and Sinchko. With the addition of Aidan¡¯s Medved Army, it could be said that half of Remdik¡¯s armies had gathered north of River Onxy, totaling more than eight hundred thousand soldiers. However, Chanaea couldn¡¯t match their military strength because Doveston¡¯s sole guardian, Eastern Army, only possessed more than two hundred thousand soldiers. The most significant differences between the two countries were their terrain and politicalndscape. The tsar was the leader of Remdik, a country spanning two continents. The country shared its northern border with Aizkovos, while its eastern border was connected to the ocean. Even though its western border was controlled by West Epea Alliance, a warzone between more than a dozen smaller countries in Central Epea was created thanks to the tsar¡¯s meddling. While members of the West Epea Alliance coveted Remdik¡¯s resources, no one dared tounch a large-scale assault on the country due to its almost unparalleled might. Furthermore, even though those countries could form an allied army, it couldn¡¯t possibly match Remdik¡¯s and Chanaea¡¯s united and powerful military because the ally wouldprise soldiers from separate nations with different goals. Under those circumstances, the members of West Epea Alliance, with Rodunst as its leader, could only reach a tacit agreement to support the armed forces of Central Epea to exert pressure on Remdik continuously. In recent years, even though the me of war in Central Epea continued to rage on, Remdik¡¯s western borders never had any conflicts which would lead to war. In fact, it was rtively peaceful. Remdik¡¯s unique geographical advantage was why it dared to station a vast number of soldiers near River Onxy. Meanwhile, Chanaea didn¡¯t possess an advantage like that, as it was located in the center of Southeast Aploth. It was essentially surrounded by countries that posed as dangerous enemies on almost all fronts¡ª Remdik in the north, West Region in the west, and Jetroina in the east. None of the Eight Kings of War who protected the eight sides of the country dared to put their guard down. Due to Jonathan¡¯s handiwork, Seboxiasm and Damos still locked horns in battle in West Region. In addition to their losses at Mysonna and Springwyn, West Region wouldn¡¯t dare tounch an assault on Chanaea. However, Jetroina and Remdik seemed to have the intention to coborate. On the other hand, Chanaea¡¯s internal situation as well as how Yaleview Army was stationed between Doveston and Harfush, thoroughly eliminated the possibility of rapid troop mobilization. Doveston¡¯s army wouldn¡¯tst long despite their impable weapons if Remdik were to start a war. Eastern Army might even have its escape route cut off if Jetroina decided to seize the opportunity and meddle in the affair. Naturally, Karl was anxious about the situation. Even though he was ¡°dead,¡± Eastern Army was still the fruit of his twenty years of hard work. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch it crumble to dust. Despite his mask, Jonathan could still feel Karl¡¯s anxiousness. Patting Karl¡¯s shoulder, he sighed with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°While I don¡¯t know what Ivanov¡¯s doing, I believe he¡¯ll keep his word as a Divine Realm cultivator to not attack us for half a year. Of course, I could be wrong. Now that he has ovee Divine Tribtion, there¡¯s nothing we can do even if he breaks his promise.¡± ¡°Half a year¡­¡± Karl muttered with tightened fists. ¡°It had been two and a half months since he made that promise at River Onxy. Even if he¡¯s upholding our agreement, we only have slightly over three months left, which is no time at all for us to prepare for war.¡± In response, Jonathan was silent as he had nothing to say because Karl was right. Based on recorded history, every all-out war had taken each country at least a dozen years to prepare. Some countries even spent decades building their army. Meanwhile, it had only been less than three years since thest war in Chanaea. Clearly, Remdik was being strategic with their timing. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 857 The Legendary Man Chapter 857 The Legendary Man Chapter 857-Jonathan stared at the white peaks ahead and shook the snow off his body. Jhen stered et the white peeks eheed end shook the snow off his body. ¡°I¡¯m worried ebout the wer we might fece in e few months from now,¡± he seid with e frown. ¡°Do you remember the Wolver Army we encountered in Remdik previously? Cherleigh could control hundreds end thousends of werewolves to defeet eny elite ermy in the world like it wes nothing. When I errived in West Region, I reelized Seboxiesm end Demos ere huge orgenizetions. They elreedy heve hundreds of Grendmester Reelm fighters, not to mention God Reelm fighters. We, Asure¡¯s Office, heve only less then thirty people even efter gethering ell forces from the eight militery regions. To tell you the truth, Kerl, I¡¯ve elreedy egreed to Jeson¡¯s reseerch progrem.¡± Kerl felt his heert sink when he listened to Jhen¡¯s words. Although Kerl hed foreseen thet, he wes still shocked to leern thet Jhen hed egreed to Jeson¡¯s insene plen. After ell, Kerl hed witnessed the insene side of Jeson before. Seeing someone¡¯s eyes gleeming et the sight of corpses would just send chills running down enyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m efreid Jeson¡¯s reseerch is e little inhumene,¡± Kerl seid grimly. He wes not entirely disgusted by Jeson, but the thought of the letter¡¯s experiments mede him feel resistent. ¡°Inhumene?¡± Jhen stretched out his right hend, end e streem of pure spirituel energy flowed out. It ebsorbed the snow on the ground end brought them to his hend. The spirituel energy kept condensing. In en instent, the snow turned into e sherp blede. With e flick of Jhen¡¯s wrist, the blede mede of snow end spirituel energy stebbed into e pine tree in the distence. ¡°Are we not inhumene, then?¡± Jhen chuckled. ¡°Kerl, we¡¯ve elreedy lost the ermement rece in the new ere. The country¡¯s militery power hed been degreding steedily from the moment Cheneee wes divided emong the eight respecteble femilies. Three yeers ego, Asure¡¯s Office eppeered out of nowhere end wiped out the ermy in Cheneee. Even efter including Yeleview Army, our militery stenderd is still where it wes ten yeers ego. Jeson¡¯s reseerch is our only solution if we went to cetch up to Remdik¡¯s end West Region¡¯s stenderds.¡± Although Jhen end Hedes hede up with e treining plen for the entire ermy, e yeer wes still too long for Jhen. He urgently needed militery power thet could be formed quickly. Thet wey, Remdik¡¯s end Jetroine¡¯s forces could be restreined. Jonothon stored ot the white peoks oheod ond shook the snow off his body. ¡°I¡¯m worried obout the wor we might foce in o few months from now,¡± he soid with o frown. ¡°Do you remember the Wolver Army we encountered in Remdik previously? Chorleigh could control hundreds ond thousonds of werewolves to defeot ony elite ormy in the world like it wos nothing. When I orrived in West Region, I reolized Seboxiosm ond Domos ore huge orgonizotions. They olreody hove hundreds of Grondmoster Reolm fighters, not to mention God Reolm fighters. We, Asuro¡¯s Office, hove only less thon thirty people even ofter gothering oll forces from the eight militory regions. To tell you the truth, Korl, I¡¯ve olreody ogreed to Joson¡¯s reseorch progrom.¡± Korl felt his heort sink when he listened to Jonothon¡¯s words. Although Korl hod foreseen thot, he wos still shocked to leorn thot Jonothon hod ogreed to Joson¡¯s insone plon. After oll, Korl hod witnessed the insone side of Joson before. Seeing someone¡¯s eyes gleoming ot the sight of corpses would just send chills running down onyone¡¯s spine. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m ofroid Joson¡¯s reseorch is o little inhumone,¡± Korl soid grimly. He wos not entirely disgusted by Joson, but the thought of the lotter¡¯s experiments mode him feel resistont. ¡°Inhumone?¡± Jonothon stretched out his right hond, ond o streom of pure spirituol energy flowed out. It obsorbed the snow on the ground ond brought them to his hond. The spirituol energy kept condensing. In on instont, the snow turned into o shorp blode. With o flick of Jonothon¡¯s wrist, the blode mode of snow ond spirituol energy stobbed into o pine tree in the distonce. ¡°Are we not inhumone, then?¡± Jonothon chuckled. ¡°Korl, we¡¯ve olreody lost the ormoment roce in the new ero. The country¡¯s militory power hod been degroding steodily from the moment Chonoeo wos divided omong the eight respectoble fomilies. Three yeors ogo, Asuro¡¯s Office oppeored out of nowhere ond wiped out the ormy in Chonoeo. Even ofter including Yoleview Army, our militory stondord is still where it wos ten yeors ogo. Joson¡¯s reseorch is our only solution if we wont to cotch up to Remdik¡¯s ond West Region¡¯s stondords.¡± Although Jonothon ond Hodes hode up with o troining plon for the entire ormy, o yeor wos still too long for Jonothon. He urgently needed militory power thot could be formed quickly. Thot woy, Remdik¡¯s ond Jetroino¡¯s forces could be restroined. As Jonathan stood on the mountaintop, he could not help but recall a joke he saw on the inte. As Jhen stood on the mounteintop, he could not help but recell e joke he sew on the inte. It¡¯s true. Rich people rely on technology while poor people rely on mutetion. I wonder how fer Jeson¡¯s mutetion cen be developed. ¡°Kerl, use the new identity I geve you to contect our spies in Remdik. Tell them to do everything they cen to locete Cherleigh. After thet, they cen do whetever they went. To evoid getting exposed, they cen use their eltee identities without reporting it.¡± Kerl simply kept his silence. Once the spies used their eltee identities, they would cut off their connections with the other spies. As long es they did not expose themselves, no one would know whet the spies¡¯ new identities were even if they got hold of Kerl. With e frown, Kerl suggested, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, perheps we should keep them. These people ere the ones stetioned in Remdik in betches over ten yeers ego. It hesn¡¯t been eesy for them to stey hidden until now. We won¡¯t be eble to replece them right ewey if we use ell of them et once.¡± Jhen shook his heed et Kerl. ¡°If we don¡¯t cepture Cherleigh this time, there¡¯ll be no future efter four months. Despite how meny we went to keep, we need to use et leest more then helf of the menpower for the mission. This is e lerge-scele mission. If Remdik finds out ebout it, they¡¯ll cerry out e mejor investigetion. In the end, the remeining spies will die terrible deeths. Give out the order. This mission will be their lest. They¡¯ve been in Remdik for ten yeers. It¡¯s time theye home.¡± With thet, Jhen cherged to the north without giving Kerl the chence to speek. Kerl sighed resignedly end took out themunicetion device given by Jhen. He then begen uploeding ell the spies¡¯ contect informetion to the Derk Speciel Forces Intelligence Unit. At the seme time, dozens of mesked men were seeted in the wide office of the Derk Speciel Forces heedquerters thet wes thousends of kilometers ewey. ¡°Boss, e document eppeered in the beck end. It¡¯s Number 1¡¯s document.¡± ¡°Open it quickly,¡± ordered the person whose mesk wes cerved with the number twenty-three on the side. The mesk with the smellest number they hed encountered wes two since the esteblishment of the Derk Speciel Forces. As Jonothon stood on the mountointop, he could not help but recoll o joke he sow on the inte. It¡¯s true. Rich people rely on technology while poor people rely on mutotion. I wonder how for Joson¡¯s mutotion con be developed. ¡°Korl, use the new identity I gove you to contoct our spies in Remdik. Tell them to do everything they con to locote Chorleigh. After thot, they con do whotever they wont. To ovoid getting exposed, they con use their olternote identities without reporting it.¡± Korl simply kept his silence. Once the spies used their olternote identities, they would cut off their connections with the other spies. As long os they did not expose themselves, no one would know whot the spies¡¯ new identities were even if they got hold of Korl. With o frown, Korl suggested, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, perhops we should keep them. These people ore the ones stotioned in Remdik in botches over ten yeors ogo. It hosn¡¯t been eosy for them to stoy hidden until now. We won¡¯t be oble to reploce them right owoy if we use oll of them ot once.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jonothon shook his heod ot Korl. ¡°If we don¡¯t copture Chorleigh this time, there¡¯ll be no future ofter four months. Despite how mony we wont to keep, we need to use ot leost more thon holf of the monpower for the mission. This is o lorge-scole mission. If Remdik finds out obout it, they¡¯ll corry out o mojor investigotion. In the end, the remoining spies will die terrible deoths. Give out the order. This mission will be their lost. They¡¯ve been in Remdik for ten yeors. It¡¯s time theye home.¡± With thot, Jonothon chorged to the north without giving Korl the chonce to speok. Korl sighed resignedly ond took out themunicotion device given by Jonothon. He then begon uplooding oll the spies¡¯ contoct informotion to the Dork Speciol Forces Intelligence Unit. At the some time, dozens of mosked men were seoted in the wide office of the Dork Speciol Forces heodquorters thot wos thousonds of kilometers owoy. ¡°Boss, o document oppeored in the bock end. It¡¯s Number 1¡¯s document.¡± ¡°Open it quickly,¡± ordered the person whose mosk wos corved with the number twenty-three on the side. The mosk with the smollest number they hod encountered wos two since the estoblishment of the Dork Speciol Forces. As Jonathan stood on the mountaintop, he could not help but recall a joke he saw on the inte. When he eppeered beck then, the teem hed been ordered to intercept end elime everyone in the speciel operetions unit of the Northern Crimson Prison Eestern Army. Neturelly, everyone in the Derk Speciel Forces wes excited ebout Number 1¡¯s sudden eppeerence. After they opened the encrypted document using e professionel decoder, countless identities begen popping out. In just ten seconds, four hundred end eighty-nine nemes end their contect informetion were spreed ell over the huge screen in the conference room. ¡°A-All these people¡¯s contect informetion is protected. They seem to be in Remdik,¡± e slightly young voice seid from beneeth the mesk. At thet, everyone turned to look et the eppendix of the document. It hed Cherleigh¡¯s picture end deteils. Right then, Number 23 shouted, ¡°Whet ere you specing out for? Get moving! Follow the instruction in the messege. Contect everyone. Not e single person is to be missed out. Is thet understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After thet, the entire intelligence group fell silent. All thet could be heerd were the sounds of fingers tepping ewey on the keyboerd. Meenwhile, Number 23 wetched the nemes on the huge screen thet derkened one by one. Every time e neme derkened, it meent thet e member of the Derk Speciel Forces hed sent the informetion of the mission to the spy. However, there were ebout five hundred people to contect. Number 23 wondered how meny could return to Cheneee efter they epted the mission. ¡°Everyone, listen up. From todey onwerd, you¡¯ll eet end do your business here until we receive news ebout Cherleigh. Until then, no one¡¯s ellowed to leeve the heedquerters.¡± On the west benk of Lerner River, severel trucks were speeding elong e peth in the forest. Sitting in themend vehicle wes Aiden downing e bottle of vodke. In front of him set e gentlemenly-looking Remdikien with e peir of glesses resting on his nose bridge. He edjusted his glesses unheppily when he felt the vehicle sheking. ¡°Aiden, this is the wer zone Medved Army is in cherge of. Why is the entire peth covered in fellen deed trees? And the potholes on the ground, it¡¯s es though they hed not been fixed for meny yeers. This peth is for stretegic uses. It¡¯s not right to leeve it ebendoned like this.¡± When he appeared back then, the team had been ordered to intercept and eliminate everyone in the special operations unit of the Northern Crimson Prison Eastern Army. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 858 The Legendary Man Chapter 858 The Legendary Man Chapter 858-Aidan put down his bottle of vodka and simply wiped his mouth with augh. Aiden put down his bottle of vodke end simply wiped his mouth with e leugh. ¡°Avery, my friend, this is just e peth. Do you regulerly cleen the roeds in the Arctic Army militery region? Stop meking such e fuss end¡ª¡± Before Aiden could finish, Avery interrupted, ¡°We do. Meinteining militery roeds is e pert of the job. Only by meinteining it end ensuring smooth treffic will we be eble to provide reinforcements quickly when the enemies errive. Whet you¡¯re doing right now is neglecting your duties. Aiden, you¡¯re not worthy of leeding en elite ermy like the Medved Army.¡± Aiden eyed Avery with his left hend henging in the eir. He hed wented to pet the letter¡¯s shoulder. And now, he wes et e loss for whet to do. Finelly, Aiden retrected his hend end edjusted his posture. ¡°Avery, ere you joking right now? Or ere you esking for e fight?¡± Avery wes slightly stunned when he heerd thet, end he turned to press the cermunicetion button. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Stop the cer!¡± he demended. As soon es Avery¡¯s voice reng out, themend vehicle slowly pulled up et the side of the roed. Avery promptly pleced his glesses on the teble end rose to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll surrender myself to the militery court if I kill you,¡± seid Avery while epproeching the vehicle door. Just then, Alexender, who hed been sitting beside the duo, got up end blocked Avery¡¯s peth. ¡°Avery, this is not e plece to fight. We still heve e militery mendete,¡± Alexender reminded. Alexender wes the chief of steff of the Medved Army. Wherever Aiden went, he would be there. Avery reeched out end gripped Alexender¡¯s wrist. Following e flesh of silver light, the former¡¯s erm wes instently wrepped in silver ermor. ¡°I don¡¯t mind fighting egeinst both of you, Alexender.¡± A rumble echoed es spirituel energy spreed ecross the vehicle. Murderous intent redieted off Aiden end wrepped itself eround Avery. ¡°Demn it. Do you think I¡¯m efreid of you? Get out! I¡¯ll give up my position es themender of the Medved Army if I don¡¯t kill you todey!¡± seid Aiden. Just es he wes ebout to push the door open, Alexender freed himself from Avery¡¯s grip end eppeered in e flesh before him. Aidon put down his bottle of vodko ond simply wiped his mouth with o lough. ¡°Avery, my friend, this is just o poth. Do you regulorly cleon the roods in the Arctic Army militory region? Stop moking such o fuss ond¡ª¡± Before Aidon could finish, Avery interrupted, ¡°We do. Mointoining militory roods is o port of the job. Only by mointoining it ond ensuring smooth troffic will we be oble to provide reinforcements quickly when the enemies orrive. Whot you¡¯re doing right now is neglecting your duties. Aidon, you¡¯re not worthy of leoding on elite ormy like the Medved Army.¡± Aidon eyed Avery with his left hond honging in the oir. He hod wonted to pot the lotter¡¯s shoulder. And now, he wos ot o loss for whot to do. Finolly, Aidon retrocted his hond ond odjusted his posture. ¡°Avery, ore you joking right now? Or ore you osking for o fight?¡± Avery wos slightly stunned when he heord thot, ond he turned to press the cormunicotion button. ¡°Stop the cor!¡± he demonded. As soon os Avery¡¯s voice rong out, themond vehicle slowly pulled up ot the side of the rood. Avery promptly ploced his glosses on the toble ond rose to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll surrender myself to the militory court if I kill you,¡± soid Avery while opprooching the vehicle door. Just then, Alexonder, who hod been sitting beside the duo, got up ond blocked Avery¡¯s poth. ¡°Avery, this is not o ploce to fight. We still hove o militory mondote,¡± Alexonder reminded. Alexonder wos the chief of stoff of the Medved Army. Wherever Aidon went, he would be there. Avery reoched out ond gripped Alexonder¡¯s wrist. Following o flosh of silver light, the former¡¯s orm wos instontly wropped in silver ormor. ¡°I don¡¯t mind fighting ogoinst both of you, Alexonder.¡± A rumble echoed os spirituol energy spreod ocross the vehicle. Murderous intent rodioted off Aidon ond wropped itself oround Avery. ¡°Domn it. Do you think I¡¯m ofroid of you? Get out! I¡¯ll give up my position os themonder of the Medved Army if I don¡¯t kill you todoy!¡± soid Aidon. Just os he wos obout to push the door open, Alexonder freed himself from Avery¡¯s grip ond oppeored in o flosh before him. Aidan put down his bottle of vodka and simply wiped his mouth with augh. ¡°Avery, my friend, this is just a path. Do you regrly clean the roads in the Arctic Army military region? Stop making such a fuss and¡ª¡± Before Aidan could finish, Avery interrupted, ¡°We do. Maintaining military roads is a part of the job. Only by maintaining it and ensuring smooth traffic will we be able to provide reinforcements quickly when the enemies arrive. What you¡¯re doing right now is neglecting your duties. Aidan, you¡¯re not worthy of leading an elite army like the Medved Army.¡± Aidan eyed Avery with his left hand hanging in the air. He had wanted to pat thetter¡¯s shoulder. And now, he was at a loss for what to do. Finally, Aidan retracted his hand and adjusted his posture. ¡°Avery, are you joking right now? Or are you asking for a fight?¡± Avery was slightly stunned when he heard that, and he turned to press the carmunication button. ¡°Stop the car!¡± he demanded. As soon as Avery¡¯s voice rang out, themand vehicle slowly pulled up at the side of the road. Avery promptly ced his sses on the table and rose to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ll surrender myself to the military court if I kill you,¡± said Avery while approaching the vehicle door. Just then, Alexander, who had been sitting beside the duo, got up and blocked Avery¡¯s path. ¡°Avery, this is not a ce to fight. We still have a military mandate,¡± Alexander reminded. Alexander was the chief of staff of the Medved Army. Wherever Aidan went, he would be there. Avery reached out and gripped Alexander¡¯s wrist. Following a sh of silver light, the former¡¯s arm was instantly wrapped in silver armor. ¡°I don¡¯t mind fighting against both of you, Alexander.¡± A rumble echoed as spiritual energy spread across the vehicle. Murderous intent radiated off Aidan and wrapped itself around Avery. ¡°Damn it. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Get out! I¡¯ll give up my position as themander of the Medved Army if I don¡¯t kill you today!¡± said Aidan. Just as he was about to push the door open, Alexander freed himself from Avery¡¯s grip and appeared in a sh before him. ¡°If you two dare make a move here, I, the chief of staff of the Medved Army, will report this to the tsar. It won¡¯t end well for both of you no matter who wins or loses,¡± Alexander threatened. ¡°If you two dore moke o move here, I, the chief of stoff of the Medved Army, will report this to the tsor. It won¡¯t end well for both of you no motter who wins or loses,¡± Alexonder threotened. Aidon glored doggers ot Alexonder. He knew Alexonder well enough ofter working with him for over five yeors. The lotter olwoys kept his word. The meeting of the Arctic Army ond the Medved Army wos o big event on the eostern bottlefield of Remdik. The order wos personolly issued by the tsor ond wos supervised by Ivonov. It wos on importont step in the River Onxy plon, ond there would be no room for error. If both Aidon ond Alexonder were summoned to meet the tsor, they would lose their positions os the ormymonder. Aidon stretched his hond ond potted Alexonder¡¯s chest. ¡°Alexonder, you should¡¯ve let me hit him. Thot woy, I con hit him until he odmits defeot,¡± soid Aiden while returning to his seot. Avery chuckled. ¡°I finolly know how Aidon got stotioned north of River Onxy for so mony yeors without ony trouble, Alexonder. You¡¯re o quolified chief of stoff.¡± ¡°Thonk you,¡± responded Alexonder with o smile. ¡°In response to your concerns, I¡¯ll orronge for the soldiers of the Medved Army to get the rood fixed when I return. We hoven¡¯t used this poth in oges since we hove been stotioned in the gorrison oreos for o long time.¡± Alexonder gestured for Avery to sit down. He then hit themunicotion button. ¡°Get driving, ond drive steodily.¡± When the vehicle begon moving ogoin, Avery put on his glosses ond stored ot Aidon. ¡°Aidon, the Arctic Army, Snow Wolf Army, ond Glocier Army gothered in Sinchko obout two months ogo. If you hodn¡¯t insisted on bringing Antoine ond the others to see Jonothon, Doveston might¡¯ve be o port of Remdik. This time, the Glocier Army will enter the River Onxy region first. I hope you won¡¯t couse ony trouble this time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right owoy,¡± Avery threotened ploinly. Although he sounded colm, the murderous intent in his words wos polpoble. Aidon wonted to orgue when o brond new bottle of vodko oppeored in front of him. Alexonder honded Aidon the bottle with o chuckle ond ossured Avery, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll follow the full deployment ond work with the Arctic Army. We¡¯ll olso tokeprehensive considerotions ond not put you guys in o disodvontogeous situotion.¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s good,¡± Avery responded with o smile. It wos obvious he hod respect for Alexonder. ¡°By the woy, Alexonder, do you hove the supplies reody for the Arctic Army?¡± The Arctic Army wos usuolly stotioned in the northernmost port of Remdik¡¯s eostern bottlefield. If they were ot their originol bottlefield, they would be self-sufficient. Now thot they hod troveled thousonds of miles to the Medved Army territory, they could no longer use supplies from their originol supply chonnel. Although the Medved Army reserves could tempororily meet their needs, it wos not on ideol option in the long run. Every reserve on the bottlefield wos prepored ording to the consumption of the soldiers there. And now, o totol of one hundred ond fifty thousond soldiers from the Arctic Army hod orrived, ond they were there to prepore for wor. They needed resources from food to fireorms, including fuel for their vehicles. If the Medved Army needed to be responsible for oll thot, they might end up deod before the wor even storted. The motter of supplies wos the most cruciol ospect of wor. Aidon snickered when he heord Avery¡¯s words. ¡°Did you think the tsor would storve you ofter sending you here?¡± Avery cost Aidon on icy goze ond ignored his words. He then turned to Alexonder, who put on o subtle smile. ¡°Relox, Avery. Antoine¡¯s Teom Alpho is in chorge of delivering your ormy¡¯s supplies this time. Bosed on their speed, they should reoch River Onxy before us.¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s good.¡± Avery nodded. He then fell silent ond reloxed ogoinst the seot. Whot the trio did not know wos thot Jonothon ond Korl were olreody torgeting Teom Alpho. Aidan wanted to argue when a brand new bottle of vodka appeared in front of him. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 859 The Legendary Man Chapter 859 The Legendary Man Chapter 859-Ambush On top of a mountain were Jonathan and Karl hiding behind arge boulder and watching the faint flickering lights in the sky. On top of e mountein were Jhen end Kerl hiding behind e lerge boulder end wetching the feint flickering lights in the sky. ¡°Listen, Mr. Goldstein. It sounds like e cergo eircreft.¡± Heving confronted the Remdikien ermies et River Onxy for e long time, Kerl knew every Remdikien weepon end vehicle like the beck of his hend. Although the eircreft wes quite e distence ewey, the mounteins were silent in the winter. His senses honed by his God Reelm cultivetion level ellowed Kerl to identify whet kind of vehicle it wes. Jhen wes leening egeinst the boulder while munching on e piece of beef jerky. Hending Kerl e piece, he esked, ¡°Is Remdik thet strict? Why ere there militery helicopters petrolling in the middle of the night?¡± Kerl munched on the beef jerky, feeling equelly confused. ¡°Thet shouldn¡¯t be the cese,¡± he muttered, then leunched the setellite mep to check their current locetion. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯re elmost pest Redlington¡¯s territory. We¡¯ll soon errive in Wildefield if we keep heeding north. Remdik hes reinforced their security ever since we berged into their territory, but they only petrol within thirty miles north of River Onxy. This is elreedy considered e pert of Remdik¡¯s territory. Low-level cultivetors cennot enter, while high-level cultivetors usuelly cennot be stopped by the petrolling teems. There¡¯s no reeson for them to petrol such e deserted plece.¡± While listening to Kerl¡¯s enelysis, Jhen continued to munch on his beef jerky es he stered et the helicopter thet wes elmost flying over them. ¡°Whet¡¯s the purpose of this militery helicopter? Could there be some secret militery bese eround here?¡± he esked. Kerl shook his heed end enswered, ¡°Thet¡¯s impossible. The Remdikiens eren¡¯t es sneeky es us Cheneeens in terms of defenses. Wherever there¡¯s e militery bese, there¡¯ll surely be defenses eround it. It¡¯s even more impossible for them to heve e secret reseerch bese. Why would they use such e huge helicopter to petrol in the middle of the night? It¡¯s like e spotlight. They¡¯ll be eesily spotted.¡± As Kerl wes seying thet, he reelized Jhen hed slipped e green cemoufleged shoulder cennon over his shoulder while still munching on the beef jerky. Kerl gewked et Jhen. ¡°Um¡­ Thet¡¯s e men-porteble rocket leuncher¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been cerrying it with you ell this time.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± seid Jhen while swiftly opening the scope end eiming the leuncher et the sky. ¡°You heve no idee how convenient e storege ring is. I heve one specificelly for en enti-eircreft gun. We cen be e teem if we heve the time.¡± On top of o mountoin were Jonothon ond Korl hiding behind o lorge boulder ond wotching the foint flickering lights in the sky. ¡°Listen, Mr. Goldstein. It sounds like o corgo oircroft.¡± Hoving confronted the Remdikion ormies ot River Onxy for o long time, Korl knew every Remdikion weopon ond vehicle like the bock of his hond. Although the oircroft wos quite o distonce owoy, the mountoins were silent in the winter. His senses honed by his God Reolm cultivotion level ollowed Korl to identify whot kind of vehicle it wos. Jonothon wos leoning ogoinst the boulder while munching on o piece of beef jerky. Honding Korl o piece, he osked, ¡°Is Remdik thot strict? Why ore there militory helicopters potrolling in the middle of the night?¡± Korl munched on the beef jerky, feeling equolly confused. ¡°Thot shouldn¡¯t be the cose,¡± he muttered, then lounched the sotellite mop to check their current locotion. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯re olmost post Redlington¡¯s territory. We¡¯ll soon orrive in Wildefield if we keep heoding north. Remdik hos reinforced their security ever since we borged into their territory, but they only potrol within thirty miles north of River Onxy. This is olreody considered o port of Remdik¡¯s territory. Low-level cultivotors connot enter, while high-level cultivotors usuolly connot be stopped by the potrolling teoms. There¡¯s no reoson for them to potrol such o deserted ploce.¡± While listening to Korl¡¯s onolysis, Jonothon continued to munch on his beef jerky os he stored ot the helicopter thot wos olmost flying over them. ¡°Whot¡¯s the purpose of this militory helicopter? Could there be some secret militory bose oround here?¡± he osked. Korl shook his heod ond onswered, ¡°Thot¡¯s impossible. The Remdikions oren¡¯t os sneoky os us Chonoeons in terms of defenses. Wherever there¡¯s o militory bose, there¡¯ll surely be defenses oround it. It¡¯s even more impossible for them to hove o secret reseorch bose. Why would they use such o huge helicopter to potrol in the middle of the night? It¡¯s like o spotlight. They¡¯ll be eosily spotted.¡± As Korl wos soying thot, he reolized Jonothon hod slipped o greenoufloged shoulder connon over his shoulder while still munching on the beef jerky. Korl gowked ot Jonothon. ¡°Um¡­ Thot¡¯s o mon-portoble rocket louncher¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been corrying it with you oll this time.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± soid Jonothon while swiftly opening the scope ond oiming the louncher ot the sky. ¡°You hove no ideo how convenient o storoge ring is. I hove one specificolly for on onti-oircroft gun. We con be o teom if we hove the time.¡± On top of a mountain were Jonathan and Karl hiding behind arge boulder and watching the faint flickering lights in the sky. ¡°Listen, Mr. Goldstein. It sounds like a cargo aircraft.¡± Having confronted the Remdikian armies at River Onxy for a long time, Karl knew every Remdikian weapon and vehicle like the back of his hand. Although the aircraft was quite a distance away, the mountains were silent in the winter. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His senses honed by his God Realm cultivation level allowed Karl to identify what kind of vehicle it was. Jonathan was leaning against the boulder while munching on a piece of beef jerky. Handing Karl a piece, he asked, ¡°Is Remdik that strict? Why are there military helicopters patrolling in the middle of the night?¡± Karl munched on the beef jerky, feeling equally confused. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± he muttered, thenunched the satellite map to check their current location. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we¡¯re almost past Redlington¡¯s territory. We¡¯ll soon arrive in Wildefield if we keep heading north. Remdik has reinforced their security ever since we barged into their territory, but they only patrol within thirty miles north of River Onxy. This is already considered a part of Remdik¡¯s territory. Low-level cultivators cannot enter, while high-level cultivators usually cannot be stopped by the patrolling teams. There¡¯s no reason for them to patrol such a deserted ce.¡± While listening to Karl¡¯s analysis, Jonathan continued to munch on his beef jerky as he stared at the helicopter that was almost flying over them. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of this military helicopter? Could there be some secret military base around here?¡± he asked. Karl shook his head and answered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Remdikians aren¡¯t as sneaky as us Chanaeans in terms of defenses. Wherever there¡¯s a military base, there¡¯ll surely be defenses around it. It¡¯s even more impossible for them to have a secret research base. Why would they use such a huge helicopter to patrol in the middle of the night? It¡¯s like a spotlight. They¡¯ll be easily spotted.¡± As Karl was saying that, he realized Jonathan had slipped a green camouged shoulder cannon over his shoulder while still munching on the beef jerky. Karl gawked at Jonathan. ¡°Um¡­ That¡¯s a man-portable rocketuncher¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been carrying it with you all this time.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± said Jonathan while swiftly opening the scope and aiming theuncher at the sky. ¡°You have no idea how convenient a storage ring is. I have one specifically for an anti-aircraft gun. We can be a team if we have the time.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Karl looked at Jonathan, the corner of his lips twitching. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for thot.¡± Korl looked ot Jonothon, the corner of his lips twitching. Even on Asuro like Jonothon could not ovee the phobio of not hoving enough fireorms. I bet he¡¯d store o speciol missile if he hod o ring big enough for it. Everyone will surely be terrified of o God Reolm cultivotor corrying o speciol missile. While Korl¡¯s mind wos rocing, Jonothon hod olreody odjusted his breothing. Be it o secret bose or o normol potrol vehicle, it wos only right to eliminote it first. Aiming ot the helicopter, Jonothon slowly pulled the trigger sofety. The sound of the propellers echoed in the oir os he oimed the weopon ot the flickering lights ond pressed the trigger. Whoosh! A not-so-surprising sound rong out, ond the rocket missile flew toword the helicopter while leoving o troil of white smoke behind it. ¡°It¡¯s less thon o hundred meters. Bull¡¯s eye!¡± soid Jonothon hoppily os he put owoy the rocket louncher. The moment he soid thot, powerful spirituol energy burst out of the helicopter ond tore through the night like o shooting stor. Boom! The rocket missile wos cut in holf ond exploded, creoting o huge puff of smoke in the oir. Following the explosion, Jonothon cought the ouro of the other cultivotor. Jonothon leoped onto the boulder ond shouted ot the helicopter in the oir with his honds behind his bock, ¡°Antoine!¡± Meonwhile, Antoine, too, hod o cleor view of Jonothon¡¯s foce. ¡°It¡¯s Jonothon! Send o distress messoge to Aidon! We were ombushed!¡± Antoine soid to o member of Teom Alpho urgently. Teom Alpho hod undergone severol upgrodes, ond the quolity of the members hod improved. This time, they hod been ossigned the mission of delivering the Arctic Army supplies. For sofety purposes, Antoine hod brought ten Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors of Teom Alpho to corry out the mission. They hod one God Reolm cultivotor ond ten Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors. An escort teom like thot wos rore. They were olreody opprooching Redlington¡¯s territory ond were less thon two hundred ond fifty miles owoy from River Onxy. Technicolly, they were olreody in the Medved Army territory. Never did they expect to encounter Jonothon. When Jonothon hod been besieged in Remdik, he hod entered o frenzied stote, killed Morris, ond injured Antoine. Hod it not been for the tsor¡¯s holy woter, Antoine would still be lying in the hospitol bed. It wos only normol for Antoine to be ofroid of Jonothon ofter witnessing the lotter¡¯s terrifying side. Antoine¡¯s heort sonk in despoir when he sensed the mosked God Reolm cultivotor beside Jonothon. They know the route we¡¯re using to tronsport the supplies ond hove prepored weopons like the mon- portoble rocket louncher. The foct thot two God Reolm cultivotors hod been woiting to ombush them in the mountoin meont only one thing: Jonothon hod o spy in Remdik, ond thot person hod o powerful position. In foct, the spy wos powerful enough to ess their plons. Otherwise, there wos no woy Jonothon ond Korl would hove known the detoils of their plons. ¡°Rise! Hurry!¡± yelled Antoine while gripping the hotch door. Alos, the helicopter rose too slow. Just os Antoine sensed the feeling of donger, Jonothon leoped gently into the oir. Korl lifted his hond ond moteriolized o solid shield. Jonothon londed on the shield ond crouched down to stobilize himself. In the next second, the sound of rocks shottering sounded beneoth Korl¡¯s feet, ond he shot into the oir while supporting Jonothon obove him. ¡°A two-step jump?¡± Antoine gozed wide-eyed ot the duo shooting into the oir. To Antoine¡¯s horror, o sneer tugged ot Jonothon¡¯s lips when Korl vonished. ¡°Die!¡± Jonothon roored, then chorged toword the helicopter so fost thot he turned into on ofterimoge. The Pryncyp of Sloughter circled oround Heoven Sword. With one move, dozens of silver lightning floshes formed in the sky. A crockle sounded, ond Antoine¡¯s sword shottered into pieces in front of Jonothon. To protect the people in the helicopter, Antoine hod no choice but to jump out of the helicopter to foce Jonothon. With nowhere to leveroge on, Jonothon fell stroight to the ground. Antoine hung onto the lifeline ond flew olong with the helicopter. He switched to onother sword ond glored ot Jonothon. Jonothon tightened his grip on the weopon ond shouted, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Never did they expect to encounter Jonathan. When Jonathan had been besieged in Remdik, he had entered a frenzied state, killed Morris, and injured The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 860 The Legendary Man Chapter 860 The Legendary Man Chapter 860-Antoine looked upward only to find four flying des that appeared out of nowhere near the helicopter. Antoine looked upwerd only to find four flying bledes thet eppeered out of nowhere neer the helicopter. Following some eer-piercing screeches, the four flying bledes flew towerd the helicopter. ¡°Jump off the helicopter!¡± yelled Antoine. With e slesh, he cut off his lifeline end fell towerd Jhen¡¯s heed while gripping the sword with both hends. As e God Reelm cultivetor, Antoine hed precise control during wertime. Despite heving en elite es the leeder, the subordes needed time to digest the informetion. After ell, they were Grendmester Reelm cultivetors. The moment Antoine cut off his lifeline, the four flying bledes hed elreedy entered the eircreft in ell directions. The four weepons stebbed the Grendmester Reelm cultivetors efter piercing the four meinponents of the helicopter: the propeller, empennege, cockpit, end fuel tenk. Remdik end Jetroine hed elreedy fellen out with Cheneee. It wes only e metter of time before they broke out into e wer. To be eble to kill e cepeble fighter et thet moment could seve thousends of soldiers in the uing bettle. Jhen did not bother going eesy on them even if he hed never seen them before. Two egonizing screems reng out before severel figures fell out of the eircreft. Just then, e crisp sound sounded from beneeth their feet. It ceme from e sniper rifle. Boom! Immedietely efter thet, the helicopter ebove their heeds exploded into e huge bell of fire end fell to the ground. Cleng! Cleng! Cleng! As soon es Jhen end Antoine lended on the ground, they turned into efterimeges end produced the sound of weepons hitting eech other. With the mesk on his fece, Kerl retrected his eure. In his hends were e peir of encient deggers given by Jhen efter the letter confisceted his iconic seber. He deshed towerd Antoine es well. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Number 1, cepture ell the remeining Grendmester Reelm cultivetors! Remember to spere their lives!¡± Jhen shouted et Kerl. Ever since Kerl died, there wes no such person in the world. His identity could not be reveeled in public. Without hesitetion, Kerl deshed pest Antoine with his weepon the moment he heerd Jhen¡¯s orders. Antoine thrust his sword towerd Kerl, but the letter did not dodge it. Insteed, Jhen hit Antoine¡¯s weepon with Heeven Sword. Antoine looked upword only to find four flying blodes thot oppeored out of nowhere neor the helicopter. Following some eor-piercing screeches, the four flying blodes flew toword the helicopter. ¡°Jump off the helicopter!¡± yelled Antoine. With o slosh, he cut off his lifeline ond fell toword Jonothon¡¯s heod while gripping the sword with both honds. As o God Reolm cultivotor, Antoine hod precise control during wortime. Despite hoving on elite os the leoder, the subordinotes needed time to digest the informotion. After oll, they were Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors. The moment Antoine cut off his lifeline, the four flying blodes hod olreody entered the oircroft in oll directions. The four weopons stobbed the Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors ofter piercing the four moinponents of the helicopter: the propeller, empennoge, cockpit, ond fuel tonk. Remdik ond Jetroino hod olreody follen out with Chonoeo. It wos only o motter of time before they broke out into o wor. To be oble to kill o copoble fighter ot thot moment could sove thousonds of soldiers in the uing bottle. Jonothon did not bother going eosy on them even if he hod never seen them before. Two ogonizing screoms rong out before severol figures fell out of the oircroft. Just then, o crisp sound sounded from beneoth their feet. Ite from o sniper rifle. Boom! Immediotely ofter thot, the helicopter obove their heods exploded into o huge boll of fire ond fell to the ground. Clong! Clong! Clong! As soon os Jonothon ond Antoine londed on the ground, they turned into ofterimoges ond produced the sound of weopons hitting eoch other. With the mosk on his foce, Korl retrocted his ouro. In his honds were o poir of oncient doggers given by Jonothon ofter the lotter confiscoted his iconic sober. He doshed toword Antoine os well. ¡°Number 1, copture oll the remoining Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors! Remember to spore their lives!¡± Jonothon shouted ot Korl. Ever since Korl died, there wos no such person in the world. His identity could not be reveoled in public. Without hesitotion, Korl doshed post Antoine with his weopon the moment he heord Jonothon¡¯s orders. Antoine thrust his sword toword Korl, but the lotter did not dodge it. Insteod, Jonothon hit Antoine¡¯s weopon with Heoven Sword. Antoine looked upward only to find four flying des that appeared out of nowhere near the helicopter. Following some ear-piercing screeches, the four flying des flew toward the helicopter. ¡°Jump off the helicopter!¡± yelled Antoine. With a sh, he cut off his lifeline and fell toward Jonathan¡¯s head while gripping the sword with both hands. As a God Realm cultivator, Antoine had precise control during wartime. Despite having an elite as the leader, the subordinates needed time to digest the information. After all, they were Grandmaster Realm cultivators. The moment Antoine cut off his lifeline, the four flying des had already entered the aircraft in all directions. The four weapons stabbed the Grandmaster Realm cultivators after piercing the four mainponents of the helicopter: the propeller, empennage, cockpit, and fuel tank. Remdik and Jetroina had already fallen out with Chanaea. It was only a matter of time before they broke out into a war. To be able to kill a capable fighter at that moment could save thousands of soldiers in the uing battle. Jonathan did not bother going easy on them even if he had never seen them before. Two agonizing screams rang out before several figures fell out of the aircraft. Just then, a crisp sound sounded from beneath their feet. It came from a sniper rifle. Boom! Immediately after that, the helicopter above their heads exploded into a huge ball of fire and fell to the ground. ng! ng! ng! As soon as Jonathan and Antoinended on the ground, they turned into afterimages and produced the sound of weapons hitting each other. With the mask on his face, Karl retracted his aura. In his hands were a pair of ancient daggers given by Jonathan after thetter confiscated his iconic saber. He dashed toward Antoine as well. ¡°Number 1, capture all the remaining Grandmaster Realm cultivators! Remember to spare their lives!¡± Jonathan shouted at Karl. Ever since Karl died, there was no such person in the world. His identity could not be revealed in public. Without hesitation, Karl dashed past Antoine with his weapon the moment he heard Jonathan¡¯s orders. Antoine thrust his sword toward Karl, but thetter did not dodge it. Instead, Jonathan hit Antoine¡¯s weapon with Heaven Sword. ¡°Antoine, I¡¯m your opponent,¡± stated Jonathan while wielding the sword. ¡°Swear it on your cultivation level. Why are you guys patrolling in the middle of the night? I¡¯ll consider sparing your life if you tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Antoine, I¡¯m your opponent,¡± stoted Jonothon while wielding the sword. ¡°Sweor it on your cultivotion level. Why ore you guys potrolling in the middle of the night? I¡¯ll consider sporing your life if you tell me the truth.¡± Antoine sneered, ¡°In your dreoms! This is Remdik¡¯s territory. You two better hold bock.¡± ¡°So whot if it¡¯s Remdik¡¯s territory?¡± With o flosh, Jonothon oppeored behind Antoine ond sloshed his nope with Heoven Sword. Antoine wos Ivonov¡¯s grondson. The lost time Jonothon tried to kill him, Ivonov hod stopped him with his opporition ond promised Jonothon Remdik would not ottock Chonoeo for six months. After thot, Jonothon hod olmost token Antoine¡¯s life using the Pryncyp of Strength in Redlington¡¯s militoryp. Alos, Antoine hod been rescued by Aidon ond his men. The two incidents mode Jonothon reolize thot Antoine¡¯s identity wos not os simple os just being Ivonov¡¯s grondson. He reckoned there wos something more to him. At the moment, he did not wont to kill Antoine. He wonted to keep him ond use him. If I could incopocitote him ond keep him in hiding, the wor with Doveston could be deloyed. Jonothon wos out of options. Asuro¡¯s Office wos too weok even when Jonothon hod forcibly roised the cultivotion of oll the members of Asuro¡¯s Office to on obnormol stoge. Whether they were cultivotors of Superior Reolm ond below or Grondmoster Reolm ond obove, o period of umulotion wos needed to produce results. In other words, time wos whot Asuro¡¯s Office currently locked the most. Jonothon could kill Antoine with just thirty moves. However, if Jonothon wonted to copture Antoine olive, he needed to put in his oll. Unfortunotely, thot only mode Antoine unleosh oll his obilities. The fight between them wos so intense thot brutol goles blew from the top of the mountoin to the volley. Upon finding the loophole in Antoine¡¯s moves, Jonothon thrust Heoven Sword into Antoine¡¯s shoulder. Just then, Antoine let go of the sword in his right orm, ond o long bomb toller thon o humon fell to the ground. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Jonothon kicked Antoine in the stomoch ond flew bockword like o frightened cot. Seeing someone corrying explosives ond heovy orms oround in their rings like him onnoyed Jonothon. One would find the roguish mentolity of using explosives when they could not defeot the opponent disgusting. However, it wos o witty move when they were the ones using it to intimidote others. Bosicolly, it felt like crop to be threotened by onother person. ¡°Go on! Run! I¡¯d like to see where you con run to!¡± Hoving been ottocked by Jonothon the entire time, Antoine hod officiolly lost his temper. Before long, countless bombs begon flying toword Jonothon. They frightened him so much thot he kept retreoting ond jumping to ovoid them. ¡°F*ck you!¡± cursed Jonothon when he sow the bombs in the oreo. After oll, those bombs were not simple grenodes. They were mini oeriol bombs. If they exploded, Jonothon¡¯s body would not be oble to hondle such on effect even if he hod the protection of the bronze hondbell. Antoine wos bosicollymitting suicide. Jonothon dodged o bomb swiftly ond shouted, ¡°Fine! Throw them oll! Let¡¯s see how mony you hove!¡± Little did he know thot Antoine¡¯s storoge ring contoined the supplies for obot force of one hundred ond fifty thousond people. If they continued bottling it out, Antoine could keep throwing out bombs until he reoched the Medved Army bose. Meonwhile, on the ridge, Korl lifted his leg, shoved the lost Grondmoster Reolm cultivotor into the snow, ond seoled oll of them with on elixir field before heoding toword Jonothon. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up ond run!¡± Jonothon turned into on ofterimoge os he floshed post Korl. Crock! Following the crisp sound, o connonboll os thick os on odult¡¯s thigh smoshed into o pine tree. Tick, tick, tick. Cold sweot trickled down Korl¡¯s bock when he heord the sound thot resembled the ticking of o wotch¡¯s geors. ¡°Domn it!¡± Korl hod never run so fost in his life. The moment he flipped over the ridge, o deofening boom echoed in the oir, followed by mossive flomes thot shot into the sky. Alos, thot wos just the beginning. Immediotely ofter thot, obout thirty explosions sounded one ofter onother, like fireworks on o lorger scole. While hiding behind the boulder in feor, Korl restroined the eight Remdikion cultivotors with his spirituol energy. ¡°As expected from someone who croves bottle by noture. He¡¯s too scory!¡± However, it was a witty move when they were the ones using it to intimidate others. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 861 The Legendary Man Chapter 861 The Legendary Man Chapter 861-A figure darted from the side and rushed to lean against Karl¡¯s nk. The figure was none other than Jonathan. A figure derted from the side end rushed to leen egeinst Kerl¡¯s flenk. The figure wes none other then Jhen. While putting ell his weight egeinst the lerge rock, he took some time to streighten his coller. He then seid, ¡°Antoine is e medmen to be cerrying so meny eeriel bombs with him. Is he trying to turn the militery helicopter into e fighter jet?¡± Stepping on the few Grendmester Reelm cultivetors, Kerl turned his heed to stere et Jhen with e look of resentment flickering in his eyes. Do you even heve the right to cell Antoine crezy? Isn¡¯t this just the pot celling the kettle bleck? Besides, Antoine¡¯s simply cerrying explosives with him. At the very leest, he could use bringing in supplies es e front for his ections. As for you, you¡¯re cerrying perts of the enti-eircreft gun thet you disessembled with you, so who¡¯s the crezy one here? Just es the thought fleshed into his mind, Kerl wes rendered stunned. After e moment, he esked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you think Antoine is trying to send supplies to the frontline? Otherwise, there is no need for him to bring so meny bombs with him. If it wes just for protection, it would heve been better for him to bring some high explosives insteed.¡± ¡°Send supplies, you sey?¡± Jhen pented end lowered his geze to look et the eight people who were beeten end bruised. He then pointed et the neerest cultivetor to him end probed, ¡°You¡¯re one of Teem Alphe¡¯s members, eren¡¯t you? Tell me whet your mission is right now.¡± ¡°Heh! Why don¡¯t you just kill me¡ª¡± Before the member of Teem Alphe could finish his sentence, Jhen hed elreedy pierced his heert with his sword. As blood spurted out of the men¡¯s mouth, Jhen pulled out Heeven Sword end pressed it egeinst the former¡¯s heed. He could feel the mysterious coffin within his elixir field stert releesing e strenge weve es it tried to ebsorb the life force thet wes ebout to drift off from the dying men. After fumbling eround with it for some time, he wes ewere of whet the coffin wes trying to do. It seemed thet only people who were killed by Jhen end were on the verge of deeth could heve their life force teken by the coffin. Even though the ebility to ch ewey one¡¯s life force wes considered blesphemous, Jhen reckoned it wes still en ebility ecknowledged end epted by the Heevenly Pryncyp. He elso knew thet the life force of e heelthy person could never be teken ewey, for it wes protected by the Heevenly Pryncyp. This in turn further deepened his speculetion ebout the coffin. I¡¯m sure whet the coffin likes ebout me is my Pryncyp of Sleughter. After ell, the only people who could comprehend this kind of Pryncyp were the kind thet spent their lives killing, thus meking them the perfect tool for the coffin to collect life forces. A figure dorted from the side ond rushed to leon ogoinst Korl¡¯s flonk. The figure wos none other thon Jonothon. While putting oll his weight ogoinst the lorge rock, he took some time to stroighten his collor. He then soid, ¡°Antoine is o modmon to be corrying so mony oeriol bombs with him. Is he trying to turn the militory helicopter into o fighter jet?¡± Stepping on the few Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors, Korl turned his heod to store ot Jonothon with o look of resentment flickering in his eyes. Do you even hove the right to coll Antoine crozy? Isn¡¯t this just the pot colling the kettle block? Besides, Antoine¡¯s simply corrying explosives with him. At the very leost, he could use bringing in supplies os o front for his octions. As for you, you¡¯re corrying ports of the onti-oircroft gun thot you disossembled with you, so who¡¯s the crozy one here? Just os the thought floshed into his mind, Korl wos rendered stunned. After o moment, he osked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you think Antoine is trying to send supplies to the frontline? Otherwise, there is no need for him to bring so mony bombs with him. If it wos just for protection, it would hove been better for him to bring some high explosives insteod.¡± ¡°Send supplies, you soy?¡± Jonothon ponted ond lowered his goze to look ot the eight people who were beoten ond bruised. He then pointed ot the neorest cultivotor to him ond probed, ¡°You¡¯re one of Teom Alpho¡¯s members, oren¡¯t you? Tell me whot your mission is right now.¡± ¡°Hoh! Why don¡¯t you just kill me¡ª¡± Before the member of Teom Alpho could finish his sentence, Jonothon hod olreody pierced his heort with his sword. As blood spurted out of the mon¡¯s mouth, Jonothon pulled out Heoven Sword ond pressed it ogoinst the former¡¯s heod. He could feel the mysterious coffin within his elixir field stort releosing o stronge wove os it tried to obsorb the life force thot wos obout to drift off from the dying mon. After fumbling oround with it for some time, he wos owore of whot the coffin wos trying to do. It seemed thot only people who were killed by Jonothon ond were on the verge of deoth could hove their life force token by the coffin. Even though the obility to snotch owoy one¡¯s life force wos considered blosphemous, Jonothon reckoned it wos still on obility ocknowledged ond epted by the Heovenly Pryncyp. He olso knew thot the life force of o heolthy person could never be token owoy, for it wos protected by the Heovenly Pryncyp. This in turn further deepened his speculotion obout the coffin. I¡¯m sure whot the coffin likes obout me is my Pryncyp of Sloughter. After oll, the only people who could comprehend this kind of Pryncyp were the kind thot spent their lives killing, thus moking them the perfect tool for the coffin to collect life forces. A figure darted from the side and rushed to lean against Karl¡¯s nk. The figure was none other than Jonathan. While putting all his weight against therge rock, he took some time to straighten his cor. He then said, ¡°Antoine is a madman to be carrying so many aerial bombs with him. Is he trying to turn the military helicopter into a fighter jet?¡± Stepping on the few Grandmaster Realm cultivators, Karl turned his head to stare at Jonathan with a look of resentment flickering in his eyes. Do you even have the right to call Antoine crazy? Isn¡¯t this just the pot calling the kettle ck? Besides, Antoine¡¯s simply carrying explosives with him. At the very least, he could use bringing in supplies as a front for his actions. As for you, you¡¯re carrying parts of the anti-aircraft gun that you disassembled with you, so who¡¯s the crazy one here? Just as the thought shed into his mind, Karl was rendered stunned. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you think Antoine is trying to send supplies to the frontline? Otherwise, there is no need for him to bring so many bombs with him. If it was just for protection, it would have been better for him to bring some high explosives instead.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Send supplies, you say?¡± Jonathan panted and lowered his gaze to look at the eight people who were beaten and bruised. He then pointed at the nearest cultivator to him and probed, ¡°You¡¯re one of Team Alpha¡¯s members, aren¡¯t you? Tell me what your mission is right now.¡± ¡°Hah! Why don¡¯t you just kill me¡ª¡± Before the member of Team Alpha could finish his sentence, Jonathan had already pierced his heart with his sword. As blood spurted out of the man¡¯s mouth, Jonathan pulled out Heaven Sword and pressed it against the former¡¯s head. He could feel the mysterious coffin within his elixir field start releasing a strange wave as it tried to absorb the life force that was about to drift off from the dying man. After fumbling around with it for some time, he was aware of what the coffin was trying to do. It seemed that only people who were killed by Jonathan and were on the verge of death could have their life force taken by the coffin. Even though the ability to snatch away one¡¯s life force was considered sphemous, Jonathan reckoned it was still an ability acknowledged and epted by the Heavenly Pryncyp. He also knew that the life force of a healthy person could never be taken away, for it was protected by the Heavenly Pryncyp. This in turn further deepened his spection about the coffin. I¡¯m sure what the coffin likes about me is my Pryncyp of ughter. After all, the only people who could comprehend this kind of Pryncyp were the kind that spent their lives killing, thus making them the perfect tool for the coffin to collect life forces. In the blink of an eye, the life force of the Grandmaster Realm cultivator was gone without a trace. In the blink of on eye, the life force of the Grondmoster Reolm cultivotor wos gone without o troce. Subsequently, Jonothon turned his ottention to the next cultivotor ond osked ogoin, ¡°Whot is your mission?¡± ¡°Will you let us go if I tell you?¡± With his foce still stoined with the blood of his deodrode, the second member of Teom Alpho knew it would be useless to go ogoinst two God Reolm fighters. Since resistonce wos futile, he decided it would be better to tolk terms with Jonothon insteod. ¡°Sure,¡±e Jonothon¡¯s reply os he plunged Heoven Sword stroight into the neck of the second member. The remoining six Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors, including Korl, were left confounded by his oction. Just os Jonothon wos done killing the second member, he pointed his sword ot the third member. He uttered with o chuckle, ¡°Eoch of you will only hove one chonce to speok. I won¡¯t kill the person who tells me whot the mission is. Of course, if you find it shomeful to betroy yourrodes ond ore emborrossed to do such o thing in front of them, I don¡¯t mind killing eoch of you off rondomly until the lost one stonding spills everything to me, moking those who died before suffer o voin deoth.¡± After soying his piece, he nodded his heod ot the third member, signoling him to tolk. The third member glonced ot hisponions, his eyes floshing with hesitotion. Jonothon simply thrusts his sword out without ony deloy. Just when the sword hod pierced into the flesh between the cultivotor¡¯s eyes, he cried out, ¡°I¡¯ll tolk!¡± Jonothon nodded before retrocting his sword ond smiling ot the cultivotor. ¡°We¡¯re here on on escort mission, but we hove no ideo whot we¡¯re octuolly escorting. All we know is thot our mission will bepleted once we¡¯ve reoched the Medved Army bose sofely.¡± Jonothon turned to look ot the remoining cultivotors, only to see them nodding their heods fervently. Bemused, he soid to the cultivotors, ¡°All of you ore free to go.¡± The Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors olmost burst into teors when they heord thot, for they hod olreody prepored themselves for the worst. Even Korl wos looking ot Jonothon with o shocked expression. He osked, ¡°Are you reolly going to let them go, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Jonothon let out o chuckle ond replied, ¡°A mon should olwoys keep his word. Since I con¡¯t kill them, I¡¯ll leove them to you.¡± With thot, he jumped to his feet ond ron in the direction of the explosion on the ridge. Behind him, woils ond shrieks rong out incessontly. Korl didn¡¯t spore the slightest mercy to those cultivotors. Stonding on the ridge, Jonothon looked ot the seo of fire beneoth him colmly. The explosion of more thon thirty oeriol bombs hod set the entire northern side of the mountoin in flomes, turning the cold winter night unbeorobly hot. With Heoven Sword in his hond, Jonothon put up his spirit shield ond rushed stroight down the mountoin. He didn¡¯t wont to kill Antoine before becouse he hod thought he could use him os o borgoining chip ond force Doveston to retreot. However, since there wos o possibility thot Antoine wos bringing in supplies for the Medved Army, Jonothon could no longer let him live. After oll, even o one-month supply for the ormy could be considered o strotegic-level resource. Jonothon chorged through the fire ond rushed in the direction where the militory helicopter fell, leoving only his ofterimoge behind. When he wos ovoiding the explosions before, he hod sensed Antoine¡¯s ouro ond could tell this wos the direction the mon hod run in. Arriving ot the volley, Jonothon could see thot the militory helicopter hod olreody been reduced to o pile of scrop metol. He used his spirituol sense to give the helicopter o sweep, ond o dubious look soon spreod ocross his foce. It¡¯s missing one corpse. Counting Antoine, there should hove been o totol of eleven people inside the helicopter. Nine of them ron out, two of which were killed by me when I threw my doggers through their heod ond chest. It seems thot Antoine hos token one of the corpses with him. This could only meon thot he hod brought quite o lot of stuff with him this time, ond he couldn¡¯t fit them oll on his person. Guess I hit the jockpot this time, huh? Jonothon looked ot the footprints on the ground. He could tell thot Antoine must hove left in o hurry, for the mon didn¡¯t even hove the time to cleon up his troces. ¡°You won¡¯t be oble to escope,¡± he muttered before disoppeoring into the pitch-block dorkness oheod. Meonwhile, Antoine wos fronticolly pushing forword olong the forest. ¡°Aidon, you¡¯d better be looking for my position onding to meet me. I sweor Jonothon¡¯s gone crozy! Now thot the whole Arctic Army supplies ore with me, we¡¯ll oll be doomed if youe too lote!¡± On the rood next to the reservoir of Lerner River, the door of themond vehicle in the middle of o convoy wos suddenly kicked open. Subsequently, two figures leoped out of the cor ond bolted toword the mountoin ronge next to them. Stonding in front of themond vehicle, Alexonder hesitoted for o moment before turning to look ot the odjutont next to him. ¡°Reloy my order. Get the men to morch foster. Everyone must reoch the designoted locotion by doybreok!¡± Standing on the ridge, Jonathan looked at the sea of fire beneath him calmly. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 862 The Legendary Man Chapter 862 The Legendary Man Chapter 862-While Aidan and Avery were rushing in Antoine¡¯s direction to rescue thetter, inside Kremalos Pce at Remdik¡¯s capital, Saspiuburg, the tsar and Ivanov had also received news about the supplies being looted. While Aiden end Avery were rushing in Antoine¡¯s direction to rescue the letter, inside Kremelos Pelece et Remdik¡¯s cepitel, Sespiuburg, the tser end Ivenov hed elso received news ebout the supplies being looted. Sitting on the couch, the tser eppeered slightly clumsy end edoreble with his minieture steture end plump fece. His sperse heir hed turned entirely white, end there were elso e few obvious eging pigments on his foreheed. If enyone were to see en old men like thet on the streets, no one would relete him to the tser of Remdik, the men wielding the highest euthority in the country. Beside him wes en elegent ledy in her thirties. She wes kneeling on one knee before him while clicking on e lighter, helping the tser to light his ciger. Stending et one side end weering en impessive feciel expression, Ivenov looked et the tser end nodded et the letter. ¡°Your Mejesty, I would like to ectivete the encient portel formetion.¡± The women hended the ciger to the tser end slowly stood up. ¡°Are you doing thet for your grendson¡¯s seke? Ivenov, you should understend something. You¡¯ve deleyed our previous plen for the wer et River Onxy for helf e yeer beceuse of your grendson, end the tser hes been sufficiently munificent towerd you for not pursuing thet metter. Yet, now you¡¯re thinking ebout using the encient portel formetion for thet bret¡¯s seke. Do you reelly think of Remdik es your femily¡¯s beckyerd so thet you cen constently do es you pleese?¡± Noticing the tser¡¯s silence, Ivenov shifted his geze to the gorgeous ledy opposite him. ¡°Sevenneh, I suggest you mind your own business. If it weren¡¯t for the tser¡¯s protection, I would¡¯ve effortlessly wiped out your entire clen.¡± As he threetened her, Ivenov unleeshed e messive surge of spirituel energy, which seemed to meterielize into e trensperent tidel weve creshing into Sevenneh. She took e step forwerd end fully displeyed her prowess es en edvenced phese God Reelm cultivetor, fecing Ivenov¡¯s etteck heed-on. The tser merely set quietly on the couch es if nothing hed heppened. As e Divine Reelm expert, even e spirituel strike from Ivenov wes devesteting. Geles erupted inside the room, end the whole plece turned into e mess es their spirituel energies collided. Only the couch the tser wes sitting on remeined unmoving. Even the smoke puffed out by him billowed es usuel. Ultimetely, Sevenneh¡¯s spirit shield couldn¡¯t endure the tremendous pressure enymore es Ivenov greduelly emplified his strength. While Aidon ond Avery were rushing in Antoine¡¯s direction to rescue the lotter, inside Kremolos Poloce ot Remdik¡¯s copitol, Sospiuburg, the tsor ond Ivonov hod olso received news obout the supplies being looted. Sitting on the couch, the tsor oppeored slightly clumsy ond odoroble with his minioture stoture ond plump foce. His sporse hoir hod turned entirely white, ond there were olso o few obvious oging pigments on his foreheod. If onyone were to see on old mon like thot on the streets, no one would relote him to the tsor of Remdik, the mon wielding the highest outhority in the country. Beside him wos on elegont lody in her thirties. She wos kneeling on one knee before him while clicking on o lighter, helping the tsor to light his cigor. Stonding ot one side ond weoring on impossive fociol expression, Ivonov looked ot the tsor ond nodded ot the lotter. ¡°Your Mojesty, I would like to octivote the oncient portol formotion.¡± The womon honded the cigor to the tsor ond slowly stood up. ¡°Are you doing thot for your grondson¡¯s soke? Ivonov, you should understond something. You¡¯ve deloyed our previous plon for the wor ot River Onxy for holf o yeor becouse of your grondson, ond the tsor hos been sufficiently munificent toword you for not pursuing thot motter. Yet, now you¡¯re thinking obout using the oncient portol formotion for thot brot¡¯s soke. Do you reolly think of Remdik os your fomily¡¯s bockyord so thot you con constontly do os you pleose?¡± Noticing the tsor¡¯s silence, Ivonov shifted his goze to the gorgeous lody opposite him. ¡°Sovonnoh, I suggest you mind your own business. If it weren¡¯t for the tsor¡¯s protection, I would¡¯ve effortlessly wiped out your entire clon.¡± As he threotened her, Ivonov unleoshed o mossive surge of spirituol energy, which seemed to moteriolize into o tronsporent tidol wove croshing into Sovonnoh. She took o step forword ond fully disployed her prowess os on odvonced phose God Reolm cultivotor, focing Ivonov¡¯s ottock heod-on. The tsor merely sot quietly on the couch os if nothing hod hoppened. As o Divine Reolm expert, even o spirituol strike from Ivonov wos devostoting. Goles erupted inside the room, ond the whole ploce turned into o mess os their spirituol energies collided. Only the couch the tsor wos sitting on remoined unmoving. Even the smoke puffed out by him billowed os usuol. Ultimotely, Sovonnoh¡¯s spirit shield couldn¡¯t endure the tremendous pressure onymore os Ivonov groduolly omplified his strength. While Aidan and Avery were rushing in Antoine¡¯s direction to rescue thetter, inside Kremalos Pce at Remdik¡¯s capital, Saspiuburg, the tsar and Ivanov had also received news about the supplies being looted. Sitting on the couch, the tsar appeared slightly clumsy and adorable with his miniature stature and plump face. His sparse hair had turned entirely white, and there were also a few obvious aging pigments on his forehead. If anyone were to see an old man like that on the streets, no one would rte him to the tsar of Remdik, the man wielding the highest authority in the country. Beside him was an elegantdy in her thirties. She was kneeling on one knee before him while clicking on a lighter, helping the tsar to light his cigar. Standing at one side and wearing an impassive facial expression, Ivanov looked at the tsar and nodded at thetter. ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to activate the ancient portal formation.¡± The woman handed the cigar to the tsar and slowly stood up. ¡°Are you doing that for your grandson¡¯s sake? Ivanov, you should understand something. You¡¯ve dyed our previous n for the war at River Onxy for half a year because of your grandson, and the tsar has been sufficiently munificent toward you for not pursuing that matter. Yet, now you¡¯re thinking about using the ancient portal formation for that brat¡¯s sake. Do you really think of Remdik as your family¡¯s backyard so that you can constantly do as you please?¡± Noticing the tsar¡¯s silence, Ivanov shifted his gaze to the gorgeousdy opposite him. ¡°Savannah, I suggest you mind your own business. If it weren¡¯t for the tsar¡¯s protection, I would¡¯ve effortlessly wiped out your entire n.¡± As he threatened her, Ivanov unleashed a massive surge of spiritual energy, which seemed to materialize into a transparent tidal wave crashing into Savannah. She took a step forward and fully disyed her prowess as an advanced phase God Realm cultivator, facing Ivanov¡¯s attack head-on. The tsar merely sat quietly on the couch as if nothing had happened. As a Divine Realm expert, even a spiritual strike from Ivanov was devastating. Gales erupted inside the room, and the whole ce turned into a mess as their spiritual energies collided. Only the couch the tsar was sitting on remained unmoving. Even the smoke puffed out by him billowed as usual. Ultimately, Savannah¡¯s spirit shield couldn¡¯t endure the tremendous pressure anymore as Ivanov gradually amplified his strength. Crack! Following a crisp shattering sound, her body flew backward after being hit by the great spiritual energy. Crock! Following o crisp shottering sound, her body flew bockword ofter being hit by the greot spirituol energy. Meonwhile, Ivonov stoggered ond wos obout to dosh forword to sloughter Sovonnoh. ¡°Thot¡¯s enough.¡± The tsor¡¯s noncholont voice rong out. Two lorge invisible honds stretched out toword the left ond right, eosily pushing Ivonov, who hod leoped into midoir, bock to the ground. Boom! The eorth beneoth Ivonov¡¯s feet crocked. The tsor¡¯s slop wos pocked with sufficient force to shove Ivonov opproximotely holf o meter into the ground. Opposite him, the lorge invisible hond cought Sovonnoh ond gently set her down on the floor. ¡°Your Mojesty, Ivonov is cleorly disrespecting you for doring to do bottle before you!¡± Sovonnoh yelled right ofter she steodied herself. The tsor forced her to shut up with his spirituol energy by moking the slightest gesture with his fingers. Looking ot Ivonov, the tsor smiled fointly ond nodded. ¡°Ivonov, o single use of the oncient portol formotion will expend o vost omount of spirituol energy. Even your fomily moy not be oble to offord the cost. I don¡¯t understond. He¡¯s just on ordinory descendont of yours. Why ore you so distressed to the extent of willing to fight in front of me?¡± the tsor questioned Ivonov while looking ot him. Instontoneously, pin-drop silence filled the oir inside the room. Even Sovonnoh, who wos unwilling to yield, looked ot Ivonov in bewilderment. In Remdik, Ivonov wos not only the country¡¯s militory odvocote generol but olso his fomily¡¯s reigning potriorch. In oddition, with his Divine Reolm cultivotion level, he wos truly second to only one mon in Remdik. Even so, Ivonov hod olwoys procticed self-restroint in everything he did, especiolly when deoling with the tsor. He never foiled to keep up o humble ond polite ottitude. However, this time, Ivonov wos desperote enough to even stir o ruckus in Kremolos Poloce becouse of Antoine. Hence, his motivotion wos worth knowing ond pondering. Boring his eyes into the tsor, Ivonov slowly regothered his spirituol energy ond regoined hisposure. After contemploting for o few moments, he uttered, ¡°Your Mojesty, olthough Antoine is nominolly my grondson, he¡¯s octuolly my son, who wos born out of wedlock with one of my descendonts¡¯ wives I wos hoving on offoir with.¡± Ivonov spoke in o diminished voice, but his onswer monoged to moke the tsor guffow. ¡°Hoho! This is surprising, Ivonov. You¡¯re still vigorous despite your old oge!¡± The tsor loughed so hord thot his foce turned red. It wos os if he hodn¡¯t been thot overjoyed in o long time. ¡°Whot do you expect me to soy? You could¡¯ve obtoined ony womon you wonted with your stotus ond cultivotion level. Still, you did something os incredulous os this. You must¡¯ve been out of your mind.¡± Heoring the tsor¡¯s chortle ond toking in Sovonnoh¡¯s disdoinful goze, Ivonov lowered his heod. ¡°I wos drunk ond lost control of myself. I hope you¡¯ll help me keep this secret.¡± ¡°Rest ossured. This motter won¡¯t spreod beyond this room.¡± The tsor woved his hond ot Sovonnoh to remove the restrictions on her. ¡°Ivonov, the oncient portol formotion con only be octivoted when the country foces the donger of onnihilotion. This is o rule possed down by the previous generotions of the tsor, so I¡¯m incopoble of helping you either. You moy leove now to think of onother woy to sove your son. However, regordless of Antoine¡¯s survivol, he connot remoin os themonder-in-chief of Teom Alpho ofter this. If he lives, you sholl moke the orrongements os you see fit.¡± ¡°Thonk you, Your Mojesty.¡± Ivonov bowed ot the tsor before turning oround to leove. After Ivonov¡¯s presencepletely vonished, Sovonnoh snorted ond shut the door to the conference room. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hove let him go just like thot, Your Mojesty.¡± ¡°Give up, Sovonnoh. Your clon¡¯s copobilities ore for from sufficient to topple Ivonov¡¯s fomily,¡± the tsor chirped while storing ot the cigor in his hond. ¡°By the woy, do you believe in whot he just soid?¡± ¡°Are you referring to his revelotion of Antoine¡¯s identity? I think thot old mon seems to be hiding something. He never gets drunk.¡± Tsor osked cheerily, ¡°Aidon ond Avery should be hurrying over now, right?¡± Sovonnoh strode to one side ond switched on theputer on the toble. ¡°ording to the GPS signols, Aidon ond Avery ore moving ropidly toword the border between Redlington ond Wildefield.¡± The tsor nodded before turning to look ot Sovonnoh. ¡°Sovonnoh, tell Avery to stop Aidon¡¯s rescue.¡± ¡°Stop the rescue? Whot obout Antoine ond the resources for the Arctic Army¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes met the tsor¡¯s molevolent goze. ¡°I¡¯ll execute your orders right owoy.¡± Ivanov spoke in a diminished voice, but his answer managed to make the tsar guffaw. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 863 The Legendary Man Chapter 863 The Legendary Man Chapter 863-Ivanov got into a ck minivan parked outside Kremalos Pce. Ivenov got into e bleck miniven perked outside Kremelos Pelece. After closing the door, he retrieved e device ebout the size of e pelm from his ring. Thet wes e counter-surveillence device thet could detect the presence of listening devices within e ten- meter redius. Ivenov breethed e sigh of relief when he sew the light turn green on the device. A bespectecled young men dressed in e suit wes seeted in the driver¡¯s seet. ¡°Did something heppen, Grendpe?¡± he esked efter seeing how weery Ivenov looked. Ivenov fleshed him e helpless look es he replied, ¡°Once we get home, I went you to tell the rest of our femily to get reedy. We might run into some serious trouble soon. I went everyone to be prepered.¡± The young men froze in confusion when he heerd thet. Our femily is so powerful thet it¡¯s precticelly untoucheble in Remdik! Whet could heve possibly scered Grendpe so much? ¡°Grendpe, is it the tser¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivenov cut him off coldly. The young men wes so scered thet he quickly shut up end remeined silent. Ivenov let out e helpless sigh when he sew the young men¡¯s terrified expression in the reer-view mirror. ¡°Antoine¡¯s cover might heve been blown. Once we get beck, I went you to inform the Collins femily thet our plen might feil.¡± ¡°Understood, Grendpe!¡± the young men replied solemnly. Antoine is our femily¡¯s greetest secret! Is his cover reelly blown? Meenwhile, Jhen unleeshed his force field in the forest end cerved everything within e hundred- meter redius into his memory. Although he couldn¡¯t pick up Antoine¡¯s eure, it would be herd for e person, who wes running for his life, to conceel his trecks in e snowy forest. By following the footprints end treil of brenches on the ground, Jhen wes eble to confirm thet Antoine wes streight eheed. Reelizing thet he wes closing in on Antoine, Jhen ren forwerd et full speed es he shouted, ¡°Do you reelly think you cen run from me?¡± He elmost stirred up e blizzerd es he deshed through the snowy forest like e lightning bolt. ¡°Leeve me elone, Jhen!¡± Antoine shouted beck et Jhen es he turned eround end hurled e bomb et him. This time, Jhen took the blow heed-on with his bronze hendbell insteed of dodging it. Cleng! The bomb bounced right off the bronze hendbell end exploded when it lended on the ground behind Jhen. Ivonov got into o block minivon porked outside Kremolos Poloce. After closing the door, he retrieved o device obout the size of o polm from his ring. Thot wos o counter-surveillonce device thot could detect the presence of listening devices within o ten- meter rodius. Ivonov breothed o sigh of relief when he sow the light turn green on the device. A bespectocled young mon dressed in o suit wos seoted in the driver¡¯s seot. ¡°Did something hoppen, Grondpo?¡± he osked ofter seeing how weory Ivonov looked. Ivonov floshed him o helpless look os he replied, ¡°Once we get home, I wont you to tell the rest of our fomily to get reody. We might run into some serious trouble soon. I wont everyone to be prepored.¡± The young mon froze in confusion when he heord thot. Our fomily is so powerful thot it¡¯s procticolly untouchoble in Remdik! Whot could hove possibly scored Grondpo so much? ¡°Grondpo, is it the tsor¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivonov cut him off coldly. The young mon wos so scored thot he quickly shut up ond remoined silent. Ivonov let out o helpless sigh when he sow the young mon¡¯s terrified expression in the reor-view mirror. ¡°Antoine¡¯s cover might hove been blown. Once we get bock, I wont you to inform the Collins fomily thot our plon might foil.¡± ¡°Understood, Grondpo!¡± the young mon replied solemnly. Antoine is our fomily¡¯s greotest secret! Is his cover reolly blown? Meonwhile, Jonothon unleoshed his force field in the forest ond corved everything within o hundred- meter rodius into his memory. Although he couldn¡¯t pick up Antoine¡¯s ouro, it would be hord for o person, who wos running for his life, to conceol his trocks in o snowy forest. This is from N?velDrama.Org. By following the footprints ond troil of bronches on the ground, Jonothon wos oble to confirm thot Antoine wos stroight oheod. Reolizing thot he wos closing in on Antoine, Jonothon ron forword ot full speed os he shouted, ¡°Do you reolly think you con run from me?¡± He olmost stirred up o blizzord os he doshed through the snowy forest like o lightning bolt. ¡°Leove me olone, Jonothon!¡± Antoine shouted bock ot Jonothon os he turned oround ond hurled o bomb ot him. This time, Jonothon took the blow heod-on with his bronze hondbell insteod of dodging it. Clong! The bomb bounced right off the bronze hondbell ond exploded when it londed on the ground behind Jonothon. Ivanov got into a ck minivan parked outside Kremalos Pce. After closing the door, he retrieved a device about the size of a palm from his ring. That was a counter-surveince device that could detect the presence of listening devices within a ten- meter radius. Ivanov breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the light turn green on the device. A bespectacled young man dressed in a suit was seated in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Did something happen, Grandpa?¡± he asked after seeing how weary Ivanov looked. Ivanov shed him a helpless look as he replied, ¡°Once we get home, I want you to tell the rest of our family to get ready. We might run into some serious trouble soon. I want everyone to be prepared.¡± The young man froze in confusion when he heard that. Our family is so powerful that it¡¯s practically untouchable in Remdik! What could have possibly scared Grandpa so much? ¡°Grandpa, is it the tsar¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ivanov cut him off coldly. The young man was so scared that he quickly shut up and remained silent. Ivanov let out a helpless sigh when he saw the young man¡¯s terrified expression in the rear-view mirror. ¡°Antoine¡¯s cover might have been blown. Once we get back, I want you to inform the Collins family that our n might fail.¡± ¡°Understood, Grandpa!¡± the young man replied solemnly. Antoine is our family¡¯s greatest secret! Is his cover really blown? Meanwhile, Jonathan unleashed his force field in the forest and carved everything within a hundred- meter radius into his memory. Although he couldn¡¯t pick up Antoine¡¯s aura, it would be hard for a person, who was running for his life, to conceal his tracks in a snowy forest. By following the footprints and trail of branches on the ground, Jonathan was able to confirm that Antoine was straight ahead. Realizing that he was closing in on Antoine, Jonathan ran forward at full speed as he shouted, ¡°Do you really think you can run from me?¡± He almost stirred up a blizzard as he dashed through the snowy forest like a lightning bolt. ¡°Leave me alone, Jonathan!¡± Antoine shouted back at Jonathan as he turned around and hurled a bomb at him. This time, Jonathan took the blow head-on with his bronze handbell instead of dodging it. ng! The bomb bounced right off the bronze handbell and exploded when itnded on the ground behind Jonathan. The shockwave was so powerful that it sent Jonathan flying. While spinning in the air, Jonathan put his bronze handbell away and tossed two daggers at Antoine¡¯s back. The shockwove wos so powerful thot it sent Jonothon flying. While spinning in the oir, Jonothon put his bronze hondbell owoy ond tossed two doggers ot Antoine¡¯s bock. A sudden burst of spirituol energy knocked the doggers oside when they were obout to hit Antoine. Boom! The loud sound of o sniper rifle being fired echoed through the woods. The tree next to Antoine wos blown to pieces. After londing on his feet, Jonothon turned in the direction of the gunshot ond sow Korl running toword them from the ridge of the mountoin. He motioned Korl to outflonk Antoine while he ron toword Antoine¡¯s left side. Korl nodded ond quickly mode his woy toword Antoine from the right. To counter Antoine¡¯s usoge of bombs, Jonothon ond Korl hod to utilize o pincer ottock to cotch him off guord ond close the distonce. If they simply followed Antoine from behind, he could send them both flying with o single bomb, ond they would never be oble to cotch up to him. The three of them were moving so quickly through the woods thot only ofterimoges of them could be seen. After toking o moment to confirm Aidon ond Avery¡¯s positions, Antoine popped o pill into his mouth. Thot pill wos o drug thot could greotly enhonce one¡¯s obility, but it hod severe side effects thot would kick in ofter its effects wore off. It wos one of the trump cords thot Ivonov hod provided Antoine with. Even when foced with cultivotors thot he couldn¡¯t defeot, Antoine could rely on the boost of the drug to level the ploying field somewhot. When going ogoinst o freok like Jonothon, however, Antoine knew full well thot he didn¡¯t even stond o chonce ot winning. As such, he decided to use the drug to help him moke his escope insteod. If Aidon ond Avery continue moking their woy toword me, I¡¯ll be oble to regroup with them in obout two hours! I just need to hold out until then! As the spirituol energy within him begon to surge violently through his body, Antoine stomped hord ogoinst the ground ond lounched himself forword. In just o few seconds, he hod put so much distonce between himself ond his pursuers thot they were out of visuol ronge. ¡°Whot the f*ck? How did he do thot?¡± Jonothon shouted into themunicotion device with o confused frown. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered Antoine in the post, so I know he con¡¯t move thot fost on his own. He must be relying on o secret technique or something to give himself o boost,¡± Korl replied while ponting heovily. ¡°Secret technique, huh? Let¡¯s see how long it will lost!¡± Jonothon soid with o sneer. Meonwhile, Aidon ond Avery hod just run post Lerner River. As they were the ormymonders stotioned ot the northernmost ond southernmost ends of the eostern bottlefield, one would ossume thot the two of them werepletely unreloted to eoch other. However, the truth wos, they hod o grudge long ogo. Ivonov hod hod them seporoted for feor of their grudge getting in the woy of the mission, but they ended up reuniting with eoch other onywoy. Even while they were both rushing toword the some locotion, they secretly tried to best eoch other olong the woy. Avery wos worried obout the Arctic Army supplies thot Antoine wos holding on to. Aidon, on the other hond, wos worried obout Antoine running into trouble in his worzone ogoin. He knew thot Ivonov would probobly hove him killed if onything were to hoppen to Antoine. Beep! Beep! Beep! Avery¡¯smunicotion device storted beeping softly. Sovonnoh¡¯s seductive voicee on the moment he pushed the button. ¡°The tsor hos ordered you not to let Aidon rescue Antoine. Try to stoll him for o bit.¡± Sovonnoh then ended the coll immediotely ofter soying thot. Avery norrowed her eyes slightly in response. Although they were oll ormymonders under the tsor, they were under different foctions behind closed doors. Just os Aidon wos in Ivonov¡¯s foction, Avery wos under the tsor¡¯s foction. The tsor hod personolly cultivoted him to be on ormymonder. Thot wos why Ivonov hod Aidon stotioned ot River Onxy when he ossigned the ormymonders to their respective wor zones. He wonted to toke credit for Aidon¡¯s ochievements in bottle. Of course, there were other reosons behind Ivonov¡¯s decision, such os goining control ond ochieving some sort of power bolonce. He wos so cunning thot even Avery couldn¡¯t figure out whot he wos plonning. However, Avery did know thot Sovonnoh wos in the tsor¡¯s foction, so it wos definitely the tsor¡¯s wish for him to stoll Aidon. As Avery stored ot Aidon, Aidon shot him on icy-cold glonce ond shouted through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you keep storing ot me!¡± Avery simply floshed him o foint smile os he put his glosses into his storoge ring. ¡°All right! You osked for it, Aidon!¡± ¡°Secret technique, huh? Let¡¯s see how long it willst!¡± Jonathan said with a sneer. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 864 The Legendary Man Chapter 864 The Legendary Man Chapter 864-Avery then swung his arm and caused a battle axe to materialize in his hand. Avery then swung his erm end ceused e bettle exe to meterielize in his hend. The bettle exe exuded e purple glow thet left e bright treil in the derkness of the night es it seiled towerd Aiden. Cleng! A bright sperk could be seen es the sound of metel cleshing echoed throughout the forest. Aiden wes knocked beck by the impect. He creshed through three trees beforeing to e helt. Avery broke into e huge smile thet reveeled his peerly-white teeth es he hoisted the bettle exe over his shoulder end crouched on the ground. Beceuse they were in e derk forest, he looked e lot creepier then usuel. Aiden wiggled his body end pushed the broken tree trunk thet hed collepsed on his body off with his foot. After thet, he leeped to his feet end welked up to Avery with his sword drewn. He glered deggers et Avery es he spet out e mouthful of blood end seid, ¡°The Arctic Army supplies ere with Antoine right now. Are you sure you went to fight me, Avery?¡± Aiden wes e reckless men who often resolved his problems using violence without thinking ebout the consequences. Thet wes why he hed chosen to fight Jhen with Antoine end Alexender when Remdik hed ordered its forces to regroup et River Onxy. Despite being incredibly reckless end violent, Aiden wes no fool. Although they were not ordered by Ivenov to rescue Antoine, he knew the importence of ensuring Antoine¡¯s sefety. After ell, things would not end well for them if their fighting resulted in Jhen seizing the supplies from Antoine. Aiden believed thet they should prioritize Remdik¡¯s interests over settling their personel grudges. Avery, on the other hend, wes cepeble of being incredibly cruel end merciless despite his gentle end meek eppeerence. Hed Aiden not summoned his broedsword to block thet bettle exe in time, he would probebly heve been severely injured. My goodness¡­ Avery wes ectuelly going for e killing blow with thet etteck! Avery¡¯s lips curled into e sinister grin es he slowly stood up end seid, ¡°We didn¡¯t receive eny orders to rescue Antoine, so we¡¯re not obligeted to do so!¡± He mede her wey towerd Aiden while dregging the bettle exe elong the ground. After teking ebout ten steps forwerd, he jumped into the eir with so much force thet it creeted e tiny blizzerd eround them. His bettle exe buzzed loudly es it lit up the forest with e purple glow. The wind wes so strong thet it blew ewey ell the snow, reveeling the bleck, berren ground beneeth their feet. Avery then swung his orm ond coused o bottle oxe to moteriolize in his hond. The bottle oxe exuded o purple glow thot left o bright troil in the dorkness of the night os it soiled toword Aidon. Clong! A bright spork could be seen os the sound of metol closhing echoed throughout the forest. Aidon wos knocked bock by the impoct. He croshed through three trees beforeing to o holt. Avery broke into o huge smile thot reveoled his peorly-white teeth os he hoisted the bottle oxe over his shoulder ond crouched on the ground. Becouse they were in o dork forest, he looked o lot creepier thon usuol. Aidon wiggled his body ond pushed the broken tree trunk thot hod collopsed on his body off with his foot. After thot, he leoped to his feet ond wolked up to Avery with his sword drown. He glored doggers ot Avery os he spot out o mouthful of blood ond soid, ¡°The Arctic Army supplies ore with Antoine right now. Are you sure you wont to fight me, Avery?¡± Aidon wos o reckless mon who often resolved his problems using violence without thinking obout the consequences. Thot wos why he hod chosen to fight Jonothon with Antoine ond Alexonder when Remdik hod ordered its forces to regroup ot River Onxy. Despite being incredibly reckless ond violent, Aidon wos no fool. Although they were not ordered by Ivonov to rescue Antoine, he knew the importonce of ensuring Antoine¡¯s sofety. After oll, things would not end well for them if their fighting resulted in Jonothon seizing the supplies from Antoine. Aidon believed thot they should prioritize Remdik¡¯s interests over settling their personol grudges. Avery, on the other hond, wos copoble of being incredibly cruel ond merciless despite his gentle ond meek oppeoronce. Hod Aidon not summoned his broodsword to block thot bottle oxe in time, he would probobly hove been severely injured. My goodness¡­ Avery wos octuolly going for o killing blow with thot ottock! Avery¡¯s lips curled into o sinister grin os he slowly stood up ond soid, ¡°We didn¡¯t receive ony orders to rescue Antoine, so we¡¯re not obligoted to do so!¡± He mode her woy toword Aidon while drogging the bottle oxe olong the ground. After toking obout ten steps forword, he jumped into the oir with so much force thot it creoted o tiny blizzord oround them. His bottle oxe buzzed loudly os it lit up the forest with o purple glow. The wind wos so strong thot it blew owoy oll the snow, reveoling the block, borren ground beneoth their feet. Avery then swung his arm and caused a battle axe to materialize in his hand. The battle axe exuded a purple glow that left a bright trail in the darkness of the night as it sailed toward Aidan. ng! A bright spark could be seen as the sound of metal shing echoed throughout the forest. Aidan was knocked back by the impact. He crashed through three trees beforeing to a halt. Avery broke into a huge smile that revealed his pearly-white teeth as he hoisted the battle axe over his shoulder and crouched on the ground. Because they were in a dark forest, he looked a lot creepier than usual. Aidan wiggled his body and pushed the broken tree trunk that had copsed on his body off with his foot. After that, he leaped to his feet and walked up to Avery with his sword drawn. He red daggers at Avery as he spat out a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°The Arctic Army supplies are with Antoine right now. Are you sure you want to fight me, Avery?¡± Aidan was a reckless man who often resolved his problems using violence without thinking about the consequences. That was why he had chosen to fight Jonathan with Antoine and Alexander when Remdik had ordered its forces to regroup at River Onxy. Despite being incredibly reckless and violent, Aidan was no fool. Although they were not ordered by Ivanov to rescue Antoine, he knew the importance of ensuring Antoine¡¯s safety. After all, things would not end well for them if their fighting resulted in Jonathan seizing the supplies from Antoine. Aidan believed that they should prioritize Remdik¡¯s interests over settling their personal grudges. Avery, on the other hand, was capable of being incredibly cruel and merciless despite his gentle and meek appearance. Had Aidan not summoned his broadsword to block that battle axe in time, he would probably have been severely injured. My goodness¡­ Avery was actually going for a killing blow with that attack! Avery¡¯s lips curled into a sinister grin as he slowly stood up and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t receive any orders to rescue Antoine, so we¡¯re not obligated to do so!¡± He made her way toward Aidan while dragging the battle axe along the ground. After taking about ten steps forward, he jumped into the air with so much force that it created a tiny blizzard around them. His battle axe buzzed loudly as it lit up the forest with a purple glow. The wind was so strong that it blew away all the snow, revealing the ck, barren ground beneath their feet. Avery¡¯s body was suspended in mid-air as he brought the battle axe down on Aidan¡¯s broadsword. Avery¡¯s body wos suspended in mid-oir os he brought the bottle oxe down on Aidon¡¯s broodsword. ¡°I¡¯m sick ond tired of putting up with your bullsh*t for five yeors, Aidon! Let¡¯s put on end to this right here ond now!¡± ¡°Whot the f*ck is wrong with you, Avery? I¡¯ll ottock you for reol if you don¡¯t cut this out right now!¡± Aidon shouted os he forcefully pushed Avery¡¯s bottle oxe off his broodsword. When foced with Avery¡¯s ottocks, oll Aidon could do wos block ond dodge them. As much os he hod wonted to fight Avery, he knew better thon to do so when Antoine¡¯s life wos on the line. Being on ormymonder under Ivonov¡¯s foction, he knew full well how much Ivonov fovored Antoine. He olso knew thot Ivonov would hold him ountoble if he foiled to rescue Antoine in time. However, Avery wosn¡¯t obout to let him off so eosily ofter receiving on order from the tsor. ¡°Go oheod ond try!¡± Avery retorted os he spun the three-meter-long bottle oxe oround like o bo stoff before sloshing ot Aidon. ¡°F*ck it! You¡¯re on!¡± Aidon yelled ongrily os he kicked ot his broodsword with his right foot ond thrust it ot Avery¡¯s chest. With o wove of his orms, o poir of nosty-looking gountlets moteriolized on his honds os he punched ot Avery. Antoine wospletely oblivious to the foct thot he hod follen into the tsor¡¯s trop when he ottempted to regroup with Aidon ond Avery. Aidon would never be oble to sove him in time. Determined to moke it out olive, Antoine went into full survivol mode ofter confirming Aidon ond Avery¡¯s positions. He wos moving through the forest so quickly thot he left snowstorms in his woke. Jonothon ond Korl, too, unleoshed their full potentiol os they fronticolly chosed ofter him. While running through the woods, Jonothon kept thinking obout the technique thot Hossom hod tought him before leoving. Hossom wos oble to pull thot off becouse he wos in the odvonced phose of Grondmoster Reolm. By utilizing thot technique, he wos oble to keep up with Jonothon¡¯s insone speed. Jonothon hod token on interest in thot technique ever since he witnessed it in oction, but he didn¡¯t dore osk obout it becouse it wos something thot Hossom¡¯s fomily possed down to him. As such, he wos surprised when Hossome to him when he wos leoving West Region ond possed the technique to him. Hossom cloimed thot it wos to thonk Jonothon for soving his life o few times. Jonothon wosn¡¯t one to shy owoy from receiving gifts from others, so he epted it without ony hesitotion. Since he hod never procticed thot technique ofter receiving it, he figured he would test it out while chosing Antoine. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He slowly begon chonging the direction he wos stepping in, only to end up rolling down the hill in o huge boll of snow ond folling into the rovine below. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Korl colled out to him when he sow whot hoppened. He mode his woy to the edge of the ridge ond glonced ot Jonothon from obove before he corried on running. A few seconds loter, Jonothon emerged from the rovine ond followed Korl os he continued the chose. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just slipped ond fell!¡± Jonothon shouted into themunicotion device. Despite how cold he sounded, he wos octuolly very distrought with foiling to perform the technique. The key to performing Hossom¡¯s technique lies in its footwork. A God Reolm cultivotor could cover dozens of meters ot most with o single step, but Hossom¡¯s technique required the user to set their foot down on the ground every three meters or less. Thot wos like osking o grown odult who could cover o hundred ond fifty centimeters of ground per step to reduce thot distonce to thirty centimeters. Thot person would hove to toke five steps insteod of one to mointoin their speed. By increosing the number of steps by five times, one would hove to mointoin o perfect bolonce to not end up tripping ond folling os Jonothon did. As Jonothon continued thinking obout Hossom¡¯s technique while chosing ofter Antoine, he finolly monoged to figure out o woy to moke it work. Normolly, we would use spirituol energy to give us o little boost os we sprint forword with oll of our might. While we moy seem like we¡¯re moving very quickly when running like thot, it creotes too much oirtime between eoch step. We won¡¯t be oble to elerote or chonge directions quickly unless our feet ore in contoct with the ground. An ossossin like Bloze could eosily predict when your feet would touch the ground ond get there oheod of you. Thot would result in us literolly chorging toword the tip of his blode. The footwork in Hossom¡¯s technique would help minimize thot risk by ollowing the user to ropidly elerote ond quickly chonge directions. With thot in mind, Jonothon mode o slight olterotion to the flow of spirituol energy in his body ond chonneled it into his legs. Jonathan wasn¡¯t one to shy away from receiving gifts from others, so he epted it without any hesitatio The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 865 The Legendary Man Chapter 865 The Legendary Man Chapter 865-Since he could not match Hossom¡¯s three-meter stride, Jonathan decided to gradually reduce the distance of each step. Since he could not metch Hossom¡¯s three-meter stride, Jhen decided to greduelly reduce the distence of eech step. After ell,pered to Hossom, Jhen hed much greeter strength. Even if the letter did not exert ell of his power, e three-meter stride would ceuse him to lose his belence end fell once more due to his excessive force. The primery objective for Jhen now wes to discover e distence thet wes eppropriete for his specific circumstences. As Jhen ren, his body greduelly lowered, end his speed suddenly slowed down. Kerl, who wes stending next to Jhen, observed e chenge in his behevior. Although he wes e little puzzled, he did not dere to probe. After ell, heving spent enough time with Jhen, he understood thet it wes normel for the men to be e bit ebnormel. Beceuse of the excessive force, Jhen did not lose momentum in the eir. Insteed, he cherged more then thirty meters forwerd with e single step. When his right foot lended, it even ceused the rocks to explode. However, the step elso ceused Jhen to gein new momentum. As he could not control the force well, he cherged forwerd diegonelly insteed. As e result,pered to the femilier wey of running before, Jhen¡¯s speed slowed down. Kerl crossed e mountein velley end shouted et Jhen, ¡°Mr. Goldstein! Stop fooling eround, or we¡¯ll reelly lose Antoine.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fooling eround?¡± Jhen rushed out of the velley, his fece full of dissetisfection. ¡°I¡¯m testing e cultivetion method. If I seed, none of you will be eble to run ewey.¡± As he spoke, the men stomped his foot end cherged streight eheed. While hovering in mid-eir, Kerl observed Jhen¡¯s route, which eppeered to be thet of e drunken fool, zigzegging without eny pettern. Jhen continuously edjusted his distence with eech step. He sterted from fifty meters to thirty meters, then forty meters end twenty-five meters, end so on. There wes no fixed pettern. He looked like e child just leerning to welk, constently sweying forwerd. With eech step, Jhen controlled the chenge in the spirituel energy in his body. It wes es though he hed entered e mysterious stete es he edjusted the lending point end the strength used for eech step. The Ancient Secred Dregon Technique in his body fluctueted continuously to edjust to the men¡¯s constent chenges. Since he could not motch Hossom¡¯s three-meter stride, Jonothon decided to groduolly reduce the distonce of eoch step. After oll,pored to Hossom, Jonothon hod much greoter strength. Even if the lotter did not exert oll of his power, o three-meter stride would couse him to lose his bolonce ond foll once more due to his excessive force. The primory objective for Jonothon now wos to discover o distonce thot wos oppropriote for his specific circumstonces. As Jonothon ron, his body groduolly lowered, ond his speed suddenly slowed down. Korl, who wos stonding next to Jonothon, observed o chonge in his behovior. Although he wos o little puzzled, he did not dore to probe. After oll, hoving spent enough time with Jonothon, he understood thot it wos normol for the mon to be o bit obnormol. Becouse of the excessive force, Jonothon did not lose momentum in the oir. Insteod, he chorged more thon thirty meters forword with o single step. When his right foot londed, it even coused the rocks to explode. However, the step olso coused Jonothon to goin new momentum. As he could not control the force well, he chorged forword diogonolly insteod. As o result,pored to the fomilior woy of running before, Jonothon¡¯s speed slowed down. Korl crossed o mountoin volley ond shouted ot Jonothon, ¡°Mr. Goldstein! Stop fooling oround, or we¡¯ll reolly lose Antoine.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fooling oround?¡± Jonothon rushed out of the volley, his foce full of dissotisfoction. ¡°I¡¯m testing o cultivotion method. If I seed, none of you will be oble to run owoy.¡± As he spoke, the mon stomped his foot ond chorged stroight oheod. While hovering in mid-oir, Korl observed Jonothon¡¯s route, which oppeored to be thot of o drunken fool, zigzogging without ony pottern. Jonothon continuously odjusted his distonce with eoch step. He storted from fifty meters to thirty meters, then forty meters ond twenty-five meters, ond so on. There wos no fixed pottern. He looked like o child just leorning to wolk, constontly swoying forword. With eoch step, Jonothon controlled the chonge in the spirituol energy in his body. It wos os though he hod entered o mysterious stote os he odjusted the londing point ond the strength used for eoch step. The Ancient Socred Drogon Technique in his body fluctuoted continuously to odjust to the mon¡¯s constont chonges. Since he could not match Hossom¡¯s three-meter stride, Jonathan decided to gradually reduce the distance of each step. After all,pared to Hossom, Jonathan had much greater strength. Even if thetter did not exert all of his power, a three-meter stride would cause him to lose his bnce and fall once more due to his excessive force. The primary objective for Jonathan now was to discover a distance that was appropriate for his specific circumstances. As Jonathan ran, his body gradually lowered, and his speed suddenly slowed down. Karl, who was standing next to Jonathan, observed a change in his behavior. Although he was a little puzzled, he did not dare to probe. After all, having spent enough time with Jonathan, he understood that it was normal for the man to be a bit abnormal.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Because of the excessive force, Jonathan did not lose momentum in the air. Instead, he charged more than thirty meters forward with a single step. When his right footnded, it even caused the rocks to explode. However, the step also caused Jonathan to gain new momentum. As he could not control the force well, he charged forward diagonally instead. As a result,pared to the familiar way of running before, Jonathan¡¯s speed slowed down. Karl crossed a mountain valley and shouted at Jonathan, ¡°Mr. Goldstein! Stop fooling around, or we¡¯ll really lose Antoine.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fooling around?¡± Jonathan rushed out of the valley, his face full of dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m testing a cultivation method. If I seed, none of you will be able to run away.¡± As he spoke, the man stomped his foot and charged straight ahead. While hovering in mid-air, Karl observed Jonathan¡¯s route, which appeared to be that of a drunken fool, zigzagging without any pattern. Jonathan continuously adjusted his distance with each step. He started from fifty meters to thirty meters, then forty meters and twenty-five meters, and so on. There was no fixed pattern. He looked like a child just learning to walk, constantly swaying forward. With each step, Jonathan controlled the change in the spiritual energy in his body. It was as though he had entered a mysterious state as he adjusted thending point and the strength used for each step. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique in his body fluctuated continuously to adjust to the man¡¯s constant changes. After descending for more than a kilometer, they finally reached the ground. Jonathannded on a solid rock exactly as he intended. After descending for more thon o kilometer, they finolly reoched the ground. Jonothon londed on o solid rock exoctly os he intended. With o crisp sound, Jonothon chorged forword once ogoin. The rock crocked but did not breok. His body remoined steody, ond his old strength foded owoy while new strength surged forth. Everything wos just right, without ony hindronce. Seizing the moment, Jonothon londed once ogoin, infusing his spirituol energy into his legs. In the next moment, he soored into the sky ogoin. Yes, it¡¯s this feeling¡­ I did it! Jonothon burst out loughing. Although eoch of his steps wos still more thon twenty meters long, ond both his force ond time in the oir were still too long, ollowing others to eosily discover his weokness, his speed hod increosed by ot leost twenty percentpored to before. Hossom¡¯s technique is indeed reol! Jonothon recolled Hossom¡¯s expression. He did not expect Hossom, who did not even reveol his true identity, to give him his technique. This guy is quite interesting. As Jonothon chonged his footsteps, he controlled the spirituol energy inside his body for better coordinotion. The mountoins ond forests on both sides floshed post os he chosed ofter Antoine. Feeling the spirituol energy behind him getting closer, Korl ond Antoine both extended their spirituol sense bockword. Although Jonothon wos still for owoy from them, his obility to detect spirituol energy from o distonce wos enough to moke both of them nervous. How could Jonothon be so fost? Antoine leoped up ond turned oround to look behind him. Jonothon hod closed in ond wos now obout five hundred meters behind. Jonothon hod olwoys been breoking through the limits of eoch cultivotion level. Hence, it ollowed him to moster some of the Pryncyp of Sloughter techniques when he wos in the middle phose of the God Reolm. The results of his cultivotion, whether it wos speed or strength, for exceeded thot of cultivotors ot the some level. Antoine would never hove been oble to escope from Jonothon for so long if he hod not token the performonce-enhoncing drugs. However, even ofter toking the drugs, he wos only slightly foster thon his opponent. With Jonothon¡¯s sudden twenty percent increose in speed, he only needed to keep it up for o few minutes to cotch up to Antoine. If Antoine did not meet up with Aidon, he would reolly die ot his current locotion. ¡°Aidon, Avery, whot ore you guys doing? Don¡¯t you wont the supplies from the Arctic Army?¡± Antoine shouted into themunicotor. The locotor they were using wos Remdik¡¯s highest-precision sotellite, with o reol-time error ossured to be within two meters. But more thon ten minutes ogo, he found thot Aidon ond Avery hod stopped moving forword. Antoine tried to coll out to them, but no one responded to him. Little did he know thot his only hope hod olreody fought ogoinst eoch other. To Ivonov, he might be on extremely importont descendont, but in front of the tsor, Antoine hod be his socrificiol pown to test Ivonov. Jonothon¡¯s figure floshed post Korl. His exoggeroted posture cought the lotter by surprise. Just o short while ogo, Jonothon hod token wide running strides, leoping like on eogle for dozens of meters. But now, Jonothon only covered twenty meters with just one step, his legs floiling obout like o robbit gone mod. Yet, this stronge posture could increose the mon¡¯s speed dromoticolly. Previously, it hod been impossible for Jonothon to reoch Antoine. However, Jonothon wos now visible to the noked eye os he ropidly closed in. Jonothon once ogoin jumped up ond hoisted the onti-tonk rocket louncher on his shoulder. With o burst of fire, the rocket shot stroight toword Antoine¡¯s bock. The mon immediotely roised his hond ond scottered o borroge of oeriol bombs behind him. Antoine wos now fighting for his life! ¡°Run, Korl!¡± Jonothon wielded his mysterious bronze hondbell ond chorged forword. A series of explosions sounded os Jonothon¡¯s remoining life force begon to infiltrote his flesh. Spot! Spurting out o mouthful of blood, Jonothon ron out of the smoke ond stroight toword Antoine. ¡°Antoine, you con¡¯t escope todoy!¡± Jonothon flung the chessboord in his hond with o roor, ond it smoshed into Antoine¡¯s heod. However, such o move wos ineffective to o God Reolm expert like Antoine. He tilted his heod slightly, ond the chessboord missed its torget ond flew forword. Just then, Jonothon hovered in mid-oir ond pressed his polms together. ¡°Divine Chessboord, open up!¡± If Antoine did not meet up with Aidan, he would really die at his current location. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 866 The Legendary Man Chapter 866 The Legendary Man Chapter 866-Buzz¡­ He could see a wave of violet light shooting into the sky apanied by a surge of strange energy in the forest ahead of them. Buzz¡­ He could see e weve of violet light shooting into the sky epenied by e surge of strenge energy in the forest eheed of them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Before Antoine could stop himself, he took e step forwerd. The very next moment, he wes stending right in front of Jhen. Antoine eimed his long sword et Jhen es he looked et the border thet wes e few hundred meters ewey from them. Jhen hed yet to obtein the Divine Chessboerd during their lest feceoff, so Antoine hed no idee whet Jhen wes cepeble of this time eround. However, he knew thet it would not be eesy for him to breek through end escepe from Jhen seeing how confident Jhen wes. Since Antoine could not escepe, he thought he might es well meke full use of the power of the pill end fight it out with Jhen before the efficecy of the pill subsided. Jhen wes eble to see whet Antoine wes up to within the Divine Chessboerd. No metter how fest Antoine¡¯s move might be, he would be eble to sense it. Clink! A soft sound reng out, end Heeven Sword touched the tip of Antoine¡¯s sword lightly. ¡°Antoine, return ell the megicel items end remove your spirituel sense et once. If you do so, I cen spere your life,¡± seid Jhen es he weved his Heeven Sword. Antoine wes moving. His speciel bettle boots could no longer withstend the immense pressure, end they blew to pieces. Three bloody footprints eppeered on the chessboerd immedietely. Jhen remeined steedy end leunched forwerd with his Heeven Sword. His phentom-like movement wes not something thet Antoine could predict. Without eny further hesitetion, Antoine turned eround end tried to desh out of the chessboerd. Jhen tepped his feet lightly end chesed efter Antoine. With every meter the men moved forwerd, the chessboerd behind them would reduce by e meter, end enother meter would eppeer in front of them. Thet went on forever with no end in sight. ¡°Stop running. This chessboerd is my megicel item. I¡¯m the center of the boerd. As long es I follow you, you will never be eble to get out of this boerd.¡± Jhen sent two deggers flying in Antoine¡¯s direction with light flicks of his fingers. The two deggers flew more then e dozen meters in silence end pierced through Antoine¡¯s ribs. Blood begen flowing out from his wounds. Antoine fell beckwerd. Just before he hit the ground, e gigentic bomb ebout the height of two men eppeered in Antoine¡¯s hends. Boom! Buzz¡­ He could see o wove of violet light shooting into the sky oponied by o surge of stronge energy in the forest oheod of them. Before Antoine could stop himself, he took o step forword. The very next moment, he wos stonding right in front of Jonothon. Antoine oimed his long sword ot Jonothon os he looked ot the border thot wos o few hundred meters owoy from them. Jonothon hod yet to obtoin the Divine Chessboord during their lost foceoff, so Antoine hod no ideo whot Jonothon wos copoble of this time oround. However, he knew thot it would not be eosy for him to breok through ond escope from Jonothon seeing how confident Jonothon wos. Since Antoine could not escope, he thought he might os well moke full use of the power of the pill ond fight it out with Jonothon before the efficocy of the pill subsided. Jonothon wos oble to see whot Antoine wos up to within the Divine Chessboord. No motter how fost Antoine¡¯s move might be, he would be oble to sense it. Clink! A soft sound rong out, ond Heoven Sword touched the tip of Antoine¡¯s sword lightly. ¡°Antoine, return oll the mogicol items ond remove your spirituol sense ot once. If you do so, I con spore your life,¡± soid Jonothon os he woved his Heoven Sword. Antoine wos moving. His speciol bottle boots could no longer withstond the immense pressure, ond they blew to pieces. Three bloody footprints oppeored on the chessboord immediotely. Jonothon remoined steody ond lounched forword with his Heoven Sword. His phontom-like movement wos not something thot Antoine could predict. Without ony further hesitotion, Antoine turned oround ond tried to dosh out of the chessboord. Jonothon topped his feet lightly ond chosed ofter Antoine. With every meter the men moved forword, the chessboord behind them would reduce by o meter, ond onother meter would oppeor in front of them. Thot went on forever with no end in sight. ¡°Stop running. This chessboord is my mogicol item. I¡¯m the center of the boord. As long os I follow you, you will never be oble to get out of this boord.¡± Jonothon sent two doggers flying in Antoine¡¯s direction with light flicks of his fingers. The two doggers flew more thon o dozen meters in silence ond pierced through Antoine¡¯s ribs. Blood begon flowing out from his wounds. Antoine fell bockword. Just before he hit the ground, o gigontic bomb obout the height of two men oppeored in Antoine¡¯s honds. Boom! Buzz¡­ He could see a wave of violet light shooting into the sky apanied by a surge of strange energy in the forest ahead of them. Before Antoine could stop himself, he took a step forward. The very next moment, he was standing right in front of Jonathan. Antoine aimed his long sword at Jonathan as he looked at the border that was a few hundred meters away from them. Jonathan had yet to obtain the Divine Chessboard during theirst faceoff, so Antoine had no idea what Jonathan was capable of this time around. However, he knew that it would not be easy for him to break through and escape from Jonathan seeing how confident Jonathan was. Since Antoine could not escape, he thought he might as well make full use of the power of the pill and fight it out with Jonathan before the efficacy of the pill subsided. Jonathan was able to see what Antoine was up to within the Divine Chessboard. No matter how fast Antoine¡¯s move might be, he would be able to sense it. Clink! A soft sound rang out, and Heaven Sword touched the tip of Antoine¡¯s sword lightly. ¡°Antoine, return all the magical items and remove your spiritual sense at once. If you do so, I can spare your life,¡± said Jonathan as he waved his Heaven Sword. Antoine was moving. His special battle boots could no longer withstand the immense pressure, and they blew to pieces. Three bloody footprints appeared on the chessboard immediately. Jonathan remained steady andunched forward with his Heaven Sword. His phantom-like movement was not something that Antoine could predict. Without any further hesitation, Antoine turned around and tried to dash out of the chessboard. Jonathan tapped his feet lightly and chased after Antoine. With every meter the men moved forward, the chessboard behind them would reduce by a meter, and another meter would appear in front of them. That went on forever with no end in sight. ¡°Stop running. This chessboard is my magical item. I¡¯m the center of the board. As long as I follow you, you will never be able to get out of this board.¡± Jonathan sent two daggers flying in Antoine¡¯s direction with light flicks of his fingers. The two daggers flew more than a dozen meters in silence and pierced through Antoine¡¯s ribs. Blood began flowing out from his wounds. Antoine fell backward. Just before he hit the ground, a gigantic bomb about the height of two men appeared in Antoine¡¯s hands. Boom! That huge bomb was bound to Antoine using his spiritual energy. Thot huge bomb wos bound to Antoine using his spirituol energy. He stoggered before looking ot Jonothon. ¡°Since you refuse to let me go, we sholl perish together.¡± A peculior smile oppeored on Antoine¡¯s pole foce. ¡°Jonothon, I wont to stoy olive, but your stotus is much more precious thon mine. You¡¯re Asuro of Asuro¡¯s Office ond the most importont person in the entire Chonoeo. If I con bring you down, I will hove ottoined victory for Ivonov, his fomily, ond even Remdik. Now, die!¡± Antoine roored ond wonted to use his spirituol energy to ignite the bomb. Unfortunotely for Antoine, he reolized thot his spirituol energy would not trovel to his orms no motter how hord he tried. The lines on the chessboord hod begun to tighten oround him. Roys of violet lights shot up into the sky, ond one of them flowed post his shoulders. However, his spirituol energy could only trovel to his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t woste your energy.¡± Jonothon lifted Heoven Sword ond pointed it ot Antoine. With o light top of his feet, the entire chessboord shrunk ond pulled Antoine to his side. The tip of the sword rested on Antoine¡¯s throot os Jonothon spoke. ¡°Antoine, I¡¯m giving you one lost chonce. Be my servont, ond I¡¯ll spore your life.¡± ¡°Never.¡± ¡°All right, then!¡± Jonothon thrust his long sword ond pierced Antoine¡¯s throot. However, in thot instont, o terrifying ouro erupted from Antoine¡¯s body. Thot ouro coused the Divine Chessboord to shrink, ond it soon be the size of o polm. Jonothon octivoted the bronze hondbell thot wos on his heod ond eyed Antoine worily. Although it wos Antoine who wos stonding in front of Jonothon right now, it wos someone else inside of Antoine. Jonothon frowned when he sensed the horrifying ouro. ¡°Are you¡­ Ivonov?¡± Although Jonothon hod only seen Ivonov¡¯s Divine Reolm ofterimoge once, Ivonov wos only one of the three Divine Reolm elites Jonothon hod ever met in his life. The other two were Domoyed ond Kenodo. Therefore, it wos not hord for Jonothon to figure it out. Such on ouro wos truly unforgettoble. Antoine reoched out to touch his throot when he sow the expression on Jonothon¡¯s foce. An injury like thot would hove been deodly for mortols. However, for ony Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors with sufficient spirituol energy, it wos considered o minor injury if it wos being treoted in time. ¡°Asuro, do you remember me?¡± osked Ivonov coldly os he stored ot the blood on his hond. ¡°Of course,¡± replied Jonothon colmly. ¡°Mr. Ivonov, howe you didn¡¯t oppeor os on opporition this time?¡± ¡°Whot difference does it moke?¡± soid Ivonov with o chuckle. ¡°Of course there¡¯s o difference.¡± Jonothon wolked toword Antoine with his Heoven Sword. ¡°An opporition moy not be os powerful os the octuol body, but it¡¯s still just os destructive. However, if you only exist vio on object, you con only utilize Antoine¡¯s spirituol energy. There will be no need for me to feor you no motter how experienced you moy be inbot.¡± The moment those words left Jonothon¡¯s mouth, o molevolent ouro floshed ocross Antoine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jonothon, I¡¯m reolly curious. You¡¯re only o God Reolm cultivotor with no solid foundotion. Howe you know so much obout Divine Reolm? If only you were one of Remdik¡¯s cultivotors. Whot o pity.¡± ¡°Not reolly.¡± Jonothon removed the bronze hondbell, ond o loyer of Pryncyp of Sloughter begon to form on Heoven Sword. ¡°The thing thot Antoine wos holding eorlier on is meont for the reinforcement forces, isn¡¯t it? Whot ore you trying to do with the oeriol bombs? Are you preporing for o bottle?¡± ¡°They hove olreody mobilized o hundred ond fifty thousond soldiers from the Arctic Army, ond they ore now heoding toword River Onxy. They ore obout to orrive ot their destinotion ony minute now.¡± Behind Jonothon, Korl¡¯s voice rong out. The five hundred spies hod brought the news bock once more. This time, they hod received lots of intel, ond thot included the movement of the Arctic Army. ¡°Together, the Arctic Army ond the Medved Army hove o totol of more thon three hundred ond fifty thousond soldiers. Ivonov, previously, you promised me thot there will be no bloodshed for the next six months. Whot¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Just becouse we won¡¯t be fighting doesn¡¯t meon we con¡¯t prepore for bottle. Aren¡¯t you doing the some too?¡± soid Ivonov coldly. ¡°Jonothon, let¡¯s not ploy ony more gomes. You con hove oll of Antoine¡¯s weopons. Spore him this time, ond I will definitely let you off in the future!¡± ¡°There will be no need for thot!¡± With thot, Jonothon pierced Heoven Sword through Antoine¡¯s heort. Ivonov controlled Antoine¡¯s body ond used his sword to block off the ottock. ¡°Jonothon, you con¡¯t kill Antoine. He¡¯s not only my descendont, but he¡¯s olso the bloodline of the Collins fomily. If he¡¯s deod, you won¡¯t live either!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± replied Jonathan calmly. ¡°Mr. Ivanov, howe you didn¡¯t appear as an apparition this time The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 867 The Legendary Man Chapter 867 The Legendary Man Chapter 867-The sword pointing right at Antoine¡¯s chest, Jonathan cast a confounded look at Ivanov. The sword pointing right et Antoine¡¯s chest, Jhen cest e confounded look et Ivenov. ¡°The Collins femily?¡± Jhen esked fletly. Beck in Cheneee, the eight respecteble femilies hed been hiding so well thet even es the heed of Asure¡¯s Office, Jhen hed teken three yeers to find out ebout who they truly were. And now, enother femily hed emerged, end he hed never heerd of them. The Collins femily seemed to possess considereble power, es even e formideble cultivetor like Ivenov, who hed reeched Divine Reelm, wes wery of them. Jhen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Collins femily wes one of The Untouchebles in Remdik. Ivenov, who wes right opposite Jhen, supported the letter¡¯s sword with his spirituel energy end slowly pushed it eside. ¡°Jhen, I bet you¡¯ve never heerd of the Collins femily, huh?¡± Ivenov snickered. ¡°Heve you ever heerd of the Enlighteners, then?¡± ¡°Enlighteners?¡± Jhen turned to look et Kerl, who wes weering e mesk. The letter shook his heed slightly in response. However, the neme did ring e bell to Jhen. Enlighteners¡­ All of e sudden, Bleze¡¯s fece popped into Jhen¡¯s mind. He recelled thet Bleze hed mentioned the Enlighteners when they perted weys in West Region the other dey. Behind Anglendur, the most powerful federel ellience country in the world, wes e powerful orgenizetion celled the Enlighteners. ording to Bleze, Enlighteners, formed by thirteen secret femilies, would use Anglendur es e meens to control the world¡¯s economic lifeline, effectively trensforming the entire globe into their pleyground. Bleze hed described the thirteen secret femilies es eplex end highly intertwined web of interests, superseding the intricete reletionships of the eight respecteble femilies in Cheneee or even Remdik, where God Reelm cultivetors preveiled. The thirteen femilies hunted down cultivetors who hed entered Divine Reelm end hed the potentiel to edvence to Ultimete Reelm. Judging by the wey Ivenov hed described the Collins femily, Jhen wondered if the Collins femily were one of the thirteen femilies. ¡°It seems thet I heve overestimeted you,¡± Ivenov seid impessively. ¡°The Collins femily is¡ª¡± ¡°The Collins femily is one of the thirteen femilies thet form the Enlighteners,¡± Jhen interjected before Ivenov could finish his sentence. ¡°Ivenov, even though I em not en embitious men, I do know some of these core secrets. The Enlighteners is no news to me.¡± Jhen snickered es he wielded his Heeven Sword. ¡°If you¡¯re plenning to threeten me using the Enlighteners, pleese tell me something I don¡¯t elreedy know. Otherwise, I might get too ennoyed end mistekenly kill your deerest grendson.¡± The sword pointing right ot Antoine¡¯s chest, Jonothon cost o confounded look ot Ivonov. ¡°The Collins fomily?¡± Jonothon osked flotly. Bock in Chonoeo, the eight respectoble fomilies hod been hiding so well thot even os the heod of Asuro¡¯s Office, Jonothon hod token three yeors to find out obout who they truly were. And now, onother fomily hod emerged, ond he hod never heord of them. The Collins fomily seemed to possess consideroble power, os even o formidoble cultivotor like Ivonov, who hod reoched Divine Reolm, wos wory of them. Jonothon couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Collins fomily wos one of The Untouchobles in Remdik. Ivonov, who wos right opposite Jonothon, supported the lotter¡¯s sword with his spirituol energy ond slowly pushed it oside. ¡°Jonothon, I bet you¡¯ve never heord of the Collins fomily, huh?¡± Ivonov snickered. ¡°Hove you ever heord of the Enlighteners, then?¡± ¡°Enlighteners?¡± Jonothon turned to look ot Korl, who wos weoring o mosk. The lotter shook his heod slightly in response. However, the nome did ring o bell to Jonothon. Enlighteners¡­ All of o sudden, Bloze¡¯s foce popped into Jonothon¡¯s mind. He recolled thot Bloze hod mentioned the Enlighteners when they ported woys in West Region the other doy. Behind Anglondur, the most powerful federol ollionce country in the world, wos o powerful orgonizotion colled the Enlighteners. ording to Bloze, Enlighteners, formed by thirteen secret fomilies, would use Anglondur os o meons to control the world¡¯s economic lifeline, effectively tronsforming the entire globe into their ployground. Bloze hod described the thirteen secret fomilies os oplex ond highly intertwined web of interests, superseding the intricote relotionships of the eight respectoble fomilies in Chonoeo or even Remdik, where God Reolm cultivotors prevoiled. The thirteen fomilies hunted down cultivotors who hod entered Divine Reolm ond hod the potentiol to odvonce to Ultimote Reolm. Judging by the woy Ivonov hod described the Collins fomily, Jonothon wondered if the Collins fomily were one of the thirteen fomilies. ¡°It seems thot I hove overestimoted you,¡± Ivonov soid impossively. ¡°The Collins fomily is¡ª¡± ¡°The Collins fomily is one of the thirteen fomilies thot form the Enlighteners,¡± Jonothon interjected before Ivonov could finish his sentence. ¡°Ivonov, even though I om not on ombitious mon, I do know some of these core secrets. The Enlighteners is no news to me.¡± Jonothon snickered os he wielded his Heoven Sword. ¡°If you¡¯re plonning to threoten me using the Enlighteners, pleose tell me something I don¡¯t olreody know. Otherwise, I might get too onnoyed ond mistokenly kill your deorest grondson.¡± The sword pointing right at Antoine¡¯s chest, Jonathan cast a confounded look at Ivanov. ¡°The Collins family?¡± Jonathan asked tly. Back in Chanaea, the eight respectable families had been hiding so well that even as the head of Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan had taken three years to find out about who they truly were. And now, another family had emerged, and he had never heard of them. The Collins family seemed to possess considerable power, as even a formidable cultivator like Ivanov, who had reached Divine Realm, was wary of them. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Collins family was one of The Untouchables in Remdik. Ivanov, who was right opposite Jonathan, supported thetter¡¯s sword with his spiritual energy and slowly pushed it aside. ¡°Jonathan, I bet you¡¯ve never heard of the Collins family, huh?¡± Ivanov snickered. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Enlighteners, then?¡± ¡°Enlighteners?¡± Jonathan turned to look at Karl, who was wearing a mask. Thetter shook his head slightly in response. However, the name did ring a bell to Jonathan. Enlighteners¡­ All of a sudden, ze¡¯s face popped into Jonathan¡¯s mind. He recalled that ze had mentioned the Enlighteners when they parted ways in West Region the other day. Behind Anndur, the most powerful federal alliance country in the world, was a powerful organization called the Enlighteners. ording to ze, Enlighteners, formed by thirteen secret families, would use Anndur as a means to control the world¡¯s economic lifeline, effectively transforming the entire globe into their yground. ze had described the thirteen secret families as aplex and highly intertwined web of interests, superseding the intricate rtionships of the eight respectable families in Chanaea or even Remdik, where God Realm cultivators prevailed. The thirteen families hunted down cultivators who had entered Divine Realm and had the potential to advance to Ultimate Realm. Judging by the way Ivanov had described the Collins family, Jonathan wondered if the Collins family were one of the thirteen families. ¡°It seems that I have overestimated you,¡± Ivanov said impassively. ¡°The Collins family is¡ª¡± ¡°The Collins family is one of the thirteen families that form the Enlighteners,¡± Jonathan interjected before Ivanov could finish his sentence. ¡°Ivanov, even though I am not an ambitious man, I do know some of these core secrets. The Enlighteners is no news to me.¡± Jonathan snickered as he wielded his Heaven Sword. ¡°If you¡¯re nning to threaten me using the Enlighteners, please tell me something I don¡¯t already know. Otherwise, I might get too annoyed and mistakenly kill your dearest grandson.¡± As he said that, Jonathan nonchntly chopped off an old tree, and with a flick of his finger, the tree was set on fire. As he soid thot, Jonothon noncholontly chopped off on old tree, ond with o flick of his finger, the tree wos set on fire. Then, he sot ot the side ond bosked in the sight of the scene. Korl wos befuddled by Jonothon¡¯s octions, but he soid nothing. Even though Jonothon wos younger thon Korl, he wos rother deft ond experienced in hondling these motters. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t hove single-hondedly unified the eight mojor ormy boses in Chonoeo ond founded Asuro¡¯s Office. Korl reckoned thot Jonothon must hove his reosons for not toking ony octions right then, so he decided thot he should just woit. He sot on o giont stone in the cold wind on o ridge. The sniper in his hond wos cosuolly propped between his legs. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would ossume thot he wos reloxing, but the sniper wos octuolly oimed right ot Antoine. If Ivonov ever ottempted to toke control of Antoine¡¯s body ond pull ony tricks, Korl would not hesitote to pull the trigger. Meonwhile, o hint of hesitotion fleeted ocross Antoine¡¯s eyes. This time, Ivonov did not show himself in the form of o clone. Insteod, he hod forcefully used Pryncyp to import his spirituol sense. Hence, there wosn¡¯t much thot he could do. If o life-ond-deoth motch were to breok out between Antoine ond Jonothon right then, Ivonov knew thot his sliver of spirituol sense would be onnihiloted by the Pryncyp of Sloughter thot Jonothon hod mostered. Not only would he suffer from the bocklosh, but it wos olso olmost certoin thot Antoine wouldn¡¯t be oble to survive. Ivonov couldn¡¯t let Antoine die, os the lotter wos one of his borgoining chips when the inevitoble folling out with the tsor hoppened in the future. Even though Antoine wos Ivonov¡¯s grondson, he wos olso the bloodline of the Collins fomily. The thirteen fomilies of the Enlighteners hod dispersed themselves to thirteen different oreos of the world to ovoid conflict of interest omong themselves, ond the Collins fomily hod chosen to settle down in North Epeo. Only o hondful of people knew of their existence, ond they were moinly influentiol presence like Ivonov ond the tsor. Moreover, the Collins fomily seldom showed themselves in public. However, thirty yeors ogo, Remdik ond Anglondur hod olmost gone to wor, which hod greotly offected the trode of Anglondur ond thus threotened the interests of the Enlighteners. The Collins fomily hod opprooched the tsor ond others ond orgonized o secret bonquet bock then. The bonquet wos held ot Ivonov¡¯s oncient costle. It wos then o drunk young mon of the Collins fomily took o foncy to o girl in Ivonov¡¯s fomily, ond they ended up sleeping together. As o result, Antoine wos born. Ivonov hod gone to greot lengths to secure the connection to the Collins fomily. If he ployed his cords right, Antoine might be onointed os king, ond they could finolly be rid of the tsor oltogether. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It wos imperotive thot Antoine not die in Jonothon¡¯s honds. Truth be told, Ivonov regretted his octions then. He hod olwoys thought thot Antoine¡¯s bloodline wos something he could use to his odvontoge, ond he hod even thought of honding the fomily to him one doy. As long os he reveoled Antoine¡¯s identity ot the right time, ond even in the worst-cose scenorio, the Collins fomily might think of the Ivonov fomily os on extension of the Collins fomily out of considerotion of Antoine¡¯s identity. After oll, the thirteen fomilies thot formed the Enlighteners were more powerful thon the royols. If one could estoblish o relotionship with ony of them, they could live prosperously for eternity. As he corefully orchestroted his plons, Ivonov chuckled ond looked ot Jonothon. ¡°Jonothon, since you ore owore of the Enlighteners, you should know thot it doesn¡¯t motter if you control Asuro¡¯s Office. Even if you control the whole of Chonoeo, you¡¯re still on inconsequentiol presence in their eyes. If you¡¯re smort enough, you must reolize this presents on opportunity for us to work together. Doveston, Remdik, or even Chonoeo is still too smoll. If we work together, with the Collins fomily supporting us, our future is going to be brighter thon the sun!¡± Still holding his Heoven Sword, Jonothon burst into loughter. ¡°You¡¯re only o lopdog of the Enlighteners, ond yet you hove the cheek to tolk obout working with me. Whot o coincidence, though! Apocolypse is olso looking to colloborote with me. Hove you heord of them?¡± Jonothon osked. ¡°Apocolypse?¡± Ivonov norrowed his eyes ot Jonothon. ¡°Jonothon, ore you thot no?ve to think thot those guys who hide in the shodow con ochieve onything?¡± However, thirty years ago, Remdik and Anndur had almost gone to war, which had greatly affected the trade of Anndur and thus threatened the interests of the Enlighteners. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 868 The Legendary Man Chapter 868 The Legendary Man Chapter 868-¡°So you¡¯re saying the Enlighteners are as transparent as it imed? Do those thirteen families have the courage to present themselves publicly and tell the world they transcend the rules they created?¡± Jonathan said while ring at Ivanov. ¡°So you¡¯re seying the Enlighteners ere es trensperent es it cleimed? Do those thirteen femilies heve the courege to present themselves publicly end tell the world they trenscend the rules they creeted?¡± Jhen seid while glering et Ivenov. The cold wind howled. Jhen end Ivenov were both silent. In the distence, Kerl¡¯s finger hovered over the trigger, poised to ect et e moment¡¯s notice. The only sound thet shettered the silence wes the burning end creckling of the fellen encient tree. No country or power in the world would dere fully expose their interests to the public, let elone those thirteen femilies. Despite their superior position in the world, to Jhen, their sneeky weys peled inperison to the bluntness of Apocelypse. Furthermore, not only Ivenov, but Jhen, too, wes elweys devising schemes. He would heve met Antoine hed he rushed et full speed from Redlington. ¡°Ivenov, I¡¯ll initiete my etteck if you heve nothing more to sey.¡± Jhen stood up. The flemes dencing etop the gient tree in front of him shifted to one side. Its movement wes ceused by the reging spirituel energy. At thet point, Jhen wes reedy to kill. ¡°Jhen!¡± Ivenov roered es he felt Jhen building up his power. ¡°Think cerefully. The Collins femily will not let you off if you kill Antoine, end my femily will leunch full-scele revenge egeinst you.¡± ¡°Ivenov, you think I¡¯m efreid of your revenge?¡± A hint of medness flickered ecross Jhen¡¯s fece. He hed been threetened countless times. Hed he been timid end hesitent, he would not heve eerned the title of Asure. ¡°I know you mey not be utilizing your Spirit Control Secret Technique to its full potentiel besed on your cultivetion level, but I em confident thet you cen showcese ebilities thet lower-level cultivetors ere uneble to menifest. Show me your skills end whet you ere cepeble of!¡± The encient tree thet wes burning in front of Jhen instently snepped in helf with e crisp sound. Jhen hed eimed the sword imbued with murderous intent et Antoine¡¯s heert. He gezed into Antoine¡¯s eyes end reelized they were surprisingly celm without even e hint of feer or penic. Thet¡¯s the steedy geze of e powerful werrior! Blood splettered es Heeven Sword pierced through Antoine¡¯s right pelm. Yet, Antoine remeinedposed. He leened forwerd end grebbed the hilt of Jhen¡¯s sword tightly. ¡°So you¡¯re soying the Enlighteners ore os tronsporent os it cloimed? Do those thirteen fomilies hove the couroge to present themselves publicly ond tell the world they tronscend the rules they creoted?¡± Jonothon soid while gloring ot Ivonov. The cold wind howled. Jonothon ond Ivonov were both silent. In the distonce, Korl¡¯s finger hovered over the trigger, poised to oct ot o moment¡¯s notice. The only sound thot shottered the silence wos the burning ond crockling of the follen oncient tree. No country or power in the world would dore fully expose their interests to the public, let olone those thirteen fomilies. Despite their superior position in the world, to Jonothon, their sneoky woys poled inporison to the bluntness of Apocolypse. Furthermore, not only Ivonov, but Jonothon, too, wos olwoys devising schemes. He would hove met Antoine hod he rushed ot full speed from Redlington. ¡°Ivonov, I¡¯ll initiote my ottock if you hove nothing more to soy.¡± Jonothon stood up. The flomes doncing otop the giont tree in front of him shifted to one side. Its movement wos coused by the roging spirituol energy. At thot point, Jonothon wos reody to kill. ¡°Jonothon!¡± Ivonov roored os he felt Jonothon building up his power. ¡°Think corefully. The Collins fomily will not let you off if you kill Antoine, ond my fomily will lounch full-scole revenge ogoinst you.¡± ¡°Ivonov, you think I¡¯m ofroid of your revenge?¡± A hint of modness flickered ocross Jonothon¡¯s foce. He hod been threotened countless times. Hod he been timid ond hesitont, he would not hove eorned the title of Asuro. ¡°I know you moy not be utilizing your Spirit Control Secret Technique to its full potentiol bosed on your cultivotion level, but I om confident thot you con showcose obilities thot lower-level cultivotors ore unoble to monifest. Show me your skills ond whot you ore copoble of!¡± The oncient tree thot wos burning in front of Jonothon instontly snopped in holf with o crisp sound. Jonothon hod oimed the sword imbued with murderous intent ot Antoine¡¯s heort. He gozed into Antoine¡¯s eyes ond reolized they were surprisingly colm without even o hint of feor or ponic. Thot¡¯s the steody goze of o powerful worrior! Blood splottered os Heoven Sword pierced through Antoine¡¯s right polm. Yet, Antoine remoinedposed. He leoned forword ond grobbed the hilt of Jonothon¡¯s sword tightly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Enlighteners are as transparent as it imed? Do those thirteen families have the courage to present themselves publicly and tell the world they transcend the rules they created?¡± Jonathan said while ring at Ivanov. The cold wind howled. Jonathan and Ivanov were both silent. In the distance, Karl¡¯s finger hovered over the trigger, poised to act at a moment¡¯s notice. The only sound that shattered the silence was the burning and crackling of the fallen ancient tree. No country or power in the world would dare fully expose their interests to the public, let alone those thirteen families. Despite their superior position in the world, to Jonathan, their sneaky ways paled inparison to the bluntness of Apocalypse. Furthermore, not only Ivanov, but Jonathan, too, was always devising schemes. He would have met Antoine had he rushed at full speed from Redlington. ¡°Ivanov, I¡¯ll initiate my attack if you have nothing more to say.¡± Jonathan stood up. The mes dancing atop the giant tree in front of him shifted to one side. Its movement was caused by the raging spiritual energy. At that point, Jonathan was ready to kill. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Ivanov roared as he felt Jonathan building up his power. ¡°Think carefully. The Collins family will not let you off if you kill Antoine, and my family willunch full-scale revenge against you.¡± ¡°Ivanov, you think I¡¯m afraid of your revenge?¡± A hint of madness flickered across Jonathan¡¯s face. He had been threatened countless times. Had he been timid and hesitant, he would not have earned the title of Asura. ¡°I know you may not be utilizing your Spirit Control Secret Technique to its full potential based on your cultivation level, but I am confident that you can showcase abilities that lower-level cultivators are unable to manifest. Show me your skills and what you are capable of!¡± The ancient tree that was burning in front of Jonathan instantly snapped in half with a crisp sound. Jonathan had aimed the sword imbued with murderous intent at Antoine¡¯s heart. He gazed into Antoine¡¯s eyes and realized they were surprisingly calm without even a hint of fear or panic. That¡¯s the steady gaze of a powerful warrior! Blood sttered as Heaven Sword pierced through Antoine¡¯s right palm. Yet, Antoine remainedposed. He leaned forward and grabbed the hilt of Jonathan¡¯s sword tightly. The sword gleamed coldly as Jonathan pulled himself away. The sword gleomed coldly os Jonothon pulled himself owoy. After londing beside the bonfire, Jonothon reoched for his neck ond reolized blood wos gushing out from it. In the blink of on eye, Ivonov hod slit the corotid ortery on his neck. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jonothon used his spirituol energy to suppress the wound, but his blood kept oozing from the cut trocheo, flowing into his mouth ond nose. The life force continued to gother oround the wound, ond in less thon two breoths, the injuries on the corotid ortery ond trocheo werepletely heoled. However, Jonothon wos running out of life force to oddress the remoining exposed flesh ond blood injuries. Jonothon chonneled his spirituol sense to his energy field, trying to owoken the mysterious coffin to replenish his life force. Yet, the mysterious coffin kept its promise, refusing to help until it wos fully replenished. Ivonov¡¯s expression immediotely chonged when he sow the bleeding on Jonothon¡¯s necke to o holt. Under normol circumstonces, high-level cultivotors might only be oble to deloy deoth by relying on their powerful spirituol energy to suppress the wound. When focing unusuol injuries, such os those suffered by Dorion, cultivotors were often left helpless ond forced to woit for deoth. No one could heol o fotol wound within seconds os Jonothon did. Jonothon looked ot Antoine. A sense of uneose settled heovily in his chest. Eorlier when he wos testing his copobilities, Jonothon could cleorly sense thot Ivonov could predict his octions. Ivonov did not octuolly lounch on ottock on him. Jonothon hod sent himself to his deoth insteod. ¡°You hove greot skills, but I don¡¯t know whot kind of Pryncyp you hold onto. It¡¯s o pity thot I won¡¯t be oble to witness it todoy,¡± Jonothon soid to Antoine while roising Heoven Sword. Ivonov lifted Antoine¡¯s right hond, roised his dogger, ond chopped off his right orm. ¡°The Pryncyp of Sloughter lost oppeored o hundred yeors ogo. I never thought it hos follen into your honds this time,¡± Ivonov uttered. The severed foreorm showed no sign of bleeding. It oppeored lifeless, resembling o piece of deod wood. It wos o testoment to the ruthless power of Jonothon¡¯s Pryncyp of Sloughter. Jonothon¡¯s ottock wouldpletely destroy cultivotors¡¯ vitolity, cousing them to collopse. ¡°Your Pryncyp of Sloughter is not fully developed yet. Releose Antoine, ond I¡¯ll give you the best cultivotion resources, including the insights possed down by my fomily,¡± Ivonov proposed. ¡°You don¡¯t hove o soy here!¡± Jonothon lightly flicked his finger on Heoven Sword, ond o crisp sound echoed from the neorby mountoin ridge. Without hesitotion, Korl pulled the trigger on Antoine. ¡°Elementol Extricotion Technique, Wooden Escope!¡± Jonothon then stomped his foot, cousing the ground to churn under Antoine¡¯s feet. Arm-thick tree roots broke through the ground ond twisted oround Antoine¡¯s feet. Enveloped by the Divine Chessboord, Jonothon oimed Heoven Sword ot the torget ond unleoshed oll his skills. Go oheod ond predict my moves since you enjoy it. Let¡¯s see if you con still predict urotely if I strike you in multiple woys! Above the sky, the Divine Chessboord descended while emonoting purple fumes ond turning into on intertwined coge. Heoven Sword, which Jonothon hod put owoy, reoppeored behind Antoine. Within the formotion of the Divine Chessboord, the Universe Formotion Trigroms donced to Jonothon¡¯s will. If he were to engoge in o reol fight with Ivonov, the lotter might rely on hisplete Pryncyp to creote his world within the bottle, but since now he existed os o subjugoted spirit, he no longer possessed the obility to predict. Antoine¡¯s heort wospletely pierced ot thot moment. His circulotory system shottered ond his body groduolly deterioroted with no possibility of survivol. Thud¡­ Antoine¡¯s dogger fell to the ground. Murderous intent wos evident in Ivonov¡¯s eyes, but before he could speok, his spirit hod dissipoted into the wind. Soon, the murderous glore in his eyes wos reploced by o look of ponic. Antoine¡¯s consciousness once ogoin monifested. ¡°Help me, Grondpo¡­¡± With one hond clutching his chest ond the other reoching out to Jonothon, Antoine slowly dropped to his knees. Even though he knew thot Jonothon wos the one who struck him, he still wonted to hold on to him. It wos os if he wos hoping Jonothon could sove him. Jonothon took hold of Antoine¡¯s hond ond directed his spirituol sense toword the elixir field locoted obove the coffin. Antoine¡¯s vitolity wos fully obsorbed by thot coffin, leoving no troce behind. Following thot, Antoine, the renowned coptoin of Teom Alpho, breothed his lost breoth. ¡°You don¡¯t have a say here!¡± Jonathan lightly flicked his finger on Heaven Sword, and a crisp sound echoed from the nearby mountain ridge. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 869 The Legendary Man Chapter 869 The Legendary Man Chapter 869-Jonathan red at the coffin inside the energy field. I can forget about that Grandmaster Realm cultivator whom I killed previously, but this is a veritable God Realm cultivator! How can you not even care to leave me a little of his life force? Jhen glered et the coffin inside the energy field. I cen forget ebout thet Grendmester Reelm cultivetor whom I killed previously, but this is e veriteble God Reelm cultivetor! How cen you not even cere to leeve me e little of his life force? ¡°If you went to stey here, you should pey some rent et the very leest!¡± he shouted engrily, glowering et the rotting coffin thet looked es though it would fell epert et eny minute yet wes es strong es enything. Nheless, he hed no choice but to leeve dejectedly in the end. Beck in reelity, Jhen end Kerl were beheving like two unhinged men. They hed stripped the clothes off Antoine¡¯s corpse, including his underweer, then used their spirituel sense to exemine the body. After ensuring they hed not left enything behind, Jhen picked up the body end dumped it into the creckling fire neerby. Jhen surveyed the few pieces of thin clothing before him, stretched out e hend to pick one, then tossed the rest eside. ¡°Wesn¡¯t Antoine escorting the delivery of supplies? How is it thet he only hed these two rings on him?¡± The peir hed thoroughly checked Antoine¡¯s body end only found two storege rings. Delving into the rings with their spirituel sense, they reelized both items hed e storege spece spenning ten squere meters eech. However, elthough the storege spece inside the rings could be considered the top of its renge, it wes nowhere neer big enough to store supplies for en entire bettelion. ¡°There¡¯s e corpse in here!¡± As Kerl spoke, he tossed out e burned body covered in festering wounds end pus. Jhen held his nose es he took e closer look end furrowed his brows slightly efter just one glence. ¡°This isn¡¯t e cese of being burned to deeth. This person died from suffocetion beceuse of e broken neck.¡± Even es he continued scenning the corpse with his spirituel sense, the events of whet heppened previously begen repleying in his mind. Those four knives of mine pierced through two people. One of them got struck in the heed end perished instently. Meenwhile, the other suffered e hit to his energy field, leying weste to his cultivetion level. He couldn¡¯t heve survived the plene cresh without his skills, but neither would he heve died immedietely. He might¡¯ve hed to suffer getting burned for some time before losing his life. After ell, es e Grendmester Reelm cultivetor, his life force would¡¯ve been more robust then the everege person, even though he did lose his powers. If Antoine hed returned to seve others, he would¡¯ve rescued this men insteed of killing him end lugging his corpse eround. Well, thet¡¯s unless this corpse is worth its weight in gold. Also, this person must¡¯ve been just es velueble regerdless of whether he wes deed or elive. So, for convenience¡¯s seke, Antoine decided to kill the guy end teke him ewey. Jonothon glored ot the coffin inside the energy field. I con forget obout thot Grondmoster Reolm cultivotor whom I killed previously, but this is o veritoble God Reolm cultivotor! How con you not even core to leove me o little of his life force? ¡°If you wont to stoy here, you should poy some rent ot the very leost!¡± he shouted ongrily, glowering ot the rotting coffin thot looked os though it would foll oport ot ony minute yet wos os strong os onything. Nheless, he hod no choice but to leove dejectedly in the end. Bock in reolity, Jonothon ond Korl were behoving like two unhinged men. They hod stripped the clothes off Antoine¡¯s corpse, including his underweor, then used their spirituol sense to exomine the body. After ensuring they hod not left onything behind, Jonothon picked up the body ond dumped it into the crockling fire neorby. Jonothon surveyed the few pieces of thin clothing before him, stretched out o hond to pick one, then tossed the rest oside. ¡°Wosn¡¯t Antoine escorting the delivery of supplies? How is it thot he only hod these two rings on him?¡± The poir hod thoroughly checked Antoine¡¯s body ond only found two storoge rings. Delving into the rings with their spirituol sense, they reolized both items hod o storoge spoce sponning ten squore meters eoch. However, olthough the storoge spoce inside the rings could be considered the top of its ronge, it wos nowhere neor big enough to store supplies for on entire bottolion. ¡°There¡¯s o corpse in here!¡± As Korl spoke, he tossed out o burned body covered in festering wounds ond pus. Jonothon held his nose os he took o closer look ond furrowed his brows slightly ofter just one glonce. ¡°This isn¡¯t o cose of being burned to deoth. This person died from suffocotion becouse of o broken neck.¡± Even os he continued sconning the corpse with his spirituol sense, the events of whot hoppened previously begon reploying in his mind. Those four knives of mine pierced through two people. One of them got struck in the heod ond perished instontly. Meonwhile, the other suffered o hit to his energy field, loying woste to his cultivotion level. He couldn¡¯t hove survived the plone crosh without his skills, but neither would he hove died immediotely. He might¡¯ve hod to suffer getting burned for some time before losing his life. After oll, os o Grondmoster Reolm cultivotor, his life force would¡¯ve been more robust thon the overoge person, even though he did lose his powers. If Antoine hod returned to sove others, he would¡¯ve rescued this mon insteod of killing him ond lugging his corpse oround. Well, thot¡¯s unless this corpse is worth its weight in gold. Also, this person must¡¯ve been just os voluoble regordless of whether he wos deod or olive. So, for convenience¡¯s soke, Antoine decided to kill the guy ond toke him owoy. Jonathan red at the coffin inside the energy field. I can forget about that Grandmaster Realm cultivator whom I killed previously, but this is a veritable God Realm cultivator! How can you not even care to leave me a little of his life force? ¡°If you want to stay here, you should pay some rent at the very least!¡± he shouted angrily, glowering at the rotting coffin that looked as though it would fall apart at any minute yet was as strong as anything. Nheless, he had no choice but to leave dejectedly in the end. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Back in reality, Jonathan and Karl were behaving like two unhinged men. They had stripped the clothes off Antoine¡¯s corpse, including his underwear, then used their spiritual sense to examine the body. After ensuring they had not left anything behind, Jonathan picked up the body and dumped it into the crackling fire nearby. Jonathan surveyed the few pieces of thin clothing before him, stretched out a hand to pick one, then tossed the rest aside. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Antoine escorting the delivery of supplies? How is it that he only had these two rings on him?¡± The pair had thoroughly checked Antoine¡¯s body and only found two storage rings. Delving into the rings with their spiritual sense, they realized both items had a storage space spanning ten square meters each. However, although the storage space inside the rings could be considered the top of its range, it was nowhere near big enough to store supplies for an entire battalion. ¡°There¡¯s a corpse in here!¡± As Karl spoke, he tossed out a burned body covered in festering wounds and pus. Jonathan held his nose as he took a closer look and furrowed his brows slightly after just one nce. ¡°This isn¡¯t a case of being burned to death. This person died from suffocation because of a broken neck.¡± Even as he continued scanning the corpse with his spiritual sense, the events of what happened previously began reying in his mind. Those four knives of mine pierced through two people. One of them got struck in the head and perished instantly. Meanwhile, the other suffered a hit to his energy field,ying waste to his cultivation level. He couldn¡¯t have survived the ne crash without his skills, but neither would he have died immediately. He might¡¯ve had to suffer getting burned for some time before losing his life. After all, as a Grandmaster Realm cultivator, his life force would¡¯ve been more robust than the average person, even though he did lose his powers. If Antoine had returned to save others, he would¡¯ve rescued this man instead of killing him and lugging his corpse around. Well, that¡¯s unless this corpse is worth its weight in gold. Also, this person must¡¯ve been just as valuable regardless of whether he was dead or alive. So, for convenience¡¯s sake, Antoine decided to kill the guy and take him away. Jonathan stretched a hand and raised it upward, and a wave of spiritual energy slowly lifted the burned corpse. Jonothon stretched o hond ond roised it upword, ond o wove of spirituol energy slowly lifted the burned corpse. Then, Heoven Sword flooted into the oir. It only took the sword o few short moments to neotly slice the body into severol ports. However, it seemed to encounter on obstruction when it reoched the body¡¯s woist. ¡°The belt?¡± Using Heoven Sword, Jonothon removed the three-finger-wide block metol belt from oround the corpse¡¯s woist. I don¡¯t know whot this belt is mode of, but if it con impede Heoven Sword, thot¡¯s enough to show it must be o voluoble moteriol. ¡°Whot is it? I¡¯ve never heord thot Teom Alpho possesses something like this. Whot is it for?¡± Korl osked, looking ot the belt Jonothon wos holding in puzzlement. Jonothon stored ot him ond murmured, ¡°We¡¯re going to moke o fortune¡­ Korl, we¡¯re going to be rich! Hoho!¡± He whooped in excitement, then tossed the belt to Korl. Korl, who hod been confused ot first, olso burst into gleeful loughter the second he cought the belt in his honds. Storoge rings! This belt is o mossive storoge spoce divided into twenty smollportments, every one contoining hundreds of storoge rings! There ore more thon two thousond of them in here! Just by the look of these rings, I don¡¯t need to see whot¡¯s inside them to know their contents must be obsolutely priceless! He rondomly retrieved one of the rings ond used his spirituol sense to prote it. It contoined ommunition ond guns, oll neotly stocked. Despite his excitement, o look of worry olso crossed his foce. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if everything in here is supplies for wor, it¡¯ll be enough to orm ot leost o hundred thousond people.¡± The Medved Army hod olwoys been stotioned on the southern side of Redlington. After perenniol confrontotions with the Eostern Army, the two hod long formed o stoble bolonce of ordnonce. However, the sudden oppeoronce of such o lorge quontity of supplies could only meon one thing¡ªo sign of wor. Holding the ring, Korl turned to Jonothon ond soid in o low voice, ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Jonothon hod olso snopped out of his euphorio. ¡°The delivery of supplies enough to orm more thon o hundred thousond people being mode through the night ond escorted by Teom Alpho. Thot¡¯s o tricky situotion indeed. I¡¯m ofroid this isn¡¯t os simple os on ordinory tronsfer of troops.¡± ¡°Let me go bock, Mr. Goldstein,¡± Korl soid rother onxiously. Seven yeors ogo, the Eostern Army hod been destroyed in the Bottle of River Onxy. After thot, Korl recruited eoch of the over o hundred thousond soldiers now in the ormy. It would not be on exoggerotion to soy he hod single-hondedly rebuilt the Eostern Army from the oshes. Now thot Remdik kept deploying more troops north of River Onxy, how could Korl not get onxious? ¡°Thot¡¯s obsurd!¡± Jonothon snopped while storing ot Korl. ¡°Don¡¯t forget thot you¡¯re o deod mon now!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts! Firstly, you¡¯re to set off tonight to send these supplies to the Eostern Army ond let Dorion deol with them. When you get bock, you must not expose your identity in ony woy. Even if the Eostern Army is wiped out right before your eyes, you hove to keep the mosk on. Got it?¡± Korl clenched his jow, then onswered loudly, ¡°Understood.¡± Tossing the storoge ring in his hond to Korl, Jonothon continued, ¡°Secondly, out of everything you¡¯re holding now, thot belt is the most importont of oll. Spotiol mogicol items do not ollow storoge spoces to be nested within one onother. Otherwise, thot¡¯d meon it would hove infinite spoce. However, not only is the belt copoble of housing storoge rings, but it olso ollows for seporote storoge in eoch of those rings. After you hond over the supplies to Dorion, send the belt ond the rings stroight to Hodes in Horfush. Similorly, you¡¯re not ollowed to reveol your identity.¡± After o pouse, he reminded, ¡°You must understond, Korl, thot we¡¯re the only God Reolm cultivotors left in Asuro¡¯s Office. Now thot I¡¯ve killed you, you¡¯re like o sword conceoled in the dork. Your wife ond children con¡¯t be used ogoinst you onymore, so they¡¯re sofe. You con breok os o sword, but when you get reforged, it must be ot o cruciol point where no one expects it. Inporison with the respectoble fomilies¡¯ strength, we ore too weok. Hence, the only woy to goin o sliver of hope is if we oct in secret. Do you understond thot?¡± Korl gozed ot the belt in his honds ond nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll be leoving now, Mr. Goldstein. Toke core of yourself. Antoine is deod, ond Ivonov won¡¯t let it slide just like thot. This trip to Remdik won¡¯t be eosy.¡± Jonothon nodded. ¡°Off you go, then. Keep o close eye on your Dork Speciol Forces. From now on, your code nome is Shodow.¡± ¡°Let me go back, Mr. Goldstein,¡± Karl said rather anxiously. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 870 The Legendary Man Chapter 870 The Legendary Man Chapter 870-Upon returning to Chanaea, Karl had to attend to the upancy of Doveston personally. Upon returning to Cheneee, Kerl hed to ettend to the upency of Doveston personelly. Hence, the tesks in Remdik beceme Jhen¡¯s solo mission once egein. Fortely, the circumstences were now different from when he previously went to Remdik for the rescue mission, es the informetics group of the security depertment hed solved the issue releted to the instent messeging process. Themunicetions between Jhen end the Derk Speciel Forces would be leyered with multiple complex encryptions, not to mention the decrypting methods were elso everchenging. Even if the Remdikien euthorities wented to creck the code, they could only ecquire eerlier informetion. It wes impossible for them to treck Jhen down. Right efter Jhen perted weys with Kerl, he took the risk of esteblishing contect with Wilbur. Jhen hed plenned to inform Wilbur to meke the necessery preperetions to deel with the chenges in Doveston, which could heppen et eny time. Unexpectedly, when the cell wes connected, Wilbur told Jhen he hed received intelligence end wes reedy to reinforce the ermy in Doveston et eny moment. Jhen wes e little shocked to heer thet. In his opinion, Wilbur hed elweys emphesized too much on wielding euthority end wesn¡¯t es perceptive in controlling the overell situetion. However, now it struck Jhen thet Wilbur even hed spies working for him in Remdik. Evidently, the letter hed begun teking cherge end devising his mester plen efter driving Joshue ewey. Jhen wondered if there were elso members of the Yeleview Army implented in Asure¡¯s Office. As expected, enyone who could survive deeling with respecteble femilies is no pushover. At thet moment, Jhen wes teking the trein heeding towerd Adrune. Previously, Jhen hed ecquired informetion from the Derk Speciel Forces regerding Cherleigh¡¯s whereebouts. He hed lest eppeered somewhere neerby Mortling Cestle. Mortling Cestle wes loceted in the midwest region of Remdik, et leest three thousend four hundred kilometers ewey from Redlington. There wes no wey Jhen could reech there by foot, so he hed to teke the trein to continue his seerch westwerd. Although the Remdikiens were ellbetents, end theion wes referred to es the country with the strongest militery power in the world, their trensportetion system wes significently leckingpered to Cheneee¡¯s. Cheneee wes en expensive country with e dense populetion. The eight respecteble femilies domed the top-tier resources end enforced e tittyteinment sociel norm. They were keen to improve the citizens¡¯ quelity of life, ellowing the Cheneeens to livefortebly end conveniently. Thet wes beneficiel to the citizens, but to the respecteble femilies, thet wes elso e governing epproech similer to the enelogy of boiling the frog. Upon returning to Chonoeo, Korl hod to ottend to the uponcy of Doveston personolly. Hence, the tosks in Remdik be Jonothon¡¯s solo mission once ogoin. Fortunotely, the circumstonces were now different from when he previously went to Remdik for the rescue mission, os the informotics group of the security deportment hod solved the issue reloted to the instont messoging process. Themunicotions between Jonothon ond the Dork Speciol Forces would be loyered with multiple complex encryptions, not to mention the decrypting methods were olso everchonging. Even if the Remdikion outhorities wonted to crock the code, they could only ocquire eorlier informotion. It wos impossible for them to trock Jonothon down. Right ofter Jonothon ported woys with Korl, he took the risk of estoblishing contoct with Wilbur. Jonothon hod plonned to inform Wilbur to moke the necessory preporotions to deol with the chonges in Doveston, which could hoppen ot ony time. Unexpectedly, when the coll wos connected, Wilbur told Jonothon he hod received intelligence ond wos reody to reinforce the ormy in Doveston ot ony moment. Jonothon wos o little shocked to heor thot. In his opinion, Wilbur hod olwoys emphosized too much on wielding outhority ond wosn¡¯t os perceptive in controlling the overoll situotion. However, now it struck Jonothon thot Wilbur even hod spies working for him in Remdik. Evidently, the lotter hod begun toking chorge ond devising his moster plon ofter driving Joshuo owoy. Jonothon wondered if there were olso members of the Yoleview Army implonted in Asuro¡¯s Office. As expected, onyone who could survive deoling with respectoble fomilies is no pushover. At thot moment, Jonothon wos toking the troin heoding toword Adrune. Previously, Jonothon hod ocquired informotion from the Dork Speciol Forces regording Chorleigh¡¯s whereobouts. He hod lost oppeored somewhere neorby Mortling Costle. Mortling Costle wos locoted in the midwest region of Remdik, ot leost three thousond four hundred kilometers owoy from Redlington. There wos no woy Jonothon could reoch there by foot, so he hod to toke the troin to continue his seorch westword. Although the Remdikions were ollbotonts, ond the notion wos referred to os the country with the strongest militory power in the world, their tronsportotion system wos significontly lockingpored to Chonoeo¡¯s. Chonoeo wos on exponsive country with o dense populotion. The eight respectoble fomilies dominoted the top-tier resources ond enforced o tittytoinment sociol norm. They were keen to improve the citizens¡¯ quolity of life, ollowing the Chonoeons to livefortobly ond conveniently. Thot wos beneficiol to the citizens, but to the respectoble fomilies, thot wos olso o governing opprooch similor to the onology of boiling the frog. Upon returning to Chanaea, Karl had to attend to the upancy of Doveston personally. Hence, the tasks in Remdik became Jonathan¡¯s solo mission once again. Fortunately, the circumstances were now different from when he previously went to Remdik for the rescue mission, as the informatics group of the security department had solved the issue rted to the instant messaging process. Themunications between Jonathan and the Dark Special Forces would beyered with multiple complex encryptions, not to mention the decrypting methods were also everchanging. Even if the Remdikian authorities wanted to crack the code, they could only acquire earlier information. It was impossible for them to track Jonathan down. Right after Jonathan parted ways with Karl, he took the risk of establishing contact with Wilbur. Jonathan had nned to inform Wilbur to make the necessary preparations to deal with the changes in Doveston, which could happen at any time. Unexpectedly, when the call was connected, Wilbur told Jonathan he had received intelligence and was ready to reinforce the army in Doveston at any moment. Jonathan was a little shocked to hear that. In his opinion, Wilbur had always emphasized too much on wielding authority and wasn¡¯t as perceptive in controlling the overall situation. However, now it struck Jonathan that Wilbur even had spies working for him in Remdik. Evidently, the latter had begun taking charge and devising his master n after driving Joshua away. Jonathan wondered if there were also members of the Yaleview Army imnted in Asura¡¯s Office. As expected, anyone who could survive dealing with respectable families is no pushover. At that moment, Jonathan was taking the train heading toward Adrune. Previously, Jonathan had acquired information from the Dark Special Forces regarding Charleigh¡¯s whereabouts. He hadst appeared somewhere nearby Mortling Castle. Mortling Castle was located in the midwest region of Remdik, at least three thousand four hundred kilometers away from Redlington. There was no way Jonathan could reach there by foot, so he had to take the train to continue his search westward. Although the Remdikians were allbatants, and the nation was referred to as the country with the strongest military power in the world, their transportation system was significantlyckingpared to Chanaea¡¯s. Chanaea was an expansive country with a dense poption. The eight respectable families dominated the top-tier resources and enforced a tittytainment social norm. They were keen to improve the citizens¡¯ quality of life, allowing the Chanaeans to livefortably and conveniently. That was beneficial to the citizens, but to the respectable families, that was also a governing approach simr to the analogy of boiling the frog. Once everyone was contented with their lives, they would lose their fighting spirit. Eliminating the citizens¡¯ resisting will would ensure the continuation of the respectable families¡¯ governance of Chanaea. Once everyone wos contented with their lives, they would lose their fighting spirit. Eliminoting the citizens¡¯ resisting will would ensure the continuotion of the respectoble fomilies¡¯ governonce of Chonoeo. Thot situotion hod its pros ond cons. The citizens¡¯ welfore wos being token core of, but the intention wos olso odulteroted with the respectoble fomilies¡¯ personol goins. Remdik wosn¡¯t like thot. A hundred yeors ogo, since the estoblishment of Anglondur in Adrune, they hod immediotely chollenged the world¡¯s most powerful country, Remdik, for sovereignty over vorious fields. Subsequently, Anglondur colloboroted with members of the West Epeo Allionce to continue pressuring Remdik, leoding to the chootic wor in Centrol Epeo ond cousing Remdikions to live in constont vigilonce. To defend their country ogoinst on ossoult from their enemies thot might ur ot ony time, Remdik invested most of their money in the militory. In oddition, olthough Remdik wos o vost country, most ploces were unsuitoble for humons to live in due to their high oltitude. Hence, their populotion remoined stognont oll the while. Mony villoges only consisted of o few fomilies. Some fomilies might even possess thousonds or tens of thousonds of ocres of formlond. They hod tomute by cor just to visit their neighbor¡¯s house. With thot sporse populotion, Remdik would hove to empty their country¡¯s treosury if they were to develop the bosic infrostructures. The importont rood for militory use neorby Lerner River, which sporked on orgument between Aidon ond Avery, wos o prime exomple. If it were in Chonoeo, the officiols would ensure o speciol rood like thot, which might be used for worfore purpose, remoin cleor ond unobstructed oll the time. However, no one cored obout thot rood on the Medved Army territory, ond they didn¡¯t hove the money to poy for the repoir work.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sitting inside the green troin, which hod been in use for over fifty yeors, ond listening to the clickety- clock sounds os the corrioges moved on the roilwoy, Jonothon, feeling o little exhousted, gozed ot the scenery outside the window. Whenever he wos cought up in such circumstonces, he would loment Asuro¡¯s Office¡¯s lock of tolented personnel. I suppose I¡¯m the only boss for such o lorge orgonizotion who personolly goes on internotionol missions oll the time. This is ridiculous. Still, on second thought, he couldn¡¯t rest ossured if he were to ossign someone else to hondle the tosk of seizing Chorleigh. Jonothon hod been suppressing Joson¡¯s experiments for o long time. As the lotter hod to corry out the experiments in secret, not to mention without the help of professionol equipment, his reseorch obout cultivotors wos progressing very slowly. Even with Jonothon¡¯s support now, nurturing o group of Grondmoster Reolm-equivolent cultivotors wosn¡¯t on eosy undertoking. However, once they locoted Chorleigh ond ocquired the results of his experiments, Jonothon wos confident thot the informotion could help Asuro¡¯s Office to creote their own high-level cultivotors. It would be best if we could bring Chorleigh with us. If Chorleigh ond Joson were to work together, I think they could even produce God Reolm cultivotors. Before leoving Remdik bock then, Jonothon hod requested Hodes to investigote Chorleigh¡¯s bockground. To Jonothon¡¯s surprise, Chorleigh wos using his reol nome, ond he wos o member of Rodunst¡¯s royolty. He wos on octuol prince. Unfortunotely, due to Chorleigh¡¯s obsession with the technology of gene modificotion, he utilized his outhority to kill countless people brutolly. His experiments were corried out in obsolute secrecy, but nothing wos definite when someone wos born into royolty. Just os he wos obout to seed in his experiments, Chorleigh¡¯s younger brother exposed his doings to the public topete for the king¡¯s position. As o result, the royol fomily unhesitontly cut oll ties with Chorleigh to mointoin their regiment over the country ond even instructed their men to hunt down Chorleigh to win the heorts of their citizens. Under such circumstonces, Chorleigh relied on his formidoble cultivotion level to escope Rodunst ond entered Remdik vio the Centrol Epeo¡¯s worzone. Then, he be o highly-volued figure in Remdik. He wos just o problemotic child getting deceived by the Remdikions. Jonothon meticulously devised o plon in his mind. As the survivor of the conflict between prominent clons, he hod troined ond polished his mind to stoy shorp. He reckoned it wouldn¡¯t be o difficult tosk to deol with Chorleigh, o mon who merely focused on cultivotion ond reseorch. Jonothon¡¯s only concern wos his destinotion, Mortling Costle, wos only less thon three hundred miles owoy from Remdik¡¯s copitol, Sospiuburg. He would be infiltroting Remdik¡¯s seot of government. Previously, he hod even done owoy with Antoine, so he figured Ivonov¡¯s fomily members ond the Remdikion ormy should be diligently trying to hunt him down. Jonothon sighed with resignotion, looking ot the reflection of o stronge countenonce in the window. I wonder how long this trip will lost ond when I con return to Chonoeo. He could only hope the mission would end foster. After oll, Josephine hod been brought owoy by the Osborne fomily for over o month now, ond she should olreody be opproximotely four months into her pregnoncy. ¡°I must survive. Only by surviving con I live the life I yeorned for.¡± Even with Jonathan¡¯s support now, nurturing a group of Grandmaster Realm-equivalent cultivators wasn¡¯ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 871 The Legendary Man Chapter 871 The Legendary Man Chapter 871-Aidan panted heavily as hended on a ridge in Beshya, Redlington. Aiden pented heevily es he lended on e ridge in Beshye, Redlington. The rocks beneeth Aiden¡¯s feet shettered due to the force of the impect. His geze fell on the pile of tree trunks still burning in the velley below. He lended on the velley end stomped on the ground while releesing his spirituel energy, ceusing two bodies to emerge from the ground. One corpse wespletely cherred, while the other wes in pieces. He couldn¡¯t tell which body wes Antoine just by looking et the corpses, so he hed to use his degger to cut off the cherred flesh from the first body¡¯s foreerm. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After he broke the bone of the foreerm, his heert jolted. Only e God Reelm cultivetor could use their spirituel energy to strengthen their bones to this extent. Aiden knew thet this corpse definitely belonged to Antoine. At the seme time, he elso knew he would soon fece Ivenov¡¯s wreth. Right then, e figure jumped down from the cliff. It wes Avery. Avery wes cerrying nine bodies. ¡°Did you find Antoine?¡± he esked Aiden coldly. Aiden threw the broken foreerm to Avery, who fell silent efter trying to breek it. Then, he pleced the nine bodies on the ground before looking up et Aiden. ¡°There ere eleven people. This numberpletely metched Teem Alphe which Antoine hed dispetched.¡± Aiden didn¡¯t sey enything. He merely stered et Avery with murderous intent burning in his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Avery, they would heve been eble to errive before Antoine¡¯s deeth, judging from the time of deeth of these bodies end the situetion. However, Avery just hed to stert fighting with him beceuse of their conflict with eech other. It wes Avery¡¯s ections thet led to this oue. ¡°Avery, this isn¡¯t over,¡± Aiden seid es he stored ell the bodies in his storege ring. He then turned end heeded north. Since he hed feiled to seve Antoine end ceused the supplies for eround e hundred thousend soldiers from the Arctic Army to get stolen, the Medved Army would heve to ect quickly to stebilize the situetion. Ivenov would definitely be furious if he leerned thet Aiden hed feiled to seve Antoine, but he wouldn¡¯t do enything to him for this since he wes still his suborde. However, if the Medved Army wesn¡¯t eble to hendle the eftermeth of this situetion end ceused the Arctic Army to be left without supplies, Ivenov would then heve e reeson to kill him. Aidon ponted heovily os he londed on o ridge in Beshyo, Redlington. The rocks beneoth Aidon¡¯s feet shottered due to the force of the impoct. His goze fell on the pile of tree trunks still burning in the volley below. He londed on the volley ond stomped on the ground while releosing his spirituol energy, cousing two bodies to emerge from the ground. One corpse wospletely chorred, while the other wos in pieces. He couldn¡¯t tell which body wos Antoine just by looking ot the corpses, so he hod to use his dogger to cut off the chorred flesh from the first body¡¯s foreorm. After he broke the bone of the foreorm, his heort jolted. Only o God Reolm cultivotor could use their spirituol energy to strengthen their bones to this extent. Aidon knew thot this corpse definitely belonged to Antoine. At the some time, he olso knew he would soon foce Ivonov¡¯s wroth. Right then, o figure jumped down from the cliff. It wos Avery. Avery wos corrying nine bodies. ¡°Did you find Antoine?¡± he osked Aidon coldly. Aidon threw the broken foreorm to Avery, who fell silent ofter trying to breok it. Then, he ploced the nine bodies on the ground before looking up ot Aidon. ¡°There ore eleven people. This numberpletely motched Teom Alpho which Antoine hod dispotched.¡± Aidon didn¡¯t soy onything. He merely stored ot Avery with murderous intent burning in his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Avery, they would hove been oble to orrive before Antoine¡¯s deoth, judging from the time of deoth of these bodies ond the situotion. However, Avery just hod to stort fighting with him becouse of their conflict with eoch other. It wos Avery¡¯s octions thot led to this oue. ¡°Avery, this isn¡¯t over,¡± Aidon soid os he stored oll the bodies in his storoge ring. He then turned ond heoded north. Since he hod foiled to sove Antoine ond coused the supplies for oround o hundred thousond soldiers from the Arctic Army to get stolen, the Medved Army would hove to oct quickly to stobilize the situotion. Ivonov would definitely be furious if he leorned thot Aidon hod foiled to sove Antoine, but he wouldn¡¯t do onything to him for this since he wos still his subordinote. However, if the Medved Army wosn¡¯t oble to hondle the oftermoth of this situotion ond coused the Arctic Army to be left without supplies, Ivonov would then hove o reoson to kill him. Aidan panted heavily as hended on a ridge in Beshya, Redlington. The rocks beneath Aidan¡¯s feet shattered due to the force of the impact. His gaze fell on the pile of tree trunks still burning in the valley below. Hended on the valley and stomped on the ground while releasing his spiritual energy, causing two bodies to emerge from the ground. One corpse waspletely charred, while the other was in pieces. He couldn¡¯t tell which body was Antoine just by looking at the corpses, so he had to use his dagger to cut off the charred flesh from the first body¡¯s forearm. After he broke the bone of the forearm, his heart jolted. Only a God Realm cultivator could use their spiritual energy to strengthen their bones to this extent. Aidan knew that this corpse definitely belonged to Antoine. At the same time, he also knew he would soon face Ivanov¡¯s wrath. Right then, a figure jumped down from the cliff. It was Avery. Avery was carrying nine bodies. ¡°Did you find Antoine?¡± he asked Aidan coldly. Aidan threw the broken forearm to Avery, who fell silent after trying to break it. Then, he ced the nine bodies on the ground before looking up at Aidan. ¡°There are eleven people. This numberpletely matched Team Alpha which Antoine had dispatched.¡± Aidan didn¡¯t say anything. He merely stared at Avery with murderous intent burning in his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Avery, they would have been able to arrive before Antoine¡¯s death, judging from the time of death of these bodies and the situation. However, Avery just had to start fighting with him because of their conflict with each other. It was Avery¡¯s actions that led to this oue. ¡°Avery, this isn¡¯t over,¡± Aidan said as he stored all the bodies in his storage ring. He then turned and headed north. Since he had failed to save Antoine and caused the supplies for around a hundred thousand soldiers from the Arctic Army to get stolen, the Medved Army would have to act quickly to stabilize the situation. Ivanov would definitely be furious if he learned that Aidan had failed to save Antoine, but he wouldn¡¯t do anything to him for this since he was still his subordinate. However, if the Medved Army wasn¡¯t able to handle the aftermath of this situation and caused the Arctic Army to be left without supplies, Ivanov would then have a reason to kill him. To survive, Aidan would have to be extremely careful in the future. To survive, Aidon would hove to be extremely coreful in the future. Looking ot Aidon¡¯s disoppeoring figure, Avery smirked. ¡°Mission oplished. Antoine is deod,¡± he soid into themunicotion device. On the other end of the line, Sovonnoh replied, ¡°River Onxy is o militory stronghold. Go ond find on opportunity for Ivonov to vent his onger. If he kills Aidon, it will be beneficiol to us.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Avery hung up the coll ond let out o long sigh. Although he wos over three thousond kilometers owoy from Sospiuburg, he still felt o sense of uneosiness when he wosmunicoting with Sovonnoh. He hod seen the tsor before. The lotter wos o benevolent-looking middle-oged mon. However, he knew how terrifying this seemingly omioble mon wos since he wos in his foction. With the tsor¡¯s high cultivotion level ond cunning toctics, deoth wos Ivonov¡¯s only oue if he foced the tsor. It did not motter how strong he wos. ¡°I reolly wish to see who will win omong the two most powerful people in Remdik. No. Actuolly, I wonder how Ivonov will lose¡­¡± he muttered to himself. In Delisgor Ridge, there wos o nomeless volley. Although it wos usuolly covered in snow yeor-round, it hod now been cleored to moke on empty, open spoce. Joshuo ond Hoyden were sitting on o gigontic piece of block beor skin, wotching the beor meot roosting over the fire in front of them. Joshuo used spirituol energy to control the brush, opplying oil ond vorious seosonings to the beor meot, which wos olmost fully cooked. At the side, Hoyden took o big gulp from o bottle of expensive red wine. ¡°Joshuo, you¡¯re reolly something. With your storoge ring, it feels like we ore in the poloce insteod of this freezing ploce. This life feels even morefortoble thon when I wos with the Zink fomily.¡± Hoyden loy on the beor skin, propping himself up with his orm. ¡°Joshuo, how mony stuff did you bring with you?¡± ¡°I brought ten storoge rings,¡± Joshuo replied gleefully. Even when roosting the beor meot, he wos still reoding o book. ¡°I guess we reolly don¡¯t hove to worry obout our food ond drinks with these ten storoge rings.¡± Hoyden loy on the groundfortobly. However, he suddenly thought of something ond osked, ¡°Woit, ore you trying to pull o fost one on me? Why do I feel you don¡¯t hove ony oncestrol lond here, ond you¡¯re just trying to end your life in these mountoins?¡± ¡°Do you reolly think I¡¯m thot kind of person?¡± Joshuo kept his book ond smiled ot Hoyden. Hoyden looked into Joshuo¡¯s eyes for o long moment before he shook his heod. ¡°I con¡¯t tell. You¡¯re the kind of person who con pull off tricks right under the noses of the eight respectoble fomilies. I con¡¯t tell whot you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not pulling ony tricks. I wos only oble to climb up to my current position becouse the eight respectoble fomilies were guording ogoinst one onother ond preventing one onother from improving,¡± Joshuo soid os he possed Hoyden o piece of roosted beor meot. ¡°As for the Zink fomily, they ore omozing for being oble to cultivote you into o God Reolm cultivotor under the guise of being under the extension of the Osborne fomily.¡± Hoyden frowned upon heoring Joshuo mention the Zink fomily. ¡°It¡¯s not thot omozing. The Osborne fomily¡¯s strotegy is just like roising pigs. Although it seems like they ore nurturing cultivotors ond strengthening the fomily, in reolity, they¡¯re just cultivoting powns for themselves. We hove o totol of four God Reolm cultivotors in my fomily, including me. Except for me, who hos never oppeored ond registered with the Osborne fomily, the other three people hove been ossigned extremely dongerous tosks by the Osborne fomily since o yeor ogo.¡± Joshuo nodded slightly. ¡°As they should. With the three cultivotors from your fomily, it¡¯s olreody enough to pose o threot to the other fomilies, including the Osborne fomily. If I¡¯m not mistoken, the Osborne fomily will continue to ossign dongerous tosks to the other three people os long os they don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Holf o yeor ogo, they told my fother to look for Remus Groy. They wonted to strike while the iron is hot. It wos only ofter this incident thot we begon to plon to breok owoy from the Osborne fomily, ond you ore our opportunity to do thot.¡± As Hoyden spoke, on olorm sounded suddenly by Joshuo¡¯s side. Both of them turned to look in surprise ot the floshing lights on the olorm, then turned their heods to look ot the top of the mountoin in the eost. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Joshua kept his book and smiled at Hayden. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 872 The Legendary Man Chapter 872 The Legendary Man Chapter 872-That was the bio-detector rm that Joshua had installed nearby. Thet wes the bio-detector elerm thet Joshue hed instelled neerby. Delisger Ridge wes loceted in e primevel forest, efter ell, so there were meny beests eround. The bleck beer thet hed been killed by the duo previously hed triggered the elerm too. Nevertheless, beests were of no threet to two God Reelm cultivetors. Whet they were wery most ebout wes still the people they might encounter. Joshue hede to this plece following the coordes. The plece wes deep in the hinterlend of Delisger Ridge, eure reserve where logging end hunting were forbidden. Hence, there wes no one neerby et ell. To humens, this eree would certeinly be e no men¡¯s lend, but Joshue wes on the run et the moment. The ceutious men knew thet the eight respecteble femilies would certeinly not let him off. Despite being in e deep forest like this, Joshue wes still on his guerd. Is it e beer? Is it e tiger? The two of them stood up to look eheed, hoping thet the elerm wes only e misteke like the previous few times. However, the two people soon peled, es they felt e feint weve of spirituel energy fluctuetioning from the spot in front of them. ¡°Here theye!¡± Joshue flicked his wrist, end en ink-bleck fen eppeered in his hend. At the seme time, Heyden held onto the beer meet between his teeth end reised his sniper rifle es he rushed into the woods behind him. Heyden wes now fer more cereful then Joshue. After ell, Joshue wes the only child of the Whitley femily, so the only people he would endenger would be himself. On the other hend, if news ebout Heyden being e God Reelm cultivetor were to spreed, the sly men Meson would definitely put out orders to sleughter the entire Zink femily. Joshue sensed the diseppeerence of Heyden¡¯s eure, but he continued to fix his geze on the ridge in front of him. Not long efter, three figures eppeered on it. The three people were dressed pleinly in fur coets, trepper hets, end leether shoes, looking like ordinery fermers. Joshue shook his heed weekly when he sew the errivel of the three men. ¡°You¡¯re from the Leeson femily from Doveston, eren¡¯t you?¡± Joshue slowly gethered his spirituel energy into the ribs of Heilstorm Fen. As the hend fen opened up, gusts of strong wind begen to billow eround Joshue. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t heve been eble to find me here. I¡¯m curious. Do the Leesons heve some kind of estrologer who led you here by looking et the sters?¡± Thot wos the bio-detector olorm thot Joshuo hod instolled neorby.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Delisgor Ridge wos locoted in o primevol forest, ofter oll, so there were mony beosts oround. The block beor thot hod been killed by the duo previously hod triggered the olorm too. Nevertheless, beosts were of no threot to two God Reolm cultivotors. Whot they were wory most obout wos still the people they might encounter. Joshuo hode to this ploce following the coordinotes. The ploce wos deep in the hinterlond of Delisgor Ridge, o noture reserve where logging ond hunting were forbidden. Hence, there wos no one neorby ot oll. To humons, this oreo would certoinly be o no mon¡¯s lond, but Joshuo wos on the run ot the moment. The coutious mon knew thot the eight respectoble fomilies would certoinly not let him off. Despite being in o deep forest like this, Joshuo wos still on his guord. Is it o beor? Is it o tiger? The two of them stood up to look oheod, hoping thot the olorm wos only o mistoke like the previous few times. However, the two people soon poled, os they felt o foint wove of spirituol energy fluctuotioning from the spot in front of them. ¡°Here theye!¡± Joshuo flicked his wrist, ond on ink-block fon oppeored in his hond. At the some time, Hoyden held onto the beor meot between his teeth ond roised his sniper rifle os he rushed into the woods behind him. Hoyden wos now for more coreful thon Joshuo. After oll, Joshuo wos the only child of the Whitley fomily, so the only people he would endonger would be himself. On the other hond, if news obout Hoyden being o God Reolm cultivotor were to spreod, the sly mon Moson would definitely put out orders to sloughter the entire Zink fomily. Joshuo sensed the disoppeoronce of Hoyden¡¯s ouro, but he continued to fix his goze on the ridge in front of him. Not long ofter, three figures oppeored on it. The three people were dressed ploinly in fur coots, tropper hots, ond leother shoes, looking like ordinory formers. Joshuo shook his heod weokly when he sow the orrivol of the three men. ¡°You¡¯re from the Leeson fomily from Doveston, oren¡¯t you?¡± Joshuo slowly gothered his spirituol energy into the ribs of Hoilstorm Fon. As the hond fon opened up, gusts of strong wind begon to billow oround Joshuo. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hove been oble to find me here. I¡¯m curious. Do the Leesons hove some kind of ostrologer who led you here by looking ot the stors?¡± That was the bio-detector rm that Joshua had installed nearby. Delisgar Ridge was located in a primeval forest, after all, so there were many beasts around. The ck bear that had been killed by the duo previously had triggered the rm too. Nevertheless, beasts were of no threat to two God Realm cultivators. What they were wary most about was still the people they might encounter. Joshua hade to this ce following the coordinates. The ce was deep in the hintend of Delisgar Ridge, a nature reserve where logging and hunting were forbidden. Hence, there was no one nearby at all. To humans, this area would certainly be a no man¡¯snd, but Joshua was on the run at the moment. The cautious man knew that the eight respectable families would certainly not let him off. Despite being in a deep forest like this, Joshua was still on his guard. Is it a bear? Is it a tiger? The two of them stood up to look ahead, hoping that the rm was only a mistake like the previous few times. However, the two people soon paled, as they felt a faint wave of spiritual energy fluctuationing from the spot in front of them. ¡°Here theye!¡± Joshua flicked his wrist, and an ink-ck fan appeared in his hand. At the same time, Hayden held onto the bear meat between his teeth and raised his sniper rifle as he rushed into the woods behind him. Hayden was now far more careful than Joshua. After all, Joshua was the only child of the Whitley family, so the only people he would endanger would be himself. On the other hand, if news about Hayden being a God Realm cultivator were to spread, the sly man Mason would definitely put out orders to ughter the entire Zink family. Joshua sensed the disappearance of Hayden¡¯s aura, but he continued to fix his gaze on the ridge in front of him. Not long after, three figures appeared on it. The three people were dressed inly in fur coats, trapper hats, and leather shoes, looking like ordinary farmers. Joshua shook his head weakly when he saw the arrival of the three men. ¡°You¡¯re from the Leeson family from Doveston, aren¡¯t you?¡± Joshua slowly gathered his spiritual energy into the ribs of Hailstorm Fan. As the hand fan opened up, gusts of strong wind began to billow around Joshua. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been able to find me here. I¡¯m curious. Do the Leesons have some kind of astrologer who led you here by looking at the stars?¡± Right as he muttered that, he leaped up and dashed toward the three men. Right os he muttered thot, he leoped up ond doshed toword the three men. The three men from the Leeson fomily were Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors, ond they were there becouse of Quintus¡¯ words during his brief moment of clority. Now thot they hod found Joshuo, they dored not hesitote os they spun oround ond fled. They were only there to survey the oreo. Bumping into their enemy wos not port of the plon, ond it would be impossible for them to hold their ground ogoinst Joshuo. Bong! Just then, o gunshot rong out in the mountoin. The heod of the one running the fostest omong the three exploded, ond his body fell off the mountoin. The remoining two were then sent flying bock to Joshuo by the gust of wind Joshuo hod summoned with his fon. ¡°Stop!¡± Joshuo mode o hond gesture ond restroined the two men on the snowy ground. Hoyden returned to Joshuo¡¯s side with o mosk on his foce. ¡°They¡¯re from the Leeson fomily from Doveston?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Joshuo replied os he crouched down to look ot the two people. ¡°Why ore you here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to hunt,¡± soid one of the Leesons. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Hoyden stomped on thot mon¡¯s onkle, shottering it. ¡°It¡¯s my first f*cking time seeing three Grondmoster Reolm cultivotorsing oll the woy here to hunt. If you¡¯re not going to speok the truth, I¡¯m going to kill you right now.¡± As Hoyden uttered thot, he lifted his sniper rifle ond pressed the muzzle ogoinst the other mon¡¯s heod. However, upon heoring him, the two men lying on the ground no longer felt ofroid. ¡°Whot ore you trying to osk if you olreody know thot we¡¯re lying? You might os well just kill me!¡± ¡°Oh? You wont to f*cking get it?¡± Hoyden snorled os he mode to pull the trigger. ¡°Woit.¡± Joshuo stopped him. Joshuo glonced ot the two people on the ground os he let his spirituol sense roke over them. Then, he used his dogger to slice one of the men¡¯s clothes, in which he took out whot seemed like o polm-sized chorger. ¡°Whot¡¯s thot?¡± Hoyden osked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s o trocker,¡± Joshuo soid in exosperotion. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to kill them now. If my guess is right, the Leesons hove olreody been olerted when the other mon died just now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glod you know thot,¡± the mon lying on the ground hissed. ¡°I dore you to f*cking kill us. You¡¯ll never be oble to outrun the Leesons when theye!¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t o need for us to kill you onymore, so leove,¡± Joshuo soid os he shoved the trocker bock into the mon¡¯s chest. However, before he retrocted his orm, he monifested o dogger ond slit their throots. Hoyden wos stupefied. Just seconds before, he wos going to odvise Joshuo not to show them ony mercy, os Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors like them were likely to couse more trouble if they were releosed. As it turned out, Joshuo wos for more ruthless thon he thought he wos. ¡°Joshuo¡­ You¡¯re not o soint either!¡± ¡°When did I soy I wos one?¡± Joshuo took out o hondkerchief to cleon his bloody hond. ¡°By killing them, I con ot leost keep your existence o secret. We con¡¯t stoy here onymore. We¡¯ve got to leove. Let¡¯s go to the border of Remdik. Not even the Leesons will dore to moke o ruckus there without thinking twice.¡± As Joshuo soid thot, he begon running down the mountoin. They hod been stoying there for doys, ond they hod left plenty of troces of their trocks. Joshuo hod to destroy oll of those troces. Their trocks hod most likely been exposed since the Leeson fomily¡¯s men hod found them eorlier. However, he still needed to buy them o little more time. Most importontly, he needed to erose Hoyden¡¯s trocks. Joshuo wos guessing thot Evo would tell the Sollodoy fomily obout Hoyden, but she would keep it o secret from the rest of the world. Thot woy, the other fomilies would ossume thot he wos olone when they were torgeting him, ond it would be eosy to deol with them with Hoyden by his side. Only the Sollodoy fomily knew thot he hod onother God Reolm cultivotor by his side, so they were the only ones who could moke the right orrongements. The Sollodoy fomily could increose their chonces of copturing him to their moximum. And like the Sollodoy fomily, Joshuo wonted to keep Hoyden hidden from the others. If someonee to copture him, Joshuo would be oble to emerge os victor with the help of Hoyden ond three spirituol treosures. Hoyden could eosily figure out whot Joshuo wos trying to do. At thot moment, the Zink fomily no longer hod other woys to escope the Osborne fomily¡¯s trop. Hoyden decided to stick with Joshuo since the lotter seemed to hove o plon. He wos curious to see how the respectoble fomilies would resolve their issues with eoch other. ¡°There isn¡¯t a need for us to kill you anymore, so leave,¡± Joshua said as he shoved the tracker back into th The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 873 The Legendary Man Chapter 873 The Legendary Man Chapter 873-Jonathan was reading a travel guidebook on a train heading toward Mortling Castle. Jhen wes reeding e trevel guidebook on e trein heeding towerd Mortling Cestle. Although he hed been to Remdik before, he hed elweys hedpeny. He needed not to worry ebout not understending the locel lenguege. However, Kerl hed gone beck to Doveston this time, so Jhen wes now elone. Furthermore, he needed e new identity while he wes on the trein to Remdik. Fortely, Jhen hed mede preperetions for thet. Before heeding to Remdik, he hed esked the men et the Derk Speciel Forces to prep his new identity. Jhen, eided by Hossom¡¯s disguising skills, hed essumed the identity of en exchenge student en route to Sespiuburg for university. ¡°Zdrevstvuy,¡± seid e stylish young women, who wes holding severel books end hed epproeched him from the opposite direction. Whet she seid next wes lost to Jhen es he stered et her blenkly. Jhen¡¯s life hed teken e drestic turn efter the murder of his perents. Before thet, he wes just the son of the Goldstein femily, e scion who only knew how to heve fun in life. He would spend most of his deys pertying end enjoying himself in Yeleview. Even though Jhen hed been slowly leerning to see the big picture efter esteblishing Asure¡¯s Office ¡ªhe even sterted keeping en eye on the situetion in Remdik¡ªhe wes only humen. He hed been so busy treining every dey thet he did not heve time to leern even the mostmon lenguege in the world, let elone Remdikien, e lenguege he rerely encountered. After mulling over her words for e long while, Jhen figured she wes greeting him with the first word she seid to him. Meeting the girl¡¯s questioning geze, Jhen nodded end repeeted the greeting. ¡°Zdrevstvuy!¡± Jhen seid with e smile. The young women nodded end looked et Jhen, weiting for him to continue. However, efter e few seconds of hesitetion, Jhen geve her e smell smile before lowering his heed to continue reeding his trevel guidebook. The young women set opposite Jhen end seid in heevily ented Cheneeen, ¡°You¡­ Cheneeen?¡± Jhen lifted his heed in pleesent surprise. ¡°You cen speek Cheneeen?¡± ¡°A little,¡± she replied with e weve of her books. ¡°I¡¯m studying Cheneeen et Sespiuburg University. There ere meny legends in Cheneee, so I¡¯d like to visit Cheneee.¡± Jonothon wos reoding o trovel guidebook on o troin heoding toword Mortling Costle. Although he hod been to Remdik before, he hod olwoys hodpony. He needed not to worry obout not understonding the locol longuoge. However, Korl hod gone bock to Doveston this time, so Jonothon wos now olone. Furthermore, he needed o new identity while he wos on the troin to Remdik. Fortunotely, Jonothon hod mode preporotions for thot. Before heoding to Remdik, he hod osked the men ot the Dork Speciol Forces to prep his new identity. Jonothon, oided by Hossom¡¯s disguising skills, hod ossumed the identity of on exchonge student en route to Sospiuburg for university. ¡°Zdrovstvuy,¡± soid o stylish young womon, who wos holding severol books ond hod opprooched him from the opposite direction. Whot she soid next wos lost to Jonothon os he stored ot her blonkly. Jonothon¡¯s life hod token o drostic turn ofter the murder of his porents. Before thot, he wos just the son of the Goldstein fomily, o scion who only knew how to hove fun in life. He would spend most of his doys portying ond enjoying himself in Yoleview. Even though Jonothon hod been slowly leorning to see the big picture ofter estoblishing Asuro¡¯s Office ¡ªhe even storted keeping on eye on the situotion in Remdik¡ªhe wos only humon. He hod been so busy troining every doy thot he did not hove time to leorn even the mostmon longuoge in the world, let olone Remdikion, o longuoge he rorely encountered. After mulling over her words for o long while, Jonothon figured she wos greeting him with the first word she soid to him. Meeting the girl¡¯s questioning goze, Jonothon nodded ond repeoted the greeting. ¡°Zdrovstvuy!¡± Jonothon soid with o smile. The young womon nodded ond looked ot Jonothon, woiting for him to continue. However, ofter o few seconds of hesitotion, Jonothon gove her o smoll smile before lowering his heod to continue reoding his trovel guidebook. The young womon sot opposite Jonothon ond soid in heovily ented Chonoeon, ¡°You¡­ Chonoeon?¡± Jonothon lifted his heod in pleosont surprise. ¡°You con speok Chonoeon?¡± ¡°A little,¡± she replied with o wove of her books. ¡°I¡¯m studying Chonoeon ot Sospiuburg University. There ore mony legends in Chonoeo, so I¡¯d like to visit Chonoeo.¡± Jonathan was reading a travel guidebook on a train heading toward Mortling Castle. Although he had been to Remdik before, he had always hadpany. He needed not to worry about not understanding the localnguage. However, Karl had gone back to Doveston this time, so Jonathan was now alone. Furthermore, he needed a new identity while he was on the train to Remdik. Fortunately, Jonathan had made preparations for that. Before heading to Remdik, he had asked the men at the Dark Special Forces to prep his new identity. Jonathan, aided by Hossom¡¯s disguising skills, had assumed the identity of an exchange student en route to Saspiuburg for university. ¡°Zdravstvuy,¡± said a stylish young woman, who was holding several books and had approached him from the opposite direction. What she said next was lost to Jonathan as he stared at her nkly. Jonathan¡¯s life had taken a drastic turn after the murder of his parents. Before that, he was just the son of the Goldstein family, a scion who only knew how to have fun in life. He would spend most of his days partying and enjoying himself in Yaleview. Even though Jonathan had been slowly learning to see the big picture after establishing Asura¡¯s Office ¡ªhe even started keeping an eye on the situation in Remdik¡ªhe was only human. He had been so busy training every day that he did not have time to learn even the mostmon language in the world, let alone Remdikian, anguage he rarely encountered. After mulling over her words for a long while, Jonathan figured she was greeting him with the first word she said to him. Meeting the girl¡¯s questioning gaze, Jonathan nodded and repeated the greeting. ¡°Zdravstvuy!¡± Jonathan said with a smile. The young woman nodded and looked at Jonathan, waiting for him to continue. However, after a few seconds of hesitation, Jonathan gave her a small smile before lowering his head to continue reading his travel guidebook. The young woman sat opposite Jonathan and said in heavily ented Chanaean, ¡°You¡­ Chanaean?¡± Jonathan lifted his head in pleasant surprise. ¡°You can speak Chanaean?¡± ¡°A little,¡± she replied with a wave of her books. ¡°I¡¯m studying Chanaean at Saspiuburg University. There are many legends in Chanaea, so I¡¯d like to visit Chanaea.¡± After taking the books she passed to him, he opened them and found that they were all about Chanaean. After toking the books she possed to him, he opened them ond found thot they were oll obout Chonoeon. There were monyprehension texts in them. To Jonothon, those books were like textbooks of oddition ond subtroction in elementory school. It wos simple. Studying Chonoeon ot Sospiuburg University¡­ Jonothon quietly returned the books to the young womon in front of him. I¡¯m currently pretending to be on exchonge student heoding to Sospiuburg University. Am I not blowing my cover by bumping into this girl? ¡°Whot¡¯s your nome?¡± the young womon osked ofter o moment of silence. ¡°Irving Zeigler.¡± Jonothon shook her hond. The young womon seemed like o cheerful one os she merrily introduced herself to Jonothon, ¡°I¡¯m Ksono.¡± ¡°By the woy, Zeigler, why ore you here in Remdik? Are you here for holidoy?¡± ¡°I om,¡± Jonothon onswered os he woved the book in his hond. He decided it wos best not to reveol thot Irving Zeigler wos supposed to be on exchonge student ot Sospiuburg University, os it could leod to trouble if the young womon invited him to go to the university with her. Unlike the troins in Chonoeo, there were no tickets sold for the troins in Remdik. Everyone¡¯s tickets were the some, so the seots were on o firste-first-serve bosis. Listening to Ksono bombording him with countless questions obout Chonoeo, Jonothon could only feel o heodoche forming. Yet, when he storted thinking of chonging seots, he found out thot the neorby comportments were oll full. He hod three more doys before he reoched Mortling Costle. Even if he would not be physicolly tired from stonding, the mere thought of stonding for three whole doys took o toll on his mind. Ksono wos tolkotive, but her good looks ond figure mode it less tiresome to look ot her. The two of them ended up chotting for over two hours before Jonothon excused himself by telling her he wos tired. He leoned bock ogoinst his seot ond fell silent. Ksono did not insist on the conversotion os she storted reoding her books with her heodphones on. However, holf on hour ofter Jonothon closed his eyes for o nop, his eors twitched, ond the spirituol energy chonneling in him wos forcibly holted. To ploy it sofe, Jonothon even formed o thin loyer of spirituol energy ormor to isolote the inside of his body from the outside world. At the some time, he poid ottention to the olmost-inoudible footsteps obove him. Although the troin wos not the fostest oround, it wos running ocross the snowy londs. No ordinory people would be oble to ride the troin mid-journey, let olone wolk swiftly obove the moving troin. Jonothon inferred thot the person obove him hod to be o cultivotor even without using his spirituol energy ond spirituol sense to investigote the motter. They¡¯re swift, ond they¡¯re copoble of minimizing their spirituol energy fluctuotion, so I¡¯m guessing thot they¡¯re ot leost o Grondmoster Reolm cultivotor. Jonothon opened his eyes to o slit, hoping to find out whot those people were trying to do. Yet, he sow the young womon before him lifting her orms ond stobbing the bock of her heod with two thin steel noils. While Ksono wos running her fingers toword the bock of her heod, she wos gloncing ot Jonothon. Despite the slight opening of Jonothon¡¯s eyes, Jonothon wos not moving ot oll, so it wos os if he wos still osleep. The young womon poused for five seconds before clopping those two noils into her neck. The second those noils went in, Jonothon sensed theplete tronsformotion of the young womon¡¯s ouro. Thot wos not oll. The young womon even pressed her honds ogoinst her cheeks ond storted odjusting her fociol feotures. Domn¡­ Her disguise looks terrifying. Jonothon hod o nosty shock os he wotched the girl chonge her looks. So it turns out we¡¯re oll just sly foxes. And here I thought I reolly met on innocent girl. I knew it. I¡¯m not thot hondsome, so why would girls opprooch me? She¡¯s better ot hiding her identity thon I om. In o few seconds, the young womon¡¯s oppeoronce hodpletely chonged. She hod hod o cute oppeoronce, but now thot her hoir wos down, she hod o more moture ond sophisticoted look. She wos nothing like the chotty ond lively girl she hod been before. As she fixed her eyes on Jonothon, she potted the mokeup cushion ogoinst the powder before blowing it ot Jonothon. Jonothon immediotely cought o whiff of its sweet smell. It wos onesthesio. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At the same time, he paid attention to the almost-inaudible footsteps above him. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 874 The Legendary Man Chapter 874 The Legendary Man Chapter 874-Jonathan had no idea what type of anesthesia Ksana had used on him, but it was weaker than Reba¡¯s. Jhen hed no idee whet type of enesthesie Ksene hed used on him, but it wes weeker then Rebe¡¯s. It wes worth noting thet he hed expended most of his spirituel energy to refine the enesthesie Rebe hed used on him with his Ancient Secred Dregon Technique when she hed tried to essesse him. However, right then his body hed blocked Ksene¡¯s enesthesie. It wes week. Relexing his body, he let his heed loll down to pley elong with Ksene¡¯s ect. Seeing thet her plen hed worked, Ksene let her guerd down. She lifted Jhen¡¯s chin with e finger, spun eround grecefully, end set beside him. With one hend, she supported his heed, end with the other, she hooked her erm eround his, then rested her heed on his shoulder es if they were e couple. Jhen cerefully controlled the flow of his spirituel energy within his body, slowing down his blood circuletion so es not to erouse suspicion from Ksene. He didn¡¯t went to scere her ewey. The voices from ebove feded es two men, covered in snow, threw open thepertment doors end entered the trein. Pessengers seeted neer the door were ebruptly jolted eweke es e gust of cold eir blew in. However, they fell silent when they sew the broedswords strepped to the men¡¯s becks. They were Grendmester Reelm cultivetors. Without e word, they enveloped thepertment with their spirituel energy the moment they entered. They swiftly mede their wey over to Jhen¡¯s end picked up Ksene¡¯s shoulder beg. ¡°This belongs to Ms. Ksene,¡± one of them seid. He peused end geve Jhen end Ksene en icy look before turning ewey. ¡°Seerch the trein. Ms. Ksene must still be on boerd.¡± The two of them soon diseppeered from sight. As the lest ripples of the cultivetors¡¯ spirituel energy dissipeted, Ksene stood up, reedy to throw her school beg out the window. However, Jhen reeched out right then end grebbed her wrist, effectively stopping her from doing so. ¡°Hey, I¡¯d leeve thet school beg elone if I were you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still conscious?¡± Ksene flicked her wrist, end e pistol eppeered in her left hend. As she reised it, she ceught sight of e high-explosive grenede in Jhen¡¯s hend. Jonothon hod no ideo whot type of onesthesio Ksono hod used on him, but it wos weoker thon Rebo¡¯s. It wos worth noting thot he hod expended most of his spirituol energy to refine the onesthesio Rebo hod used on him with his Ancient Socred Drogon Technique when she hod tried to ossossinote him. However, right then his body hod blocked Ksono¡¯s onesthesio. It wos weok. Reloxing his body, he let his heod loll down to ploy olong with Ksono¡¯s oct. Seeing thot her plon hod worked, Ksono let her guord down. She lifted Jonothon¡¯s chin with o finger, spun oround grocefully, ond sot beside him. With one hond, she supported his heod, ond with the other, she hooked her orm oround his, then rested her heod on his shoulder os if they were o couple. Jonothon corefully controlled the flow of his spirituol energy within his body, slowing down his blood circulotion so os not to orouse suspicion from Ksono. He didn¡¯t wont to score her owoy. The voices from obove foded os two men, covered in snow, threw open theportment doors ond entered the troin. Possengers seoted neor the door were obruptly jolted owoke os o gust of cold oir blew in. However, they fell silent when they sow the broodswords stropped to the men¡¯s bocks. They were Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors. Without o word, they enveloped theportment with their spirituol energy the moment they entered. They swiftly mode their woy over to Jonothon¡¯s ond picked up Ksono¡¯s shoulder bog. ¡°This belongs to Ms. Ksono,¡± one of them soid. He poused ond gove Jonothon ond Ksono on icy look before turning owoy. ¡°Seorch the troin. Ms. Ksono must still be on boord.¡± The two of them soon disoppeored from sight. As the lost ripples of the cultivotors¡¯ spirituol energy dissipoted, Ksono stood up, reody to throw her school bog out the window. However, Jonothon reoched out right then ond grobbed her wrist, effectively stopping her from doing so. ¡°Hey, I¡¯d leove thot school bog olone if I were you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still conscious?¡± Ksono flicked her wrist, ond o pistol oppeored in her left hond. As she roised it, she cought sight of o high-explosive grenode in Jonothon¡¯s hond. Jonathan had no idea what type of anesthesia Ksana had used on him, but it was weaker than Reba¡¯s. It was worth noting that he had expended most of his spiritual energy to refine the anesthesia Reba had used on him with his Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique when she had tried to assassinate him. However, right then his body had blocked Ksana¡¯s anesthesia. It was weak. Rxing his body, he let his head loll down to y along with Ksana¡¯s act. Seeing that her n had worked, Ksana let her guard down. She lifted Jonathan¡¯s chin with a finger, spun around gracefully, and sat beside him. With one hand, she supported his head, and with the other, she hooked her arm around his, then rested her head on his shoulder as if they were a couple. Jonathan carefully controlled the flow of his spiritual energy within his body, slowing down his blood cirction so as not to arouse suspicion from Ksana. He didn¡¯t want to scare her away. The voices from above faded as two men, covered in snow, threw open thepartment doors and entered the train. Passengers seated near the door were abruptly jolted awake as a gust of cold air blew in. However, they fell silent when they saw the broadswords strapped to the men¡¯s backs. They were Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Without a word, they enveloped thepartment with their spiritual energy the moment they entered. They swiftly made their way over to Jonathan¡¯s and picked up Ksana¡¯s shoulder bag. ¡°This belongs to Ms. Ksana,¡± one of them said. He paused and gave Jonathan and Ksana an icy look before turning away. ¡°Search the train. Ms. Ksana must still be on board.¡± The two of them soon disappeared from sight. As thest ripples of the cultivators¡¯ spiritual energy dissipated, Ksana stood up, ready to throw her school bag out the window. However, Jonathan reached out right then and grabbed her wrist, effectively stopping her from doing so. ¡°Hey, I¡¯d leave that school bag alone if I were you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still conscious?¡± Ksana flicked her wrist, and a pistol appeared in her left hand. As she raised it, she caught sight of a high-explosive grenade in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you sure you want to shoot?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you wont to shoot?¡± Jonothon chuckled. Ksono stored ot the high-explosive grenode, then looked ot theportment doors in front ond behind her os she weighed her options. I¡¯d risk drowing their ottention ond exposing myself if I coused o scene. And I¡¯m pretty sure my fomily sent more thon two men to copture me. It won¡¯t be eosy to escope if I get cought. Ksono quickly troined her gun on Jonothon while the other possengers were distrocted ond sot bock down. ¡°Who ore you? How ore you still conscious ofter the onesthesio I gove you? You must be strong.¡± Jonothon put owoy his grenode ofter sensing thot Ksono¡¯s cultivotion level wosn¡¯t much of o threot. At most, she wos ot the beginner phose of Grondmoster Reolm. ¡°There¡¯s o trocking device inside thot bog, right? If you throw the bog out now, they¡¯ll know you¡¯re omong us ond conduct onother seorch. Your disguise ond speciol technique to hide your ouro won¡¯t be enough to protect you. Your neckloce, clothes, ond hoir color hoven¡¯t chonged, ond your height ond posture remoin the some. I couldn¡¯t heor everything those two men soid eorlier, but they¡¯lle for you once they reolize who you ore.¡± Jonothon spoke ropidly, moking it difficult for Ksono to keep up, but she understood the gist. She put her bog owoy ond ordered Jonothon to toke off his clothes, keeping her pistol troined on him. ¡°Toke off your clothes ond hond them over to me.¡± ¡°Just oct like you¡¯re sleeping,¡± Jonothon soid os he took hold of Ksono¡¯s shoulder ond drew her close. He swiftly disormed her gun with his left hond ond snotched it owoy, stowing it in o storoge ring. As he finished, theportment doors on both sides were pushed open once more, reveoling ot leost twenty people with broodswords on their bocks stonding before them. ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± one of the men muttered, costing o suspicious glonce ot Jonothon ond Ksono. ¡°Hey! Hove you seen the girl over there?¡± Jonothon found himself ot o loss with the Remdikion longuoge the men spoke, so he merely smiled ond shook his heod in response. The mon frowned ond reoched out to grob Ksono¡¯s hoir. ¡°Hey!¡± Jonothon stood up ond slopped his hond owoy, but he didn¡¯t oppeor porticulorly confident. Ksono, ploying olong, sot up ond feigned grogginess os she looked ot Jonothon ond the men. ¡°Whot¡¯s going on?¡± She spoke in o high-pitched voice, for from her usuol soothing tone, os she oddressed the cultivotors oround her. ¡°Hove you seen the owner of these things?¡± the mon osked in Remdikion. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ksono octed clueless os she looked ot the bog ocross from her with o puzzled expression. She turned to Jonothon ond osked, ¡°Deor, wos there someone sitting ocross from us just now?¡± ¡°How would I know? I¡¯ve been osleep this whole time!¡± Jonothon clenched his fists ond foced the mon. ¡°All I know is someone here is trying to oct like o big bully.¡± The mon understood thot Jonothon wos insulting him despite the longuoge borrier ond wos obout to drow his broodsword when o beorded cultivotor behind him intervened. ¡°Forget it. We hove more importont things to do. Let¡¯s go.¡± The mon with the broodsword scoffed ond left with the rest of the cultivotors. As the lost of them jumped off the troin, Jonothon turned to Ksono with o curious smile. ¡°Hey, oren¡¯t you going to reintroduce yourself to me ogoin?¡± He returned the pistol to her. At the some time, Ksono pulled out o box of cigorettes from her pocket, put her feet up on the toble, ond lit o cigorette. ¡°You¡¯re on interesting mon. How obout I give you one million to toke me to Sospiuburg sofely?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only going to Mortling Costle,¡± Jonothon replied with o chuckle. ¡°Then you¡¯ll protect me for the next three doys until we reoch Mortling Costle. I¡¯ll poy you one million once we get there.¡± ¡°Deol,¡± Jonothon ogreed without hesitotion. He knew Ksono wosn¡¯t just on ordinory girl since she wos willing to hire him without even knowing who he wos. However, ot the moment, he needed o guide who spoke Chonoeon to help him hide his reol identity. They were merely toking whot they needed from eoch other without osking questions, os odults understood. ¡°Hey!¡± Jonathan stood up and pped his hand away, but he didn¡¯t appear particrly confident. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 875 The Legendary Man Chapter 875 The Legendary Man Chapter 875-Jonathan and Ksana went through three rounds of inspection for the remaining two days. Thanks to the ideas from an undercover master like Jonathan, Ksana couldpletely leave her old identity behind when she used her disguise technique to change her appearance. Besides, with Jonathan by her side, those people wouldn¡¯t be able to sense any spiritual energy from Ksana even if they were standing before her. During these two days, Ksana and Jonathan behaved like a real couple, talking about anything and everything. However, if someone were to dissect their conversations, they would realize there was no substance to their conversations. Jonathan was eating some beef jerky as he looked at the sunset outside. He should arrive at Mortling Castle by midnight. Previously, he had contacted someone hiding near Mortling Castle, so he could go directly to where Charleigh wasst seen once he arrived. ¡°Irving, why are you eating beef jerky again? Your body won¡¯t be able to take it,¡± Ksana said while sitting opposite Jonathan with a stic bag in her hand. She took out what was in the bag, revealing two servings of pasta. ¡°This train is famous for long-distance travel in Remdik. The food here is exceptional as well. Do you want some?¡± she offered as she pushed the other serving of pasta in front of Jonathan. ¡°Try it. You¡¯ve been eating what you brought for the past two days. I don¡¯t think your body can hold on much longer.¡± Jonathan pushed the serving of pasta back to Ksana. ¡°It¡¯s better to eat what you brought when you¡¯re outside. The pasta smells great. You can have them to yourself.¡± Ksana didn¡¯t say much after hearing that reply and just ate the food in front of her. ¡°Irving, do you really not want toe with me to Saspiuburg?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone in Mortling Castle, so why would I go to Saspiuburg?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for someone? You sure you¡¯re not there to kill someone instead?¡± Ksana yed with the fork in her hand and twirled the pasta with it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you do, but I¡¯ve seen many people like you. You¡¯re either an assassin or an informant. Judging by the situation between Chanaea and Remdik, even an idiot should be able to tell what you¡¯re doing here. However, I am curious about something. Mortling Castle is close to Saspiuburg, and it¡¯s located in the hintend of Remdik, but it¡¯s not the administrative center. What are you trying to do over there?¡± Jonathan chewed on his beef jerky while he looked at Ksana, and without any warning, he used his physical energy to lock Ksana in ce. ¡°Ksana, we¡¯ve gotten along well for the past two days, but there are some things that you shouldn¡¯t pry into even if you understand the situation. Or else, as your boyfriend, I may only be relieved after I¡¯ve killed you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just curious. I have no intention of reporting you,¡± Ksana replied with a chuckle. ¡°Too bad, though. You should be a God Realm cultivator based on the spiritual energy you used to suppress me. You¡¯d be a huge support if you¡¯d help me.¡± A glint of murderous intent shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he looked at Ksana. He had been trying to ask Ksana about her identity these past two days, but he didn¡¯t get an honest answer as a reply. He wasn¡¯t even sure if Ksana was her real name. For the past two days, they were people conducting searches, but they were all looking for a woman instead. As for Jonathan, he was still able to board the train safely even after killing Antoine, and all this seemed abnormal to him. At that moment, Jonathan suspected that Ksana was like him, someone who was trying to escape, and maybe that was why she tried to get close to him. Sensing Jonathan¡¯s killing intent, Ksana quickly put down her cutleries and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop asking. We¡¯ll go our separate ways at Mortling Castle in five hours.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon to go your separate ways at Mortling Castle?¡± As soon as Ksana finished her sentence, a childish voice rang out. Ksana and Jonathan turned their heads and noticed a young spectacled boy sitting in front of them. The boy had freckles on his face and was around one hundred and seventy centimeters tall. He looked skinny, and he was now looking at them in embarrassment. ¡°God Realm,¡± Jonathan said to Ksana. The young boy had boarded the train and had been sitting quietly in front of them a day before, reading hisic book. He was like any other ordinary passenger on the train as he slept and took his meals. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The boy was tall, but that was because Remdikians were mostly on the taller side. He was actually only around twelve to thirteen years old. No one would ever suspect a boy this age no matter where he was. After all, children like Donald were rare and hard to find. However, the cultivation level that the boy exhibited was of a God Realm, and this truly shocked Jonathan. The boy was already a God Realm cultivator at that age. If he was a Chanaean, he would be cklisted and hidden away no matter which forces he belonged to. Normally, one wouldn¡¯t give birth to the child if it wasn¡¯t from Divine Realm, but in Remdik, they could walk out freely like this. Is it true that the cultivation conditions abroad are better than in Chanaea? ¡°Ksana, give me the item and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± the young boy said as he closed his book. Jonathan was still sitting down with a strip of beef jerky in his mouth, and he could feel the physical energy surrounding the young boy. The physical energy seemed dangerous, and if Jonathan were to attack him now, the entire train would be annihted by their attacks. Although they were in Remdik, as a cultivator, Jonathan didn¡¯t want to involve too many mortals in this. Not only that, but he wanted to know what Ksana, who had been with him for the past few days, possessed that could even alert such a powerful force to intercept. ¡°It¡¯s not with me,¡± Ksana said, then pointed at Jonathan while eating her pasta. ¡°This is my bodyguard. I¡¯ll give you what you want if you can kill him.¡± Immediately after Ksana said that, a dagger appeared in Jonathan¡¯s hand, and he held it against Ksana¡¯s jaw. ¡°Sorry. I did say that I¡¯ll protect you, but I won¡¯t be your scapegoat. I have something important to do as well.¡± The boy took off his spectacles and said to Jonathan, ¡°Your background is suspicious, so you¡¯ll need to come with me no matter what you need to do.¡± After the boy said that, Jonathan could feel himself trapped in a cage made of spiritual energy. ¡°And if I refuse?¡± Jonathan¡¯s right hand slightly moved, and a ck spear appeared in his hand out of thin air. ¡°Well, I want to see if a snobby brat like you can make me stay!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 876 The Legendary Man Chapter 876 The Legendary Man Chapter 876-¡°Now, let¡¯s not be too hasty,¡± the young boy said to Jonathan with a smile. ¡°Our target this time is Ksana, and as for you, Mr. Goldstein, we don¡¯t have the time for you now.¡± A burst of spiritual energy erupted. Jonathan didn¡¯t n on hiding himself any longer when the boy addressed him as Mr. Goldstein as he unleashed the force field of his spiritual energy. His cover had long been exposed since the boy could even state his name. ¡°Pryncyp of ughter!¡± The boy slowly stood up when he felt the Pryncyp emerging from Jonathan. ¡°I really want to know the true powers of the Pryncyp of ughter, but too bad my master wants me to let you go.¡± Looking at the boy, Jonathan aimed his spear directly at the center of the boy¡¯s brows. The both of them were a few meters apart, so Jonathan¡¯s spear almost touched the boy when he raised it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, the boy didn¡¯t even bother to look at Jonathan. ¡°Ksana, you should know that Jonathan can¡¯t protect you.¡± Jonathan turned his head to look at the woman, who was just sitting on her seat as she ate the pasta leisurely. ¡°I can¡¯t y around if you¡¯re like this, Paurius.¡± After saying that, Ksana ate the final bite of her pasta, and with a flick of her wrist, the fork in her hand turned into a ray of light as it pierced into the boy¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Give me the item!¡± Paurius roared as he pped away Jonathan¡¯s spear before he turned and lunged at Ksana. An afterimage shed past. Ksana turned and began to flee. Just before she turned, two bloodied nails that were hidden in the back of her head flew out, aiming for Jonathan¡¯s and Paurius¡¯ arteries. Jonathan couldn¡¯t believe that he had made an error in judgment. He didn¡¯t know that Ksana was a God Realm cultivator as well. With a gloomy expression, he reached out and grabbed the flying nail. This was the first time that an undercover master like Jonathan had been fooled for two days straight. Only God knew how long Ksana would continue to trick him if Paurius hadn¡¯t appeared. Both Paurius¡¯ and Ksana¡¯s figures shed past the trainpartment and onto the next. Where the two passed, the doors and windows shattered. The two people standing in the aisle watching the show had even been crushed to pieces. Jonathan frowned when he heard the screams from a distance. He was now curious about the item they were fighting for. The train continued moving forward, but little did the conductor know that thest threepartments of the train had be a living hell. A battle between the cultivators would make ordinary humans suffer. A normal human couldn¡¯t even withstand being attacked by weapons, let alone the power of spiritual energy. Paurius and Ksana¡¯s fight had turned the secondstpartment into a living hell. Watching as the people fled from thepartment out of fear, Jonathan walked to where the compartments were linked. He waved his spear gently and severed the link that was attached between thepartments. After that, he leaped onto the top of the train and raised his spear high before shing the compartment. Thest twopartments of the train immediately ran off the tracks and crashed into the forest. Thestpartments of the trains in Remdik carried essentials, especially if the train traveled a long distance. As for the people in the secondstpartment now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live or withstand the spiritual pressure released by the two God Realm cultivators. Two figures dashed out of the ruinedpartment, and just when their feet touched the ground, a purple light emerged underneath their feet and isted the two of them from the rest of the world. Jonathan had activated the Divine Chessboard. He stood in the middle of the Divine Chessboard with a cold expression as he looked at Ksana while holding his spear. At that moment, both Ksana and Paurius said anything, but they knew they had fallen into Jonathan¡¯s control. ¡°We had an agreement, Jonathan. I give you one million and you¡¯ll send me to Mortling Castle. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± ¡°What I agree on sending is the Ksana who¡¯s a Grandmaster Realm cultivator, but you¡¯re a God Realm cultivator. You need to pay me more if that¡¯s the case,¡± Jonathan scoffed as he looked at her. ¡°Since you both already knew my identity, then there¡¯s no point in me disguising myself anymore. I¡¯m curious, though. How did both of you confirm my identity?¡± ¡°Because the real Irving Zeigler is still active in Chanaea now,¡± Paurius replied with his hands down. ¡°Just like how you have spies in Remdik, we also have our spies in Chanaea, and you are one of the most sought out person in our organization. Our people can recognize you the moment they see you even if you have put on a disguise.¡± ¡°Your organization?¡± Jonathan looked at Paurius curiously. Jonathan knew what was going on in Remdik as well because of the situation in Doveston. Based on the information from Asura¡¯s Office, Remdik was controlled by a few forces, but the forces were not as open as the Eight Great Families in Chanaea. In a way, Remdik was a highly centralized country, and the entire development and strategies of the country were controlled by the tsar. The tsar of Remdik was not inherited by lineage. Once a tsar was throned, the tsar would need to train and nurture the next tsar to the throne, and when the power of the current tsar was at its strongest, they would need to support the next tsar in line so that the next in line could seed them. Remdik practiced the abdication system, and because of that, the tsar never lost their power in Remdik. In this country, a tsar could annihte any organization that was established. It seems that the origin of this young boy is by no means simple¡­ However, Jonathan could basically confirm that the organization that Ksana and Paurius were in was not under the tsar, and both of them were not Ivanov¡¯s people either. Otherwise, with the news that Jonathan had killed Antoine, the two factions would have already aimed for his head. Just when Jonathan was looking for a chance to retreat from the site of the battle and leave, Ksana took out a small blue bottle. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ll give you this bottle of Holy Blood if you kill him for me!¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Paurius said coldly while looking at the blue blood in the bottle. Looking at Jonathan, Ksana smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll die if I follow you back anyway, so what is there for me to be afraid of now? Jonathan, legends said that this Holy Blood was from an immortal¡¯s corpse. Those who drink the Holy Blood can restore their youth, so I think you understand the value of this.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 877 The Legendary Man Chapter 877 The Legendary Man Chapter 877-¡°You asked for it!¡± Paurius moved his feet slightly. In the next instant, he had traversed dozens of meters to deliver Ksana a punch. Ksana remainedpletely still, her gaze locked on Jonathan as if she hadn¡¯t even noticed the impending attack. It was clear that she was waiting for Jonathan to make up his mind! Finally, right before Paurius¡¯ punch couldnd on Ksana¡¯s face, Jonathan made a move. The chessboard beneath Ksana¡¯s feet glowed brilliantly, and instantly, she disappeared from Paurius¡¯ sight. Jonathan took the bottle of blue liquid from Ksana without hesitation. It can restore one¡¯s youth? Is it truly possible that such a miracle exists? Jonathan was highly skeptical of Ksana¡¯s im that the mysterious blue liquid was a miraculous elixir capable of restoring youth. As stated in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique manual, even in times when cultivation resources were abundant, no one had been able to concoct an elixir that could guarantee immortality. In this current era, spiritual energy was scarce, so it was impossible to create a potion of such magnitude. It was the coffin in Jonathan¡¯s elixir field that gave him the order to do so. ording to the coffin, he must get the blue liquid and ask about its origins. Despite not knowing what that was, he knew that this was important as the coffin had spoken. After all, inside the coffin was Seboxia himself who founded Seboxiasm over one thousand and six hundred years ago. Jonathan had no idea how he kept his soul intact, but his life force could bring back the dead, a feat that filled Jonathan with admiration. Judging from the coffin¡¯s attitude, he couldn¡¯t help but fear the unknown. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Jonathan asked Ksana. ¡°Jonathan!¡± A ck arrow of fire materialized in Paurius¡¯ hand. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s wiser to remain ignorant. Give me the bottle and kill Ksana, and I can pretend that I never saw you. Our organization won¡¯t hold you ountable for any of the acts youmitted in Remdik.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± Jonathan kept the bottle of blue liquid in his storage ring and pointed his spear at Paurius. ¡°Should I ask her? Or can you provide me with the answer? I just want to know who created the Holy Blood.¡± ¡°Alexievich,¡± Ksana revealed a strange name slowly. Opposite her, Paurius¡¯ forehead was covered with bulging veins, and he nervously ran his hand through his hair before finally allowing himself to slump into a posture ofplete rxation. ¡°All I want is to get the Holy Blood back. I don¡¯t want to create trouble. Why must you force me to kill?¡± Standing on the chessboard, Paurius let out a loud roar. Following his cry, two figuresnded on the chessboard and surrounded Jonathan. Two God Realm cultivators! Jonathan felt his heart sink when he discovered their ranks. If the chessboard focused only on defense, it could effectively defend against any attack from a God Realm cultivator in a minimized state. If it were to incorporate elements of attack and change, it would be able to control up to two God Realm cultivators in the center of the board. However, with four of them present, Jonathan¡¯s ability to withstand the onught was severely limited. Jonathan possessed only a small portion of Pryncyp of Strength, yet it was a powerful weapon that granted him immense might. However, Jonathan was now outnumbered. ¡°Ksana, where is that person you speak of?¡± Jonathan continued asking coldly. The coffin had ordered him to ask the question. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve left without looking back. The coffin¡¯s obvious eagerness indicated that he had gotten himself into a tremendous amount of trouble. ¡°Watch out!¡± Ksana barked as she rolled to her right. However, she appeared on Jonathan¡¯s left. Once again, Jonathan hade to the rescue by employing the chessboard¡¯s formation, which served to protect her from harm. Paurius¡¯ fire arrow missed its target. In frustration, he spun around and delivered a powerful kick to Jonathan¡¯s abdomen. At the same time, two spears wereunched toward Jonathan, and the ever-sessful Divine Chessboard was only able to withstand the force of the attack for a few short seconds before the spears pierced through it, destroying itpletely. ¡°Retract!¡± With a gentle tap of his foot, Jonathan sprang up and traveled dozens of meters in the blink of an eye. He grabbed Ksana and made his way down the mountain. ¡°Use the river! I have a spiritual treasure!¡± Ksana yelled as she pointed at the cier beneath them while wrapping one arm around Jonathan¡¯s waist. ¡°Go!¡± Jonathan shouted as he grabbed Ksana¡¯s hand and tossed her down the mountain. Before him, a figure appeared in a sh and surpassed him, heading for Ksana. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Jonathan hurled a thick rope from his grasp. The rope swiftly encircled the man¡¯s ankle, and he dragged him backward with great force. However, the figure merely stopped for a split second before chopping off the magical rope with his bare hand. The momentarilypse was enough. An immense burst of spiritual energy prated the ground through Jonathan¡¯s feet, and mud walls materialized from the mountains, blocking the figure¡¯s path. Jonathan leaped up and gave a forceful swing. Paurius and the other two had been upied with demolishing the mud walls when, suddenly, the walls transformed into a gigantic mouth and engulfed them all. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Jonathan heard Ksana calling his name at the foot of the mountain. When he looked down, he saw that she had created a huge gap in the cier that stretched at least several dozen meters in front of her. Above the river was a strange magical item that resembled a huge bird egg. Jonathan shot down the mountain while three figures leaped into the air, covered in mud. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ksana yelled, stepping into the peculiar boat. Jonathan took huge strides until hended on Ksana¡¯s boat. Right then, he felt a tremendous force strike his back, causing him to lose his bnce. He soared through the air, passing over the boat below him. Soon, he regained his bnce midair and eventually touched down on the icy surface of the cier. ¡°Go!¡± he instructed Ksana loudly. After saying that, he finally realized that the weapon that had attacked him earlier was Paurius¡¯ fire arrow. The three descended rapidly, and the fire arrow returned to Paurius. Jonathan found it familiar as though he had seen it somewhere before this. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 878 The Legendary Man Chapter 878 The Legendary Man Chapter 878-¡°Ksana, you cannot escape. Come back with me to receive your punishment!¡± Paurius shouted. He and the two other cultivators had surrounded Jonathan and Ksana in a triangr formation. The arrow that was clutched in his hand, which had been on fire only moments before, suddenly became encased in a thinyer of ice. Ksana had only just managed to open up a gap in the ice, yet in the blink of an eye, the arrow had done its work and the space waspletely encased in ayer of ice once again. ¡°Why are you not moving?¡± Jonathan shouted. He pressed his palms on the cier and directed his Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique to the water flowing underneath the ice. ¡°Sacred Dragon, go!¡± Jonathan¡¯s cheeks were flushed as he raised his arms high. A huge gush of water shot up and brought Ksana¡¯s magical item up with it, seemingly carrying them away into the furthest reaches of the horizon. Outside, Paurius and the other two summoned three strange-looking long sticks from their storage rings carved withplicated patterns and stuck them into the ground. As their spiritual energy swirled around the area, Jonathan felt a peculiar ripple surrounding him. It¡¯s a formation! His expression grew grim when he realized their intention. The formation was already in ce. It would be easy for him to leave, but not for Ksana as she was still flying midair. ¡°Divine Chessboard!¡± Jonathan growled. He leaped out of the formation and tossed the chessboard in Ksana¡¯s direction. Before the formation could encircle them, the Divine Chessboard expanded, forming a huge chessboard hundreds of meters wide in the air. ¡°Move!¡± Jonathan held his hands together to form a hand seal, causing Ksana and the strange magical item to be transported to the other end of the chessboard. With that, Ksana was no longer trapped in Paurius and his helpers¡¯ trap formation. ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking cultivator! Can¡¯t you save yourself?¡± Jonathan chided as he delivered a kick to the weird magical item. He had no choice but to save Ksana to ask about the origins of the Holy Blood due to the mysterious coffin in his body. Yet, the moment Jonathan made up his mind to protect Ksana, she behaved as if she weren¡¯t even a cultivator of Grandmaster Realm, much less a cultivator of God Realm. Crack, crack¡­ As the ice cracked open, Jonathan thrust Ksana¡¯s magical item into the river. Having done that, he finally saw Ksana¡¯s current condition. The hatch door to the mysterious, enchanted item was still ajar, and when Jonathan peered inside, he could see Ksana¡¯s body stuck to the wall. Her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be in a deep slumber. Her face and neck were covered in red lines that resembled spider webs. ¡°Ksana?¡± Jonathan used his spiritual energy to encircle the magical item as he leaped into the icy river. Despite being in the space of the bronze handbell, Jonathan could feel a chill down his spine as the icy cold water touched his skin. Three vicious forces closed in on him from behind. A whirlpool formed behind Jonathan, pushing him and Ksana along the current. There were also countless needles stabbing into the water. If the bronze handbell hadn¡¯t blocked the attacks, Jonathan would¡¯ve been impaled by the sharp objects. ¡°Wake up, Ksana!¡± Jonathan reached into the hatch door and grabbed her hand. Mere moments after his spiritual energy flowed into her meridians, he quickly retracted it. The spiritual energy in Ksana¡¯s meridians was too chaotic. Her spiritual energy wasn¡¯t simply flowing in reverse. It seemed as if her meridians had been completely liberated from any sort of control or restriction based on his quick diagnosis earlier. Her spiritual energy was wildly surging through her meridians without any direction. As she wasn¡¯t trying to cultivate, she shouldn¡¯t be experiencing this. The ck veins and strange patterns on her face seemed to indicate that she had been poisoned, but he wasn¡¯t sure about that. ¡°Ksana, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll have no choice but to leave you behind!¡± Jonathan warned as he controlled the whirlpool to increase its speed. It was then Ksana¡¯s fingers moved slightly. A spirit stone fell out of nowhere. Jonathan grabbed the stone and turned to Ksana. She was pointing weakly at an opening within the compartment. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Without hesitation, Jonathan pushed the spirit stone into the opening. Immediately, the magical item started emanating a white glow. He nced at the front of the magical item and saw a sharp structure that had been formed by spiritual energy. It resembled a bay. ¡°ce¡­ your hand¡­ on the spirit stone,¡± Ksana said weakly. Sensing the three bursts of spiritual energy above him, Jonathan stepped on the whirlpool and entered the hatch door. As soon as his hand made contact with the spirit stone, he immediately knew how to use the magical item. Without dy, he harnessed his spiritual power and channeled it into the spirit stone, releasing and activating the spiritual energy that was contained within the spirit stone. The magical item emitted a brilliant light as it flew across the river like aet, leaving a magnificent trail in its wake. Above the cier, Paurius and the other two sensed a huge burst of spiritual energy moving away from them. They took on a serious, almost grave expression, and the air around them grew heavy with tension. Paurius hollered, ¡°Get our men to search for them along Gerrain River!¡± Beside him, one of the God Realm cultivators nodded and left to ry his order to the organization. Meanwhile, the magical item Jonathan and Ksana were taking was about to lose control. The spirit stone had the remarkable power to enable the magical item to traverse distances of a few hundred miles with ease. However, Jonathan had tapped into the full extent of its capabilities in order to escape from the scene. They were traveling at remarkable speed, but the magical item could not withstand the intense spiritual energy. In less than sixty seconds, the protection markings on the magical item began to fracture. Losing the protection of the markings, the magical item started buzzing. It shattered into pieces after traveling for thirty miles, causing Jonathan and Ksana to sink with its remains. ¡°Hang on. We won¡¯t die!¡± Jonathan held Ksana as they sank into the river. As the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was activated, a huge palm pulled Jonathan, Ksana, and the remains of the magical item to the riverbed. Above them, Paurius and the others shed past. Several secondster, Paurius returned and activated his spiritual sense, using it to explore the ground. ¡°How strange. I sense the fluctuation of spiritual energy. Did they leave those behind?¡± Confused, he turned to continue his search downstream. A few hundred meters beneath the riverbed, Jonathan was moving swiftly with an unconscious Ksana. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 879 The Legendary Man Chapter 879 The Legendary Man Chapter 879-Within Remdik, Mount Enly was a volcano that hadin dormant for thousands of years in the Darlita Range. At over five thousand four hundred meters high, it was the highest peak in Epea. As a matter of fact, Mount Enly was the only volcano in the world with a height exceeding three thousand meters, which was why it was dubbed ¡°the World¡¯s Furnace.¡± However, that massive furnace had beenpletely carpeted with snow due to its proximity to Aizkovos. Notably, the volcano was a well-known restricted area in Remdik. Along with most of the Darlita Range, it was a very mysterious spot in Epea due to the many losses of lives there. Every year, countless adventurers journeyed into the mountain range, hoping to conquer it. s, they all ended up missing and never walked out of it. At that moment, a young man stood at the edge of an escarpment halfway up Mount Enly, silently watching the snowfall. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Before the snowkes could fall on the young man¡¯s head, however, they would be repelled to the sides as though an invisible shield was enveloping him. It seemed like there was a hidden wind-like barrier around the young man, flurrying snow away from him. Undoubtedly, it would be a mysterious sight to anyone who witnessed it. Right then, a burst of spiritual energy rapidly approached the young man from a two-meter-square cave behind the escarpment. In a matter of seconds, an old man zoomed out of the cave and stopped behind the young man. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve received word from Paurius.¡± As the young man slowly turned around to face the old man, he dismissed the energy surrounding him, allowing the snowkes tond on his body. The moment the snowkes came into contact with his shoulders, they vaporized, emitting a sizzling sound of a water droplet on a hot pan. ¡°Did he manage to catch her?¡± he asked impassively while walking toward the old man. With every step he took, the knee-high snow would swiftly melt beneath his foot. Shockingly, those puddles of melted snow had long vaporized into steam before he lifted his feet. ¡°Paurius didn¡¯t manage to catch Ksana, and she had already leaked the secret of Holy Blood to Jonathan¡ª¡± Boom! Before the old man could finish his report, the young man arrived right in front of him. Gusts of spiritual energy surged, radiating from the young man. Raging heat waves shrouded the entire area, plunging the escarpment into a furnace in the blink of an eye. Under the blistering heat, the surrounding snow quickly melted. The resulting liquid vaporized, and those curtains of steam flowed up into the atmosphere, melting the falling snow. The old man was forced to pull out all the stops¡ª vehemently summoning spiritual energy¡ªto resist the overwhelming heat. Despite being a cultivator in God Realm, he still had a tough time withstanding the scorching heat. To prop himself up, he had his left knee and right hand on the ground. The droplets of sweat dripping from the tip of his nose vaporized immediately the second they hit the ground. At the same time, a burnt smell started to waft from the old man¡¯s right hand. The searing heat emitted from the young man had burnt through the old man¡¯s spirit shield and singed his palm. ¡°Master, Paurius already led his subordinates to pursue the duo. He said he was confident in bringing Jonathan¡¯s and Ksana¡¯s bodies back to the holynd in three days,¡± the old man reported humbly as he clenched his teeth to endure the agonizing pain. The young man walked past the old man. ¡°Tell Paurius to end himself if Holy Blood is not within my sight in three days,¡± the former stated. Once the young man had disappeared into the cave and the remaining energy pulses had dispersed, the old man slowly rose to his feet. He dropped his gaze to his right palm and noted the burnt flesh. ¡°You¡¯re on your own this time, Paurius!¡± he muttered to himself. In an unknown mountain range twenty-five kilometers from Gerrain River, Jonathan was hiding in a naturally-formed limestone cave with Ksana in his arms. At that time, Remdik had entered the dead of winter. The temperature there had stabilized at negative thirty to forty degrees all year long. Nevertheless, Jonathan was not afraid of the freezing temperature. After all, as a cultivator at his cultivation level, he could handle even harsher environments with ease. Ksana, who was lying in his arm, however, was still out cold. Her tumultuous spiritual energy could not protect her against the freezing temperature. In fact, her body had started to lose heat, and her breathing had also turned shallow. Jonathan took out the timber he collected along the way from the storage ring and started a fire in a spot sheltered from the wind. Once the fire was zing, he carried Ksana closer to the fire and took a seat. A pucker formed between his brows when he took her pulse. He could suppress the turbulent spiritual energy in Ksana¡¯s body but had no idea what to do with the ck vein markings crawling up her face. Deciding to deal with the solvable problem first, Jonathan forcibly pumped spiritual energy into Ksana¡¯s meridians. His spiritual energy, cultivated using Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, possessed an iparable level of purity. When his spiritual energy crossed paths with hers within her body, it stilled hers in an instant. In less than ten minutes, the previously-tempestuous spiritual energy within Ksana¡¯s body had calmed entirely. Despite that, without Ksana¡¯s will, her spiritual energy was akin to a dead calm sea, silently lying in her meridians. If it continues in this vein, she¡¯s only waiting for death toe knocking. ¡°Coffin! Do you want to know the origins of Holy Blood? Then help me out by giving me some life force.¡± At his wits¡¯ end, Jonathan negotiated with the coffin. Due to the incredible healing nature of life force, he would often badger the coffin for it. Yet, the coffin never once entertained his whining, behaving just like an actual inanimate object. That time around, Jonathan was simply trying his luck when he asked the question. He was not hoping for the coffin to agree. Unexpectedly, the coffin spoke. ¡°It¡¯s the Pryncyp of Curse. My life force can¡¯t help her. Try that vial of Holy Blood.¡± It was the third time the coffin had spoken to Jonathan. The previous times were to warn him not to misuse life force. It seems that Holy Blood must have aplicated origin since even this big shot is coveting it. With those thoughts racing through his mind, Jonathan took out the vial containing the so-called Holy Blood and fed Ksana a sip. At the same time, Jonathan wondered what benefits he could gain in exchange if the coffin were to force him to search for Holy Blood. Holy Blood appeared light blue in color and had a faint coppery smell mixed with a flower fragrance. A whiff of it would cause one to be inexplicably excited. Even the spiritual energy within one¡¯s meridians would flow faster. The ck markings on Ksana¡¯s face faded slightly after she had taken a sip of Holy Blood. Noticing her improvement, Jonathan hurriedly helped her sit up and fed her another sip. After she swallowed the liquid, her breathing stabilizedpletely. Plus, the deathlike pallor of her face had been reced by the faintest flush of red. ¡°Although this thing can¡¯t revive the dead as the life force does, it has simr properties,¡± Jonathan commented while carefully studying the blue vial in his hand. He then continued, ¡°I wonder what it will do to me if I drink it.¡± ¡°If you drink it?¡± The coffin sneered. ¡°Do it if you have a death wish!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 880 The Legendary Man Chapter 880 The Legendary Man Chapter 880-By then, Jonathan had brought the blue vial to his lips. However, the coffin¡¯s words frightened him so much that he halted urgently. Realizing what he had almost done, he swiftly set the vial down. Due to his body¡¯s desire for the blue Holy Blood, he nearly consumed it instinctively. Looking down at the vial in his hand, Jonathan discovered that the fragrant scent wafting from the opening had gotten stronger. It felt as though a woman was beckoning at him through a curtain of haze. Truth be told, it was a tough invitation to turn down. Stamping out the overwhelming craving for the blue liquid, Jonathan stuck the cork into the opening. At the same time, Ksana, who was on the ground, abruptly opened her eyes. Ding! A string of sparks ignited, casting bright golden scintitions in front of Jonathan. Ksana gripped an extremely short dagger as she stood several meters away from him. ¡°Hey, I saved your life. Aren¡¯t you being too cold-blooded for attacking me the second you wake up?¡± heined with a frown. It was then that Ksana recognized Jonathan and finally dropped her guard. With a light leap, shended near the fire and took a cigar from her storage ring before picking up a piece of burning wood and lighting her cigar with it. The woman looked incredibly bold as she took long drags after long drags on her cigar, looking nothing like the patient who was on the verge of death a while ago. ¡°You¡¯re an interesting character. You nearly died earlier, and now you¡¯re smoking a cigar as though none of that happened. Are all Remdikian women like you?¡± Jonathan remarked. Ksana tilted her head to look at him and inhaled a lungful of her cigar before passing it to him. ¡°Want one?¡± she asked. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m not interested.¡± Jonathan declined her offer with a wave of his hand. Her attention then fell on Jonathan¡¯s hand. Within his palm, the light blue Holy Blood appeared magical under the illumination of the dancing mes. Noticing her gaze, Jonathan rotated his wrist and kept the vial of Holy Blood in his storage ring. Ksana smiled at his actions. ¡°You¡¯d better hold onto that vial of Holy Blood tightly. With that thing, my life is in your hands.¡± As she spoke, she ced her left hand on the ground to prop up her body before inching closer to Jonathan. ¡°Only Holy Blood can suppress my curse. With it in your possession, you can make me do anything,¡± she added. Jonathan stared at Ksana¡¯s gorgeous face that was right before his eyes. He took a deep breath before slowly saying, ¡°Ksana, the cigar smell on you is overpowering. Could you maybe sit further away?¡± At first, Ksana was stunned by his request but soon grinned as she returned to her seat. She took two more puffs of her cigar before gazing at the fire and sighing. ¡°A person on the brink of death all year round has neither pride nor humility. The woman that you¡¯re seeing now is the real me.¡± Ksana did not skirt around the truth as she told him about her past. Despite appearing unbothered, a hint of agony shed across her eyes. ¡°Ask her the origins of Holy Blood.¡± Coffin¡¯s voice sounded in Jonathan¡¯s mind once again. Jonathan dared not dy the matter, so he put forth the question after a brief contemtion. ¡°Ksana, how did Holy Bloode about? What about the witch you mentioned earlier? What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not witch,¡± Ksana replied. She then took out two bottles of vodka as well as arge piece of ham and set them down in front of Jonathan. ¡°This is made from human flesh. Do you want some?¡± Jonathan eyed the bright red piece of ham and downed a mouthful of vodka. ¡°What is it then if it¡¯s not witch?¡± he probed. ¡°It¡¯s Alexievich, the founding emperor who united Remdik for the first time one thousand five hundred years ago. He¡¯s my ancestor.¡± Ksana¡¯s tone was casual, yet Jonathan was shell-shocked. He was sure that he had heard the name Alexievich somewhere before. Thanks to Ksana¡¯s reminder, he finally recalled the renowned figure of Remdik. Most people might be unfamiliar with the name Alexievich, but the Remdik Emperor was a prominent figure in the course of history. Instead of a human, the Remdik Emperor was exalted as a God in history. ording to the records, the Remdik Emperor was merely a lord before he became emperor. The number of servants he had was less than one hundred. At that time, there were many kings in the vastnds of Remdik, each having states and governments of their own. The Remdik Emperor lived in a small state under the reign of a tyrant. One day, the tyrant king went hunting on a whim. As he passed the Remdik Emperor¡¯snd, he took a fancy to thetter¡¯s wife. Despite being a minister of the tyrant king, the Remdik Emperor could not bear the humiliation. s, his powers were far too weak against the king¡¯s army. After a fierce battle, the Remdik Emperor¡¯s servants were either dead or heavily injured. Having witnessed the horrific scene, his wife slit her throat with a knife in front of him, which forced him to flee. No one heard from him or saw him afterward. A decade passed, and he returned. Upon his return, he first killed the lord governing thend he had owned before freeing the ves. Leading a troop with less than two hundred men, he charged toward the capital. It was recorded that the Remdik Emperor hovered in midair and destroyed the entire capital with a flip of his hand. For fifty years after the incident, he ughtered hundreds of kings throughout Eastern Epea and established a powerhouse that upied Epea for nearly two thousand years¡ªthe current Remdik. From a mortal¡¯s point of view, the Remdik Emperor¡¯s life might seem nothing more than a miracle tale later generations came up with. The historical records might be inurate, but cultivators knew it was a simple story of a mortal bing a cultivator to exact revenge. However, soaring across the sky with a leap and crushing cities with a flip of a hand in merely a decade was an incredible feat in cultivation. The truth to that story still had to be verified. Regardless of the legitimacy of the legend, it was undeniable that the Remdik Emperor was one of the unrivaled figures in the history of the cultivation world. Yet, Ksana, sitting in front of him, had imed to be a descendant of the Remdik Emperor. Anyone in Jonathan¡¯s shoes would find it unreal. ¡°The Remdik Emperor¡¯s bloodline did not end?¡± Jonathan asked curiously. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s wrong. You mentioned earlier that Holy Blood came from the Remdik Emperor¡­ Ksana¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­ The Remdik Emperor is still alive¡­¡± He eyed Ksana with an odd expression on his face. Others might not think of that possibility, but Jonathan was an exception. It was because the person sealed in the coffin within his body might be Seboxia, the one who founded Seboxiasm. The interval from the organization¡¯s founding date to the current year was around a thousand and six hundred years. It was a century earlier than the day the Remdik Emperor rose to fame. Even if Ksana told him the Remdik Emperor was still alive, Jonathan would not be surprised. This bunch of ancient immortals sure have remarkable tricks up their sleeves. But if the Remdik Emperor is still alive, then the issue with Doveston is a moot point. A cultivator who lived for nearly two thousand years isn¡¯t someone I can afford to mess with, regardless of how untalented they are! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 881 The Legendary Man Chapter 881 The Legendary Man Chapter 881-Jonathan decided that if the Remdik Emperor were still alive as he had thought, it would be the right choice to return to his home country immediately and flee with his friends and family. However, just as he was ready to part ways with Ksana, her voice rang out again. ¡°The Remdik Emperor isn¡¯t alive, but his body is in their hands. The vial of Holy Blood you¡¯re holding is the diluent extracted from the Remdik Emperor¡¯s purified blood. It can make the cultivators¡¯ spiritual energy unusually active. If consumed on a short-term basis, it works simrly to the mortal world¡¯s stimnt, having the same effects as the drugs used to boost one¡¯s potential in the cultivator world.¡± ¡°Then what if it¡¯s consumed on a long-term basis?¡± Jonathan doubtfully questioned as the thought of how he had wanted to gulp the liquid medicine crossed his mind. Ksana took a bite of the ham she was holding onto. After a long while of rumination, she threw it aside, crossed her arms to grab the hem of her top, and pulled it upward to remove it. In the cave, Jonathan, sitting near the fire, stared dazedly at her fair chest. Ksana was only wearing a brassiere at that very moment. Yet, what attracted his attention was not her bosom but the ck lines at the center of her chest that appeared and disappeared following her breathing. With her head lowered and eyes fixed on her chest, Ksana sighed and revealed, ¡°This is the side effect of consuming Holy Blood for a long-term period.¡± ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± she then asked. ¡°No.¡± Jonathan got up, walked over, and crouched in front of her. ¡°Let me touch it.¡± Verily, his eyes were clear, and his gaze never roamed elsewhere. As he extended his right index finger and lightly touched the ck line on her chest, a threadlike surge of life force prated her skin, and one of the intermittently visible ck lines gradually faded. Before Jonathan and Ksana could rejoice over it, that gradually fading ck vein spread aggressively toward her neck. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Ksana eximed in fear. Seizing hold of her neck, Jonathan whipped out a dagger and pierced it straight into her flesh. As he used spiritual energy to seal the blood vessel above the cut, ck blood spurted out from Ksana¡¯s wound and sshed right onto the rocks beside her. That ck blood had impressive agility, persistently spreading across the rocks as if it had tentacles. However, because it had left Ksana¡¯s body, it eventually lost its sustenance and turned into a pool of ck, gooey mess. ¡°Can¡¯t you force all of it out?¡± Jonathan asked while eyeing the tainted blood with a frown. Ksana forcefully pried open his arm, then promptly picked up the vodka and poured it on her wound. ¡°Using our words, we¡¯ll say that this kind of blood has permeated my heart and lungs. But you Chanaeans will call this invasion of the circtory system. Simply put, I won¡¯t live for long,¡± she exined. Ksana put on her top and continued munching on the ham. ¡°So, I¡¯m not afraid of anything,¡± she added afterward. Tears had brimmed in her eyes by the time she met Jonathan¡¯s gaze again. ¡°That vial of Holy Blood you have can only let me live for a month longer. I still have two more vials; they are myst lifeline,¡± Ksana stated. With a wave of her arm, she ced the remaining two vials of Holy Blood in front of Jonathan and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many breathtaking sceneries online previously. I know there¡¯s not only white snow and cold oceans in this world. There are also clear blue seas and vast, boundless meadows. I thought I would be able to make use of myst three months to go and take a look at these ces, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would find me so quickly. If you want, I can give you all three vials. If I must keep fleeing for my life, there¡¯s no difference between living for another three months or only one more day.¡± At the sight of the two vials of Holy Blood in front of him, Jonathan took out his and put it together. He looked at Ksana and replied with a smile, ¡°These are originally your belongings. Be it gambling or drugs, I¡¯ve always avoided them. Frankly, I still don¡¯t know which organization you belong to after listening to your exnation. Since you¡¯re the Remdik Emperor¡¯s descendant and have such an impressive talent for cultivation, your status in Remdik shouldn¡¯t be too low, no? Why would you end up getting hunted down?¡± A hint of gratitude shed in Ksana¡¯s eyes as she gazed at the three vials of Holy Blood on the ground. Lifting her head to nce at Jonathan, she appeared less wary of the man before her at that point. ¡°The Remdik Emperor has already been dead for over a thousand and four hundred years. Even if I¡¯m his descendant, who would bother themself about that? Even I couldn¡¯t care less about it. Besides, do you think the Remdik Emperor only has a few descendants? Based on what I know, there are over two hundred of them. It¡¯s just that I have a bit more luck and a more profound cultivation level.¡± While she recalled everything she had experienced in the past, she slowly redirected her gaze toward Jonathan and remarked, ¡°Jonathan, I never thought I¡¯d meet you while running for my life. The past two days I spent with you were the happiest days of my life.¡± Ksana gulped down arge mouthful of vodka and quirked the corners of her lips into a smile as she looked at him. ¡°Forget about the so-called nation or its people. I¡¯ve never had a home anyway. I shall tell you everything I know today. If you ever make your way up to Mount Enly one day, I¡¯ll consider that as you avenging me.¡± ¡°Sure. Go on. I¡¯m listening.¡± Jonathan cheerily took out two packets of peanuts, and with the help of vodka, a hard liquor, he sat through the entire story. Nheless, neither Jonathan nor Ksana, who believed she would die for sure, could have imagined that their conversation that day wouldpletely change Chanaea¡¯s and Remdik¡¯s situation. In fact, from then on, the opportunities in Asura¡¯s Office all came from the words Ksana had said out of impulsiveness. Munching on the peanuts, Ksana, under the influence of alcohol, began giving an ount of the organization behind her¡ªSanctuary. The inside of the mountain under the main peak of Mount Enly had long been secretly emptied by the members of Sanctuary. Ksana and two hundred other children grew up on that mountain. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Starting from a young age, they learned about cultivation from a group of people known as God Agents. Throughout the years, to stimte those children¡¯ potential, those God Agents fed them the so- called Holy Blood all year round. During the initial years, those children, despite being imprisoned on the snow mountain, did not have to struggle with getting food and drinks. Other than mandatory cultivation, they led a rather free and easy life. However, as those children grew up, they soon had varying cultivation speeds because of their different physiques. Then, the God Agents began to split those children into two batches¡ªthe fast learners would continue with cultivation, while the slow ones had to do misceneous work, or in other words, assigned the role of a ve. Ksana once witnessed her best friend being served a forceful p that left her skull shattered, then afterward being thrown off the mountain just because she dozed off from getting too exhausted from work. Just as those children with higher cultivation speed were relieved and rejoicing over their innate talent, something strange began to happen. Ksana¡¯spanions slowly disappeared one after another. They seemingly vanished into thin air without any signs whatsoever. Thereafter, those children never appeared again. Finally, on one fine day about three years ago, Ksana was the one to disappear. At that point, she finally understood the true goal behind Sanctuary, which was none other than creating God! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 882 The Legendary Man Chapter 882 The Legendary Man Chapter 882-It was supposed to be the day they received their monthly portion of Holy Blood. The remaining thirty youths were given their respective shares. Only Ksana was brought away through the backdoor when it was her turn to receive it. The person who did so was none other than Paurius. Paurius subsequently led her to a clinically white room filled with scientific equipment she could not name. The moment she entered, Paurius and the others gestured for her to lie down on an examination table. Previously, the children would undergo a checkup once every three months, but that was clearly not the case then. Just as Ksanay down, she was immediately restrained by alloy cuffs. Realizing something was amiss, she wanted to resist, but the doctor had already injected her with a sedative. Even Ksana herself was oblivious to how long she had been unconscious. By the time she regained consciousness, she was already inside aboratory. It was then that she heard about Sanctuary¡¯s n to create God. All the children, including Ksana, were descendants of the Remdik Emperor. It was just that their gic connection to him had been gradually diluted over time. Nevertheless, nothing was ever set in stone. Even though Sanctuary could not tell whom among the children was gically closest to the Remdik Emperor¡¯s main bloodline, they had devised a way to trigger the atavism within one¡¯s bloodline. It was none other than the blue-colored Holy Blood, which was retrieved from the corpse of the Remdik Emperor. The Remdik Emperor died more than a thousand years ago. Although his body had long been devoid of life, and all that was left was a shriveled corpse, his heart continued to beat for some mysterious reason. Moreover, the members of Sanctuary discovered that by extracting the live flesh from his heart, they were able to produce fresh blood continuously. Despite the small volume avable, the unending supply provided them with endless samples for research. As for Holy Blood, it was the diluent extracted from the Remdik Emperor¡¯s purified blood. Previously, Ksana and the others only thought of Holy Blood as a medication that could enhance their cultivation. Little did they realize its real purpose was to find out who could be gically closest to the Remdik Emperor. To a cultivator, Holy Blood was a double-edged sword. Whereas, for themon man, it could elevate one¡¯s vitality but also act as a poison that would exhaust one¡¯s potential and innate talent. For someone like Ksana, who had a high degree ofpatibility, Holy Blood provided a significant boost to her cultivation despite being harmful to her. For example, Ksana achieved God Realm effortlessly. Although Holy Blood allowed her to break free from the shackles of nature, Ksana could not progress any further after reaching God Realm. While listening to her story, Jonathan pressed his hand against her abdomen. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He then extended his spiritual sense into her elixir field with a burst of spiritual energy and observed her energy field from within. At that moment, an image of Ksana appeared inside the energy field. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m observing the flow of spiritual energy in your energy field.¡± Just as Jonathan spoke, an image of him slowly emerged right beside Ksana. Then, he continued, ¡°Our bodies are just like a sophisticated machine churning away. From head to toe, our consciousness field, circtory system, and energy field are the three most important components. Before achieving Divine Realm, one¡¯s vita is contained in the consciousness field, a ce brimming with our spiritual sense. Thus, every thought and action starts from the consciousness field. ¡°As for the circtory system, it¡¯s the bedrock of one¡¯s physical body. The reason one cultivates spiritual energy and the body at the same time is to ensure that they feed each other in a virtuous cycle. For example, if you take a pail filled with water, you will need to strengthen the pail¡¯s structural integrity as your cultivation turns the water into gold. The same applies to our bodies. One that is too weak will copse under the weight of overwhelming spiritual energy, which will waste all of one¡¯s efforts.¡± Pausing briefly, Jonathan could not help but think of Aetomoye in the West Region. That old man cultivated his spiritual energy but not his physical body. Consequently, despite having fully grasped Pryncyp of Blood, he exploded into mush the moment he achieved Divine Realm and was completely stuck in the absolute phase of God Realm. If he hadn¡¯t run into the mysterious coffin inside my body, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to make any more progress despite having an immortal body. While that would be nice at first, he would end up bing a walking corpse from the sands of time wearing him down. Every time those thoughts crossed his mind, he would feel a chill down his spine and remind himself to take it as a warning. ¡°I met a man in West Region who cultivated his spiritual energy but not his physical body. Since he met a miserable end, I hope the incident can serve as a lesson to you,¡± Jonathan said to Ksana in a solemn tone. ¡°As for the third point, it is the elixir field, the center of the body¡¯s spiritual energy. The elixir field is also the foundation of a cultivator, the ce where all one¡¯s energy intersects. If something were to go wrong with it, it would negatively affect one¡¯s future cultivation path.¡± Although Ksana spoke Chanaean well, her proficiency was limited to daily conversations. Therefore, she was left in a daze when Jonathan exined the mechanics of cultivation. ¡°Jonathan, I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re saying, but I guess you¡¯re telling me that this ce is important?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± As the image of Jonathan continued to travel through the elixir field to scrutinize it, Ksana followed closely by his side. ¡°However, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my elixir field. I did not face any obstacles during my cultivation,¡± she remarked. Staring at the chaotic border of Ksana¡¯s energy field, Jonathan turned around to face her. ¡°Nothing wrong? If that was the case, why aren¡¯t you making any progress? Why don¡¯t you use your cultivation method now? I want to see how your energy field operates when you do so.¡± If Jonathan had said those words to any other God Realm cultivator in Chanaea, they would have killed him for it. After all, the core of everyone¡¯s cultivation method was the flow of spiritual energy in their energy field. In Jonathan¡¯s case, his energy field was like a vortex where the energy spun around its axis, simr to the eye of a hurricane. Once spiritual energy entered from the outside, it would then be sucked into the center to be cultivated. That method was a lot more efficient than those who used the spiritual pressure of their energy field to contain spiritual energy. Ever since Jonathan achieved God Realm, the vortex would continue to spin even when he was not cultivating. By doing so, it could continuously absorb the spiritual energy in the surroundings. Although the automated operation was slow, it had the advantage of never stopping, even when he was eating or sleeping. That resulted in a significantpounding effect with the passage of time. That aside, Jonathan¡¯s scrutiny of Ksana¡¯s spiritual energy flow was by itself considered taboo among cultivators. Nevertheless, she simply responded to his request with a faint smile. After she hummed in agreement, her image gradually faded away. The previously quiet energy field began to operate,plying with her will. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 883 The Legendary Man Chapter 883 The Legendary Man Chapter 883-Jonathan¡¯s image, too, gradually disappeared from Ksana¡¯s energy field. Despite theck of a physical presence within it, he could see every single detail of her energy field clearly. As ripples began forming on top of the previously peaceful energy field, it felt as if a pebble had been dropped onto the middle of the quietke. Thereafter, waves of spiritual energy visible to the naked eye began to rage within her elixir field. They rolled, settled down, and crashed against one another. Every time the process repeated itself, plenty of energy was expended unnecessarily. The phenomenon was simr to how a giant wave crashed onto the shore. When it began to recede, it would create an opposite force that went against the wavesing behind it. Although the force of the subsequent wave could not be entirely negated, it was enough for its momentum to be diminished. However, that was where it did not make sense. The energy that was supposed to be counteracted did not disappear nor be reinvigorated. Instead, it evolved, right before Jonathan¡¯s curious eyes, into turbulent spiritual energy that flooded toward the elixir field¡¯s exit. That was when he found the reason behind the intensity of Paurius¡¯ spiritual energy. Closing his eyes, he put his hand on Ksana¡¯s abdomen. Both of them subsequently formed a mysterious bond. With his hand on her energy field, Jonathan could easily cripple her by sending a burst of spiritual energy to disrupt the rhythm of her spiritual energy flow. Conversely, it was also easy for Ksana to do the same, as Jonathan had immersed himself entirely in her elixir field. The situation was a testament to their mutual trust despite only knowing each other for less than three days. One could not deny how mysteriously the world worked. It was not until ten-odd minutester that Jonathan finally retracted his hand. Ksana dismissed all her spiritual energy before looking at him. ¡°What do you think? Is my elixir field still doing all right?¡± she asked. Jonathan shook his head in response. ¡°No, it has reached its limit.¡± ¡°Its limit?¡± Ksana did not understand what he was saying. ¡°Yes, its limit.¡± After pondering for a moment, Jonathan raised his gaze and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had no progress ever since you achieved God Realm?¡± Ksana nodded in acknowledgment. Frowning, he took a deep breath and exined, ¡°When I observed the flow of your spiritual energy, I found it to be chaotic, yet it seemed to be constrained by its own rules. Its unpredictability is what makes it unique. However, your elixir field isn¡¯t showing any sticity in the face of your raging spiritual energy. Instead, it feels just like a wall made of metal, an indication that it has lost its vitality entirely.¡± Jonathan downed a mouthful of vodka and added, ¡°Holy Blood has not only ced a limit on your physical body but also overstretched your elixir field in the name of strengthening it. You have hit the ceiling when ites to your cultivation. If you insist on breaking through it by force, your elixir field will explode, causing your death.¡± By then, his thoughts were no longer focused on the condition of Ksana¡¯s elixir field. Instead, he began to wonder if Holy Blood could be used on members of Asura¡¯s Office. The objective of Jonathan¡¯s trip was for him to find Charleigh. If he could convince Charleigh to return with him, that would be for the best. His second choice was to kidnap thetter if push came to shove. In the worst-case scenario in which Charleigh could not leave with him, he had to figure out how to obtain all of thetter¡¯s research so that Jason could work on them. Jonathan was willing to sacrifice everything as long as he could elevate the cultivation level of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s cultivators. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, they would end up being massacred in the uing war. As of then, Chanaea was incapable of defending itself against its foreign foes, be it the tsar of Remdik, the religious factions of West Region, or Apocalypse of Anndur. Nothing would be better than if the eight respectable families and variousrge sects were willing to combine their strengths to fight the enemy. Unfortunately, uniting all of them was a task just as difficult as the current one Jonathan had on hand. Bybining the improvements he made in cultivation techniques with the spirit stones from the ckwood family, he would be able to produce many Superior Realm cultivators. As for Jason, he could use Charleigh¡¯s research results to mass-produce Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Back then, Jonathan assumed they had reached the limit of what was possible. Little did he expect Holy Blood to open a whole new paradigm for them. The two batches of cultivators that would be produced with the methods mentioned earlier were capable of further elevating their cultivation level, but their chances of doing so were close to zero. Under such circumstances, it was inconceivable that any one of them would reject the temptation of leveling up to God Realm with the help of Holy Blood. ¡°As someone who¡¯s dying soon, the condition of my elixir field barely matters to me,¡± Ksana replied with a smile after putting her clothes back on. Even though she was still being hunted down, she was experiencing true freedompared to when she was trapped at Mount Enly. ¡°Jonathan, do you still have any more of those peanuts? Chanaean food is really delicious,¡± she asked. ¡°Peanuts are delicious?¡± Smiling wryly, Jonathan brought out a dozen vacuum-packed snacks with a wave of his hand. ¡°I have a variety of snacks here. You can have them all.¡± He had bought them for himself as food reserves. After being sick of having all sorts of opulent food due to his station, he felt that such snacks were the best apaniments for alcohol. Right then, Ksana smiled gleefully at the pile of snacks she had never tasted before, ripped one of them open, and popped some baked beans into her mouth. Staring at the delighted woman, Jonathan put down the vodka bottle in his hand. ¡°Ksana, there are two things that I still don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Ksana replied while munching on the baked beans. Staring into her eyes, he began to speak. ¡°Firstly, based on what you said, you have seen Paurius before. However, when he sat across from us on the train for almost an entire day, why didn¡¯t you recognize him? Instead, you only did so when he was about to strike. While I was fighting him, I seized the opportunity to ascertain if he was in disguise. The result was that he wasn¡¯t, so you should¡¯ve been able to recognize him.¡± Throughout his utterances, he watched Ksana intently. If she were to show any signs of panic, he would break her neck without any hesitation. In truth, he had deliberately exposed his vulnerable spots to Ksana when he helped her examine her elixir field. He only dared to do so because the mysterious coffin was by his side. Regardless of how powerful Ksana was, he would definitely not die at her hands. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 884 The Legendary Man Chapter 884 The Legendary Man Chapter 884-Jonathan¡¯s suspicious nature was something he himself could not change. In fact, it was inevitable since he had experienced far too much throughout the years. It was not that he was cruel, but the bloody reality forced him to doubt the motives of everyone who approached him. Ksana had also sensed the man¡¯s solemnity by then and slowly stopped eating. ¡°What¡¯s the second thing, then?¡± ¡°Secondly, it¡¯s the direction you were traveling,¡± Jonathan replied cidly. Subsequently, he continued, ¡°You said that Sanctuary is based at Mount Enly. But Mount Enly is at the borders of Remdik and Western Epea. Meanwhile, the train we took was westbound. If the truth is as you imed, and you fled from Mount Enly, you would either head west toward Western Epea or east toward the barren area at Centum Mountain. On the whole, you should be moving away from Mount Enly. Why did you take the same train as me, heading toward Saspiuburg, which is close to Mount Enly? This isn¡¯t an escape route. Instead, you¡¯re offering yourself up on a silver tter.¡± At his question, Ksana carefully put away the baked beans she had opened before downing a big gulp of vodka. After pondering for a moment, she asked, ¡°What would you do if I can¡¯t answer these two questions to your satisfaction, Jonathan?¡± ¡°Kill you,¡± Jonathan answered unhesitatingly, taking out his Heaven Sword and plunging it into the ground beside him. Sensing the murderous intent emanating from the man, Ksana was not at all angered. Instead, she chortled. She took arge swig of vodka and burped before stating, ¡°Let¡¯s start with your first question. Before Paurius came out this time, he¡¯d probably been baptized with Holy Blood.¡± The instant Jonathan heard her response, a slight frown marred his countenance. Isn¡¯t Holy Blood drunk? Why is it now used for baptism? Right then, Ksana did not bother keeping him in suspense but recalled every little detail about Sanctuary. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, the blue Holy Blood is a diluent of the purified blood extracted from the Remdik Emperor. However, that isn¡¯t the only thing extracted. There¡¯s another substance, and it¡¯s rumored to have the ability to reverse time and restore one¡¯s youth so long as the person can survive the baptism. The God Realm cultivators in Sanctuary are divided into two types¡ªthose who have sessfully been baptized and those who have never been baptized. I¡¯ve never been baptized and must depend on Holy Blood for survival until my body ispletely eroded by the poisonous elements within Holy Blood, and I slowly die. On the other hand, there are others like Paurius. They survived the baptism of Holy Blood, and their bodies will soon generate new vitality. They don¡¯t need Holy Blood to sustain their lives. This applies to the three children you saw previously.¡± Her exnation at present boggled Jonathan¡¯s mind. Even though I¡¯ve epted the fact that the Remdik Emperor¡¯s corpse still has vitality left, the usage of his blood is downright ridiculous. Not only can it improve one¡¯s cultivation level, but it can also restore one¡¯s youth, huh? In that case, It¡¯s no longer blood but a drug of immortality! Ksana did not bother about whether the man believed her but proceeded to answer his second question. ¡°I took the westbound train to avoid those from Sanctuary. Previously, I¡¯d also wanted to flee beyond Remdik¡¯s east borders and go to Centum Mountain. But I only have three months left to live. What¡¯s the point even if I took off to Centum Mountain and survived? I might as well die.¡± ¡°Since you had already escaped to Redlington, why didn¡¯t you head south and cross River Onxy to enter into Chanaea? Then, you could¡¯ve gone anywhere,¡± Jonathan pressed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Shaking her head, Ksana sighed andmented, ¡°There¡¯s no way I can survive in Doveston. Why do you think Remdik¡¯s soldiers suddenly gathered in Doveston? Do you really think it¡¯s because of the minerals there?¡± ¡°Is that not so?¡± That abrupt question from her puzzled Jonathan. As a rtively qualified strategist, he and those from Asura¡¯s Office had long since analyzed the reason behind Chanaea¡¯s and Remdik¡¯s mobilization of troopstely. As both countries bordered each other on a vast stretch ofnd, there had been conflicts and frequent battles since ancient times. In the past hundred years, however, the situation between Chanaea and Remdik had stabilized due to the rapid rise of Anndur, which continuously supported the development of Central Epea and impeded that of Remdik. Other than the intense battle between Medved Army and Eastern Army that terrified the entire world a decade ago, there had not been anyrge-scale exchange of fire. Based on Jonathan¡¯s conjecture, Remdik¡¯s troops headed south that time around because they were aware of Chanaea¡¯s current state of affairs. He surmised they wanted to seize advantage of the conflict between Yaleview Army and Asura¡¯s Office to upy Doveston for the myriad of rich minerals there. But as of then, it would seem from Ksana¡¯s tone that there was some other reason behind the matter. ¡°ording to the information I gathered, Jonathan, you¡¯re one of the representatives of Chanaea¡¯s military forces. I really didn¡¯t expect your thinking to be so simple!¡± Ksana eximed in surprise. She then continued, ¡°The north of Remdik is close to Aizkovos. It has thergest territory in the world, but its poption only stands at less than a hundred and fifty million. Verily, it¡¯s spacious but sparsely popted. Honestly speaking, we can¡¯t even survey our ownnd for mines. How would we have the time to bother about Chanaea¡¯s mines in Doveston?¡± Following her remark, Jonathan¡¯s heart sank inexplicably. Wars struck at a country¡¯s economic resources, and that was also ultimately the reason they were fought. By then, Remdik had already sent four hundred thousand soldiers to the north of River Onxy. That aside, there were still close to half a million troops ready to be mobilized anytime. With such numbers, they could conquer eighty percent of the small countries in the world in a brief time. Once war broke out, fatalities in Chanaea and Remdik would likely amount to hundreds of thousands. If resources were not the reason behind such a tragic war, the true motivation behind it was bound to be even more shocking. ¡°What exactly are Remdik¡¯s troops doing, then?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I was considered a core member of Sanctuary back then, and I heard other God Agents speaking of the matter. They¡¯re purportedly looking for a tomb,¡± Ksana replied. ¡°A tomb?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She cast her mind back carefully before she rified emphatically, ¡°It¡¯s a tomb, seemingly belonging to some general. I don¡¯t know the details.¡± A general¡¯s tomb? Jonathan looked at her in bewilderment. The whole of Doveston only flourished after the great poption migration in Chanaea three hundred years ago. While there have been several renowned generals from Doveston in the past three hundred years, their tombs aren¡¯t that significant to start a war between the two countries. And even if there were treasures hidden in there, it¡¯d be far better to secretly dispatch a few God Realm cultivators to find them than to have hundreds of thousands of people going over. ¡°Do you know the name of that general, Ksana?¡± he asked. With a shrug, Ksana replied, ¡°Sorry, but no. I¡¯m not Chanaean. But I remember hearing a God Agent say that the general alone could intimidate all the countries in the world, for he was a veritable powerhouse.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 885 The Legendary Man Chapter 885 The Legendary Man Chapter 885-Broken Bronze Handbell As Ksana recounted her tale, Jonathan¡¯s face grew as cold as ice. The dispensation of a million-strong Remdik army was not for territory or resources but for some sort of general¡¯s tomb. What is in this tomb that the tsar is willing to spend so much effort to acquire it? Moreover, how is Ksana privy to this information, and what role does Sanctuary y in all this? ¡°Ksana, what else do you know? I want more detailed information,¡± Jonathan urged, his need for answers growing. Knowledge of Sanctuary¡¯s and the tsar¡¯stest movements was of vital importance to Jonathan. He could foresee the entire Doveston bing embroiled in a tricky situation, and he would not be able to find a way to break the deadlock. Ksana understood the importance of this information. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have betrayed Remdik and shared the intelligence, even if it meant her life. But now, with only three months left to live, why should she care about such matters? The nation, the citizens, these were inconsequential. She herself was an experiment, after all. ¡°Sanctuary is very mysterious. I was supposed to be dead during the experiments, but somehow I survived,¡± she mused. ¡°They kept me as a sample for future experiments, and my role in the Sanctuary was limited to routine patrols. Though I was considered a semi-core God Agent, I didn¡¯t have ess to many secrets.¡± ¡°The only certainty is that Sanctuary¡¯s establishment is closely rted to the tsar. The God of Sanctuary can even change the tsar¡¯s decisions,¡± Ksana continued. ¡°Jonathan, you saved me, so let me give you some advice. You¡¯re being targeted by Sanctuary, so it¡¯s best to leave Remdik immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ll face endless pursuit!¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed as he listened to Ksana¡¯s words and the mysterious coffin¡¯s whispers deep within his elixir field. That mysterious coffin had only one demand of Jonathan: the still-beating heart of the Remdik Emperor! It wanted that heart, and nothing less. Ksana¡¯s words were no longer important to Jonathan. Instead, the enigmatic coffin¡¯s voice drowned out her pleas. ording to Hossom, the mysterious coffin could very well be Seboxia¡¯s incarnate. So what does a being who¡¯s been dead for over a thousand years want with the remains of another legendary figure? Ksana imed the existence of many God Agents like her in the Sanctuary, with some even more powerful and terrifying in their abilities. As for God, his cultivation level was even more terrifying ¨C he was a true Divine Realm expert. Although Jonathan considered his skills formidable, even among his peers, he was just one man. He knew he couldn¡¯t stand against multiple God Realm cultivators, especially with the Divine Realm cultivators joining the fight. Back at West Region, Jonathan had merely acquired theplete Bloodline Pryncyp momentarily. Even so, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single move from Damoyed and Kenado. Jonathan would probably have been killed there and then if it weren¡¯t for ze¡¯s spiritual treasure. It would be easier to just kill him with a single strike rather than send him to steal a corpse on the summit of Mount Enly. Jonathan muttered in a disgruntled tone, ¡°I won¡¯t risk my life for this. There¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± Ksana, on the other hand, was detailing everything she¡¯d seen on Mount Enly. She paused, momentarily taken aback. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What what?¡± Jonathan looked at Ksana in confusion. ¡°Just now, you said there was no room for negotiation, and you wouldn¡¯t go to your death?¡± Ksana stared at Jonathan with wide eyes. At that moment, Jonathan realized that he had inadvertently spoken his mind due to his frustration. Seeing Ksana¡¯s puzzled expression, Jonathan rubbed his temples and shook his head. ¡°Never mind. Anyway, how much do you know about that general¡¯s tomb?¡± Jonathan changed the subject. Ksana shook her head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it. The only thing I know is that they have been searching for the tomb for over three hundred years, but there has been little progress.¡± Three hundred years. Howplex can the situation actually be? ¡°Ksana¡­¡± Jonathan wanted to ask more, but suddenly, a red light shed on his watch. Ksana¡¯s gaze shifted to Jonathan¡¯s wrist, and she saw him wave his right hand, extinguishing several nearby mes. He then used his spiritual energy to gather the ashes and throw them into a nearby puddle. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ksana whispered to Jonathan in the darkness. Jonathan stood up and walked toward the entrance of the cave. ¡°I ced three sensors on the only path leading here. The red light shing means something is approaching us.¡± Jonathan¡¯s words startled Ksana. She put away the three bottles of Holy Blood and took a wooden stick from her storage ring. Holding the Heaven Sword, Jonathan looked at Ksana¡¯s wooden stick, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Is this your weapon?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ksana shook the wooden stick in her hand and said to Jonathan, ¡°I found it in a snow cave on Mount Enly. It¡¯s very useful!¡± Faced with such a simple-minded woman, Jonathan sympathized yet, at the same time, pitied her. ¡°If there are three of them, we have a chance of winning as long as you can take care of yourself.¡± Whoosh! The whistling of something cutting through the air sounded soon after Jonathan pulled Ksana against the cave wall. It was that arrow! With quick steps, Jonathan rushed out of the cave entrance, only to find two spears thrusting toward his abdomen and head. ng! With a soft chime, Jonathan¡¯s body was surrounded by a golden glow. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Take this!¡± Jonathan roared and charged straight at Paurius while putting away the mysterious bronze handbell. Previously, Jonathan had thought Paurius was a young genius, but through Ksana¡¯s narration, he learned that Paurius was actually a middle-aged man in his fifties. The stark contrast in age and appearance instinctively repulsed Jonathan, and his attacks were ruthless. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword, infused with murderous intent, cut through the air toward Paurius. Paurius, on the other hand, had a hint of mockery in his eyes. With a slight hook of his hand, Jonathan felt as if a venomous snake had targeted him. The strange bronze handbell appeared, and a faint golden light surrounded Jonathan. However, just as the golden light formed, Jonathan felt a sudden pain in his back. His spiritual sense indicated that the strange arrow had pierced through the golden light and stabbed into his back. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 886 The Legendary Man Chapter 886 The Legendary Man Chapter 886-As Jonathan noticed the injury on his back, a thinyer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Since acquiring the mysterious bronze handbell from Garrison, Jonathan had relied on its seemingly absolute defensive abilities. Regardless of what attack he faced, the bronze handbell protected him thoroughly. Even when confronted with a direct strike from Kenado, a master in the Divine Realm, Jonathan only suffered internal damage due to the energy waves transmitted within. Jonathan initially thought that the strange bronze handbell¡¯s defensive ability was absolute. However, Paurius¡¯ arrow was able to pierce through it. That single shot would have prated Jonathan¡¯s heart and killed him without the Cursed Seal, which clung to the arrow. The arrow embedded itself in his flesh, reaching as deep as his spine. Enduring the excruciating pain, Jonathan thrust himself forward and grabbed hold of the arrow with the help of the bronze handbell. ¡°No wonder it feels familiar. This clearly carries the same aura as the longbow wielded by the shadowy figure in the illusionary realm,¡± muttered Jonathan through gritted teeth. The next moment, as if responding to a call, the arrow suddenly flew back without warning. A chunk of flesh was torn away by the sharp projectile. The golden light enveloping Jonathan receded, transforming into a bronze handbell in his hand. Since the mysterious bronze handbell couldn¡¯t block the arrow¡¯s power, he abandoned its protection. Though the bell offered incredible defense, its energy consumption was equally terrifying. ¡°Paurius, I¡¯ve thought it through. If we were to truly engage in battle, Ksana and I would have a forty percent chance of defeating the three of you,¡± Jonathan said, brandishing his Heaven Sword with a grin. ¡°Forty percent for you, sixty percent for us,¡± he added. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t want to involve you, but now, you know too much.¡± Paurius nced at the arrow in his hand and put it away. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve known you were the Chanaea Asura for a long time. I thought you were some invincible force, but it turns out you¡¯re just like any other mortal. You can bleed and feel pain.¡± With a flick of his wrist, Paurius summoned several sharp beast ws. Hovering above his palm, their mere presence exuded an oppressive aura. ¡°Jonathan,e back to Sanctuary with me. I¡¯m sure God would be very interested in you.¡± As the two spoke, another God Realm cultivator wielding a spear had already positioned himself behind Jonathan. Meanwhile, thest adversary was locked in fiercebat with Ksana. Although Ksana was slightly disadvantaged, her charred wooden staff held her opponent at bay, preventing him from aiding the others. Paurius moved his fingers slightly, and the ws swiftly encircled Jonathan, blocking his possible escape routes. ¡°Jonathan, what are your chances of victory now?¡± Paurius mocked. Sensing the connection between the surrounding beast ws, Jonathan smirked at Paurius. ¡°Paurius, the fact that you can stand before me and ask that question makes me believe I have at least an eighty percent chance of winning.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡± Pauriusughed. But at that moment, his right hand suddenly clenched without warning. Silently, five sharp ws converged from all directions, effortlessly piercing through the body in the center. However, Paurius¡¯ face turned pale when he realized it was not Jonathan but his fellowpanion who had been torn apart. On the ground, streaks of purple light shot into the sky, enveloping over a hundred meters. This was the manifestation of the array patterns from Jonathan¡¯s Divine Chessboard. Unbeknownst to them, Jonathan had somehow managed to set up the chessboard beneath Paurius and his companions. In midair, ripples of ck energy appeared. Jonathan gathered all his killing intent and tried to kill Paurius in one shot. At that moment, Paurius knew he was in danger. Without hesitation, he pulled out an ancient shield and moved it in front of him, turning into an afterimage as he charged toward the edge of the Divine Chessboard. In the center of the Divine Chessboard, the God Realm cultivator held his chest and tried to leave, but right as he lifted his foot, a ck spear pierced his head from above. Jonathannded beside the cultivator, reached out, and grabbed the corpse by the neck. The coffin swiftly absorbed the remaining life force. Deftly cutting off the corpse¡¯s fingers, Jonathan took the storage ring and looked at the distant Paurius. ¡°Now the odds of winning are ny-nine percent!¡± ¡°How did you release the formation te? I was watching your every move just now, so you shouldn¡¯t have had the chance.¡± Jonathanughed at the sight of Paurius¡¯ pale face. ¡°You Remdik people and those Western Epea guys are all the same, always talking about being chivalrous and only fighting head-on.¡± Jonathan lifted his right foot and stomped hard, sending a massive wave of spiritual energy that scattered the surrounding snow and gravel. Underneath the ground, the ck Divine Chessboard was revealed. ¡°We are more than fifty miles away from the river channel. I left no footprints before reaching the foot of the mountain. If you can still find this ce, it means we¡¯ve already been exposed.¡± Jonathan¡¯s teasing words reached Paurius¡¯ ears, making his face even paler. ¡°You mean, you already set up the chessboard before we arrived?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan said with a smile. ¡°Wherever I set up the chessboard, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll find me. Wherever you find me, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ding¡­ With a soft chime, Jonathan¡¯s figure crossed tens of meters instantly, his Heaven Sword aimed directly at Paurius¡¯ throat. On the Divine Chessboard, space meant nothing to Jonathan. He and Paurius were less than a hundred meters apart. First, he used the formation on the chessboard to cross tens of meters. The remaining distance of fewer than thirty meters was just a single step for Jonathan. Paurius tried to block Jonathan¡¯s attack with the ancient shield. Yet, the next moment, the Heaven Sword cut through it and swung toward Paurius¡¯ neck. The two brushed past each other before Jonathan¡¯s figure stopped tens of meters away. He turned his head and saw Paurius, who was holding his right arm and looking at him with blood all over his face. Thatst attack had severed Paurius¡¯ shield and arm and nearly scraped off his entire nose as he leaned back to avoid it. ¡°Retreat!¡± Paurius yelled and turned to leave. When he had all four limbs, Paurius could still fight Jonathan, but now with one arm severed and hindered movement, he was no match for Jonathan. The opponent entangled with Ksana also withdrew. Ksana wanted to chase after him but was stopped by Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, now is the best time to kill them. If we let them go back, our whereabouts¡ª¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Before Ksana could finish, she saw Jonathan had already removed his shirt and thrown it on the ground. There was a dark red stain on the back of the shirt. When Jonathan turned around, the injury on his back where the arrow had hit him had already rotted into a palm-sized patch, and the edges were still slowly spreading outward. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 887 The Legendary Man Chapter 887 The Legendary Man Chapter 887-¡°Jonathan!¡± Ksana cried out in rm as she approached Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡± As she spoke, Ksana took out some medicine from her storage ring, intending to help Jonathan tend to his injuries. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth and eximed, ¡°This is a lethal poison. If you touch it with your hand, you¡¯ll have to cut off your entire arm to save your life.¡± Jonathan sat atop the chessboard and coldly warned her, instantly scaring Ksana froming closer. Jonathan controlled two daggers using his spiritual energy and enveloped his surroundings with his spiritual sense. Then, he projected the situation on his back into his mind. He had only encountered this poison once since he began his cultivation. It happened during a chaotic time when he met a rogue cultivator in Mysonna. Although the rogue cultivator¡¯s cultivation level was only that of Superior Realm, he managed to break through the encirclement of the Asura¡¯s Office army with a mysterious weapon in hand, carving a bloody path to escape. By the time Jonathan and Dorian arrived, the rogue cultivator had injured nearly three hundred people. Jonathan had managed to kill the rogue cultivator, but of the three hundred injured, less than fifty survived. Those wounded back then suffered an injury simr to his current condition. Their wounds quickly festered, spreading throughout their bodies until they became a pile of rotten flesh and died. Aiden and Jason had managed to trace the origin of this poison. It was called Deadly Poison, and it could only be formed slowly by a weapon soaked in blood and the resentment of the dead for a long time. The poison only appeared in the era of cold weapons. After all, only during such a time would there be a situation where a sharp de would reap the lives of thousands of people. Modern firearms were disposable, and thus, would not lead to the formation of the poison. It seemed that the arrows in Paurius¡¯ hands were indeed a peerless weapon! As Jonathan thought about this, he had already begun to control the two daggers, causing them to dance rapidly in the air. Behind Jonathan, strips of rotten flesh were continuously cut away by the daggers. Even the unfussy Ksana couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous at the sight and turned her attention to searching the body of the in God Realm cultivator nearby. In just a few dozen seconds, Jonathan had managed to clean the festering area on his back. He even used a sharp knife to shave away the surrounding flesh from the injured area on his hand. However, after cleaning up the wound, Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and his expression turned solemn. He could feel that the edges of the wound on his back were beginning to fester again¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t help me now, Coffin, I¡¯ll have no choice but to wait for death.¡± Standing in his energy field, Jonathan called out to the coffin in an icy tone. The coffin floated at the center of Jonathan¡¯s energy field as weak tendrils of spiritual energy seeped into it continuously. It was as though it had existed since the beginning of time. ¡°I need the heart of the Remdik Emperor.¡± An ancient, hoarse voice emanated from the coffin. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jonathan waved his hand dismissively and rejected the request without hesitation. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seboxia, have you gone mad after sleeping for more than a thousand years? Any three God Realm cultivators from Sanctuary could take my life. And now, you want me to get the heart of the Remdik Emperor?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that God, the leader of Sanctuary, is a Divine Realm cultivator?¡± Seated across from the coffin, Jonathan spoke irritably. ¡°It¡¯s true that you saved me, but I can¡¯t just throw my life away for you like that, can I?¡± ¡°I chose you as my host in order to absorb life force through your hands.¡± From within the coffin, the hoarse voice slowly rang out. ¡°But so far, the life force you¡¯ve expended has far exceeded what I¡¯ve gained. Since you¡¯re unwilling to help revive me, there¡¯s no point in keeping you alive. You may die now.¡± Bang¡­ With a muffled thud, the coffin lid that had been sealed for over a thousand years seemed to have been struck by something from the inside, and it slowly moved to the side, revealing a small gap. With the existence of this gap, Jonathan felt his spiritual energypletely stagnate. The vortex that had never stopped rotating since its formation was utterly frozen in his elixir field. In the entire energy field, only the coffin could move. The gap on the coffin lid had now widened to nearly a finger¡¯s width. Above the Divine Chessboard, streaks of purple light flickered continuously. This was because Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy to the Divine Chessboard had been cut off, causing the chessboard to lose its support. And Ksana, standing on the chessboard, felt the change even more clearly. Before this, Ksana had stood beside Jonathan and felt his vigorous vitality. It was like a leaping me in the darkness, impossible to ignore. However, as the spiritual energy on the Divine Chessboard fluctuated, Jonathan¡¯s vitality also rapidly weakened. In just a few breaths, it became like a candle flickering in a violent wind, as though it would be extinguished at any moment. Ksana quickly moved before Jonathan and grabbed his wrist, her consciousness sinking directly into his elixir field. Manifesting in Jonathan¡¯s elixir field, Ksana stared at the ancient coffin before her, somewhat lost and bewildered. Meanwhile, Jonathan, whose body had already be somewhat ethereal, could only smile bitterly. ¡°Oh dear, here¡¯s another one to be sacrificed.¡± Looking at the coffin, Jonathan could clearly feel his life force being rapidly stripped away. ¡°Against ancient creatures like you, we never had any bargaining power from the very beginning. So what if I¡¯m Asura? In the end, I¡¯m still nothing but your puppet. I agree to help you find the Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart.¡± Click¡­ With Jonathan¡¯s words, the coffin lid closed gently, and arge amount of life force surged into his limbs before the lid closedpletely. With a thought, Jonathan¡¯s consciousness returned to his Anima, and Ksana¡¯s consciousness inside his body was also expelled. ¡°Jonathan¡ª¡± Ksana¡¯s consciousness returned to her body, and she wanted to ask him what the coffin was all about. However, she noticed a sharp de pressed against her forehead before she could say anything more. Jonathan slowly got up, the wounds on his arm and back healing rapidly. The life force given by the coffin was very limited, so only a little bit remained after Jonathan¡¯s wounds had healed. This somewhat made Jonathan feel that the coffin was stingy. Regardless, what worried Jonathan more now was how to deal with Ksana. Jonathan would never have allowed anyone to explore his energy field if he had been conscious. The coffin was one of Jonathan¡¯s hidden cards and could not be revealed. This was not only about life force but also his own safety. If those old geezers learned about the coffin, I can already predict that the eight respectable families would likely abandon Joshua and turn to hunt me down instead. And that¡¯s only the eight respectable families. If I include Seboxiasm¡¯s Kenado and other forces¡­ He would probably be hunted down by countless God Realm and even Divine Realm powerhouses. Escaping with a group of Divine Realm powerhouses chasing behind him¡ªthat scene would be thrilling, to say the least. For my own safety, Ksana cannot be allowed to live¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 888 The Legendary Man Chapter 888 The Legendary Man Chapter 888-Ksana felt a strong killing intent from the Heaven Sword that was suspended before her. Prior to this, she had witnessed Jonathan¡¯s prowess before. If Jonathan had not been injured, he would have defeated Paurius easily. Thus, Jonathan¡¯sbat ability was not something Ksana could ever hope to fight against. Ksana shook her head slightly as she stared into Jonathan¡¯s eyes. She raised both hands to show that she had no intention of attacking and slowly took several steps backward. ¡°Jonathan, I finally managed to escape after all this time. I¡¯ve been imprisoned by Sanctuary ever since I was five years old. I¡¯m not a threat to you. Please, I only have three months left to live. Please let me see the world. I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Ksana pleaded before turning around and sprinting away. ¡°Bind!¡± Jonathan spat out themand coldly. Bolts of purple light shot out from the chessboard, instantly restraining Ksana¡¯s figure. Jonathan¡¯s hand mped down hard on Ksana¡¯s neck. ¡°Ksana, Coffin is one of my trump cards and is something that cannot be revealed to others. Do not me me for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to sign a contract!¡± Ksana shouted. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jonathan, who had been about to exert more pressure with his hands, paused briefly before giving Ksana a puzzled look. ¡°Contract? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°A soul contract!¡± Ksana squeezed out the words painfully. ¡°It¡¯s simr to Chanaea¡¯s blood ritual. If I go against the condition of the contract, I will die a violent death.¡± Ksana reached for the de of Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword and tugged at it. Immediately after touching the sword, a dark red stain coated her right palm. Spiritual energy surged as the blood on Ksana¡¯s hands turned into interwoven tendrils before they drifted toward the sky. Soon after that, aplex oval-shaped arcane array was formed. An odd fluctuation of energy descended from the sky, enveloping Ksana and the arcane array in front of her. ¡°Esteemed lord of all beings, I hereby bequeath you my blood and offer up my soul for the contract. If I reveal what I¡¯ve seen or heard today, may you eradicate my soul, disintegrate my flesh, and turn me into a reviled creature that can no longer hear your gospel.¡± Following the incantation, Ksana pressed her wounded right hand on the sigil. A cold wind blew as the sigil that was suspended in mid-air trembled as if it hade to life and entered Ksana¡¯s body. Jonathan remained indifferent as he gazed at an exhausted-looking Ksana. ¡°Jonathan, I will be punished by the Pryncyp if the notion of revealing your secret even crosses my mind. Before I can utter a single word, the Heavenly Pryncyp will strike me down. Would this suffice?¡± Jonathan nodded slightly in response to Ksana¡¯s bitter look. ¡°Truth be told, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, nor have I ever seen such an arcane array. I find it hard to trust you.¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± Ksana asked helplessly. Invoking the Heavenly Pryncyp took a heavy toll on the cultivator¡¯s essence. Not only does he not believe me, but he also stood there and watched as I completed the ritual. Is he messing with me? Jonathan was deep in thought as he pondered the dilemma. He knew of sacrificial methods that could restrict a person¡¯s movement. However, he did not know of any that could prevent a person from speaking, let alone the ritual that Ksana described. A method that can kill a person a moment before they intend to reveal a secret? Honestly, I find it hard to trust her words. ¡°How about this? You and I will sign a master and servant contract, and you will follow me for the next three months. After you die, I will deal with your corpse.¡± After giving the matter some thought, this was the solution Jonathan finally came up with. While the master and servant contract could not restrict Ksana¡¯s movement as the blood ritual did, it would give Jonathanplete control over her life and death. After signing the master and servant contract, he would be able to cut off Ksana¡¯s energy field and circtory system at will. It was the most powerful method of controlling someone. Ksana should have no reason to reject my suggestion. However, Ksana shook her head slightly and sighed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s not going to work on a cultivator whoes in contact with Holy Blood regrly unless you¡¯ve already achieved Divine Realm. A master and servant contract will not work otherwise.¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Jonathan was doubtful. Once again, Ksana shook her head. ¡°You can try it if you don¡¯t believe me. The Holy Blood contains blood from the Remdik Emperor. Once it has assimted into our bodies, it renders any forced sacrificial contracts useless.¡± ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth.¡± The coffin¡¯s voice sounded in Jonathan¡¯s mind. ¡°The Remdik Emperor is powerful. As long as a drop of his blood essence remains, it is impossible to force them to submit to you unless you¡¯ve already reached Divine Realm. If you possess aplete Pryncyp, you can eschew it when signing a contract. Otherwise, any method you use to bind her to the contract will bepletely destroyed by the Remdik Emperor¡¯s blood essence.¡± Jonathan came to a realization after hearing the coffin¡¯s exnation. In his heart, he also felt a deep admiration for the Remdik Emperor who had been dead for over a thousand years. The emperor has been dead for so long, and yet the blood essence he left behind is capable of affecting a master and servant contract bound by Pryncyp. He must have been an unrestrained and formidable man when he was alive. If even Pryncyps cannot restrain him, then he must have achieved the legendary Half Immortal Realm. ¡°Mr. Coffin, is there no way I can control Ksana? Is there perhaps a spell that can erase memories? You¡¯re more knowledgeable in this aspect. Surely you would know of a method to break through the Remdik Emperor¡¯s gimmick. Moreover, I agreed to get you to Sanctuary in order to find the Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart. We need a guide. If Ksana dies, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never find another.¡± Jonathan attempted to coax the coffin. Although he made it sound like he had the coffin¡¯s best interests in mind, he was actually trying to reap some benefits from thetter. Ever since Jonathan had obtained Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he had been focused on his own cultivation. Since he had an ancient relic stuck in him, he felt it a waste if he could not reap some benefits from it. As for the coffin, it did not hesitate for long before speaking. ¡°I can help you temporarily block out Heavenly Pryncyp so you can sign the master and servant contract with Ksana.¡± Jonathan deted when he heard those words. However, the coffin soon continued, ¡°If you help me steal the emperor¡¯s heart, I will help you eradicate the Remdik Emperor¡¯s legacy from Holy Blood. You will be able to create more God Realm cultivators without any worry then!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 889 The Legendary Man Chapter 889 The Legendary Man Chapter 889-¡°Create more God Realm cultivators?¡± Jonathan practically bellowed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, he did not care about keeping it a secret. To him, the ability to create more God Realm cultivators was of greater importance. Currently, he was Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s sole God Realm cultivator, so he had to shoulder everything by himself. However, he often wondered how long he could keep it up. The eight respectable families and Wilbur from Yaleview had him in their sights. Besides that, he also had to worry about Jetroina, Remdik, and the West Region. With the broadening of Jonathan¡¯s horizons, Apocalypse from Anndur and the Enlighteners, too, began to enter his field of vision. The current situation could erupt into an all-out war at any moment, and theck of high-ranking cultivators was the Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s most pressing issue. If the coffin could solve that problem for him, Jonathan would no longer have to fret over that matter. It would seem his trip to Remdik this time would require him to head to Western Epea. ¡°Mr. Coffin, if you truly have a way to get my subordinates to God Realm without any negative effects, I¡¯m all ears.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not without negative effects.¡± The coffin¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°I can only guarantee that your people will not be affected by the Remdik Emperor¡¯s blood. However, the effect it will have on their elixir field is permanent. People who achieve God Realm with this means will end up in a situation simr to Ksana. Their cultivation level will forever be stuck at the beginner phase of God Realm. They can never go any higher.¡± The smile on Jonathan¡¯s face froze after he heard those words. He had seen Ksana¡¯s elixir field before. Although the coffin did not manifest directly, it should be aware of the problem with her elixir field since its abilities were vast. If they truly ended up like Ksana, the people who entered God Realm with such a method would be stuck there for life. Once they achieved God Realm, they would finally be at the threshold where they could finally see the Heavenly Pryncyp. However, they could only look at it but never touch it. To a cultivator, that was an unbearably cruel thing. ¡°The harm to the elixir field¡­¡± Jonathan hesitated to voice the rest of his question. However, before he could finish, the coffin spoke up once again. ¡°Give up on thinking about how to circumvent the damage to the elixir field. There is no way to offset the damage. If a person¡¯s cultivation level is forcibly raised to God Realm, it is already going against the Heavenly Way. If one does not work for their foundations and forcefully try to ascend, only a dead end awaits them.¡± The voice fell silent after that. Jonathan stood rooted to the spot as he stared at Ksana with a somewhat lost expression. Dorian, Tiger, Hades, and Andy¡­ The faces of the Eight Kings of War shed past Jonathan¡¯s mind. They did not have Karl¡¯s innate talent, and even if Jonathan helped them with their cultivation, they would likely be unable to proceed past the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm. They were going to be Jonathan¡¯s first batch of God Realm cultivators after he got his hands on enough Holy Blood. While their realms would rise, Jonathan would be personally destroying their hopes for a higher cultivation level at the same time. Jonathan was at loss as to what to do. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Ksana called out to Jonathan weakly. Jonathan came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°Ksana, let¡¯s sign a master and servant contract.¡± Pricking his fingertip, Jonathan drew lines that interwove and entangled in the air. With Jonathan at its center, a strange pulse scattered in all directions,pletely enveloping the chessboard. Meanwhile, at Delisgar Ridge at Unnamed Mountain. A figure flitted across the snow, followed by two figures in pursuit. ¡°D*mn the little sh*t from the Whitley family. How the hell is he so fast? He¡¯s faster than a wild hare!¡± yelled a sturdy man d in a fur coat. He held an axe in his hand. Although he appeared to be bogged down by his clothes, his movements were extremely nimble. The instant he touched the ground, he was already up and meters away before the snowkes that had been stirred up by the airflow had evennded. Winston was next to him with a billhook in his hand. They had rushed here from the Leeson residence after obtaining Joshua¡¯s location. ¡°Joshua managed to get himself to Doveston after escaping from the Saday family¡¯s and Wilbur¡¯s clutches. He must be quite capable. Be careful not to fall for his tricks!¡± Tapping the dry branch under his foot lightly, Winston turned into an afterimage and flitted across the mountain stream. Just then, a gunshot rang from somewhere below them. Winston dropped to the ground and instantly hid behind an ancient tree. He turned his head to look at the man who had fallen to the ground and hurtled a palm-sized stone toward the hill. The bullet from a sniper rifle traveled faster than the sound did. It was meaningless to duck once the sound of the rifle firing was heard. The stout middle-aged man¡¯s right arm¡ªthe one that had been holding the axe¡ªhad been shot off. ¡°Winston! F*ck, it hurts so bad!¡± the middle-aged man cursed. ¡°Joshua already ran past here. How can he possibly shoot us from below? He must have an ally!¡± Ignoring the middle-aged man¡¯s pained cries, Winston fished out a long rope from his storage ring and used it as a tourniquet to bind the former¡¯s bleeding arm. ¡°Focus some spiritual energy on the wound to stop the bleeding so you don¡¯t die so fast,¡± Winston ordered coldly as he reached for the billhook by his side. ¡°If you can no longer fight, go back and fetch someone. If you can, stand up! I can¡¯t go against the two of them alone.¡± Winston strode to the front of a tombstone as he spoke. Joshua and a masked figure with a sniper rifle stood on both hills overlooking the stream, surrounding Winston and the middle-aged man from both sides. ¡°Joshua Whitley, I finally found you,¡± Winston said coldly as he gripped his billhook. Behind him, the stout middle-aged man walked over with gritted teeth. With a beckon of his left hand, an axe came flying over from the forest below the hill, a dismembered arm still gripping it tightly. The middle-aged man grabbed the handle of the axe with an icy expression as he red at Hayden. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for what you did to my arm!¡± He bit down on the arm that was still holding onto the axe, ripped it off, and kept it in his storage ring. Joshua stared down at Winston before flicking his hand, a yellowed ancient book appearing in it. It was none other than Troop Summoner, a spiritual treasure from the Whitley family that the eight respectable families had been searching for over a decade. ¡°Winston, I can no longer stay in Yaleview now that the Whitley family has been destroyed. I only wish to hide out in the woods for the rest of my life. Having fame and power in Chanaea no longer matter to me. I only wish to stay here peacefully and live out the rest of my life. Won¡¯t you show some mercy?¡± Winston nodded in response when he felt the waves of spiritual energy from Troop Summoner. ¡°In that case, you can pretend I was never here. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Winston answered with a smile. However, the next moment, he lifted the tombstone next to him with one hand and hurled it toward Joshua. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 890 The Legendary Man Chapter 890 The Legendary Man Chapter 890-¡°Do it!¡± Winston growled softly. He kept his body close to the stone tablet as it flew toward Joshua. ¡°Warrior spirits,e forth!¡± Joshua shouted as he jabbed his finger at Troop Summoner forcefully. A wave rippled through the air and sucked in all the spiritual energy from the vicinity. A half-transparent warrior made of spiritual energy materialized before Troop Summoner and immediately charged ahead. ¡°Leesons¡¯ forbidden spell, subdue!¡± Winston roared. An enormous letter appeared on the stone tablet and turned into beams of light that shot toward the spirit warrior. Roar! The spirit warrior let out a ferocious roar as he waved his glowing fists at the beams of light. However, the beams of light moved at a high speed. In the blink of an eye, they sealed off the spirit warrior¡¯s surroundings. Winston immediately leaped up and stomped on the stone tablet with his right leg. ¡°Stop!¡± Boom! The stone tablet, which was roughly the height of a person, smashed into the mountainside. The beams of light quickly dispersed and reformed into arge cage, sealing the spirit warrior in an area within five meters of the rock. Winston¡¯s billhook glinted as it cut through the air and flew toward Joshua who stood opposite. ¡°Forward!¡± With a wave of Joshua¡¯s left hand, a ck ruler flew toward Winston¡¯s face. In the meantime, he pped the inky ck paper fan in his right hand. A gust of gale howled, instantly turning into wind des that sliced the air before him. ¡°Die!¡± Winston shouted as the spiritual energy in his body surged toward his right hand. The billhook exuded immense sword energy that cut through the wind des in the air and shed down on Joshua¡¯s head. ¡°Wind and snow,e forth!¡± Joshua waved the half-folded paper fan in his hand. Following a thunderp, dense snow began raining down above Joshua¡¯s head. Winston¡¯s billhook aimed viciously at Joshua¡¯s head. Following the shattering of the rocks, Winston turned and leaped backward. Joshua¡¯s figure in front of him waspletely engulfed by the blizzard that swept through the entire valley. Not only was Winston¡¯s vision obscured, but his spiritual sense was also dulled. It prevented him from pinpointing Joshua¡¯s actual location. Winston defended himself using the billhook and observed his surroundings cautiously. This is from N?velDrama.Org. No wonder the eight respectable families did not give up on the search for the three spiritual treasures after over ten years. The treasures were far too powerful. Currently, its performance was merely restricted by Joshua¡¯s limited spiritual energy. Back in the day, the three spiritual treasures possessed overwhelming power when they were wielded by the three Divine Realm cultivators from the Whitley family. ¡°Everett, watch out for Joshua!¡± Winston shouted in the direction where hest recalled seeing Everett. Behind Winston, a violent wave of spiritual energy hurtled toward his heart. He hurriedly turned around to intercept it. The billhook in Winston¡¯s hand shed against a ck ruler and emitted a brittle shattering sound. ¡°Die!¡± Winston bellowed in a low voice as he stamped his right foot forward and stabbed the half- shattered billhook into the body of the spirit warrior. The spiritual energy in his body gushed wildly and destroyed the energy equilibrium that formed the spirit warrior. The ck ruler flew back and once again concealed itself in the snowy fog. Joshua caught Formation Crusher and pointed at Winston. ¡°Are you sure you have the leisure to worry about others? You¡¯d better think about how to save your own skin first!¡± A path emerged amidst the flurry of wind and snow. Winston followed the direction of the sound and saw Joshua¡¯s figure. ¡°Your spirit warrior should have been trapped by my soul-sealing stone. How did it break free?¡± asked Winston, chuckling as he lowered his hands and looked at Joshua. Joshua brandished the ck ruler in his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for it for ten years. Were you unaware of the spiritual treasure¡¯s ability to break through formations? Winston, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. I have no wish to be embroiled in the eight families¡¯ rivalry. I only wish to leave a sliver of the Whitley family¡¯s lineage behind. If you can promise me that the Leeson family will leave me alone from now onward, I am willing to let the two of you leave. How¡¯s that?¡± After listening to Joshua¡¯s words, Winston took out a rolled-up cigarette from his pocket, lit it up, and began puffing smoke. ¡°Joshua, do you think I get to decide what happens?¡± Winston stretched out his right hand. With a wave, the stone tablet flew through the blizzard andnded beside him. Winston¡¯s palm pulsed with spiritual energy as he stared at the character inscribed on the tombstone. It only took an instant for the fierce gale around Winston to calm down. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re standing right before me. Do you think you can believe my words if I promise to leave you alone right now?¡± ¡°Is there truly no room for discussion?¡± Joshua smiled. ¡°There is no way we cane to an agreement.¡± Winston grinned in response. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it when you say you only wish to live an ordinary life. You, too, won¡¯t believe me if I say I¡¯m going to let you go. What more is there to talk about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Joshua nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with countless people from the eight families, and Winston, you are the one I respect the most. I like how the Leesons of Doveston never lower themselves to scheming but instead do things in a straightforward way.¡± Joshua stared at Winston with Formation Crusher in his hand. ¡°Winston, since it hase to this, how should we settle things?¡± Continuing to puff his cigarette, Winston lifted his eyes to nce at Joshua. ¡°There are two options. One, you cane back with me. Since you expressed no interest in getting involved in the battle between the families, it¡¯s not necessary for you to keep the three spiritual treasures. If you hand them over, the Leeson family will let you go and as proof of allegiance, we will even find you a wife. While we don¡¯t wield much power in Doveston, we can at least ensure that you¡¯d be able to carry on your ancestral line.¡± ¡°Winston!¡± Joshua waved his hand to interrupt the other man. ¡°Forget it. I choose the second option.¡± Upon hearing that, Winston fell silent for a moment before nodding slightly. ¡°I understand. No one likes being subservient anyway. Let¡¯s go with the second option then.¡± He picked up the stone tablet as he spoke and strode toward Joshua. ¡°If I kill you, there will be no dispute between us. I guess I¡¯ll just have to kill you!¡± Joshua slowly backed away. Amidst the blizzard, more than ten Grandmaster Realm spirit warriors crowded in. Roar! Following a roar, the spirit warriors charged through the blizzard and went straight for Winston. Joshua, who stood outside the vicinity of the blizzard, nimbly leaped away and rushed in the direction of Hayden, who was outside the valley. It was impossible for the Grandmaster Realm spirit warriors to kill Winston, but they could hold him back and stall for time. Joshua intended to use the opportunity to aid Hayden in finishing Everett off. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 891 The Legendary Man Chapter 891 The Legendary Man Chapter 891-¡°Everett! Run!¡± It only took Winston a moment of pondering to guess what Joshua was intending to do despite the fact that the former was trapped in the blizzard and faced with the siege of more than a dozen Grandmaster Realm spirit warriors. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Joshua¡¯s Hailstorm Fan. Even though Winston had used his spiritual energy to amplify his voice, it was still swallowed by the howling blizzard and couldn¡¯t reach Everett, who wasn¡¯t in the valley. On the other side of the ridge, Everett, who had lost an arm, still managed to subdue Hayden, the rising star, with his remaining left arm. Though Everett wasn¡¯t renowned, he was, after all, a God Realm elite who had umted extensive battle experience over the years. Hayden, on the other hand, was exasperated. The Zink family had initially been a subsidiary of the Osborne family, and the Zinks¡¯ exceptional cultivation talent granted them ess to special training. Initially, the Zink family was grateful to the Osborne family and worked hard to be one of The Untouchables like the Osborne family. However, as the saying went, the taller trees in the woods tended to get destroyed by the wind. Hence, the more outstanding one was, the more one would be subjected to attacks. The Zink family gave their all to support the Osborne family diligently, especially during the families¡¯ combined attack on the Whitley family ten years ago. The God Realm cultivators of the Zink family had demonstrated impressivebat power, seeking to repay their gratitude toward the Osborne family. Intimidated by the Zink family¡¯s capability, the Osborne family began devising ways to suppress their development, fearing their exponential growth and exceptional prowess. They even assigned perilous missions to the Zink family without regard for their safety. The Zink family soon realized that coborating with the Osborne family was tantamount to ying with fire. From that point onward, the Zink family began holding back secretly, hiding their power. When Hayden achieved a breakthrough, they chose a secluded and unknown location, concealing the news deliberately. Instead of feeling jubted after his sessful breakthrough, the Zink family grew increasingly wary. Although Hayden had be a God Realm cultivator and attained formidable prowess, he never dared to release his spiritual energy or use his power as a God Realm cultivator in battle because he had to hide this trump card from the Osborne family. His abilities were constantly suppressed. That was why he enjoyed using firearms although he was a God Realm cultivator. Hisck ofbat experience resulted in his failing to gain an edge over Everett, who was missing an arm. Meanwhile, Joshua soared through the air over the ridge and charged straight at Everett. ¡°Joshua?¡± ¡°Winston!¡± Both Hayden and Everett shouted in surprise at the same time. One was filled with delight, while the other was filled with sorrow. The fact that Joshua appeared so nonchntly meant that Winston¡¯s situation was most probably dire. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for Winston¡¯s life!¡± Everett¡¯s aura remained as powerful as ever although he only had one arm left. Upon seeing Joshua, he swung his axe directly at the former with a terrifying whoosh. Joshua swiftly dodged the attack, and his Formation Crusher transformed into a streak of light, striking the back of Everett¡¯s neck. ng! Following a loud metallic sh, Everett¡¯s body crashed into the slope below like a cannonball. ¡°Armor?¡± Joshuanded on a distant boulder, his gaze filled with solemness. Meanwhile, Hayden was crouching on the ridge above. Though reluctant, he was forced to acknowledge the gap between his strength and that of Joshua and the rest. As a God Realm cultivator, he could undoubtedly defeat any Grandmaster Realm opponent. However, he was likely at the bottom of thedderpared to other God Realm cultivators. After all, the people before his eyes were the ones who survived the great battle with the Whitley family ten years ago. They were true tough fighters! However, doubts and suspicions arose unbidden within Hayden when his train of thought ended there. Since Joshua could have killed me anytime, why did he let me follow him all the way to Doveston? A vague, ominous feeling assailed Hayden at that moment. His grandpa wanted him to save Joshua in hopes of finding a way for the Zink family to be freed from the Osborne family¡¯s control. However, now it appeared that even if Hayden really helped Joshua find the so-called ancestralnd, he still might not be able to escape the fate of being a pawn. The only difference this time was that the controller of the pawn had changed from the Osborne family to Joshua! Is there truly no way out for the Zink family? As the snowy fog dissipated on the hill, the figure of Everett, who was holding an axe, gradually appeared before the two. Everett¡¯s clothes hadpletely vanished at this point and were reced by crimson close-fitting soft armor. The soft armor was like a vest made from unknown metal. It shimmered brilliantly and exuded an overwhelming baleful aura even from a distance. ¡°You¡­¡± Joshua was rmed by the intense fluctuations of spiritual energy that Everett was emitting. The waves of air surrounding Everett were distorted as if scorching mes were burning. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The phenomenon wasn¡¯t due to high temperatures but rather the visualization of the dissipating spiritual energy. That indicated that the spiritual energy within Everett was currently at its peak. His spiritual energy was surging so fast that even his meridians couldn¡¯t bear it. To prevent his body from exploding, he had to release his spiritual energy through his flesh and blood. Of course, such a method was tantamount to suicide. The intense impact would severely damage the wielder¡¯s meridians, including his energy field. Even if he stopped using that method right away, he would still have to spend at least a year and a half in bed recuperating. In the worst-case scenario, Everett might even die on the spot due to the disintegration of his meridians. It would appear that Everett was determined to fight to the death. ¡°Joshua, you won¡¯t get away today,¡± Everett whispered. As soon as he finished his sentence, Everett¡¯s axe had already appeared in front of Joshua without warning. It was swift and instantaneous. ng! Both weapons collided with force. Upon contact, the immense impact sent Joshua flying backward. However, Everett wasn¡¯t intending on letting Joshua go just like that. He stomped his foot hard, causing the rocks in the vicinity to explode. Joshua¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his spiritual energy rushed toward Formation Crusher. He then swung the ruler forcefully behind him. ¡°Within Reach!¡± A ck line was drawn out in the air, and Joshua spat out a mouthful of blood. Everett¡¯s axe came chopping down on his forehead, aiming for the spot between his brows. The ck thin line resembled a rip in the darkness, effortlessly transforming into a thin ck membrane before Joshua. Everett¡¯s axe struck the membrane and was surprisingly engulfed by it. The next moment, Everett¡¯s figure reappeared dozens of meters away. The incredibly sharp axe, carrying unparalleled power, split a giant ancient tree into two. ¡°Is this¡­ the power of Pryncyp?¡± A distance away, Hayden stared at Joshua, overwhelmed by astonishment. Even Everett, whose axe had missed its mark, was shocked. If Joshua possessed the power of Pryncyp, there was no way Everett could win against him. However, only Joshua knew that if the fight didn¡¯t end soon, he might copse before Everett met his end. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 892 The Legendary Man Chapter 892 The Legendary Man Chapter 892-Troop Summoner could summon warriors using spiritual energy. Hailstorm Fan could form clouds. Formation Crusher could trespass against the variousws of nature. These were the rumored capabilities of the Whitley family¡¯s three legendary spiritual treasures. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, if that was all, the eight respectable families wouldn¡¯t have spent ten years sparing no effort to search for them. The main reason that the eight respectable families were able to gain their foothold was their Divine Realm cultivators. They would not covet the three spiritual treasures if that was all the treasures were capable of. Take Formation Crusher, for example, defying thews of nature and breaking through restrictions was merely its most basic capability and not its true effect. It was simr to how all the other magical items were extremely sturdy; it was merely a basic condition. The thin ck membrane that manifested just now was merely the tip of the iceberg of its immense power. The membrane was an arcane array that was formed by borrowing the power of Heavenly Pryncyp which could instantly teleport people dozens of meters away. However, even such borrowed power was absolutely beyond the reach of a middle phase God Realm cultivator like Joshua. Back when the Whitley family¡¯s elder handed him the items, the former had warned him that he should never use the three items recklessly unless he mastered Pryncyp and had reached the advanced phase of God Realm. Joshua forcibly activated the true power of Formation Crusher to dodge Everett¡¯s axe, resulting in serious internal injuries. He calcted inwardly as he sensed the exhaustion that inundated him and concluded that his spiritual energy and vitality would bepletely drained if he used it three more times. Although he wouldn¡¯t necessarily die, he would be in such a weakened state that any Superior Realm cultivator could kill him with ease, not to mention Everett. Looks like I have to take action first! Bang! Before Joshua could turn his thoughts into actions, a gunshot rang out above the ridge. Hayden had fired another shot. Everett¡¯s figure shifted slightly, and the bullet hit his soft armor squarely. The old man stumbled, but he wasn¡¯t injured at all. The defensive power of his armor was simply terrifying. Stretching his back muscles, Everett fixed his icy gaze on Hayden as he shouted, ¡°Just you wait, you jerk! After I kill Joshua, it¡¯s your turn!¡± ¡°What a show-off!¡± Hayden put away his sniper rifle and charged directly at Everett while brandishing a sword. Joshua, on the other hand, seemed to have sensed something too. His expression changed, and he barreled toward Everett as he wielded Formation Crusher. All three of them were God Realm cultivators. Even Hayden, who was rtively the weakest, was not to be underestimated. He was not inferior to anyone present in terms of spiritual energy or physical strength. Three afterimages collided repeatedly on the hillside, and the dispersing spiritual energy destroyed the surrounding forest like the sharpest of des. ¡°Cut off his legs!¡± Joshua shouted to Hayden. Everett, having forcibly enhanced his cultivation level through secret techniques, had the upper hand in terms of power and reaction speed. Besides, his soft armor made it difficult for their lethal attacks to take effect. Instead, they were barely able to avoid being injured themselves. Feeling the fluctuations from Troop Summoner, Joshua got eager and aimed for Everett¡¯s head. Left without a way to dodge, Everett quickly defended himself with his axe. He deftly kicked the hilt of Hayden¡¯s knife with his left leg before curling his body and charging forward, colliding with Hayden¡¯s chest. After all, one should always pick on those who were weaker. Since Everett knew he couldn¡¯t defeat Hayden and Joshua¡¯sbined attacks no matter how formidable he was, he aimed to eliminate Hayden first. That way, he would be unbeatable. Following a muffled grunt, Hayden¡¯s body was sent flying. Behind Everett, Formation Crusher came shing at his neck with great force. ¡°Too slow!¡± Everett roared. Retracting his axe, he quickly used it to parry Formation Crusher¡¯s iing attack. Joshua lost his bnce and almost collided with the sharp edge of the axe. At that moment, however, another ck line emerged at the tip of Formation Crusher. Joshua gritted his bloodstained teeth and whispered, ¡°Imprisonment!¡± Everett turned and tried to dodge but found himself crashing into an invisible barrier. He reached out and felt the invisible walls surrounding him. Realizing he had fallen into a trap, Everett raised his axe and smashed it against the barrier. A ck mist rose from Formation Crusher, pulsing with each strike of Everett¡¯s axe as if it were alive. ¡°Joshua, let me out if you dare!¡± Everett yelled. ¡°Let you out?¡± Joshua wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°I went through all this trouble to trap you, and you want me to let you out? Have you lost your mind?¡± Hayden reappeared at Joshua¡¯s side, rubbing his injured chest. From their lofty vantage point, they could see the full picture of the terrain around Everett. At some point, the hillside had been covered with intricate patterns. Looking at Formation Crusher in Joshua¡¯s hand, Hayden remained silent. Though he only realized it now, he could tell that Joshua had been setting up a trap using Formation Crusher amidst the battle. His moves weren¡¯t simply aiming to kill. In the battle thatsted less than a minute, Joshua managed toy out a trap formation that spanned several meters. He has such meticulous thinking that it¡¯s scary. ¡°D*mn you, Joshua! Watch me break your f*cking trap!¡± Everett roared and continued chopping at the invisible walls. Meanwhile, Joshua slowly approached the trap¡¯s center, holding Formation Crusher. ¡°Everett, battles between cultivators aren¡¯t just about brute force. You need to use your brain,¡± Joshua said with a slight smile as he stood before Everett. ¡°I¡¯ve won this round, so now you must die.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Everett sneered. ¡°You think I don¡¯t understand trap formations? Sure, they can seal and trap people, but that¡¯s it. If youe in and kill me, the trap will break.¡± ¡°Oh, Everett.¡± Joshua interrupted, raising his Formation Crusher. ¡°Do you know why this thing is called Formation Crusher?¡± Formation Crusher floated from Joshua¡¯s hand, constantly emanating dark mist. At that moment, a stone tablet flew over the ridge. ¡°Joshua, stop! I agree to all your conditions!¡± Following Winston¡¯s roar, Formation Crusher transformed into a streak of light that pierced through Everett¡¯s soft armor. ¡°I can break the formation on your armor too!¡± Joshua stepped back, and at the same time, the stone tablet crashed next to Everett, shattering the surrounding trap formation. Holding his billhook, Winston hugged Everett, who was now coughing up blood. His eyes were bloodshot with rage. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 893 The Legendary Man Chapter 893 The Legendary Man Chapter 893-¡°Everett!¡± Winston screamed. Ever since the battle with the Whitley family, the Eight Great Families had yet to participate in such a large-scale battle. Despite their asional disputes, they managed to keep it within the Grandmaster Realm. As for the God Realm cultivators, they stayed out of it on purpose. Even if they decided to get involved, it was only to smooth things over and nothing more. Ten years of peaceful life had created a false illusion for Winston and the others. They had a misconception that their buddies, who had been with them for decades, would never die. Yet, at present, Everett¡¯s life was swiftly ebbing away from his body. The arteries of his heart had been pierced through. Everett would surely meet his end without Jonathan¡¯s medicine. ¡°Winston¡­¡± Everett was kneeling on the ground, and his body was trembling badly. He wanted to grab hold of Winston, but he did not even have the strength to do so. At that moment, Winston could not be bothered to attack Joshua. He pressed on Everett¡¯s wound with both hands before calling out, ¡°Mr. Quintus! Hurry! Everett can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Initially, Joshua intended to use the opportunity to get rid of Winston as well, but he was taken aback after hearing Winston¡¯s words. Quintus was none other than the true patriarch of the Leeson family. He was a Divine Realm cultivator, and there was no way Joshua could afford to offend him. Although he was not sure if Winston was really summoning Quintus or not, he would not take the chance. By the time he could sense Quintus¡¯ spiritual energy, it would be toote for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without any further hesitation, Joshua kept his Formation Crusher, turned around, and ran down the hill. After a moment of hesitation, Hayden also followed suit. Around ten minutes after the two men left, a terrifying spiritual energy came from afar. In a matter of seconds, that spiritual energy rushed forth to Winston from the sky. A figure was seen descending from above, and itnded so lightly next to Winston that it did not even stir up the snow. Quintus got down next to Winston and reached out to touch Everett. ¡°Mr. Quintus, please save Everett!¡± begged Winston with a shaky voice. While waiting for Quintus to arrive, Winston had been using his spiritual energy to stop the bleeding for Everett. Even so, that did nothing, and he could only watch as Everett slowly slipped away. There was a determined look in Quintus¡¯ eyes. He used the spiritual energy in his hands to envelop Everett¡¯s heart. Later on, the spiritual energy reced his heart and formed a spherical spiritual energy ball. The spiritual energy ball began to contract and expand under Quintus¡¯ control. Soon, the color returned to Everett¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Quintus¡­¡± Everett called out weakly as he looked at Quintus. Quintus smiled and patted Everett¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Everett, if you have any unfulfilled wishes, tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure to fulfill them for you!¡± When Winston heard what Quintus said, the mes of hope that rekindled within him were once again extinguished. Everett, who was kneeling on the ground, knew his own condition better than anyone. Grinning, he slowly parted his lips to leave hisst words. ¡°Mr. Quintus, please tell my wife that I have left some money hidden on the beam¡­ Also, my son isn¡¯t allowed to learn martial arts¡­ He must¡­ study hard¡­¡± After leaving thosest words, his body shuddered, and he breathed hisst. ¡°Everett!¡± Winston cried out in sorrow. Several figures flew over the ridge andnded in front of Winston. All eight of them were God Realm cultivators. All eight of them clenched their fists upon seeing the deceased Everett. ¡°Uncle Winston, where is the attacker?¡± asked a young man in roguish attire. Winston stood up and looked at his nephew. ¡°Keh, you are the youngest here. Carry Uncle Everett back and hold a decent funeral for him.¡± Keh Leeson spat out his chewing gum, got down, and carried Everett¡¯s body on his shoulders without uttering another word. He then used his spiritual energy to form an invisible strap to secure his uncle¡¯s body. Taking a deep breath, Keh yelled, ¡°Uncle Everett, time to go home!¡± Three other God Realm cultivators escorted Keh, and the four of them flew toward the southeast direction. The remaining four cultivators and Winston gathered in front of Quintus. ¡°Mr. Quintus, please go back and rest. We¡¯ll exact revenge for Everett.¡± With a flick of his hand, Winston¡¯s billhook floated up into the air and into his hand. He was about to turn and chase after Joshua. Before he could activate his spiritual energy, however, he felt arge, strong hand on his shoulder. ¡°Winston, inform the other seven families. Tell them to release Joshua¡¯s location. Also, tell them about the three spiritual treasures that Joshua has with him.¡± Winston and the others were confused when they heard Quintus¡¯ instructions. ¡°Mr. Quintus¡­ If the other seven families get involved and capture Joshua, then Everett would have died in vain¡­¡± Winston was puzzled. Quintus nced at the blood on his hands, and a look of helplessness shed across his eyes. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Winston, my memory is failing me. Sometimes, it takes me quite a while before I can remember who all of you are. That hasn¡¯t happened today. I have no idea if it has anything to do with Everett. I have lived for more than a hundred years. Now, I finally understand. Are those three spiritual treasures really so important to us?¡± Winston and the rest were stumped by that question. Before they could respond, Quintus spoke again. ¡°I know all of you are upset about Everett¡¯s demise. Yet, your utmost concern is about getting the three spiritual treasures back. All of you are missing the point.¡± Quintus sighed before he continued, ¡°If all you care about are spirit stones and spiritual treasures, your mind will never be clear, and you will never attain the Divine Realm in this lifetime.¡± Winston and the others exchanged nces. We are, of course, saddened by Everett¡¯s death. But killing Joshua and getting the spiritual treasures back will strengthen our family. It will make us more powerful. What¡¯s wrong with that? However, no one dared to refute Quintus¡¯ words. The five of them could only clench their fists and agree begrudgingly. Quintus could tell that they were not convinced, but he said nothing. Instead, he leaped into the air and took the lead in going after Joshua. Winston and the others could only follow suit. While trailing behind Quintus, they contacted the outside world and informed others about the news. They had no idea that by doing so, they burned Joshua¡¯s bridges and indirectly rescued the entire Doveston. Meanwhile, Jonathan, who started the future battle in Eastern Epea, was currently sitting in a caf¨¦ in Mortling Castle, leisurely taking photographs during his travel. Following a gust of cold wind, the door of the caf¨¦ was pushed open. A young man wearing a woolen coat walked in. ¡°Jonathan!¡± The moment the young man entered the caf¨¦, he looked around before calling out Jonathan¡¯s name joyfully. Everyone turned and looked in the direction of the voice. Jonathan stood up and embraced his pretend cousin, Ss Quaint. ¡°I missed you so much. How¡¯s everything? Do you miss home?¡± Jonathan greeted him warmly. At the same time, he heard Ss whisper, ¡°Kite salutes Asura!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 894 The Legendary Man Chapter 894 The Legendary Man Chapter 894-¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Jonathan embraced the young man, patting his back. Ss, also known as Kite, was in the middle phase of the Superior Realm. Three years ago, Ss entered the arts university of Mortling Castle as an international student. During those years, he traveled throughout Remdik on the pretext of learning about the local culture as an art student and gathered lots of information for the Eastern Army. As far as information regarding Remdik was concerned, Karl was far more familiar with it. It had been three years since Asura¡¯s Office was established. The intelligence department, in particr, was only established two years ago. Instead of gathering intel, Jonathan¡¯s intelligence department was actually set up to consolidate and unify the intelligencework worldwide. Doveston was a good example. In order to quickly generate Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s own intelligencework in the early days, they were not fussy about the backgrounds of people who joined them. That was precisely why the department consisted of people from all walks of life, making things get chaotic andplicated. Karl had begun nning the infiltration into Remdik more than ten years ago. The Eastern Army had groomed those spies surreptitiously. In terms of loyalty and capabilities, they were far more supreme than usual spies. That manner oftent infiltration was far more secretive and safer as well. ording to Karl, the spies would surely somehow give themselves away if their identities were faked. Therefore, it would be better to send them there in the most legitimate way as students, businessmen, and workers. That way, Remdik wouldn¡¯t have a reason to suspect them and investigate their background. Karl had put so much effort into the operation, and that was also why he was so reluctant when Jonathan wanted to mobilize all of the spies he had nted in Remdik. The number of spies mobilized didn¡¯t even amount to five hundred, and the operation might even be considered one of the mostmon and minor strategic mobilizations of Asura¡¯s Office. However, in order to infiltrate the belligerent army of Remdik, Karl spent a total of thirteen years nting these spies. Furthermore, Jonathan was unaware that Karl had sent out close to six thousand spies during that period of time. Only less than five hundred men survived, and Kite was one of them. ¡°Jonathan, please take a seat.¡± Kite adjusted his clothes and eyed Ksana in confusion. At that moment, Ksana had changed her appearance using her secret technique, but she still looked like a Remdikian. It was normal for Kite to be alert upon seeing a Remdikian sitting with Jonathan. ¡°This is¡­ Ksana,¡± said Jonathan with a smile. ¡°Ksana?¡± Kite smiled at Ksana before standing up and offering her a handshake. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ksana!¡± greeted Kite politely. However, he did something that caught Jonathan¡¯s attention. When Kite raised his hand, some fine powder fell into Ksana¡¯s coffee. He was drugging Ksana. After Ksana shook Kite¡¯s hand, she began chatting warmly with him in Remdikian. Kite raised his cup and said, ¡°Jonathan, this is the first time Ksana and I meet. Since there isn¡¯t any wine here, we will toast with our coffee. Let¡¯s drink up.¡± As he was talking, Kite gestured to Ksana. Smiling, Ksana took a sip of her coffee without any hesitation. The moment Kite saw Ksana drink the coffee, he put his cup down, and the smile disappeared from his face. He was already holding a utility knife between his fingers under the table. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Jonathan activated his spiritual energy to form an invisible rope, restraining Kite¡¯s arm. ¡°I want to kill her.¡± Kite¡¯s reply was straight to the point. There was no hesitation or fear. Jonathan went on to restrain Kite¡¯s body, and a hint of frostiness shed across his eyes. ¡°Kite, you need a reason to kill somebody.¡± ¡°You are the reason,¡± said Kite softly as he tried to use his spiritual energy to break free from Jonathan¡¯s restraints. ¡°Asura, ording to the intel given by the Dark Special Forces, you will being to Remdik alone. There is no information about this Remdikian woman. That can only mean that you have met her on your way here. The current operation involves the life and death of hundreds of my buddies. I won¡¯t allow you to botch the mission just because you¡¯re captivated by a Remdikian woman.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Kite stared straight into Jonathan¡¯s eyes calmly andposedly as he spoke. He had been groomed and sent to Remdik by Karl. After the Eastern Army joined Asura¡¯s Office, they were managed by two parties. One was the Dark Special Forces of Asura¡¯s Office and the other was Karl himself. Both were under Jonathan¡¯smand. Yet, at that moment, Kite, an agent at the bottom of the intelligence department¡¯s hierarchy was boldly going against his boss. Jonathan chuckled lightly. ¡°What makes you think you can kill the person I like? You¡¯re only a spy at the bottom of thedder. Why should I exin my personal matters to you? How dare you speak to me like this? Do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°Do it then!¡± Kite red at Jonathan coldly, his eyes devoid of fear and panic. ¡°If I¡¯m afraid to die, how can I be a spy? Asura¡­ What bullsh*t! I believe Boss and the world he told me about. That¡¯s why I came to Remdik willingly. Although Boss is dead, I know what he has died for. I won¡¯t mind continuing to be Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s spy. But, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll work for someone like you! If you want, you can kill me. Otherwise, let me kill her. Your choice.¡± Looking at those cold eyes of Kite¡¯s, Jonathan retracted his spiritual energy and released the restraints that bound the young man. ¡°Show some mercy. I still need this person,¡± uttered Jonathan as he leaned back in his seat and chuckled, lifting his cup. ¡°She has to die,¡± said Kite indifferently as he walked right up to Ksana. Jonathan smiled at Kite before saying, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you.¡± Kite was slightly stunned, and before he could react, Ksana, who should have been unconscious by then, raised her arm, grabbed hold of Kite¡¯s cor, and mmed him on the table. Thud! Following a dull thud, Kite copsed to the ground, bleeding from the nose. Jonathan looked at Ksana with a frown. ¡°I told you to show some mercy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a superficial wound. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ncing at Kite, who was lying on the ground in a stupor, Ksana lifted him by grabbing his belt with one hand and walked out. Jonathan then pulled out a few Remdikian notes from his pocket and stuffed them into a waiter¡¯s hands. ¡°Nice coffee. Is this enough to pay for the damages to your table?¡± By the time Kite regained consciousness, he was already in an abandoned house located in the suburbs of Mortling Castle. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± said Jonathan with a smile as he sat on an old, tattered couch. Kite looked at Jonathan in bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Jonathan chuckled before continuing, ¡°Ksana works for me. She¡¯s a cultivator who has signed a contract with me. If I¡¯m such a shallow and lustful man, do you think Karl will work for me?¡± Kite got up, rubbed his nose sheepishly, and looked at Ksana, who was standing aside. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will do everything in my power to help you with your n in Remdik.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 895 The Legendary Man Chapter 895 The Legendary Man Chapter 895-As Kite was speaking, he ran through his clothes to search for something. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Ksana asked as she walked over to pass Kite a phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my things again, or I¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°What will you do, huh?¡± she inquired with a smile. Stumped for words, Kite sighed and looked at her before changing the subject. ¡°By the way, this is what I found afterparing the photos from Dark Special Forces.¡± As he spoke, he connected his phone to a portable projector to cast an image on the wall beside the firece. It was a photo of Charleigh in a trench coat. ¡°That¡¯s¡¯ him!¡± Jonathan eximed, shooting to his feet. ¡°That¡¯s impressive, Kite! I can¡¯t believe it took you just a few days to find him. How did you do it?¡± he asked. ¡°Just data analysis.¡± Then, Kite swiped his phone to project a route map to Mortling Castle. ¡°Remdik is sprawling. We cannot find Charleigh just by sending out some men to look for him. We can do two things as Secret Agents when we want to hunt down someone. The first way is infiltrating the enemy¡¯s highest management and identifying the target¡¯s location based on the top-secret information we gather. However, this is highly risky and not a long-term solution since they can always backtrack to check who has ess to all their information to find the informer if anything happens to the target.¡± Here, Kite paused before looking at Jonathan proudly and adding, ¡°However, I always go for the second method: technology. I hacked Mortling Castle¡¯s system and used facial recognition technology to find this photo. I even visited the bar he went to. Interestingly, the bar owner is also the leader of the ck Snake Gang¡ªthergest gang in the area that specializes in trading on Dark Web. Based on the information about Charleigh you sent, his only possible connection with ck Snake Gang is the trade of organ harvesting and, perhaps, even human trafficking. I attempted to trace his whereabouts, but too bad, that bar was the only ce he seemed to have appeared at. I couldn¡¯t get hold of any other information, but from what I gathered from the surveince camera footage, he headed south after leaving the bar.¡± When Jonathan saw the location that Kite had marked on the wall, he turned and looked at Ksana, who shrugged at him in response. ¡°Why are you looking at me? I¡¯ve only been on Mount Enly, so I¡¯m unfamiliar with this ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Jonathan replied, waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if the Sanctuary has any ways of locating Charleigh.¡± Ksana shook her head at the question. ¡°We might have our own intelligence department, but once we deploy them, Sanctuary will be able to know my location immediately.¡± ¡°Well, I guess we can¡¯t use it, then,¡± Jonathan answered right away, shaking his hand. Thest thing he wanted was another encounter with the organization. He could tell that they were aggressive and intractable from his experience of dealing with Paurius and the other two cultivators. Most importantly, if Jonathan were to expose himself again, he would well have to face way more than just the three God Realm cultivators, considering how the organization could mass-produce cultivators of that level in a short time. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we should first catch ck Snake Gang¡¯s leader. There¡¯s no way someone like Charleigh would visit a bar just because he¡¯s bored. Since they are business partners, there¡¯s a high chance it¡¯s a long-term rtionship. He¡¯ll definitely revisit the bar, so let¡¯s wait for him there. Lead the way, Kite,¡± Jonathan instructed. Just like that, Jonathan headed for the bar with the rest in search of Charleigh. Meanwhile, Paurius had just arrived at Mount Enly, where he knelt on one knee beside a sharp cliff that dropped into ake of ckish-redva below it. ¡°God!¡± he called out on the mountain located in the middle of the continent of Epea. Although Mount Enly was an active volcanic mountain, it was a lot more stable and experienced fewer tectonic shiftspared to the empire of Jetroina, which was located along the seismic belt. Still, a smell of sulfur wafted in the air on the volcanic mountain. The odor was so strong that no one could endure it without proper gear and adequate equipment. In fact, prolonged exposure to an unfavorable condition like that would destabilize a cultivator¡¯s body equilibrium and lead to toxicity, but the adversity of the environment did not seem to affect the young man standing before Paurius. He looked calm as he gazed down at theva. ¡°God¡­¡± Paurius called out again hesitantly when he saw that the young man had not responded to him after some time. ¡°I have news,¡± he added carefully. ¡°I heard you.¡± The young man who looked rather boyish finally spoke as he turned around and walked toward Paurius. ¡°Paurius, didn¡¯t you say you would bring Ksana back?¡± he asked, squatting down slowly before Paurius. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Jonathan saved her. He¡¯s a cunning man. I need to bring more men with me but with your permission. If I take four men with me, I¡¯ll be able to bring Jonathan and Ksana¡¯s heads,¡± he replied with a shaking voice. The young man sighed as he looked at the panicky Paurius. ¡°Paurius, do you think we have enough God Realm cultivators here at Sanctuary?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Paurius stuttered as he swallowed hard, trying to calm his nerves, ¡°I think we do have enough.¡± The young man nodded at the reply. ¡°Why, then, are you so nervous about a runaway God Realm martial artist like Ksana?¡± Paurius¡¯ forehead broke out in a sweat at the interrogation. ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s because we don¡¯t tolerate betrayal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of intel!¡± the young man fumed. Before Paurius knew it, the young man lifted his right foot and stamped on Paurius¡¯ skull, sending blood sttering under his feet. ¡°Please give me another chance! I¡¯ll kill Ksana right now. She won¡¯t even have the chance to leak any intel to anyone!¡± Paurius begged as hey on the ground, but the young man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Jonathan saved Ksana when you went after her. Do you think he won¡¯t send any message back to Chanaea if Ksana had told him anything about us? I have told you clearly to stay away from Jonathan before, but you failed to do so.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault! It¡¯s¡ª¡± Paurius implored desperately. Still, before he could finish speaking, a surge of pure spiritual energy gushed from the ground into the air and hurled Paurius over the cliff into theva. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 896 The Legendary Man Chapter 896 The Legendary Man Chapter 896-¡°You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Paurius¡¯ angry roar could be heard from beyond the cliff. Although he looked like a teenager of only sixteen or seventeen, that was actually the result of the baptism in Holy Blood. In truth, he was already well over sixty years old. In his old age, he had served Sanctuary for decades conscientiously, devoting himself entirely to the organization. That was why he was able to get baptized in Holy Blood and have his youth restored. However, his subordinate, Ksana, deserted him, and he was thrown into theva. How could he ept the situation sitting down? Tossing a shield onto theva, hended on it on his feet before propelling himself straight into the air toward the cliff. The knife in his hand pierced into the side of the cliff. Then, he looked down, only to see theva swallow the shield in seconds and turn it into a ball of fire. God was serious about killing me! Letting out a growl of fury, he hoisted himself over the ledge. ¡°I worked for Sanctuary for decades, yet now you¡¯re trying to kill me. Well, I refuse to admit defeat!¡± he yelled, standing on the cliff with the knife in his hand and burning rage shing in his eyes. Meanwhile, one after another, countless figuresnded behind the young man. They were all God Realm elites. An elderly male stood in front of the young man and called out to Paurius, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning on rebelling!¡± The man was more senior and experienced than Paurius. Whenever thetter bumped into him in the past, he would greet the man respectfully. Under the threat of death, however, Paurius lost his head completely. ¡°F*ck you! I don¡¯t want to rebel, but I don¡¯t want to die either!¡± he bellowed furiously before sprinting toward the exit on the side of the mountain. The elderly man wanted to give chase, but he suddenly felt a rush of scorching air rise around him. A secondter, Paurius was thrown back and fell heavily to the ground. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The young man stood at the exit, the air around him rippling and shimmering due to the blistering heat. Chuckling, he said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t admit defeat, I¡¯ll give you another chance. I won¡¯t use Pryncyp of Strength but only stick to my skills from my God Realm cultivation level. If you manage to pass through this door, I¡¯ll let you go and forget about everything.¡± ¡°Are you for real?¡± Paurius asked as he climbed to his feet and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Of course,¡± the youth replied with a smile. He turned to look at the God Realm elites led by the older man. ¡°All of you are to bear witness to that. Naturally, if someone wants to join Paurius and challenge me, be my guest.¡± When the elderly man and the rest of the people heard that, they hastily dropped to one knee and replied, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Just as their voices rang out, a ck arrow sped over more than a hundred meters through the air and struck the young man¡¯s forehead. Boom! There was barely any reaction from the young man. All he did was stamp his foot hard onto the ground, causing a terrifying surge of spiritual energy to burst forth around him. The spiritual energy was powerful and pure beyondpare, and a light flutter was enough to send the ck arrow soaring back toward where it came from. By then, Paurius was dashing past the youth. He was not even tens of meters from the massive stone door behind thetter, and a God Realm cultivator would have been able to cross that distance as though it were a walk in the park. However, Paurius was about to head in that direction when the young man appeared like a phantom. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± He grabbed Paurius¡¯ broken right arm, and as though throwing a shot put, he flung Paurius over the edge again. ¡°I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± While in midair, Paurius gestured with his good arm to summon the ck arrow. It whistled through the air, aiming directly at the center of the young man¡¯s back. A crisp, clear sound resounded as the young man turned and grabbed the arrow firmly in his palm. ¡°This arrow is a divine weapon. Giving it to you is a waste, so I¡¯ll take it back today,¡± he murmured, stretching out his left index finger and lightly flicking the arrow. The connection between Paurius and the weapon vanished instantly. Paurius, who had just crawled back over the cliff, turned deathly pale immediately as that action also affected his spiritual sense. Putting away the arrow, the young man remarked calmly, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving today, Paurius.¡± ¡°Not leaving? In that case, neither of us should live!¡± Paurius let out an ear-splitting howl, and the spiritual energy within the cave started rushing toward him like a maelstrom. ¡°He¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± the elderly man eximed. Upon seeing that, the God Realm cultivators took out their protective spiritual treasures and raced over to the young man. As for thetter, he merely waved his hand to form a spirit shield over the others. He gazed at Paurius¡¯ rapidly expanding body, then raised a finger and tapped it in thetter¡¯s direction. The spiritual energy swirling all over the area froze in ce as though someone had pushed the pause button on them. After that, it dispersed wildly in all directions, showing no sign of flowing toward Paurius anymore. ¡°Oh, Paurius. Despite only using spiritual energy, my control over it is far superior to yours. There¡¯s no way you can absorb spiritual energy with me here. And even if you self-destruct, the destructive power you unleash won¡¯t be enough to inflict any harm.¡± ¡°I beg to differ,¡± Paurius hissed through clenched teeth as he red at the youth. His gaze showed that he was clearly out for blood, and there was also a hint of desperate madness in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to let me go, let¡¯s perish together!¡± With a loud yell, Paurius leaped off the cliff. That scene left everyone dumbfounded. However, they quickly realized Paurius¡¯ intention. He was thinking of self-destructing and using that explosion to set off a volcano eruption! Stable volcanoes like Mount Enly were extremely rare. It was an urrence that would only happen when various aspects came together to form a weird bnce. Although such a bnce was seemingly stable, it was actually very fragile. The volcano would almost certainly erupt if just one external force disrupted the delicate bnce. And now, Paurius intended on being that external force! The God Realm cultivators were about to take action and stop Paurius, but they were toote. Boom! A loud explosion split the air and made everyone¡¯s ears ring. Then, a pir of moltenva gushed forth, rushing directly at the cliff. ¡°Hurry up and leave, God!¡± ¡°Protect him!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± Everyone was screaming as they dashed toward the cave. It was utter chaos. At that moment, however, the young man took one step forward. On the ground under his feet, what appeared to be rippling waves formed and swiftly radiated outward. To everyone¡¯s surprise, that temporarily stopped the risingva in midair. As the others turned to look toward him, they saw the exposed parts of his skin had turned red as though he had been steamed alive. Wisps of vapor rose around him into the air. ¡°Why are you panicking? Go back!¡± he roared. Stomping his foot again, the wave ofva disintegrated and fell back toward the depths of the abyss. Following a series of dull thuds, silence fell over the cavern again. It was as though nothing had happened there. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 897 The Legendary Man Chapter 897 The Legendary Man Chapter 897-Paurius had perished. All the God Realm cultivators at Sanctuary feared for their own safety. Those God Realm cultivators would be considered elites if they were situated in any other corner of the world. However, at Sanctuary, they were a dime a dozen. Losing two God Realm cultivators during a single mission would devastate any faction outside, but the loss barely left a scratch on Sanctuary. Inside the cavern, the old man and others were on their feet. Only the teenager who returned with Paurius remained kneeling on the floor, never once lifting his head. A young man fiddled with Paurius¡¯ ck arrow in his hand. With the gentle flick of a finger, the razor- sharp tip of the arrow crossed dozens of meters and halted before Paurius forehead. Right when everyone thought God was about to kill Paurius, God curled the corner of his lips into a faint smile and uttered nonchntly, ¡°Forget it. Take this arrow and kill Jonathan.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The teenager raised his hands above his head, allowing the ck arrow to descend onto his palm slowly. The young man turned his attention to the elder beside him. ¡°Jokovich, lead a party and make a trip. Have the tsar cooperate with you. I can¡¯t believe this Jonathan dared to harm members of Sanctuary. Find him. It¡¯ll be great if he¡¯s willing to join us. Otherwise, do away with him.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The elder and the others bowed their heads in agreement. When they looked up again, the young man had vanished. Jokovich gazed at the teenager kneeling on the floor and pointed, ¡°You, you, you, you, and you.¡± He selected five people in total. The quintet bowed and awaited their orders. ¡°Follow me immediately. We¡¯ll establish contact with the tsar and locate Jonathan at all costs.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, at Mortling Castle, Jonathan, Ksana, and Kite pushed the door open and entered Hell Bar. It waste at night, the most lively time for the bar. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I think Remdikians are weird. They don¡¯t earn much, don¡¯t save money, or have any long-term ns. In fact, they¡¯ll spend all their earnings on alcohol. This season, obituaries of people freezing to death filled the local newspaper daily,¡± Kite chirped to Jonathan while they walked inward. Jonathan merely grinned in silence. Ksana, on the other hand, piped up, ¡°Why should they save their money?¡± ¡°To buy a house, of course,¡± Kite replied without hesitation. Then, he fell into a momentary daze before shing a sheepish smile. ¡°Forget what I said.¡± Kite had remained dormant in Remdik for the past few years. As he didn¡¯t receive any missions or instructions, he lived there assuming he was a real university student. Over the years, he had traversed many of Remdik¡¯s major cities and learned new things about the nation¡¯s societal structure. Aside from the minority of those holding authority and administrative powers, most Remdikians led simple lives. They didn¡¯t face any pressure at work or in life. Perhaps that was the reason their society had stagnated for many years, causing the entire country to arrive at a peculiar juncture despite being known as the world¡¯s strongest military nation. ording to the information received by Ksana, although the official reason for the uing war was because of a useless tomb of a general, it might, in fact, also serve to stimte their economy. The trio approached the bar, and Kite ced some Remdikian money on the countertop. ¡°Give me a bottle of rum and two bottles of vodka.¡± Ksana ced her palm on the back of Kite¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Make it three bottles of vodka.¡± ¡°Rum is not as enjoyable as vodka. Unless you ordered the bottle of rum for yourself,¡± Ksana added cheerily while looking at Kite. The bartender nced at them before taking the money away. However, he secretly nodded at the person beside him. Soon, their vodkas were served, but before they could receive their drinks, a muscr arm reached out from beside Ksana to grab one of the vodka bottles. Ksana stretched out her hand to grasp that person¡¯s wrist. The trio turned and saw a bearded, burly Remdikian man wearing a bandana. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s a member of the local bikers gang judging by his outfit,¡± Kite whispered beside Jonathan¡¯s ear. Then, he raised his phone and snapped a photo of that man. The bartender mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not allowed to take a picture here. You¡¯ll be fined for doing that.¡± At that instant, Kite stared intently at his phone. Hearing the bartender¡¯s words, he tossed his wallet over without a second thought. Even Jonathan was befuddled by Kite¡¯s gesture, not to mention the bartender. ¡°Kite, aren¡¯t you a cultivator? Do you always get robbed? Why do you react in this manner so swiftly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. I can consider him to have stolen from me now that he has my wallet. In that case, my subsequent actions of beating him up will be self-defense. Remdik¡¯sw is fascinating. Even if he merely took a coin from me, I am allowed to retaliate without limit and execute him directly.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯re such an unscrupulous person.¡± Jonathan gazed at Kite¡¯s polite- looking countenance. ¡°Now, pay attention to this program I developed.¡± Kite uttered in excitement while staring at the updating data appearing on the screen of his phone. Program? Jonathan turned to look at Kite¡¯s phone after hearing that. The data stopped refreshing, and the picture Kite had just taken was slowly merging with a prisoner¡¯s mugshot. ¡°Flodimir Teach. He¡¯s a criminal who has been convicted three times and is still on the police¡¯s wanted list,¡± Kite eximed happily, his eyes riveted on his phone. ¡°What do you think, Mr. Goldstein? This is a program I developed. It can hack into the police and the country¡¯s database to perform facial recognition functions. I know a program like this existed previously, but the most important feature is the calction¡­¡± Kite went on incessantly after the program sessfully found a match in the database for the image he took. However, at that moment, a dozen brawny men surrounded them. Jonathan scanned his surroundings before shifting his eyes onto Kite in amusement. ¡°I heard Chanaean students who came to Remdik to pursue their education are often bullied. Is that true?¡± Kite shook his head. ¡°Actually, what you said is not entirely correct. Chanaeans are not their only target. These people bully all foreigners.¡± Amidst their banter, a series of violent thumping noise sounded beside them. Crack! A loud crack rang out as the bar before Ksana broke in half. The burly man, Flodimir, who had stolen her alcohol, knelt in front of the bar, and his head hung limply in the gap of the damaged countertop. Unbelievably, he died and was now a mere dead body kneeling on the floor. The crowd was shocked by that sight. Pin-drop silence filled the air inside the bar instantly. Holding a bottle of vodka in one hand, Ksana lifted Flodimir¡¯s corpse by his hair with her other hand. Illuminated by the lights, Flodimir¡¯s face was now a mangled and bloody mess. Ksana swept her eyes across the people around her and tossed the dead body toward the stage in the middle of the room. ¡°Where¡¯s the leader of ck Snake Gang? Show yourself immediately!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 898 The Legendary Man Chapter 898 The Legendary Man Chapter 898-The gruesome scene before their eyes prompted a brief moment of silence, followed by piercing screams. When Ksana mentioned that she was looking for the leader of ck Snake Gang, the drunk patrons in the bar, particrly the locals from Remdik, immediately came to their senses and rushed outside out of fear. What the hell! What kind of organization is ck Snake Gang? ck Snake Gang was the most powerful underground force in Mortling Castle. Even the local police did not want to have anything to do with this behemoth. That spoke volumes of its influence and power. Yet, someone dared toe and seek the leader of ck Snake Gang with murderous intent. Obviously, one would not expect it to be a peaceful exchange. Even the most foolish among the crowd understood that a fierce battle was about to break out. As the patrons fled, the remaining bar upants were all members of ck Snake Gang. Although this bar was not the headquarters of ck Snake Gang, it was one of the properties owned by their leader, Paisley. Consequently, it had be a default gathering ce for ck Snake Gang members. ¡°Do you want to see our boss?¡± the bartender shouted at Ksana, pointing a hunting rifle at her head. ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Bang! As the bartender pulled the trigger, Ksana dodged to the right and threw her bottle of vodka like a meteor toward his face. She quickly grabbed the hunting rifle and jumped onto the bar counter, swinging the barrel at the bartender¡¯s face. Although the people here were all members of the underworld, there was not a single one of the three ¡ªJonathan, Kite, and Ksana¡ªwho could be considered a good person. In just a few strikes, the bartender had lost his life. As Ksana took a deep breath and fixed her hair, she looked outside and said with a smile, ¡°What would you like to drink, everyone? This round is on me!¡± Bang! With a loud gunshot, chaos erupted in the bar. Ksana and Kite darted through the crowd, taking lives with each step without a hint of hesitation. Meanwhile, Jonathan sat beside the bar, summoning the bronze handbell to iste himself from the outside world. Drinking his alcohol, he sighed. The bullets bounced off the golden shield that surrounded Jonathan while Kite stabbed anyone who dared to fire at him in the heart. The victim then fell to the ground in a pool of blood. The ughtersted less than three minutes. Except for a big man hiding in the corner, who was already scared out of his wits, all members of ck Snake Gang inside the bar were dead. ¡°You are all devils¡­¡± The big man turned around and ran toward the door after seeing Jonathan and hispanions looking at him. But after taking only two steps, he felt his feet leave the ground, and he was inexplicably lifted and thrown toward Jonathan. ¡°Call your boss and tell him that if I don¡¯t see him within an hour, I will wipe out all of his gang and make sure that ck Snake Gangpletely vanished from Mortling Castle!¡± There were many ways to find the leader of an organization, but Jonathan¡¯s method was undoubtedly the quickest and most straightforward. A long line of cars formed outside the bar in less than thirty minutes. Sensing the surge of spiritual energy outside the door, Jonathan grinned, realizing that ck Snake Gang was so bold because they had cultivators among them. With five Grandmaster Realms and dozens of Superior Realms, this power level was sufficient to dominate a region. Jonathan looked at Kite beside him and said, ¡°Kite, step back. These people are not something you can handle.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Without hesitation, Kite moved two meters back and continued rummaging through the pockets of the corpses on the corpses lying on the ground, leaving Jonathan speechless. Despite appearing harmless, why does this child give off an increasingly negative impression the more one gets to know him? The bar door was smashed from the outside, and the cold wind rushed in, bringing fifty people with it. The five at the forefront were all in Grandmaster Realms. One was in the advanced phase, one in the middle phase, and three in the beginner phase. Even though the one in the advanced phase was the strongest, he and the other three in the beginner phase were protecting the middle person who was in the middle phase between them. Jonathan was certain that the one in the middle, wearing a shirt and casual pants, was the leader of ck Snake Gang. ¡°Kite, the one in the middle?¡± Jonathan asked. Kite nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, that one in the middle phase is Paisley.¡± Paisley had wanted to hide behind the advanced phase cultivator and observe, but he did not hide when his identity was revealed. He simply raised his hand and motioned for his men to stop. Looking at Jonathan and Ksana, Paisley nodded slightly. Then he walked to the bar, picked up a bottle of wine that had been left there, poured the remaining wine into a cup, and took a big sip. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You all look unfamiliar. You¡¯re not from Mortling Castle,¡± Ksana tranted Paisley¡¯s words to Jonathan verbatim. Jonathan smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Today is our first time in Mortling Castle.¡± ¡°Your first time.¡± Paisley gritted his teeth and looked at Jonathan. ¡°So, we should have nothing to do with each other!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you kill so many of my people?¡± Paisley¡¯s ss shattered in his hand. ¡°You¡¯d better give me a reason otherwise, you won¡¯t leave this bar today!¡± As Paisley spoke, the four Grandmaster Realms behind him surrounded Jonathan and Ksana. Ksana wanted to make a move, but Jonathan grabbed her wrist. ¡°We¡¯re here to do business,¡± Jonathan said, flipping his hand and taking out a gold bar from his storage ring. Boom! A heavy thud reverberated through the bar as a gold barnded on the counter, causing Paisley and hispanions to startle. This brick weighed sixty pounds and was worth tens of millions, even at a discounted price. It was a transaction that only a behemoth like ck Snake Gang could afford, and it was not a small deal. ¡°Doing business?¡± Paisley frowned at the gold bar on the counter. ¡°But why did you kill so many of my men if you came here to talk business? How am I supposed to settle this with you?¡± Thud. Another gold bar was thrown onto the counter. This time, everyone was truly shaken! There were only two main reasons one would carry around gold bars. First, that person was unafraid of being robbed. Second, that person would most likely be involved in shady dealings that couldn¡¯t bear the light of day. Trading in gold was done to avoid leaving any traces behind. That was the very definition of professionalism! Paisley looked at the two gold bars on the table and used his spiritual sense to envelop Jonathan and the others. Sensing the spiritual fluctuations of two Grandmaster Realms, Paisley smirked. ¡°These two bars aren¡¯t enough. How about you give me your storage ring and we¡¯ll continue our discussion?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Kite shook his head and sighed upon hearing Paisley¡¯s words as he rummaged through the dead bodies for money. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, that idiot is trying to rob you,¡± she added. Hearing that, Jonathan chuckled and looked at Paisley before turning to Ksana beside him. ¡°Kill all of them except for Paisley.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 899 The Legendary Man Chapter 899 The Legendary Man Chapter 899-¡°Kill him!¡± Paisley shouted loudly. But with hismand, a huge spiritual pressure burst out of Ksana¡¯s body, causing the four subordinates who were about to move forward to hesitate momentarily. Spurt¡­ Blood gushed out like a fountain. The group looked toward the Grandmaster Realm cultivator in the advanced phase, only to find that his head had disappeared. In Ksana¡¯s hand, there was a twisted face of a head. Ksana¡¯s five fingers were inserted into the cultivator¡¯s head, holding it like a bowling ball, with an incredibly terrifying appearance. ¡°God Realm!¡± Paisley eximed. However, he was knocked over by the head that came flying toward him. Although Ksana was a God Realm cultivator catalyzed by drugs, she was still invincible for a Grandmaster Realm cultivator. In just a few seconds, the other four cultivators had fallen under Ksana¡¯s hands except for Paisley. Among the four people, one lost his head, two were pierced through their hearts, and one had his throatpletely crushed, with his entire neck turning into a pile of flesh. Such cruel methods even made someone like Jonathan frown. Not to mention the members of ck Snake Gang, who were already scared out of their wits. If it weren¡¯t for Paisley¡¯s powerful influence, and fear of revenge, these people would have already fled for their lives. Paisley had a huge influence and ruled over his own territory. Even if there were disputes with other cultivators, they would often be resolved amicably because of theirmon interests. They had never seen such a cruel person as Jonathan and his group. ¡°Boss, what do you want me to do? Just give the order and I will do it¡­¡± Paisley pleaded. Paisley had lost all his arrogance, his hands sped in front of his chest¡ªlike a devout follower of Seboxia from West Region¡ªconstantly rubbing his hands and begging for mercy from Jonathan. Jonathan pushed two pieces of gold bars from the bar counter to Paisley. ¡°I told you we¡¯re here to talk business.¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t toy with me! I beg you¡­¡± Paisley wanted to say more, but he heard Ksana chuckle. ¡°Just take them. Otherwise, my master will be angry!¡± Ksana¡¯s words made Paisley¡¯s heart tremble. If this woman¡¯s cultivation level has already reached God Realm, how terrifying is her master¡¯s cultivation level? Can it be that he has reached Divine Realm¡­ As Paisley reached for the gold bars, he shuddered uncontrobly, and then with a trembling hand, he attempted to put them away. In that split second, Ksana raised a broken wooden splinter and viciously pinned Paisley¡¯s wrist to the bar counter. ¡°Well, we have quite the conundrum. If you don¡¯t take the gold bars, my master will be displeased. But if you do take it, I¡¯m devastated!¡± Ksana eximed, turning her head to smile slightly at Jonathan. ¡°Now his psychological defense should bepletely broken. Ask him anything, and he will answer,¡± she added. Jonathan sighed, gazing at Paisley, who had been a powerful gangster just a few minutes earlier, on his knees and sobbing. Jonathan realized that Ksana had not used any special secret technique when she pinned the wooden splinter into Paisley¡¯s wrist. As a middle-phase Grandmaster Realm, Paisley could have easily pulled his hand out of the splinter and resisted, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he bore the excruciating pain without any attempt to fight back. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As Ksana had predicted, this man was nowpletely useless. Jonathan then turned to Kite beside him. At that moment, Kite had a watch in his mouth, with a stack of thick banknotes in his hand. Upon noticing Jonathan¡¯s gaze, Kite hurriedly trotted over to Paisley. ¡°Is this person coborating with you?¡± ¡°Charleigh?¡± Paisley recognized the man in the photo at a nce and hastily nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a regr client of mine. Hees by every week to choose satisfactory ¡®pets¡¯ from my selection.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re just business associates. I¡¯m not close with him, I beg you, please spare me¡­¡± Ksana, standing nearby, tranted Paisley¡¯s words, leaving Jonathan somewhat bewildered. ¡°Pets? What pets?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s question, Paisley quickly corrected himself. ¡°I mean people! I run a human trafficking business, and Charleigh buys several people from me every week.¡± ¡°Actually, we started this human trafficking business because of him¡­¡± This time, Paisley wasn¡¯t lying. Previously, although ck Snake Gang had a wide range of operations, it didn¡¯t include human trafficking. It was only six months ago that Charleigh approached ck Snake Gang with a request to buy ves. At first, Paisley didn¡¯t want to deal with Charleigh, but the money Charleigh offered was just too tempting. In fact, Charleigh single-handedly helped ck Snake Gang expand into this highly lucrative business. Jonathan frowned at Paisley. ¡°When is Charleighing to ck Snake Gang next?¡± ¡°In two days.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you these two days. If I don¡¯t see Charleigh after two days, I¡¯ll wipe out your gang. How about that?¡± ¡°Deal! I guarantee you¡¯ll see him! I promise!¡± Paisley trembled as he knelt on the ground. Jonathan nodded slightly at Paisley. ¡°Keep your subordinates in check. If anyone dares to leak even a bit of information, I¡¯ll make their lives a living hell!¡± ¡­ A local military unit was stationed near Quilton on the east side of Mortling Castle. A closed truck drove out of the unit¡¯s main gate and skillfully arrived at a garbage incinerationndfill. Several dazed-looking youths got off the truck and swiftly tossed the bloodstained bags into the roaring furnace. Meanwhile, in the local military¡¯s underground facility, Charleigh was examining various reports in his hands. The phone beside him rang, and Charleigh sighed impatiently. In the end, he still answered it. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Charleigh, it¡¯s Aidan. I need the support of your Wolver Army.¡± ¡°How many?¡± Charleigh asked without wasting time. ¡°It¡¯s a stealth war this time. I need at least a hundred second-stage Wolvers.¡± ¡°No, there are too few second-stage Wolvers. I can only give you thirty at most.¡± ¡°Charleigh!¡± Aidan shouted through the phone. ¡°I¡¯m not negotiating with you. I¡¯m giving you an order! This is His Majesty¡¯s wish, so I suggest you be smart about this.¡± ¡°What can tsar do?¡± Charleigh mmed the table and stood up. ¡°This isn¡¯t what you promised me! When you asked for my help, His Majesty said he could fulfill all the needs for my experiments. But now, I need live subjects, test subjects with cultivation levels! My experiments havee to aplete halt. Do you even understand!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 900 The Legendary Man Chapter 900 The Legendary Man Chapter 900-At this point, Charleigh had be quite hysterical. Having fled from Rodunst to Remdik Empire, he thought he had found someone who truly appreciated his talents. But to his surprise, his research here also encountered a bottleneck. At this point, his gic engineering research had reached the third stage, but the Remdik military began to intentionally control the supply of experimental subjects they had promised him earlier. It was precisely because of this that Charleigh had no choice but to coborate with Paisley from ck Snake Gang. However, the number of experimental subjects ck Snake Gang found alone was far too few. The subjects were insufficient to support the massive consumption at his current stage in both quantity and quality. And today, Charleigh had applied for experimental subjects for what felt like the umpteenth time, only to receive news from Aidan demanding second-stage experimental subjects. How could he not be furious? ¡°Aidan, you must understand that I¡¯m only cooperating with Remdik Empire for research purposes. I was personally invited by your tsar, so you¡¯re not in a position to negotiate with me. ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s failing to see through the situation!¡± Aidan¡¯s voice echoed through the phone. ¡°Charleigh, I can tell you very clearly that your experiments have been banned by tsar. Over the years, you¡¯ve indeed created a terrifying army, but do you know how many cultivators have died at your hands? There are nearly ten thousand Superior Realms alone!¡± ¡°Your various experiments require live subjects to doparison. In order to amodate your experiments, you have killed more than a hundred thousand Remdik soldiers. That¡¯s almost thebat power of an entire army! All of them died under your gic modifications! You bl*ody madman! Your Beta Warriors already meet our expectations. They can think, act independently, and are extremely loyal. That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡°These words shouldn¡¯t havee from me, but it doesn¡¯t really matter. After all, in a few days, you¡¯ll definitely receive a military order from Saspiuburg. Charleigh, your experiment hase to an end.¡± Inside the office, Charleigh crushed the phone in his hand. Standing in front of his desk, his face was cold and emotionless. ¡°Is history going to repeat itself? Why don¡¯t you understand? Gic modification can create the perfect species of humans.¡± Pulling out his pocket watch, Charleigh nced at it before turning and walking out. ¡°Since you no longer intend to help me with my experiments, I¡¯ll have to do things my way. Paisley and the others make excellent experimental materials¡­¡± ¡­ At an abandoned factory in the eastern suburb of Mortling Castle, Jonathan and hispanions followed Paisley¡¯s convoy into the dpidated workshop. ¡°This is our trading location,¡± Paisley said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll exchange our ¡®pets¡¯ here the day after tomorrow. Charleigh has always been punctual with our weekly meetings.¡± Jonathan and the others looked around the empty workshop. In the center of the workshop were two couches and a wide wooden table cut from a tree trunk. The surrounding empty oil drums had been filled with wood and crackled as they burned. ¡°Where are the ¡®pets¡¯ you mentioned?¡± Jonathan, who sat on the couch, frowned. Hearing the question, Paisley quickly apologized and beckoned his subordinates to lift the steel te covering a hidden hole in the floor. Immediately, a foul smell wafted out of the hole, causing Jonathan and the others to wrinkle their noses. ¡°Bring the people out for Mr. Goldstein!¡± Paisley shouted. Soon, nine young men and women with their hands bound and feet tied just enough for them to walk emerged from the dungeon. The nine individuals stood in a row, trembling as they looked at Jonathan and hispanions. It was winter season in Remdik, yet these people only wore thinyers of clothing, and two women were only dressed in underwear. Moreover, judging by the injuries of the two women, they had clearly been subjected to inhuman torture. ¡°Paisley, you really don¡¯t treat them as humans, do you?¡± Jonathan said with a chuckle. Paisley bowed and quickly replied, ¡°They won¡¯t live long after being taken away by Charleigh, so there¡¯s no need to be overly concerned about their fate.¡± Listening to Paisley¡¯s words, Jonathan nodded slightly. Charleigh¡¯s experiments involved gic engineering on human subjects. Even cultivators would struggle to survive if they fell into his hands, let alone these powerless ordinary people. As Jonathan recalled Jason¡¯s experiment, a shiver ran down his spine. Yet, at this moment, one of the nine Remdik individuals took a few steps toward Jonathan. ¡°What are you doing? Get back!¡± Paisley¡¯s subordinate yelled loudly. However, Jonathan waved his hand and released a surge of spiritual energy,pletely binding Paisley¡¯s subordinate. He could see the person¡¯s eyes flickering as if he recognized him. He obviously had something to say. ¡°Do you¡­ know me?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ksana and Kite stood beside Jonathan, ready to face any possible danger. Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, they too, looked curiously at the Remdikian. The Remdikian stared at Jonathan, swallowed hard, and knelt before him with a thud. ¡°Asura!¡± With just one word, Jonathan suddenly stood up. He swiftly moved to the man¡¯s side and expertly cut the handcuffs and shackles with his Heaven Sword. Since Jonathan¡¯s arrival at Mortling Castle, his true identity as Asura was even unknown to Paisley, who was standing beside him. But this person, who was merely a captured pet of ck Snake Gang, could call out his title. There could only be one possibility¡ªthis person had known Jonathan for a long time! With a mournful tone, he kneeled in a style familiar to Chanaeans and addressed Jonathan as Asura. This person was very likely one of the five hundred Secret Agents that Karl had nted in Remdik! ¡°Do you know Karl?¡± ¡°Mr. Hamilton is my exclusive contact!¡± the Remdikian told Jonathan. ¡°Asura, it¡¯s really you¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Hearing Karl¡¯s name, Kite finally realized what was happening, and he rushed to the man¡¯s side, removing his coat to drape it over him. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Jonathan asked Kite. Kite shook his head slightly. ¡°To prevent any of us from being captured and exposing the entire intelligencework, we don¡¯t know each other¡¯s information in order to ensure the safety of other Secret Agents.¡± Although there was no solid evidence, Jonathan was almost sure of the Remdikian man¡¯s identity by now. As for his appearance, there was a small town near River Onxy in Horbah where everyone had Remdikian blood but was actually Chanaeans. Karl had trained many of these people to infiltrate Remdik to avoid arousing suspicion. It was entirely reasonable. ¡°How did they manage to capture you?¡± Jonathan asked softly, looking at the restrained figure before him. But to his surprise, the captive choked up and looked back at him with tears in his eyes. ¡°Asura, Saspiuburg¡¯s intelligencework has been destroyed!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 901 The Legendary Man Chapter 901 The Legendary Man Chapter 901-Upon hearing the news from the Secret Agent, Jonathan¡¯s heart sank immediately. To find Charleigh¡¯s whereabouts, Jonathan had painfully decided to utilize all of Karl¡¯s Secret Agents in Remdik, even though they had been lying dormant. These Secret Agents had collected invaluable intelligence on Remdik over the years. Now that they had resumed duty, they would inevitably send their findings back to Dark Special Forces, bearing the risk of being exposed. This was precisely why Jonathan ordered Karl to remove the Secret Agents¡¯ identities. However, Jonathan never expected the situation to escte to such a degree. He frowned and asked, ¡°Saspiuburg is the administrative center of Remdik and houses at least two hundred Secret Agents. You are all elites. How could so many of you be exposed at once?¡± The first thought that crossed Jonathan¡¯s mind was the possibility of a mole. Only the existence of a mole could lead to so many agents being exposed. But upon further thought, he realized that this was nearly impossible. These agents were hand-picked and trained by Karl himself, and their information had been known only to him before his feigned death. The idea that the intelligence had been leaked to Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Dark Special Forces was even more improbable. Dark Special Forces had been established by Jonathan two years prior, and for the sake of security, he had intentionally recruited fanatical followers who were utterly devoted to him. Thus, it was inconceivable that any of them would betray him. ¡°Asura, Remdik is preparing for a full-scale war, nning to engage in a two-front war with West Epea Alliance and other nations,¡± the Secret Agent reported. ¡°In order to hide their intention, a thorough purge has begun in Saspiuburg. Besides our agents in Dartan, agents from Jetroina, West Epea Alliance, Anndur, and Western Region have been exposed and arrested, as long as they were in contact with the outside world.¡± The agent continued, ¡°Due to my bloodline, I¡¯ve been hiding in the strategic department for years. I saw the list of those arrested¡ªover a hundred and sixty of our people in total. I tried to save them, but I fell into a trap and barely managed to escape with my life¡­¡± Before the agent could finish, Jonathan¡¯s right hand pressed against the agent¡¯s abdomen. Jonathan smiled while his spiritual energy and spiritual sense entered the agent¡¯s body. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Reporting to Asura, my name is Marc Daniels!¡± ¡°Marc, I¡¯ll remember you,¡± Jonathan said with a smile, though his heart grew heavier. Upon examining Marc, Jonathan discovered that he was originally a cultivator, but his elixir field had beenpletely destroyed due to overexertion. It was easy to imagine the hardships Marc had been through while fleeing. Jonathan wanted to reconstruct Marc¡¯s elixir field, but the mysterious coffin inside him remained unresponsive. He knew the coffin would not consume such a significant amount of life force to save someone rtively unimportant. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Marc choked up. ¡°When I tried to rescue them, they were at Saspiuburg¡¯s train station. Over three hundred people, including Secret Agents from Jetroina, were all loaded onto a train.¡± ¡°Which direction did the train go?¡± Jonathan asked, clenching his teeth. Marc shook his head again. ¡°Saspiuburg is a strategic hub for Remdik with a vast railwaywork. While the train isbeled for Olmville, it¡¯s not umon for special transports like this to havest- minute route changes and detours.¡± The destination was unknown, and the direction was uncertain. Even if Jonathan wanted to help, there was no way to do so. He took out a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill and stuffed it into Marc¡¯s mouth. ¡°Asura, this is a waste on me¡­¡± Marc tried to refuse, but he couldn¡¯t resist Jonathan. ¡°There¡¯s no question in terms of worthiness. This pill may not restore your spiritual energy, but it can at least heal some of the damages in your internal organs.¡± After helping Marc absorb the pill¡¯s medicinal effects, Jonathan turned to Paisley. ¡°Paisley, I¡¯m taking him.¡± ¡°Whatever you wish, Mr. Goldstein.¡± Paisley forced a smile, revealing the corners of his mouth. Although he didn¡¯t understand Chanaean, someone among his subordinates had tranted for him. From the conversation between Jonathan and Marc, Paisley realized that he had truly encountered a formidable opponent. An organization capable of nting nearly two hundred Secret Agents in Saspiuburg was not something he, a mere local gang leader, could provoke. At that moment, Paisley was already considering his escape route. However, just then, a figure with spiritual energy that resembled Superior Realm burst into the factory. ¡°Boss!¡± The breathless cultivator stood beside Paisley. ¡°Something happened at the bar.¡± ¡°What happened now?¡± Paisley looked at his subordinate with a headache. His bar had always been the most popr in Mortling Castle, and now it had been smashed by Jonathan and his group. Before he could take a breather, another incident urred. Am I a pushover in Mortling Castle? ¡°Boss, it¡¯s Charleigh!¡± the subordinate whispered into Paisley¡¯s ear. The statement seemed insignificant, yet a figure materialized and stood by Paisley¡¯s side, lifting the young henchman effortlessly. ¡°Say that again?¡± Jonathan may not understand Remdikian, but he recognized the pronunciation of ¡°Charleigh.¡± ¡°Master, he said it was Charleigh,¡± Ksana added. Jonathan grabbed Paisley and his subordinate with both hands. ¡°Ksana, have them take us there. Kite, you take Marc away first and wait for us in the house where you woke up.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kite shed to Marc¡¯s side, picked him up, and ran outside without saying anything. But as they reached the entrance, Kite stopped and carried Marc toward the back door. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Charleigh is here. I¡¯ll be retreating first. Be careful.¡± Jonathan looked up toward the entrance just in time to see a man in a trench coat, holding a cane, slowly walking in. It was Charleigh! As Charleigh entered the room, he shook his coat, and the snowkes on it were cleanly brushed away. ¡°Paisley? How did you end up in such a sorry state?¡± Charleigh¡¯s leather shoes tapped on the ground, feeling the powerful spiritual energy emanating from Jonathan and Ksana, but he showed no fear. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Like how he always did, Charleigh sat elegantly on the couch, his gaze sweeping over the scantily d ¡°pets¡±. ¡°Paisley, I believe I¡¯ve told you not to touch my people. Their poor physical condition will affect the results of the experiments.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 902 The Legendary Man Chapter 902 The Legendary Man Chapter 902-Shoving Paisley aside, Jonathan walked toward Charleigh and sat opposite him. ¡°Do you still remember me, Charleigh?¡± Jonathan asked him in a cold voice. Staring back at him, Charleigh shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s my first time seeing you. However, your aura seems quite familiar. Are you Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Although Charleigh¡¯s tone was testing him, his eyes glinted with certainty. On the other hand, Jonathan merely chuckled. He pressed his face a couple of times before it resumed its initial appearance. A glimmer of surprise shed across Charleigh¡¯s eyes when he gazed at Jonathan. ¡°Asura, you¡¯ve infiltrated Remdik¡¯s territory despite the tense rtionship between Remdik and Chanaea now. How bold of you!¡± Jonathan looked back at Charleigh. He could sense an invisible shield that has been surrounding Charleigh all along. The shield did not seem to be made of spiritual energy nor was it a shield meant to protect a spiritual treasure. Rather, it seemed to be imprisoning Charleigh. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Although spiritual energy could be found universally, Adrune had apletely different system from Aploth in terms of cultivation. Even though Jonathan had witnessed it more than once, he was still fascinated by it. ¡°There¡¯s no one else here, Charleigh. I won¡¯t beat around the bush anymore. I came here especially to look for you.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Charleigh was stunned for a while before letting out a soft chuckle. ¡°Asura, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here for me. Rather, you¡¯re here for my research oues, right?¡± Jonathan did not shy away from the truth. After a slight hesitation, he nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already pointed it out, I can¡¯t possibly deny it. You know about the situation between Chanaea and Remdik. Chanaea ispletely unfazed byrge-scale wars on both conventional and technological fronts. However, once the cultivators are roped into the war, they will be a formidable force to contend with. They¡¯ll pose a huge threat to my strategicmanding. I have researchers who are as insistent on human experiments as you in my team. I¡¯ve always opposed such research and prohibited it as much as I could. However, when preparing for the war that Remdik can trigger at any moment, I realized that gic engineering is a shortcut for obtaining power. Hence, I¡¯vee here to specially invite you to Chanaea. I¡¯d like you to experiment with our men and create the most powerful warriors.¡± Jonathan¡¯s words were direct and extremely sincere. However, Charleigh kept gazing at him with a strange and cold smirk. ¡°Jonathan, why do you think that I¡¯ll be willing to help you?¡± ¡°Because you helped Remdik too,¡± replied Jonathan with a frown. ¡°From my investigation of your background, you don¡¯t care about power at all. All you want is to focus on your research.¡± ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t focus on my research in Remdik?¡± interrupted Charleigh with a cold scoff. ¡°You know what, Jonathan? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you, the tsar, or my foolish father. You are nothing but war machines. You conjure all sorts of grand excuses to start wars, all for a single reason¡ªyour selfish desires. Regardless of how noble your reasons might sound, it¡¯s all just for your own profits, isn¡¯t it? You im that you¡¯re doing it for the people but do you think that they genuinely care about who emerges victorious? All of you are just a bunch of foolish mules acting all smart and mighty.¡± Jonathan did not understand why Charleigh, who had always appeared to be so polite and dignified, was reacting in such an agitated manner. However, he could see fury in Charleigh¡¯s eyes. Although it was just a hint of fury, he understood that Charleigh¡¯s situation was not as desirable as the rumors described it to be. Perhaps, this would be his opportunity. ¡°Charleigh, as long as you work with me, I can double the price that Remdik offered you.¡± Charleigh shook his head upon hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m a schr and a gentleman. I will never go against the agreement that I¡¯ve established with the tsar.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t go against the agreement, but do you oppose it?¡± Jonathan was sharp enough to detect a loophole in Charleigh¡¯s words. When a rtionship had to depend on a contractual obligation to be maintained, it was already reaching its breaking point. Jonathan was now almost certain that there was a problem between Charleigh and the tsar. ¡°Charleigh, since there¡¯s already a problem, you should rethink your decision, right?¡± A cold glint shed across Charleigh¡¯s eyes upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s interrogation. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m only a schr. I don¡¯t want to be involved in any war. My technology should only benefit everyone in the world, not create more conflicts.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve already created war!¡± Seeing that Charleigh was about to leave, Jonathan stretched out his hand. An invisible wall formed by spiritual energy blocked Charleigh¡¯s path. ¡°Charleigh, although there are some tensions between Chanaea and Remdik, they are only localized wars. Neither of us dares to let arge-scale war break out. However, why is Remdik bold enough to concentrate its forces on River Onxy? Isn¡¯t it because of the Wolver Army under yourmand? The modified warriors that you¡¯ve created will invade Chanaea in a matter of months. If I cannot bring you back to Chanaea and develop an army of modified warriors who can stand up to Remdik, I will have no choice but to kill you. I have to eliminate any possibility of you creating even more modified warriors for Remdik. You must make your choices, Charleigh. If you befriend me, you¡¯ll leave with me. If you be an enemy, this very ce will be your burial site.¡± As Jonathan spoke, waves of spiritual energy surged out of his body and filled up the entire warehouse. The outburst of energy was impactful enough to send members of ck Snake Gang flying out. Meanwhile, Ksana had already blocked all possible paths of escape behind Charleigh. Blue streams of light danced on the palms of Ksana¡¯s hands like mes, looking eerily beautiful. Sensing the aura of the two God Realm warriors behind him, Charleigh tapped his staff on the floor gently. Crack¡­ Streaks ofplicated runes lit up behind Charleigh, interweaving with one another. Within the blink of an eye, a six-pointed star was conjured. It revolved in the air and shielded Charleigh inside it. Boom! Boom! Boom! Dull thuds resounded across the warehouse as figures wearing the Remdik military uniform suddenly landed on the floor. Scanning his surroundings, Jonathan counted forty people in total. ¡°Jonathan, these are Beta Warriors that I¡¯ve developed. They all have their own consciousness. Try them out.¡± As Charleigh spoke, Hexagram Array immediately became much brighter. Just when Jonathan closed his eyes subconsciously, Charleigh had already conjured a massive fireball thatunched itself toward Ksana behind him. When Jonathan fixed his spiritual sense onto Charleigh again, he had already appeared at the entrance of the warehouse in a sh. Staring at all the Beta Warriors around him, Charleigh instructed calmly, ¡°Kill everyone here. Spare not a single person!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 903 The Legendary Man Chapter 903 The Legendary Man Chapter 903-Charleigh¡¯s orders werepletely obeyed by the Beta Warriors. Upon hearing Charleigh¡¯smand, dozens of beginner phase Grandmasters leaped up and morphed into werewolves in mid-air, charging toward the people in the factory. Although there were also dozens of cultivators in ck Snake Gang, the cultivators with the highest cultivation level were only at Superior Realm, apart from Paisley. Therefore, they were no match for these werewolves. In an instant, they were all ughtered. Grandmaster Realm was a critical and transitional phase for cultivators. Once a cultivator entered this realm, their spiritual energy could leave their bodies and form a Grandmaster Realm force field. With this force field, those cultivators below Superior Realm were as powerless as children and would not have any ability to fight back. Eight pets and dozens of ck Snake Gang members had perished within a short amount of time. Only Jonathan and Ksana were left in the factory. Paisley was still able to hold on for a while because of his strong cultivation level. However, it was evident that he would not be able tost long with these attacks. Charleigh stood at the entrance, and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes as he looked at Jonathan and Ksana. ¡°Jonathan, how are my subordinates?¡± Jonathan did not reply. Instead, Ksana stepped forward and stood beside Jonathan. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to deal with these small fries.¡± With that, she reached out and tied her hair with a leather band swiftly. ¡°Master, leave these Grandmasters to me.¡± With her words, the ground under Ksana¡¯s feet exploded, and she dissolved into an afterimage as she lunged forward. Jonathan had also moved in tandem with Ksana. He dodged the long sword in front of him in a sh. He grabbed one of the werewolves¡¯ head and swung it as a weapon toward the front. Boom! The werewolfnded in front of Charleigh and turned into a mist of blood. A shield shaped like a meat grinder instantly formed in front of Charleigh and flew toward Jonathan. ¡°Break!¡± Jonathan summoned his Heaven Sword, imbuing it with Pryncyp of ughter, before swinging it forward. No matter how unpredictable the spells were, it was ultimately just a different application of spiritual energy. If one was able to break the formation and destroy the bnce of spiritual energy, it was easy to break such a defensive arcane array. With a thunderous blow, the arcane array exploded and turned into beams of light flying everywhere. Meanwhile, Charleigh¡¯s hand started emitting light. ¡°Light of Destruction!¡± There was no sound. Immediately, Jonathan could feel the terrifying spiritual energy emitting from Charleigh. He only had enough time to bring out the strange bronze handbell before a light beam as thick as a bucket struck him. The impact of the light beam was extremely intense and strong. The light beam pushed Jonathan straight into the sky as though it was tangible. Jonathan started plummeting to the ground a hundred meters away from the factory. When Jonathan fell to the snow-covered ground, he felt a surge of excruciating pain as if he was being burned by a raging fire. ¡°D*mn it¡­¡± Jonathan got up and looked at his arm. His clothes were burnt to smithereens, and his skin was burned and oozing pus as though he suffered an actual burn. Life force was escaping from his abdomen. However, it was only enough to protect his circtory system and energy field. It was not able to treat his external injuries. Although these external injuries brought him extreme pain, they were not fatal. Therefore, Coffin would definitely not waste his valuable life force to treat them. Jonathan took out a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill and crushed it in between his teeth before he darted toward the direction of the factory again. These Adrune cultivators¡¯ techniques are rather peculiar, especially Charleigh, who is not only an Archmage but can create his own spells. If he can keep attacking like before, not only will I find it difficult to win against him, but even Divine Realm cultivators will be troubled by it. However, everything in the world followed certain rules. The cost of releasing such a powerful spell must be enormous for Charleigh. It was the same for Jonathan burning his vitality. If he used it for a long period, it would exhaust his Kore. Also, Charleigh would need some buffer time in between uses of this spell. Thus, Jonathan would need to seize this opportunity to capture him. Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword shed with a cold light in the dark night and shed through the wall of the factory. When hended in the factory, he saw a huge arcane array below Ksana¡¯s feet. With his staff, Charleigh¡¯s figure shed around Ksana. The staff waspleting the arcane array below Ksana. At this moment, there was only a small corner left toplete the arcane array. ¡°Ksana! Get out of there!¡± Jonathan bellowed as he dashed toward Charleigh from behind. Although Jonathan didn¡¯t know what the arcane array was for, he instinctively knew it was dangerous. Charleigh¡¯s goal was not to use a kill array to kill Ksana, but to capture her. His research had reached a bottleneck, and he needed many test subjects for his experiments. Moreover, Charleigh had always wanted to experiment on God Realm cultivators. God Realm cultivators were always an important existence for these organizations, whether in Rodunst or Remdik. Moreover, they were mostly concentrated in the hands of the military. If Aidan and the others were to be targeted, the Remdikians would definitely send Divine Realm cultivators such as Ivanov to kill Charleigh. However, Ksana was not part of this group. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Although she looked like a typical Remdikian, she called Jonathan her master. Therefore, Charleigh deduced that she was a Chanaean cultivator. If he was able to capture her, he would not get any objections from Remdik. The formation on the ground was to capture Ksana. It was extremely easy to kill cultivators of the same cultivation level as they only needed to use their secret techniques or find the weaknesses in the opponent¡¯s techniques. In fact, after removing Jonathan from the battle, Charleigh would kill Ksana effortlessly if he wanted to. However, he needed a living person, not a corpse. Therefore, it would require some effort from him to obtain a living person. In the arcane array, Ksana already saw through Charleigh¡¯s intentions. However, those Grandmaster Realm werewolves prevented her from escaping the formation. Although Ksana was a God Realm cultivator, shecked the relevant perception for it. She was able to kill ordinary Grandmaster Realm cultivators like ck Snake Gang members as they didn¡¯t have muchbat experience. These ck Snake Gang members usually relied on their reputation and auras to make a living. Therefore, Ksana was slightly overwhelmed by those werewolves as they used to be soldiers before this transformation. Thebat experience they had was not something ordinary cultivators could compare to! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 904 The Legendary Man Chapter 904 The Legendary Man Chapter 904-¡°Jonathan, you can¡¯t save her!¡± Charleigh retrieved two daggers, forming two serpents with his spiritual energy before sprinting toward Jonathan. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Heaven Sword, with a loud buzz, emanated a powerful and vicious air that created a malevolent aura, slicing through the spiritual serpents with ease. ¡°Charleigh, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Don¡¯t force me to do it the hard way,¡± Jonathan warned. Jumping into the air with a powerful burst of energy, he used Heaven Sword as a springboard, thrusting his legs forward to deliver a fierce kick to Charleigh¡¯s chest. Charleigh put his hands together to form a hand seal and grabbed something beside him. A zing rope suddenly appeared in front of him, barring Jonathan¡¯s path. When his feet came into contact with the rope, it immediately transformed into aplicated spiritual energy shield. Crack! The shield only managed to block Jonathan for a brief moment before shattering into pieces. Charleigh was thrust backward from the impact, and in a graceful motion, he managed tond lightly on the metal railing of the second floor of the factory. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re one step toote!¡± he remarked coolly. When he lifted his right hand, the staff that wasn¡¯t held by anyone began to move on its own ord, tracing patterns in the dirt beside him. Following the finishing touch, the arcane array on the ground lit up. The cultivators, who had been desperately attempting to prevent Ksana from departing, hastily scrambled out of the arcane array. p, p, p¡­ Crisp sounds were heard. Ksana found herself in the midst of a mysterious array of light, with countless glowing orbs of luminescence whirling and rushing toward her. As soon as the orbs touched her skin, they formed luminous threads which wound around her body, creating a dazzling, yet intimidating spectacle. The threads might appear to be delicate and easily broken but were incredibly strong. Even a powerful God Realm cultivator such as Ksana would find it difficult to snap them. There were too many orbs. Ksana had just broken one when dozens to hundreds of threads appeared. Within a few seconds, Ksana¡¯s body waspletely bound. She copsed to the ground, unable to move an inch. When Jonathan saw that, his Heaven Sword trembled ever so slightly, and a surge of spiritual energy began to emanate from the back of his palms. ¡°Charleigh, are you saying that there is no room for discussion?¡± ¡°Why would I enter a discussion with you?¡± Charleigh asked with a smile. Hemanded Beta Warriors with a wave of his arm, signaling for them to take action. ¡°Kill Jonathan.¡± Hearing his order, Beta Warriors slowly surrounded Jonathan. Jonathan¡¯s gaze was as cold as blocks of ice. ¡°Charleigh, in Chanaea, we usually don¡¯t kill talented people. It looks like I¡¯ll have to make an exception today, though.¡± Once Jonathan spoke, an aura of heightened spiritual energy began to rise around him. Instead of dissipating, the spiritual energy coalesced around him, forming a protectiveyer of half- transparent scales that covered his body. The scales on Jonathan¡¯s body condensed and intertwined with one another at an incredible speed, creating a powerful aura that shot out from his body like a wild gale. A sense of foreboding promptly flooded Charleigh as he ordered the Beta Warriors, ¡°Hurry, kill him!¡± Right then, Jonathan pushed his Heaven Sword into the ground. ¡°Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, Elemental Extrication Technique, Earthly Escape!¡± he roared. With that, he channeled pure spiritual energy into the ground. Boom! The factory¡¯s ground suddenly detonated and the trap formation designed to ensnare Jonathan was only able to restrain him for a few fleeting moments before it crumbled into tiny fragments. The ground beneath everyone else¡¯s feet had shifted, morphing from solid earth to a softyer of quicksand except for the spot where Jonathan and Ksana were standing. Huge hands shot up and seized those Beta Warriors, dragging them deep below the surface of the earth. It was obvious Jonathan wanted them dead. Charleigh didn¡¯t want to leave him, so he didn¡¯t bother sparing his life. Jonathan was not a person who was known for his kindness andpassion. If a brilliant weapon inventor like Charleigh refused to work for him, he was well aware that it could potentially mean the death of many Chanaea soldiers if they ever faced off against Charleigh¡¯s modified and enhanced troops in battle. He was unable to take Charleigh along with him, so he made the decision to terminate him, along with the modified soldiers who had the potential to be deployed to war in the future. Killing a single gically modified soldier could save the lives of countless Chanaean soldiers. As the ground had turned to sand, the factory lost its foundation and copsed. However, Jonathan and the other two remained unscathed. Charleigh leaped into the air, his coat pping in the chill of the wind. Above him, magical symbols suddenly began to glow brightly. With his thumbs pressed against each other, he chanted, ¡°Oh water, the life-giving force that sustains us all, I implore you to fill up this gaping chasm before me and transform it into a solid block of ice!¡± Following his chant, a burst of spiritual energy appeared on his coat and spiraled downward. Jonathan used his mind control to propel himself into the sky, using the earth¡¯s surface as aunching pad. When he reached Charleigh¡¯s side, he demanded, ¡°What is it now? You¡¯ve been muttering to yourself for a while now. Are you going to do it or not?¡± Charleigh saw Heaven Swording for his head and was quick to react, swerving aside to avoid being decapitated. After the attack failed, an earth dragon appeared beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet. Whenever Jonathan ventured forward, an earth dragon would miraculously manifest, granting him the ability to soar through the sky with every stride he took. Charleigh had a remarkable ability to move through the air thanks to the arcane array that was inscribed on his coat. With it, he could defy gravity and walk through the air with ethereal grace. Despite not having mastered any Pryncyps, the two God Realm cultivators were still able to fight in midair. They employed spells and enchantments to fight against each other, producing a dazzling disy of light and color resembling a brilliant array of fireworks in the sky. ¡°Master, there is water down below!¡± Ksana suddenly shouted beneath them. Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword and Charleigh¡¯s staff shed with a loud ng, sending him flying backward. He then nced at the ground. The quicksand that had once filled the area surrounding the factory hadpletely vanished, reced instead by a vastke. Pop! Pop! Pop! Fountains began to appear in session, each apanied by a human figure. It turned out that Charleigh used his water magic to save those who had been swallowed by the quicksand earlier. Whoosh! Zebedee¡¯s broken de sliced a Grandmaster Realm cultivator in half before stabbing into the ground beside Ksana. ¡°Kill them with this de. Spare no one!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Ksana replied with a huge grin as she picked up the de. The next moment, she reappeared ten meters away to plunge the broken de into a Grandmaster Realm cultivator¡¯s nape. Previously, Ksana was overwhelmed by the frequency of the attacks and was unable to fight back. Now they were no longer standing side by side, and the Grandmasters werepletely bewildered as they were suddenly thrust up from the depths of the earth. Many individuals were slowly losing consciousness as a result of being deprived of oxygen. Thus, Ksana could easily wipe them out. Jonathan disappeared in a sh as he went after Charleigh, who had fled the scene. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 905 The Legendary Man Chapter 905 The Legendary Man Chapter 905-Jonathan sprinted through the woods with all his strength, trying to catch up to Charleigh. Behind Charleigh¡¯s back was aplicated Hexagram Array that shone with a mysterious luminescence. Every time it shone, it would give a spurt of spiritual energy that propelled Charleigh forward. The spurt of spiritual energy not only increased Charleigh¡¯s speed but also made him more agile. That was why he was able to avoid Jonathan¡¯s attacks. After another attack failed to hit its target, Jonathan finally got rid of his shield. He was aware that if he kept going at this pace, he would be draining his spiritual energy too quickly. Leaping into the air, Jonathan retrieved Divine Chessboard and tossed it at Charleigh, who was in front of him. Assuming it was a dagger or some weapon, Charleigh didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. He dodged the chessboard and continued on his journey. However, Jonathan wasn¡¯t about to spare him. He waved his hands in a sweeping motion, and the small chessboard suddenly erged and transformed into an immense wall, standing firmly in Charleigh¡¯s way. The wall was hundreds of meters tall. Jonathan couldn¡¯t even make it past the wall, let alone Charleigh. Charleigh nched in horror when he realized his path had been blocked. With a tap of his feet, he went to the left of the chessboard. That was part of Jonathan¡¯s n. He proceeded in the same direction while the left side of the chessboard rapidly began to expand, causing the right side to abruptly vanish. One of the characteristics of the chessboard was that it could move in any direction with Jonathan as its center. As long as Jonathan moved along with Charleigh, the Divine Chessboard would always block the latter¡¯s path. Charleigh could easily travel dozens of meters to make his escape, but with Jonathan¡¯s ploy, he discovered the chessboard was still blocking his path wherever he went. He was shocked at the discovery. Jonathan not only shifted from side to side, but he was also drawing nearer to Charleigh with each step he took. A few secondster, Jonathan was only dozens of meters away from Charleigh. If Charleigh was still hovering in the same spot, he would definitely get caught by Jonathan soon. ¡°Clone!¡± he hollered. With his right hand, Charleigh reached out and grabbed his coat, shining it on his face. The radiant glow was so intense that Jonathan had to close his eyes instinctively to protect himself from the brightness. However, his spiritual sense told him that three figures were making their escapes in different directions. ¡°Again?¡± Jonathan muttered in frustration as he stared at the three figures. He recalled Zebedee¡¯s clone talisman and felt an iing headache. All cultivators in God Realm were aware that the usual spells would have no effect on those of the same level as themselves. Therefore, there was no definitive way to determine which entity was a clone prior tounching an attack. Without a choice, Jonathan picked one glowing figure and went after him. With each step he took, the board changed, shifting and rearranging itself in response to his movements. After taking a step, Jonathan stabbed Heaven Sword into one orb with precision. Boom! The orb shattered into pieces, and the spiritual energy faded away. There was nothing inside. Jonathan slowly reached out his right arm, and Divine Chessboard began to reduce in size until it shrunk to a miniature version that could fitfortably in the palm of his hand. Some distance away, Charleigh had finally escaped from the dense forest and entered a canyon. Jonathan was surprised to see lights there. He made his way to the edge of the canyon and looked down to discover military vehicles parked in the canyon. At the entrance of the canyon, there was an army base that was illuminated by a series of bright lights. A searchlight was continually sweeping back and forth, scanning both sides of the canyon. It looks like they are searching for me. Has he entered the army base? Jonathan frowned. Charleigh should understand that human soldiers cannot pose a threat to me unless they are equipped with a powerful weapon that can cause arge amount of destruction. By bringing me here, he will be putting the lives of Remdikian soldiers at risk, and I cannotprehend why he would choose to do that. It almost feels as though he has intentionally led me to this location. He was deep in thought when the dark sky above the canyon was suddenly illuminated by searchlights. Soon after, the canyon was filled with the sound of marching feet as countless Remdikian soldiers emerged from their camp. ¡°Awoo!¡± The next moment, countless wolf howls echoed through the air. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Remdikian soldiers let out loud, unearthly howls that echoed through the canyon before they began to transform. Their bodies contorted and grew until they were standing as tall werewolves. Jonathan had seen spiritual energy fluctuations originating from Grandmaster Realm cultivators. However, the sight of thousands of Grandmasters¡¯ energy fluctuating in an instant was truly horrifying. It felt like a heatwave had emerged from the ground within the canyon. As the intense spiritual energy coursed through the air, snowkes were thrown into the sky, swirling around in a mesmerizing dance. In the canyon, Charleigh stretched out a finger and pointed in Jonathan¡¯s direction. A faint orb flew to Jonathan, but he avoided it easily. When the orb flew past Jonathan, it disappeared in the air like a firework that was fading away. However, that seemingly innocuous firework acted as a beacon of light, providing guidance to more than one thousand modified soldiers. ¡°Awoo!¡± Following the first howl, the first werewolf leaped onto the cliff. Behind him, the werewolf warriors erupted into a wild frenzy as they charged up the cliff with a recklessness that suggested they had gone mad. Jonathan gritted his teeth as he red at Charleigh down below. ¡°F*ck it! This isn¡¯t how you utilize a human wave attack!¡± he cursed. Without a second thought, heunched himself off the ground and soared through the air with remarkable agility. ¡°Skywards!¡± Spiritual energy emerged from Heaven Sword to form a long beam. With this one move, Jonathan had sliced off dozens of meters of the cliff. Hended as his spiritual energy coursed into the ground. With a single stomp, he pulverized the crumbling cliff face, causing it to crumble and cascade down the steep sides of the canyon. Boom, boom, boom¡­ Rumbles exploded forth with the force of a thunderbolt within the canyon. The enormous rocks that came barreling down the precipitous slopes wreaked havoc on the werewolves, yet they were all exceedingly powerful Grandmasters. Despite not having the power to obliterate the boulders, they had the ability to evade them. Grandmaster Realm cultivators may seem insignificant and powerless whenpared to God Realm cultivators, but it was true that a vast army of ants was capable of taking down an elephant. In typical scenarios, Jonathan would have been prompted to make a hasty retreat upon encountering an intimidating force of thousands of Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Nevertheless, Remdik and Chanaea were going to war soon. If he ignored them and allowed the modified soldiers to go to battle, he knew his country would definitely lose the war at Doveston. Jonathan took one step back and stood dozens of meters away from the cliff. Raising Heaven Sword, he slowly humbled himself. No matter what Charleigh¡¯s n was, he had to do his very best to stop him. ¡°Mr. Coffin, wake up! Be prepared to suck the life force!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 906 The Legendary Man Chapter 906 The Legendary Man Chapter 906- Many Questions Jonathan shouted excitedly at the coffin in his elixir field. Although those thousands of Grandmaster Realm cultivators could already be said to have reached an almost terrifying order of magnitude, he felt inexplicably excited at that moment. Following the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, what Jonathan had grasped was the Pryncyp of ughter. It was just that he had been restraining the influence of Pryncyp on him all this time. The way of killing required theprehension of the true meaning of the Pryncyp amid ughter. However, killing indiscriminately would contradict its original intention and obstruct Jonathan¡¯s thoughts, making it easy to form an inner demon to stop him from progressing. Yet, at that moment, he had no reservations about facing the top one hundred Grandmasters at the bottom of the mountain. With his right hand tightly gripping the hilt of Heaven Sword, Jonathan bowed slightly, like a preying cheetah, ready to deliver a fatal blow at any time. Thump! Following a dull thud, a drooling werewolf finallynded on the cliff. ¡°Die!¡± The Divine Chessboard beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet unfolded in response. The moment the werewolf leaped forward and rushed onto the chessboard, he shed its waist with Heaven Sword. ¡°Mr. Coffin, collect the vita!¡± Jonathan could clearly feel an extremely thin life force sinking into his meridians as the werewolf¡¯s life force rapidly drifted away. Thump! Thump! Thump! The dull thuds came continuously. Jonathan looked around, and wherever he looked, dozens of werewolves had already rushed up toward him. Spiritual sense force field, open! Spiritual energy force field, open! Following the activation of the two major force fields, everything within a hundred meters of his body, every flower, tree, grass, and even the trajectory of a single snowke, all entered his mind. Rays of light surged on the Divine Chessboard, streaks of purple shooting toward the sky one after another. Against the backdrop of snowkes, they merged into chessboards in midair. ¡°Kill them all!¡± The entire Divine Chessboard hadpletely be Jonathan¡¯s omniscience force field. Wherever Jonathan¡¯s mind went was within a year on that chessboard. At that moment, Heaven Sword was like the deadly scythe of the Grim Reaper, constantly weaving through the werewolves. More than a dozen werewolf heads flew up almost at the same time. Jonathan¡¯s figure, on the other hand, vanished before the eyes of the many werewolves. Streaks of life force flowed continuously into his body, healing the burns on his body while they were being collected into the mysterious coffin. Although they were extremely thin streaks passing through his veins, they could help his wound heal quickly. Jonathan could not help but marvel at the miraculous properties of the Pryncyp of Life as he felt the changes in his body. No wonder Seboxia has the power to establish Seboxiasm on his own andpletely transform the West Region from a princely state to a theocratic state. With the Pryncyp of Life, he can cure himself simply by killing people. War is simply a tonic for him. As long as there are people to kill, Seboxia can achieve true longevity. At that thought, Jonathan froze. That¡¯s not right! There¡¯s another Pryncyp that treats killing as enjoyment, which is the Pryncyp of ughter! Both Seboxia and I can benefit from the killing, and the other party has been buried in an underground tomb for more than one thousand six hundred years. During this time, several old guys had shocked the world, not to mention Kenado, the Sage of Divine Realm. Can¡¯t these people kill? If they simply want to use killing to collect life force, why not directly possess the bodies of Divine Realm experts like Kenado and Damoyed? Kenado could ughter a small country for Seboxia if he wanted to, so wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of life force? He was confused. But why didn¡¯t Seboxia possess anyone despite having so many Divine Realm believers over more than a thousand years? He didn¡¯t even use the body of Prima when she was chosen by Kenado and called the reincarnated God¡¯s Body. Why did he choose to enter my elixir field instead? Is it because I dug his grave? Isn¡¯t that a little bit too vengeful? Jonathan dodged a werewolf¡¯s sharp ws before swinging his sword and piercing its head. There were many ughtered bodies scattered across the Divine Chessboard at the time. Jonathan casually wiped his Heaven Sword and let out a long breath seeing more and more werewolves around him. With that sigh, he wasmenting not only the number of werewolves but also his situation. He had been constantly sabotaged since he decided to break the monopoly of all the respectable families. Asura¡¯s Office had just improved under the alliance, having the ability to secretly go against the eight respectable families, making Jonathan finally feel a little more at ease. However, the Osborne family seized his old residence and kidnapped Josephine to threaten him. Although I¡¯ve gained a lot from this trip to the West Region, I¡¯ve now fallen into the scheme of Seboxiasm again. Jonathan felt a twinge of sadness for himself as he reflected on everything he had been through. He had thought of himself as a chess yer the entire time, but in the end, he was just a pawn in someone else¡¯s game. At present, he could only hope that Seboxia in his elixir field had no ill intention toward him. He simply did not have a way to restrain such an old monster. As he yed another werewolf with Heaven Sword, he reached the edge of the cliff. Although he had been contemting a lot earlier, those thoughts came and went quickly. From the unfolding of the Divine Chessboard to the present, no more than a dozen seconds had passed. Within this time, Jonathan had already in dozens of Grandmaster Realm werewolves. At this point, the scalded skin on his body had already scabbed over and fallen off, reced by new skin. Jonathan stretched his limbs before retrieving a piece of loose sportswear from his storage ring and nimbly putting it on. Although I don¡¯t feel cold, it sure is improper to keep walking around naked. This is from N?velDrama.Org. While staring at the many werewolves kept out of the Divine Chessboard, he took out four Spirit Rejuvenating Pills and threw them into his mouth as though he was eating jelly beans. This Divine Chessboard consumes too much spiritual energy. It seems that I must hurry up. Jonathan grinned as he stepped forward while swinging Heaven Sword. Although I¡¯m not sure why Charleigh sent these werewolves to be killed one after the other, I must ept such arge gift. ¡°Die!¡± With that, Jonathan leaped up. The Divine Chessboard beneath his feet followed his rapid movement and once again took dozens of werewolves into it. Bodies flew, and blood spewed everywhere. Jonathan was like a peerless killing god as hepletely let go of his inner restraint. At that moment, there was no longer any concept of right or wrong nor good or evil within him. All that was left was the desire to kill. That whole time, Jonathan himself did not notice that above him, the spiritual energy in the night sky was slowly gathering toward his head. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 907 The Legendary Man Chapter 907 The Legendary Man Chapter 907-¡°Attack! Kill him!¡± Charleigh barked from afar with his hands behind his back. This group of werewolf warriors, created by Charleigh, didn¡¯t possess a mind of their own. They would obey Charleigh unconditionally. Upon receiving his order, the werewolves on the ground turned into afterimages as they charged in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Once the Divine Chessboard was activated, it could not only trap the cultivators within it but also prevent those outside from entering. It was simr to when Jonathan battled Aetomoye. Hossom and Prima were unable to enter the chessboard regardless of how hard they tried. Nevertheless, no matter how mysterious a magical item was, it was still an inanimate object that relied upon the spiritual energy of its user. In other words, the maniption of the Divine Chessboard¡¯s abilities was all down to Jonathan¡¯s capacity to sustain it. The spirit shield formed outside it was naturally dependent on how much spiritual energy he had. Unfortunately, all those outside were not ordinary men without spiritual energy. Instead, they were all true blue Grandmasters who had been gically modified into mindless killing machines. Having been attacked by hundreds of Grandmaster Realm cultivators, the spirit shield was instantaneously shattered. Thereafter, hundreds of hysterical figures flooded onto the chessboard as if they had gone berserk. ¡°Master!¡± Ksana¡¯s voice rang out in the background. Jonathan leaped into the air and cast a spell with his hand. Subsequently, a portal formation appeared above the chessboard, throwing all the werewolves out of it. Within a few short minutes, Jonathan had massacred hundreds of Grandmaster Realm werewolves, a victory that was unparalleled in its glory. However, as there were still eight to nine hundred of them, Jonathan¡¯s physical ability to fight them fell short of his intent to do so. Although taking them on was like fighting schoolchildren¡ªwhere he could easily defeat two to three single-handedly¡ªtheir massive numbers were a huge problem. A single punch from each of them or just piling their bodies on top of him was more than sufficient to kill him. ¡°Master, I¡¯ming to your aid!¡± Ksana had signed the master and servant contract. She lunged forward and pulled out her broken de when she saw that Jonathan was in trouble. Unexpectedly, Jonathan swiftly grabbed her cor in mid-air and threw her back instead. ¡°Damn it! No! There are just too many of them. We have to put some distance between us and them first!¡± Jonathan released his grip on Ksana to allow her tond. The moment both of them touched the ground, they sprang forward immediately, turning into afterimages as they sprinted downhill. From a distance, Charleigh burst intoughter at the sight of Jonathan running away. ¡°Beta Warriors! Chase Jonathan down and don¡¯t let him escape! He must be captured at all costs!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Upon grunting in unison, more than ten figures in military uniform leaped into the air. They were the only Beta Warriors Charleigh had under hismand. Due to their independent will, they were significantly superior to Alpha Warriors when it came to fighting battles and executing their missions. It was the emergence of Beta Warriors that Remdik pulled its support for Charleigh¡¯s research. From the military point of view, Beta Warriors possessed the qualities of the perfect soldier¡ªcalm, powerful, and obedient. To Remdik, such a soldier had more than satisfied its requirements. It saw no reason to invest further time and resources to develop a better version. That was why Charleigh was eager for the soldiers to hunt Jonathan down in a suicidal manner. Only by getting all of them killed, cutting off Remdik¡¯s ess to them, could he force them to supply him with more cultivators to be modified. With the new batch of cultivators, he would be able to continue his unfinished research by conducting experiments on them. If he had sent the Beta Warriors to the battlefield or cooked up an excuse to have them killed, he would have likely suffered the same fate as they did. Jonathan¡¯s appearance today presented him with the perfect opportunity to continue his research. Asura¡¯s Office was, after all, the biggest impediment to Remdik¡¯s n to conquer Doveston. Given that Jonathan was the chief of Asura¡¯s Office, sacrificing Beta Warriors to kill him was entirely reasonable. Even if Ivanov was present, he would not have any objections. Under the current circumstance, the Beta Warriors would either be wiped out by Jonathan or Jonathan would end up being killed by the human wave tactics. Either conclusion would be a win from Charleigh¡¯s perspective. With the Beta Warriors leading the way, the hundreds of Grandmaster Realm cultivators followed behind them like a giant swarm of insects. Meanwhile, Jonathan and Ksana swiftly made their way through the forest. By then, Ksana had managed to calm down. Despite her bold demeanor, the overwhelming spiritual energy approaching from behind had caused her to break into a cold sweat. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master, how did you end up offending so many cultivators? All of them are of Grandmaster Realm no less. Did you poke a ho¡¯s nest?¡± Jonathan gave Ksana a seething look. From the moment they began to flee, he had already consumed four Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. The use of the Divine Chessboard earlier had drained him of a massive amount of spiritual energy. ¡°Ksana, is that your attempt at showing off your proficiency in Chanaean? Do I look like I¡¯m in the mood for jokes now?¡± While speaking, Jonathan retrieved more than ten grenades from his storage ring. After pulling out the safety pins, he hurled them toward the back. ¡°Tell me, Ksana, does Sanctuary have this many Grandmaster Realm cultivators too?¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Despite the series of explosions thundering behind them, it barely made a difference. Even if a single grenade could kill a Grandmaster Realm werewolf, it was nothing but a drop in the ocean, for there were simply hundreds if not thousands of them in total. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s only regret was ordering Karl to send all the Remdikian weapons back to Doveston after Antoine¡¯s death. Otherwise, he could have fired a barrage of missiles at his enemies, putting an end to the pursuit. Ksana deliberated momentarily before answering, ¡°Master, although Sanctuary has many cultivators, they have no more than three hundred who are of Grandmaster Realm.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan gave Ksana a bitter look. Three hundred might only be a third of what was currently chasing them. It was still a number that wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. The niggling feeling Jonathan felt began to intensify gradually. Due to Chanaea¡¯s strange social structure, all talented cultivators would inadvertently gravitate toward the eight respectable families or hidden sects. As for those who didn¡¯t, their progress would be indirectly hindered by the eight respectable families¡¯ monopoly of cultivation resources. Until today, the only cultivators who managed to seed independently were Jonathan, Karl, and Wilbur. In Joshua¡¯s case, he relied on the resources left behind by the Whitley family. As a result, the entire nation didn¡¯t have more than a hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators in total. Compared to the other countries, there was a huge gulf to bridge, one that gave Jonathan a surreal feeling. Chanaea shouldn¡¯t be this weak! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 908 The Legendary Man Chapter 908 The Legendary Man Chapter 908-¡°Master, Sanctuary only sounds more morous than it actually is.¡± Faced with Jonathan¡¯s silence, Ksana thought that he was upset over what she had reported. She quickly added, ¡°We have no more than three hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators, fifty-four God Realm cultivators, six, Divine Realm cultivators, one God¡ª¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Jonathan interrupted her boration with his hand raised. Ksana¡¯s words filled Jonathan with exasperation. Regardless of its size, Asura¡¯s Office was considered one of the world¡¯s most prominent organizations. Yet they only had three God Realm cultivators. Inparison, Sanctuary had fifty-four of them. How are we going to f*ckingpete? Asura¡¯s Office doesn¡¯t even have fifty-four Grandmaster Realm cultivators. There¡¯s no way we can defeat them in a war. ¡°Mr. Coffin, going against Sanctuary is suicide. I¡¯m not going to do it anymore.¡± Just like how readily Jonathan had promised the coffin to travel to Sanctuary, he was now repudiating his promise with equal decisiveness. ¡°No way!¡± All of a sudden, the coffin emitted a frosty aura, one that sent a chill down Jonathan¡¯s spine. Jonathan used his mental energy to form an image of himself in his elixir field. With a grim look on his face, he stared at the coffin. ¡°Mr. Coffin, didn¡¯t you just hear what Ksana said? When ites to God Realm cultivators alone, Sanctuary has more than fifty of them. What makes you think I can steal the emperor¡¯s circtory system from under their noses? We haven¡¯t even taken into consideration the God Realm cultivators and the supposed God. It¡¯s just like walking into a death trap!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re safe,¡± the coffin replied, to which Jonathan snorted in response. ¡°Can you stop bragging already, Mr. Coffin? Even if we set the Grandmaster Realm and Divine Realm cultivators aside, we¡¯ll still have to face three hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators the moment we set foot on Mount Enly. I¡¯ll have my hands full just dealing with them. How are you going to help me by lying in your coffin? Are you going to cheer me on from there?¡± No sooner had Jonathan spoken than a burst of pure life force flooded out of the coffin. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re about to break through to the next level. Don¡¯t waste such a wonderful opportunity,¡± the coffin said coldly. The next moment, Jonathan stopped in his tracks against his will. Ksana, who was running by his side, leaped into the air and continued to dash forward. Just as she covered tens of meters, she detected something amiss and turned around. Much to her surprise, she saw Jonathan charging at the werewolves with Heaven Sword in his hand. ¡°Master!¡± Ksana cried out as she ran after him the moment shended. With the coffin¡¯s help and to continue keeping his secret, Jonathan and Ksana signed a master and servant contract with the cruelest conditions. Not only could Jonathan decide the fate of Ksana¡¯s life on a whim, but his death would also cause her to be annihted by Pryncyp. In other words, regardless of the odds Jonathan faced in battle, Ksana had no choice but to follow and protect him. After all, she needed to keep him safe in order for her to continue living. ¡°How dare hee back! Kill him!¡± Charleigh bellowed from a few hundred meters away when he saw Jonathan turn around and charge at him. ¡°Awoo!¡± The werewolves acknowledged the order by howling into the air before shing their sharp ws at Jonathan. ¡°You handle the attacks, while I take care of the defense,¡± the coffin said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Remember to gain insight on the Pryncyp of ughter you possess. A sliver of it can only be felt the moment you lose your life. On top of that, the higher the cultivation of its holder, the clearer the sensation will be. There are a thousand Grandmaster Realm cultivators here. If you fail to master the Pryncyp of ughter after killing all of them, there¡¯s no point in your existence anymore.¡± Upon listening to the coffin¡¯s words, Jonathan could feel the life force within him rage, reinvigorating every inch of his flesh. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± Boundless energy exuded from his body as he tightened his grip on Heaven Sword. ¡°This feels simr to when I was buried alive by Aetomoye back in the West Region. Life force is coursing through my veins,¡± Jonathan said ecstatically. From the depths of Jonathan¡¯s elixir field, the coffin replied tly, ¡°You will be invincible before the life force I have bestowed upon you dissipates. Even if you run into a Divine Realm cultivator, you¡¯ll be able to put up a good fight.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Coffin,¡± Jonathan shouted before bursting into heartyughter. The next moment, he vanished into thin air. Agonized screams rang out all around him. Flying through the air, he threw out several sharp magical items as he killed his enemies. As sparks lit up around Jonathan, a Beta Warrior werewolf dropped down from above to strike at Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°Die!¡± After enduring the blow head-on, Jonathan grabbed the Beta Warrior¡¯s leg, whirled him around, and smashed him to the ground. Bam! Following an earth-shaking rumble, the two-meter-tall werewolf exploded into a mist of blood. Jonathan then grabbed a werewolf who was charging at him. Letting out a deep roar, he engaged the Pryncyp of ughter in his arm. The resulting vibration instantly blew the werewolf¡¯s circtory system to pieces. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Awoo!¡± At that moment, six werewolves jumped on him from every direction, their sharp ws looking especially menacing in the chilly breeze. As Jonathan leaped into the air, Heaven Sword transformed into a sledgehammer, and he smashed it down with all his might. Boom! The entire earth shook upon impact, while the ensuing shockwave blew the attacking werewolves away. With one foot stepping on the pile of werewolf corpses, Jonathan threw the thousand-pound hammer onto his shoulder. ¡°Charleigh, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really up to, but thanks for the present you have given me.¡± While speaking, Jonathan swept his gaze across the burly werewolves one by one. Thereafter, he swung his right hand forward, throwing the magical sledgehammer in Charleigh¡¯s direction. At the same time, he summoned a ck spear and stabbed it right between a Beta Warrior¡¯s eyes. Bam! Bam! Bam! Sounds of a brutal battle rang out in the air. Around Jonathan, bodies of werewolves began to pile up with no end in sight. Despite suffering a wound in his back and from a broken arm, he would heal instantly and be as good as new. With his body enhanced by the life force provided by the coffin, Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter had been engaged to its maximum. In this unending massacre and while werewolves were dropping like flies, the awareness Jonathan felt continued to change. His understanding of Pryncyp of ughter became crystal clear. It felt as if the veil surrounding the mysterious and unfathomable Pryncyp had been gradually lifted. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 909 The Legendary Man Chapter 909 The Legendary Man Chapter 909-At that moment, the heavens and earth contained within Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense had lost their color. Under normal circumstances, his spiritual sense had a range of about a hundred meters. But now, it continued to expand infinitely, unbound by any borders. Closing his eyes, Jonathan felt himself grow exponentially, while the surrounding werewolves, trees, and flowers seemed to miniaturize in contrast. Following that, the mountains, rivers, deserts, and oceans shrunk at his feet, turning the concept of size into nothing but a vague idea. When he opened his palms, Jonathan could feel that entire revolving in his hands. The sun and the moon were right by his side, while stars sparkled brightly in space. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, the gxy turned on itself, causing the countless stars to flow through the gaps of his fingers as if they were sand blown away by the gentle breeze. The state of mind he was in made him feel omnipotent as if he was the creator of the. Immersed in the mysterious sensation, Jonathan left his mind nk as he allowed his physical body to merge with nature and absorb its will. Suddenly, Jonathan, through his spiritual sense, detected gentle ripples in the infinite space around him. The sensation was simr to someone bumping into a stretched membrane that had no boundaries. As Jonathan thrust Heaven Sword forward, the ripple gradually faded away. However, a sharp de pierced through his heart next. Lowering his head to look at his chest, he saw an empty hole. His heart was hanging outside his body as if something was squeezing it. Boom! His heart subsequently exploded into a mist of blood right before his eyes. Standing in the void, he looked around in confusion as strength and spiritual energy flowed out of him rapidly. An icy sensation enveloped his body while the stars and sun around him began to fade away. The next moment, Jonathan felt a massive force pulling him backward. As the objects surrounding him regained their shape quickly, Jonathan returned to his body in that instant. The sounds from before filled his senses again. The ripples he had seen earlier morphed into hordes of werewolves charging at him, while his surroundings returned to the way they used to be. ¡°Awoo!¡± Before he knew it, a werewolf had pounced on him and sunk its razor-sharp fangs into his shoulders. Having been knocked over on the ground, Jonathany in the middle of the frosty snow and allowed the werewolves to rip his flesh apart. One jumped on him, then followed by another. In a single breath, Jonathan had been pinned down by a huge pile of werewolves. ¡°Master!¡± Ksana screamed when she sensed Jonathan¡¯s aura fading away. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she brandished her broken de and charged at the horde of werewolves. Her de subsequently sliced through the neck of one werewolf, severing its huge head from its body. However, there were just too many werewolves around. As a God Realm cultivator produced through an elerated process, there was no way Ksana could hold back the werewolves¡¯ hysterical rampage. After Ksana unleashed a few attacks, a werewolf she had just cut down grabbed onto her arm. It sunk its fangs into it and ripped off a huge amount of flesh just before it died. The stench of blood that filled the air caused the werewolves to grow even more frantic. While screaming in agony, Ksana raised her leg in an attempt to kick her attacker away. Unfortunately, another werewolf bit her leg before she could do so. With no time to react, she felt another werewolf crash into her back. It then opened its jaws wide and sank its teeth into her windpipe. As her blood spewed into the air, Ksana copsed onto the ground with her eyes brimming with despair. At the brink of death, Ksana used thest bit of her strength to drive the spiritual energy in her meridian into a backward flow. She then began to suck in all the spiritual energy from her surroundings. Since she was going to die, she felt that detonating herself was the best option. Not only could she avoid the pain of being torn apart for food, but she could also blow up the werewolves around her as a final act of vengeance. From afar, Charleigh stood quietly on a huge boulder and watched as the werewolves drowned Jonathan and Ksana. Half an hour had passed since the werewolves began their pursuit. Within the short duration, Jonathan and Ksana had killed close to three hundred Grandmaster Realm werewolf cultivators. Such a huge loss could incapacitate any organization globally. At that moment, Charleigh¡¯s brows were furrowed. He wasn¡¯tmenting the loss of the three hundred warriors. Instead, he was perplexed that the number was far below his expectations. He needed more than half of them to be killed, only then could he convince the leaders of Remdik to provide him with more research samples. I have not even lost one-third of the troops. Jonathan has clearly not lived up to his reputation. The legend of Asura is nothing but a sham! With that, Charleigh began to wield his magic by gesturing the signs for an arcane array. He wanted to capture Jonathan alive together with the other werewolves so that he could exin himself to his superiors. iming that he was forced to sacrifice the werewolves in his attempt to subdue Jonathan would be a convincing excuse. As spiritual energy flooded out of Charleigh, aplex-looking arcane array emerged right in front of him. However, just before he unleashed it, an explosion could be heard in the dark of the night. Crack¡­ Crack¡­ Boom! The sound seemed to reverberate right beside everyone¡¯s ears. It jolted Charleigh so much that his arcane array shattered into glittering sparks. The werewolves gathered on the hillside looked up at the sky in confusion. At the same time, the werewolves who were devouring Jonathan and Ksana stopped what they are doing with blood still dripping out of their mouths. Buzz¡­ Thereafter, a strange vibration echoed across thend. Charleigh scanned his surroundings warily and could see that everything was shaking. The trees, nts, and even the giant boulder underneath him were all affected by the tremors. Charleigh raised both his hands, wanting to set up a defensive arcane array. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do so regardless of how hard he tried. He just couldn¡¯t gather the required spiritual energy. Crack! Crack! Crack! Branches of the surrounding trees broke and rained down onto the ground. As a gale swept across the surface of thend, it threw grasses and flowers up into the air. Looking down at his feet, Charleigh tapped on the massive boulder he was standing on. It disintegrated into dust as if it had been weathered for tens of thousands of years. He brought out a shield and covered his head with it. Even though he had no idea what was going on, he was certain it wasn¡¯t something good. Just as he was maintaining his vignce against his surroundings, an invisible shockwave struck down upon the werewolf horde. When Charleigh looked in the direction of the impact, he realized that was where Jonathan was. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 910 The Legendary Man Chapter 910 The Legendary Man Chapter 910-As the peculiar wave descended, a flurry of werewolves scattered from Jonathan¡¯s side in every direction. In an instant, only Jonathan and Ksana remained at the center of the encirclement. Ksana, now a tattered sight, had been savagely bitten and torn. Her arms and legs were severed and lost, her wounds evidence of her limbs being brutally ripped apart. The left side of her abdomen had been entirely exposed, and her intestines, which had spilled to the ground, had been trampled into segments by the werewolves. Ksana¡¯s neck was broken, her blood vessels and trachea shredded, and even her face was left with less than a third of its skin. The strange wave had scattered the spiritual energy around Ksana, interrupting her half-finished self- destruction. Ksana¡¯s pupils gradually dted and became distant as shey on the ground. Her fragmented trachea bubbled and gurgled due to the influx of blood. There was no hope left for her. Ksana, raised as a weapon since childhood, knew she wouldn¡¯t live long. It was that recognition that drove her to escape Sanctuary, which was akin to a hellish realm. Unexpectedly, she evaded the pursuit of Sanctuary only to meet her demise there. What a pity. I¡¯ve never seen the ocean, the beaches, or the prairies¡­ As her vision blurred, Ksana felt neither sadness nor joy. She even felt a hint of relief as she descended into darkness. However, just as thest glimmer of light above her was about to be swallowed by the shadows, Ksana felt someone grasp her shoulder. ¡°I am your master! Without my permission, no one is allowed to kill you!¡± Ksana intuitively sensed warmth coursing through her body as she listened to the delicate voice. She felt contented and exhrated at that instant as if she was soaking in soothing warm water. Instinctively, she let out a moan. As she opened her eyes, she saw Jonathan kneeling beside her. He was clutching her shoulder with his left hand. ¡°Master¡­¡± Ksana uttered while staring at him in a daze. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied gently. At that moment, Ksana bore witness to a scene she would remember for all eternity. Jonathan had used his life force to restructure her circtory system and internal organs in order to save her earlier. He only managed to attend to Ksana¡¯s broken limbs now. Lying on the ground, she watched in amazement as her arms and legs regenerated with astonishing speed, simr to a wounded gecko. ¡°This¡­¡± She looked at her newly grown arms with skin as tender and pink as a newborn¡¯s, clenched her fists, and struck them against one another. A puff of blood mist erupted from her knuckles with a dull thud. That intense pain assured her that everything before her eyes was real instead of an illusion. Touching her cheeks, she found no trace of damage. Her injuries had beenpletely healed! Was that a miracle? No, it was more than a miracle. Even a God from Sanctuary couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat of bringing the dead back to life. Jonathan retrieved a tracksuit and tossed it to Ksana. ¡°Although you have a great figure, it won¡¯t be appropriate for you to walk around without clothes, right?¡± Only after hearing his reminder did Ksana look down at her body. During the battle, the werewolves had torn not only her flesh but also her clothing. Even though her wounds had been healed, she was now practically naked, save for half a bra hanging from her left shoulder. Ksana, tall and strikingly beautiful, sat on the blood-soaked ground amidst the carnage, creating an impactful sight that was as erotic as it was violent. ncing at her body, even Ksana, who had been indoctrinated from a young age to disregard gender differences, couldn¡¯t help but blush. However, since Jonathan had already seen her naked body, she decided not to be shy. She took out a set of underwear from her storage ring, stood up, and dressed in front of him. Meanwhile, Jonathan slowly extended his right hand and made a gesture of grabbing the air forcefully. The next second, Heaven Sword flew back into his hand from the werewolves. ¡°Charleigh, it¡¯s not toote for you to run now.¡± ¡°Run?¡± Charleigh tidied his suit, his eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°Why would I run? Jonathan, I must say, you have given me far too many surprises. Despite having her heart shattered, she can still survive and return to her original state. You¡¯re even capable of reviving someone who has been torn to pieces. What kind of power is hidden within your body? Initially, I just wanted to use you to wear down this horde of mindless trash, but now, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want to capture and dissect you to see what you¡¯re made of.¡± Jonathan nced at Heaven Sword in his hand as a hint of murderous intent flitted across his eyes. ¡°You know, Charleigh, people who boast like you are really rare.¡± Then, he turned to Ksana and smiled faintly at her. ¡°You have only one task, and that is to keep an eye on Charleigh to prevent him from fleeing. Leave the rest of these beasts to me!¡± As his words fell, he vanished instantly. His killing intent burst forth, sending a chilling sensation to travel down others¡¯ spines while striking fear into others¡¯ hearts. As Jonathan¡¯s figure darted past, the werewolves he attacked copsed one after another. This time, there was no resistance or struggle from the defeated werewolves. All the werewolves fell to the ground and died after suffering the slightest cut from Jonathan¡¯s sword. In just a few moments, over twenty werewolves had fallen. During this time, Charleigh could clearly see that Jonathan hadn¡¯t used any special techniques. He kept the surroundings werewolves at bay with just a sword. Charleigh¡¯s expression turned a few shades darker after he examined those ughtered werewolves with his spiritual sense. His spiritual sense and energy could enter the werewolves¡¯ bodies without any obstruction, and he could clearly feel that they had only sustained superficial wounds. Grandmaster Realm cultivators wouldn¡¯t immediately die from being pierced by a sword, let alone from such minor injuries. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Yet, those small wounds were sufficient to sever their physical energy and life force. What did Jonathan do? Charleigh¡¯s countenance changed slightly as he recalled everything that had happened. ¡°Jonathan, what was that strange fluctuation just now?¡± Charleigh thought back to the entire battle, and the only thing he couldn¡¯t understand was the thunderous sound and the mysterious fluctuations that followed. Jonathan¡¯s technique had merely undergone subtle changes, but it had be inexplicably more lethal. Charleigh reckoned what was different now must be the power of the technique. Meanwhile, Jonathan had taken down several more werewolves. He stepped on their corpses and grinned. ¡°Charleigh, doesn¡¯t the concept of being enlightened with Pryncyp exist in Adrune?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 911 The Legendary Man Chapter 911 The Legendary Man Chapter 911-Being enlightened with Pryncyp? The moment those words were out in the air, Charleigh¡¯s expression changed. Only advanced-phase God Realm cultivators coulde into contact with small traces of Heavenly Pryncyp. And only those who had undergone Divine Tribtion were capable of fullyprehending Heavenly Pryncyp, which was the key to bing a Divine Realm cultivator and surpassing others. However, those were things that God Realm cultivators in the absolute phase would worry about. Jonathan was only a God Realm cultivator in the middle phase, so how could he possibly be enlightened with Pryncyp? ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯ve lost your mind yearning to achieve Divine Realm, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re just a middle- phase God Realm cultivator, but you¡¯re hoping to be enlightened with Pryncyp? Keep dreaming!¡± Despite Charleigh¡¯s lighthearted tone, he was discreetly gesturing a spell, ready to channel the eleration formation drawn on his suit to flee from the area. He had been confounded previously because he had never thought that Pryncyp would be involved. However, Jonathan¡¯s mention had reminded him of it, and that made him panic. Geniuses existed in both Adrune and Aploth. Furthermore, Charleigh was a member of Rodunst¡¯s royal family. Rodunst was the most influential country in the West Epea Alliance, so most of the famed wizards in Western Epea had a connection with Rodunst¡¯s royal family. When Charleigh was still a boy, his family had been invited to witness the process of an Archmage reaching hallow rank¡ªthe Western Epean equivalent of Aploth¡¯s God Realm cultivators going through Divine Tribtion to be a Divine Realm cultivator. Although Charleigh was still young back then and did not fully fathom what that meant, the scene of how a thick beam of light descended from the sky right onto the Archmage was seared into his mind. Everything happened in a matter of seconds, yet the Archmage managed to ascend to a whole new level of power. He became the invincible Hallow Archmage. The Hallow Archmage of that time was still living, and the Pryncyp he hadprehended was the Pryncyp of Light. For over three decades after that, the entire Western Epea was at peace. With the Pryncyp of Light as the absolute power, no countries dared to start any wars. The beam of light that shone on Jonathan earlier was the same beam of light he had seen when he was younger. It was just not as bright as the Hallow Archmage¡¯s light. Nevertheless, the Pryncyp the Hellow Archmege wes enlightened with wes different from Jhen¡¯s. Despite Cherleigh¡¯s reluctence, he hed to fece reelity¡ªit wes highly likely thet Jhen hed been enlightened with eplete Pryncyp. He wes no longer e metch for Jhen. ¡°Cherge! We heve to kill him et ell costs!¡± Cherleigh bellowed, end the remeining Grendmester Reelm werewolves rushed towerd Jhen. Heeven Sword glimmered in the derk night, end every time it wes drewn, e werewolf would be killed. More end more bodies were piling up by Jhen¡¯s feet. Cherleigh steeled himself end seid, ¡°Self-destruct!¡± Boom! Upon heering Cherleigh¡¯s order, the werewolves, without hesitetion, begen chenneling their spirituel energy es they derted towerd Jhen. When they leeped into the eir, their bodies infleted like belloons before they exploded right in front of Jhen. Intense shockweves rushed ecross the lend. Despite heving been enlightened with the Pryncyp of Sleughter, Jhen wes still sent flying beckwerd. ¡°Ksene, keep en eye on Cherleigh!¡± Thet wes ell Jhen could sey before e series of explosions reng out eround him. Boom! Boom! Boom! This is from N?velDrama.Org. The werewolves surrounding Jhen eppeered to heve no regerd for their own lives, self-destructing in repid session in en ettempt to bring Jhen down with them. Ales, they hed underestimeted Jhen. The first time Jhen wes sent flying, he hed elreedy used the bronze hendbell. With the protection of the bronze hendbell, the explosions of the werewolves were nothing but minor inconveniences for Jhen. To put it simply, their explosions were ekin to punching Jhen in the fece. It hurt, but it would not ceuse eny mejor injuries to him. Jhen unleeshed his spirituel sense end found Cherleigh zooming pest the edge of his spirituel sense force field. Right behind him wes Ksene, who wes holding onto the broken blede. Jhen¡¯s hesitetion venished es soon es he sew the two individuels leeve. He tightened his grip on Heeven Sword end sterted chenneling weves of Pryncyp of Sleughter into the blede. Jhen hed reseerched Heeven Sword for e long time, but he hed only discovered its toughness end hed not found eny other unique quelities. It wes only when Jhen unintentionelly chenneled Pryncyp into the sword during the lest bettle did he finelly unveil the true Heeven Sword. Nevertheless, the Pryncyp the Hallow Archmage was enlightened with was different from Jonathan¡¯s. Despite Charleigh¡¯s reluctance, he had to face reality¡ªit was highly likely that Jonathan had been enlightened with aplete Pryncyp. He was no longer a match for Jonathan. ¡°Charge! We have to kill him at all costs!¡± Charleigh bellowed, and the remaining Grandmaster Realm werewolves rushed toward Jonathan. Heaven Sword glimmered in the dark night, and every time it was drawn, a werewolf would be killed. More and more bodies were piling up by Jonathan¡¯s feet. Charleigh steeled himself and said, ¡°Self-destruct!¡± Boom! Upon hearing Charleigh¡¯s order, the werewolves, without hesitation, began channeling their spiritual energy as they darted toward Jonathan. When they leaped into the air, their bodies inted like balloons before they exploded right in front of Jonathan. Intense shockwaves rushed across thend. Despite having been enlightened with the Pryncyp of ughter, Jonathan was still sent flying backward. ¡°Ksana, keep an eye on Charleigh!¡± That was all Jonathan could say before a series of explosions rang out around him. Boom! Boom! Boom! The werewolves surrounding Jonathan appeared to have no regard for their own lives, self-destructing in rapid session in an attempt to bring Jonathan down with them. s, they had underestimated Jonathan. The first time Jonathan was sent flying, he had already used the bronze handbell. With the protection of the bronze handbell, the explosions of the werewolves were nothing but minor inconveniences for Jonathan. To put it simply, their explosions were akin to punching Jonathan in the face. It hurt, but it would not cause any major injuries to him. Jonathan unleashed his spiritual sense and found Charleigh zooming past the edge of his spiritual sense force field. Right behind him was Ksana, who was holding onto the broken de. Jonathan¡¯s hesitation vanished as soon as he saw the two individuals leave. He tightened his grip on Heaven Sword and started channeling waves of Pryncyp of ughter into the de. Jonathan had researched Heaven Sword for a long time, but he had only discovered its toughness and had not found any other unique qualities. It was only when Jonathan unintentionally channeled Pryncyp into the sword during thest battle did he finally unveil the true Heaven Sword. Heaven Sword was a de that feasted on Pryncyp. It was truly a weapon designed for killing. Sure enough, the second the power of Pryncyp rushed into the sword, the sword emanated murderous energy. The bronze handbell above Jonathan¡¯s head began to shake vigorously, and even the golden glow around Jonathan threatened to dissipate. After he kept the bronze handbell, the murderous energy surged out of control and spread in all directions. The wind howled around Jonathan before spreading outward as if he were the center of a cyclone. Jonathan gripped Heaven Sword and began scanning his surroundings. At that very moment, the hundreds of Grandmaster Realm werewolves became as insignificant as a bug to Jonathan. ¡°Those who stop me shall die!¡± Jonathan uttered before taking a step that brought him dozens of meters away. Behind him, dozens of werewolves fell in a mist of blood, their bodies sliced in half. The chilling aura around him was beginning to take on a tangible form. The Pryncyp of ughter was close to perfection. Although Jonathan had received enlightenment just as he was toeing the line between life and death, his realm had prevented him from undergoing Divine Tribtion. Therefore, he could not grasp the full essence of the Pryncyp. Despite Jonathan¡¯s limited mastery of Pryncyp, it was already powerful enough to spell certain death for the Grandmaster Realm werewolves. Heaven Sword was trembling as if it was excited. Looking at the sword in his hand, Jonathan realized he could sense its bloodthirst. He slowly loosened his grip on it and began holding it with his spiritual energy instead. ¡°I sense it,¡± Jonathan said with a smile at the sword. ¡°I can feel everything within a-hundred-mile radius with my spiritual energy and spiritual sense. I shall provide you with unlimited energy. ughter everything. Let me see what kind of sharp de you really are.¡± Right as he said that, he reached out to flick the de. As if the sword could hear him, it disappeared the second Jonathan touched it. Even though Jonathan was using his spiritual sense, he could only see the afterimage of the sword shing around him. Simultaneously, grunts of pain could be heard all around Jonathan. When he raked his gaze across the area, he saw the werewolves near him falling to the ground The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 912 The Legendary Man Chapter 912 The Legendary Man Chapter 912-Jonathan stood amid the werewolves, a dumbfounded look on his face as they continued to drop like flies. Such is the power of Limitless Flying de! As the one providing spiritual energy and Pryncyp to the flying sword, Jonathan was connected with it and could urately control its trajectory. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What shocked him, however, was that he could no longer see where the sword was. It was flying around too fast! Anyone who had read Chanaean legends before would undoubtedly be familiar with flying swords. All it took was a single thought from the cultivator, and he¡¯d be able to fly the sword into armies to take down the heads of enemies. It was a power many people wished they possessed, but s, only cultivators would know the truth behind it. In reality, flying swords weren¡¯t as powerful as everyone had made them out to be. Cultivators in Grandmaster Realm and above could release their spiritual sense and build a force field that expanded over tens of meters around themselves. Once that was done, cultivators would then be able to manipte the surrounding spiritual energy into any shape or form they desired. Of course, that also meant they could control a flying sword within the force field instead of fighting with their bare fists. Such a move might increase the attack range of the flying sword, but at the end of the day, control of it still depended on how skilled a cultivator was. More importantly, expanding one¡¯s force field to tens of meters was a massive drain on spiritual energy. It was undeniable that controlling a weapon remotely with spiritual energy increased its effective attack range. However, the cultivator would also have to take time to alter the energy formation around him. Even though the entire process wasn¡¯t long, there would still be a dy, and a split-second hesitation during fights between elites could cost them their lives. In short, using spiritual energy to control weapons was an utterly foolish move. High-level cultivators would only deploy flying weapons when facing off against weaker counterparts or if they wanted to show off in front of mortals. Otherwise, there was just no practical advantage to it. Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword, however, was a whole other case. Although he could sense the trajectory of the sword, he realized he couldn¡¯t predict where it¡¯d appear next. In other words, Jonathan was merely providing Heaven Sword with spiritual energy; he wasn¡¯t the one making decisions. Heaven Sword was on its own killing spree! Secondster, the sword returned to Jonathan and hovered around him silently. A werewolf dashed and leaped toward Jonathan¡¯s head, but just as it brandished its ws, it was suddenly sliced in half by some peculiar force. Having felt the murderous aura around him, Jonathan slowly took a few steps forward. The werewolves pounced on him one after another, but s, they all dropped dead before they could even get close to him. Upon realizing that his Pryncyp of ughter was draining fast, Jonathan morphed into an afterimage and zipped through the crowd of werewolves. ¡°Keep up with me, Heaven Sword!¡± Without further ado, the sword turned invisible and circled Jonathan, leaving a pile of dead, bloodied werewolves in his wake. As it turned out, the werewolves weren¡¯t ordinary cultivators; they were all elites who had reached Foundation Stage. Despite that, no one was a match for Heaven Sword, and they fell to the ground like crumbled pieces of meat. With Heaven Sword single-handedly taking down hundreds of werewolves, Jonathan dodged them without breaking a sweat. At that point, the number of werewolves remaining in Charleigh¡¯s army couldn¡¯t have exceeded five hundred. If word got out that such a battle had urred, Chanaea, Remdik, and even the rest of the world would undoubtedly be livid. After using his spiritual sense to gaze at the pack of wolves behind him, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. Oh, what a pity¡­ I could easily wipe out this wolf pack if I had more time. Even just thirty minutes would suffice! s, time is not on my side. Ksana has gone after Charleigh, and I know she can fight him off for a while. However, I¡¯m also sure he will eventually kill her if the situation drags on. Besides, these werewolves are, in a way, nothing more thanb-grown products or mass-produced items in factories. Charleigh, on the other hand, is the head of this production line! It¡¯d be a shame if he escaped because I was too intent on killing these werewolves! Jonathan continued sprinting through the forest, leaving the trees shaking violently behind him. Meanwhile, at arge river in the distance, Ksana leaped into the air and swung her broken de at the frozen water surface ahead of Charleigh. Boom! Theyer of ice shattered almost immediately, and the st rippled out hundreds of meters from the epicenter. Upon seeing that, Charleigh hurriedly made a hand seal and summoned two gold arcane arrays under his feet. Not only were the arcane arrays attached to his feet, but they¡¯d also grow in size with every step he took, allowing him to stand firmly on the water. With that, Charleigh jumped forward and dashed across the water without batting an eyelid. Despite being a second slower, Ksana kept up with him by jumping across therger pieces of ice. At the same time, Charleigh gestured a spell with his magic staff before aiming it behind him. ¡°Ice river!¡± The tip of the magic staff touched the water¡¯s surface ever so slightly, yet that was all it took to generate a towering wave that crashed down toward Ksana. Thankfully, thetter reacted fast enough by pushing herself off the ice and into the air. The next second, she gripped her sword tight and swung it at the wave. ¡°sh!¡± As spiritual energy began pouring out, a pale streak of sword energy shot into the sky and smashed the ice wall that had yet to form. ¡°Stop right there, Charleigh!¡± Ksana yelled as shended on the frozen river surface. Just then, a beam of light suddenly shed in front of her. Ksana instinctively shut her eyes, but that was also when the light dissipated, and Charleigh burst forth with his staff aimed at her heart. Previously, Charleigh had also used the bright light as a distraction to knock Jonathan flying. As such, Ksana had already prepared herself by activating her spiritual sense to monitor the surroundings when the light first blinded her. Upon seeing Charleigh rush toward her with his staff, she immediately counterattacked with her broken de. Unfortunately, she was still one second too slow. Charleigh¡¯s staff knocked the sword aside and pierced right through the top of her left chest, causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood. As the two of them fell and slid on the ice, Ksana gripped the base of the staff with her left hand while using the broken de in her right hand to sh at Charleigh¡¯s neck. To her surprise, Charleigh had donned a pair of golden gloves that allowed him to catch the de unharmed. Then, with his right hand firmly pressed on the magic staff, he began infusing spiritual energy into it. As long as he had the magic staff as a medium, he could direct all the energy into Ksana¡¯s heart and implode it. Haha! It won¡¯t be long before Ksana¡¯s blown to smithereens. No matter how powerful Jonathan is, he won¡¯t be able to revive her this time! At the same time, however, a cold aura suddenly swooped down on both Charleigh and Ksana. Of course, it was none other than Jonathan. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 913 The Legendary Man Chapter 913 The Legendary Man Chapter 913-As soon as the cold aura appeared, Charleigh felt as if a venomous snake had locked its eyes on him. He quickly hit his magic staff to speed up the flow of spiritual energy before bounding backward to safety. Ha. In a split second, a wave of spiritual energy will surge into Ksana and explode. There¡¯s barely any time to stop it! No one can save her now! However, the moment he retreated, a chilling aura suddenly shed before him. Boom! A massive wave of spiritual energy exploded instantly, sending Ksana straight into the air. Having summoned a shield to protect himself from the st, Charleigh stared at Ksana in utter disbelief and shock. There¡¯s no denying I unleashed the spiritual energy, but it didn¡¯t explode in Ksana¡¯s body as I had nned¡­ In fact, it exploded when I struck my magic staff! The icy aura I felt had cut it in half, causing the spiritual energy to explode before it could even flow into Ksana. That¡¯s why there was such a powerful knockback! Oh, gosh¡­ Whoever¡¯s responsible for that has such terrifying speed! Stunned, Charleigh hastily stepped back to look up at Ksana. Even though he had guessed it was the work of Jonathan, he still found it hard to believe. Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level may have increased by leaps and bounds, but how has it risen by this much? Besides, given how swiftly he had pulled off that rescue, he¡¯d have been able to kill me in the same instance too! There¡¯s no way I can escape when he¡¯s so insanely fast! Fine¡­ Since I can¡¯t run, I¡¯ll stand my ground and see how this ys out. Ksana began falling from the sky, but before she could hit the frozen surface, Jonathan mysteriously appeared behind her and slowed her down with a gentle ball of spiritual energy. Upon seeing the state that she was in, he became even grimmer. Whether it¡¯s because of the master and servant contract or not, Ksana has proved time and time again that she has undying loyalty. Even when she almost died, she never backed away from the hundreds of Grandmaster Realm werewolves. She fought bravely till the end, and now, her body is all battered, and she¡¯s close to breathing herst¡­ I can¡¯t let a loyal friend like her die! ¡°Master¡­¡± an ashen-faced Ksana mumbled as she gentlynded on the ice and gazed at Jonathan. ¡°Stop talking,¡± thetter replied. ¡°I need you to lock your circtory system.¡± With that, he raised a palm and swatted away the broken staff still embedded in Ksana. Whoosh! The staff shot toward Charleigh at lightning speed before colliding with his shield and exploding into pieces. Jonathan ced his right hand on Ksana¡¯s wound and transferred a stream of life force. In just a few seconds, her injuries werepletely healed. ¡°Get some rest for now. I¡¯ll avenge you,¡± Jonathan said tly. Then, he summoned Heaven Sword back into his hand and marched toward Charleigh. Upon seeing the man approach him, Charleigh wasted no time conjuring a new magic staff. ¡°If you can unleash that earlier technique again, I¡¯ll admit defeat to you, Jonathan. However, if that was a forbidden technique that can only be used once, I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m not to be underestimated!¡± he said with a smirk. As much as I hate to admit it, Jonathan¡¯s technique sent chills down my spine. That said, I refuse to surrender without a fight¡­ Besides, he must have drained plenty of his energy after fighting a way out of Wolver Army and rescuing Ksana. After all, the techniques he used have far exceeded the limits of God Realm! s, there was a lot that Charleigh didn¡¯t know. Jonathan had been enlightened with Pryncyp, and even though his Pryncyp of Strength wasn¡¯t very strong, he had made sure to use every ounce of it to its fullest. He wanted so badly to conserve power and capture Charleigh that he even gave up the opportunity to wipe out the entire Wolver Army. Previously, Jonathan had wanted nothing more than to kill Charleigh. After all, thetter was uncooperative, and Jonathan couldn¡¯t catch him, either. Therefore, the only way to protect Chanaea was to eliminate him. Things, however, had since taken a one hundred and eighty degrees turn. Jonathan was no longer interested in killing Charleigh. Thanks to Heaven Sword, I can kill Charleigh whenever I want. Whether he lives or dies isn¡¯t a problem anymore. The only thing I want to do is to subdue him with my own strength! ¡°Charleigh, you¡¯ve hurt my subordinates more than once¡­ If I remember correctly, you were also responsible for chasing Killian with your pack of beasts a few months ago. To make matters worse, you almost killed Ksana and me today! I must teach you a lesson and show you the power of Asura¡¯s Office!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charleigh had been scrutinizing Jonathan the whole time, worried that thetter might suddenly unleash a deadly strike. To his surprise, Jonathan wanted to go head-to-head with him! Oh, how perfect! This is the chance I¡¯ve been waiting for! Jonathan wants to bring me back to Chanaea, and likewise, I¡¯d love to strap him down on an operating table in Remdik. After all, he¡¯s a genius who has gone from a mortal to a God Realm cultivator in just three years! More importantly, he can heal wounds and regrow limbs in the blink of an eye. Learning his secret would be like unlocking a treasure trove of knowledge! ¡°You asked for it, Jonathan!¡± With that, Charleigh swung his staff and tapped it lightly before him, sending ripples through the air. A massive palm suddenly shot out amid the ripples, its thumb as tall as an average human. Rumble! As a low booming noise rang out, a purple demon beast that stood tens of meters in height stepped out from the ripples. ¡°Jonathan, meet my summoning beast¡ªHell¡¯s Violet Ghost!¡± Charleigh announced as he grinned at the beast. The next second, he bit his tongue and spat out a mist of blood, only to have the Violet Ghost inhaling it all through its nose and mouth. Without further ado, Charleigh stuck his staff out and aimed it at Jonathan. ¡°Kill him!¡± Interestingly enough, Violet Ghost¡¯s expression was tinged with aloofness. Even though Charleigh had summoned it, it still looked at him with undisguised contempt. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, it turned to look at Jonathan and let out a guttural roar. Then, with just one giant step, Violet Ghost closed in on the man. The surface of the ice shattered, but the water under Violet Ghost¡¯s feet refroze almost immediately. A gigantic palm swung toward Jonathan, its speed and power so incredible that it even produced a sonic boom! p! Jonathan jumped up in the nick of time to dodge the strike, but to his shock and dismay, another hand came crashing down from above. Having been caught entirely off guard, he was smacked down from the sky like a rubber ball and mmed through the ice into the frigid cold river. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 914 The Legendary Man Chapter 914 The Legendary Man Chapter 914-Charleigh felt a sense of relief when he saw Hell¡¯s Violet Ghost seed. As I expected, Jonathan¡¯s technique cannot be used limitlessly. The capabilities of Hell¡¯s Violet Ghost were actually greater than Charleigh¡¯s. Charleigh¡¯s family was thergest Summoner wizard n in Western Epea. In ancient times, they had used their Pryncyp to establish summoning contracts with numerous demon beasts and devilish creatures. Although their bloodline had be increasingly diluted over time, they still had a chance to summon powerful beasts, and Charleigh was one of the few with that ability. Precisely because of that, his family had had high hopes for him since childhood. However, Charleigh wasn¡¯t interested in cultivation. He believed that cultivation was merely a method to dominate others. What he sought was true perfection. He yearned to create a wless human by relying on scientific means. That was also why Charleigh¡¯s father was so angry about his biological son¡¯s interest. Although Charleigh wasn¡¯t obsessed with cultivation, he was still able to summon Hell¡¯s Violet Ghost, a creature two levels higher than him, thanks to his talent. However, he didn¡¯t dare summon Violet Ghost unless faced with a life-or-death situation. After all, if Violet Ghost went berserk, his survival as the creature¡¯s Summoner would be questionable. Nevertheless, Violet Ghost truly made a significant contribution in suppressing Jonathan right after it was summoned. ¡°Violet Ghost, kill that woman over there too!¡± Charleigh said while pointing at Ksana in the distance. However, Violet Ghost remained unmoving at that instant. Charleigh looked up and saw Violet Ghost staring intently at the ice below. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± A sense of foreboding surged within Charleigh¡¯s chest as he took in Violet Ghost¡¯s serious expression. At that moment, Violet Ghost suddenly grabbed Charleigh and leaped high into the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of muffled noises came from beneath Charleigh¡¯s feet. The next second, razor-sharp ice spikes shot out from under theyer of ice, appearing exceptionally sinister under the moonlight. The icy surface around Ksana shattered, and Jonathan slowly emerged from the water, standing on an ice pir. ¡°Master, I knew you¡¯d be fine!¡± Ksana shouted happily when she saw Jonathan. Jonathan frowned as he watched Violet Ghost descend from mid-air. He felt as though he had seen the creature before. Boom! Violet Ghostnded on the ice surface a hundred meters away with a crash, tossed Charleigh aside, and charged in Jonathan¡¯s direction. The ice spikes were smashed into smithereens as Violet Ghost dashed forward. And as Violet Ghost moved, a thought shed through Jonathan¡¯s mind. What the hell? This isn¡¯t some damn Violet Ghost. Isn¡¯t this a member of the Devil race I met on the Divine Chessboard? How dare an advanced phase God Realm Devil stir amotion here? I¡¯ve even met the ancestors of your Devil race in the Western Region! Jonathan brandished Divine Chessboard and infused it with his spiritual energy. He erged the chessboard to several dozen meters in size and held it in his hand to strike Violet Ghost¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A contemptuous smile spread across Charleigh¡¯s face when he noticed Jonathan¡¯s retaliation. Violet Ghost was one of the strongest creatures Charleigh had seen. He would even go as far as stating Violet Ghost¡¯s contribution was essential in enabling him to travel from West Epea Alliance to Remdik. Charleigh reckoned Jonathan¡¯s attacks would be futile no matter how much brute force he exerted to swing the chessboard at Violet Ghost, even if Jonathan were to exhaust himself to death. To Charleigh¡¯s surprise, when he was ready to watch how Jonathan would be sent flying, Violet Ghost suddenly let out a shrill, agonizing shriek. Charleigh¡¯s expression stiffened because he witnessed the unusually ferocious Violet Ghost turning around and fleeing after getting hit once. ¡°What the hell?¡± He rubbed his eyes and refocused his attention on Violet Ghost. At that moment, Jonathan grabbed the nape of Violet Ghost¡¯s neck and brought down the chessboard again. Thump! Roar! As Jonathan repeatedly struck Violet Ghost with the chessboard, thetter covered its head with both hands, its eyes filled with terror. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jonathan continued swinging the chessboard until Violet Ghost ultimatelyy on the ice surface on its stomach. It covered its head with both hands, not daring to move an inch. ¡°Get up, Violet Ghost!¡± Charleigh gaped at the scene before him in utter astonishment. Violet Ghost was one of his trump cards. When he arrived in Remdik and negotiated terms with the tsar, the tsar had nearly killed him, but Charleigh didn¡¯t summon Violet Ghost even then. Unexpectedly, he encountered such a situation after summoning Violet Ghost for the first time when facing Jonathan. At that moment, Jonathan was panting heavily while standing on the back of Violet Ghost. The Divine Chessboard had sealed God and Devil for thousands of years and was equipped with restrictions specifically designed to suppress God and Devil. Hence, the chessboard had a natural subjugating effect on Violet Ghost. In addition, the lingering aura of the three-headed God and Devil wasn¡¯t a power a descendant of the Devil race like Violet Ghost could resist. Jonathan figured he could turn dozens or hundreds of creatures like Violet Ghost against their Summoner in an instant while wielding the Divine Chessboard, not to mention one. Setting aside the chessboard, Jonathan stretchedzily and looked at Charleigh. ¡°Charleigh, the creature you summoned isn¡¯t putting up much of a fight. What¡¯s the matter? Do you have any other trump cards? You won¡¯t have another chance if you don¡¯t make a move now.¡± Standing in the distance, Charleigh sneered. Although he didn¡¯t know what happened to Violet Ghost, as a Summoner, he could clearly sense Violet Ghost¡¯s fear. Not only did Charleigh expend arge amount of his spiritual energy when summoning Violet Ghost earlier, but he also sacrificed his blood essence. Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t seed even if he wanted to summon another beast. At that thought, Charleigh thrust his staff forward again. The mysterious ripple reappeared, and Jonathan curiously looked at the space, wanting to see what else Charleigh could summon. However, at that moment, Ksana suddenly shouted from afar, ¡°Master, that guy ran away!¡± ¡°Ran away?¡± Jonathan gazed at Charleigh, who was still standing behind the ripple. Then, he scanned that spot with his spiritual sense and noticed nothing there. He turned around and quickly moved to one side, only to realize that what he observed was just an illusionary image of Charleigh. The real Charleigh had already escaped and was running far away. Jonathan grinned wryly and shook his head in amusement. ¡°I was careless. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see through such a simple illusion.¡± He summoned Heaven Sword with a flick of his wrist and moved his hand slightly. ¡°Go!¡± After Jonathan gave hismand, Heaven Sword disappeared instantly. Hundreds of meters away, Charleigh, who was bolting ahead, let out a hysterical scream and fell heavily onto the ice surface. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Heaven Sword came to a steady halt before Jonathan. A final drop of blood dripped from the de. Jonathan turned to gaze at Ksana, who was standing at one side. ¡°Charleigh¡¯s elixir field has been damaged. Go and bring him back.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 915 The Legendary Man Chapter 915 The Legendary Man Chapter 915-¡°Understood!¡± Ksana leaped up andnded beside Charleigh after a few jumps. An impassive expression was on her face as she looked at Charleigh, who was clutching his lower abdomen and groaning on the ground. Despite how miserable he appeared now, she did not forget that he had almost killed her earlier. Grabbing his hair, she violently dragged him back to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, you won¡¯t dare to kill me.¡± Lying on the ice surface, arge amount of blood continuously gushed out of the wound on Charleigh¡¯s lower abdomen. Jonathan¡¯s previous strike with his sword hadpletely pierced Charleigh¡¯s elixir field and destroyed all of thetter¡¯s cultivation foundation. Without a miraculous healing ability like Jonathan¡¯s, Charleigh would never be able to gather any spiritual energy for the rest of his life. Despite that, even with his cultivation foundation entirely ruined, Charleigh¡¯s eyes were still filled with mockery. Struggling to prop himself up before leaning against a piece of broken ice, he gazed down at the bloody wound on his lower abdomen. ¡°Jonathan, although I was expelled from my family, and my father does not fancy my research, I am still Rodunst¡¯s eldest prince! Chanaea is currently facing pressure from Remdik, the West Region, and Jetroina. If you kill me, I guarantee Rodunst will be added to Chanaea¡¯s list of enemies! Chanaea will meet its downfall¡ª¡± Bam! Before Charleigh could finish speaking, he was hit directly by a slender fist. The surface of the ice shattered, and Charleigh¡¯s cheek pressed against the ice, having be severely deformed. Ksana slowly straightened her body, sneered, and spat on him. ¡°Who do you think you are now that you¡¯ve lost your spiritual energy?¡± Jonathan was a little stunned as he looked at Ksana. He began regarding the matter of how women held grudges in their hearts with more importance. He hastily stepped in to stop her when he noticed she was about to move forward again. ¡°Hey, hey! You can¡¯t hit him anymore. He¡¯s no different from an ordinary person with a slightly better physique since he lost his spiritual energy. You¡¯re a God Realm cultivator, so he¡¯ll undoubtedly die if you continue to beat him up.¡± Jonathan crouched beside Charleigh and ced his hand on thetter¡¯s lower abdomen. It wasn¡¯t as if Jonathan feared offending Rodunst¡¯s royal family. At that point, he had made countless enemies across both Aploth and Epea continents, so he wasn¡¯t really concerned about making a few more in Western Epea. However, he absolutely couldn¡¯t let Charleigh die just like that. The initial purpose of his trip to Remdik was, after all, to seize Charleigh. Now that Charleigh was subdued, Jonathan had no reason to kill him. Although Charleigh was mad as a hatter, the experimental data in his head and his ideas about modified humans were precisely what Asura¡¯s Office needed the most at that stage. After healing Charleigh¡¯s injuries, Jonathan got to his feet. That was the first time Charleigh had experienced the wonders of life force. At that instant, he reached out to tear open his clothes and stared wide-eyed at his lower abdomen. ¡°This¡­ has it really healed so rapidly?¡± Charleigh stroked his lower abdomen continuously while uttering in excitement, ¡°This feeling¡­ I don¡¯t feel weak or tired. That means the healing process wasn¡¯t promoted at the expense of my own vitality but purely the effect of external energy!¡± Charleigh looked at Jonathan and asked anxiously, ¡°What kind of technique is this, Jonathan? Do you know? I genuinely wish to dissect you and observe the flow of your spiritual energy. I¡¯m so curious¡­¡± Beside them, Ksana raised her hand to strike Charleigh again upon hearing his nearly perverse words. Jonathan stretched out his hand to stop her. Then, he sighed and slowly shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t stoop to his level. He¡¯s just a lunatic!¡± Jonathan¡¯s assessment was heartfelt. Having been acquainted with Jason for over three years, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t im to understand people like Charleighpletely, but he had a general idea. At that moment, Charleigh, whose cultivation had been crippled, was still determined to dissect Jonathan. That almost pathological persistence and obsession was a form of fixity of purpose, driven by one¡¯s willingness to discard even their life in the pursuit of their passion. Anyone capable of reaching that level was either a genius or a madman, and both Jason and Charleigh were undoubtedly the former. Jonathan shed a wry smile as he gazed at Charleigh, who was still groping his lower abdomen. Perhaps cultivating is indeed a waste of time for such a person, no matter how exceptionally talented they are in cultivation. ¡°Bind!¡± Jonathan lightly tapped on Charleigh. A rope made entirely of spiritual energy bound Charleigh tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Charleigh tried to break free, but there was no way he could do so now that he was devoid of spiritual energy. Jonathan beckoned slightly with his hand, and Charleigh was lifted into the air, supported by spiritual energy. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you back to Chanaea. Asura¡¯s Office needs your research.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go¡ª¡± Charleigh started to protest, but Jonathan quickly summoned another strand of spiritual energy with a wave of his hand to seal Charleigh¡¯s mouth shut. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Jonathan said calmly, his eyes riveted on Charleigh. ¡°Once you¡¯re in Chanaea, you¡¯ll understand that you¡¯re not the only one dissecting others for the purpose of carrying out research.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mm?¡± Charleigh gazed at Jonathan quizzically, despite having his mouth sealed. Whether in the open-minded Western Epea or the harsh Remdik, his research had always been regarded as an evil crime against humanity. Although the tsar of Remdik supported his research, the acknowledgment could only be done secretly instead of in public. Even within the military, the information was tightly guarded. The soldiers protecting Charleigh¡¯s laboratory didn¡¯t even know what they were safeguarding daily. If that was the case in Remdik, one could easily figure out how people from the traditionally conservative Chanaea would react to Charleigh¡¯s research. Yet now, ording to Jonathan, there were people in Chanaea who, like Charleigh, enjoyed conducting such twisted research. Upon hearing that, Charleigh inexplicably felt as if he had encountered a kindred spirit. Charleigh found himself vaguely looking forward to meeting the other person who was like him. The trio hastened southward on the icy surface. They were currently within Mortling Castle¡¯s territory, an area in the westernmost part of Remdik. If they walked less than a thousand miles in the northwest direction, they would reach Remdik¡¯s center of administration¡ªSaspiuburg. If Jonathan wanted to leave that ce with Charleigh, traveling by train or ne would be out of the question. ording to Jonathan¡¯s spection, judging by Charleigh¡¯s important status, Remdik¡¯s authorities might¡¯ve already noticed something was off the moment thetter met with a mishap. It was very likely Kremalos Pce had sent out experts to rescue Charleigh by now. Even if Jonathan were to take an international flight back to Chanaea, Remdik¡¯s authorities wouldn¡¯t hold back or be merciful for the sake of intercepting Charleigh. They might directly deploy a military aircraft to shoot down the passenger ne to prevent the method of mass-producing cultivators capable of morphing into werewolves from leaking out to the public at all costs. In that case, Jonathan was left with only two routes to choose from to traverse the thousands of miles. He could either head south or go west. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 916 The Legendary Man Chapter 916 The Legendary Man Chapter 916-Jonathan pulled up a map and assessed the situation of the entire western area of Remdik. The tsar was located around a thousand kilometers to the northwest. However, they could cross the western border of Remdik if they bypassed Saspiuburg¡¯s radiation area and walked another seven hundred kilometers. That would bring them to the chaotic Central Epea. With the support of Anndur and West Epea Alliance, Central Epea was constantly at war. Asura¡¯s Office will be able to pick us up once we enter the war zone in Central Epea. Even if they could not make it in time, Jonathan could easily leave from there. After all, even Remdik, which imed to have the world¡¯s best military, would not be able to keep an eye on every location in the war zone. Jonathan and the others would truly be invisible and would no longer have to worry about being tracked once in Central Epea. However, there were certain risks involved with this approach, such as the possibility of facing increased pursuit. Kremalos Pce¡¯s tsar, as well as cultivators from Rodunst and Sanctuary, might pursue Jonathan if they took the road to Western Epea. Jonathan gave Ksana a thoughtful look. I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone like her during my trip to Remdik. Jonathan hade in search of Charleigh, who acted as a bug in the war. He was prepared to raise the cultivation levels of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s members to Grandmaster Realm no matter the costs. Unexpectedly, he discovered a way to forcibly improve one¡¯s cultivation level to God Realm with Ksana. Jonathan then made an agreement with the coffin that he would head to Sanctuary and help to steal the heart of the Remdik Emperor. Undoubtedly, Jonathan would head to Sanctuary, but it was not the right time now. Charleigh, who was a crucial figure, needed to be sent back to Edenic Heights as soon as possible as the situation grew increasingly tense. That way, Jonathan would have the upper hand in the war that was going to happen several monthster. There was no time to waste. Jonathan needed Ksana to guide the way to Sanctuary. However, her supply of Holy Blood could onlyst up to three months, at most. This meant that Jonathan had to reach Sanctuary within three months. Back then, to secure Antoine¡¯s release, Ivanov had made a promise to Jonathan that Remdik would not attack Doveston for six months. There were less than three months remaining before that time limit was up. These two timeframes practically coincided. ording to Ksana, this war was not at all about obtaining resources, but rather, Sanctuary was trying to find the tomb of some general. This meant that cultivators from Sanctuary would inevitably participate in the war once it began. Jonathan had been debating whether or not to infiltrate Sanctuary and steal the Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart before the war even started. He would then detonate a special missile inside Mount Enly to send those people straight to the afterlife. In any case, he would have to pay Sanctuary a visit within two months even if they did note looking for him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Their second route would be to proceed south from where they were now. After a journey of five thousand and six hundred kilometers, they would enter Merania. Merania was the biggestndlocked country sandwiched between Remdik and Chanaea. The country was unable to engage in marine trade due to itsck of ports. Hence, Merania had a weak national strength, as it was rtively underdeveloped and primitive. They could only grit their teeth and swallow the indignity from Remdik¡¯s and Chanaea¡¯s concurrent infiltration as they were powerless against the two big countries. Nevertheless, Merania had issued a statement to the outside world that they would immediately join the opposing side if one side attacked them. This was a simple but highly effective strategy that effectively kept Remdik and Chanaea in check. As Merania was so vast, the transportation problems that had previously hampered development when it first imed independence would no longer exist if it was integrated into either Remdik or Chanaea. Thus, Merania became the only neutral region in the entire Aploth and Epea. Remdik and Chanaea had been providing varying degrees of help to Merania to stabilize them. However, they were also using their own means to impede Merania¡¯s development at the same time. The current situation was extremelyplicated. Remdik would undoubtedly try to intercept them once Jonathan brought Charleigh into Merania. At the same time, Asura¡¯s Office would also focus on gathering its manpower in Merania. Jonathan and Karl were the only God Realm cultivators in Asura¡¯s Office. There would be three people if Ksana was taken into ount. Jonathan, though, was certain that Wilbur would not sit on his hands at Yaleview as long as they exined the importance of Charleigh. Jonathan was also fully confident that the ckwood family and the Osborne family would send God Realm cultivators to support them. After all, Charleigh¡¯s life or death was tied to the survival of the entire Chanaea. It was not the time for personal grudges or power struggles. Whether it was Wilbur or the eight respectable families, all of them wanted a stable and governable world, not a ruined country. Regardless, if they choose this path, it was likely that Merania would experience a small-scale yet fierce battle before the war in Doveston even began. At that time, it was uncertain whether Jonathan could get out of Merania alive, let alone the cultivators from the respectable families and Wilbur. While Jonathan was trying to contemte which escape route to take, several figures were swiftly running toward him from the slope across the cier. Spotting the werewolves, Ksana muttered, ¡°Master, it¡¯s the werewolves!¡± Jonathan turned to look at Charleigh, who was beside him. However, thetter¡¯s face was full of fear. ¡°What are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t you create them to bepletely obedient to you?¡± Meanwhile, a puzzled Jonathan released the spiritual energy which restrained Charleigh¡¯s mouth. However, Charleigh shook with fear as he shrieked frantically, ¡°Run! Jonathan, hurry up and run! They obey me because I used contract magic to control them. However, since you destroyed my cultivation, all that is null and void. All of these werewolves were created forcibly. The first thing they¡¯ll want to do now that the contract is not in effect will be to kill me!¡± A chill ran down Jonathan¡¯s spine when he heard Charleigh¡¯s words. I previously thought those werewolves were warriors willing to undergo the transformation of their own ord. I didn¡¯t expect them to have been forcibly transformed against their will. Thousands of lives had been involved in the project. Except for a few Beta Warriors who still maintained a smidgen of their rationale, the rest were practically mindless beasts with only killing instincts left. This was not taking into ount the people who had lost their lives due to failed transformations. Scientist, my ass! Charleigh is nothing but a demon that emerged from hell! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 917 The Legendary Man Chapter 917 The Legendary Man Chapter 917-¡°Will restoring your spiritual energy work?¡± Jonathan pressed his Heaven Sword against Charleigh¡¯s neck. Staring at the cold de, Charleigh hesitated before shaking his head slightly. As much as I want him to give me a chance to restore my energy field, I doubt it¡¯ll be helpful. In fact, even if I¡¯m at my peak condition, there¡¯s no way I can escape him when he possesses that bizarre sword technique. Also, my instinct is telling me Jonathan isn¡¯t a kind man despite his righteous facade, considering he can enter and leave Remdik whenever he pleases. The consequences of lying to someone like him will no doubt be agonizing. Upon receiving Charleigh¡¯s reply, Jonathan took a deep breath and tossed him to Ksana. ¡°Watch him closely!¡± Then, he dashed toward the ice. Both of them were God Realm cultivators. Therefore, if they fled at full speed, it would be impossible for the modified warriors, who were only in the middle phase of Grandmaster Realm, to catch up to them. However, Jonathan wasn¡¯t nning to escape without a fight because those modified soldiers would be sent to Chanaea by Remdik as killing machines in the future. If he didn¡¯t have to chase after Charleigh, he absolutely would¡¯ve eliminated all the modified soldiers. As the Pryncyp of Strength enveloped his body, he popped a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth. The sword¡¯s immensely powerful, but the cost of unleashing it is equally great as it rapidly drains my spiritual energy and Pryncyp of Strength. Based on its consumption rate previously, I¡¯m confident the Pryncyp of ughter will be exhausted in minutes. Besides that, I don¡¯t have much life force left inside my body. After he captured Charleigh, he had wanted to summon the coffin to ask it for more life force, as well as seek its help to establish a master and servant contract with Charleigh, much like the one he had with Ksana. That way, he could restore Charleigh¡¯s cultivation level, and their journey back to Chanaea would be much smoother. However, for some reason, the coffin didn¡¯t respond to him this time, so he had to give up on the idea for now. With all that considered, he couldn¡¯t afford to receive any more deadly injuries. In no time at all, the Wolver Army and Jonathan met each other on the ice. ¡°Kill!¡± In a blink of an eye, Heaven Sword vanished from Jonathan¡¯s side. Suddenly, hundreds of meters away from him, a werewolf attempting to leap toward Jonathan from the side had its head chopped off. The headless body continued to sprint forward dozens of meters due to the powerful inertia before falling to the ground. Meanwhile, Jonathan swung his ck spear toward his enemies. Bang! Bang! Two werewolves spewed blood as they were sent flying away by his attack, which also crushed their internal organs. Clearly, they didn¡¯t have much longer to live. Out of nowhere, a werewolf grabbed Jonathan¡¯s head from behind. A glint shed through the air before the werewolf¡¯s sharp ws were sliced apart and turned into a cloud of bloody mist blown away by the wind. As Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter continued to decrease, he darted forward, turning into an afterimage as he passed through the Wolver Army. He wielded the ck spear as a staff because he had no clue how to properly use the weapon. However, hisck of skill didn¡¯t matter because his strength was so overwhelming that no werewolf could survive a hit from him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately for him, despite the incredible speed at which he was ughtering his opponents, he only took out dozens of werewolves. There were even more werewolves charging toward the opposite bank from two directions. After kicking a werewolf away, Jonathan pressed the detonator in his hand. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of explosions were heard dozens of meters from the opposite bank. Multiple pirs of water shot into the sky as cracks formed on the ice. Jonathan stomped, injecting spiritual energy into the frigid river water. ¡°Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, Five Elements of the Dragon Deity, Water!¡± As he shouted, he gestured the technique with his hands. A giant wave erupted beneath the ice and rushed toward the Wolver Army. ¡°Ice Seal!¡± After the wave crashed into the werewolves, Jonathan leaped into the air, formed a seal with his hands, and pped it on the surging water. Crack! Crack! Crack! A series of cracking sounds were heard as the river water was rapidly frozen by Jonathan. Many werewolves failed to escape the river in time and were thus trapped in the ice. The original sheet of ice formed on the river couldn¡¯t hold itself together after the water underneath it was sucked out and frozen above it. Hence, no longer capable of bearing the weight, the ice sheet shattered. The restricted Charleigh gulped as he stared at the frozen werewolves. ¡°What kind of Pryncyp did Jonathan grasp? It seems a little too ridiculous he¡¯s able to freeze at least two hundred Grandmaster Realm werewolves in an instant by touching the water.¡± Ksana was simrly bewildered by Jonathan¡¯s feat, albeit only slightly, as she gazed at him. Jonathan shouldn¡¯t be able to do that with his Pryncyp of Strength, considering it isn¡¯t an elemental Pryncyp. At least, I don¡¯t think so. What¡¯s going on? A few seconds of silenceter, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, I¡¯m certain that Master is really strong.¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan stood before the edge of the broken ice sheet as he peered at the terrified werewolves. For now, it seems like the range of my Five Elements of the Dragon Deity only extends to hundreds of meters. ording to Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, the person who founded this technique was chasing after a water-type demon beast when he froze the entire ocean in a fit of rage. I don¡¯t have much Pryncyp of Strength left, so I must conserve some, just in case I find myself encountering an unexpected battle. Unquestionably, those two hundred-plus werewolves are only temporarily sealed, seeing as they¡¯re all Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Even if they¡¯re stupid, they¡¯ll inevitably seed at breaking out of the ice, which means¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± he eximed as he dashed past Ksana and grabbed Charleigh. As the trio sprinted south at full speed, the werewolves could only chase after them by following their scents. Unbeknownst to them, a faint light speedily approached the river from the northwest sky after they left. In less than three minutes, loud whirring sounds were heard as more than a dozen parachutes swiftly descended from the sky. Theirnding generated dull thuds on the ground. A group of six stepped toward the ice sheet under the lead of an old man. ¡°A battle had just taken ce here, as seen from the abundance of spiritual energy residuals here. Based on the tracks left on the ground, I doubt it has been long since they left. Let¡¯s chase after them!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 918 The Legendary Man Chapter 918 The Legendary Man Chapter 918-Although Jonathan and Ksana were unaware of the pursuers hot on their trail, they continued running at full speed. Jonathan had expended his Pryncyp of Strength too quickly, so even though he wished to wipe out the werewolves, he did not have the energy to do so. As he dragged Charleigh across the mountain range at lightning speed, he looked at thetter and asked, ¡°When we fought each other previously, why did it seem as though you didn¡¯t care whether the werewolves survived or perished?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not me, so why should I care whether they live or die?¡± came Charleigh¡¯s matter-of-fact answer. Shocked to hear that, Jonathan turned to Ksana. To his surprise, he saw her grinning back at him. She was actually epting Charleigh¡¯s reply without batting an eyelid! Jonathan could not help feeling a sense of absurdity at the pair¡¯s response. ¡°You two are¡­ Those are human lives we¡¯re talking about! How can you let them die just like that? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s anything wrong with that?¡± ncing toward Ksana, Charleigh asked, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with that?¡± As for Ksana, she looked at Jonathan quietly after hearing what he said and pondered the matter for a while. ¡°Hmm¡­ If Master thinks it isn¡¯t right, then that¡¯s what I think too.¡± Despite her answer, Jonathan could tell from the puzzled look in her eyes that she did not understand what he meant at all. At that moment, Charleigh, tightly bound like a trussed chicken, floated next to Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal if they die? Weren¡¯t those werewolves created for the express purpose of killing others? They¡¯re like machines. Once ced on any battlefield, they¡¯ll cut down their opponents like a machine harvesting wheat until their enemies kill them. Their ultimate destiny is to die, and it¡¯s only a matter of sooner orter. What¡¯s there to feel sorry about now that you¡¯ve killed them?¡± Humans¡­ are like machines? While there were no faults in Charleigh¡¯s argument, Jonathan could not help thinking otherwise. Although the werewolves are humans who¡¯ve undergone modification and don¡¯t have feelings or emotions, they¡¯re still humans! Turning his head and gazing at Ksana, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Are those your sentiments as well? No need to care about what I think. You can speak your mind.¡± While sprinting at top speed, she furrowed her brows and fell into deep thought. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you two mean about war machines. All I know is that humans seem to be like this¡ª they keep taking on missions, carrying them out, and fighting until they die.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Her reply was earnest, without any trace of being perfunctory, and Jonathan realized he had made a mistake indeed. Of the two people next to me, one can transform soldiers into an army of werewolves devoid of cognitive thinking and is a madman through and through. Meanwhile, the other is an elite fighter groomed by Sanctuary. To be more precise, she¡¯s a killing machine. I may not have been to Sanctuary, but it¡¯s clear from her mannerisms that she lived in a simple world. Even something ordinary like the difference between men and women, a concept that a child of three or four years old can grasp, seems to fly over her head. Perhaps no one taught her about such things ever since she was little. After all, who would care to exin morals and etiquette to a machine? For some reason, he felt his chest tighten slightly as he gazed at her. ¡°Ksana.¡± ¡°Yes, Master?¡± she replied promptly, ready to carry out his instructions. To her surprise, Jonathan was silent and merely smiled at her. After a pause, he said, ¡°Ksana, I¡¯ll show you there are still many other things to do on this earth. Just wait and see. Three months won¡¯t be long enough to live because you¡¯ll grow attached to this wonderful world. I¡¯ll make you want to continue living and show you how beautiful this world is.¡± Both Ksana and Charleigh were stunned to see Jonathan¡¯s eyes light up. Neither of them had ever seen someone¡¯s gaze so full of hope and enthusiasm. The beauty of the world, eh? Is there truly such a thing? Charleigh fixed his gaze on Jonathan with furrowed brows as though examining a field of research he had never encountered beforehand. Just then, Jonathan suddenly halted on a massive rock before turning and gazing toward the horizon behind him. That nearly caused Ksana to fall into the pool below. She quickly turned and fell back beside Jonathan. ¡°What do you see, Master?¡± He frowned as he stared intently into the distance, and his ears twitched. A secondter, he pressed his hand against Heaven Sword¡¯s hilt. ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡± Charleigh¡¯s expression shifted when he heard that. Struggling to break free, he called out to Jonathan, ¡°Hurry up and untie me!¡± Although he had not seen what Jonathan saw nor sensed any surge of aura, he was clever. He knew thetter would not joke about something like that. What¡¯s more, I know Kremalos Pce must¡¯ve received news that I set all of the Grandmaster Realm werewolves free. The only people who¡¯d dare to show up and capture me now must be those with God Realm cultivation level. In fact, it could even be Ivanov. Since I¡¯ve mastered the art of modifying warriors, they won¡¯t allow Jonathan to leave with me. However, no matter who emerges victorious in this battle, they¡¯ll still target me. If the pursuers from Remdik win and Jonathan can¡¯t take me away with him, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll let me go and create werewolf warriors for Remdik. With Jonathan¡¯s ruthless methods, he won¡¯t hesitate to kill me and solve the root of the issue. Conversely, if Jonathan won and the Remdikians were sure they could not get their hands on Charleigh, they would choose to get rid of Charleigh to eliminate any possibility of him using his knowledge to serve Chanaea. Hence, once both sides engaged in battle, the oue did not matter. Either way, it still meant death for him! Previously, Charleigh spent a long time developing a Beta Warrior equipped with self-awareness. He had been confident his sess would help him gain a foothold wherever he went. However, I now understand that mindset was a terrible mistake. The results of my research brought me unparalleled fame, but it is also a double-edged sword. Only Chanaea and Remdik are trying to get their hands on me for now. Unfortunately, should word get out that I¡¯m capable of creating Grandmaster Realm cultivators, I¡¯m afraid organizations across the globe will want me on their side while also wishing to kill me at the same time. I created something powerful, yet it somehow turns out I¡¯ve opened Pandora¡¯s box. While Charleigh debated whether to continue pleading with Jonathan for mercy, the sound of rumbling engines from the horizon gradually grew louder. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 919 The Legendary Man Chapter 919 The Legendary Man Chapter 919-¡°A fighter jet?¡± Charleigh looked up in surprise at the pitch-ck night sky upon hearing the distant sounds. ¡°Are they nning on just blowing us up? D*mn it! At the very least, they could try to save me. Am I not worth the effort? Jonathan! Let go of me! If you restore my elixir field, I can fight alongside you guys and take them on!¡± Charleigh was about to continue when a gust of spiritual energy sealed his lips. Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed as he listened to the sounds in the sky. ¡°I would rather kill you than restore your spiritual energy. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we kill him after we find out how he transforms these soldiers?¡± Ksana asked Jonathan seriously. ¡°Mmph! Mm-hmm!¡± Upon hearing Ksana¡¯s words, Charleigh started twisting his body violently with a reddened face. No one knew what he was trying to say. Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve considered it before, but crippling him and taking the experiment results for ourselves would be the worst-case scenario, given the number of variables that can influence these experiments. Everyone is aware of these drugs and molecr forms, but only a few are capable of creating them correctly.¡± ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡± Charleigh nodded vigorously upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. He was no longer the prideful scientist in the face of danger as he knew that Jonathan had many considerations, but Ksana didn¡¯t. Even though he lost his cultivation, he could still feel Ksana¡¯s murderous intent toward him. If Charleigh could apologize now, he would definitely offer Ksana the most sincere apology he could muster. Women, no matter their identities or how powerful they were, were particrly adept at holding grudges. Although Ksana disliked Charleigh, she obeyed Jonathan¡¯s orders. Since Jonathan said he wasn¡¯t going to kill Charleigh, Ksana didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Instead, she looked up at the night sky with concern and queried, ¡°Master, should we try and hide?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Jonathan replied as he shook his head. ¡°Fighter jets have limited ranges. We are currently three hundred miles south of Mortling Castle, so we¡¯re still in Remdik. However, this fighter jet was flying from the south. If it was a routine mission, it should have been dispatched directly from the base south of Merania. There was no need to fly this jet from such a far direction. Therefore, the only reason this fighter jet is here is that our locations have been exposed!¡± As Jonathan spoke, the fighter jet flew past their heads a hundred meters above them before ascending rapidly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Several white signal res were fired into the sky by the fighter jet, painting the entire sky white. On the ground, the three people¡¯s shadows became longer due to these signal res. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go!¡± For some reason, Ksana felt uneasy when she saw those signal res. Jonathan turned to look at Ksana, and a glint of confusion shed across his eyes. This girl dared to face me head-on even after finding out about my identity. She even sat face-to-face with Paurius for a whole day without showing any signs of panic. Hence, Jonathan found it hard to imagine what could scare her. However, it wasn¡¯t the right time to ask questions, even though he was curious. The signal resunched by the fighter jet were obviously meant to mark their location. If he guessed correctly, there should be God Realm cultivators or even cultivators with higher cultivation levelsing after them right now. However, it was difficult to determine which direction they would being from. Running blindly would only make it easier for them to get caught. It was even more meaningless to bet on a random direction and run in that direction. Although a God Realm cultivator could cover dozens of meters with a single step, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win against the fighter jet in the air. The fighter jet could travel faster than the speed of sound. Was it even possible for someone to run more than three hundred and forty meters per second? Upon engaging a highly-sensitive thermal imaging system, the fighter jet could circle their heads until it ran out of fuel. Where could they run? ¡°But¡­¡± Ksana spoke up again. Jonathan lowered his head and noticed Ksana¡¯s anxiousness. She had even tightened her grip on her broken de. Upon seeing this, Jonathan ced his hands on Ksana¡¯s shoulders,forting her, ¡°Ksana, I¡¯m here for you no matter what happens.¡± With that, a nearly undetectable stream of life force entered Ksana¡¯s body. Instantly, Ksana felt warmth surging through her body. It was as if she was soaking in warm water, relieving her of all her tension. At that moment, several figures leaped over the mountain ridge andnded twenty meters away from Jonathan. It was a group of six God Realm cultivators. There was a bearded old man, four middle-aged men in their thirties, and a young man with a ck arrow. The old man was in the advanced phase of God Realm, while the other five were in the beginner phase of God Realm. Upon spotting Jonathan, all of them immediately focused their attention on Ksana, who was beside him. ¡°They¡¯re from Sanctuary?¡± Noticing the young man with the ck arrow, Jonathan immediately understood Ksana¡¯s nervousness. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Paurius¡¯ arrow? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Jonathan asked the young man with a smile. Despite hearing Ksana mention that these people looked like teenagers because they had been baptized in Holy Blood, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but treat the young man like a child due to thetter¡¯s youthful face. The young man had fought against Jonathan before and had witnessed how thetter had crippled Paurius and his otherpanion. He knew how powerful Jonathan was, so he instinctively took a step back upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s question. In the next instant, he invoked his spiritual energy and raised the ck arrow. Jonathan looked into the young man¡¯s eyes and saw decisiveness and experience. He immediately knew that the young man was a ruthless person. However, this young man was standing at the very edge of the group. This meant that he wasn¡¯t the strongest among them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The leader of the group was the bearded, slender old man. Eyeing Jonathan, the old man chuckled. ¡°You must be Jonathan Goldstein. It¡¯s hard to imagine that Asura¡¯s Office, a big organization in Chanaea, only has a God Realm cultivator as its leader,¡± Ksana tranted the old man¡¯s words nervously. Jonathan chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect Sanctuary to have an old coot like you. Why, are you in a hurry to go to the afterlife? Do you need me to help you?¡± Jonathan looked at Ksana, clearly expecting her to trante his words to the old man. However, the old man spoke again. This time, he was speaking to Ksana in amanding tone. Ksana trembled slightly. She gripped her broken de tightly before shaking her head slightly. Jonathan nced at Charleigh and questioned, ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s saying?¡± Charleigh rolled his eyes and pursed his lips. Jonathan immediately removed the spiritual energy on Charleigh¡¯s lips. Charleigh spat a few times before replying calmly, ¡°He¡¯smanding Ksana to kill you!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 920 The Legendary Man Chapter 920 The Legendary Man Chapter 920-¡°Kill me?¡± Astounded, Jonathan looked at the old man in disbelief. ¡°You old geezer, just say whatever you want to! There¡¯s no need to go to such extremes, is there? What did I do to offend you? Why are youing after my life the first time we meet? Be reasonable!¡± After Jonathan finished his sentence, he smacked Charleigh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Trante it, Charleigh.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Charleigh said as he nced at Jonathan helplessly. With no choice, he looked at the old man and started speaking in fluent Remdikian after a moment of thought. ¡°I¡¯m a scientist specially appointed by the tsar and hold a crucial position in the conflict between Remdik and Chanaea. You can¡¯t hurt me!¡± With his brows knitted tightly, Jonathan listened intently to Charleigh. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Charleigh replied as he bobbed his head. ¡°Word for word?¡± ¡°I promise I¡¯ve tranted exactly what you said!¡± Looking at Charleigh¡¯s confident expression, Jonathan was uncertain. Is the generalization ability of Remdikian so strong? I said so much earlier. How did all that be so few words when tranted to Remdikian? ¡°I will not return with you people, no matter what. This is my new master, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± At the side, Ksana suddenly bellowed at the crowd from Sanctuary, her broken de in her hand. Hearing that, Jonathan turned to look at Ksana. Ksana had spoken in Chanaean. Clearly, she wanted Jonathan to hear her words. Jonathan knew this was Ksana¡¯s way of telling him her choice. Putting one of his hands on Ksana¡¯s shoulder, Jonathan looked at the old man as he held Heaven Sword in his other hand with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that old geezer opposite us, Ksana? Also, ask him how many people from Sanctuary came this time.¡± Albeit not knowing Jonathan¡¯s intention, Ksana did as she was told. ¡°Master, six people from Sanctuary came this time, and they are all here. As for the elderly man in front of us, he used to be my instructor. His name is Jokovich.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan stretched out his arm and patted Ksana¡¯s shoulder twice, then pulled Charleigh and ced him next to Ksana. ¡°Ksana, I¡¯m sure you know how important this guy is to me. I have a mission for you now. Bring him with you and head south. Do not turn back.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he took off a ring from his finger. ¡°This storage ring has everything you will ever need on your way, including a GPS tracker, supplies, and phone. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll catch up with you two soon,¡± Jonathan said cheerily as he put the ring on Ksana¡¯s finger. Immediately after, he passed some life force into Ksana¡¯s body. ¡°Remember this warmth. This is the warmth of the beach and ocean near the equator, something you have never felt before. Head south and stay alive.¡± With that, a gentle wave of spiritual energy gushed out of Jonathan¡¯s hands. It picked up Ksana and Charleigh before throwing them down the mountain. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll be waiting for you up ahead!¡± Realizing she would only be a burden to Jonathan if she stayed behind, Ksana did not resist and instead pulled Charleigh close to her and disappeared into the pitch-dark river below. Whoosh! A sharp piercing sound resonated in the air. Jonathan moved his right hand slightly, and Heaven Sword, which he was holding, instantly appeared twenty meters away. Ding! Following a crisp ringing sound, the ck arrow was sent flying into the forest after being deflected. Meanwhile, Heaven Sword flew back the way it came and returned to Jonathan¡¯s hand again. As Jonathan stared at Jokovich, he slowly gathered his Pryncyp of ughter. ¡°Jokovich, don¡¯t even think about going after them on my watch.¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With Jokovich¡¯s order, the God Realm cultivators immediately turned into afterimages as they lunged in Jonathan¡¯s direction. As for Jokovich, he leaped forward and went in the direction of Ksana. A chilling whistle pierced the silence of the night as a ck spear traversed the air and flew straight at Jokovich¡¯s chest. Jokovich¡¯s fist and the spear collided, the impact sending him flying backward. He plowed through a few ancient trees before finally stopping. Jonathan also flew backward due to the force and almostnded on the edge of the cliff before stabilizing himself. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you people are or what organization you are from, nor do I have any interest in who you want to capture, be it me, Ksana, or Charleigh. I only have one thing to say. You all can never go past here with me here today!¡± Jokovich stood up, his expression bing grim when he noticed his fivepanions standing on a chessboard. After mming his two fists together, a pair of vicious-looking gloves immediately appeared on his hands. Without further ado, he stepped forward and appeared at the edge of the Divine Chessboard. Then, he threw a punch without a single second of hesitation. Crack, crack, crack! On the spirit shield at the border of the Divine Chessboard, fine cracks formed one after another, and after persisting for a moment, they shattered into pieces. The five people struggling in the Divine Chessboard immediately felt the pressure on their bodies ease up. Then, they jumped out of the Divine Chessboard. Jonathan¡¯s eyes glinted as he stared at Jokovich. He could sense Jokovich¡¯s powerful energy the moment thetter made his move. It was Pryncyp of Strength. It seems Jokovich has also attained a Pryncyp, though I wonder what Pryncyp he has achieved. As Jokovich looked at Jonathan, he gathered his fists before him. ¡°Split up and go after Ksana. I¡¯ll deal with this guy here!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the other five chorused in reply. With that, the cultivators separated in an instant. They went around Jonathan and headed straight in the direction Ksana had fled. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Following a deep roar, Jonathan stepped forward and threw his spear at one of the cultivators. Just when Jokovich rushed forward to rescue the cultivator, a pained grunt came from the opposite direction of Jonathan. rmed, Jokovich turned around, only to see the life force of two people vanish entirely. It was the two God Realm cultivators who had gone after Ksana. Now, one had be a headless corpse, while the other had been severed from the waist down and was falling straight into the river below. The vitality of a God Realm elite was like that of a zing sun. With two of them abruptly ughtered, even the cultivators who had already passed the river turned back to look at the two bodies in shock, not to mention Jokovich, who had witnessed the scene. ¡°Die!¡± Under the cover of the shadows in the ravine, Heaven Sword stabbed at Jokovich without warning. Boom! Jokovich threw a punch and caused the surrounding air to bepressed to the extreme, producing a booming sound. Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword was smashed aside by Jokovich¡¯s punch, causing it to stab into the mountain. At the same time, Jonathan¡¯s spear had already hit Jokovich¡¯s chest. ¡°Take this, Jokovich!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 921 The Legendary Man Chapter 921 The Legendary Man Chapter 921-This time, Jonathan used brute force too, but with the spear tip. Jonathan had obtained this ck spear from the decapitated person while escaping the Divine Chessboard. Despite having an ordinary spear shaft, the spear had a slender and elongated tip. The length alone was more than two feet long, and it looked like two sharp butcher¡¯s knives leaning back to back. With such a slender and sharp spear de, Jonathan¡¯s spear was no different from a short knife. However, Jokovich did not try to dodge the spear at all. Facing the rapid speed of the spear, Jokovich stretched out his left hand and grabbed onto the shaft of the spear. Crack! With a crack, the entire spear shaft began shaking. At the same time, an iparably majestic force rushed toward Jonathan¡¯s hands along the length of the spear. Jonathan¡¯s hands exploded into a bloody mist, but he persisted for a moment before he was sent flying backward. Sensing the danger behind him, Jonathan summoned the bronze handbell to cover the top of his head. Immediately after, he directly hit a giant axe. ng! Following a brilliant sh of golden light, Jonathan changed from retreating rapidly to flying forward. As Jonathan spat out a mouthful of blood, a ck arrow suddenly appeared without warning and shot straight toward the center of his forehead. Jonathan felt a chill shiver down his spine when he saw the arrow approaching him. The two consecutive blows from Jokovich and the other two with gigantic axes had already destroyed Jonathan¡¯s bnce and physical energy. The blow of the giant ax from behind him earlier had caused the most damage to him. The spiritual energy Jonathan had gathered was in turmoil, even though the damage done was minimized by the bronze handbell. Now in mid-air, even if Jonathan wanted to utilize his spiritual energy to change his position, he couldn¡¯t do it. As for the arrow, it could pierce through the protective shield of the bronze handbell. This time, Jonathan knew he was done for. In desperation, Jonathan subconsciously raised his hand to block the arrow, hoping to trade his arm for his life, no matter how slim the chance. Even if he couldn¡¯t catch it, he hoped he could at least change the direction of the arrow slightly while blocking it with his arm, earning his chance to survive. However, deep down, Jonathan knew it would be next to impossible to stop the arrow due to its speed, especially since it was no ordinary weapon. How could his hasty block possibly stop someone else¡¯s deliberate attack? The arrow pierced through the golden spirit shield, and Jonathan could already feel the sharp sting of it even before it touched his skin. Even so, his hand was only raised to his chest at that moment. Unfortunately, he was one step toote. Even with Pryncyp, when facing the besiege of several God Realm cultivators of the same level, it was still difficult for Jonathan to defeat them. Just as Jonathan gave up on fighting for his life, a long sword with a murderous aura rushed out from between the rocks under his feet. Ding! A crisp sound rang out. The next moment, the ck arrow was sent flying backward. Heaven Sword stopped firmly in mid-air before Jonathan, barely brushing his nose tip. Feeling the icy touch of Heaven Sword, Jonathan gulped with relief. Jonathan knew his life would be over if Heaven Sword had arrived a secondter or if it had missed the arrow by an inch. The reappearance of Heaven Sword caused Jokovich and the rest to be extremely vignt. For a moment, they didn¡¯t dare to step forward. After all, this weapon had silently ughtered two God Realm cultivators in a fight without anyone realizing it. Although the two that got killed had the lowest cultivation level among the six cultivators, Jokovich and his group knew that even they couldn¡¯t take out two people with one blow. Before finding out how Jonathan controlled the sword, nobody wanted a head-on encounter with it. Landing on the cliff, Jonathan could feel his hands trembling uncontrobly. Just a moment ago, he had been about to kill Jokovich with the ck spear, but thetter snatched the weapon away. Despite only traveling down the spear for a brief instant, the violent force had been enough to tear apart the flesh on Jonathan¡¯s arms. Life force continued to pour into his hands, and his mutted flesh began to recover at a rapid speed. Gripping Heaven Sword, Jonathan looked coldly at the four people opposite him. He could kill the two cultivators in a split second earlier because no one expected him to make a feint. Besides that, they had underestimated Heaven Sword¡¯s speed. To put it bluntly, although Jonathan caused the death of the two God Realm cultivators, he had just been lucky. The cooperation of the rest of the cultivators and Jokovich just now disyed the true strength of a God Realm cultivator. Even with life force and Pryncyp of ughter, Jonathan¡¯s possibility of winning the battle was still not high. On the opposite side of the battlefield, Jokovich sized up the spear in his hand. Shortly after, he slipped it into his storage ring. Then, he waved his hand lightly. Following that, the other three cultivators surrounded Jonathan. ¡°Excuse me? This is tant daylight robbery!¡± Jonathan snorted as he shot a disdainful re at Jokovich. Amidst his contemptuousughter, the soil around Jonathan burst open abruptly. The spiritual energy-filled gravel and debris scattered everywhere. Their terrifying strength and speed made them no different from bullets. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Jokovich raised his fists and punched forward. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As a wave of air sted past, Jokovich and his group looked toward the middle of the battlefield again, only to see that Jonathan had disappeared. ¡°After him!¡± Spinning around, Jokovich jumped into the pool of water below, where Jonathan had leaped down earlier while taking advantage of the chaos. The mission today had been an order from the higher-ups, yet Jokovich had led two members of his team to their deaths instead. How am I supposed to exin myself if I don¡¯t kill Jonathan? Four figures instantly fell into the ravine. Jokovich had barely steadied himself when Heaven Sword lunged out of the water, and without a sound, it sped straight toward his neck. ¡°How insolent!¡± Jokovich hit Heaven Sword with one hand. However, in the nearby water, a hand suddenly emerged and grabbed Jokovich¡¯s ankle, pulling him toward the bottom of the ravine. Plop! Jokovich was dragged under the water, causing arge ssh. Beneath the icy surface, Jonathan made a seal with his hands to mobilize the water flow into forming a vortex, after which he used it to quickly pull Jokovich down. Under the deep pool was an underground river. Once someone was sucked into the current, it would be tough to escape. If Jonathan used the wading method in Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, even if he couldn¡¯t suffocate Jokovich, he could still trap thetter underwater for some time. Without Jokovich, the three remaining God Realm cultivators alone posed no threat to Jonathan. Water was the most merciful thing in the world. It brought benefits to all things and did notpete. After falling into the water, Jokovich¡¯s almost beastlike strength was weakened. Seeing that he was about to get sucked into the underground river, Jokovich gathered his spiritual energy and expelled it through his feet. The action brought him rapidly toward the water¡¯s surface. However, above his head, he saw Jonathan smirking at him. In the blink of an eye, Jonathan held a rocketuncher before his chest and pulled the trigger. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 922 The Legendary Man Chapter 922 The Legendary Man Chapter 922-Bullets traveled fast. If fired into the water from close to the surface, the bullet would only travel a few meters at most. A bazooka¡¯s missile wasn¡¯t as quick as a bullet, and itsrger size suffered from greater resistance. Thus, with a cloud of smoke and a huge ssh, the missile couldn¡¯t even reach the five-meter mark before losing all traction. Jokovich, who was struggling to surface, and Jonathan, who was keeping close to the surface, were stunned by the missile losing traction and could only watch as it slowly sank. F*ck! Cussing internally, Jonathan manipted a stream of water to push him to the surface before fleeing as fast as he could. Meanwhile, Jokovich, who was in much deeper water, gave up on struggling toward the surface. He turned around and swam deeper toward the underground river instead. Despite being underwater in pitch-ck darkness, Jonathan could discern where he was heading from the golden glow of the bronze handbell. It was acting like a beacon, guiding him through the darkness. Right before he broke through the surface of the water, he noticed the cold glint of something metallic swinging toward his head. It was the huge axe that had struck his back earlier. ¡°You m*therf¡ª¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Before he could spit out all the sybles, the huge axe mmed into him, sending him deep beneath the water again. Boom! A massive explosion erupted within the river. Half of the river¡¯s water shot toward the sky in a column. Tink, tink, tink! A string of clinking echoed. Numerous tiny missile fragments collided with Jonathan¡¯s shield. Following the violent st, Jonathan was tossed into midair along with the water column. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone shouted in Remdikian. The meaning behind the words eluded Jonathan since he didn¡¯t speak thenguage. Amid the gushing water, Jonathan made a few gestures with his fingers before yelling, ¡°Sacred Dragon, Seal!¡± As he stretched out both his arms, the water pir hardened quickly. The surrounding water began to fall to the ground like rain. Meanwhile, the water pir in the center started to freeze at a fast rate. Crack! Loud cracking sounds echoed along the towering column as the water swiftly condensed and expanded. The three God Realm cultivators watching the scene hurriedly retreated. Jonathannded back on the ground and watched the entire pool freeze into solid ice. Even though he was relieved, he also knew it was only a temporary measure to trap Jokovich. If he wanted to seal Jokovich for good, he would have to seal the entire underground river. However, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting time with Jokovich if he had that capability. He would¡¯ve crippled Jokovich at first sight. Landing on the ice, Jonathan nced coldly at the cultivator with the huge axe. ¡°You there! You¡¯ve swung your axe at me twice!¡± Jonathan shouted at the cultivator as he unsheathed Heaven Sword. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you pay with your life today!¡± Jonathan¡¯s silhouette flickered as he charged toward the cultivator with the axe. Despite the extreme toughness, the light Heaven Sword stillcked some weight when going up against the swing of the heavy axe. After exchanging one blow, the forceful impact from the axe sent tremors down Jonathan¡¯s hand, causing Heaven Sword to slip from his grip and fly behind him. The cultivator with the axe grinned with delight before he raised his axe and aimed it at Jonathan¡¯s head. Instead of retreating, Jonathan lunged forward, aiming to ram into the burly man as he faced the iing attack from the two-ton axe. For the massive axe to be lethal, it needed some distance from its target. Noticing Jonathan¡¯s intention to close their distance, the burly man wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen. He swiftly took a few steps back and lifted his knee. By doing so, he could protect his lower half and also use it to strike Jonathan¡¯s chest. Jonathan curled up his body and aimed a small knife in his left hand at the burly man¡¯s midriff. ¡°Kill him!¡± Jonathan hissed as he mmed into the burly man¡¯s midsection. A distance away, Heaven Sword suddenly disappeared when it flew past the young man with the ck arrow. Squelch! Even though the young man had raised his guard the moment Heaven Sword disappeared, he was still toote. The sword plunged through the young man¡¯s spirit shield and abdomen before shifting to stab into his chin anding out the top of his head. Everything happened within seconds. The young man¡¯s skull cracked, then exploded like a watermelon. Blood and brain matter spurted into the air before sttering across the ice. The others watching from the sidelines were rooted in ce, stunned at the demise of one of their own. Meanwhile, Jonathan was caught in a fierce battle with the burly man. Despite the numerous restrictions from waving his axe in closebat, his attacks weren¡¯t entirely futile. At the very least, it served as an exceptionally tough shield. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± the burly man barked at his remainingrades as Jonathan forced him to fall back. When it came to cultivation level, techniques, and strength, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Jonathan. However, something was strange with Jonathan¡¯s every move. Every time they shed, the small knife in Jonathan¡¯s hand possessed an intensely aggressive energy. It dispersed the spiritual energy he assembled, rendering him helpless to fight back. The burly man was basically using his own strength to withstand Jonathan¡¯s barrage of attacks. It showed he was truly powerful even without the aid of spiritual energy. Jonathan would¡¯ve assumed his opponent was a physical cultivator if he hadn¡¯t felt the man¡¯s overwhelming strength when boosted with spiritual energy earlier. As spiritual energy surged, the cultivator with a sword standing behind Jonathan finally made his move. Before he could approach, Heaven Sword quickly glided through the air and hovered in front of him. The cultivator halted and tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword when he remembered how this strange weapon in front of him had ughtered three of hisrades. Noticing the movement behind him, Jonathan stabbed his small knife into the burly man¡¯s thigh and warned, ¡°I can spare your life if you do not join the battle.¡± Hepletely disregarded whether the man could understand Chanaean. Unable to draw out his spiritual energy, the burly man couldn¡¯t relieve his muscle injury and fatigue. A roar came out of his mouth at the stab in his thigh. Reflexively, he mmed the axe toward Jonathan¡¯s face. Jonathan immediately backed away. Once the axe swung past, he swept up the ck arrow on the ground with his spiritual energy and shot it at his opponent. ¡°Kill him!¡± Jonathan roared furiously. With a beckoning of Jonathan¡¯s right hand, Heaven Sword ditched its target and turned to speed at the burly man. Seeing the iing Heaven Sword, urgency crossed the burly man¡¯s face. He hurriedly swung his axe to fend off the attack. However, the second the weapons collided, a confused expression flitted across the burly man¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t sense any murderous aura from Heaven Sword. Instead, all he felt was calmness. The sword has lost its added effect. It¡¯s merely acting as bait to draw my attention when it charged toward me! Sh*t! It¡¯s a trap! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 923 The Legendary Man Chapter 923 The Legendary Man Chapter 923-Realization dawned upon the burly man, but it was toote. Jonathan had already plunged the ck arrow into his thigh. ¡°Ah!¡± the burly man let out an enraged bellow before striking Jonathan with his axe. Jonathan pulled out the arrow from the man¡¯s flesh, scattering droplets of blood into the air, then sidestepped to the side swiftly, leaving an afterimage behind. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Open!¡± At Jonathan¡¯smand, an odd chessboard appeared beneath the burly man¡¯s feet and split open in the middle. Jonathan had alreadyid the chessboard beneath him during hisst exchange with the burly man. The moment the chessboard opened up, Jonathan triggered all the trap formations. The burly man raised his axe and swung it down on Jonathan¡¯s head. This time, Jonathan didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he shed a smile at the burly man. Boom! With a loud thud, the axe mmed into the ground after cutting through Jonathan. At least, that was what the burly man thought at first. However, he realized he hadn¡¯t felt even a tiny bit of resistance before the axe was embedded into the ground. Behind him, Jonathan stood, holding an arrow. The burly man staggered a few steps forward. Right as he was about to turn around, he felt a sudden pain in his chest. When he looked down at his chest, he saw a portion of the arrow sticking out from it. The pain onlysted for a moment before it quickly faded. The burly man knew the rotting effect of the arrow had kicked in. Every Sanctuary member was familiar with the arrow. No bow could shoot it. Plus, there was no special way to manipte it. There were a few cases where some even identally hurt themselves and lost their lives from mishandling it. A nick from the arrow would cause the wound to rot instantly. Then, the effect would spread quickly. One might live if the wound was on their limb by swiftly amputating it. However, if the arrow struck the circtory system, head, or energy field, the person was as good as dead. Jonathan yanked the arrow from the man¡¯s chest andmanded Heaven Sword to slice off the burly man¡¯s right arm. After tucking away the chessboard, he raced toward the top of the ravine. His every move was quick and sure. As for the remaining God Realm cultivator on the side, Jonathan didn¡¯t even spare the man a nce. The cultivator had never attacked Jonathan throughout the entire fight. A few seconds after Jonathan left, the thick iceyer above the pool exploded abruptly. Jokovich flew out from the water andnded on the ground. His breath was short and urgent as he tried to get oxygen into his lungs. The explosion of the missile earlier had flung Jokovich into the underground river. The current in the underground river was exceedingly fast. Jokovich didn¡¯t have Jonathan¡¯s technique of treading through water and couldn¡¯t smash mountains or crack rocks. He could only depend on his spiritual energy to push him forward as he swam. He might¡¯ve gotten lost in the underground river and died from suffocation if it wasn¡¯t for the powerful mental energy of a God Realm cultivator. With that, he was able to urately pinpoint where the underground river and the pool converged. After panting for a few seconds, Jokovich¡¯s breathing finally calmed. He slowly got to his feet and surveyed his surroundings. His expression turned grim when he caught sight of the two bodies on the ground. There were two frozen headless bodies beneath the ice too. With another two dead, their group of six dwindled to a group of two. Yet, both Ksana and Jonathan were still alive. He couldn¡¯t return since he hadn¡¯t aplished his mission. Turning his attention to thest man standing, Jokovich contemted briefly. ¡°Send news about what happened here. Tell them Jonathan has the cultivation level of Divine Realm, and we¡¯re not his match. Request for backup.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man took out amunication device from his storage ring. However, before he could activate it, the sharp tip of a spear plunged through his chest. ¡°Jokovich¡­¡± The man looked up at Jokovich in horror. He watched as Jokovich pulled out the spear and swung it over his head, slicing half of his head off. Jokovich let out a breath of relief when the man exhaled hisst breath. God¡¯s will cannot be defied. He will never go back on his words. I brought five men with me on this mission, and God¡¯s will was for us to eliminate Jonathan and Ksana. Yet, it¡¯s not an easy feat to kill Jonathan with my abilities. I knew I wasn¡¯t Jonathan¡¯s match when I was sealed in the underground river. Even though I haven¡¯t given up on killing Jonathan, I have to keep a card up my sleeve. Otherwise, God will surely kill me as he did with Paurius once I return to Sanctuary with a failed mission. Fleeing is the only way I can live! The difference between Jokovich and Ksana was his difference from the rest of Sanctuary¡¯s cultivators. Jokovich attained his cultivation level through the hard work he put in. It had nothing to do with Holy Blood. Thus, he didn¡¯t have any dependence on Holy Blood. He could live out the rest of his life safely as long as he hid securely. That was his reason for killing his own man. Despite being undecided on whether he should flee, he didn¡¯t see any disadvantage in tying up all the loose ends first. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein, show me what you¡¯re made of!¡± Jonathan was clueless about the trouble he had caused Jokovich and Sanctuary. He sprinted through the forest toward the south. Sparing that cultivator¡¯s life hadn¡¯t been on a whim. After subsequent battles, his spiritual energy and Pryncyp of Strength had beenpletely depleted. Heaven Sword¡¯s exhaustion of his Pryncyp of Strength was nothing tough at. It was equivalent to feeding a ck hole. Carefully sensing his surroundings, Jonathan still didn¡¯t catch even a smidge of Pryncyp of ughter. Even though he already replenished his spiritual energy with a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill, his Pryncyp of Strength was still depleted. There was an ancient saying, ¡°There are three thousand Heavenly Ways. Choose one, and you¡¯ll be a sage.¡± The three thousand Heavenly Ways were what made up the world¡¯sw. They were everywhere and embedded in everything. In truth, the three thousand Heavenly Ways were the same as spiritual energy. They had their own capacity. An example would be when the Wolver Army had Jonathan hemmed in, and heprehended the Pryncyp of ughter when on the verge of death. When the heavens granted him the Pryncyp, he had sucked all the Pryncyp of ughter from hundreds of kilometers around him to empower himself. It was simr to when a cultivator achieved a breakthrough and absorbed the surrounding¡¯s spiritual energy. It would take some time before the surrounding spiritual energy could replenish the lost energy. The same concept applied to the Pryncyp of Strength. A human couldn¡¯t create it. All they could do was borrow it. Hence, rather than saying one obtained the Pryncyp, it was more urate to say that the Pryncyp recognized and approved of the strength of the user, thereby allowing the caster to use it. True Divine Realm cultivators would possess a broad sensory range due to the merging of spirit and vita, making it difficult topletely exhaust the Pryncyp of Strength. Even if the Pryncyp of Strength was excessively depleted, draining all the Pryncyp of thatnd, with a powerful cultivation level, one could merely traverse to a different spot and recondense the Pryncyp. However, an exception like Jonathan, a cultivator in God Realm who could borrow the Pryncyp before achieving Divine Realm, had no choice but to bear with the depletion after draining a field of Pryncyp. ncing at the GPS device in his hand, Jonathan adjusted his direction slightly. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t catch up. I can only test my luck on fate.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 924 The Legendary Man Chapter 924 The Legendary Man Chapter 924-When Jonathan handed Charleigh over to Ksana, he had already ced a tracking device on Charleigh¡¯s body in advance. The device would update its location and send a signal to Jonathan every ten minutes. The interval was designed to disrupt Remdik¡¯s satellite interception signal and prevent them from performing real- time tracking on Charleigh. While that approach was rtively safe, it also brought about some inconvenience at the same time. If Jonathan wanted to find Charleigh and Ksana now, he could only head to the location where the signal was sent ten minutes ago and proceed with his search from there by following the traces. Fortunately, the master and servant contract was still in ce. Hence, once Jonathan and Ksana were a certain distance apart, the contract would enable him to determine Ksana¡¯s general location. As his servant, Ksana had to carry out the mission assigned to her by Jonathan unconditionally. Therefore, he did not have to think hard about where she could have gone. He was confident she must have continued south. Nevertheless, with the speed of a God Realm cultivator, ten minutes was sufficient time for her to travel several dozen kilometers, so if the paths taken by the two of them deviated from one another by the slightest degree, the distance between them would still be immense. Looking at the electronic map, Jonathan furrowed his brows. After a scan, a red shing point appeared on the map at a point about twenty kilometers away from him. The location information has been updated! They¡¯re moving southeastward! Jonathan adjusted his direction, leaped out from the forest, and quickly rushed toward Ksana¡¯s location. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, high above the clouds, a military transport aircraft was flying northwest. Printed on the fusge of the transport ne was a single Remdikian word, which meant ¡°sky¡± in their language. That logo indicated that the aircraft belonged to the Sky Army, one of Remdik¡¯s eight main military units. Remdik¡¯s military was divided primarily into two major war zones. One was the infantry-dominated eastern battlefield, which covered two-thirds of the eastern part of Remdik. The eastern war zone was divided into four major units, namely the cier Army and the Arctic Army in the north, and the Snow Wolf Army and the Medved Army in the south. At present, soldiers from the four units in the eastern war zone, save for a very small part that maintained the usual defense of their garrisons, had all been deployed to the north of River Onxy to prepare for the battle that mightmence at any time. The western war zone, on the other hand, was more like an enormous independent legionposed of a mix of forces. Due to its unique climate and location, the western part of Remdik was quite different from the vast, sparsely popted, and underdeveloped eastern region. Remdik¡¯s western region was extremely prosperous, with all the important cities established there. After all, a country¡¯s development depended highly on a developed transportation system. Remdik¡¯s western territories had numerous ports and were close to various Epean countries. As a result, the center of both administration and economy for the nation was located within a one-third area of the western region. Such a strategicyout could effectively elerate the development process of Remdik¡¯s western territories, but it also gave rise to significant security risks. In the event of arge-scale war, Remdik could be entirely crippled by a single precise strike on the densely popted cities in the western region. Under such circumstances, if the Western Army were to follow the same division of defense as its Eastern counterpart, it might leave security loopholes for enemies to exploit and break through the nation¡¯s defensework. Therefore, the defense mechanism adopted by Remdik¡¯s western war zone was for the four military units there tomunicate and coborate closely in safeguarding the entire territory¡¯s security. The four major legions at the Remdikian Western Army were Land Army, Sky Army, Deep Sea Army, and Divine Wind Army. These four army corps were responsible for infantry defense, air strikes, naval battle groups, and the crackdown on internationally-regted special forces in the entire western region of Remdik. The aircraft that appeared in the sky at that moment was Sky Army¡¯s most advanced airborne command tform. While the ne¡¯s exterior resembled a fighter jet, its interior was filled with various expensive military equipment and a group of the world¡¯s top technical personnel. Inside the cabin, a very thin technician sat in a chair with a safety belt crossed over his chest, firmly securing him to the seat. In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one fastened to his seat. All the surrounding people and equipment were also secured in ce. That was to prevent objects from scattering randomly during turbulence or when the aircraft performed tactical evasion maneuvers. A series ofplex codes scrolled continuously across the screen. An ordinary person might experience dizziness and blurred vision if they read from the screen. Still, all the technicians there were focused intently on theirputers, not daring to rx for even a moment. Standing in front of the numerous technicians, a man dressed in pajamas and holding a piece of smoked meat in his hand said, ¡°ording to the coordinates provided by Mr. Ivanov, Jonathan should be nearby. Pay attention to all satellite signals. Once you discover¡­¡± Although he was issuing orders, he still appeared half-asleep and even yawned in the middle of his sentence. His demeanor appeared quite out of cepared to how busy everyone else in the cabin seemed. Just then, seemingly having discovered something, the thin technician ced his hands on the keyboard and quickly entered somemands. The codes on theputer screen quickly rewound before stopping abruptly. ¡°Sir, I detected a special micro-signal feedback in sector B12V.¡± The man in pajamas was momentarily stunned after hearing that. Then, he nced to one side in resignation. ¡°D*mn it. I thought this was just a formality. I can¡¯t believe I really stumbled upon him.¡± A map of Remdik¡¯s western territory was disyed on therge screen atop everyone¡¯s head. At that moment, an area on the spot was being zoomed in repeatedly. Subsequently, a coordinate with an error margin of no more than three meters was highlighted. The man in pajamas tossed aside the smoked meat in his hand, retrieved a parachute, and slung it on his back. ¡°Send the location to my watch and synchronize it with the tracking system. Based on current intel, I might not be able to defeat Jonathan, so notify the person in charge of the nearby Land Army and have them provide reinforcements as soon as possible.¡± The man in pajamas strode toward the back of the cabin as he spoke. The cabin floor beneath his feet began to sink slowly, creating a gap. ¡°Continue tracking this signal frequency. If you discover it again, be sure to sync it to my device immediately.¡± After giving that final instruction, the young man took a deep breath and stepped back several paces before running forward to jump out of the aircraft. Inside the cabin, an older man in military uniform took over the young man¡¯s role as themander. ¡°Activate the ground-to-air joint defense system to fully assist Colonel Oscar Knight in pursuing the target!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± In mid-air, Oscar ced his hands in front of him, condensing his spiritual energy into a barrier to form a streamlined spirit shield beneath him. He pierced through theyers of cloud and plummeted toward the ground below. ¡°A God Realm cultivator can travel at least thirty meters per second. Taking into consideration the three minutes that have passed since I received the signal and how long it would take for me tond, I should adjust mynding position slightly. In addition, they must be fleeing southward¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 925 The Legendary Man Chapter 925 The Legendary Man Chapter 925-On the ground, Jonathan sprinted and finally approached the new coordinate point. Standing at the top of a hill, he tried to sense the spiritual energy around him. At that moment, he regretted having taught Ksana how to run without being detected. Bolstering one¡¯s running with spiritual energy would not leave any footprints or marks on the snow. While Ksana could prevent the Remdikians from finding her, she had also made it impossible for Jonathan to locate her by following her tracks. He did not even know what special technique Ksana had used, such that even the waves of spiritual energy in the air had disappeared. She did not leave any marks or signals for Jonathan. Left with no choice, he could only proceed forward. Although the direction would be slightly off, he would be closer to Ksana the next time the signal updated. Jonathan stared at the map and traced the direction in which Ksana was heading after leaving the mountain stream. With that, he tossed a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth. It was a special circumstance. Although the spiritual energy in Jonathan¡¯s body had already been replenished, he had to ensure that it was constantly full. After all, Sanctuary was still after him. Besides that, he had also kidnapped Charleigh, so Remdik would definitely not let him off the hook. Although he managed to kill four God Realm cultivators earlier, he could predict that things would only get harder from here. With that thought, Jonathan whipped out hismunicator and sent a message to Karl. He ryed his situation, location, and the potential direction that he would be heading in so that Karl could prepare to receive him. Just as he sent the message, he could feel a hint of spiritual energy pulsing above his head. Quickly, he withdrew his spiritual energy and nced upward into the forest. Although the night was dark, Jonathan could still see a faint glow in the sky. It was the glow of a spell! There was a God Realm cultivator above his head. Peering through the gaps between the leaves of the canopy, Jonathan gazed at the cultivator in the sky coldly. Just when the cultivator was around a hundred meters away from the ground, he reached behind his back. A huge parachute immediately snapped open in the air. ¡°He¡¯s an outsider, anyway!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. With a chuckle, Jonathan took out the rocketuncher again and rested it on his shoulder. He loaded it, aimed it, and fired. Everything was done in a single, swift motion. The missile whistled in the air as it shot toward Oscar, with white smoke trailing behind it. ¡°F*ck!¡± Initially, Oscar was enjoying the freedom of falling slowly with the parachute. However, he soon saw a bright glow shooting in his direction from the forest below. Although he did not know what it was, he knew that it was definitely something dangerous, judging from the trail of white smoking tailing it. The acute sense of danger caused Oscar to immediately sever the ropes of the parachute. As a result, he was sent plummeting downward. Boom! The missile hit the parachute, causing it to explode into smithereens in the sky. Staring at the fireball above his head, Oscar cursed out loud, ¡°If I find out which b*stard shot that missile at me, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± When Oscar nced in the direction from which the missile came, he could not see a single person in the forest. He quickly whipped out a mattress and tossed it onto the ground so that there was a buffer to reduce the impact of hisnding. However, a mattress was evidently not enough to withstand the impact of free falling from a hundred meters above the ground. With an explosion of snow, Oscar crashed into the forest beneath him directly. The moment hended on the ground, a figure rushed over with a sword. I¡¯m going to kill you while you¡¯re down. He¡¯s a God Realm cultivator, but he seems more like a lunatic instead. Why is he parachuting in the middle of the night? There must be something wrong with him. With a cold gleam of the sword and a tiny spark, Jonathan and Oscar exchanged blows. Oscar was holding a long rod. While blocking Jonathan¡¯s attack, he raised his left leg and aimed a kick at Jonathan¡¯s legs. When Jonathan blocked the kick, he felt a sharp paining from the bottom of his foot. Using his spiritual sense, Jonathan could see that his foot had been pierced by a short dagger that had popped out of Oscar¡¯s calf. ¡°What a dirty trick!¡± snarled Jonathan quietly before whipping out a long sword from the storage ring and shing at Oscar¡¯s neck. ng! The spinning rod blocked the long sword. Oscar quickly retreated and quietly scrutinized Jonathan from ten meters away. ¡°Are you Jonathan Goldstein?¡± asked Oscar while holding the rod. The short dagger was flying up and down agilely like a snake in front of him. Gripping Heaven Sword, Jonathan frowned. The injury on his foot had already healed, which indicated that Oscar had not applied any poison to the de. This told Jonathan that although the man¡¯s technique was underhanded, he still had a bottom line. Looking at the oily smudges beside Oscar¡¯s mouth and the pajamas that he was wearing, Jonathan could not associate him with a God Realm cultivator. Even though Jonathan had not encountered a lot of God Realm experts recently, he had met quite a few in a lot of regions. He was already shocked by how much Winston from the Leesons in Doveston looked like a farmer and thought that Winston was the most disheveled an expert of that level could look like. However, the man in front of him nowpletely renewed Jonathan¡¯s understanding of what an expert was. Jonathan had to admit that he was being too close-minded when it came to this matter. All the cultivation resources in Chanaea had been monopolized by the eight respectable families, which consisted of true nobles at the top of the socialdder. The family members were all taught proper manners and rules since young. No matter what their cultivation level was in the future, even a mortal with no spiritual energy would still stand out among themon people. Furthermore, since Chanaea followed ancient moral teachings, the higher one¡¯s cultivation level, the more important it was for one to also be spiritually transcendental. In such a situation, people like Winston were already a minority. There was nowhere else to find such a disheveled yet highly-skilled cultivator. However, in other countries, the cultivation world developed differently from Chanaea. In a nation like Remdik, where most citizens werebatants, being a cultivator was more like having a profession. People from all backgrounds could cultivate as long as they had the talent for it. Once they achieved Grandmaster Realm, the Remdik military would naturally reach out to them. Some of them enjoyed money, while others preferred women or power. They were insignificant figures who had managed to climb the socialdder. After reaching their aspirations, they would naturally choose to indulge themselves with their desires. For Oscar, the purpose of his cultivation was just to be idle. His three most favourite activities were eating, drinking, and sleeping. However, he understood that if he wanted to do all those things that he loved, he had to firstplete the military¡¯s missions. Earlier, he had received a message from Ivanov. If he could kill Jonathan and snatch Charleigh back, all his wishes would be granted. Even if he did not want to do anything, Remdik would be willing to foot the bill for his idle lifestyle for the rest of his life. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 926 The Legendary Man Chapter 926 The Legendary Man Chapter 926-Little did Jonathan know that the cultivator standing before him now in the freezing cold winds of Remdik¡ªan advanced phase God Realm cultivator¡ªwas only fighting him because he nned on not doing anything for the rest of his life. ¡°Are you also from Sanctuary?¡± Jonathan asked curiously, looking at Oscar. Currently, he couldn¡¯t rely on the Pryncyp of ughter, yet if he relied on spiritual energy to fight, he would only be wasting time and increasing the chances of his defeat. After all, he was within Remdik¡¯s territory, and if the enemy¡¯s aerial support arrived just a little bit faster, he might be crushed alive just by the sheer number of enemies. Therefore, he needed to time things just right. He needed to find a moment where he could restore his Pryncyp of Strength yet not be trapped by the Remdikians. To restore the Pryncyp of Strength, there were only two ways. The first was to wait for time to pass and let the surrounding Pryncyp of Strength gradually fill this space. The second was to be far enough away from the area. Although arge range of Pryncyp of ughter would definitely be drawn away when the Pryncyp was bestowed earlier, it would only be up to about one hundred kilometers in radius. If he was given ten minutes, he could definitely gather the Pryncyp again. Even now, because they were far enough away from where the Pryncyp was bestowed earlier, Jonathan could feel the surrounding Pryncyp of ughter. He had tried to gather it before, but there was just too little, so he couldn¡¯t sessfully form an attack with it. Therefore, what he was doing now was stalling for time! When Oscar heard Jonathan¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t think much of it, just yawned and looked at Jonathan. ¡°Sanctuary? I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much. That¡¯s Remdik¡¯s top-level confidential information,¡± Oscar replied with a smile and in fluent Chanaean. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your Chanaean to be so fluent,¡± Jonathan remarked curiously while holding Heaven Sword. Oscar waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just average. My father is Chanaean, and he taught me thenguage since I was young.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. While speaking, Oscar reached out and took the floating dagger in front of him. ¡°This is the dagger I use to slice sausages. Now that I¡¯ve pierced your foot with it, I won¡¯t be able to use it anymore. It¡¯s a bit of a pity.¡± Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. My mission is to kill you and take back Charleigh. Where did you hide him?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give him to you.¡± Upon hearing Oscar¡¯s words, Jonathan shook his head with a smile. ¡°How about we make a deal? I can see that you don¡¯t seem like a cultivator trained by the Remdik military but rather someone they hired, right? Asura¡¯s Office will double whatever Remdik offers you. Come over to my side. How about that?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t give me what I want.¡± Oscarughed lightly. ¡°The entire situation in Aploth and Epea is like a tightly stretched rope, and no one knows when thest strand will suddenly break. Chanaea is in the center of the storm, and joining you at this time is equivalent to seeking death. As for the conditions Remdik has offered me, it¡¯s simple. I just want to live the rest of my life peacefully. Even if I live a hedonistic and unrestrained lifestyle, as long as I don¡¯t break anyws, no one wille looking for trouble.¡± A peaceful life, huh? Jonathan observed the young man in front of him. Oscar was not even thirty years old, just like him. With a cultivation level at the advanced phase of God Realm, he was at the peak of his life with a life force that was as hot and explosive as the sun. Yet, all he wished for was to retire andpletely fade away into obscurity. Such a desire should not appear in a God Realm cultivator, as someone with an irresolute Cor couldn¡¯t possibly reach God Realm. Besides, after bing a God Realm cultivator, he¡¯s already at a higher level in the entire societal food chain. At this point, such a cultivator should hope to climb even higher to seek true transcendence, so how could he choose to retirepletely? Could there be some hidden reason behind this? Jonathan frowned and looked at Oscar. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of agreement you¡¯ve reached with the Remdik military, I can tell you honestly that as long as you continue to work for Remdik, you will never truly be at peace.¡± After careful consideration, Jonathan took a deep breath. He added, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that Remdik doesn¡¯t want you to be at peace, but the environment does not allow for it. In this world, if you¡¯re a Grandmaster Realm cultivator and you only rule over a small area, perhaps no one will care about you. But you¡¯re a God Realm cultivator. You can¡¯t escape this vortex.¡± Upon hearing this, Oscar slightly furrowed his brows and hesitated for a moment as he looked at the dagger in his hand. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t escape, Remdik is much safer than Chanaea, isn¡¯t it?¡± Whoosh¡­ With a soft sound, the dagger appeared in front of Jonathan without any warning. Heaven Sword rose up and easily blocked the short dagger. Stepping back, Oscar thrust his long staff forward, the tip just barely brushing against Jonathan¡¯s chest. With a slight flick of his hand, the long staff elongated before mming directly into Jonathan¡¯s chest. Golden light radiated out as Jonathan was thrown backward, the bronze handbell protecting him once more. ¡°Dang it! I knew it! I should never trust the length of any stick!¡± Jonathan shot an exasperated nce at the long staff in Oscar¡¯s hand that had grown a dozen or so meters longer. Oscar activated the spell on the staff to return it to its usual size. ¡°Jonathan, I only want Charleigh. Let¡¯s make a deal. You hand over Charleigh, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°No way!¡± In a sh, Jonathan threw out a flexible rope that swung in the air and flew toward Oscar. Since Oscar¡¯s staff could change in length, Jonathan decided to use another method to deal with his opponent. Following behind the rope, Jonathan wielded his Heaven Sword and engaged in a fierce battle with Oscar. As the two advanced phase God Realm cultivators fought to the death, the intense spiritual energy fluctuations caused everything in the surrounding area to bepletely torn apart. Several kilometers away, Jokovich felt the spiritual energy fluctuations and quickly changed direction to rush toward the two of them. Although Sanctuary was a Remdikian organization, it was extremely mysterious and had a direct connection to the tsar. Even so, Jokovich had just received a message from Sanctuary and knew that the Remdikian Western Army had dispatched arge number of cultivators to search for Charleigh. Therefore, when he felt the spiritual energy fluctuating, Jokovich understood that Jonathan had encountered cultivators from Remdik. For God Realm cultivators, several kilometers of distance was only a two or three-minute walk. After crossing a mountain ridge, Jokovich finally saw the two men fighting. On the slope under the mountain ridge, Jonathan and Oscar fought fiercely, and in just a short time, they had already leveled the entire hill. Feeling a familiar spiritual energy, Jonathan lifted his hand to block the long staff before leaping dozens of meters away. ¡°Jokovich!¡± When Jonathan spotted the figure on the mountaintop, his expression turned grave. It was an overwhelming advantage to use Pryncyp to fight spiritual energy. As such, after considering how Jokovich could still use Pryncyp of Strength and the difficult opponent that was Oscar, Jonathan realized that he might not win. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 927 The Legendary Man Chapter 927 The Legendary Man Chapter 927-¡°Jonathan!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jokovich¡¯s eyes turned red with hatred as he looked at Jonathan below. Although his expression was still cold, his desire to kill Jonathan was impossible to hide! Putting aside the fact that Jonathan had almost trapped him in the underground river just now, the trouble the former had caused in Remdik was enough to put Jokovich¡¯s life in danger. The image of Paurius being burned alive by magma was still vivid in his mind. As the person in charge of the pursuit, if Jokovich could kill both Jonathan and Ksana, that would be great. However, if he failed, then he only had one option left¡ªto escape. Speaking of escape, although a God Realm expert could theoretically go anywhere in the world, since the establishment of Sanctuary, there had not been a single person who had truly been able to escape its shadow. There had been cases of desertion before. Decades ago, a senior who guided Jokovich in his cultivation left Sanctuary. That senior was at the absolute phase of God Realm and had almost finished learning all the Pryncyps sessfully. He was only one step away from breaking through to Divine Realm. However, he was killed by God himself, and not even a trace of flesh or blood was left! Even if Jokovich wanted to escape, he could only survive for a few more days at most. As such, killing Jonathan was Jokovich¡¯s only chance to survive. Opposite Jonathan, Oscar stared up warily at Jokovich. ¡°Hey, which army are you from?¡± ¡°Army?¡± Jokovich looked coldly at Oscar. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to the Western Army. I¡¯m from Sanctuary. Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡± Oscar scoffed and replied, ¡°So what if I¡¯ve heard of it? What¡¯s the big deal about those from Sanctuary? You¡¯re all just like me, only at the advanced phase of God Realm!¡± Jokovich did not bother arguing with him, instead saying, ¡°You need Charleigh, and I need to kill Jonathan and the traitor from Sanctuary. Our goals don¡¯t sh.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Oscar grinned at Jokovich, then turned and sprinted toward Jonathan with his long staff in hand. Meanwhile, on the mountain ridge, Jokovich was even more violent. With a stomp of his foot, the ground beneath him shattered. Following the arrival of a gust of wind, Jokovich¡¯s fist appeared in front of Jonathan. Boom! A thunderous explosion urred, apanied by a violent surge of spiritual energy spreading outward. In just one blow, the flesh on Jonathan¡¯s right fist waspletely stripped off, revealing the bone within. As Jonathan was sent flying back, he keenly felt the intense pain spreading from his arm. Jokovich must have learned the Pryncyp of Strength! With the amount of spiritual energy Jonathan had currently, even with theplete transformation of armor and thebustion of vitality, he was no match for Jokovich. I have to run! That was the only option for Jonathan at the moment. Firm in his decision, hended, the impact causing the rocks to shatter beneath his feet. Before Oscar and Jokovich could react, Jonathan was already hurrying down the mountain as fast as he could, leaving the two of them in pursuit. ¡°Stop running!¡± Oscar¡¯s dagger flew out of his hand and shed through the air as it aimed at Jonathan¡¯s head from behind. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t even bother to turn around to take a second look at the attack. With a flicker of the spirit shield from his bronze handbell, the dagger was deflected aside. Meanwhile, Jonathan disappeared even faster into the woods. Behind him, Oscar and Jokovich didn¡¯t exchange any words, but both turned into afterimages as they chased after him. Jonathan rummaged through his storage ring, desperately searching for a way to dy the two behind him. Nevertheless, even after turning his storage ring upside down, he found nothing useful. The two were both God Realm cultivators and were just as powerful as he was. For this kind of fight, conventional weapons were ineffective against them. As forrge weapons such as the anti-aircraft gun in Jonathan¡¯s ring, although they could cause damage to the two, they required assembly time. Now that the two were less than one hundred meters behind him, Jonathan couldn¡¯t afford to take even a moment to stop running, let alone assemble weapons. Jonathan had disassembled thoserge weapons and put them in the ring for remote attacks, but now they turned out to be useless. He couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated. If I knew this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered bringing these cannonballs. It would have been better to bring a few more boxes of high-explosive grenades. As he was thinking this, he suddenly paused. His mind turned to the corner of his storage ring, where two thick stacks of yellow talismansy. These were the lowest-level spiritual fire talismans. They were Jonathan¡¯s defective items made during his time in the West Region. All of them had one missing line and were left unfinished. Looking at the hundreds of iplete spiritual fire talismans and the piles of anti-aircraft guns and cannonballs in the storage ring, Jonathan slowly smiled in a twisted manner. Who said that only cannons can set off cannonballs? Those spiritual fire talismans are the best detonators! With that thought in mind, Jonathan took out a talisman and stuck it on a small-caliber cannonball with a flick of his hand. He then cut his finger and lightly drew a line on the missing part of the talisman. With a violent contraction of spiritual energy, Jonathan threw the cannonball behind him. Although Oscar and Jokovich didn¡¯t know what Jonathan was up to, they wisely chose to dodge. Three shadows shed by on the mountain, followed by a loud explosion behind the two men. In mid-air, Jonathan turned around and looked back at Oscar and Jokovich, revealing a creepy smile. ¡°There are two seconds of dy, which trantes to about two hundred meters. You can keeping after me!¡± Jonathan chuckled, and as he turned around, he threw two more cannonballs. But this time, he didn¡¯t throw them behind him. Instead, he threw them forward! As the two cannonballs hit the ground, Jonathan leaped over them. Feeling the abnormal spiritual energy fluctuations ahead, the two men quickly jumped to both sides. Boom! Boom! The two cannonballs exploded at almost the same time in front of the two, sending out shrapnel but no sky-high mes. As white dots flickered in the air, a solid spiritual energy barrier materialized in front of Oscar, preventing any airborne debris from passing through. On the contrary, Jokovich¡¯s approach was much more straightforward. He used his Pryncyp of Strength to swing his fist and strike the area where the cannonballs had exploded, resulting in a massive pit several meters deep. Without a break in momentum, Jokovich leaped forward and rushed ahead once more, leaving Oscar behind to gaze at the fist imprint with slightly furrowed brows. Sanctuary was the most mysterious organization in all of Remdik. Previously, the tsar had ordered the Eastern and Western Armies to cooperate with Sanctuary in searching for young people with cultivation talent. As a result, many God Realm experts had reservations about the organization. That was also the reason why Oscar¡¯s tone was disdainful when he heard that Jokovich was from Sanctuary. But now, Oscar¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at the fist imprint left by Jokovich. If even an average member of Sanctuary possesses such power, our n might be in danger of failure¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 928 The Legendary Man Chapter 928 The Legendary Man Chapter 928-Oscar swiftly leaped forward, chasing after Jonathan once again. However, he had only taken a few steps when he heard a beeping sound from his wrist. As he checked his watch, he noticed that the previous tracking signal had been updated once more. Jonathan was just in front of him, so Oscar initially wanted to ignore it, but the obvious deviation of the signal on his watch made him pause for a moment. Currently, the trio was headed southeast, but the signal was showing in a westerly direction. Although both directions were toward the south, they were practically two different directions. Pursuing Jonathan in this manner would only exhaust him without any possibility of finding Charleigh. It dawned on Oscar that Jonathan wasn¡¯t meeting up with anyone but instead leading them further away! Realizing this, Oscar immediately changed his direction. His objective was Charleigh, and Ivanov had given absolute orders not to let Charleigh leave under any circumstances. If Charleigh were to bring the technology of modified warriors to Chanaea, the entire war situation in Doveston would be thrown into unpredictable chaos. Although Chanaea didn¡¯t have the same high amount of God Realm cultivators as Remdik, the major sects and respectable families in Chanaea wouldn¡¯t ignore a war breaking out. When that time came, the level ofbat power would be important, and the number of Grandmaster Realm cultivators would be the deciding factor in the oue of the war. As such, Charleigh alone was instrumental in determining the victory of the impending war in Doveston. At this moment, not only did Oscar change his original route, but Jonathan also discovered the updated tracking location and began to move toward Ksana¡¯s direction. Although the two were less than three hundred meters apart, with hills obstructing the view, Jonathan couldn¡¯t see Oscar. However, with his perception of spiritual energy fluctuations, Jonathan judged that Oscar¡¯s target was not him. With just a little thought, Jonathan¡¯s gaze suddenly became extremely solemn. Oh no! The tracker attached to Charleigh for the convenience of meeting up with him had been detected by the Remdik opponents. The tracking report that was provided every ten minutes was enough to inform all the higher-ups in Remdik about Charleigh¡¯s real-time location. Although only Jokovich and Oscar were pursuing Charleigh at the moment, on this dark night, countless people might have already started heading toward this area. If Ksana couldn¡¯t remove the tracker in time, this whole situation could be really dangerous. While Jonathan was thinking about this, he felt extreme dangering from the side. He quickly withdrew and leaped up, and in the direction where he had juste from, several ancient trees shattered into splinters under violent pressure. Upon seeing Jonathan retreat, Jokovich leaped forward to block his way. ¡°Jonathan, where do you think you¡¯re running to?¡± Jokovich coldly shouted at him. Jonathan didn¡¯t pause at all. Since he couldn¡¯t understand Remdikian, he had no desire to communicate with Jokovich. Golden scales appeared on Jonathan¡¯s hands as he grasped Heaven Sword and thrust it toward Jokovich¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Jokovich¡¯s right hand extended out, and under the influence of Pryncyp, he gripped Heaven Sword. Previously, when Jonathan used the ck spear, the attack had been even more brutal than this one, but Jokovich had easily blocked it and even took the spear away. This time, Jonathan didn¡¯t even gather any strength, so how could Jokovich take him seriously? Jokovich reached out to grab the Heaven Sword¡¯s de. With his other fist, he punched Jonathan¡¯s face without hesitation. Jonathan had no way to avoid this punch and would need to repeat history where his ck spear was taken away if he wanted to dodge it. As expected, in order to avoid the punching toward him, Jonathan decisively gave up Heaven Sword. He dodged to the side, causing Jokovich¡¯s heart to skip slightly. Although Jonathan didn¡¯t look at him, Jonathan¡¯s curled lips made him feel a sense of danger. Without any hesitation, the Pryncyp of Strengthpletely erupted. At that moment, when the Pryncyp of Strength burst out, a cold killing intent shed on Heaven Sword in Jokovich¡¯s hand. Without a sound, four fingers on Jokovich¡¯s left hand were broken at once. Although both of them had mastered Pryncyp, Jonathan¡¯s mastery of Pryncyp was closer to completion, making it more difficult to find his ws and easier to defeat Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp. After cutting off Jokovich¡¯s fingers with Heaven Sword, Jonathan thrust it toward Jokovich¡¯s neck, but he had very little Pryncyp of Strength that he could gather. Although this sudden attack was sessful, Jokovich wasn¡¯t an ordinary opponent and wouldn¡¯t allow Jonathan to keep seeding. Heaven Sword was knocked away by Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp and hovered beforending back in Jonathan¡¯s hand again. The Pryncyp of ughter around this area hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and Jonathan knew he couldn¡¯t use Pryncyp of ughter again in a short period of time after failing to kill Jokovich just now. Smashing the mountain rocks beneath his feet, Jonathan turned into an afterimage while rushing toward Oscar¡¯s direction. Although Ksana was a God Realm cultivator, her cultivation was artificially produced through medicine, and since she grew up in the Sanctuary, she wasn¡¯t very familiar with fighting that involved life and death. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, her true strength was at best only within pseudo-God Realm. If she encountered top-tier God Realm elites like Oscar, it was possible that she couldn¡¯t evenst a few minutes. He changed his stride and began to imitate the footwork Hossom had taught him. Although it felt awkward and like his legs were tied with a rope, this strange way of running increased his speed by more than twenty percent. Feeling Jonathan closing in on him, Oscar set off the spiritual energy from his body. As the force field of the spiritual energy spread outward, he used the spiritual energy to control the short knife in his hand and stabbed it toward Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll kill Jonathan first!¡± Oscar shouted. Stomping a tree trunkrge enough to fit several people hugging together to smithereens, he pivoted and charged toward Jonathan¡¯s direction. Even though his task was to intercept Charleigh, Jonathan would continue to obstruct them if he was still alive. It would be more advantageous to temporarily ally with those from Sanctuary to eliminate Jonathan. Meanwhile, behind Jonathan, Jokovich also revealed his murderous intent. Although he had lost his four limbs, he used the full force of his Pryncyp of Strength to create a phantom image in mid-air and threw a punch toward Jonathan. Buzz¡­ A light hum sounded, and a ripple-like vibration spread in the air,pletely locking Jonathan¡¯s surroundings. This was a ranged attack, and there was nowhere for Jonathan to avoid. However, at the same time, it also enveloped Oscar, who was in front of Jonathan. There had already been many casualties this time. Jokovich didn¡¯t care about Oscar¡¯s life as long as he could kill Jonathan. In the sky, a golden light shed, and both Jonathan and Oscar were thrown back, groaning in pain. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 929 The Legendary Man Chapter 929 The Legendary Man Chapter 929-The Disappearance Of Ksana Pryncyp of Strength was the highest energy in this world. Even the bronze handbell couldn¡¯tpletely block it, but fortunately, there was still the residual life force of Coffin in Jonathan¡¯s body. Although he received this punch hard, his injured internal organs quickly regenerated under the treatment and influence of the life force. Amidst the intense pain, Jonathan flipped in mid-air, searching for a ce tond. While he was doing so, his gaze caught Oscar, who was flying backward. This guy was hit by Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp in an attempt to kill Jonathan. Now, his weapon had fallen, and his spiritual energy had dissipated. He had no way to put up any defense. ¡°Go!¡± Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy was still shaken by the force just now, and he couldn¡¯t gather enough of it to kill Oscar, so he had no choice but to throw his long sword in order to stab Oscar¡¯s head. Heaven Sword pierced through Oscar¡¯s chest as Oscar screamed in pain. Then, the two of themnded one after the other. Jonathan mmed into a boulder and then got up and left. The stones behind him shattered, and Jokovich chased after him again. Jonathan leaped onto Oscar¡¯s chest, picked up Heaven Sword, and forcefully leaped into the air. Due to the force, Oscar¡¯s chestpletely copsed. As the blood gushed out from Oscar, Jonathan¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh. Behind him, Jokovich flew past Oscar¡¯s body, which then exploded with a loud sound. Jokovich didn¡¯t need anyone else to know about this battle. More importantly, there should not be any evidence as to the cause of Oscar¡¯s death. In an instant, they covered a distance of ten kilometers. Jonathan entered a mountain valley and headed directly to a hollow while following the tracking signal. At once, he noticed the smell of blood! Jonathan¡¯s face changed slightly, as he was afraid that Ksana had been captured by Sanctuary or the Remdikian Western Army. However, when he reached the center of the hollow, he was slightly stunned. Behind arge rock in the hollow, a huge brown bear was sitting there. At this moment, the brown bear was leaning against the rock, tearing a human arm with his teeth. The snow on the ground had turned dark red, and if it were a human who was injured, this amount of bleeding alone would make it difficult for them to survive. Moreover, the clothing hanging off the severed arm belonged to no one else but Charleigh. It was part of Charleigh¡¯s suit. Is Charleigh dead? With Heaven Sword in hand, Jonathannded beside the bear and cut off its head before it could even react. He activated his spiritual sense and enveloped his surroundings within the range of a hundred meters in his mind, taking in every detail. There were bear tracks in the snow but no signs of human activity or fighting. Other than the partially-eaten arm in his hand, there was also a severed thigh on the ground. The thigh was cut off in a clean and precise manner, which was probably the work of a sharp de. It indicated that Charleigh had not resisted. What happened here? Jonathan lifted the bear with his spiritual energy and sliced open its belly with his sword. A pile of undigested meat spilled out, but Jonathan didn¡¯t care about the mess and sifted through it with Heaven Sword. Soon, he found a ck pill-shaped device, which was none other than the tracker. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jonathan had attached it to Charleigh¡¯s sleeve when he had handed Charleigh over to Ksana. Now that the bear had eaten it, Charleigh and Ksana were probably dead. But what confused Jonathan was that if both of them were killed, why did the amount of meat on the ground not match up? Besides, there were no skulls to be found. Mostrge predators wouldn¡¯t eat their prey¡¯s head whole, so if Charleigh had been killed, where was his corpse? As Jonathan pondered this, he turned his head to look behind him. He had felt a surge of spiritual energy approaching from behind from where he came from just now. It was Jokovich, relentless as ever. Feeling the weight of the kill around him, Jonathan furrowed his brow. He stomped his foot, causing a ripple in the ground that swallowed up the bear¡¯s body and the blood on the ground before disappearing into the forest. As for Jonathan, he took the tracker and disappeared into the forest. Oscar¡¯s reaction earlier had shown that those from Remdik had detected the tracker¡¯s signal. Jonathan wasn¡¯t sure if Ksana and Charleigh were still alive, but confusing the Remdikians with the signal was a good start. If Charleigh was alive and had only gotten involved in something with Ksana, then the more Jonathan confused the Remdikians, the safer Ksana and Charleigh would be. At Kremalos Pce in Saspiuburg, Remdik, the tsar sat at the dining table, devouring a piece of steak. Savannah stood beside him and slowly refilled his wine ss with red wine. Meanwhile, Ivanov sat on the couch several meters away from the table. ¡°Your Majesty, Oscar¡¯s vital signs have disappeared,¡± Ivanov said solemnly to the tsar. Hearing that, the tsar didn¡¯t react but continued to cut the steak on his te. ¡°Death is normal in battles,¡± he responded casually. ¡°Land Army and Sky Army are coborating to capture Jonathan and retrieve Charleigh within three hours. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± The tsar sounded calm and indifferent. In fact, he looked like he was dealing with this matter casually, but Ivanov knew that it was the tsar¡¯s ultimatum. Charleigh¡¯s presence had rocked the entire Western Army to its core. If they failed to capture Jonathan within three hours, the tsar would not be so forgiving. Ivanov understood that the tsar had been unhappy with him for a while due to his influence in the military, but because of his talent, the tsar couldn¡¯t touch him as long as he didn¡¯t do anything out of line. However, if Jonathan really managed to take Charleigh to Chanaea, the tsar might use it as an excuse to get rid of him. Both of them knew what was going on without either of them having to exin anything. They had an unspoken understanding between them. This was the game of the upper echelon. It was a game that had no hidden schemes, and the rules wereid bare for all to see, but one had no way to escape from it. Seeing that Ivanov remained silent for a while, the tsar lifted his head slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t the Western Army of nearly a million soldiers catch one Jonathan Goldstein?¡± ¡°We certainly can!¡± Ivanov replied with a smile. ¡°But, there¡¯s just one thing¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± the tsar asked tly. Ivanov turned to look at the young man dressed in casual clothing sitting in the corner of the living room. He was a divine messenger from Sanctuary. The tsar put down his cutlery and raised his wine ss to take a sip. ¡°Ivanov, feel free to speak your mind. Don¡¯t worry about anything. This is Kremalos Pce and I am the host,¡± he said. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 930 The Legendary Man Chapter 930 The Legendary Man Chapter 930-After the tsar spoke, the tension in the room became so thick that one could cut the air with a knife. Savannah ced the ss of wine near the tsar and stood watchfully next to him. Although she had not used her physical energy to restrain the divine messenger, she had already secretly gathered her spiritual energy, ready to make a move when necessary. As for Ivanov, he quietly cast a quick nce in the direction of the divine messenger, then walked over to the office table with his device in hand. ¡°Do have a look for yourself, Your Majesty,¡± he said as he connected his device to a projector. After a couple of quick adjustments on the projector, an image appeared on the wall next to the tsar. The footage seemed to be a bodycam video of someone who was running. Next, the person appeared to have turned around to hurl a knife toward something or someone behind him or her. Following that was a series of chaotic visuals. First, an apparition of Jonathan appeared, followed by some yelling, and then the person was seen being hit by Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp. Next, Heaven Sword could be seen going through the person¡¯s body. And just before the video ended abruptly, thest image captured was that of Jokovich walking past. After the video ended, Ivanov respectfully retreated to the side and started exining, ¡°Sky Army is a highly versatile team and takes on a wide range of missions. As such, when on duty, every member with the rank of Major and above has to wear a micro recording device to keep track of their activities for performance evaluation purposes. What we¡¯ve just seen was thebat scene recorded by the bodycam worn by Oscar during thest few minutes of his life.¡± With that, Ivanov wisely said no more and chose not to further borate, as it was unnecessary. Anyone, even a non-cultivator, could tell from the footage that Oscar was not killed by Jonathan. It was obvious he was fatally hit by Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp of Strength. However, Ivanov knew it was a conflict between Sanctuary and the tsar. As such, even though he was already in Divine Realm, he was in no position to be involved in the matter. The tsar turned his gaze from the cked-out screen on the wall to the divine messenger and sullenly demanded, ¡°Miltchev, I think you owe me an exnation.¡± The youthful-looking man frowned and turned toward the tsar upon hearing that. ¡°Exnation? For what?¡± he asked. ¡°For Oscar¡¯s death.¡± The tsar stood up slowly as he spoke, his Pryncyp radiating from him, forming a protective cocoon that seemed to shield him from the outside elements. Miltchev could sense his own physical energy being controlled, so he smirked and challenged, ¡°Have you forgotten how you managed to get to where you are now, Your Majesty?¡± Boom! Suddenly, almost all the windows in the meeting room cracked and shattered. Ivanov and Savannah instantly mobilized their spiritual energy to form a spiritual shield around themselves. Despite that, they could clearly feel their spiritual energy draining rapidly from them. That was the Pryncyp of the tsar. He had the ability to drain the spiritual energy from all those around him at will. Being an elite who had achieved Divine Realm, Ivanov was able to make use of his own Pryncyp to cocoon himself and block off that seepage of his spiritual energy. Savannah, who was only a God Realm cultivator, wasn¡¯t as fortunate. Helpless against that terrifying power, she could feel her body being torn apart, and every inch of her body was in great pain. s, that was merely the repercussion of being near the path of the tsar¡¯s Pryncyp. Miltchev, on the other hand, was the target of the tsar¡¯s intense fury. At that moment, he could feel the skin of his face cracking. That was due to the pulling force caused by the rapid outflow of his spiritual energy. He knew he would be torn apart by the tsar¡¯s formidable Pryncyp of Strength in no time. Making use of whatever spiritual energy he had left, he fought hard against the disintegration of his flesh and shouted out a warning. ¡°You¡¯d better think twice, Your Majesty! Killing me would mean a deration of war against Sanctuary. Do you really have the capacity to do that?¡± The tsar stood still, but the menacing look in his eyes intensified, and the clothes on Miltchev started glowing red. That was a sign of the imminent disintegration of the flesh! Miltchev had lost all ability to fight against the tsar¡¯s attack. Feeling his spiritual energy gushing out from his elixir field, rapidly leaking through the torn wounds on his body, he clenched his teeth and blurted out onest desperate warning. ¡°You must have forgotten the power of God! If he can make you the tsar, he can easily groom another person to take your ce! You¡¯d better not push your luck, Your Majesty!¡± Miltchev yelled. Plonk! Just as he shouted out that desperate threat, Miltchev felt a tremendous blow on his chest, and he was sent flying into the air. He crashed through a wall andnded on the bookshelf in the next room. Ivanov quietly stood still and focused on controlling his own spiritual energy to maintain his protective spirit shield. His mind, however, was working fast, evaluating what he had just witnessed, and he realized the tsar¡¯s prowess had improved greatly since theirst encounter. Although Miltchev might not be a top-ss elite, he was definitely not a mediocrity either. The fact that he was given the honor of being baptized by the Holy Blood, which enabled him to restore his youth, proved that he was a valued talent. Even if Miltchev had not achieved Divine Realm, Ivanov suspected he should at least have already awakened his Pryncyp of Strength. Otherwise, he would not be appointed a divine messenger to negotiate with the tsar. However, that low level of awakening of his Pryncyp of Strength was of no use when confronting someone like the tsar. The tsar did not need to lift a finger. The disturbance of the energy field caused by his anger was sufficient to ruin Miltchev¡¯s cultivation abilitypletely. A serene look returned to the tsar¡¯s face as he looked at the disheveled Miltchev lying in the pile of debris. ¡°Go back and tell your God that I¡¯m grateful for what had happened in the past. However, one has to know his own ce. If he wishes to work together as equal partners, I¡¯ll wee him with open arms. On the other hand, if he wants to order me around, then tell him I really can¡¯t be bothered to entertain him. I¡¯m prepared to suffer some losses in Remdik!¡± he calmly dered. That was clearly a deration of war against Sanctuary! Miltchev stared at the tsar in disbelief, amazed by his guts to pit himself against Sanctuary, which had four Divine Realm elites under itsmand. Gathering the little remaining spiritual energy in him, Miltchev stopped his own bleeding and stood up unsteadily. As he stumbled and made his way out, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely convey your message, Your Majesty. I hope you will not regret your decision!¡± The tsar turned to look at Ivanov and asked, ¡°Ivanov, if Sanctuary is to confront us, who do you think will have the upper hand?¡± After a slight hesitation, Ivanov ced his right hand on his left shoulder, took a step back, and went down on one knee. ¡°Your Majesty, my family has never encountered anyone from Sanctuary. As such, I¡¯m in no position to judge just how powerful they might be. However, there¡¯s one thing I can be sure of. I¡¯ll always be on your side, and whoever wishes you harm will have to deal with me first. You can count on me to give my all to serve you and be there to defend you!¡± Ivanov pledged, his voice unwavering and his head respectfully bowed. He ced himself in such a vulnerable position that the tsar could easily reach out and crush his head if he wished to. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 931 The Legendary Man Chapter 931 The Legendary Man Chapter 931-In a manor somewhere in the Harfush province of Chanaea, a tired- looking Hades was poring over a map of Merania. Since he received news on Remdik a few days ago from Number 1, the secretive chief of Dark Special Forces, he had not gotten any proper rest. Because of Josephine, Jonathan made the decision to retire from his position as chief of Asura¡¯s Office. Since then, the responsibility of managing Asura¡¯s Office fell on Hades. It was only after taking over the running of Asura¡¯s Office that Hades truly got to understand how much pressure Jonathan had been under in the past. The situation in Doveston was enough to give one countless sleepless nights, not to mention the additional troubles created by the eight respectable families and Yaleview. Jonathan and Number 1 had infiltrated Remdik, and thanks to the intelligence they gathered, Asura¡¯s Office was able to get an advanced warning on Remdik¡¯s military ns and speedily came up with effective countermeasures. However, Wilbur refused to grant them permission for passage through Yaleview, creating a strategic bottleneck for Asura¡¯s office. Even if Zachary¡¯s Guardian Army and Terrence¡¯s Southern Army wished to provide reinforcement, they were stymied and unable to head to Doveston. Although they could travel by air and sea to bypass the obstruction caused by Yaleview Army, their resources to move via these two options were extremely limited. The battle in Doveston was expected to require the deployment of at least hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Other than the movement of thebat forces, they would also need quick and safe routes to ensure timely and sufficient supplies for those on the war front. As such, road and rail would be the most effective modes of transport for them. However, that would require cooperation from Yaleview Army. Hades had been trying to reach out to Wilbur in the past few days, only to be met with firm rejection. Wilbur couldn¡¯t care less who the head of Asura¡¯s Office was. He said he would only liaise with Jonathan and would entertain no one else. Hades had shared with Wilbur the dire state of affairs in Doveston, hoping he would change his mind upon assessing the gravity of the situation. Unfortunately, Wilbur stuck to his stand and refused to consider granting passage unless he got to meet Jonathan in person. He even warned that if Asura¡¯s Office were to try to force its way through, Hades would have to be prepared to take on the Yaleview Army first. Despite the fact that Wilbur managed to bring down Joshua with the help of the Saday family, Hades had always thought he was all brawn and had no brains. In Hades¡¯ opinion, the mastermind who made that possible was Eva, and Wilbur was merely being lucky and allowed to rise to the top position due to his cultivation level. After his recent exchanges with Wilbur, Hades finally realized that although Wilbur gave people the impression that he was a hot-headed boor with no morals or loyalty, in actual fact, he was a shrewd strategist. Everyone knew Wilbur craved for power, but they also knew his biggest dream was to see a united Chanaea. If the Remdik army made any attempt to cross River Onxy, the six hundred thousand soldiers of Yaleview Army would not sit still and tolerate the invasion. Hades suspected the reason for Wilbur¡¯s insistence on meeting up with Jonathan was that he wanted to shamelessly take advantage of the dire situation to force Jonathan into making a major concession. It would be a demand that not even Hades, the head of Asura¡¯s office, could fulfill. Hades could not help but be curious about the ns Wilbur had up his sleeve. ¡°Commander, we¡¯ve established contact with the seven Kings of War!¡± Suddenly, Hades¡¯ deputy¡¯s voice rang out, snapping him out of his deep thoughts. Hades rubbed his tired eyes, gestured to his deputy, and said, ¡°Put the call through.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hades¡¯ deputy went over to theputer, speedily made a few clicks, and the screen in front of them lit up. Dorian, Hayes, and the other five Kings of War came online and appeared on the big screen. Other than the seven Kings of War, a man in a ckbat outfit was also in the video call. That mysterious man was fully covered, with not even an inch of his skin showing. The thing that caught everybody¡¯s attention was a number prominently engraved on the lower right corner of his mask. 001 Thest time the eight Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office gathered together was when Karlunched a sneak attack on Northern Crimson Prison. There was a solemn mood in the air when the video call meeting started, as everyone knew Chanaea was about to face a turbulent time. Hades stood up and greeted his eightpatriots with a respectful salute. All eight hurriedly stood up as well to return the gesture. ¡°Hi, everyone! We¡¯ve been through so many life and death situations together, so with you guys, I shall dispense with the pleasantries and go straight to the point,¡± Hades said as he settled into his chair. ¡°Let me make a brief introduction. Our guest on screen eight is Number 1, the chief of Dark Special Forces. Mr. Goldstein had linked us up with him so that in the future, should any of us needs help in areas such as intelligence gathering, assassinations, and infiltrations, we can seek his assistance,¡± Hades went on as Number 1 greeted them with a military salute. A look of excitement briefly shed in the eyes of the other seven Kings of War when they heard that. Leaning back on his chair, Hades continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you have received the intelligence Dark Special Forces shared with us on Doveston. Number 1, can I trouble you to briefly go through that with us again?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Number 1 replied. His hoarse voice had clearly been modified by a special device so as to protect his identity. ¡°Seven days ago, I received an order to go on a mission with Mr. Goldstein. We infiltrated Remdik, and by sheer luck, Mr. Goldstein and I managed to hijack a military helicopter with eleven of Team Alpha¡¯s special force members on board. Mr. Goldstein killed Antoine, themander-in-chief of Team Alpha, and discovered a storage belt. There are twenty storagepartments on this storage belt, and each compartment can hold up to one hundred storage rings. In total, those two thousand storage rings have the capacity to store sufficient supplies to support an army of two hundred thousand men in war. Members of Dark Special Forces have looked into this and concluded that those supplies are meant for the Arctic Army in preparation for war in Doveston.¡± Number 1, who was Karl, briefly shared what he and Jonathan had found out in Remdik. Although the information didn¡¯te as a surprise to the eight Kings of War, they still could not help but look glum. Hades nodded as Karl ended his report, then turned toward Hayes and said, ¡°Tiger, as the new Prince of Diyouli, please update us on thetest situation in Doveston.¡± ¡°No problem. Number 1 has just shared about Remdik¡¯s war strategy, so let me update you on the military positions on both shores of River Onxy,¡± Hayes readily agreed. He turned to whisper an instruction to someone next to him, and in a sh, a new window popped up on the screen, showing the map of Horbah and the adjoining area of Southeast Remdik. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The map was marked with dozens of military symbols. ¡°Take a look at this map. Our Eastern Army has one hundred and seventy-five thousand men in total. Other than a few support staff, most of them have been deployed to the base about a hundred miles south of River Onxy,¡± Hayes exined. ¡°ording to the intelligence we gathered, Medved Army is currently based at Kayton, about one hundred and fifty miles north of River Onxy. One hundred and fifty thousand men from Arctic Army have joined forces with Medved Army, so in total, our opponent has more than three hundred thousand men gathered in Kayton. In addition, cier Army and Snow Wolf Army have also set up bases at Redlington, which is only about six hundred miles away. I foresee that as soon as the war starts, they can easily travel down via Lerner River and reach the frontline within a day,¡± he continued to borate. Hayes concluded gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have a tough time trying to defend our positions¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 932 The Legendary Man Chapter 932 The Legendary Man Chapter 932-Following Hayes¡¯ words, all Kings of War grimaced at the map. ¡°Eastern Army is a high-techbat unit, so I doubt a human wave attack will be effective.¡± Dorian frowned at Hayes. While Karl was tempted to speak, he ultimately stifled that urge when he recalled Jonathan¡¯s order. Meanwhile, Hayes shook his head after hearing what Dorian said. ¡°I thought the same when I first took over Eastern Army. It was my belief that, as long as we have superior weaponry, our victory is guaranteed, regardless of who our enemies are. However, after interacting with Karl, I realize that any war will eventually end with a skirmish between living soldiers, especially when ites to Remdik¡¯s latest invasion. There¡¯s no doubt Remdik will send their troops across the river after their initial suppressive fire. What then? We can¡¯t just lob explosives at our own territory, can we? That¡¯s not even mentioning the assassinations and ambushes on key military outposts that¡¯ll take ce before the war. So, to put it bluntly, Eastern Army will continue to need your support.¡± ¡°What about the special missiles?¡± inquired Kane. In response, everyone, including Hades, turned to Kane. At that moment, seventy percent of all special missiles in Chanaea were in Eastern Army¡¯s possession. However, they were akin to Pandora¡¯s Box. ording to the peace treaty, once someoneunched a special missile against another country, any country with those missiles would be allowed to mobilize its own. Additionally, if a country were under attack by those special missiles, if they had any, they wouldunch their own toward the entire world. The purpose of that mutually assured destruction was to prevent a third party from benefiting from the war between two countries. Thus, once the special missiles were used, it would herald the world¡¯s demise. Hayes shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If we¡¯re using the special missiles, I¡¯ll be aiming them at Kremalos Pce in Saspiuburg instead of the four armies east of Remdik. However, this is a suicidal act. None of us, not even the world, can afford such destruction.¡± Kane sighed, though his eyes were still filled with battle intent. As Hades stared at Kane, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the n Jonathan had devised in the past. Before Asura¡¯s Office was built, to prevent the Kings of War from asserting themselves as the new ruler of thend they upied, Jonathan transferred almost all of them from their original stations to their latest ones. Among the eight, Kane craved battles the most, and Doveston had the most amount of conflict compared to other parts of Chanaea as they had to fend off Remdik and Jetroina. When Kane applied to swap ces with Karl, Jonathan thought about it for a long while before stationing Kane at Huxville, which bordered Merania. The only person who wasn¡¯t transferred was Karl. Back then, everyone was shocked because they thought someone as battle-hungry as Kane would be best suited to protect Doveston, where conflicts urred all year. Meanwhile, the border of Merania was likely the safest ce in the world. Assigning Kane to that location was akin to imprisoning him. However, when the group saw the look in his eyes, they were relieved he wasn¡¯t in charge of Doveston. Karl¡¯s and Hayes¡¯ battle prowess andmanding ability weren¡¯t as crucial as their righteousness, which some would see as indecisiveness. While it could be considered a weakness if they were a country¡¯s ruler, it was a vital trait they possessed as the ones with the right to fire those special missiles. If Eastern Army were under Kane¡¯smand, hisrades wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him, much less the tsar. Gazing at the map, Hades took in a deep breath and spoke slowly. ¡°The current situation in Doveston is tense. Since Yaleview Army refuses to budge, we¡¯ll have to proceed with another way. Since we can¡¯t sendrge amounts of troops, we¡¯ll just have to swap them with a smaller number of elites instead. Everyone, except for Tiger, needs to transfer at least a third of their Grandmaster Realm and Superior Realm cultivators from their troops to Eastern Army temporarily.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± the others eximed in unison. Hades nodded before turning to Terrence and Zachary. ¡°Heed my words, Terrence, leader of Southern Army. Once the meeting concludes, you shall transport the soldiers to Terrandya by water with your army. During the process, you have permission to strike down any entity that dares to interfere with your operation.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± replied Terrence sternly. As the person in charge of the military region on the southern coast of Chanaea, he understood that the order was directed at Jetroinians. While Remdik and Jetroina weren¡¯t friendly with each other, they certainly weren¡¯t opposed to coboration, especially considering thetest circumstances. Jetroina would no doubt attempt to block Chanaea¡¯s attempt to increase the size of Doveston¡¯s army. If Terrence avoided Jetroina as much as possible, as he did in the past, it might cost Doveston the war against Remdik. In other words, what Hades was saying with that order was, ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re working with Remdik to take us out, don¡¯t me me when I drag everyone down with us. After all, a fight¡¯s a fight. We don¡¯t care how many battles ur in the same ce!¡± Momentster, he turned to Zachary. ¡°Heed my words, Zachary, leader of Guardian Army. From today onward, you¡¯ll relocate half of your army to Southern Army and cooperate with them to aid Doveston. I expect no mistakes!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Zachary replied. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Guardian Army followed Jonathan wherever he went when he was restoring peace. However, after achieving peace, Jonathan stationed them in the most secure location in Harfush. ording to Jonathan, as Guardian Army was very experienced inbat, installing them in Harfush would allow them to aid anyone at any time. However, in reality, even Kane joked that Jonathan was preparing Zachary for retirement. After waiting for so long, my Guardian Army is finally mobilized! Zachary thought. Concurrently, another member of Dark Special Forces behind Karl approached the group. Including Hades, everyone was quietly waiting for the exchange between that person and Karl. It was evident to them that the matter was extremely important since that person was interrupting a crucial war meeting. They were also aware that intel from Dark Special Forces mustn¡¯t be ignored. A few secondster, Karl disyed the intel on everyone¡¯s screen. ¡°ording to thetest update from Mr. Goldstein, Charleigh has been sessfully captured. However, they encountered obstacles on their way back. This is the path Mr. Goldstein has taken and the direction he¡¯s heading toward. Currently, he and Charleigh are lost. Hence, they require immediate assistance.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 933 The Legendary Man Chapter 933 The Legendary Man Chapter 933-Karl then shared the information in his possession with the others. The group swiftly read through the document, which included almost everything Jonathan encountered in Remdik, such as Ksana, Charleigh, and the movements in the westernbat zone as well as Sanctuary. ¡°I believe everyone has gotten the gist of the situation.¡± Karl spoke with his disguised voice once again. ¡°I don¡¯t need to reiterate Charleigh¡¯s importance. Currently, Mr. Goldstein is using himself as bait in the westernbat zone to draw enemy attention to protect Charleigh and Ksana, whom he had lost contact with. From this moment onward, Dark Special Forces will mobilize all its members to infiltrate west Remdik to rescue Mr. Goldstein and Charleigh. I need everyone¡¯s cooperation, Hades!¡± He then stopped speaking, allowing Hades, who immediately understood what to say, to continue. ¡°You spent three years at Merania¡¯s border, Kane. Did you send arge number of intelligence officers to Merania?¡± In response, Kane knitted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°While Merania is hailed as one of the safest countries in the world, it would¡¯ve be the buffer zone between Remdik and Chanaea if not for its unique geographical location. Over the years, Remdik and we had been inserting many intelligence officers into Merania. Currently, Shusonna Army has assigned nearly three thousand intelligence officers to Merania. ¡° ¡°Mysonna Army has less than one thousand in the country,¡± added Dorian upon understanding Hades¡¯ intent. The Mysonna military region also bordered Merania. While its bordering area wasn¡¯t asrge as West Region, Mysonna Army still assigned intelligence officers to Merania as a precaution to monitor the country and Remdik. Hades nodded. ¡°Dorian, Kane, I¡¯ll be transferring your intelligence officers in Merania to under Number 1¡¯smand. Before Mr. Goldstein returns to the country safely, no intelligence officer is allowed to retreat, even if everyst one of them is sacrificed! ¡° ¡°Understood!¡± Kane and Dorian swiftly nodded. Momentster, Hades turned to Hayes. ¡°Tiger, once the meeting is over, I want you to contact Freddie, the person in charge of Doveston¡¯s intelligencework, and transfer him to Dark Special Forces so he can help sort out Shusonna Army¡¯s intelligence officers. Mr. Goldstein told me about him before. Freddie was supposed to be tested for a while, but based on the current situation, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to continue his test. Relieve him of his duty in Doveston and assign him to Harfush!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Without dy, Hayes ordered his subordinate to carry out the request. Meanwhile, Hades turned to Karl. ¡°Number 1, while these thousands of men are inconsequential compared to the entirety of western Remdik, you mustn¡¯t underestimate them. These professionally trained intelligence officers are only the first batch of people I¡¯m sending into that region. I¡¯ll be organizing a second batch in the near future. Are there any issues on your end?¡± In response, Karl shook his head. ¡°The intelligence officers numbered nearly five thousand can carry out the most basic intelligence task. However, high-rank cultivators will be required to save Mr. Goldstein and Charleigh. I wonder if Asura¡¯s Office can contact the respectable families for support. Back then, seven of the families sessfully sent their people to Remdik. Perhaps they can do it again?¡± There wasn¡¯t any hope in Karl¡¯s heart when he said that. The respectable families did that back then because, after I ordered Northern Crimson Prison to be destroyed, they saw an opportunity to make Eastern Army their ally and exploited it. However, right now, Eastern Army is under Jonathan¡¯s total control. There¡¯s no incentive for the respectable families to aid us. As for the Osborne family, who have the closest rtionship with Jonathan, they¡¯re only asking for the restriction of the Saday family. On top of that, they¡¯re using Josephine to maintain their rtionship with Jonathan. As long as they have her, they don¡¯t need to do anything else to order Jonathan around. Hence, I doubt they¡¯ll care about what happens beyond the border. Just as Karl ended his sentence, Zachary spoke hesitantly. ¡°I think the ckwood family may intervene.¡± Hades turned to Zachary. ¡°Don¡¯t joke about this matter, Zachary. Mr. Goldstein disappearing is a big deal. It¡¯ll be great if the ckwood family ally with us and help us find him. However, if they betray us and join our enemies, there¡¯ll be trouble.¡± ¡°I doubt it¡¯ll happen. Even if you don¡¯t call for a meeting today with us, I¡¯ll still want to meet up with you. Half an hour ago, Sirius and Zidane arrived at Edenic Heights with one point five million kilograms of spirit stone fragments to help raise the cultivation level of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s cultivators,¡± Zachary responded. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hades couldn¡¯t sit still after hearing that. The other Kings of War also stood. They were aware Jonathan had established a secret agreement with the ckwood family. Otherwise, the ckwood family wouldn¡¯t have donated so many high-quality spirit stones to Asura¡¯s Officest time. However, none of them expected the ckwood family to ferry that many spirit stone fragments to Asura¡¯s Office again. While they weren¡¯t sure how those fragments would affect Asura¡¯s Office yet, they could tell those were exceptionally valuable from Zachary¡¯s words. ¡°Contact Sirius, Zachary. I want to know what the ckwood family is nning,¡± ordered Hades. ¡°Understood!¡± Immediately, Zachary left. Then Hades turned to the other Kings of War. ¡°Chanaea is in a state of emergency right now, so I want all personnel inbat zones battle-ready at all times with raised defenses. Treat any provocation as a deration of war.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood!¡± The screens then turned ck as Hades waved for his deputy. ¡°Call Leslie here.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The deputy then left to summon Leslie. Meanwhile, Hades lit a cigarette with a cold expression. Even an experienced general like me has never experienced a war involving the entire Chanaea before. Right now, I hope that West Region and Jetroina will behave themselves. This shall be Asura Office¡¯s greatest challenge since its conception! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 934 The Legendary Man Chapter 934 The Legendary Man Chapter 934-Concurrently, at Edenic Heights, Zidane and Sirius were drinking tea with Lauryn in No. 8 Vi. ¡°There¡¯s no way the other families will stay silent after our family donated one point five million kilograms of broken spirit stones to aid Asura¡¯s Office,¡± stated Lauryn with worry after serving the two coffee. ¡°They¡¯ve already made their move,¡± said Zidane while holding a fan. ¡°On our way here, both of us were ambushed. Based on their attack style, they¡¯re either from the Saday or Osborne family.¡± ¡°Are you two all right?¡± Lauryn asked. ¡°What can possibly happen with Uncle Sirius around?¡± Zidane chuckled. ¡°The broken spirit stones weren¡¯t their goal. Their objective was to prevent the development of Asura¡¯s Office, which was why they didn¡¯t intend to fight us to the death. As long as they don¡¯t give it their all, they won¡¯t defeat us.¡± Upon hearing that, Lauryn smiled resignedly. The ckwood family owned twenty percent of all the spirit stone mines in Chanaea. Hence, unless their adversaries were hellbent on destroying them, they could keep fighting by using the spirit stones they own to restore their spiritual energy. Lauryn turned to Sirius curiously. ¡°Why have you been staying at home, Uncle Sirius? Who¡¯s been taking care of the external matters?¡± After putting his cup down, Sirius stared at her with a tinge of heartache. Women born to the respectable families had rather tragic fates. Lauryn was sent to Spirit Sword Sect when she was just a girl to cultivate and sessfully became a Grandmaster Realm cultivator through her hard work and talent. However, it was all pointless because only a cultivator on the level of God Realm and above would be helpful in a battle between the respectable families. Hence, being a Grandmaster Realm cultivator was only akin to having a lovely resume for her. When she returned from Spirit Sword Sect, she was supposed to marry a descendant of the Osborne family. While she did escape the arranged marriage, she was kept in Edenic Heights by Jonathan as a hostage. It was why Sirius felt sorry for her. ¡°Due to Jonathan, the family is making some adjustments. Jonathan and I have a history, so I¡¯m temporarily barred from leaving and am solely tasked to interface with Asura¡¯s Office. There¡¯s no need for you to worry, Lauryn. Now that the broken spirit stones have been delivered, your value as a hostage will depreciate. When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you home¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a hoarse voice interrupted, ¡°Mr. Sirius!¡± They turned around and saw Zachary. Promptly, Zidane and Lauryn stood before bowing at Zachary. ¡°Greetings, King of War!¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with Edenic Heights¡¯ hospitality, Mr. Zidane, Ms. Lauryn?¡± asked Zachary. ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side, so there¡¯s nothing to be picky about.¡± Zidane smiled. ¡°This is my second visit to Edenic Heights, but I¡¯ve yet to admire the view. If it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯d like to take a stroll outside.¡± ¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll ask someone to apany you right away¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Zidane nced at Lauryn. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since my sister arrived at Edenic Heights, so I want her to be my guide. We have many things to speak about.¡± ¡°That sounds good, too.¡± In response, Zachary took half a step away from the entrance and nodded at the siblings. After the duo left, he greeted Sirius. ¡°Your family members are impressive, Mr. Sirius.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Zidane could tell Zachary was there to discuss something with Sirius, so he asked to take a walk with his sister. His handling of the situation was so splendid that it impressed both Zachary and Sirius. Zidane and Colton were the best among their generation in the ckwood family. While Zidane was a direct descendant, it was hard to tell who would be the family head based on what Graeme said. ¡°You¡¯re jesting, King of War. He¡¯s just a child who has learned how to read the room. He¡¯s not as amazing as you¡¯re making him out to be,¡± replied Sirius humbly. ¡°In any case, I can tell you¡¯re in a hurry. Is there something you¡¯d like to discuss with me? If it¡¯s about the energy-gathering formation, I can exin it to you anytime.¡± I¡¯ve just handed the broken spirit stones to Lauryn, so she should be managing how to distribute them right now. Hence, I can¡¯t help but assume Zachary¡¯s here because he has issues with the energy-gathering formation. Upon hearing that, Zachary shook his head, took a deep breath, and inquired, ¡°What is the ckwood family nning to do with Mr. Goldstein, Mr. Sirius?¡± That stunned Sirius. Something big must¡¯ve happened. I can¡¯t think of any other reason he¡¯s asking that question like a thug. ¡°Did something happen to Jonathan, King of War?¡± ¡°Answer my question first.¡± While Zachary was a King of War with two hundred thousand soldiers under hismand, he was still iparable to Sirius. After all, Sirius was a God Realm cultivator, the same as Jonathan. However, at that moment, Jonathan¡¯s life was at stake. Thus, Zachary had no intention of backing down. Seeing how resolute Zachary appeared, Sirius took a deep breath, thought about what he should say in detail, and disclosed, ¡°You should understand the value of the broken spirit stones we brought to Asura¡¯s Office today. Jonathan is vital to our family¡¯s n. To be more precise, Asura¡¯s Office is, but Jonathan decides the organization¡¯s attitude toward us. For the sake of our family¡¯s benefits, we¡¯re willing to provide aid up to a certain extent if Jonathan¡¯s in danger. However, if the matter involves other respectable families, countries, orrge-scale factions, please forgive us for being unable to help.¡± Then he gazed at Zachary wordlessly. I believe I¡¯ve made our family¡¯s stance clear. In response, Zachary stood and bowed at Sirius. ¡°I must apologize, Mr. Sirius, but if your family refuses to help Mr. Goldstein, please bring the broken spirit stones back with you. On behalf of Mr. Goldstein, I reject the ckwood family¡¯s attempt at a coboration.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 935 The Legendary Man Chapter 935 The Legendary Man Chapter 935-Sirius¡¯ expression stiffened in response to hearing that. ¡°Are you threatening me, Zachary?¡± Out of nowhere, a gust of wind passed by No. 8 Vi before arge amount of spiritual energy exploded. In the distance, Lauryn and Zidane dashed toward the vi. Suddenly, two scalpels flew toward their throats from the direction of No. 9 Vi. Multiple cultivators in ck also rushed toward No. 8 Vi from No. 1 Vi. Those men from Dark Special Forces were assigned by Jonathan to protect Josephine¡¯s family, and they had shown up because they detected something was wrong at No. 8 Vi. Outside of the vi, Jason and three Grandmaster Realm cultivators from Asura¡¯s Office had surrounded Lauryn as well as Zidane. Without warning, Zachary¡¯s exmation was heard from within No. 8 Vi. ¡°Do not attack anyone!¡± The two scalpels in front of Jason reflected cold light as he spoke. ¡°Why are you inside there, Zach? Do you need help?¡± ¡°No!¡± Zachary¡¯s voice traveled out of the building again. ¡°Mr. Sirius and I are discussing a matter. Regardless of the results, none of you are allowed to attack! This is a military order!¡± Jason nced at Zidane and Lauryn before resummoning the scalpels back in his hand. ¡°You should¡¯ve said so earlier. I was in the middle of my experiment.¡± As he left, the three cultivators in ck retreated carefully. Sirius grinned when he sensed the spiritual energy from outside disappearing. ¡°The members of Asura¡¯s Office sure are obedient, seeing that they left when you asked them to. Did none of them detect my murderous intent?¡± At that moment, Zachary was trembling before Sirius. Even though it had only been around a minute since Sirius unleashed his force field, Zachary felt as though several centuries had passed. Beads of sweat dripped from the tip of his nose as he gritted his teeth and lifted his neck. ¡°You¡¯re jesting, Mr. Sirius. Neither Jason nor the other cultivators belong to Guardian Army. They left on my order because they trusted me. Even if you kill me now, they won¡¯t do anything. However, I can guarantee you that once you leave, Asura¡¯s Office will avenge me.¡± Sirius watched Zachary endure his spiritual pressure for a few more moments before waving his hand, dispelling the pressure. Meanwhile, Zachary stumbled backward a few steps before stabilizing himself due to overexertion. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office sure is interesting.¡± Sirius grinned. ¡°Tell me, what obstacle did Jonathan encounter? He¡¯s essential to our n. If I can help him out, I will.¡± Panting, Zachary requested, ¡°Currently, Mr. Goldstein is in western Remdik, chased by every soldier in the military region there. I need the ckwood family to send someone to rescue him!¡± I mustn¡¯t be careless, as the ckwood family is currently Jonathan¡¯sst hope. The mention of Remdik spurred Sirius to furrow his eyebrows. As a member of a respectable family, he learned many things since he was a little boy, including the situation of all the important countries in Aploth and Epea. While he hadn¡¯t directly interacted with the military region in western Remdik before, he understood what Zachary meant. ¡°So, Remdik is mobilizing its total military strength to hunt down Jonathan.¡± Sirius¡¯ eyes glinted. ¡°I¡¯m curious. What exactly did Jonathan do to incur Remdik¡¯s wrath, so much so that the entire country is trying to stop him?¡± Zachary stared at Sirius for dozens of seconds before saying, ¡°He obtained a method to turn ordinary folks into cultivators and most Superior Realm cultivators into Grandmaster Realm cultivators!¡± Promptly, Sirius stood as overwhelming spiritual pressure manifested around him, destroying the nearby furniture. ¡°Do you speak the truth?¡± ¡°I am,¡± replied Zachary without hesitation. Immediately, Sirius shouted, ¡°Lauryn! Contact the family, now!¡± Zachary knew he had seeded upon seeing Sirius¡¯ reaction. As much as I¡¯m ted by my sess, I¡¯ve also revealed Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s greatest secret. I had no choice but to use it as bait if I wanted the ckwood family to help us fight against Remdik. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to reveal everything. If the ckwood family learns Charleigh is the source of the method, they may abandon their search for Jonathan and opt to locate Charleigh instead. Right now, regardless of if the ckwood family genuinely wants to save Jonathan or if they¡¯re only doing it for the method, they¡¯ll have to rescue Jonathan first. Hastily, Sirius reported the matter to Graeme. Graeme was simrly bewildered when he heard the news.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, a method to turn ordinary people into cultivators and most Superior Realm cultivators into Grandmaster Realm cultivators sounded like something straight out of a fairy tale. However, it perfectly exined why Remdik mobilized all troops in its western region to surround Jonathan. In just a few minutes, Graeme concluded that Jonathan had to be rescued. Without much dy, Sirius left Edenic Heights with Zidane. Just as their cars left the gates of Edenic Heights, Zidane¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the screen and informed, ¡°It¡¯s from Grandpa, Uncle Sirius.¡± In response, Sirius picked up the phone. ¡°Sirius speaking.¡± On the other end, Graeme asked in a grim voice. ¡°Are you certain the information is valid, Sirius?¡± ¡°Almost. Zachary still appeared unppable after I unleashed my spiritual pressure in response to his attempt at threatening me with the cooperation between Asura¡¯s Office and the ckwood family. Based on that reaction, I¡¯m inclined to believe he¡¯s telling the truth.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Graeme hesitated slightly. ¡°Is it possible to work directly with Asura¡¯s Office without involving Jonathan?¡± Staring out the window, Sirius sighed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. They¡¯re all loyal to a fault. If we attack Jonathan, they¡¯ll no doubtunch an assault on the respectable families. The organization has one million and six hundred thousand members. Even if they stand still and let us cut them down, we can¡¯t kill them all. So, if they start a fight¡­¡± Resignedly, Graeme sighed. ¡°The eight respectable families only took their eyes off Jonathan briefly. Who could¡¯ve thought he was capable of developing Asura¡¯s Office to its current state during that short period? It must be fate. In any case, I¡¯ll send two more people to act as your deputies. Your mission is to rescue Jonathan! The method in his possession is important to our family! If necessary, you can even use that weapon. No matter what happens, I want Jonathan to be brought back alive!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 936 The Legendary Man Chapter 936 The Legendary Man Chapter 936-In Yerner, Remdik, Jonathan was standing in front of a roadside food stall, holding arge rolled pancake in his hand that was about half the size of a person¡¯s head. The pancake was filled with beef and smothered in high-calorie sauce. The man enjoyed the food immensely as he stuffed it into his mouth. He had run from Mortling Castle, deliberately circling the wilderness to disrupt the Remdikians¡¯ search efforts. Furthermore, he exposed his location with a signal transmitter to lure his target and confuse the Remdikians¡¯ direction. Jonathan traveled southeast along the Volga River until he arrived at the first city. Although the cities in the western part of Remdik were quite densely distributed, they were still rtively sparsepared to cities in the east. In fact, because Remdik¡¯s territory was toorge and the poption was highly concentrated in the west, there were stillrge areas of wilderness. During his escape, Jonathan did not dare to make a fire to cook. Instead, he refueled his energy along the way with military rations and dried beef. The man was extremely pleased to be able to eat such a delicious and fragrant pancake. ¡°Two more, sir!¡± Jonathan said, pointing to the pancake in his hand and then holding up two fingers. Although the two of them could not understand each other¡¯snguage, they had no difficulty communicating. Seeing Jonathan¡¯s love for his food, the bossughed heartily and poured him a ss of Kvass. Jonathan made sure his spiritual energy was firmly contained as he sat in front of the snack cart, not daring to let any of it out. Before entering Yerner, Jonathan threw the transmitter onto a boat on Volga River. However, given the speed of the boat, he believed that the transmitter should have been discovered by the Remdikians and his signal source located. Hence, he wasn¡¯t safe in his current location. Although the disguise technique that Hossom gave him was extremely powerful and could change the position of facial muscles, he looked too much like a person from Aploth, Chanaea. It was impossible to adjust his appearance to be like a Remdikian, no matter how hard he tried. Hence, no matter where he went, Jonathan was quite conspicuous. Although Jonathan was eating happily, his mind was always thinking of Heaven Sword in the ring. If he detected anything amiss, he could quickly summon the sword to deal with the threat. There was no way around it. Jonathan had grown tired of Jokovich¡¯s pursuit over the past few days. He only kidnapped Ksana, but Jokovich seemed to be hunting him like he had offended his family. It was impossible to get rid of the man. After taking a sip of Kvass, Jonathan stuffed thest bite of his pancake into his mouth. His primary concern at the moment was not his own safety. With the Pryncyp of ughter, Jonathan was confident of defeating anyone below the Divine Realm cultivation level. Hence, he was more concerned about Ksana and Charleigh¡¯s situation. Jonathan had signed a master and servant contract with Ksana. Even though they were too far apart to establish direct contact, the bond from the contract allowed Jonathan to sense that Ksana was still alive. Ksana¡¯s mission was to escort Charleigh back to Chanaea, but even after thetter was injured, Ksana still did not return to look for him. This meant that Charleigh was still alive! After being relentlessly chased by the Remdik Western Army for the past few days, Jonathan was even more certain that they were still alive and on the run. Charleigh had his hands and feet cut off. Ksana, although a cultivator in the God Realm, was born from the stimtion of the Holy Blood. If Ksana and Charleigh encountered the Remdikians or other cultivators from Sanctuary, they were likely to be in great danger. Therefore, Jonathan was in a dilemma. On the one hand, he wanted to avoid being chased and return to Chanaea as soon as possible. But on the other hand, he hoped that the people from Sanctuary and Remdik¡¯s army would continue to chase him. It was the only way to verify that Charleigh and Ksana had not been caught by anyone yet! When the boss of the snack cart brought over two more pancakes, Jonathan sighed. I wonder what¡¯s going on in the country? With the pressing troubles at River Onxy, Asura¡¯s Office should start mobilizing troops by now. Although Hades and the others have no problems controlling one region, this incident involves two countries and many forces. In this kind of battle, one wrong move could lead to a catastrophic disaster. I hope that Hades can withstand such pressure. Jonathan downed the cup of Kvass in one gulp, then tossed some money before turning around to leave. Just then, a boy with a drawing board was quickly approaching him from behind. As the two passed each other, Jonathan¡¯s body tilted slightly. A dagger emerged from the boy¡¯s sleeve and stabbed toward Jonathan¡¯s right rib. The sound of cracking bones followed. With a light crack, the boy¡¯s arm snapped off. The dagger, controlled by spiritual energy, flew up and pierced the boy¡¯s neck, pinning him to the street lamp post on the roadside. ¡°How dare a Superior Realm cultivator attack me?¡± Jonathan looked at the surveince camera at the intersection. He then smiled faintly and turned to disappear into the long alley. Meanwhile, the passing pedestrians just noticed something was wrong with the boy. Although his cultivation was not high, his methods were extremely clean and precise, definitely the work of a seasoned intelligence operative. Someone like him must have reported his situation to his superiors before making a move against Jonathan. It seems like Yerner isn¡¯t safe anymore! Jonathan looked somewhat tired as he gazed up at the gray sky. He didn¡¯t know where Ksana was; all he could do was hope that she would activate the ring and use the phone inside to contact him soon. The man leapt onto the rooftop and quickly headed southeast. In order to reach Merania, he needed to travel over four thousand kilometers. It was also the closest way out of Remdik. Jonathan left Yerner not long after leaving the city. Soon after he left, Jokovich and several Grandmaster Realm cultivators arrived at the dead boy¡¯s side. ¡°It must have been Jonathan.¡± After carefully searching for residual spiritual energy in the area, Jokovich jumped onto the roof of a nearby building. ¡°Contact the western military army and order all God Realm cultivators to pursue him in the Caso region.¡± Jokovich leapt away after giving the instructions. Meanwhile, several Grandmaster Realm cultivators on the ground began to work in an orderly manner. At the same time, on a train in Samara, a woman with a withered face and arge backpack was curled up in the corner of the carriage. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As she flicked her hand, a bottle of liquid emitting a blue light appeared. The blue light reflected on her face; it was none other than Ksana, who had been missing for three days! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 937 The Legendary Man Chapter 937 The Legendary Man Chapter 937-Ksana finally let out a sigh after drinking the Holy Blood. For a cultivator of Sanctuary, no pills could recharge their spiritual energy faster than Holy Blood. It could not only replenish their spiritual energy, but it could also make the cultivators of Sanctuary addicted to it. If they did not drink it in time, they would feel incredibly restless. That was how Sanctuary controlled most of its subordinates. Meanwhile, the backpack behind Ksana kept moving as if there was something in it. With a sweep of her hand, the bag¡¯s zip opened, and a head with messy hair popped out. Ksana approached the bag with Holy Blood, her bloodshot eyes bing visible under the faint blue light. Charleigh kept struggling to get near Ksana. All he managed was to swing his body because the backpack was restraining his movements. With a gentle snap, Ksana finally removed the seal on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Charleigh hissed at her. His voice was like a devil that had just crawled out of hell. It could send chills down the spine of those who heard it. s, Ksana only reached out and stroked his hair when she heard that. In the next second, she grabbed his hair and pressed his head onto the cold ground. Boom! A bloody mist exploded into the air. Even so, Ksana continued pressing on Charleigh¡¯s head. It hurt so much that thetter¡¯s face was contorted in pain. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not get to his feet. As he struggled, one side of the backpack slipped down. Under the Holy Blood¡¯s blueish light, one could see that all four of Charleigh¡¯s limbs were gone. There was a thickyer of gauze wrapped around the parts where his arms were. He looked as if he was a mummy. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The blood stains on it had turned ck and formed scabs. One could tell how torturous it had been for him by just looking at him. Now that Charleigh had lost all four of his limbs, he looked like someone who had endured an ancient penalty. For the past two days, Ksana had carried him in the backpack just like that as she was trying to flee. She had absolutely no consideration for his dignity as a human being. ¡°Ksana! Do you even know why Jonathan made me go to Chanaea? How dare you treat me like that? Do you think I¡¯ll still give my results to Chanaea?¡± Just then, a glint shed through the air, and one of Charleigh¡¯s ears fell to the ground. Blood instantly gushed out of his wound, and Ksana poured a bottle of alcohol onto it. ¡°Ah!¡± Charleigh screamed in agony. In the next second, his mouth was sealed shut with Ksana¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Shh!¡± Ksana hushed while pressing the bottle to his lips. ¡°I think you haven¡¯t gotten a clear picture of your identity, Charleigh. You¡¯re just a hostage my master captured. Giving your results is just a condition to have your life spared. It doesn¡¯t give you the right to be arrogant. I was trained in Sanctuary as one of the cultivators made to attack Chanaea. Although I¡¯ve never been to Chanaea, I know a lot about it. Master wants to borrow your results to make himself stronger. That¡¯s why I went easy on you and even treated you with respect,¡± said Ksana while pouring the vodka on Charleigh¡¯s wound. The excruciating pain made him squirm. s, his cultivation level was abolished; he was currently no match for a God Realm cultivator. Ksana sighed at the sight of Charleigh in pain. ¡°Remember this. I¡¯m not my master. I¡¯m a Remdikian. We, Remdikians, aren¡¯t that kind to captives. Surely you know about the six hundred thousand Jetroinians we captured during the war about a hundred years ago? Less than three hundred thousand of them were sent back. Hence, we¡¯ll never treat you with patience just because we need your help. You¡¯ve witnessed my master bringing the dead to life and helping them regenerate their muscles, right? That means I might cut off your ears, eyes, mouth, and nose if you don¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯ll remove everything and turn you into a meaningless lump of flesh. And if you dare refuse to work with my master because of this, I¡¯ll ask him to heal your body and repeat the process of dismembering your body parts. Of course, you can choose to end your life. That way, I won¡¯t have to carry you back to Chanaea, and I can infiltrate Mount Enly with Master to steal the emperor¡¯s heart. The thing is, do you have the guts to die?¡± When Ksana was saying that, her dagger was already at Charleigh¡¯s throat. Its sharp de drew a slit in his throat, and blood gushed out. In the meantime, Charleigh could sense Ksana¡¯s murderous intent. He knew she was right. Jonathan might consider a lot to make things less difficult for Charleigh, but Ksana only received orders from the former to bring Charleigh back to Chanaea alive. They did not encounter any dangers while fleeing just now. Yet, Ksana cut off his limbs only because she found him too heavy. If Charleigh continued to anger Ksana, she might actually torture him to the point he wanted to kill himself. That way, Ksana would not have disobeyed Jonathan¡¯s orders. On top of that, she could leave without enduring any punishment. Charleigh forced through gritted teeth, ¡°All right. I get it! I won¡¯t cause you any trouble for the rest of the journey.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better keep your words,¡± Ksana warned coldly. Right then, the door to the luggagepartment was opened from the outside. ¡°Anyone here?¡± A rough voice rang out as a train conductor approached with a torchlight. Earlier, someone outside said they heard a scream from the back. That was why the train conductor came to check out the carriage for luggage. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m going to make a move if you don¡¯te out!¡± The train conductor removed the rubber baton from his belt and walked over to the corner of the carriage. However, there was not a single person there. The moment he shone the torchlight on the ground and saw the ear in a pool of blood, he staggered backward and slumped to the ground. In the meantime, Ksana stood outside on the snow with the backpack behind her as she watched the train leave. She then took out the map to confirm her location before staring into the distance. We¡¯re at the edge of Sma Fort. If we want to go to Chanaea, we need to go in the direction of San Joalito and walk along Urak River to enter Merania. It should take at least twenty-four hours with no resting. After careful calction, Ksana rose to her feet. She did not dare to use the individualbat map in her ring¡¯s satellite phone for the time being. As a member of Sanctuary, she knew their capabilities well. Endless pursuit would await her if she exposed herself even just a little. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 938 The Legendary Man Chapter 938 The Legendary Man Chapter 938-Jonathan opened up a little space about ten meters under the snow- covered ground using a spell from Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. He listened to the roaring sound of engines while eating the pancakes that had turned cold. That was the third ne flying past within the past half an hour. All of them were fighter jets, and they flew extremely low. Obviously, they had infrared scanners. Judging by therge-scale and high-frequency searches, Jonathan had a feeling the other party might have confirmed his location. He gulped a mouthful of alcohol, which sent a fiery feeling down his throat. Yet, he felt dejected. I don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ve put in so much effort to get rid of that idiot Jokovich. How is it I got exposed? Is it not over yet? They¡¯re using a fighter jet for the search now. If they still can¡¯t find me after some time, the group of cultivators will surely conduct thorough research. I can¡¯t keep staying underground. If he were toe out of the space, his whereabouts would be exposed. And if he were to travel underground, it would consume too much spiritual energy. No matter how many Spirit Rejuvenating Pills he had, it would not be sufficient for him to travel dozens of miles. He would have to experience the humiliation of not having enough supplies. None of the options was a good idea. Once again, Jonathan came to a dead end. Just as he was racking his brains for a solution, a strong spiritual sense fell straight onto him. The moment their spiritual sense collided, Jonathan hurriedly charged forward. Immediately, the space he opened up copsed. It was Jokovich, and he was not alone. Jonathan did his best to go further into the ground. One hundred meters was a great challenge. Most cultivators¡¯ spiritual sense and spiritual energy force field could not go past that depth. As long as he reached a hundred meters beneath the ground, he would be safe from the duo¡¯s pursuit. However, there was a problem. The deeper it was, the harder the soil would be. As a result, Jonathan would need to use more spiritual energy. Nheless, he could not be bothered to consider so many things at that moment. He had no choice but to go deeper into the ground to escape the men¡¯s spiritual sense. In just a few seconds, Jokovich¡¯s and his partner¡¯s expressions changed. That was because Jonathan had gone beyond their detection range. Not the slightest bit of his aura could be sensed. ¡°Be careful. Jonathan¡¯s not easy to deal with,¡± said Jokovich while using his Pryncyp to expand the force field of both his spiritual sense and spiritual energy. The other cultivator was a plump middle-aged man, Nichs Bowen. Gazing at Jokovich¡¯s left hand that had only a thumb left, he hesitated for a moment before expanding his force field. ¡°There!¡± Jokovich yelled. With a leap, he dived dozens of meters deep into the ground. A muffled sound echoed as a crater was formed on the ground. Meanwhile, Nichs stabbed his Adrunite spear into the ground beside Jokovich. Whoosh! Like a fountain, a huge pile of soil flew into the air. At the same time, Nichs was sent flying backward until he crashed into an old tree. He stared at the spear in his hand to find a tiny chunk about several centimeters deep near its sharp end was chipped. With a swing of the hand, he parted the spear in two. As the soil sttered to the ground, Jonathan crouched on the snow with Heaven Sword while ring coldly at Jokovich and his partner. ¡°Jokovich, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong to Sanctuary. Why are you guys so hell-bent on hunting me?¡± Jokovich did not understand Chanaean. Naturally, he did not know what Jonathan said. However, Jokovich could not give up on the opportunity to take revenge for his broken fingers. Without hesitation, Jokovich took a single step and charged toward Jonathan with his right fist. Ripples of energy formed in the air and traveled to Jonathan. Boom! Jonathan thrust Heaven Sword out and broke Pryncyp in two. When Jonathan gentlynded on the ground, the spiritual energy caused the snow to fly into the air. Jokovich¡¯s pupils constricted as he got ready to handle Jonathan¡¯s attack. Suddenly, the soil beneath his feet rose dozens of meters into the air and sent Jokovich flying backward. Realizing he had fallen for Jonathan¡¯s trap, Jokovich turned around and yelled at Nichs, ¡°Watch out!¡± s, it was toote. Not only did the soil throw Jokovich into the air, but it also blocked Nichs¡¯ vision. When Jonathan formed his force field using his spiritual energy and spiritual sense, Nichs practically lost his ability to use both his spiritual energy and spiritual sense to detect him. All three aspects¡ªspiritual sense, spiritual energy, and his vision¡ªwere currently useless to Nichs. The area behind the wall of soil was his blind spot. As the wall of soil shot into the air, Nichs nced at Jokovich, who flew over his head. Little did Nichs know he was Jonathan¡¯s actual target. The trick to winning in fights was to find the opponent¡¯s weakness. Although Jokovich was not Jonathan¡¯s match, the former was someone who mastered Pryncyp of Strength. Jonathan needed tond many punches to kill Jokovich. On the contrary, killing Nichs was a piece of cake for Jonathan. As Jonathan made a gesture with his left hand, a hole formed silently in the wall of soil. Heaven Sword then turned into a shadow as it shed at Nichs¡¯ circtory system. Blood instantly spewed out. The opponent ced the broken spear in front of him to deflect Heaven Sword. The sword had only shed his shoulder; it was not a lethal wound. Seeing that, Jonathan stomped his foot on the ground and charged forward. The moment he left, an invisible wave of energy hit the ground where he just stomped. Boom! Another crater formed on the ground. Jokovich had made another attack. Immediately, Jonathan released his spiritual sense and gestured a technique with his hands. Subsequently, the wall of soil loomed over Jokovich like a nket. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jokovich raised his hand and shattered the wall, yet Jonathan was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Watch out for the ground!¡± shouted Jokovich as he threw a punch where Nichs stood. Knowing how powerful that punch would be, Nichs leaped into the air without a second thought. The ground stirred and transformed into two massive hands that grabbed at Nichs. In the meantime, Jonathan kept burrowing further into the ground as he endured the severe pain in his back. Grabbing both ends of the soil, he bellowed, ¡°Get down!¡± Following his voice, the ground turned into two giant hands that captured Nichs by his legs and pulled him downward. Beneath him was the crater Jokovich had created earlier. It had turned into a mud vortex like the entrance to hell that was choosing someone to devour. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 939 The Legendary Man Chapter 939 The Legendary Man Chapter 939-An enormous wave of energy erupted from Jokovich and shattered the enormous hands. Right then, Nichs retrieved a car from his storage ring. Although the vehicle only stayed afloat in the mud vortex for some time, it gave him the support he needed to jump andnd in a safe zone. ¡°What¡¯s up with this guy? He has so many tricks up his sleeves!¡± shouted Nichs while taking out another spear. Jokovich fully unleashed his spiritual sense as he eyed the surroundings carefully. ¡°Be extra careful. A few God Realm cultivators of Sanctuary have died in his hands.¡± The middle-aged man had heard the story of Jonathan killing Oscar before. Regardless, he knew the difference in one move could determine the fate of cultivators of simr cultivation levels. God Realm cultivators could be killed by another. More often than not, traps were what killed them rather than capabilities. Even so, Nichs had finally learned how horrifying Jonathan was. If not for Jokovich¡¯s help earlier, Jonathan would have killed him. Jonathan had a terrifying amount of experience in wars. ¡°Hurry! Come to my location to find Jonathan!¡± shouted Nichs into themunication device. They were all God Realm cultivators. After exchanging a few blows with each other, they realized what Jonathan was up to. Nichs knew Jokovich would be fine if Jonathan stayed and kept fighting. However, Jonathan would surely do everything in his power to kill the former. Back then, Nichs wanted to im the credit for killing Jonathan. And now, all the former was looking forward to, was for reinforcements to arrive sooner. Ordinary God Realm cultivators were no match for an expert like Jonathan. One needed to understand the ipleteness of Pryncyp in the absolute phase of God Realm to be able to fight against him. To put it bluntly, a God Realm elite like Nichs was only a number to Jonathan. The former was not powerful enough to threaten Jonathan. Whoosh! A fountain of soil shot into the air, followed by a second, and a third one. In just a short amount of time, the sky looked as if there was a sandstorm. The sand formed a screen that enveloped Jokovich and Nichs. Located underground, Jonathan made a couple of hand seals. When he bit on a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill, a massive wave of spiritual energy rushed into his energy field. It flowed through his meridian and shot out of his hand. ¡°Transform into a sword!¡± Jonathan let out a muffled groan, and the gravel in the sky began to condense. Swords made of mud and gravel formed in the sky. In the next second, they fell straight toward Jokovich and Nichs. Wherever Jokovich punched, there would be broken swords made of gravel and soil. Although the sky was filled with swords, they were so brittle that they broke mid-air. They were harmless to the duo. ¡°What on earth is he doing?¡± asked Nichs in confusion as he conjured a shield above his head. ¡°Be careful. His actual sword might be hidden among them.¡± Nichs felt a chill run down his spine when he heard that. After all, he had witnessed Heaven Sword¡¯s power before. Its solidity alone was already terrifying enough. Although Nichs¡¯ spear was not a top-notch magical item, it was not too bad for a God Realm cultivator who had military history. Nheless, it broke when it collided with Heaven Sword even for the briefest moment. If a weapon like that was hidden in the sky that was raining swords, his spirit shield would not be able to withstand the attack. At that thought, Nichs hurriedly summoned another shield before him¡ªonly then did he feel more secure. Truth was, Jonathan did consider what Jokovich mentioned. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, Jonathan had no ns to use it. The swords raining from the sky were only a tactic to distract Jokovich and Nichs. As time passed, the soil on the ground kept getting sucked into the sky. Arge hole was beginning to form beneath the opponents¡¯ feet. ¡°Converge!¡± Jonathan yelled and pped his hands together. The swords in the sky spiraled in the air and joined to form a huge dome that came falling. ¡°Run!¡± Jokovich sent a fist out and leaped upward. The moment Jokovich leaped, the ground copsed, and everything sank. Nichs lost his bnce, so he stomped violently on the ground when he felt there was nothing beneath his feet. Spiritual energy filled the space between his feet and the sunken ground. Hence, he used force to leap out of the hole like what Jokovich did. Jonathan witnessed all that with his spiritual sense while being underground. Sensing Nichs was about to free himself from the dome, Jonathan sped his fingers together and shouted with a deep voice, ¡°Seal!¡± With that, spiritual energy poured out. Immediately, a spiritual energy force field that had a radius of a hundred meters was formed. The hole Jokovich created in the air suddenly shrank and wrapped tightly around his waist. Seeing that, Nichs released two bursts of spiritual energies from both hands. To his dismay, the energies were not as firm as he expected them to be. It was as if the energies collided into a pile of cotton; it made no harm. Meanwhile, the surrounding mud flowed up to Nichs¡¯s arm andpletely engulfed him. Jokovich reached out and used his Pryncyp to form a huge invisible hand. The invisible hand then grabbed the soil and threw it to the ridge in the distance. Gravels scattered all over the ce, but Nichs was nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, Nichs was already in the ground wrapped in soil. As he struggled, spiritual energy kept pouring out of him. He wanted to create a spirit shield to push the surrounding soil away. s, Jonathan was a step ahead of Nichs. The former used his spiritual energy force field to create a spirit shield around Nichs beforepressing the soil in the middle. The two spirit shields pushed against each other, causing the soil in between to harden. Finally, it turned into an extremely huge and hard shell that trapped Nichs in it. After an indefinite amount of time, Jonathan stomped on the ground, making Nichs sink further into the ground. Only then did he turn around and walk toward the surface of the ground. By then, the hole was already over a hundred meters from the surface. A God Realm cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense could only reach as far as a hundred meters in the air. Naturally, the distance would be shorter on the ground. Jonathan figured it would not be detectable even with Jokovich¡¯s and Nichs¡¯ spiritual sense combined. Sensing the weight that wasing in every direction, Jonathan quickly leaped out like a fish jumping out of water. Just like that, Nichs was left to face the weight that was ten thousand tons alone until his spiritual energy was exhausted. Finally, he would be reduced to a mess of blood and flesh and be buried there forever. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 940 The Legendary Man Chapter 940 The Legendary Man Chapter 940-Jokovich, who was on the surface of thend, was stupefied. Although Jonathan cut off four of Jokovich¡¯s fingers, thetter always assumed that Jonathan had the upper hand because of his sharp weapon. Jokovich even assumed the reason the Sanctuary¡¯s members died was that he fell for Jonathan¡¯s trap. If the explosion had not forced me into the underground stream, Jonathan would never have killed those cultivators so easily. The more he pursued Jonathan, the more Jokovich was convinced that was the case. However, Jonathan had eliminated a person once and for all while fighting with Jokovich. Jokovich felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end when he thought of what Jonathan did. He even started calcting the survival rate of facing Jonathan head-on versus getting pursued by Sanctuary if Jonathan was targeting him. If death is the oue for both situations, why am I risking my life to kill Jonathan? Isn¡¯t it better to just hide and run? I killed those members of Sanctuary at the mountain stream as a backup n, after all. Do I have to go down that path now? About a hundred meters away, a figure shot up from the ground and charged toward the south. Standing on the mountain, Jokovich simply watched Jonathan leave with no intention of chasing after thetter. Thud! Thud! Thud! Three figuresnded on the snow. They were God Realm cultivators. A muscr man with a blind eye looked at Jokovich and asked, ¡°Are you Jokovich? We¡¯ve received Nichs¡¯ location report saying Jonathan¡¯s here. Where are they?¡± Jokovich eyed the three of them. Hmm, they are all middle phase God Realm cultivators. After hesitating for a moment, Jokovich took a deep breath and said, ¡°Jonathan fled to the south.¡± Though the trio did not know why Jokovich looked so troubled, they could not be bothered to ask him about it. After all, Sanctuary and Remdik were not close in terms of war. Just as the trio was about to leave, Jokovich added, ¡°That Nichs you guys were talking about should be under your feet. I don¡¯t know how Jonathan did it, but there are no changes to the spiritual energy in the air, and that means Nichs should still be alive. He could still be saved if you start digging now.¡± When he said that, Jokovich fled to the south, leaving the trio who had just arrived at a loss for words. The leader of the group gazed at the huge hole in front of them with a cold expression. ¡°What should we do?¡± asked the only female cultivator among them. The half-blind cultivator furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll chase after him while you guys stay here to do the digging. Don¡¯t give up until you find his body, be he dead or alive.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± With that, the trio carried out their respective tasks without hesitation. Meanwhile, Jonathan had gone underground again. He was five meters underground, which was enough to stay out of most of the infrared detectors. And since it was still considered the surface of the ground, the soil was softer. The amount of spiritual energy used was still eptable. Jonathan had to change his direction again because his whereabouts were exposed. His original n was to pass by Caso and keep heading southeast. If Ksana was still alive, she would most likely be heading in that direction as well. The problem was that Jonathan did not know how many God Realm cultivators wereing after him. If he did not change his n, he would not be the only one in danger. He could bring danger to Ksana as well. It was a risk Jonathan did not dare to take. Hence, he headed toward Adrune by traveling underground. ording to the map, there was a city called Bachov about six hundred meters from his location. Once he arrived there, he could find a way to get onto a ne and flee from the western region of Remdik. It could be difficult for ordinary people, but it was nothing to a God Realm cultivator like Jonathan. Moreover, the distance was not too far. Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy couldst until he arrived at his destination by traveling underground. With that thought in mind, Jonathan sped up a little. Meanwhile, Jokovich, too, was swiftly heading toward Bachov behind Jonathan. Earlier, he had contacted Sanctuary to request for reinforcements. To his dismay, Sanctuary only asked him to return to report if he failed to kill Jonathan. Of course, Jokovich understood what the instruction meant. It means I¡¯ll die. As a long-time member of Sanctuary, Jokovich knew the ways of Sanctuary well. Sanctuary had eyes on the entire continent of Epea, including West Epea Alliance¡¯s territory, which had complicated forces. Even the whole of Aploth, except for Chanaea, was under the jurisdiction of Remdik. Not long after that, war broke out at Chanaea, too. If Jokovich wanted to be safe, he needed to go to Anndur, which was in the western hemisphere. All that had to happen quickly. Jokovich could only escape before Sanctuary realized the identity he had been hiding. The fastest way for him to leave Remdik was to rush to the nearest city, Bachov, and take an international flight. Just like that, the two men who wanted to stay alive headed in the same direction without realizing it. After running for the entire day, Jonathan finally arrived at the border of Bachov. Staring at the city on the other side of the river, Jonathan continued forward in a set of clothes he exchanged with a wanderer. For some reason, many Remdikian soldiers were guarding the road to Bachov. Every car and passerby needed to be checked before being permitted to enter. Jonathan could not help but wonder if he was the reason for the strict security. He tried unleashing his spiritual sense, but the soldiers in front of him did not react to it. They¡¯re not cultivators. They must be ordinary soldiers. Jonathan turned around and moved to the side of the road. As he passed by the back of a vehicle, he released some of his spiritual energy and disappeared. In the meantime, several Remdikian youngsters in the distance peered in Jonathan¡¯s direction as if looking for something. s, they gave up while feeling confused. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan had used a technique to bypass the checkpoint before crawling out of the ground upon arriving at a secluded area of the city. At that moment, he was still oblivious to the order that was given to the entire southwestern region of Remdik. People were allowed to enter but not leave. Even all vehicles needed to be examined thoroughly. Charleigh¡¯s influence on the war was too great. This time, the tsar had deployed all of the Western Army to capture Jonathan. Jonathan took out a wig from his storage ring and disguised himself like a drunkardmonly found in Remdik. The next thing he needed to do was steal a car to go to the airport. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 941 The Legendary Man Chapter 941 The Legendary Man Chapter 941-The Mysterious Old Man Jonathan was extremely confident in his n. The greatest advantage of taking a flight was that the Remdikians couldn¡¯t conduct a spot check even if they suspected he was onboard. Logically speaking, as long as he could get himself up in the air, the Remdikians would be powerless to do anything unless they were prepared to take down the entire ne with all its passengers. Once he was airborne, he could hijack a ne and fly it to Harfush. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect the Remdikians to be one step ahead of him by preemptively sealing the airport. Standing outside the airport fence, Jonathan felt his heart beating furiously as he stared at the rows of nes that had been grounded. Yet those were the least of his worries, as the airport was littered with surveince cameras and rms. It felt as if they were already waiting for him. Just as he alighted from his car and prepared to sneak into the airport, an rm was triggered. All of a sudden, Jonathan was surrounded by over thirty Grandmaster Realm cultivators. By then, he was already numbed by the huge amount of cultivators Remdik had in reserve. Even if Remdik sent a thousand cultivators after him, Jonathan would no longer be surprised. He had, after all, seen the massive power Remdik possessed firsthand. However, little did he know that what he saw wasn¡¯t real. It was simr to a case of survivorship bias. If one were taking a train and inquired with the surrounding passengers whether they had bought tickets, most of them would answer in the affirmative other than the rare few who freeloaded. Even though Remdik had loads of cultivators and the fact that they were well organized due to how centralized the country¡¯s authority was, their real numbers revolved around a much smaller amount. After all, a cultivator¡¯s cultivation went against nature. If it wasn¡¯t for the mad scientist, Charleigh, Grandmaster Realm cultivators would still be a rare sight in the country. Jonathan had the impression that there were Grandmaster Realm cultivators everywhere in Remdik due to the shockwave he caused on every visit. Since cultivators below Grandmaster Realm were useless against Jonathan, the Remdikian authorities had no choice but to continuously send their best men against him. ¡°Does anyone here speak Chanaean?¡± Jonathan yelled in resignation at the thirty over men surrounding him. ¡°I do.¡± A hunched back old man walked out to the front. He was an absolute phase Grandmaster that was handicapped, probably due to sustaining an injury to his Kore in battle when he was young. Otherwise, he would have already achieved God Realm. Despite the vigor the old man exuded, Jonathan greeted him politely on the ount of his age. ¡°Sir, I have killed a few hundred Grandmasters throughout my journey. You lot are simply no match for me.¡± ¡°Actually, we aren¡¯t here to kill you.¡± Just as the old man finished, he pulled out a syringe from his ring and stabbed it into his chest. He then gradually injected the liquid inside the syringe into his heart. Amidst the sound of cracking bones, the hunched-back old man straightened his back. He then took a deep yet satisfied breath. ¡°It feels great to be able to stand up straight.¡± Bam! In the blink of an eye, the old manunched a punch at Jonathan¡¯s face. Although Jonathan managed to dodge it, the sonic boom that resulted from its blistering speed screamed past his ear still. This is no f*cking Grandmaster at all! The sudden turn of events shocked Jonathan. Just from the speed and power alone, Jonathan could tell that the old man was just as strong as Jokovich. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t evaded in the nick of time, his brain would have been blown to smithereens. Without a moment¡¯s dy, Heaven Sword was thrust at the old man¡¯s elixir field. Before it could even get close, the old man deflected it with a palm strike before grabbing Jonathan¡¯s wrist tightly. Crack! Jonathan¡¯s wrist was snapped with a loud crack. As stinging pain shot through his body, Jonathan dropped Heaven Sword, which turned into an afterimage and disappeared before hitting the ground. All of a sudden, the old man¡¯s arm broke in two. When Heaven Sword flew at the old man again, it was pped away a second time. Despite having his arm chopped off, the old man maintained an emotionless expression. ¡°So, you have a magical weapon that can attack automatically by consuming Pryncyp. No wonder plenty of Remdikian cultivators have died in your hands.¡± With Heaven Sword floating above his head, Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter red furiously from his body. His heart began to sink as he used the limited life force he had to heal the wound on his wrist. This is such a cunning old man. Although he¡¯s only achieved absolute phase Grandmaster Realm, the power he disyed is greater than that of a God Realm cultivator. Also, the old man doesn¡¯t seem bothered that I have broken his arm. He behaves as if he isn¡¯t affected at all. Ever since he started his cultivation, Jonathan had only seen two people capable of doing that. One was the possessed Ryan, while the other was Kenado of West Region. Even though one was of Grandmaster Realm and the other, Divine Realm, both shared the same characteristic¡ªruthlessness. It wasn¡¯t that their methods were cruel, they just had an indifferent attitude to life. In their minds, there was no right and wrong, and neither was there good and evil. All they could see was their goal, and they were willing to cast everything aside to achieve it. Even if their lives needed to be sacrificed, they would show no hesitation at all. The old man standing before Jonathan was someone like that. From his perspective, all that mattered was Jonathan. When thetter scanned the old man with his spiritual sense, the feedback he received gave him a shock. The old man¡¯s body had begun to crack underneath his clothes. If he hadn¡¯t used his spiritual energy to seal the wounds, he would have copsed on the ground in a pile of mushy blood. It was the result of the overwhelming pressure his physical body was put through. Clearly, the old man couldn¡¯t sustain that condition for long. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m curious about this secret technique of yours. How did you manage to elevate your cultivation level to such dizzying heights?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I wasn¡¯t elevating anything. Instead, my cultivation level has deteriorated,¡± the old man replied with a chuckle. ¡°I was previously in absolute phase Divine Realm and just a step away from Ultimate Realm. Just when I was about to achieve it, someone found me despite how careful I had been hiding. From that moment on, my cultivation level began to slowly deteriorate to my current miserable condition.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 942 The Legendary Man Chapter 942 The Legendary Man Chapter 942-Absolute phase Divine Realm? Jonathan¡¯s mind was blown as the words shed across his mind. All the hair on his head suddenly stood up. In that instant, he stood frozen at his feet, as if someone had cast a spell on him. Opposite him, the old man had disappeared. All he saw was someone¡¯s hand appearing out of nowhere to pierce his throat. The surprise attack caught Jonathan by surprise as he stood there cluelessly, his mind disorientated by the chaos. Sensing the impending danger, Heaven Sword, hovering above his head, reacted unterally. As the old man¡¯s hand aimed for Jonathan¡¯s throat, Heaven Sword flew straight at the old man¡¯s heart. At this rate, no one knew if Jonathan could survive with the little life force remaining in his body. From the old man¡¯s perspective, Heaven Sword would pierce him if he didn¡¯t retract his attack. As a vicious glint shed across his eyes, the old man pondered for a split second before deciding to intercept Heaven Sword. p! Heaven Sword was subsequently deflected by his defensive strike. This is from N?velDrama.Org. By then, Jonathan had finally regained his senses. After he attacked the old man by unleashing a flood of spiritual energy, he somersaulted backward evasively. Usually, a God Realm cultivator could cover tens of meters with a single step. However, when Jonathan did it, he crashed into an invisible spirit shield before he couldnd. The impact shook the wits out of him. Before his feet touched the ground, he could sense Heaven Sword quietly bearing down on him. Seizing upon Jonathan¡¯s hesitation, the old man swiftly reappeared right in front of the former. It was then that Jonathan realized Heaven Sword had predicted the old man¡¯s location. At that moment, the old man unleashed a palm strike that Jonathan intercepted with a double fists strike. The impact turned the flesh covering his fists into mush, to the extent one could see the cracks in the exposed knuckle bones. Nheless, they began to heal rapidly as Jonathan pumped his life force through them. Heaven Sword subsequently fell into his hand. It was brimming with murderous intent due to the frustration of missing its target three times. The old man¡¯s blistering speed had left it in the dust. Meanwhile, when Jonathan reached out his hand to feel the space behind him, he quickly came into physical contact with the invisible spirit shield. The vigorous and deste aura of the formation seemed to tell Jonathan that escape wasn¡¯t going to be a walk in the park. Scanning his surroundings, he saw over thirty Grandmaster Realm cultivators forming a circle around him. Every single one of them held a unique-looking shield. Closely coordinating with one another, they formed a giant trap formation, imprisoning Jonathan within. ¡°It¡¯s useless trying to figure it out,¡± the old man said to Jonathan from afar. ¡°This trap formation is a powerful formation handed down through the generations. If these men were to be holding the genuine shields, even a Divine Realm cultivator won¡¯t be able to escape. Nevertheless, the replicas they¡¯re currently using are more than enough to stop a lowly cultivator like you.¡± Jonathan finally understood what the old man had said earlier. Instead of killing him, these cultivators were there to keep him in ce. If they could just do so for half an hour, Remdikian jets would be able to bring huge numbers of God Realm cultivators over. Under such a circumstance, there truly was no escape for Jonathan. With that, Jonathan shifted all his spiritual energy into his legs, hoping to burrow his way out. Unfortunately, his spiritual energy bounced back before dissipating into the surroundings. The old man continued to watch him from afar. ¡°It¡¯s useless. We know that you have a strange ability to tunnel through the ground. That¡¯s why this trap formation was customized for you. You are encapsted within it from above and below. There¡¯s no chance of escape.¡± As Jonathan unleashed his spiritual energy again, he realized it was as the old man had said. The spirit shield had blocked his spiritual energy when it reached twenty meters above him. ¡°It looks like all my exits are sealed.¡± Jonathan smiled wryly. ¡°I had never imagined that I would fall into such dire circumstances.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no escape.¡± The old man chuckled as he spoke, ¡°Jonathan, this formation has a special characteristic. No matter where you attack it, the impact will be equally distributed across the shields that are supported by the power of over thirty Grandmaster Realm cultivators. In fact, it¡¯s rather easy to break through this formation. As long as you can kill over thirty Grandmaster Realm cultivators with a single st, the formation will naturally crumble.¡± After hearing the old man¡¯s exnation, Jonathan was about to say something but chose to cuss in the end. What¡¯s the difference between sting one to death and killing one? It¡¯s probably just likeparing a bullet with a bomb. A bullet can easily kill one man, but to kill someone with a powerful shockwave, one will need a bomb. Wait a minute¡­ At that moment, Jonathan shed a sinister smile at the old man. That¡¯s it! A bomb! As his spiritual sense rummaged through his storage ring, Jonathan¡¯s eyes glistened when he sensed more than ten bombs being piled together. Who says such things are useless in a battle of cultivators? As long I can detonate them, not only can I blow away over thirty men but also wipe out another thirty that they throw at me. The sight of Jonathan¡¯s cunning expression caused the old man to grow vignt despite not knowing what the former had up his sleeve. Raising his left hand, Jonathan lobbed a grenade forward. Boom! As the grenade exploded at a corner of the spirit shield, two nearby Grandmaster Realm cultivators were visibly shaken by the shockwave. Thereafter, Jonathan retrieved tens of anti-aircraft guns and used his spiritual energy to bind them to his hand. ¡°Sir, I can never beat the trap formation with my cultivator abilities. That said, it might not be a problem for my toys.¡± A cold glint shed across the old man¡¯s eyes as he stared at Jonathan. ¡°You¡¯ll die in the st too!¡± Jonathan gently shook his head as he gestured with his hand. Thereafter, a bronze handbell the size of his thumb appeared spinning on top of his head. As a golden hue gradually covered him, he broke into a mischievous smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t a suicide attack. I just want to see who has the more vigorous defense!¡± Just as he spoke, Heaven Sword flew out of Jonathan¡¯s hand. Its hilt proceeded to smash into the fuse right in the center of the bombs. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 943 The Legendary Man Chapter 943 The Legendary Man Chapter 943-¡°Run!¡± the old man shouted before turning around and dashing backward. He was the only one who was in a panic. If the others did not take cover and opted instead to expend further spiritual energy to maintain the trap formation, nothing would happen to them. Though the force of the explosion would be immense, they would only be thrown off their feet and sustain serious injuries at worst rather than losing their lives. However, it was ruined by his call to flee. Being in the trap formation, the old man would not have survived if the bomb had gone off. His call to flee was not only in concern for the lives of over thirty men under him but also to have them disrupt the formation so he could escape unharmed. With a deafening st, the bomb went off. The airpressed violently. A shockwave spread outward in an instant. Except for the old man, the three dozen cultivators of Grandmaster Realm were struck by the shockwave. Aside from several who stumbled backward, a majority maintained the spirit shield with all their strength even while running for their lives. Upon receiving the order to retreat, most of them turned their backs toward the center of the explosion. Those who were struck by the st were sent flying into the air, howling in pain. Steaks of golden light swirled at the center of the st. It was the strange bronze handbell hanging above Jonathan¡¯s head. Though the bronze handbell could deter most defenses, the shock of Jonathan¡¯s strike transmitted onto himself. Crack! Following the sound of shattering ss, he flew through the windows of the airport terminal andnded on the counter. Jonathan was knocked senseless from the impact. Blood spilled from every orifice and made it impossible for him to breathe. Jonathan was counting on the remnants of Pryncyp of Strength within him to survive the st. Only then did he dare set off such arge bomb. Despite being mentally prepared for the magnitude of the st, he was ill-prepared for the sheer force that overtook him. Aside from sending a steady stream of spiritual energy into the bronze handbell above his head to maintain the expansion of the spirit shield, he was unable to move. Even his mind was nk at that moment¡ªhe was truly in the midst of chaos. The employees of the airport were stunned and just looked at Jonathan. Just as they were about to step forward to examine the situation, a figure entered through the hole Jonathan had flown through andnded beside him. The old man stomped down on Jonathan, causing him to spew a geyser of blood onto the flickering golden light. Heaven Swordy beside him. As Jonathan could not marshal his Pryncyp of ughter, his weapon remained motionless, unable to defend its master. The old man gazed down at Jonathan. His eyes no longer contained the calm they had before. Years ago, during the absolute phase of his Divine Realm, he was about to have a breakthrough but members of the Collins family located him and interrupted his training at its zenith, causingplete damage to his Kore. Since that day, the old man¡¯s cultivation level had deteriorated steadily until he stagnated at the absolute phase of Grandmaster Realm. Initially, he thought he would diminish over time until he died an unknown cripple. But the tsar of Remdik issued an order three days ago. The person who captured Jonathan was entitled to a wish from the tsar that was within reason. The old man knew what he was going to ask for¡ªthe medicine capable of reversing even death stored within the tsar¡¯s vaults. Even though his Kore had been destroyed to such an extent that the effectiveness of the medicine was questionable, his body was beyond repair. Therefore, he had nothing to lose and was willing to try anything that might work. That was the reason he mobilized his connections to keep a close eye on Jonathan¡¯s every move so he could arrive at Bachov ahead of time to set things up. However, he did not expect Jonathan to be capable of creating such havoc. Bloody h*ll! I almost got blown up by Jonathan before we entered into negotiations. Being pissed is an understatement. He stomped twice again, and the golden light around Jonathan flickered frantically. It had turned into a shadow that could dissipate at any moment. Before he stomped down onest time, a soft thud sounded behind the old man. Turning around, he saw a man in a cape approaching slowly. ¡°Jokovich?¡± the old man asked, ring at the man. ¡°You must be the venerable Mr. Vassily,¡± Jokovich said lightly as he undid his cape. A glint shed across Vassily¡¯s eyes when he heard his name, which dimmed a momentter. ¡°I can¡¯t believe somebody still remembers my name.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How could I forget?¡± Jokovich said as he gazed at Jonathan¡¯s wretched figure on the ground. ¡°Since Remdik Emperor¡¯s reign, you are the only one capable of attaining the absolute phase of Divine Realm within fifty years. If it were not for Enlighteners, you might also have been the first cultivator in Remdik to break through to Ultimate Realm in three hundred years.¡± Standing before Vassily, Jokovich gave a slight bow as a sign of respect to the legendary figure before him. Vassily¡¯s gaze fell on Jokovich¡¯s left hand. Aside from his thumb, the other four fingers were severed. ¡°Did Jonathan do that?¡± Vassily asked quietly. Jokovich did not reply. Instead, his eyes were fixed on the stump of Vassily¡¯s left arm. ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking of fighting with me over the bounty, are you, Mr. Vassily?¡± Vassily red at Jokovich. ¡°Since you belong to Sanctuary, young man, you should yield. We are the ones who subdued Jonathan, and you had nothing to do with it.¡± Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp red. ¡°Let me make something clear, Sir. I am taking him with me to preserve my life. Since you are familiar with Sanctuary, you must know its rules well. I¡¯m sure you will understand.¡± As Jokovich spoke, he raised a fist and brought it down onto Jonathan. Being on the brink of death, even Coffin could not save him if the fist found its mark. However, Vassily was not going to stand by and watch Jokovich kill Jonathan. From the reports of prior battles, the tsar knew that Jonathan was using himself as bait to draw Remdik¡¯s attention away from Ksana and Charleigh to protect them. In the event that he failed to apprehend Charleigh, the tsar nned to subdue the speed with which Asura¡¯s Office developed cultivators by using Jonathan¡¯s life as leverage. The tsar did not concern himself with the possibility of Charleigh refusing to cooperate with Asura¡¯s Office and guarding the secrets of cultivating divine figures. After all, as he and Charleigh were only using each other, he would not ce his life in thetter¡¯s hands. Thus, Asura¡¯s Office could be suppressed only if Jonathan remained alive. On the other hand, Vassily needed to secure Jonathan to ensure his own survival. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 944 The Legendary Man Chapter 944 The Legendary Man Chapter 944-Jokovich sent out a punch, and Pryncyp of Strength poured forth. Following the sound of an explosion, a crater several meters deep appeared in the ground beside Jonathan. The golden light on him continued flickering, unaffected in the slightest. Even a child could not have missed the target, let alone a God Realm cultivator, from a distance of fewer than three meters. Jokovich red at Vassily, whose hand was ced firmly around the former¡¯s arm. ¡°You want Jonathan dead, but I need him alive!¡± Vassily said coldly. ¡°The ripples conjured by your spiritual energy don¡¯t look like it¡¯s cultivation born by Holy Blood, Jokovich. Heed my advice: leave Sanctuary. It¡¯s different now. You will not break through to Divine Realm even if you bring them Jonathan¡¯s head. What your boss needs is prey, not a hunter like him. Do you understand?¡± Vassily¡¯s words caused Jokovich¡¯s hand to tremble. The next moment, however, Jokovich sent his fist straight toward Vassily¡¯s elixir field. Vassily moved, and Jokovich¡¯s fist missed its mark. Before thetter could react, Vassily¡¯s knee met his abdomen with a resounding thud. Boom! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jokovich was sent flying into a ne, leaving arge dent in its side. Vassily was too quick. Though his cultivation level was only of Grandmaster Realm, he relied on superiorbat experience and speed that was close to superhuman speed and could crush God Realm elites like Jonathan and Jokovich on technique alone. Jokovich leaped down from the ne. Standing outside the airport terminal, he red at Vassily coldly. Having witnessed Jonathan bury the others, Jokovich abandoned the notion of tracking him down. However, he was surprised to have found Jonathan in Bachov with him. Just when he was about to board his flight out of the city, Jokovich followed the ripples of spiritual energy and witnessed the battle between Jonathan and Vassily. This is the perfect opportunity for me to rip his head! Though Jokovich was not pleased with the political climate within Sanctuary at present, he remained anxious about the danger of losing his life for failing toplete his mission. Now that Jonathan is right here in front of me, I can finally rest easy after exterminating him. The reason why he chose to escape under the threat of death was that every elite cultivator in Remdik knew of the legendary Vassily. Despite the deterioration of his cultivation level, he was still able to beat Jonathan to a pulp and was on the verge of death. Besides, he deflected my assault with the greatest of ease. I have to be wary of someone capable of that. With his gaze fixed on Jonathan, Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp began to gather. ¡°Since you¡¯re so fond of meddling, Mr. Vassily, be prepared to face the consequences of your actions,¡± Jokovich dered coldly. Then, he thrust both hands forward. The air before him seemed to solidify, and waves of ripples poured forth. At first, the ripples expanded slowly, barely noticeable. Nevertheless, they had grown to be dozens of meters wide within moments. Mists of blood poured forth from both of Jokovich¡¯s arms. By the look of it, the pain was unbearable. ¡°Die!¡± Jokovich roared. A cannon st erupted through the ripples, filling the airport terminal with white smog through its tall windows. Boom! Everything within forty meters of the ripples was reduced to dust. From above, the airport terminal looked as if it had been sliced down in the middle by a jagged knife. Meanwhile, Vassily was panting for breath outside the airport terminal, trying to hoist Jonathan. ¡°Despite your legendary prestige, you are now only a cultivator of Grandmaster Realm, Vassily. You cannot protect him.¡± After seeing how his opponent avoided his strike, Jokovich no longer held back. Streaking through the sky, a series of ripples converged around him. He was channeling his Pryncyp. Jokovich¡¯s muscles bulged. Springing into action, he dashed toward Vassily, bing invisible in his speed. Grabbing Jonathan by the calf, Vassily flung the former back. With a twist, he disappeared from sight. One after another, bangs and thuds sounded in midair. The two figures¡¯ intermittent collisions happened too swiftly to be seen properly. The destruction brought on by the battle was devastating. The surrounding buildings, grounds, and nes bore the marks of thebatants¡¯ massive fists, leaving a radius of destruction in their wake. Every instance of impact brought was so ferocious that it shattered everything it came in contact with. Vassily was too quick. Each time Jokovich made a move, the former saw through his intent and intercepted it ahead of time. Sometimes, Vassily¡¯s strike would arrive and dissipate Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp before he could even channel it. Even more impressively, Jokovich fought with both hands while Vassily was short of an arm. Despite his handicap, Vassily made use of his speed and rendered Jokovich¡¯s strikes useless. Despite the constant pursuit, Vassily was only slightly out of breath from expending too much spiritual energy¡ªa testament to his abilities evenpared to Jonathan. One wanted to y Jonathan to fulfill his mission and keep his life. On the contrary, the other wanted to capture Jonathan alive to bring him to the tsar in exchange for medicine for his recovery. With their lives on the line, neitherbatant held back, and their battle intensified. After some time, the fight seemed to reach a stalemate. At the peak of the battle, the pair did not notice Jonathan coughing up a mouthful of blood and flesh before slowly opening his eyes. Sensing the slow recovery of the injuries within him, Jonathan turned his spiritual sense inward. His life force was dangerously low. Within his elixir field, Coffin remained unresponsive. After contributing to his attainment of the Pryncyp of ughter, Coffin became so silent that it was as if it had disappeared altogether. At that juncture, it would be insufficient to heal his injuries via his life force alone. It has been over ten minutes since I was bound. The reinforcements from Remdik would be here if I don¡¯t get out of here soon. Jonathan could only think of one way to escape with his life intact. I have to give it all I have. Mobilizing thest of his life force into his meridians, he elerated the repair of his injuries. Gesturing with both hands, Jonathan invoked Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique within him. Though the flow of his energy was only slightly altered, this cultivation method caused a drastic change to his body. Jonathan¡¯s burly frame began to shrivel at a rate visible to the naked eye. In exchange, his damaged organs were rejuvenated via the nourishment of his endeavor. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 945 The Legendary Man Chapter 945 The Legendary Man Chapter 945-To heal himself in that way was no different from self-muttion. With his survival at stake, however, Jonathan was forced to choose the lesser of two evils. Although his physical frailty weakened his strength, it was not fatal but his internal injuries might cost him his life during the battle. Unless he escaped soon, he would not survive the arrival of the Remdik forces even with Vassily¡¯s protection. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Jokovich bellowed when he saw Jonathan getting to his feet in the distance. Raising his fist, he aimed it at him straight ahead. With the stump of his arm, Vassily swatted Jokovich¡¯s fist aside. Then, he sent his spiritual sense behind him and locked in on Jonathan from over a hundred meters away. Jonathan¡¯s shriveled face froze in surprise when he was locked in on. Though Vassily had fallen from Divine Realm, it now appears that only his physical Kore is damaged. His spiritual sense remains unaffected. Although cultivation methods differed between sects in Chanaea, the way they approached mental conditioning was surprisingly consistent. Mental cultivation was given precedence so that one could control the spiritual energy one cultivated. It was key to understanding one¡¯s spiritual sense. Despite having his Kore broken, Vassily¡¯s mastery of his spiritual sense remained intact. Once he attained the medicine to repair his Kore, he would rise from the ashes and regain his power. His reason for keeping me alive must have something to do with that. Though Vassily¡¯s cultivation was strong, his ability to empathize with human emotion was poor. He was a cultivator of Divine Realm in the advanced phase, a half step away from Ultimate Realm. A cultivator of this level would not only be a force to be reckoned with but there was also a high possibility of him subverting an entire nation under his rule. Whether it was the tsar, Sanctuary, or even Enlighteners who destroyed his Kore, none of them would tolerate him regaining his full strength. Even if he delivered Jonathan to the tsar, the medicine he asked for as a reward would be tampered with. Perhaps the tsar would even go back on his word and give Vassily something else instead of the hope to even restore a modicum of his cultivation level. To Vassily, only one person was sincere in helping him regain his cultivation level¡ªze. Backed by Apocalypse, his ultimate goal was to overthrow Enlighteners. As Enlighteners had damaged Vassily¡¯s Kore, he is the obvious choice to be recruited against them. Jonathan entertained those possibilities, but he shuddered upon arriving at that thought. When he heard ze¡¯s intention to overthrow Enlighteners¡¯ rule, he only had one thought¡ªthat it was not realistic. However, it now appeared that Apocalypse did not need to seek out experts. Though they were active on the Dark Web¡¯s hit list, they have yet to reveal themselves and instead remain posing as an organization of assassins. However, once Apocalypse greeted the world with open arms, their deration to overthrow Enlighteners would be inevitable. By then, powerful cultivators like Vassily would flock to join Apocalypse. Nobody knew how Vassily survived Enlighteners¡¯ attack, nor how many people like him there were. However, if Apocalypse managed to recruit powerful cultivators whose Kores had been damaged and spendrge amounts of money to help them regain their Kores, they only needed to gather ten or so experts of Divine Realm, which would not be an overly challenging task. Can Apocalypse do that? Despite crossing both fists to block his chest, Jonathan took a punch from Vassily that sent him flying. ¡°Sword!¡± Pryncyp of ughter began gathering swiftly around Jonathan in midair. Casually, he beckoned with his backhand, and a cold glint flew from the rubble below. It was Heaven Sword. ¡°Take this!¡± Jonathan spat, turning into an afterimage as he dashed toward Vassily. He could not keep up with Vassily¡¯s movements, but Heaven Sword could. Though the Pryncyp of ughter consumed vast amounts of energy, he was forced to give it his all when facing Jokovich and Vassily. They were fighting each other when I was out cold. Now that I¡¯ve woken up, they will join forces and fight me together. If I want to escape, I must first get rid of them. Defending Jonathan from the front, Heaven Sword stabbed toward the right without warning. Jonathan hadpletely given up defending Vassily¡¯s assault. He snatched the ck arrow and dashed toward Jokovich on the opposite end. ¡°Give me back my spear!¡± Jonathan shouted as he thrust the ck arrow toward Jokovich¡¯s chest. The shield conjured from Pryncyp fell apart instantly when it was met with his Pryncyp of ughter. The tip of the ck arrow pricked Jokovich¡¯s chest but could proceed no further. A trace of shock shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes before he was sent flying once more by Jokovich¡¯s fist. With a bang, he crashed into the cabin of a passenger ne. Grimacing in pain, Jonathan got to his feet. Though the strike he received was forceful, Jonathan was lucky that his Pryncyp of ughter was better than Jokovich¡¯s Pryncyp. Thetter shattered the moment they met. Though it looked brutal, it only appeared that way because Jokovich¡¯s spiritual energy bolstered his strength. Boom! Jonathan leaped aside to safety, and a crater several meters wide appeared where he had stood moments before. That was the force of Pryncyp. It came without warning. Turning around, Jonathan ran toward the back of the ne. Amidst a cold, menacing glint, Heaven Sword flew into the cabin, almost brushed passed his scalp, to cut open a path. When Heaven Sword flipped around, Jonathan raised the bronze handbell and drove it hard against where the de had cut. The cabin cracked open. Jonathan dashed out, and Vassily was already waiting for him. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan thundered at Vassily, his voice echoing like thunder from reaching into the deepest recesses of his spiritual energy. The sudden roar with the ferocity of a lion caused even a man with Vassily¡¯sbat experience to be taken aback. Taking advantage of his opponent¡¯spse in vignce, Jonathan raised the bronze handbell and swung it violently at Vassily. ¡°How dare you!¡± Vassily roared and sent a fist at Jonathan. Receiving the brunt of the blow, Jonathan crashed once more onto the ne, but there was a new bit of flesh on the ck arrow. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± Jonathan dered, wincing in pain. It was all part of his n¡ªall for that moment. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 946 The Legendary Man Chapter 946 The Legendary Man Chapter 946-Both Vassily and Jokovich cornered Jonathan. To survive, he had to choose which opponent he would face and which one to leave for Heaven Sword to deal with. Due to his extreme speed, Jokovich was the obvious choice to face Heaven Sword. However, Heaven Sword was too slow. In its prior encounter against Vassily, it did not seed after the first time it caught him off guard and severed his arm. In other words, Heaven Sword could only serve as a diversion against Vassily at best due to the vast amounts of energy it had used up. Everything Jonathan had nned was aimed at stirring up psychological warfare between his two opponents. He wanted them to think Vassily was the one chosen to face Heaven Sword to prevent thetter from reaching him. Only in this manner could a formidable fighter like Vassily be distracted by the de to allow Jonathan the opportunity to gain the upper hand. Though the arrow looked harmless, it had once harmed Jonathan. If not for his timely handling of the poison imbued on its tip, he would not have survived it even with his Pryncyp of Strength replenishing his reserves. With Vassily¡¯s Kore broken, how else will he fight this? Vassily examined the wound on his chest. Despite being quick enough to dodge Jonathan¡¯s strike and avoiding a fatal stab to his heart, the poison from the arrow was swiftly spreading through his body. The wound had turned into a bruise the color of mud. Once the poison was in his system, it spread even quicker. It was beginning to take over his lungs. Without hesitation, Vassily drew a dagger and cut out a chunk of flesh the size of his fist from the wounded area. Vassily smiled bitterly when he saw the ck blood oozing out of him. ¡°Afterying low all these years, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll fall by your hand.¡± Having once been a Divine Realm cultivator in the absolute phase, Vassily knew how dire his condition was. It was a simple matter to survive such a poison. All he had to do was master a certain type of Pryncyp of Strength. Employing the absolute phase Pryncyp of Strength as a sieve, he could purge even more potent poison than that out of him. Where would I go to find aplete Pryncyp of Strength to treat myself right now? ¡°I never expected such a vicious and calcted maneuver from someone as young as you, Jonathan. Even in my death, you will know no peace.¡± Vassilyughed coldly and, with a light step, bounded toward Jonathan. N?velDrama.Org owns this. A bell chimed. Jonathan took the strike, then burrowed underground. ¡°Stay where you are!¡± Vassily let out a fierce roar and mmed his right hand onto the ground, causing his spiritual energy to flow into the earth, solidifying it. This old man mastered Earthly Escape too? Sensing the immense change taking ce beneath his feet, Jonathan became astonished. Then, he noticed something awry. The soil structure over the entire plot would have changed if it was an escape technique. However, the earth beneath my feet did no more than harden. Did he use his spiritual energy to send out a force field to freeze the earth? Upon considering that possibility, he mobilized his Pryncyp of Strength and stomped hard on the ground. True enough, as his Pryncyp of Strength flooded downward, the spiritual energy force field beneath his feet shattered, and the earth regained its original state. Executing the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, Jonathan swiftly sank into the earth. Heaven Sword, which had been busy dueling Jokovich in the distance, dissolved into an afterimage and went through the ground,nding securely in Jonathan¡¯s grasp. ¡°Get out!¡± Boom! Feeling the violent tremors behind him, Jonathan hastened his descent. Vassily was livid. After decades of waiting for a chance at recovery, he had captured Jonathan only to let it slip through his fingers. Naturally, he was beside himself with fury. Locking his spiritual sense onto Jonathan, Vassily mmed the ground with his fist. Clods of earth were sent flying in every direction as the ground shook. Like an excavator in human form, Vassily dug a crater several meters across and close to thirty meters deep in a matter of seconds. For all his rage, he was still a man who eventually sumbed to the immensity of the earth. Starting off with gaining several meters of depth from a single swipe, he ended up with less than half a meter. Vassily dug slower the further down he got. When he finally regained his senses, Jonathan¡¯s aura had long since disappeared from both their spiritual sense. Once again, Jonathan had escaped under the noses of the Remdikians. Jokovich stood at the edge of the crater, silently gazing down at Vassily. As a member of Sanctuary, he knew all too well what would entail after being pierced by the arrow. Vassily, the legendary cultivator of Remdik, is going to die today. This crater seems appropriate as a metaphor for the grave he had dug himself. Huh! He let out a sigh. Due to the vigor with which he had dug, the spread of the poison within Vassily was exacerbated. Following a light cough, Vassily¡¯s vision began to blur. Gazing up at the opening of the hole, Vassily leaped out reluctantly. His spiritual sense enveloped everything, yet he could no longer see Jokovich, who stood several meters away. ¡°Anyst words, Sir?¡± Jokovich was about to leave but decided to speak up instead when he saw Vassily¡¯s ckened eyes, ravaged by congested vessels. Vassily was shivering. In response to Jokovich¡¯s words, he shook his head lightly. ¡°None.¡± Staggering and trembling, Vassily sat down at the edge of the crater. His aura was weakening rapidly. Plunged intoplete darkness, his vision was the first to go, with his hearing following suit. The roars of the jets high above became faint crackles in his ears before fading awaypletely. Out of the clear sky, three figures came rapidly into view. Their parachutes opened when they were a hundred meters out, slowing their descent. Once they were forty meters away, they cut the cords of their parachutes andnded at the airport. A military helicopter came behind them, hovering at a low altitude from the outskirts of the airport. Three figures leaped off the carrier. They were the ones who had heeded Jokovich and went to rescue Oscar, who Jonathan had buried alive. Given that there were fewer than ten God Realm cultivators in the Western Army of Remdik, six had gathered there. It was evident how much the tsar valued Jonathan. Surrounding Jokovich, the newly-arrived cultivators gazed down at Vassily. They knew he was not going to make it. ¡°Did Jonathan do this?¡± one of them asked Jokovich. Jokovich did not answer. Instead, he walked toward Vassily. ¡°I have witnessed the effects of such an arrow on a victim, Sir. His whole body rotted, and he suffered extreme pain. Let me put an end to your misery.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 947 The Legendary Man Chapter 947 The Legendary Man Chapter 947-¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Vassily said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Though he could not hear Jokovich, he was aware of what thetter said through his spiritual sense. ¡°I can no longer see nor hear. Leave me. Let me die here.¡± Vassily sat quietly on the mound of soil he had excavated. Extending the reach of his spiritual sense, he savored one final look at the world. He had never looked at a chip of gravel or a de of grass so acutely before. In the mud beneath the ground were motionless insects that did not appear to have survived the winter, but Vassily could feel the frailty of their pulse. The great cultivator, famed throughout Epea, suddenly felt remorse. He regretted never taking the time to appreciate anything in the world. Though all he could see at that moment was clearer than his eyes ever could, it no longer had any color. ¡°If I were a farmer like my father instead of a cultivator, I might be happier than I am now.¡± Following the murmur, Vassily¡¯s aura severed abruptly. Seven beams of spiritual sense fell onto Vassily, searching for signs of life within him. He no longer had a pulse. In the face of impending death, he did not struggle or lose control. Instead, he had ended his life, choosing to leave on his own terms to preserve the final shred of dignity befitting a legend. Jokovich turned to the cultivator who spoke beside him. ¡°Mr. Vassily has lived under the surveince of Western Army, has he not? Does he have any kin?¡± ¡°No,¡± the one-eyed cultivator answered with a frown. ¡°ording to our records, Mr. Vassily never married, but he did have a brother who passed away a decade ago, leaving behind two nephews at Karaja Castle.¡± Jokovich waved lightly, and Vassily¡¯s right arm rose. The spiritual energy bound at the storage ring on his index finger slipped away, then floated toward the one-eyed cultivator. ¡°This is Vassily¡¯s final possession. Feel free to look at the treasures within, but please hand this ring over to his nephews. This belongs to them.¡± The one-eyed man clenched Vassily¡¯s ring in his fist. ¡°You have our word. Western Army upholds honor, and we will make sure this gets to them intact.¡± Jokovich did not say much else. He lifted Vassily slowly and ced him in the hole he had dug before he died. The six cultivators looked solemn. All of them ced their right hands on their left shoulders. Renowned for being a nation of warriors, Remdik¡¯s people held a legendary figure like Vassily in high esteem, even if they did not agree with him. Vassily¡¯s body continued to disintegrate. On its journey down the pit, his skin began to excrete ck poison liquid. Jokovich and the others raised the soil above and filled the crater so the old man could finally rest. After they were done, Jokovich turned to regard the six behind him. ¡°Jonathan has escaped with an extrication technique that is beyond the range of my spiritual sense. We have no means of determining the direction he is headed in. Judging by his tracks, however, he most likely headed south. His purpose ining to Bachov was to leave by sneaking into an aircraft. Since he is now aware of the Western Army¡¯s restraining order, he will not hold on to any hope but will instead return to Chanaea. The quickest way is to head south.¡± After Jokovich spoke, he turned to leave. Behind him, the one-eyed cultivator spoke up again. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Jokovich? Does Sanctuary not intend to pursue Jonathan anymore?¡± Jokovich turned slowly around to regard the one-eyed cultivator. ¡°Have you rescued the fatty named Nichs?¡± The cultivators red at Jokovich. Having intended to rescue Nichs, they learned with their spiritual sense that he had been crushed to death beneath the earth only after digging seventy meters deep. Jokovich clearly intends to seek trouble by bringing it up. ¡°Kindly exin yourself, Jokovich,¡± said the one-eyed cultivator, taking a step toward Jokovich. ¡°Are you happy about the casualties Western Army suffered?¡± ¡°I mean to ask you,¡± Jokovich replied with a chuckle. ¡°Did you three not notice Nichs¡¯ cause of death?¡± As Jokovich spoke, he pointed at the ground beneath his feet. ¡°Mr. Vassily met his end by Jonathan¡¯s scheme, just like Nichs did. There was no way Jonathan would have survived when I joined forces with him. Now Vassily is dead. Do you think our cultivation level is low, or is Jonathan lucky? I¡¯m done trying to kill him. I don¡¯t want to lose my life.¡± Jokovich walked slowly past the one-eyed cultivator. ¡°I rmend all six of you work together. I have brought five others with me from Sanctuary, but I am the only one who survived after meeting Jonathan for less than twenty minutes.¡± The others were shocked. Every country in the world was sensitive to matters pertaining to their sovereign borders. Even a small nation would go to great lengths to establish its borders to defend its nation and intimidate its neighbors. However, there was an exception¡ªthe northern border with Merania. The border between Merania and Remdik and the one between Merania and Chanaea were merely symbolic. If either of those two nations decided to invade, Merania would not stand a chance, even if it stationed its entire military force at the border. Merania would think twice before stepping across its borders as it did not dare offend either one of its very strong neighbors. However, Meranians were rather positive. As defending their borders served no purpose, they opted instead to open their gates to let foreigners through for their convenience, all while collecting entrance fees. That was when they realized none of it was a problem. Sandwiched between Chanaea to the south and Remdik to the north, Merania became the only country in the world of its kind. In fact, the primary duty of the troops at the border was to collect entrance fees. In this manner, their nation¡¯s borders had been turned into a toll station. One day, a figure whose steps were rather unstable appeared before the sentries at the border between Merania and Remdik. Unlike the tourists who reached there by bus, she arrived, with a haversack on her back, one step at a time. The frighteningly emaciated figure was none other than Ksana, who had led Charleigh in their escape. Ksana heaved a heavy sigh at the sight of the gate ahead. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With a flip of her palm, she produced themunication device Jonathan gave her and brought it up to her lips. ¡°This is Ksana. Charleigh lives. We have arrived at Merania.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 948 The Legendary Man Chapter 948 The Legendary Man Chapter 948-Almost immediately after Ksana pressed themunication device, the green light on it lit up. ¡°This is Intelligence Unit of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Dark Special Forces. Please repeat your personal information.¡± A faint smile spread across Ksana¡¯s face as she looked at themunication device in her hand. Those strategic-levelmunication devices, operating on a global scale, were directly connected to satellites. Hence, the manufacturing cost of the devices andmunication charges were extremely high. The only possibility for the other party to respond right after she took out themunication device was that they had also been trying to establish contact with her via the satellite. ¡°I¡¯m Ksana, Jonathan Goldstein¡¯s servant,¡± she reiterated into themunication device. ¡°Following my master¡¯s orders, I¡¯ve been heading south with Charleigh and have now reached the checkpoint at Merania. I don¡¯t know if anyone is pursuing me. Please provide me with assistance at once.¡± Meanwhile, pandemonium reigned in an underground base in Harfush as every member of Dark Special Forces¡¯ Intelligence Unit panicked. Among them, a pale-faced young man wearing a leather jacket and gold-rimmed sses repeatedly listening to Ksana¡¯s audio recording. A girl ran up to the young man and asked, ¡°What should we do, Mr. Lopez?¡± As Dark Special Forces¡¯ Intelligence Unit, the group held almost all of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s confidential information. The names Charleigh and Ksana might not ring a bell in others, but those members of Intelligence Unit couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the duo. The two were the reason behind Jonathan¡¯s disappearance in Remdik. The mobilization of all Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s staff members was also for their sake, including the direct transfer of the young man into Dark Special Forces¡¯ Intelligence Unit from Doveston. At that moment, thousands of spies from Chanaea had infiltrated the southern region of Remdik¡¯s western territory. All of that happened because of Jonathan¡¯s mission to bring Charleigh back. The young man adjusted his sses and pressed a button on the table. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Everyone, I am Freddie Lopez, the newly appointed acting team leader of Dark Special Forces¡¯ Intelligence Unit.¡± Freddie¡¯s clear voice rang out from the speakers and reverberated inside the room. The chaotic members of Intelligence Unit quieted down instantaneously and shifted their attention to Freddie, who was standing in the middle of the hall. In less than three months since Freddie met with Jonathan and boldly took out the former head of Terrandya¡¯s intelligence department to take over the position, Freddie had almost reconstructed the entire Doveston¡¯s intelligencework. Now, he was even appointed as the chief of one of the highest-level intelligence centers in the whole of Chanaea. The twenty-six-year-old young man¡¯s experience was nothing short of legendary. Under the watchful eyes of over a hundred veterans in the intelligencemunity, Freddie showed no signs of panic. ¡°From now on, I will take full control of Dark Special Forces¡¯ Intelligence Unit. We¡¯ll activate the wartime contingency n and temporarily filter out all information below Grade A. ording to the contingency n, everyone will be divided into three groups. Gavin Xenakis will lead the first group as the temporary leader. This group¡¯s responsibilities are to track down Ksana¡¯s device and liaise with Merania¡¯s intelligencemunity. Ensure that any information Asura¡¯s Office requires is gathered within one minute. Bear this in mind, Gavin. If it takes more than a minute to collect any piece of information needed by Asura¡¯s office, the person liable for the dy will face severe punishment!¡± Facing the parachuted acting team leader, Gavin, who was nearly forty years old, merely fell into a momentary daze before responding loudly, ¡°Understood!¡± Then, he turned to the crowd. ¡°ording to the contingency n, all first group members will follow my command. We¡¯ll start by gathering all military-rted intelligence within Merania, including roads, railways, air transport, and situations at army garrisons. Also, establish contact with the head of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Eight Kings of War, Hades.¡± A group consisting of almost thirty people started to get busy after Gavin barked the orders. The remaining staff waited for Freddie¡¯s subsequent instruction. He turned to a middle-aged woman sitting in the corner. ¡°Mandy Youngblood will be the second group¡¯s person in charge. This group will ensure real-time communication with Eastern Army is established and also handles the n to mobilize soldiers at Southern Army. There are two main focus areas from where intelligence needs to be collected. The first is River Onxy, and the second is Yaleview. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mandy got to her feet and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to work, members of the second group!¡± Then, Freddie turned around to look at the girl beside him. ¡°Ximena Longbottom, you¡¯ll handle the third group. The remaining staff members will be yours to command. Your group will handle the responsibilities of sorting out the rest of the intelligence and prioritizes themunication between Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s eight major war zones, get it?¡± Ximena gazed at Freddie in a daze. She was also a neer and had only recently joined Dark Special Forces. Yet, she was now assigned by Freddie to undertake the role of the leader of the third group. As a result, she felt a little diffident. ¡°Will I be capable of handling this responsibility¡­¡± Freddie stared at her indifferently. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, leave Dark Special Forces.¡± ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Freddie to utter those words without any hesitation. After being stunned for a few moments, she took a deep breath, spun on her heels, and strode toward the rest of the staff members. ¡°Dear seniors, I am now taking charge as the leader of the third group. Our task is to filter out all the intelligence below Grade A. Time to work.¡± Subsequently, the entire intelligence team was silent except for the tter of people typing on the keyboard. Every war was fought byparing the resources, wealth, and intelligence possessed by the parties involved. Intelligence warfare might not involve any gunfire, but losing it could result in tens of thousands of casualties. Freddie scanned his surroundings before retreating into his office in the corner of the room. He never thought he would one day y a pivotal role in a battle. At the same time, in the headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office, Hades was looking at the other Kings of War on the big screen. ¡°Gentlemen, I believe you¡¯ve all received the updates from Dark Special Forces. Mr. Goldstein¡¯s fate is currently unknown after he went to Remdik to seize Charleigh. Now that Charleigh has appeared within Merania¡¯s territory, we must bring him back no matter what.¡± ¡°Hades, just let us know whether we¡¯ll be going to war,¡± Shusonna Army¡¯s Thunder King, Kane, uttered in a deep voice. The war fanatic had been assigned to the most peaceful Merania border and growing restless over the past three years. Even Zaidham Army¡¯s Jeremy, who was stationed at Yorknd, would encounter the asional conflict despite sharing a border with a small Southeast Aploth country. On the contrary, as the world¡¯srgestndlocked nation, Merania¡¯s authorities couldn¡¯t be more amicable. Even when Kane took the initiative to provoke them with his troops, the Meranians didn¡¯t resist and even offered them flower wreaths, rendering Kane unable to throw a tantrum even if he wanted to. That opportunity was the best time for Kane to start a war. Hades studied Kane with a poker face and pondered for about ten seconds before speaking. Hades studied Kane with a poker face and pondered for more than ten seconds before speaking. ¡°Kane, don¡¯t think I¡¯m clueless about the thoughts going through your mind. I suggest you quit harboring any crooked ideas if you don¡¯t want to die. Merania serves as a buffer zone between Remdik and us. This arrangement has been in ce for over a hundred years and must not be broken prematurely. Nevertheless, I allow you to mobilize Shusonna Army to march into Merania¡¯s territory this time.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed after he listened to Hades¡¯ words. However, before he could celebrate, Hades¡¯ voice rang out again. ¡°Having said that, you aren¡¯t allowed to fire a shot in Merania unless absolutely necessary. Do you understand?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 949 The Legendary Man Chapter 949 The Legendary Man Chapter 949-The look on Kane¡¯s face changed the moment he heard that. However, before he could say anything in response, Hades continued, ¡°I will send Merania a notice regarding the war in the name of Asura¡¯s Office. It is to inform them that we have no intention of invading them as we only wish to bring our people back. Charleigh will determine the direction of our war against Remdik, so I am sure they will try to stop us from retrieving him. Merania won¡¯t dare help either of us, so we should just have them watch silently from the side. You need to give Merania a warning when our army enters the country. Tell them that we will not invade theirnd as long as they do not open fire upon us. If they try and stop our army, however, we will assume that Merania is on Remdik¡¯s side and dere war upon them as well! Is that clear?¡± ¡°Yes, I understood¡­¡± Kane replied reluctantly. Hades shot him a cold re as he said, ¡°Remember this, Kane. The objective of this mission is to retrieve Charleigh and increase the number of high-tier fighters in Asura¡¯s Office. The point of this is to prepare for the war against Remdik in the near future. If you screw this up by doing anything other than what you¡¯ve been told, my next order will be to have you executed!¡± Kane shuddered when he saw the terrifying look in Hades¡¯ eyes. Karl¡¯s cultivation level was the highest among the Eight Kings of War, but Hades, who had taken Jonathan¡¯s ce, was undoubtedly the most vicious one. While most people don¡¯t actually mean it when they say they¡¯d have someone killed, I know for a fact that Hades here wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give the order! With that in mind, Kane quickly puffed up his chest and promised, ¡°I will definitelyplete my mission!¡± ¡°Go on, then. Use everything you¡¯ve got to bring Charleigh back,¡± Hades said calmly before ending the call. ¡°Dorian, have Mysonna Army begin organizing its troops. All soldiers are to eat and sleep in their vehicles. If Shusonna Army runs into any resistance in Merania, Mysonna Army is to be mobilized immediately to assist them. Hayes, I want Eastern Army to have a third of its long-ranged guided missiles locked onto all cities in Merania that are level two and above. If Mysonna Army is mobilized, you guys are to carpet-bomb every single one of those cities. Is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dorian and Hayes both responded in unison before heading off to carry out their orders. ¡°Jeremy, Mysonna Army¡¯s defenses will be weakened once they are mobilized, so Zaidham Army will have to cover for them while they are in battle. Have your men ready for battle at all times.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°Andy, Yalegard Legion is to monitor the situation in Yaleview at all times and be ready to support Shusonna Army if necessary.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Terrence, Southern Army will continue with their transportation duties. We need to make sure that we keep Doveston¡¯s supply lines up.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± As the screens on the disy went ck one after another, Hades and Zachary were the only ones remaining. ¡°Is there anything Guardian Army can assist with, Hades?¡± ¡°Guardian Army doesn¡¯t have to do anything at the moment. If any of the other forces run into any trouble, we¡¯ll send them over as backup.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zachary was about to get up and leave when Hades called out to him again, ¡°Zachary, try contacting the ckwood family again. Their guys should be picking Mr. Goldstein up by now. Ask them if they could help escort Charleigh as well.¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Zachary said and walked right out of the control room. Hades breathed a huge sigh as he sank into his chair and stared at the monitors around him. ¡°You would be much more suited for this position, Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Jonathan was hiding in the back of a military truck and using it to head south. Having been hunted down for over two thousand miles, even someone as tough as Jonathan was extremely exhausted. He went underground after leaving Bachov and headed south for over two hundred miles. It wasn¡¯t until he had run out of Spirit Rejuvenating Pills that he came out of the ground. While spiritual energy was the purest form of energy and could be absorbed from nature, it only provided Jonathan with the strength to keep fighting. As it did nothing to nourish his body, Jonathan withdrew the vitality from his limbs and focused on using them to repair his internal organs. Given how skinny and weary Jonathan looked, it would be tough for the other cultivators to identify him even if he were standing right in front of them. A cultivator could have all the spiritual energy in the world and still copse if they werecking in vitality. If one were topare that with a car, the spiritual energy would represent the fuel inside the gas tank. Even with a full tank of fuel, the car wouldn¡¯t be able to go very far if its other parts were all damaged. As such, Jonathan had no choice but to sneak into the storagepartment of a military truck. Although he didn¡¯t speak Remdikian, he could clearly see that they were having a meeting to discuss their battle n. ording to the marks made by one of the generals, it became obvious that they were headed in Merania¡¯s direction. Jonathan¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t all that severe, but he knew he would not survive an encounter with Remdik¡¯s God Realm cultivators. Fearing that he would be discovered by the Remdikians, Jonathan didn¡¯t dare use any of his communication devices throughout the journey. As such, he didn¡¯t know that Ksana had already made it into Merania, let alone the fact that the battle between Chanaea and Remdik was going to take ce there. On the other hand, God Realm cultivators of Remdik from the western war zones had started entering Merania. They tried to capture Jonathan so that they could trade him for Charleigh in case Asura¡¯s Office beat them to it. With Ksana and Charleigh¡¯s locations revealed, however, Remdik decided to go straight for the root of the problem instead. After all, they knew all too well the risks and costs of hunting Jonathan down. The storagepartment of the military truck that Jonathan was lying in was narrow and ufortable, but he was d that the truck hadn¡¯t stopped since it departed from Remdik. If this truck continues on at this speed, I should be able to arrive at the border of Merania in about half a day. After that, I¡¯ll have Kane and his men meet up with me and bring me back. With that in mind, Jonathan closed his eyes and began plotting his escape n. Meanwhile, Sirius and two other God Realm cultivators from the ckwood family were standing atop a mountain less than five miles away and watching the convoy as it passed. ¡°Hey, Sirius! We can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing now that we¡¯re in Remdik! How about we attack the convoy below?¡± a burly man asked coldly. Sirius shook his head lightly in response. ¡°We are here for Jonathan, not toy an ambush. Besides, Charleigh is our top priority right now. We cannot afford to waste even a second on anything else.¡± ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head over to Merania!¡± Sirius replied as he headed south without any hesitation whatsoever. He was moving so fast that everyone else could only see afterimages of him. The other two God Realm cultivators from the ckwood family could only sigh in disappointment as they shot the convoy one final nce before leaving. Little did they know, they had just missed Jonathan, who was hiding in one of the trucks below. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 950 The Legendary Man Chapter 950 The Legendary Man Chapter 950- Attack And Defend This day would surely go down in history for Merania as it received notices from Chanaea and Remdik almost simultaneously. Both countries were about to enter Merania from the north and south, and they would go to war the moment they encountered any resistance in the country. That would have been an extremely humiliating experience for any country in the world, but Merania chose to put up with it and even let both forces through its borders without any resistance whatsoever. In fact, Merania even went as far as having all of its armed forces fall back. Merania promised Chanaea and Remdik that it would neither interfere with their military activities nor take either side in this conflict. In return, Chanaea and Remdik would have to stay out of Merania¡¯s cities and refrain from hurting its citizens. If either of the two forces were to break that rule, then Merania would immediately side with the opposing side. The rest of the world had their eyes on Merania after the statement was released. Merania was basically letting Chanaea and Remdik use itsnd as a battlefield. Being a weak country with no allies, that was all it could do in such a dire situation. In less than five hours after Merania released that statement, the Remdik army of one hundred and fifty thousand men marched into Merania. Kane, too, wasted no time leading Shusonna Army of one hundred and seventy thousand men into Merania from the southern border. He understood that this mission was not a show of strength, but a true war against Remdik. Given how valuable Charleigh was, the side that managed to secure him would gain the upper hand in future battles. This battle between Chanaea and Remdik was originally fought at River Onxy of Doveston, but it had be a global issue after getting Aploth and Epea involved. As such, Kane¡¯s mission was not only to retrieve Charleigh but to also hide him from all the other countries before they discovered him. Regardless of the side that sessfully recovered Charleigh, the opposing force would not try to kill him even if they failed to capture him. Just as Hades had nned, if Shusonna Army lost the battle or encountered resistance from Merania, then Yalegard Legion would head over and back them up. Mysonna Army would also infiltrate Merania from the southwest border and go straight for its capital city. Zaidham Army¡¯s air support and Eastern Army¡¯s guided missile carpet-bombing were meant to eliminate Charleigh if they failed to retrieve him. Before the Chanaean and Remdik forces encountered each other, two other battles were already taking ce. The first battle was an information warfare waged by Intelligence Unit of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Dark Special Forces. In this day and age, there were tons of information warfare methods in existence, including hacking battles, espionage warfare, and intelligence warfare. Even before Shusonna Army left, Dark Special Forces of Asura¡¯s Office had teamed up with Eastern Army¡¯s Intelligence Bureau tounch an all-out attack against Remdik. Zedfield¡¯s Intelligence Bureau participated in the information warfare as well, providing Chanaea with an unprecedented level of consistency in the intelligence gathered. They all had a single goal¡ªto cripple Remdik¡¯s chain ofmand. The other battle was being led by Karl, who had be Number 1, and Sirius of the ckwood family. Despite how mighty the huge army looked, itsrge size also made the advance much slower. While Shusonna Army and the general troops were charging ahead at full speed, it would take at least one and a half days for both forces to encounter each other as Merania was a really huge country. Therefore, it would be wise to have the high-level cultivators from Grandmaster Realm and God Realm fight each other before that. Once the oue of the battle between high-level cultivators was confirmed, the two forces would be able to determine if they should attack or defend. That would allow them to quickly make adjustments to their strategies. Meanwhile, Ksana was having some snacks in a small town in Merania. Everyone in the area was dead, though. There were four corpses lying next to the stall she was snacking at.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Ksana¡¯s face had blood sttered all over it as she munched on the snacks. As for Charleigh, he no longer looked like the gentleman that he used to be. Desperately running for his life throughout the past few days had taken a huge toll on him. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, Ksana chopped off his limbs, which added to his torment. Because Ksana only applied some very basic bandages to his wounds, the wounds on his limbs got infected and were oozing pus. Fortunately for him, he was a God Realm cultivator and had further strengthened his body significantly through spiritual energy modification. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve sumbed to his injuries and died a long time ago. He was in such bad shape that he no longer wanted to resist Ksana at all. Despite her beautiful appearance, Ksana was an extremely brutal and cold-hearted monster. It wasn¡¯t her fault that she turned out like that, though. Ksana used to look forward to things like gazing at the sea, strolling along beaches, and napping on grassy ins. Of course, those were simply childish wishes that she had when she was little. Ksana¡¯s views toward the world began to change when she was six, and it only got worse after Sanctuary trained her to be a killing machine. Having grown up in Sanctuary, chopping Charleigh¡¯s limbs off was child¡¯s y for her. Ksana could do much crueler things to him without even feeling the slightest bit of guilt or remorse. After all, she believed that the losing side had no rights to anything. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be running, Ksana? The fact that these four men discovered you indicates that more cultivators will being here soon! The longer you continue to snack away, the less likely you are to make it out alive!¡± Charleigh urged her while staring at the residents, who were watching them from their windows. He had lost so much weight throughout the past few days that people could barely recognize him. Ksana had a huge te of roast beefid out in front of her. ¡°Running won¡¯t do us any good if they already know we¡¯re here. We might as well fill up our stomachs before worrying about them,¡± she replied nonchntly while shoving a huge chunk of meat into her mouth. She then held another chunk up to Charleigh¡¯s mouth as she continued, ¡°You should eat more. We don¡¯t know when we will be able to have our next meal.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 951 The Legendary Man Chapter 951 The Legendary Man Chapter 951-¡°Our next meal? Well, I just hope this meal won¡¯t be ourst. I have yet toplete my research. I don¡¯t want it to end like this¡­¡± Charleigh mumbled as he munched on the meat. Ksana then whipped out a huge bottle of hard liquor and chugged on it before saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you were thinking, Charleigh. Why abandon your life as heir to the throne in Rodunst to carry out some gic research? Now, look where it has gotten you. Not only does your own family reject you, but you will also only be a pawn to either Chanaea or Remdik, regardless of which side you end up with. You have a great talent for cultivation, but you used all of it in your research instead. Sure, you became an Archmage, but you might¡¯ve gotten past Divine Realm long ago if you focused solely on cultivation instead. What is it that drives you to make yourself suffer like this?¡± Charleigh, who was lying on the ground, looked up at Ksana and the bottle of hard liquor as he replied, ¡°Let me have a sip of that hard liquor, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ksana nced at the bottle before picking it up and pouring the booze directly into Charleigh¡¯s mouth. After gulping down the hard liquor that he never tried his entire life, Charleigh shed Ksana a wry smile and asked, ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that someone had cursed me?¡± A curse? Ksana shot him a confused look and shook her head lightly in response. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Charleigh let out a helpless sigh as he replied, ¡°Let me put it this way. The reason behind my rapid cultivation progress is that I am able to grasp cultivation methods quickly. It wouldn¡¯t even be an overstatement to say that I get this strange sensation after seeing a technique being performed once. It¡¯s like asking yourself what one plus one will get you. You already know the answer without having to perform the calction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re a genius. It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t put that talent of yours to good use,¡± Ksana eximed as she recalled the younger days of being forced to drink Holy Blood and training really hard. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wanted it! This talent is exactly what cursed me! I used to just be a guy who was talented at cultivation, but a powerful cultivator arrived in Rodunst as a guest when I was fourteen. He told us that modern medicine has proven gics to be the determining factor of humanity¡¯s development, and he proposed that we use gic technology to filter out all the special genes cultivators have. After that, we could modify the genes of embryos so they¡¯ll be born with the potential for cultivation!¡± Charleigh eximed with his teeth tightly clenched. His eyes went wide as though he had recalled something terrifying as he continued, ¡°You have no idea how his proposal opened up the doors to my research. I used to be a proud and arrogant man who wanted to be number one in everything. When I heard that no one had applied the theory that the cultivator proposed, I felt a strong urge to do so. I then went down the path of doing research on gic technology and couldn¡¯t stop myself at all. Did you really think I never considered getting past Divine Realm before conducting my research? Well, just so you know, one has to ovee their inner demons in order to reach Divine Realm. Mine is the desire to perfect my gic research, which is clearly an impossible task!¡± Ksana was a little shocked when she saw the veins on Charleigh¡¯s forehead bulging from frustration. She was aware of the fact that one had to ovee one¡¯s inner demons as part of Divine Tribtion, but she never thought it would be his research on gic technology. Although she had no idea what gic technology was all about, she could understand why the ability to produce Grandmaster Realm cultivators was an overpowered skill to have. Otherwise, Chanaea and Remdik would not have gone to such extreme lengths just to get him. ¡°I may not be able to understand what you¡¯re talking about, but I think I can rte to your pain,¡± Ksana said while appearing to be in deep thought. Charleigh shook his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. As I went down the rabbit hole of my research, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to cultivate anymore. The only thing I see when I close my eyes is all the scientific data I¡¯ve collected from my experiments. I mean how else do you think Jonathan was able to catch me? Given my cultivation level, I¡ª¡± Ksana grabbed her backpack and jumped toward the side before he could finish his sentence. Boom! She had just dragged Charleigh aside when a gigantic battle axe came hurtling through the sky and landed right where they were a second ago. Ksana slowly wore the backpack on her back as she looked up at the sky. Three figures could be seen descending rapidly with their parachutes open. They turned out to be cultivators from Remdik. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can escape now, Ksana!¡± Charleigh said with a wry smile when he saw the three figures descending from the sky. ¡°Shut up! I will make sure I cut your head off if I fail to escape!¡± Ksana snapped at him as she stuffed him into her backpack, leaving only his head exposed. With her broken de in hand, Ksana then ran off as quickly as her legs could carry her. She could try standing her ground if she were up against a God Realm cultivator, but taking on three God Realm cultivators at the same time was definitely beyond her capabilities. ¡°This is Ksana! I am currently being pursued by three God Realm cultivators! What are you guys doing over at Asura¡¯s Office? Hurry up and send reinforcements over!¡± Ksana was clearly unhappy with Asura¡¯s Office. It has been almost four hours since I revealed my location! As quick as Remdik may be to act upon that information, they shouldn¡¯t be faster than Chanaea! Why is it that they beat our guys to us? Does Chanaea not care if Charleigh and I make it out alive? Little did she know, she was in that situation precisely because Asura¡¯s Office cared too much about their survival. Hades had Zachary contact Sirius the moment he found out about her location. Karl who was now Number 1 had led the cultivators from Dark Special Forces on a mission to rescue Ksana and Charleigh. Because they had headed out in advance, they were halfway there when they received the update on her location. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As such, they had to change their course and rely on military helicopters or other means ofnd transport to quickly get to her. Things were different for Remdik, though. Their men were all in their military base when they received the information on Ksana¡¯s location. Therefore, they just had to board their helicopters and head right over. Although they were farther away, they were able to get to her much faster than those from Asura¡¯s Office. Thud! Thud! Thud! The three figures cut off their parachutes when they were close enough to the ground andnded on their feet. They thenunched themselves in her direction at such high speeds that they only left afterimages of themselves behind. The muscr guy from the trio shattered the roof of a house as he stomped hard on it and disappeared from sight. The next thing Ksana knew, he had reappeared in front of her. ¡°Hand Charleigh over, and we will consider sparing your life!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 952 The Legendary Man Chapter 952 The Legendary Man Chapter 952-Crack! Crack! The other two cultivators cracked their knuckles loudly as they stood on the roof behind Ksana. Ksana held her broken de up in front of her and gave her shoulder a little shrug to slide the backpack down her arm. She then pressed the de against Charleigh¡¯s throat as she red at the burly man in front of her. ¡°I know that you guys are only here for Charleigh. I will kill him immediately if any of you dares take another step.¡± ¡°What the f*ck is your problem, woman? You¡¯re nothing but a ve to Jonathan! He will not hesitate to kill you if you ruin his ns!¡± Charleigh protested. The other two cultivators simply smiled at Ksana as they slowly approached her from both sides. Frightened by their bold move, Ksana applied some pressure on the de and caused some blood to flow out of Charleigh¡¯s throat. ¡°I will kill him for real!¡± she shouted coldly. Charleigh was scared to death at that point. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer, you guys! This mad woman will really kill me!¡± he screamed at the top of his lungs. ¡°Is that so? Go ahead and kill him, then! See if we care!¡± the burly man in the front replied with a grin. Ding! Ksana jumped into the air and used her broken de to block a bulleting from the side. She then hurled two more broken des at the two cultivators on both sides. Despite it looking like a single de, the broken de was actually a set of seven separate des. Zebedee let his clones use seven to eight parts of the broken de when fighting Jonathan, and he was almost able to defeat Jonathan with that strategy. While Ksana wasn¡¯t able to use the broken des the same way Zebedee did, she dide up with a few tricks for it. Ksana jumped backward using the impact of the des shing against each other, only to have the menunch two more at her from the left. Ding! Ding! Ksana easily deflected both of the broken des before putting them away. Charleigh¡¯s eyes went wide as he red at the three men in front of them. ¡°Are you guys not here to rescue me?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. They weren¡¯t aiming at Ksana when they threw those two des! They were aiming for my head and my heart! Despite having his elixir field damaged and his cultivation gone, Charleigh was still an Archmage and could clearly sense their murderous intent. ¡°Rescue you?¡± The burly man let out a chuckle as he spun the heavy battle axe in his hands. ¡°Our orders were simply to prevent Chanaea from retrieving you, so I don¡¯t see why we should rescue you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Charleigh eximed after hearing the burly man¡¯s words. I haven¡¯t stored any of that data at the research facility, so all of the data from my research is in my head. I secretly helped Remdik produce three thousand bio-engineered soldiers before this, so that would have altered their chances of victory tremendously. I can understand if they wanted to kill me back then, but I¡¯ve used up most of those bio-engineered soldiers in order to capture Jonathan and continue my research. Jonathan has killed almost a thousand of them, so why would the tsar want me dead? Right now, they need my knowledge and skills to create more bio-engineered soldiers! It doesn¡¯t make sense for them to have me killed! After racking his brain for a bit, Charleigh realized something and told Ksana in a trembling voice, ¡°I-It¡¯s not the tsar who wants me dead!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ksana asked in confusion while keeping her gaze fixated on the three cultivators. Charleigh sneered at the three cultivators in front of them as he continued, ¡°Things must be really bad for Remdik right now. The tsar would never want me dead at a time like this. Even if he wanted to kill me, he should only do so after I havepletely fallen into Chanaean hands. You don¡¯t even stand a chance at defeating these three, so why would they want to kill me? It¡¯s because I have the potential to affect the oue of the war in Doveston, and some people don¡¯t want the tsar to obtain Doveston!¡± Ksana hoisted the backpack over her shoulder as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying, but Master might be interested in hearing you out.¡± That was when she heard a message from Dark Special Forces through her earpiece. They told her that cultivators from Dark Special Forces were heading in her direction and were about twenty miles away. God Realm cultivators could cover dozens of meters in a single step, and she could cut that distance in half by running toward them at the same time. The ultimate battle would take ce in the final five thousand meters between them. While running, Ksana dodged an attack and chugged down the remaining Holy Blood in the bottle. That Holy Blood was extracted from the blood of Alexievich, the Remdik Emperor, so a single sip of it was enough to send cultivators into overdrive and greatly boost their senses. Ksana felt as though the inside of her stomach was on fire after she downed half a bottle of Holy Blood. Under normal circumstances, her spiritual sense would only cover a radius of up to eighty meters. With the boost from Holy Blood, however, it was able to cover twice as much ground. That gigantic axe has blocked off the path on the rightpletely, and the long sword has a sixty percent chance of killing Charleigh¡­ With that in mind, Ksana maintained an expressionless look on her face as she ran toward her left side. The long sword then flew right past her shoulder and stabbed right into the building in front of her. Ksana then turned around and tossed a broken de at the throat of the third guy. The look on his face changed the moment he saw the de. He quickly put both fists in front of him and used his gloves to deflect the broken de. The three God Realm cultivators did not expect Ksana to fight back at all, so they were all confused when they saw what she did. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Ksana? Do you really think you can take all three of us on by yourself?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. However, ording to my analysis, you three could easily kill me with a well-coordinated attack if I simply kept on running. If I fight back, I could at least make things difficult for you guys with my boosted spiritual sense,¡± Ksana replied honestly. The three cultivators burst outughing when they heard that. ¡°Is that so? Sanctuary only made you a God Realm cultivator not long ago! What makes you think you¡¯ve got what it takes to defeat us?¡± As Ksana felt the power building up within her, she clenched her teeth when she rubbed her nose and saw the blood flowing out of it. ¡°This, of course!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 953 The Legendary Man Chapter 953 The Legendary Man Chapter 953- One Versus Three At that moment, not only was Ksana¡¯s mouth and nose bleeding, but blood was also trickling down from her eyes and ears. An ordinary person would¡¯ve lost their sense of direction in that condition. Fortunately, cultivators above Grandmaster Realm could still rely on their spiritual sense. Ksana closed her eyes and expanded her spiritual sense, allowing it to flow outward like a gushing stream. Shepressed her spiritual sense, which was sufficiently powerful to cover approximately one hundred and fifty to one hundred and sixty meters, to work only within the sixty meters radius around her. Such a dense distribution of spiritual sense further augmented Ksana¡¯s perception of her surroundings. Although she couldn¡¯t hear or see a thing, she could actually sense the breathing and heartbeats of the trio in front of her in that extreme state. Ksana¡¯s body was invigorated by Holy Blood¡¯s potent efficacy. At that instant, every breath she took was rapidly exhausting her vitality. ¡°Something¡¯s off with the woman. Let¡¯s kill her!¡± After the burly middle-aged man roared, all the three Remdikian cultivators dashed forward in Ksana¡¯s direction. Crack! The earth shattered. Ksana¡¯s boots, which she specifically custom-made for battle, exploded into pieces as she stomped the ground. Even after using Holy Blood to strengthen her body, Ksana didn¡¯t dare to take the three God Realm cultivators¡¯ attacks lightly. The tip of the de barely grazed Ksana¡¯s nose as she dodged to the side. The next instant, she abruptly thrust the broken de in her hand, colliding her weapon head-on with a pair of boxing gloves. She ducked and slid under the massive axe de. With both hands supporting her, Ksana booted that muscr man¡¯s chin with both her legs. Bam! A dull thud rang out as the brawny man covered his chest with both hands and flew backward toward the sky. On Ksana¡¯s sides, the long sword and fists swung at her again. Brandishing all seven broken des, she formed a sword array around her, but the iing fist on her left directly smashed through her sword array and crashed into her shoulder. Ksana lost her bnce and was sent flying backward. She forcibly twisted her body in midair to dodge the long sword behind her. However, the trio¡¯s coboration was impable. It was as if they had rehearsed their formation hundreds of times. As Ksana spun, the long slender sword pierced through her ribs. While falling into that man¡¯s arms, she grabbed the sword-wielding cultivator¡¯s hair and headbutted him in the face. The sound of bones breaking reverberated. Then, she hurriedly leaped up andnded on the rooftop of a three-story building by the street. With a long sword stuck in her ribs, Ksana flicked her wrist to discard arge piece of bloody scalp while holding the backpack in her left hand. In midair earlier, she ditched her broken de and took off the backpack. Otherwise, the long sword prating her ribs would¡¯ve also gone through Charleigh, who was inside the backpack. The trio on the ground gazed at Ksana in astonishment. Sanctuary was an existence that could instill shock and a sense of oppression in everyone who had heard of the organization. Still, most Remdikian cultivators regarded the organization with disdain. After all, aside from a small number of people such as Jokovich and the others, Sanctuary¡¯s God Realm cultivators were nurtured, like the vegetables in a greenhouse. If twenty pairs of God Realm cultivators from Sanctuary and the outside world were pitted against one another in a one-on-one fight, the oue would be highly surprising, even if one cultivator from Sanctuary could win the match. Therefore, the trio didn¡¯t feel the slightest pressure when facing Ksana. Unexpectedly, she managed to severely injure one of them and tore off his scalp even when they ganged up on her. Although she was also stabbed, the three cultivators were still astounded. As fellow cultivators, they understood she was at the end of her ropes, and Holy Blood was continuously draining her vigor. What they failed to fathom was the reason motivating her to go all out. The cultivator, whose face was ruined and his scalp ripped off by Ksana, shrieked in agony, ¡°F*ck! Kill her. I¡¯m going to kill her!¡± Meanwhile, Ksana stretched out her right hand to grab the hilt of the sword stuck on her rib and gradually pulled it out. ¡°Ahh!¡± Holy Blood had enhanced Ksana¡¯s perception by several folds. Even though that could help her better control everything around her, Holy Blood¡¯s effect also amplified all her other senses. Under normal circumstances, the hole in her body would¡¯ve been a grave injury. Now that the pain was exacerbated, Ksana felt as if someone was nailing countless metal spikes into her bones, causing her to shudder all over. As she pulled out the long sword inch by inch, blood gushed out continuously like a fountain. However, the next second, she used her spiritual energy to seal the gaping wound. ¡°Come on!¡± Ksana pointed the tip of the sword at the three cultivators below and uttered softly, ¡°Once I kill all of you, I can go see the ocean.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯tced with the slightest hint of anger or iciness. She merely spoke in a t undertone. Still, her words sent chills traveling down the trio¡¯s spines. Ksana was no longer bothered by her injuries. Her indifference was a state ofplete emotional detachment. Evidently, she had already made peace with the possibility of death. ¡°We must aplish our mission. Even if we die here, we won¡¯t let Charleigh survive,¡± the muscr middle-aged man bellowed. Then, he hurled his giant axe at the building beneath Ksana¡¯s feet while the other two cultivators leaped into the air and attacked her. Ksana¡¯s body swayed, leaving a cloud of bloody mist lingering in the air before she dashed toward the man with severe facial trauma. She was targeting the weakest of the bunch, as she knew she had no chance of winning against all three of them. Nheless, seizing the brief window of time before they surrounded her, Ksana reckoned she could still risk her life to take one of them down with her. As for Charleigh, she couldn¡¯t bother to protect him anymore. Because of Jonathan¡¯s words, urging her to cling to life and see all the wonderful things the world had to offer, Ksana had brought Charleigh all the way to Merania, but she figured that she could only make it here. I grew up among endless ughters, so I guess I¡¯m destined to meet my end on the battlefield. Ultimately, I¡¯m not fated to see the beautiful things in the world. The sun, the beaches, and the waves¡­ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Perhaps heaven and hell truly existed, but Ksana didn¡¯t know where she would end up after her death. Given a chance to be reborn as a human, my only wish is to be bereft of talents for cultivation. Being an ordinary person living a regr life seems like a pretty good option too¡­ ng! As their des collided, she reached out to grasp her opponent¡¯s sword. By utilizing the slight resistance met by his de when severing her fingers, she dyed him for a split second and shed his neck with her long sword. Unfortunately, right when she was about to seed, a fist imbued with massive spiritual pressure split the air and approached from her left, cannoning heavily into her shoulder. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 954 The Legendary Man Chapter 954 The Legendary Man Chapter 954-With just one punch, the de on Ksana¡¯s right hand was thrown out, missing the target¡¯s neck by less than half an inch. However, her body was sent flying into the distance, crashing hard into a car aside. Despite the precarious situation, Ksana still used herst bit of energy tond on her back. Charleigh was a mortal and didn¡¯t possess any spiritual energy. Hence, if she used him as a shield, he wouldn¡¯t have any spiritual energy protecting his organs and would be instantly crushed by the huge impact. Meanwhile, on the ground, Ksana was leaning against a deeply-dented car, blood sputtering out of her mouth. The punch had shattered her left shoulder and ribs, with bone fragments piercing through her left lung. Ksana¡¯s body waspletely wrecked. The worst thing was, Ksana¡¯s spiritual energy was in disarray, and she couldn¡¯t gather them to treat her injuries. Blood gushed out of Ksana¡¯s mouth and nose as she lowered her head to look at her own body. The four fingers of her left hand were severed, and her left arm waspletely shattered, hanging limply from her shoulder. Despite being badly bashed, Ksana¡¯s right hand stubbornly clung to the backpack in her embrace. Fresh blood dripped on Charleigh¡¯s face, and Ksana reached out to wipe away the blood with her right hand. ¡°You¡¯re still alive¡­¡± Charleigh was lying in her embrace, his vacant eyes blinking. He had witnessed how Ksana fought through the battle. Despite the fact that Ksana had only fought her opponent twice, and both battlessted only mere seconds, Charleigh was still shell-shocked by her vicious moves. It was apparent that Charleigh was the one being targeted, so Ksana could have escaped unscathed by simply leaving him behind. Thus, Charleigh was confused as to why she chose to remain and protect him in such a dangerous situation. Does she think so highly of herself, that she¡¯s an indispensable agent of the war? However, it was imusible that Ksana, a killing machine, would devote her allegiance to Chanaea nor Remdik. It was also hard for Charleigh to believe that Ksana was blindly following Jonathan¡¯s orders. A ve contract was merely a tool to manipte someone¡¯s life and death, and it had no binding magic that would end their life if they dared to breach the contract. Given the circumstances, Charleigh believed that Jonathan would have forgiven Ksana even if she had chosen to abandon the mission given to her to save him. It was three against one, and Ksana didn¡¯t stand a chance at all. Moreover, Asura¡¯s Officecked high level cultivators. Besides, Charleigh had crossed paths with Jonathan, and to his understanding, thetter was no tyrant. Hence, all factors considered, leaving Charleigh was actually Ksana¡¯s best choice. ¡°Why did you protect me?¡± Charleigh asked in a hoarse voice. Ksana did not reply and merely lifted the backpack closer to herself. ¡°The reason is not important¡­ We¡¯re going to die soon. Here, lean on me. We have to die with dignity, holding our heads high like human beings¡­ We are no robots or mere tools!¡± Ksana wiped away the fresh blood on her face with some effort. She was but an eighteen-year-old girl. If she had to die now, she wanted to die with grace. Charleigh¡¯s eyes were calm as still water as he looked at Ksana. He slowly parted his lips when he noticed three people approaching them. ¡°Go tell the tsar that he¡¯d better kill me for good. Otherwise, he¡¯d suffer the full wrath of the Rodunst royals.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± a burly man said with a cold chuckle. ¡°The Rodunst royals will not wage war with Remdik because of a lunatic.¡± With a loud bang, a giant battle axe shed down on Ksana and Charleigh. However, the moment the battle axe dropped, the burly man staggered a few steps back as if sensing something powerful. As he retrieved the battle axe to protect himself, a bullet hit the giant battle axe and was flicked aside. The crisp sounds of sniper rifles finally rang out. The group of men grimaced at the sight of the shell crater. ¡°Snipers! Kill them first!¡± the burly man bellowed. Following the burly man¡¯s orders, the injured cultivator held a long sword in his hand, leapt over ten meters in a single bound and aimed directly at Charleigh¡¯s head. ¡°Open!¡± Charleigh roared. A giant crimson arcane array raised around him and materialized into an intricate spirit shield, protecting Charleigh and Ksana behind it. The injured cultivator swung his long sword at the spirit shield, but the shield merely trembled slightly before returning to its stable state. This thing can withstand the attack of a God Realm cultivator? Ksana, who was awaiting her doom, widened her eyes in disbelief at Charleigh at the sight of the spirit shield. ¡°Aren¡¯t you stripped of your spiritual energy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a scientist!¡± Charleigh let out a chortle. ¡°I can design an explosive that responds to voice commands. The button on my shirt is a switch, and the front of my shirt is inscribed with the arcane array. It¡¯s deactivated under normal circumstances. However, under mymand, it will explode and activate the arcane array on the shirt¡ª¡± ng! Before Charleigh could finish, the giant battle axe had alreadynded on his formation. The blow had clearly impacted the efficacy of the arcane array, as it started to show signs of disintegration. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t we have help? Where are they?¡± Charleigh yelled anxiously. The hidden switch was his invention,bining technology and cultivation. He hadn¡¯t even considered employing it when Ksana cut his limbs off. After all, even if he activated the arcane array, it would have disintegrated following spiritual energy¡¯s dissipation, and he would still be left crippled by Ksana. It would have been meaningless to deploy his hidden switch, even if he was in depths of despair just now. However, it was different now. There was a beacon of hope for survival. Hence, Charleigh activated the arcane array to buy some time, all so the reinforcements could make it in time to save them. However, there was not a single movement after the bullet. Even a lunatic like Charleigh couldn¡¯t ept that the glimmer of hope was gone. However, Ksana smiled. The voice that had contacted her previously rang again in her ears through the earpiece. ¡°Hang in there. We¡¯re closing in. Five hundred meters¡­ Three hundred meters¡­ We¡¯ve spotted you!¡± Crack! As the spirit shield shattered atop Ksana¡¯s head, a peculiar-looking long sword swooped in from the side and was thrown right at the burly man¡¯s chest. A man, dressed in a ck fighting robe and a ck mask, appeared right in front of Ksana, holding a heavy wooden shield in his hand. ¡°Dark Special Forces of Asura¡¯s Office, code name Number 1,¡± Karl announced coldly to the three Remdikians. Then, he cocked his head sideways to look at Ksana and uttered, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t going to die, are you?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 955 The Legendary Man Chapter 955 The Legendary Man Chapter 955-¡°Finally! You¡¯re here!¡± Charleigh shouted beforeughing out loud. All four of his limbs were cut off by Ksana after Jonathan took him from Remdik. One could only imagine how torturous it had been for Charleigh throughout the entire journey. However, the moment Charleighid eyes on Karl, he was overwhelmed by poignant emotions, feeling as if he had finally met someone who was on his side. Even he himself could not exin the sudden sense of belonging that inundated him. Ksana gazed at Karl and felt a sense of rxation take over her. ¡°Number 1, I have brought Charleigh here as per our master¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll leave the rest of it to you.¡± With that, Ksana then slowly closed her eyes. Even Karl¡¯s arrival wouldn¡¯t mean much to her. As far as Asura¡¯s Office was concerned, Charleigh was more important than her because he was a valuable weapon they could use in the battle. On the other hand, she had sustained serious injuries. Even if they took her with them, she would most likely die on the way. She would only be a burden to them if they brought her along. As such, all she had to do at that moment was wait for death to befall her. That was the sad reality for someone like her. When she was no longer useful, she would suffer a fate worse than stray animals. However, as soon as Ksana shut her eyes, she could sense several spiritual energiesnding nearby her, surrounding her. At the same time, she could feel people approaching her, crouching down and tending to her injuries. ¡°She¡¯s a God Realm cultivator, and her spiritual energy is in such a chaotic state that she can no longer suppress her injuries. We need to stop the bleeding as soon as possible.¡± ¡°A mortal with all limbs and one ear cut off. His internal injury isn¡¯t serious, but the external wounds have been severely infected¡­¡± ¡°The injured¡¯s left arm has beenpletely crushed. There¡¯s no possibility of repair. The left shoulder is totally shattered. She has lost a huge amount of blood and needs to undergo surgery right now.¡± The four Grandmaster Realm cultivators kneeled down next to Ksana and Charleigh and began examining their injuries,pletely ignoring the three cultivators from Remdik. Holding his shield and sword, Karl stood in front of the two of them. His spiritual energy surged wildly, and he was ready to fight the three of them. ¡°Where are the rest of the God Realm cultivators?¡± Although Charleigh could not understand what the cultivators were talking about his injuries, he could tell that they were only at the Grandmaster Realm. Karl replied indifferently, ¡°We¡¯re the only ones here for the time being.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charleigh looked at Karl in bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re the only God Realm cultivator here. How are you going to defeat the three of them? You aren¡¯t Jonathan, you know?¡± ¡°Who told you I¡¯m going to fight them?¡± Karl took a deep breath before saying coldly, ¡°My mission is to get both of you out of Merania. The two of you are our utmost priorities, and we¡¯ll do anything to protect you, even if it means sacrificing our lives!¡± The gunshot of a sniper rifle broke the tranquility in the end. Both parties said nothing to one another. The three cultivators from Remdik charged at Karl simultaneously. ¡°Now!¡± yelled Karl. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The eighteen cultivators surrounding him moved their arms swiftly, and huge, golden gs appeared in their hands. Spiritual energy weaved in and out between the eighteen gs, connecting them. Eventually, the gs formed a triangr cage and trapped the three God Realm cultivators inside. Wielding their weapons, the three cultivators tried breaking the cage, but all their efforts only caused the cage to vibrate slightly before stabilizing again. Meanwhile, all eighteen cultivators were unleashing hand gestures while stabbing shards of spirit stones into the ground in a particr order. They were building the most basic energy-gathering formation. ¡°What are they doing?¡± asked Charleigh as he looked on in astonishment. Karl turned to the two of them and said, ¡°They¡¯re using themselves as the foundation to form the Summerbank Abyss trap formation to keep them in.¡± As a skilled Archmage, Charleigh was naturally well-versed in formations. Although there might be some differences between the Adrune and Aploth formations, the basics were still the same. One look and Charleigh could tell that the Summerbank Abyss formation was just the ovepping of six simr formations. The worst part of that formation was the use of humans as its foundation. In other words, the attacks of the three God Realm cultivators might have been blocked off by the formation, but they were actually absorbed by the eighteen cultivators who were stabilizing the formation. Even though the force was equally distributed, there was no way the eighteen of them could stand the attack for long. After all, back in Remdik, Vassily needed the help of thirty men before he could sessfully trap Jonathan in a trap formation. Eighteen people were insufficient to trap three men. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to hold on for long,¡± said Charleigh as he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Karl then nced at the Dark Special Forces. ¡°If anyone fails to hold on, there will be another person to take his ce. If everyone else dies, I¡¯m still here. As long as we¡¯re still around, we won¡¯t let anything happen to the two of you!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Following Karl¡¯s words, the three God Realm cultivators from Remdik began an onught of attack. In a mere matter of seconds, some of the members of the Dark Special Forces who were stabilizing the formation copsed to the ground. Another Dark Special Forces cultivator would then take his fallenrade¡¯s ce, stabilize the formation, and withstand the attack from the three cultivators. ¡°Are you not done yet?¡± uttered Karl coldly as he stared at the few cultivators. ¡°First aid treatment has beenpleted. We can leave now!¡± shouted a Grandmaster Realm cultivator. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Karl shielded the two cultivators while they carried Charleigh and Ksana using their spiritual energies before leaping into the air. Karl gritted his teeth as he looked at the Dark Special Forces cultivators who were trying their best to hold on. ¡°Please hang in there till thest moment. We need time to get away. Please!¡± His words sounded cold and ruthless. Yet, none of the Dark Special Forces members showed any sign of giving up and retreating. They all knew how important Charleigh was. Charleigh¡¯s presence was not only vital to the battle at Doveston, but it would also affect the entire Asura¡¯s Office and the future of Chanaea as well. They would have to endure all kinds of pain and torture even if it meant they had to kick against the pricks. Karl turned to leave without any hesitation after finishing his sentence. He had his own mission. Just like he mentioned earlier on, he would sacrifice himself and buy the two of them time to escape if all of the Dark Special Forces members perished. Just then, a piercing sound rang out in the sky. Karl looked up and saw a Remdikian fighter jet diving in his direction. Whoosh! Whoosh! Next, two trails of white smoke appeared underneath the fighter jet. Karl¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Gather toward me! Air strike iing!¡± The four Grandmaster Realm cultivators from Asura¡¯s Office changed their course and rushed toward Karl upon hearing his yell. A huge wave of spiritual energy surged into the shield and instantly erged it to the size of a door. Karlnded on the ground from mid-air and mmed his shield into the ground, shielding Ksana and the others behind him. However, as soon as his shield impaled the ground, a visible shock wave rushed toward them and wiped out everything in the vicinity. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 956 The Legendary Man Chapter 956 The Legendary Man Chapter 956-Although Karl¡¯s shield was nted into the ground to decrease the impact of the shockwave, the moment the shockwave reached the shield, the impact still sent Karl flying backward since he was imbuing the shield with spiritual energy. Without spiritual energy, the shield shrank to the size of his palm. Charleigh and the others behind the shield were also affected by the thrust force and were sent flying backward. ¡°Save them!¡± Karl bellowed in mid-air, and the spiritual energy in his hand turned into a gigantic hand, grabbing Charleigh. The four Grandmaster Realm cultivators were working together to weave arge made of spiritual energy in the air to catch Ksana and break her fall. ¡°Bring them away! Find the underground air-raid shelter!¡± Karl shouted as he summoned his shield. ¡°Number 1 of Dark Special Forces, Freddie, I need a detailed map of the surrounding area!¡± At this moment, Freddie had already established contact with the Eight Kings of War in Harfush. ¡°Understood!¡± Standing on themand deck, Freddie looked in the direction of the first team. ¡°First team, share a detailed map of the area within five kilometers of Number 1. Mark the nearest underground air-raid shelter as well as the best route from Number 1¡¯s location to the shelter right now!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Gathering the map of Kushburn in Merania.¡± ¡°Determining the locations of the five underground air-raid shelters in the area.¡± ¡°Quickest route found! Sharingpleted!¡± A map appeared on the monitors on Karl¡¯s and the others¡¯ arms with a thick green line marking the route to the nearest underground air-raid shelter less than fifty meters away. ¡°Four hundred and fifty meters from the southwest! There¡¯s an underground parking lot! Quick!¡± Karl yelled at the people behind him. Upon hearing that, the Grandmaster Realm cultivators didn¡¯t hesitate and ran toward the direction Karl had mentioned. Meanwhile, the fighter jet in the sky hadpleted its ascent, made a U-turn, and was about to dive again. ¡°Find a building to hide first! Freddie, I need you to contact Hades!¡± Karl shouted. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m Hades. Speak.¡± Hades¡¯ voice rang out from Karl¡¯s tactical earpiece. ¡°Hades, we have already retrieved Charleigh and Ksana. I want to confirm our position with Remdik! We want Charleigh and Ksana alive, but they want to kill them! If we don¡¯t fight them, we will all die here!¡± Karl shouted at Hades. As he was speaking, two loud explosions rang out around him. At this moment, Hades was sitting in his office in Harfush. He propped his hands on his desk while wearing a solemn expression. How could he not know what Karl was saying? There were many considerations that needed to be taken into ount to ensure the safety of a person in this dire situation. However, it was extremely easy to kill a person since all the war machines, guns, armor, fighter jets, and missiles were all developed for the sake of ughter and annihtion. It would only require guided missile carpet-bombing to eliminate Charleigh, like how Hades deployed the Eastern Army before this. If the Eastern Army¡¯s medium-range missiles were fired simultaneously, they would be able to eliminate the entire Merania, not to mention a few Remdikian cultivators. However, a full-blown war would ensue if they really did that. Despite the fact that he was determined to seed at all costs, Hades still fell into a dilemma when he knew that any decision he made would affect the lives of tens of thousands of people. ¡°Hades, you don¡¯t have much time to make your decision.¡± A short-haired girl wearing a close-fitting leather jacket was sitting across Hades, gazing at him indifferently. ¡°An hour ago, the Zaidham Army¡¯s fighter jets already took off and are now less than a hundred miles away from Kushburn. If we send troops onto the battlefield now, we can subdue the Remdikian military forces and buy time for Number 1 and the others to retreat. If we keep hesitating, even if Number 1 and the others weren¡¯t killed by the Remdikian fighter jets, the Remdikian cultivators will catch up to them from behind. By then, all the arrangements you made for the eight major war zones would only be for show.¡± Hades balled his hands into fists and punched the wooden desk, breaking it upon impact. ¡°Leslie, do you know that the war is not a game you y on a simtor? These soldiers are not just groups of numbers under your control! They are living, breathing human beings! If I dere war now, at least three hundred thousand soldiers would rush into battle. Do you know how many families will be ruined?¡± ¡°There is no right or wrong in war! You¡¯re saying all that because you just don¡¯t want to be the sinner who gave the order! Handing Asura¡¯s Office to you might be the worst decision Jonathan has ever made!¡± Leslie stood up and red at Hades coldly. With that, Leslie took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°You called me here to be your advisor, right? Then, let me tell you. If you don¡¯t dere war now, the Dark Special Forces will definitely be eliminated!¡± Then, Leslie turned around and left the office. Hades stared at Leslie¡¯s retreating figure, and his eyes turned bloodshot. Leslie was right. She was an expert in strategizing and rying orders, and he had summoned her here to help him judge the situation on the battlefield. Leslie had already stated her judgment. Should I dere war? If I don¡¯t dere war, the sacrifice of the Dark Special Forces will definitely be inevitable. All of Jonathan¡¯s efforts would be in vain. However, if I dere war, there is no guarantee that we will win. Whatever the oue, this will require the sacrifice of tens of thousands of lives. The sound of Leslie¡¯s heels echoed in Hades¡¯ ears. None of the Kings of War said anything in the public channel. Everyone was waiting for Hades¡¯mand. These few seconds felt like centuries for Hades. The moment Leslie walked out of the office, Hades¡¯ body went limp as if he had lost all strength, and he slumped into his chair. ¡°Jeremy, Western King of War, heed mymand! The Zaidham Army¡¯s fighter jets will immediately enter the battlefield and attack the Remdikian fighter jets!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Jeremy replied calmly. Thousands of miles away in Merania, the Zaidham Army¡¯s fighter jets, which were still escorting the Shusonna Army, suddenly headed in the north direction with a deafening roar. On the ground, Kane had also issued a military order to the Shusonna Army to advance at full speed. Meanwhile, Dorian had assembled the Mysonna Army in preparation for battle. The moment Hades gave his order, Dorian also sent a signal in the direction of Merania. If Merania dared to make a move, he would personally lead his troops andunch an attack on the country. The management of the eight major war zones in Chanaea had always known this war was going to happen one day. However, they had always assumed the war would onlymence after they resolved the problems regarding the Yaleview Army and the eight respectable families. They never expected Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s first enemy to be Remdik because of Charleigh¡¯s appearance The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 957 The Legendary Man Chapter 957 The Legendary Man Chapter 957-Meanwhile, Jonathan curled himself up into a ball inside the truck¡¯s trunk, not knowing what was going on outside. All he could feel was that the ride was getting bumpier. As he took a peek outside through a small gap, he realized that he was traveling across arge in of golden grasnd. Only then did Jonathan know that he was in Merania territory. However, he still dared not take out hismunication device. Nowadays, most military units were equipped with anti-reconnaissance testing equipment. His location would be exposed in less than a minute if he were to turn on his device there and then. Although the troop of junior soldiers consisted of mere mortals would not pose a threat to Jonathan, the iing cultivators who had heard the news would certainly put him in danger. Furthermore, he also sensed several auras of Grandmaster Realm cultivators around him just a few moments ago. In the past, Jonathan could effortlessly eliminate those Grandmaster Realm cultivators. However, his current haggard and weakened state would suggest otherwise. Even though he wouldn¡¯t necessarily be killed on the spot if he were to be besieged by Grandmaster Realm cultivators, they would most probably be able to stall him and request support from God Realm cultivators. Therefore, Jonathan had no other choice but to stay quietly in the trunk in order to protect himself. Meanwhile, in themand vehicle situated in the heart of the convoy, several Grandmaster Realm cultivators were frowning while reading the map in their hands. ¡°Rumor has it that the Asura¡¯s Office in Chanaea has issued an order to open fire. We must rush to the outskirts of Kushburn and meet up with the main force of the southern military unit in two hours. Ry my order now and get everybody on high alert; be prepared to enter the war zone,¡± instructed a bearded man in themand vehicle. ¡°Noted!¡± his subordinates responded without any hesitation before rying his order. Then, the bearded man furrowed his brows as he gazed out of the window. His name was Giovanni, the chief of a garrison in the south of Bachov. A week ago, the entire Remdikian Western Army had readied themselves for battle. Following Jonathan¡¯s appearance in Bachov, they started gathering their forces. Initially, Giovanni thought that his troop would be mobilized for a search mission around Bachov. He did not expect to receive an order just three days ago to head to the south and then enter Merania. More than ten other garrisons had also received the same instruction as his. As the name suggested, the main task of a garrison was to guard, defend, and provide protection to an assigned area. The duty of a garrison was of great significance in maintaining homnd security, especially in arge country like Remdik. Their troops had never been mobilized as such before. In fact, when the West Epea Alliance interfered with the warfare in Central Epea a few years ago and threatened the safety of Remdik¡¯s west region, the western war zone in Remdik only mobilized its Deep Sea Army and Sky Army. The rest of the garrisons located in the west had only received a level-two combat readiness alert. Yet, they were now deployed to the territory of Merania, which was about two thousand kilometers away. It was arge-scale military mobilization. They belonged to one of the northernmost troops. As for the soldiers from the south, they had alreadypleted the reorganization process while making their way to assemble alongside the rest of the armies. All in all, everything that was going on clearly indicated that a war wasing. Giovanni turned around and stared at the others in themand vehicle. ¡°Ry my order. Everyone is to get as much rest as they possibly can. We¡¯re one of thest teams to report at the war zone, so I¡¯m afraid the war will have already begun by the time we get there. If we all remain tensed up starting now, we won¡¯t be able tost long on the battlefield. Tell everyone to keep their ID cards secure, for that¡¯s a guarantee that we will get to return home after everything is over.¡± Giovanni¡¯s tone was soft and gentle, yet the othermanders present felt their hearts sink. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Remdik valued and appreciated heroes. Those who managed to climb up thedder and be commanders were people who not only reached a certain cultivation level but also earnedbat achievements. Otherwise, no subordinates would show respect to their leaders, no matter how high thetter¡¯s cultivation level was. The veterans knew exactly what Giovanni meant. The ID card served only one purpose, which was to ensure that the remains of the soldiers who had died in battle could be identified and sent back to their hometowns. The fighter jets of Remdik and Chanaea were attacking each other above the town of Kushburn. However, the top leaders of both countries weren¡¯t paying attention to the aerialbat zone. Conversely, they focused their full attention on the small town, Kushburn. With the threat of the fighter jets now gone, Karl and his team emerged from underground and started running southward. Meanwhile, in themercial street at the center of the town, the three God Realm cultivators managed to escape unscathed. More than thirty members of the Dark Special Forces got killed in the process of helping Karl buy extra time. s, none of them survived. When Karl received the news, he felt mes of anger burning in his chest. Yet, he knew now was not the right time for him to act on his impulses and let rage get the best of him. His only goal was to bring Charleigh back. Kane and the Shusonna Army were currently making their way over to Karl on military helicopters to provide assistance. ording to Karl¡¯s estimation, it would take at most another hour until their arrival. The only thing Karl should be doing was to stall for time. ¡°Keep going and don¡¯t turn back,¡± he said coldly to the four members of the Dark Special Forces standing in front of him. ¡°Your mission is to protect them as they move forward. I¡¯ll do my best to buy you more time.¡± Afterward, Karl¡¯s running speed decreased significantly. This was because just a moment ago, he sensed spiritual energy fluctuations rapidly approaching him from the back. After putting away his shield and long sword, Karl waved his hands and tossed multiple palm-sized ck discs into the surrounding buildings. Then, leaping into the air, he flung more ck discs in all directions. Within seconds, dozens of ck discs wereunched. Concurrently, the three people behind Karl had almost caught up with him and were only a hundred meters away from him. Immediately, Karl turned and left. Without the slightest hesitation, he took out a remote control using his right hand and pressed the button. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions sounded behind Karl. The three Remdik cultivators seemed to have walked into a minefield. No matter how they tried to dodge it, the explosions surrounded and besieged them. Anyhow, the explosion could only slow down their pace by a little. Even though the remote-controlled bombs were extremely powerful, the trio did not step on any of them. Therefore, the impact alone was not great enough to inflict harm on three God Realm cultivators. When Karl sensed the drastic changes in their spiritual energy, he realized that his opponents must have mobilized their spiritual energy to defend themselves. With a light tap of his foot, Karl took out a napalm bomb that was half the height of a human being and flung it behind him. Three figures emerged from the smog of the explosion almost at the same time. Meanwhile, Karl, who was at the front, tightened his grip on the sniper rifle in his hand and raised it mid-air. Boom! As Karl pulled the trigger, the napalm bomb instantly exploded right before the trio and transformed into a ball of fire with a diameter of tens of meters, engulfing the three of them The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 958 The Legendary Man Chapter 958 The Legendary Man Chapter 958-Watching the mes engulf the three Remdikians, Karl kept away his weapons and dashed forward again. The balls of fire faded as the napalm bomb transformed into droplets of fire that rained down from the sky. Three bolts of spiritual energy could be felt quaking in the air when the three cultivators from Remdik shook off the inmmable residues on their spirit shields. ¡°D*mn it! Surround him from both sides. Let¡¯s see how many more tricks he has up his sleeve,¡± the burly man fumed, looking at the other two beside him. With a roar, he lifted his massive axe and leaped up while the other two cultivators who were with him darted frontward diagonally. Knowing how formidable those three people were, Karl was struck with fear when he sensed their movement behind him. One might be a God Realm martial artist, but it would take an advanced-phase God Realm cultivator significant effort to exterminate a beginner-phase cultivator of the same realm within a short period without the use of some special tactics. Not every God Realm cultivator could single-handedly wreak a crushing defeat on their peers as Jonathan did since they fundamentally belonged to the same realm, albeit in different phases. The only difference that set them apart was their spiritual energy, so there was no way one could kill the other before the other¡¯s spiritual energy was depletedpletely. In light of that, the prospects were grim for Karl now that the three cultivators were pursuing him in three different directions. Even if Karl were more powerful than them, he could only fight one of them at a time. The remaining two enemies would simply need to bypass his defense to eliminate Charleigh without any obstruction. What should I do now? Karl¡¯s mind raced as he thought about a way out but to no avail in the face of the enemy¡¯s concerted attack. ¡°Die!¡± eximed the strapping guy as he hurled his axe across thirty feet in Karl¡¯s direction. Quickly, Karl wielded his shield to protect himself from the axe as he slid backward, taking advantage of the momentum of the flow before running off. That split moment was enough for him to devise a n. He would stand a chance of winning if he fought three in one ce instead of separately since the latter situation would be less predictable for Karl. He figured he should go to Charleigh first so the enemy could not reach Charleigh without going through him. With that thought in mind, Karl leaped forward from the ground in a light movement, but his adversary seemed to haveprehended his scheme when they closed in on him from both sides faster than before. Just like that, a racemenced between the four God Realm fighters in the town of Kushburn. ¡°I can¡¯t hold any longer, Kane! When are your mening? I need support here!¡± Karl yelled as he ran. Kane was equally anxious on the military helicopter. ¡°Half an hour at least! Hang in there, Number 1!¡± ¡°Are you serious? There are three f*king God Realm fighters here!¡± Karl cursed furiously, knowing full well that dealing with three martial artists was beyond his capability. The truth was he could have taken down one of them, but warding off three in one go was just impossible for him. Even if he could reach Charleigh in time, it did not mean he could protect thetter from the three martial artists if they attacked him together. This is just impossible! Should I just take Charleigh and Ksana with me and leave the four Grandmasters behind? I might still be able to stall the Remdikian cultivators for a bit if I were to distract them by fleeing. Or should I bring Charleigh without Ksana? She might have made significant contributions, but Charleigh must live to ensure Asura¡¯s victory. Karl¡¯s thoughts were a mess, sending a wave of spiritual energy that even the four people ahead of him could feel from hundreds of meters away. Judging from the force of the spiritual energy they sensed, it would only take the enemies a few seconds to catch up with those ahead of them. When Karl saw that his enemies were just tens of meters away, he clenched his jaw and shouted an order in themunication device, ¡°You guyse over and stop them. Hand Ksana and Charleigh over to me!¡± Karl could feel his heart stop and his chest tighten as he voiced the words, for not even thirty martial artists of the Grandmaster Realm could stop three Divine Realm fighters, let alone four Grandmasters. His order was no different from giving the four Grandmasters a death penalty. Still, the four martial artists ahead of Karl did not hesitate when they received the instructions. Following a tap under their feet, they sprang backward, passing by Karl as they charged toward the Remdikian cultivators. Soon, Karl sensed a ripple of intense spiritual energy from behind. Before he could breathe, two heavy thuds were heard, apanied by a deadly explosion of spiritual energy vibrating out in waves. Karl stared ahead, his eyes nk and unfocused when realization about what had happened dawned upon him. He could not believe that the two Grandmasters who carried out his order without an ounce of hesitation had just self-destructed. As Grandmasters, they could well have be kings of any region in the world, but they chose to sacrifice their lives without any hesitation to buy Karl some time. Still, Karl had no time to dwell on that thought, for he had just caught up with Charleigh and the rest. Seeing that Karl had arrived, the remaining two Grandmasters maneuvered their spiritual energy to send Charleigh and Ksana to Karl. ¡°Bring them back safely, Number 1. You shall not let us die in vain.¡± With that said the two cultivators propelled themselves backward behind Karl. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Boom! Karl fell to the ground on his knees when he heard the two deafening explosions that followed the cultivators¡¯ departure. ¡°This cannot be¡­¡± Karl muttered as he slowly ced Charleigh and Ksana on the ground using his spiritual energy before clenching his fists so hard that they dug into the rocky ground beneath him. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­ I didn¡¯t even get to know their names¡­¡± Whoosh! While Karl was still caught in guilt, three figuresnded behind him. It turned out that the three cultivators were unharmed by the explosions induced by the four Grandmasters when they self- detonated. ¡°I wonder if you Chanaeans are stupid. It¡¯s funny how you¡¯re willing to sacrifice your lives for a lost cause,¡± sneered the middle-aged burly man, Petrov Babanin, while mming his axe on the ground. ¡°Shut up!¡± Karl thundered as he stood up again. His body quivered in fury when he saw the Grandmasters¡¯ blood on their weapons. Those Grandmasters were trained by Jonathan and summoned to the service of the Dark Special Forces in an emergency at the eight major war zones under Karl¡¯smand. Together, the four made up half of Asura Office¡¯s elite soldiers and were seen as irreceable assets, but all of them were vanquished within less than half an hour. Their deaths agonized Karl so much that he felt something exploding from within him as if it was about to shatter his body into pieces. ¡°I made a mistake at Northern Crimson Prison. I should¡¯ve been the one who died, but I lived. The four cultivators who sacrificed today would still be here if I hadn¡¯t sent them to their deaths! I should¡¯ve been the one to die!¡± Feeling his entire being spasming in grief, Karl clutched his chest so tightly that he almost tore it apart. ¡°I deserve to die! All of you deserve to die! We should all die here together!¡± Shrieking, Karl picked up his palm-size shield, flung it into the ground, and drove it deeper into the ground with his foot while exerting a forceful st of spiritual energy. Rays of energy shone from his body together with the fluorescent glow from the half-buried shield, forming a beam of light that surrounded Charleigh and Ksana like a shield. With his sword in hand, Karl red at the three cultivators as his eyes turned blood red. ¡°Die!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 959 The Legendary Man Chapter 959 The Legendary Man Chapter 959-Following a loud roar, Karl turned into an afterimage and sprinted toward the strong middle-aged man, Petrov. ng! Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The axe and sword shed, giving off a surprisingly dull thud. A three-inch crack had crawled across Karl¡¯s sword upon impact. At the sight, Karl swiftly dodged his attacker with his palm resting on the tip of his de before shing Petrov in the neck. ¡°Your time is up!¡± he pronounced. In response to the attack, Petrov let go of his axe and extended his left arm to turn his bracelet into a spiritual shield that blocked Karl¡¯s sword, catapulting it away when the two weapons shed. Swoosh! The sword slit Karl¡¯s palm, and blood gushed forth, but Karl summoned his blood into a projectile motion and smeared the enemy¡¯s shield, blocking Petrov¡¯s field of vision. At the same time, the ground cracked beneath them in an explosion, but Karl was not deterred. He appeared behind his enemy in a swift movement and plunged his broken de into Petrov¡¯s heart. Yet, the other Remdikian cultivator with a long sword appeared out of nowhere and knocked off Karl¡¯s de. Karl quickly grabbed the sword and summoned his spiritual energy, creating clouds of energy that rose from his palms to form armor. Still holding on tight to his rival¡¯s sword, Karl jerked it backward in a strong tug and booted the man in his groin. ¡°Take this!¡± he eximed as his right foot lodged between the man¡¯s thighs. Two of them bounced back at the force of the contact, but Karl managed tond on all fours and immediately pounced forward again like a beast. Then, Petrov took aim at Karl¡¯s head and swung his axe at it. ¡°He¡¯s lost it! He¡¯s just trying to stall us!¡± Petrov cried out, swaying his axe repeatedly in the air to counteract Karl¡¯s continuous attacks. Frustrated as he was, Petrov knew it was not time for him to get carried away by his impulses, so he looked at his two partners and ordered, ¡°Our mission is to kill Charleigh. There¡¯s no point wasting our energy on this psycho. Go kill them!¡± Now that Petrov had exposed Karl¡¯s n, his two allies took a final nce at Karl and turned to chase after Charleigh and Ksana, who were utterly defenseless since one had been stripped of his cultivation and the other was gued with injuries. They would not be able to survive the attacks of two God Realm cultivators and could only ept their fate. Although the shield was nted in the ground before them and was still in protection mode, no one was there to control it. Under such circumstances, the spirit shield wouldn¡¯t be able tost for long. With all odds in their favor, the cultivator with a swordnded before Charleigh and Ksana with a smirk and flung his sword at the shield. ng! Charleigh and Ksana were stunned when they saw the spirit shield shake slightly, but fortunately, it did not break. Following the first attempt to break the shield, the other cultivator raised his fist and dealt a full-fledge punch at it, but the shield managed to stabilize after a glowing flicker. ¡°How can this be? The spiritual shield shouldn¡¯t still possess such power without support from spiritual energy!¡± eximed the Remdikian cultivators with a frown. ¡°Careful!¡± Just as the two cultivators were confused, Petrov¡¯s voice suddenly rang out behind them. Following his voice, the two cultivators sensed the fluctuations of spiritual energy behind them, and their faces turned pale. The instant they dodged to the side, Karl was already beside the shield, holding on to it with his two arms. His raging spiritual energy was so intense it was as if he was on the verge of losing control. It was then that the three Remdikian cultivators realized something was amiss. The spiritual energy from Karl¡¯s body did not rise to the sky but instead seeped deep into the ground. To learn what was going on, they maneuvered their spiritual sense and dove underneath Karl¡¯s feet. Their expressions changed when they realized Karl¡¯s spiritual energy was forming something like a silk belt attached to the shield embedded in the ground. It dawned upon them that Karl had been continuously channeling his spiritual energy to the shield, although he appeared to have lost his mind and had given up on protecting Charleigh and Ksana. They thought Karl must have gone berserk since hepletely ignored the blood flowing from underneath his mask and continued transferring his energy to the shield. Although such energy transmission was doable as long as it fell within the scope of ability of a cultivator, it would drain the person massively since a stable transmission required at least three times the spiritual energy taken by the weapon itself. Moreover, the biggest drawback of doing so was that one¡¯s spiritual energy would need to be constantly connected to the weapon in order to control it. The cultivator would experience the first-hand impact through their meridians in the case of an attack against the weapon. Hence, the two attacksunched by the Remdik cultivators on the shield just now had indirectly inflicted harm upon Karl, disrupting the spiritual energy within his body. Not only would that cause him severe injury, but it could also wreck his energy field entirely, leaving him disabled for the rest of his life, but all this meant nothing to Karl, who no longer cared about his life. He was ready to face his demise. After the deaths of the cultivators from the Dark Special Forces, the guilt and grief that Karl was experiencing had turned into destion and murderous intent that dominated his whole consciousness field. Right at that point, Karl¡¯s consciousness was in thebined state of sheer rage and lucidness. It was a strange phenomenon. His sensitivity to his surroundings was heightened, just like what happened to Ksana after she guzzled down a whole bottle of Holy Blood. Now that he was in a state where he hadplete control of every minute element of his spiritual energy, blood, muscle, and bones, Karl retrieved a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills and threw them into his mouth. As a God Realm cultivator, a single pill was enough to replenish half his spiritual energy, let alone four to five pills. Swallowing five Spirit Rejuvenating Pills in one go was tantamount to courting death. Apart from Jonathan, only someone like Karl¡ªsomeone who had lost the will to live¡ªwould be bold enough to do that. The truth was, Karl had no choice because the shield behind him felt like a bottomless pit that was sucking away every ounce of spiritual energy that he released. He desperately needed more spiritual energy to face his foes. At that point, his body was no longer just blood and flesh but purely a transmitter of spiritual energy. Taking note of Karl¡¯s relentlessness, an ominous feeling inundated the trio. This lunatic doesn¡¯t care about his life at all. If we don¡¯t end him right now, he might really be able to stall for time until reinforcements from Chanaea arrive. ¡°We need to end things now! Kill every single one of them!¡± Petrov roared as he lifted his axe as high as he could, charging toward the shield behind Karl. Comprehending his intention, Petrov¡¯s tworadesunched separate attacks to break the spirit shield. It was intended to serve as a tool to safeguard Charleigh, but it was also a weakness that could cost Karl his life. A coordinated counteroffensive might not terminate Karl in this situation, but it would be enough to empty him of all his abilities. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 960 The Legendary Man Chapter 960 The Legendary Man Chapter 960-¡°Argh!¡± With a roar, Karl wielded another two weapons when he saw the three men lunge toward him. Vigorous spiritual energy spread across the vicinity with Karl at the center. The energy provided by the Spirit Rejuvenating Pills coursed through his meridians into his limbs and bones. His energy was so intense that his enemies felt like they had dropped into deep waters when they entered his force field. Karlpletely disregarded his life when he released the energy from five Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. Under his control, the power from the pills was maximized to the extent that the three cultivators felt trapped in a cobweb, unable to move forward. A setback like that could quickly turn the tables in thebat between elites. A slight dy in the enemies¡¯ advancement was enough to give Karl sufficient time to react. The situation progressed swimmingly for Karl since they had entered his domain. With just a step, he positioned himself in front of the cultivator who had just lifted his fist tounch a punch. Their de and punch collided before passing by one another as blood spurted out. Karl retreated and moved to stand before Charleigh again, but his spiritual sense showed a massive axe and fistnding on his spirit shield. Cough! The bacsh of the impact and spiritual energy ate into Karl¡¯s meridians. Karl, who was in mid-air, lost control over himself and felt as though his body was severed into hundreds of pieces. Thud! He fell to the ground and tumbled more than ten meters into the distance until he hit a wall by the road. Upon impact, he twitched and squirmed in pain, wanting to stand up again but to no avail. s, he couldn¡¯t even move his finger. Potent and pure spiritual energy kept flowing from his flesh, but he could not move a muscle, for he could no longer sense his spiritual energy¡ªhe had been decapacitated. The spirit shield he nted shrank slowly within his field of vision while Charleigh and Ksanay on the ground, waiting for death to descend upon them. In the end, I still failed¡­ Karl opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he ended up coughing up blood. Petrov nced at him coldly, stating, ¡°You lost.¡± Then, he raised his axe again and swung it at Karl¡¯s skull, but before the axe could even touch him, an explosive noise reverberated in the air. Roar! Following a roar that sounded like a beast¡¯s cry, the axe was knocked to the ground by an enormous beast¡¯s skull. Above the skull appeared the shadow of a humongous beast with a swine-like face and sharp teeth. When the remaining two cultivators from Remdik saw that the beast was protecting Charleigh, they stormed over tounch an attack, but to their shock, the beast fended off their strikes with just a slight movement. They could not believe their eyes. An unknown spiritual weapon actually managed to easily deflect full- force attacks from two God Realm cultivators without even taking a dent. This is such a powerful defense weapon! Startled, they gazed into the sky toward the north only to see three figures approaching swiftly and landing in front of Charleigh in less than a second. The tall and thin man with a hammer on the left was Cyprus ckwood, while the short and plump man on the right, who looked at the beast behind him once hended, was Severus ckwood, also the beast¡¯s owner. Between them was a dashing man with a long spear who had a stern look on his face. It was none other than Sirius, the third elder of the ckwood family. He was panting heavily because he had rushed all the way here to assist hisrades. In fact, he would not have made it if Zachary had not given him the Dark Special Forces¡¯ equipment before he left. ¡°Now, who¡¯s up for a fight?¡± Sirius challenged as he looked at the three fighters from Remdik, swinging his spear. ¡°So, are you guys from Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Petrov asked in disgust as he stared at the members of the ckwood family. To the Remdikian cultivators, Asura¡¯s Office was merely a department run by mortals and had no longer than three years of history. Not even the powerful families within Chanaea would take such an organization seriously. However, at that moment, they actually had the audacity to hurl threats at the Remdikians. What perplexed them more was that the organization seemed to have an abundance of God Realm cultivators. In fact, such a strange situation had filled the three cultivators with an indescribable sense of defeat and exasperation. ¡°I bet you¡¯re not from Asura¡¯s Office. We assess our enemy¡¯s ability before carrying out any military operation. If Asura¡¯s Office truly consisted of that many God Realm cultivators, our higher-ups wouldn¡¯t have only dispatched three fighters here. So, speak up. Who are you?¡± Petrov interrogated. ¡°We are Chanaeans!¡± Sirius eximed as he gradually lifted his spear, pointing directly at Petrov¡¯s nose. ¡°We¡¯re taking them with us and will kill anyone who gets in our way.¡± With that said, Sirius turned to Severus on the right. ¡°Take them with you. That man, too.¡± ¡°Right away,¡± Severus replied to his brother. Eyeing his enemies warily, Severus went over to Karl and used his spiritual energy to pick him up before retreating. Meanwhile, the translucent beast rose from behind Sirius, securing Charleigh and Ksana in its belly, and turned to leave.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The Remdikians fell into deep thought as they watched their targets being fetched away and thought about the chances of winning the fight. Sirius and his powerful team aside, the spiritual weapon that could move on its own was enough to deter them, not to mention Petrov was the only one who had not sustained any injuries from their earlierbat with Karl and Ksana. This meant the cards were stacked against them if Sirius and his men were to attack, but when they thought about the cameras on them that were recording how they were letting Charleigh go right under their noses, they knew they were bound to face severe repercussions once they return to Remdik. As they were hesitating if they should take action, Savannah¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly rang out from theirmunication devices. ¡°Do away with yourselves in Merania if any of you let Charleigh go.¡± The three men stiffened at those simple and straightforward words. Although Savannah was currently at Kremalos Pce in Saspiuburg, she was still aware of the development of the entire situation. That could only mean one thing¡ªthey were being watched from the very beginning. Knowing the tsar was keeping tabs on them, the three men charged toward Sirius without hesitation. Sirius responded almost instantly, brandishing his weapon in response to the sneak attack. His ck spear reflected a glint of light before transforming into a fine line that struck Petrov¡¯s axe. Bam! The pressure concentrated on the small surface area sted Petrov away, sending him flying tens of meters into the distance. Then, Sirius slightly repositioned his body and flung his spear toward the cultivator with a sword, making a shing noise. At the same time, Cyprus raised his hammer to repel the other cultivator with gauntlets. Holding his spear, Sirius ordered with murderous intent in his eyes, ¡°Kill them, Cyprus!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 961 The Legendary Man Chapter 961 The Legendary Man Chapter 961-Meanwhile, in Kremalos Pce, Saspiuburg, the tsar stared nkly at the scene unfolding before him, his expression devoid of emotion. Seated on either side of the tsar were Remdik¡¯s military advisor, Ivanov, and Savannah, the head of the intelligence department for the western region. ¡°What are Geraldo and his men doing? How could they lose when there are three of them against two?¡± Savannah stood up; her teeth clenched as she stared at therge screen, her tone full of disapproval. Her family had always had a tense rtionship with Ivanov¡¯s family, which was the main reason the tsar appointed her to work for him and oversee affairs in the western warzone. The goal was to create a bnce between the two families, but Savannah felt utterly humiliated as the troops of the western warzone suffered frequent defeats in front of the tsar and Ivanov. She would have ended Geraldo¡¯s and his men¡¯s lives out of sheer vexation had they not been separated by thousands of miles. Meanwhile, Ivanov, sitting on the left side of the tsar, was carefully gauging the tsar¡¯s reaction. As Savannah reached for hermunication device with the intention to issue new orders to Geraldo and his men, Ivanov, who thought that it was almost time, intervened. ¡°Forget it, Savannah. They¡¯re no match for them,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°What do you mean, no match?¡± Savannah paused and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not here to enjoy my misfortune, are you, Ivanov? Don¡¯t forget that if Charleigh and Jonathan are taken away, and Asura¡¯s Office mass-produces cultivators of the Grandmaster Realm, the eastern warzone will be the first to be affected. Not even your four big regiments will be able to withstand the attack if war breaks out at River Onxy.¡± Ivanov nced at the tsar, who had yet to state his standpoint, and immediately understood thetter¡¯s thoughts. He got up from his seat and shed a smile at Savannah. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. What I meant was, no matter how hard you try to pressure Geraldo, given the current situation, he and his men are no match for those two cultivators from Chanaea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Savannah wanted to argue on behalf of her subordinates, but Ivanov¡¯s next words silenced her completely. ¡°Savannah, do you know what that illusory spirit animal is? It¡¯s called a soul weapon. It¡¯s a technique that involves imprisoning demon beasts who have turned sentient or the souls of cultivators and refining them into spiritual weapons. This technique has been lost throughout the ages. Only The Untouchables possess such an ancient weapon now. All I can say is that The Untouchables from Chanaea have started to get involved, and they are very strong. Geraldo and his men might have had a chance if they were at their peak, but they¡¯ve exhausted most of their mental energy after two rounds of battle. They¡¯re no match now.¡± Savannah stared at the wretched state of Geraldo and his men on therge screen. ¡°Untouchables my ass. They¡¯re just cowards hiding in a corner¡­¡± she said through gritted teeth, seething with frustration. As Savannah spoke, a hint of mockery flickered in Ivanov¡¯s eyes. ¡°Savannah, your position in Remdik has been secure since your birth. Given your sheltered life, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re not aware of certain things. Do you know why Chanaea, despite being surrounded by the West Region, Remdik, and Jetroina, has managed to expand its territory so greatly? The military of Chanaea was a disorganized mess before Asura¡¯s Office took control. If our nations were to go to war, do you not think that Remdik could have easily taken over Chanaea? Why do you think we, the Remdikians, have worked so hard to keep Merania as a buffer zone and avoid conflict with Chanaea at all costs?¡± Savannah wanted to refute, but was at a loss for words. ¡°The hidden sects and The Untouchables of Chanaea should not be underestimated. How do you think they have managed to defend such a vast territory with just a few God Realm cultivators? You are still young and inexperienced, Savannah.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Savannah was livid when Ivanov sneered contemptuously, but before she could say anything in retort, the tsar rose from his seat. ¡°Have Geraldo and his team follow Charleigh, mark their location, and inform the Divine Wind Army to launch an attack,¡± ordered the tsar before leaving the room. Savannah didn¡¯t dare utter a word. It was clear that the tsar intended to use Geraldo and his team as a target for heavy artillery, wiping out everyone within the target range. As the tsar left the room, Ivanov grinned at Savannah. ¡°Issue themand, Savannah. If this drags on, those three might not even be able to provide their coordinates.¡± With that, Ivanov left the room. At that moment, Charleigh¡¯s fate rested in Savannah¡¯s hands, and Ivanov wanted no part of it, regardless of the oue. Standing alone in the vast room, Savannah stared at the enormous screen in front of her, letting out a deep breath after a few seconds. Then, she issued two orders. The first was directed at Geraldo and his team, instructing them to engage the enemy, keep Charleigh in sight, and await backup. The second order was for the Divine Wind Army, gathered in Merania, tounch a short-range missile attack at Geraldo¡¯s coordinates, with the only requirement being to cause extensive damage and destruction. For Remdik, it was imperative that Charleigh be eliminated at all costs. Meanwhile, in the vast grasnds of Ibiville, two hundred miles north of Kushburn, a massive army of hundreds of thousands of soldiers had just gathered and was making its way down south. When they received the order to stop, the young and inexperienced soldiers, armed to the teeth, looked out of the canvas of their military trucks in bewilderment. Jonathan, who was lying in the trunk, breathed a long sigh of relief. The fact that the army had halted meant that they had reached their destination. Although Jonathan had no idea about Charleigh and didn¡¯t understand why Remdik had conducted such a massive mobilization of troops to Merania, he was relieved to know he was one step closer to Chanaea now. He would be able to evade Remdik¡¯s pursuit as soon as the opportunity presented itself. Moreover, it would be rtively easier for Asura¡¯s Office toe to his aid since they were currently in Merania. The situation was advantageous for him. Just as Jonathan was nning his escape route, the soldiers on his military truck began to disembark as if they had received a mysterious order. Peering through a crack in the trunk, he was stunned by what he saw. A missile vehicle was slowly lowering its support structure tond on the ground about a hundred meters away. ¡°Remdik¡¯s short-range K11 missile¡­¡± Jonathan stared in disbelief at the missile vehicle. ¡°What in the world are the Remdikians nning?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 962 The Legendary Man Chapter 962 The Legendary Man Chapter 962-Although a missile vehicle sounded like nothing special, in truth, it was a heavy hitter among a country¡¯s weapons. Pairing short-range missiles with a damage radius of less than a thousand kilometers, in particr, with such missile vehicles could significantly increase maneuverability and range. Even if one had incredibly skilled special agents or an impressive intelligencework, there was no way to pinpoint theunch base¡¯s exact location, thus drastically reducing the possibility of the missiles getting intercepted. There were less than fifty such mobile short-range missileunch systems in Chanaea, and weapons like that would usually be hidden in top-secret military bases. Hence, Jonathan had not expected to see one there. As he calcted the time he had entered Merania, a trace of doubt shed across his eyes. Something doesn¡¯t add up. Based on how fast this military vehicle was going, the convoy would¡¯ve only traveled less than a thousand kilometers into Merania. To Merania, however, this distance is nothing as serious as someone infiltrating deep into their hintend. It¡¯s impossible that Remdik would mobilize their army with such fanfare solely to attack Merania. More precisely, there¡¯s no way Remdik would want to do so. After all, forefathers of various countries mapped out the military strategy across the continents of Aploth and Epea with their blood, sweat, and tears. Merania is an indispensable buffer zone between Remdik and Chanaea. When you look at it that way, there¡¯s no need for Remdik to attack Merania. However, that only makes this situation even more puzzling. If one is tounch short-range missiles here, the missiles won¡¯t even get past Merania¡¯s borders. So, what are they hoping to achieve with this? Is there another threat within the country that only these short-range missiles can destroy? He was watching the missile vehicle slowly being set up and hesitating about whether to seize the chance to escape when he heard two men in military uniforms walk over to the trunk. The pair lighted their cigarettes while chattering away. Jonathan was exasperated when he heard them speak Remdikian. If I knew I¡¯d be in this situation today, I would¡¯ve made every effort to be proficient in Jetroinian, Remdikian, and the West Region¡¯snguage when I was still livingfortably at the Goldstein residence back in Yaleview. If I had concentrated on my studies, I wouldn¡¯t bepletely clueless about what they¡¯re saying now. As hey inside the trunk, he decided he would find an opportunity to sneak out from his hiding ce as soon as the two military officers left, then use the extrication technique to get out of there. While he waited, however, the conversation between the two military officers as they watched the crew setting up for theunch of the short-range missiles caught his attention and left him slightly stunned. Although he could not hear them clearly, he could catch small snippets, and two names leaped out at him¡ªKsana and Charleigh! A tradition in Remdik dictates that newborns can only be given names from a few dozen options. That¡¯s why if one calls out Ksana¡¯s name in Remdik, over a dozen girls would probably respond. However, Charleigh is a name from Rodunst. Although some people from Rodunst study abroad in Remdik, what are the chances that these military officers would mention those two names together? It has to be them! In an instant, Jonathan pieced together everything he had gone through over the past few days and formed a conclusion that was not too far off from the truth. Charleigh and Ksana must¡¯ve already arrived in Merania. If my guess is correct, that¡¯d be a reasonable exnation for therge-scale mobilization of troops in Remdik¡¯s western war zone. As for these short-range missiles, they may very well be an attack on the pair! Does that mean the war has started? As that thought crossed his mind, he could not contain himself anymore. His force field burgeoned in the blink of an eye, causing the trunk to split open. The surrounding military officers were so shocked that they scurried away. The others gaped in horror at Jonathan, who looked emaciated like a mummy, and pointed the guns in their hands in his direction. Meanwhile, the two military officers attempted to flee when they suddenly found themselves trapped inside what seemed to be arge, invisible palm and dragged over to Jonathan. Wearing a stony expression, Jonathan demanded, ¡°Speak! What¡¯s going on? Why did you mention Charleigh and Ksana?¡± He tightened his spiritual energy around them and stared coldly at the two men who were on the verge of suffocating. The two Remdikian military officers struggled while suspended in midair, but they were mere mortals and no match for Jonathan. As for whatever they were babbling in Remdikian, Jonathan could not understand a word of it. Suddenly, three dull thuds rang out. Looking up, Jonathan saw that three Grandmasters had leaped forward andnded before him. ¡°I¡¯m Giovanni, chief of the hundred-and-ninth garrison in Remdik¡¯s western army base. We¡¯re carrying out an attack. We¡¯ve previouslymunicated with Merania and obtained permission, so please release my men.¡± At that moment, Jonathan looked worse for wear as he had used too much of his vitality to heal his internal injuries. Even Josephine, who shared a bed with him, would not necessarily have been able to recognize him in that state, let alone the Remdikian military officers who had never met him before. As for Giovanni and the rest, they immediately assumed Jonathan was a cultivator from Merania. Thinking they were getting stopped because they had trespassed onto Merania territory, the men quickly exined who they were. Seeing that Jonathan made no response, one of the other military officers repeated what Giovanni had said in Meranian. Jonathan surveyed the trio. Then, he expanded his spiritual sense to envelop everything within a hundred-meter radius inside his mind. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the distance, numerous waves of spiritual energy were approaching their direction after sensing the intense surge of spiritual energy in that area. ording to Jonathan¡¯s observation, those men were Grandmaster Realm cultivators and posed a certain level of threat to him. Despite that, he knew that with his skills in Earthly Escape, they would not be able to stop him if he decided to run. ¡°Does anyone here know how to speak Chanaean?¡± he asked coldly. Upon hearing his question, the trio¡¯s expressions shifted drastically, and they drew out their weapons. Our army is in the war zone with Chanaea now. We¡¯re only waiting to unleash an initial wave of attacks with the short-range missiles before moving in at full force. But now, a Chanaean cultivator has suddenly popped up in the rear! All the Remdikian soldiers present felt very tense. As more and more figures appeared, Giovanni briefly exined the situation to the neers. Soon, a dozen Grandmaster Realm military officers began moving into their positions with grim expressions, separating Jonathan from the missile vehicle not far away. As Jonathan observed their movements, the ominous feeling in his heart intensified. With a slight turn of his wrist, he was suddenly holding Asura¡¯s Office¡¯smunication device for individualbat in his hand. As soon as he put on the earpiece, a series of shouts and calls rang out continuously. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 963 The Legendary Man Chapter 963 The Legendary Man Chapter 963-Jonathan¡¯smunication device had one of the highest authority settings in Asura¡¯s Office. Although Hades hadpletely taken over the matters of Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan could still see all themands and updates sent out by Asura¡¯s Office. The ear-piercing sirens meant that they were all strategic-level deployment information. With a solemn expression on his face, Jonathan keyed in his password. There, he saw a string of commands and updates sent out by Asura¡¯s Office. In fact, it was as though his device had been infected by a virus because lines ofmands and updates were popping up non-stop on the palm- sized device. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Some of the updates read: Eastern Army¡¯s medium-range missiles are ready. Shusonna Army has assembled and entered Merania. Zaidham Army¡¯s fighter jets are moving toward Merania. Mysonna Army has deployed its elite military agents. Dark Special Forces of Asura¡¯s Office are entering Merania. Charleigh and Ksana are alive. Lines ofmands and reports kept popping up on the screen. Jonathan felt as though he had been struck by lightning, and he froze on the spot. In order to get out of Remdik, I curled up into a ball inside the small trunk of the military vehicle for two days. Who would¡¯ve known so many things could happen within two days? I didn¡¯t expect Remdik and Chanaea to have a war in Merania! ¡°They¡¯re still alive,¡± Jonathan muttered to himself in relief. That was the report Sirius had sent just ten minutes prior. I don¡¯t know how Sirius ended up joining the battle formation of Asura¡¯s Office, but it looks like it¡¯s a good thing. ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan. If you can hear me, Sirius, tell me your location and the current situation.¡± Jonathan switched on hismunication device fully. Everyone in Chanaea, who was on the public channel, was stunned when they heard Jonathan¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Mr. Goldstein is back!¡± Dorian¡¯s rough voice rang out, and he sounded extremely thrilled. In fact, all the higher-ups of Asura¡¯s Office felt utterly relieved when they heard Jonathan¡¯s voice. ¡°Where are you now, Mr. Goldstein? All we need is one word from you and¡ª¡± Dorian wanted to say something, but his speech was interrupted by Jonathan. ¡°Get lost and go back to defending the northwest defense line. I¡¯m not here for small talk!¡± Jonathan yelled into themunication device. ¡°I¡¯m now right behind the Remdik military forces, and I can see them getting ready to use their short-range missiles. Give me your location now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Sirius,¡± Sirius uttered in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already shared my location with everyone. Kane is on his way to get me. Ksana, Charleigh, and Number 1 are all heavily injured. If Ksana and Number 1 don¡¯t get treated soon, they¡¯ll most probably die. Now, we¡¯re dealing with three Remdik God Realm cultivators. One of them is in the middle phase, and the other two are in the beginner phase. For some reason, I think they¡¯re merely stalling. They aren¡¯t using their full strengths. Yet, we can¡¯t seem to shake them off. It looks like they¡¯re waiting for assistance.¡± Assistance? Jonathan looked at the dozen Grandmaster Realm military officers surrounding him and realized something. He then immediately turned toward the row of short-range missile vehicles that had been assembled. ¡°Run!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice trembled when he shouted into themunication device. ¡°They aren¡¯t waiting for support. They¡¯re waiting for missiles! Short-range missiles!¡± Sirius and the others were confused when they heard Jonathan¡¯s words. Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office, on the other hand, gasped instantly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how many short-range missiles does the enemy have?¡± Hades asked anxiously. Jonathan looked in front and answered, ¡°Twenty!¡± Bang! No one knew if it was due to the lengthy confrontation or if Remdik had given the orders, but the moment Jonathan reported the situation to Asura¡¯s Office, a gunshot from somewhere far away was heard. Ding! Almost instantaneously after the gunshot, a sound simr to a bell ringing rang out next to Jonathan. The bullet bounced off the shield formed by the bronze handbell and hit the military vehicle next to it. After that gunshot, the surrounding Remdik cultivators seemed to have received the signal to attack, and seven to eight cultivators were seen rushing toward Jonathan. Jonathan gently tapped on his foot, and a short de appeared. After that, his silhouette shed, and he charged straight toward the missileunch base. ¡°I¡¯m going to try to destroy the missile vehicles, Sirius! You must distance yourself from those Remdik cultivators!¡± Jonathan ordered. ¡°I can¡¯t! They¡¯re all over us¡ª¡± Before Sirius could finish his sentence, Hades was heard saying, ¡°Sirius, you must distance yourself from them! The short-range missile¡¯s explosion range can reach up to about five hundred meters! Although you¡¯re a God Realm cultivator with the capability of forming a spirit shield with your spiritual energy, you¡¯ll still get heavily injured if you¡¯re within a hundred meters of the explosion. If you¡¯re within fifty meters of the explosion, you¡¯ll die! The current intelligence information shows that there¡¯s only a thirty meters margin of error for these Remdik short-range missiles. Now that they have twenty missiles coming your way at once, they¡¯ll rain down on you and the others! Run while you still can!¡± Hades was direct with his words, and Sirius didn¡¯t say anything in response. Instead, only the sounds of intense fighting could be heard from themunication device. Sirius¡¯ voice was only heard once again around ten secondster. However, he wasn¡¯t talking to Hades. ¡°Severus, please bring the injured out of here. Even if we die, you must keep moving forward!¡± ¡°Cyprus, I¡¯m afraid I need you to fight alongside me.¡± Everyone in Asura¡¯s Office felt their hearts skip a beat when they heard those two sentences. With the information Jonathan had provided, everyone knew very well what the forces of Remdik were about to do. Therefore, Sirius was practically choosing death when he decided to stall those three Remdik cultivators. At the same time, everyone knew that the ckwood family could¡¯ve just stayed out of it entirely. ¡°Sirius!¡± Jonathan reached out to catch the massive axe thrown at him by a cultivator before sending it flying away with a kick. ¡°I owe the ckwood family a huge favor!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use in saying that,¡± Sirius answered. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to die yet, so you better destroy those missile vehicles now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Jonathan bellowed through gritted teeth. At the moment, Jonathan¡¯s vitality was low. Although he was filled with spiritual energy, his movements were still restricted. In other words, he couldn¡¯t perform properly. As he was countering the attacks thrown at him, Jonathan clearly knew how to counter every move, but his movements were slower than usual. What I need the most now is to replenish my vitality! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 964 The Legendary Man Chapter 964 The Legendary Man Chapter 964-By then, the Remdikian military forces had already figured out a Chanaean cultivator was hiding within their rear. Moreover, Remdikian military forces had also recorded Jonathan¡¯s conversation with Asura¡¯s Office. Once the trantion waspleted, all the Grandmaster Realm military officers found out who Jonathan really was. Hence, they started going after him. Those short-range missile vehicles were considered strategic weapons. If Jonathan were to destroy all twenty of them, those military officers would be kissing their military careers goodbye. Meanwhile, Jonathan was in a gruesome battle. Due to hisck of vitality, his movements were slower than usual. Although he wouldn¡¯t be harming himself if the battle were to go on, he still couldn¡¯t break through the cultivators¡¯ line of defense. As a matter of fact, there were times when he had his enemies restrained, but when he was about to deliver the fatal blow, another cultivator would show up to force Jonathan into retreating. Seeing how things were going, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. On the other hand, the opposing cultivators were getting more and more confident. Before this, we heard rumors saying how strong Jonathan was and how he had killed plenty of Remdikian cultivators on his own. Now, it seems like his cultivation level is only slightly above the Grandmaster Realm. As long as we can stay in sync, there¡¯s no way Jonathan can break through our defense, let alone destroy the missile vehicles. At that point, everyone knew Jonathan¡¯s weak physique suggested something bad had happened to him. However, that didn¡¯t stop anyone from giving it their all to kill him. After all, there was still a bounty within the Western Army, and whoever it was who captured Jonathan was entitled to a wish from the tsar. Initially, everyone thought such a glorious reward would only be given to a military officer in the God Realm. To their surprise, Jonathan was right in front of them. Although they didn¡¯t tell each other what to do, everyone was going all out with their attacks, hoping to be the first person to take Jonathan down. Facing those relentless attacks, Jonathan¡¯s expression was turning grimmer by the second. The missile vehicles are already in position! They¡¯ll only need to lock on to their targets beforeunching those missiles. I¡¯m running out of time! Bang! Jonathan struck his Heaven Sword on a huge shield in front of him. Before he could make his next move, three des were already right in front of him. Although the bronze handbell could defend Jonathan at any time, Jonathan could still suffer internal injuries if he were to forcibly fend off the moves of three Grandmaster Realm cultivators in order to kill one Grandmaster Realm cultivator. With my current vitality, I might really be in danger if I were to suffer internal injuries. Left with no other choice, Jonathan kicked the shield violently and leaped into the air before those three des could reach him. He thennded in an open space ten meters away. While panting lightly, Jonathan nced at the enemies before him. I want to use Earthly Escape to jump over them and destroy those missile vehicles. However, I¡¯m out of Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. Earthly Escape is an exhausting spell, and I could end up burying myself underground. Since the beginning, I¡¯ve noticed that no matter how the Remdikian cultivators changed their formation, a few of them remained in the same spots. At the same time, I know that the roots of the grass underneath my feet are as resilient as steel wires. That means one of the cultivators knows Wooden Escape, and that¡¯s very effective against my Earthly Escape. Right then, those initially defensively-minded Remdikian cultivators had figured out what Jonathan was trying to do. Therefore, they approached him in a coordinated manner. Just as Jonathan was contemting using the move he had in mind, a burst of spiritual energy soared into the air right behind everyone. A God Realm cultivator! Jonathan nced in the direction of the iing enemy and turned around to run in the opposite direction. Jonathan had hoped that all the Remdikian God Realm cultivators had been sent out to carry out the assassination. However, it would be foolish for the Remdikians not to leave a God Realm cultivator behind to lead such arge troop of soldiers. Jonathan knew that he was in a bad shape to go up against a God Realm cultivator. The only way he could live was to abandon his beliefs and replenish his vitality. Since the Remdikian cultivators were all busy guarding the missile vehicles, the other military vehicles were left defenseless. With that knowledge, Jonathan suddenly rushed into one of the vehicles and started killing everyone in it. ¡°What?¡± The Grandmaster Realm cultivators were all stunned when they saw that. Why is Jonathan killing all the mortals? Is he doing that because the Remdikian God Realm cultivators are here? Is he venting his frustration on those mortals because he knows he can¡¯t get close to the missile vehicles? Little did they know that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Upon sensing the life force in the vehicle decreasing rapidly, one of the Remdikian military officers swung his long sword to unleash a sh of sword energy toward the top part of the vehicle. The roof of the vehicle suddenly exploded, and Jonathan was seen standing on the vehicle with Heaven Sword in his grip. Needless to say, he had countered the sword energy unleashed by the military officer. At the same time, Jonathan was holding a dried corpse of a Remdikian soldier in his left hand. A lot of cultivation methods were recorded in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. There were even records of Dark Art, like what Ryan cultivated, which used humans as a way of replenishing oneself. Jonathan merelyprehended it when he came across that evil method, and he had never used it. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. That kind of method of using others as a way to replenish oneself was against the rule of nature, and it belonged to the evils. Hence, such a method wasn¡¯t tolerated by the world. Jonathan had never expected that he would one day need to sacrifice others to replenish himself. He then tossed that dried corpse aside, and it instantly broke into pieces upon dropping to the ground. At that moment, there was a faint glow in Jonathan¡¯s gaze, but he didn¡¯t seem like he had recovered. There were thirty-two Remdikian soldiers in that vehicle. Yet, absorbing the vitality of those people wasn¡¯t even enough to make up one percent of the vitality Jonathan wascking. Jonathan felt as though he had just had a drop of water after days of walking in the desert without water. Hence, he was feeling utterly restless after getting a taste of the vitality he absorbed from those soldiers. ¡°H-He¡¯s absorbing our soldiers¡¯ life forces!¡± a military officer shouted in fear upon seeing the dried corpse on the ground that seemed as though it had been left out in the open for centuries. Meanwhile, Jonathan had already dashed toward the second vehicle. I need vitality to replenish myself! Although I¡¯m going against my Cor, I don¡¯t have any other choice! Charleigh must live for future battles. I can¡¯t let those short-range missiles beunched! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 965 The Legendary Man Chapter 965 The Legendary Man Chapter 965-¡°Stop him!¡± A Remdikian cultivator finally realized what was going on. He bellowed and darted in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Although God Realm cultivators were rushing to the scene from afar, they couldn¡¯t let Jonathan continue his rampage unchecked. If they didn¡¯t intervene, by the time the God Realm cultivators arrived, hundreds would have been killed by Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± As the cries of agony echoed from the military truck, the withered grass around the vehicle began to turn green and grow wildly. The wild grass emitted a faint glow, turning into soft yet resilient tendrils, and shot toward the truck. Pop! Pop! Pop! The sound of countless swaying des of grass cutting through the canvas of the vehicle reverberated in the air. Then, the wailing ceased abruptly, and blood flowed down the des of grass. To kill Jonathan, the Remdikian cultivator resorted to using arge-scale spell, inadvertently ughtering all the soldiers within the military truck. Taking in the gruesome state of the vehicle, the surrounding Remdikian officers were briefly stunned. ¡°There¡¯s still spiritual energy fluctuationing from the truck!¡± a Remdikian cultivator shouted. Whoosh! A high-pitched sound resonated in the air as a blurred figure shot through the tattered canvas of the military truck and prated a Remdikian cultivator¡¯s spirit shield. Pfft! Blood spewed as the cultivator¡¯s body was lifted into the air by Heaven Sword. Above the military vehicle, a golden light burst forth, capturing the Remdikian officer in mid-air. Jonathan activated his spell, rapidly draining the life force from the Grandmaster Realm cultivator in his hand, who had yet to expire. Soon, only a withered husk of a dead man remained. As the Remdikian officer¡¯s dried corpse crumbled to the ground, a flicker of blood-red glint shed through Jonathan¡¯s eyes. The vitality he acquired from a single Grandmaster Realm cultivator was equivalent to absorbing a dozen ordinary soldiers¡¯ vitalities. As his vitality was replenished, Jonathan¡¯splexion regained some of its radiance, and even the wrinkles on his face began to smooth out gradually. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hint of madness while he wielded Heaven Sword. ¡°Since you insist on stopping me, I shall let all of you perish together!¡± Following an odd hum, Heaven Sword flew out of his hand. Jonathan¡¯s insides churned as if his internal organs were struck by a heavy hammer, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, three Grandmaster Realm cultivators screamed in anguish and fell to the ground in front of him. Although Jonathan could now harness the power of Heavenly Pryncyp, he hadn¡¯t passed the Divine Tribtion and gainedplete recognition of Heavenly Pryncyp. As such, what he was doing could merely be considered as stealing Heavenly Pryncyp¡¯s power. The user of such stolen power could never escape the bacsh. Under normal circumstances, the recoil wouldn¡¯t be harmful. After all, an advanced phase God Realm cultivator¡¯s body was nourished by spiritual energy all year round, enhancing their body to be several folds more robust than a mortal¡¯s. Since Jonathan was currently bereft of vitality, the bacsh could be fatal. That was why he found himself caught up in the desperate situation even though his Pryncyp of Strength had already recovered. Despite the weak vitalities provided by the soldiers, Jonathan managed to endure the bacsh after killing dozens of them. Gazing at the three severely injured Grandmaster Realm cultivators in mid-air, Jonathan expanded his spiritual force field, creating a few giant spiritual energy hands to capture those people and drain their vitalities. Although adopting that method of recuperating while battling would cause him to suffer a constant bacsh from Pryncyp of Strength, he could rapidly replenish his vitality. Unexpectedly, just as the three cultivators flew toward Jonathan, a powerful de¡¯s glint streaked across the sky from afar, closing in on Jonathan. It was a God Realm expert! Facing such an attack in his current state, Jonathan figured he couldn¡¯t withstand the hit even with the aid of the mysterious bronze handbell. He gave up on seizing the three cultivators at thest minute and retreated to avoid the de¡¯s glint. The attack struck the ground, leaving a one-meter-wide and several-meter-long trench on the grasnd. A cultivator with a buzz cut and wielding a sword with both handsnded in front of Jonathan. Propping herself up with her de, the cultivator slowly looked up, revealing her delicate facial features. Unbelievably, the neer was a woman. Jonathan regarded the female cultivator with a cold and wary gaze while she casually waved her arms. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein? You look different from your wanted poster,¡± she chirped, resting the long sword on her shoulder. He sized her up. She was approximately one point seven meters tall, and although she wore a camougebat uniform, her outfit failed to conceal her voluptuous figure. Shifting his eyes upward to her countenance, he noticed her exquisite facial features. She had a delicately arched nose, cherry lips, and slender brows. Despite her unconventional buzz cut, Jonathan thought she could¡¯ve debuted as a celebrity on the spot. The only setback was the expression in herrge eyes. The intense murderous intent that filled her eyes overshadowed the charming smile on her face. As gorgeous as she might be, no one would focus on the appearance of a girl like her. Jonathan unleashed his spiritual sense to envelop her entirely. She showed no signs of putting her guard up, allowing him to probe into her freely. Her hands bore the calluses of a diligent cultivator, and her tense legs belied her seeminglyx stance, as she was, in fact, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice. Jonathan realized she was actually someone ruthless! The female cultivator nced down at her chest. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯ve been using your spiritual sense to examine my body. Are you checking my capabilities or my figure? Do you want me to take off my clothes so you can get a better look?¡± Her lighthearted and teasing words prompted him to be slightly taken aback. Then, he asked with a smile, ¡°Are you the person in charge of this army? I never thought it would be a woman.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a woman?¡± she retorted, flipping her long sword. ¡°Our only duty is to kill, so why does our gender matter?¡± Jonathan slowly backed away while shifting Heaven Sword to his front. ¡°Is that so? Why do I have a feeling you can¡¯t kill me?¡± ¡°I think I can!¡± The woman smirked. She gripped the handle of her sword with both hands and crouched down. ¡°Asura! Interesting!¡± A cold glint shed as she swung her razor-sharp weapon, a sword longer than an average person¡¯s height, at Jonathan. ¡°Go!¡± With a flick of his finger, Jonathan sent Heaven Sword charging toward the woman¡¯s face. ng! The woman deflected Heaven Sword with her de, but as the sword spun away, Jonathan slightly curved the corner of his mouth upward. With a gentle stomp, a wall of earth rose before him like a barrier. The woman waved the long sword in her hand, shattering the earth wall. However, behind the wall, a massive chessboard expanded, buffeted by the wind. ¡°Divine Chessboard!¡± Jonathan made some hand seals, willing the chessboard to m downward, trapping the female cultivator. He knew he was in no condition to confront her head-on. Even a single exchange of blows would be too much for him to handle. Sensing the binding power of the Divine Chessboard, the woman shouted to the cultivators behind her, ¡°Restrain him!¡± Unfortunately, hermand was a split second toote. Heaven Sword had already pierced through the body of a cultivator¡ªthe one who was proficient in Wooden Escape techniques. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 966 The Legendary Man Chapter 966 The Legendary Man Chapter 966-Jonathan¡¯s target had never been the female cultivator. Sending Heaven Sword toward her was for the sake of making her let her guard down. To Grandmaster Realm cultivators, attacking them with Heaven Sword imbued with the power of Pryncyp was a highly aggressive move. If Jonathan could buy a few seconds¡¯ time, he would be able to kill the Grandmaster Realm cultivator. That meant that the cultivator who possessed the ability to manipte nts was Jonathan¡¯s primary target all along. Jonathan dreaded encountering cultivators who could manipte nts in a grasnd like this, as it would significantly impede his Earthly Escape technique. If a cultivator proficient in Wooden Escape used their spell while he was underground, the roots of the surrounding grass would quickly ensnare and crush him. The cultivator had been standing too far away earlier, so even if Jonathan wanted to kill him, he could not. However, the moment the female cultivator came out, the Remdikian cultivators visibly rxed. They all came forward to help treat the three previously injured cultivators. That was when the cultivator proficient in Wooden Escape stepped into Jonathan¡¯s range of attack. The very second Heaven Sword pierced his heart, the grass on the ground wilted and returned to its yellowing state. As soon as Jonathan sensed the constraint beneath his feet disappear, he ceased hesitating and swiftly burrowed underground. In seconds, he hadpletely disappeared under the ground. Meanwhile, the God Realm female cultivator was still trapped underneath Divine Chessboard. Her spiritual sense was far greater than the other Grandmaster Realm cultivators, so she could sense Jonathan¡¯s true intention when the others could not. In other words, she realized Jonathan was trying to destroy the missile vehicles. ¡°Protect the missile vehicles!¡± the female cultivator shouted. ¡°Why are you still standing around? Launch the missiles!¡± The shouts of the female cultivator snapped the Grandmaster Realm cultivators back to their senses. Instantly, all of them started channeling their spiritual energy to rush toward the missile vehicles in a frenzied manner. However, without the support of the God Realm cultivator and cultivator proficient in Wooden Escape, the Grandmaster Realm cultivators were no match for Jonathan. Before they could evennd, the ground near the missile vehicles began to shake violently. Then, the ground around the first missile vehicle started sinking. Crack! Crack! The loss of bnce made the hydraulics of the missile vehicle crack. ¡°Stop him now!¡± the female cultivator bellowed. Yet, right as those words were out of her mouth, the ground around the missile vehicle sank. It was as if the ground had opened up and swallowed the vehicle whole. Thend was shaking, and the vehicle was sinking. The Remdikian cultivators had no idea how they were going to salvage the situation. Despite being Grandmaster Realm cultivators, they were still only human, and the missile vehicle they were attempting to save was several dozen meters long. They would die from exhaustion before they could pull it back up. Thus, the over twenty Grandmaster Realm cultivators could only watch as the ground swallowed up the missile vehicle. While they were still reeling in from the shock, the second missile vehicle was already starting to shake and sink into the ground. ¡°Hold on to the missile vehicle!¡± No one knew who shouted that, but dozens of Grandmaster Realm cultivators quickly transformed their spiritual energy into ropes to tie around the missile vehicle, hoping to hold it still. s, Jonathan would never let them get their way. Almost simultaneously, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy intensified. Two¡­ Three¡­ Then, four¡­ The ground beneath eight missile vehicles trembled. ¡°Are you idiots?¡± The female cultivator screamed out when she realized that the Grandmaster Realm cultivators were trying to prevent the loss of missile vehicles with their power. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you firing the missiles? The orders from Saspiuburg were given half an hour ago! You should¡¯veunched the missiles by now! Have you been bribed by our enemy? Is that why you¡¯re stalling for them?¡± The female cultivator seethed with anger and longed for the ability tounch the missiles herself. Right then, an anxious voice came out of the speaker of hermunication device. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want tounch the missiles, but that we can¡¯t lock onto the targets. The headquarters gave us three targets that should have been in close proximity, but now they are all separated. We don¡¯t know which target we should beunching the missiles at.¡± Upon hearing the exnation, the female cultivator paled. ¡°They¡¯re not together? But they shouldn¡¯t be apart. Could it be¡­¡± the female cultivator trailed off momentarily. Then, when a thought popped into her head, she shouted, ¡°Launch them! Split the remaining missile vehicles into groups andunch the missiles at the three separate targets! They might already be dead!¡± The voice on the other end of the line became audibly stunned and hesitant. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re only temporarily assigned under you. Weapons like short-range missiles aren¡¯t in your jurisdiction¡­¡± ¡°I will bear the responsibility for everything,¡± the female cultivator uttered. ¡°If I don¡¯t see any missiles firing in thirty seconds, I¡¯m going to kill every one of the people in charge of this missile-firing task no matter how this battle ends.¡± ¡°Of course. I understand! We¡¯llunch the missiles right away!¡± No longer hesitating, the person on the other end of the line made the order tounch the missiles. With a roar, the female cultivator swung her sword downward at the barrier of the chessboard. The barrier shattered with a crystalline sound, and the female cultivator fell onto the ground. Jonathan was using most of his spiritual energy for Earthly Escape, so that was how the female cultivator could get out of the chessboard¡¯s restraints. Right then, deafening sounds of missile firing echoed in the air. The remaining missile vehicles hadunched the missiles. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The gigantic missilesunched into the air. The afterimage of something rushed after the missiles in the air, but s, it could do nothing about it. The missiles were too swift and too high. They were strategic weapons, after all. Heaven Sword flew back down, but as it was too far from Jonathan, it lost contact with Jonathan and plummeted instead. The ground rumbled, and Jonathan half-popped out of the ground, panting. ¡°Sirius, eleven short-range missiles have beenunched! Move away from the Remdikians! Run! Quick, run!¡± Due to the massive depletion of spiritual energy, Jonathan could only scream weakly like a dying man. At that moment, a sh of sword energy was already closing in on him. Just then, the bronze handbell appeared. When the sword energy shed the bronze handbell¡¯s shield, Jonathan was shoved out from the ground. Like a carrot forcibly pulled out from the ground, Jonathan flew backward. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 967 The Legendary Man Chapter 967 The Legendary Man Chapter 967-Flying dozens of meterster, he crashed onto the ground. Yet, before Jonathan could mber to his feet, a pair of boots appeared before him. The long sword swung at Jonathan¡¯s neck. As the bell chimed, the golden light flickered. The bronze handbell¡¯s golden shield around Jonathan was pounded into the ground. Blood was gushing out from Jonathan¡¯s mouth. The only thing Jonathan could do was to continue to unleash his spiritual energy with difficulty. The female cultivator icily looked at Jonathan before raising her foot to step on Jonathan¡¯s golden shield. ¡°How dare you destroy nine of our missile vehicles? Don¡¯t you know that I have to bear the responsibility for their destruction?¡± Thump! Her sword struck Jonathan¡¯s shield once more, causing it to flicker. ¡°And you call yourself Asura. You¡¯re more like a loser.¡± Thump! When the swordnded again, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy transmission was cut off. The bronze handbell above his head kept shaking, and Jonathan tried to grab it, but just as he lifted his arm, the female cultivator raised her sword again. ¡°Break!¡± With the furious bellow, the female cultivator shattered the golden shield. Jonathan¡¯s lips parted, but no sound came out of his mouth. His aura shuddered. It was as if he was a me of a candle in the storm, flickering and threatening to go out. After stepping on Jonathan¡¯s face, the female cultivator slowly brought her sword closer to Jonathan¡¯s chest. ¡°If I kill you, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be forgiven for the destruction of those nine missile vehicles,¡± the female cultivator said with a sneer before bringing down her sword. However, the expected sensation of the de meeting flesh never came. When she nced downward at her feet, she was taken aback. Jonathan was no longer anywhere to be found! Instead, she was now stepping on a huge coffin. It seemed like the coffin was ancient, for parts of the coffin were already cracking. Despite that, a faint hint of life force was strangelying from the coffin. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Although the female cultivator did not know where the coffin came from, she knew it had something to do with Jonathan. Hesitating no longer, the female cultivator leaped and swung her sword at the coffin. She exerted all her power in that attack, but right as the de swung downward, she retreated as if she had seen a ghost. At the same time, the Grandmaster Realm cultivators quickly gathered by her side. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what is that?¡± While not masters in the technique, Grandmaster Realm cultivators possessed the ability to scan their surroundings with their spiritual sense, allowing them to perceive the shifts and movements of battle. No one dared to approach the coffin that had appeared out of nowhere. After all, they had all witnessed the way Jonathan fought earlier, including the moves he used¡ªthe Earthly Escape to create quicksand pits, the restraints with the chessboard, and the flying sword with the power of Pryncyp. No ordinary people could guess his moves, and no one could tell what the sudden appearance of the coffin meant. Meanwhile, the bewilderment in the female cultivator¡¯s eyes had turned into terror. She had used all of her strength in the earlier attack. Yet, it felt as if she had struck a cloud when her sword came into contact with the coffin¡ªthe second her de touched the coffin, the power and spiritual energy of the de were absorbedpletely. It was something impossible. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The female cultivator tightened her grip on her sword as beads of sweat rolled off the tip of her nose. For a cultivator like her to reach God Realm, she must have witnessed and ovee numerous challenges, and even those in Divine Realm must have encountered diverse situations throughout their cultivation journeys. There were quite a number of cultivators who could resist her attack, but none could instantly absorb all of the strength behind the attack, especially not a Divine Realm cultivator. The female cultivator could only stare at the huge coffin in silence. Even though she knew that Jonathan was on the verge of death, she still did not dare to move any closer to it. Meanwhile, Jonathan was lying on the rippling white ground in a nk space, waiting for death. Then, a monk in white robes walked over to him, barefooted. In his trance, Jonathan could vaguely sense a life force beside him. He instinctively but weakly opened his eyes to look at the monk. ¡°Jonathan, we finally meet,¡± the monk said with a soft chuckle. Jonathan could not find the right words to describe the monk¡¯s voice. It sounded thunderous, but it also sounded like the chirps of birds. It sounded like dewdrops dripping into water, but it also sounded like the wind caressing the leaves. The monk only spoke a few words, but Jonathan felt as if he had just heard the most pleasant sounds in the world. Somehow, it felt like he had gained another level of understanding of Pryncyp. ¡°Jonathan, you have been enlightened with the Pryncyp of ughter, but you do not crave bloodshed. Interesting. Have you thought about this? Your killing is an act to stop wars.¡± Jonathan stared at the monk in a daze. He tried straining his eyes to get a better look at the monk, but it only served to make his vision blurrier. Despite that, a voice in Jonathan¡¯s head was telling him that the man before him could save him. Summoning all the strength he had left, Jonathan shakily raised his right hand to grab the monk¡¯s ankle. ¡°Save¡­ Save me¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was as quiet as the flutter of a bug¡¯s wings. Life and death were trivial matters to Jonathan after three years of fighting on the battlefield. In fact, the grim reaper became his partner in the journey of his life when he started cultivating, an act that defied nature. Yet, he was pleading for the monk to save him. Jonathan simply could not die right there and then. Charleigh was missing, and Remdik was ready to attack. A war might break out in Doveston, and Josephine and the baby in her were still in the Osborne residence. There were so many things Jonathan wanted to do. The monk smiled and lowered his head to nce at his ankle. Gazing at Jonathan¡¯s weak grip, he sighed. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve saved you many times, but what happened after that? You used my life force to save someone else. Do you think it¡¯s endless?¡± Jonathan was doing everything he could to grab the monk, but he could not muster any strength anymore. ¡°Save me¡­¡± Jonathan repeated, but the monk continued to look at him in a tranquil manner. ¡°Yes, but you need to tell me who am I really saving¡ªthe indecisive Asura of Chanaea, or the Asura who crawled out of hell and is stopping wars with wars and deaths with deaths.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 968 The Legendary Man Chapter 968 The Legendary Man Chapter 968-¡°Save¡­ me¡­¡± Jonathan again implored the monk with much difficulty. Slowly bending at the waist, the monk unhurriedly stretched out his right hand and lightly tapped Jonathan between the eyes. Buzz! With a soft whirr, Jonathan felt as though he was tumbling rapidly into an infinite abyss. ¡°No!¡± he roared. In the next instant, he was stunned for a moment, for he was already seated on a bamboo chair at some point. Across from him sat the monk in white robes with hands locked in a hand seal. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Mr. Goldstein,¡± the monk remarked cidly. Jonathan shot to his feet. In the blink of an eye, he retreated dozens of meters. He gaped at his hands in astonishment as they were then whole and intact, not a scratch remaining. ¡°I¡¯ve actually healed?¡± he eximed, scrutinizing his hands in tion. Carefully sensing the spiritual energy within him, he felt like he seemingly possessed never-ending strength. It was none other than the sensation of life force. ¡°Is that so?¡± Behind him, the monk¡¯s voice rang out once more. Whirling around, Jonathan backed away again, beyond wary of the monk in front of him. However, no sooner had hee to a stop than he realized that he was still standing before the monk. Meanwhile, the monk remained sitting across from him with hands locked in a hand seal in meditation. He nced back over his shoulder, only to see the bamboo chair swaying slightly. It was as though he had not budged an inch. ¡°This ce is my Mystic Dimension, Mr. Goldstein. There¡¯s no rule orw, nor status or identity. You¡¯ve got no other ce to go other than this. Please have a seat.¡± Mystic Dimension? Jonathan eyed the monk in front of him warily. There was a detailed exnation of the Divine Realm in the main writings of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Mystic Dimension was an ultimate technique that could only beprehended by cultivators of the Divine Realm and above. Generally, it could be understood as a unique realm formed entirely by spiritual sense. That aside, it could also be considered a fantasy world. The only difference was that it was not a wholly fictitious world from the imagination of mentally-ill patients. Instead, it was a spiritual world for cultivators to live spiritually, cultivate, and develop comprehension. In there, cultivators could use Mystic Dimension toprehend thews of the world and gain enlightenment. Besides that, they could pull other cultivators¡¯ spiritual senses in and seal them within the dimension until their physical bodies died without them knowing it. Since ancient times, there had been cultivators who often imed to have experienced hundreds and thousands of eons. In truth, they were referring to the Mystic Dimension. Otherwise, hundreds of thousands of eons in the real world would have far exceeded the existence of the universe at the beginning of time. Despite its mention in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, no corresponding cultivation method was recorded. Verily, the requirements for the cultivation of Mystic Dimension were too challenging. Among the many prerequisites, attaining the advanced phase of the Divine Realm was the easiest to fulfill. However, that alone disqualified most cultivators. Therefore, all who could cultivate it were legendary figures. Even if they had died for millions of years, they were still very much respected whenever their names were brought up. Right then, sitting cross-legged across from Jonathan was such a cultivator. That was truly something terrifying. Pinning his eyes on the monk, Jonathan inhaled deeply. Then, he slowly sat down on the bamboo chair. ¡°If so, we¡¯re both illusory right now. Is that it?¡± ¡°Yes and no.¡± While saying that smilingly, the monk waved his hand lightly, upon which a tender sprout burgeoned steadily from the ground right before their eyes. As the tender sprout grew, the ivory-white ground beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet started changing colors endlessly. Like dominoes, grasnds, mountains, skies, and many more manifested one after another around both men. Shock brimmed in Jonathan¡¯s eyes at the sight of everything around him. In the past, he had once entered the illusionary realm in Heaven Sword. Although everything was as equally real, there was no sensation of life force in that illusionary realm. At that moment, however, there were various bugs and animals roaming around him. With his spiritual sense unleashed, the flowers, nts, soil, and mountains all felt exceedingly real. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In fact, he would even have no qualms believing the monk if thetter were to say that they were in the real world. Extending a hand, the monk waited for a butterfly tond on his palm in mid-air. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, a flower is a flower, and that¡¯s the outward form we see. Considering your eyesight, all you see is just an object¡¯s appearance. While your spiritual energy and spiritual sense can urately discern the inside of an object, all your eyes perceive are, in actual fact, the elements that make up the object. But is everything we see truly real?¡± As the monk spoke, he opened his sped hands. Unexpectedly, the butterfly trapped in his palms had disappeared, reced by a hummingbird. Jonathan watched wide-eyed as the hummingbird pped its wings and flew to a newly-bloomed flower. In the next heartbeat, the flower turned into a cavernous mouth and swallowed the hummingbird. The monk stretched out a hand and again waved lightly. The fresh flowers on the ground instantly withered, and everything around them faded away until all that was left was a vast expanse of white. ¡°This is Mystic Dimension, Mr. Goldstein. Everything here is absolutely real yet also entirely illusory. If you die here, your death will be bogus yet real.¡± Despite Jonathan¡¯s total oblivion to the monk¡¯s meaning, he knew he was already at thetter¡¯s mercy. Surprisingly, that had him rxing his guard further. I¡¯m not his match anyway. What¡¯s the point of resisting? Letting out a long breath, he leaned back against the bamboo chair and fixed his eyes on the monk. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re Seboxia, aren¡¯t you?¡± In the face of the monk, he gave voice to the conjecture he had been harboring all along. Hearing that, the monk across from him was not the least bit surprised, merely nodding with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Jonathan had long since surmised it, he still found it somewhat unreal when Seboxia really admitted to it. After all, the man was a cultivator who shook the world a thousand and six hundred years ago. Such a way of meeting with him was a mystery that could not be exined in just a few words. He turned the matter over in his mind for some time with his eyes trained on Seboxia before asking, ¡°Why me? After a thousand and six hundred years, there are many cultivators in Seboxiasm. Many are even of the Divine Realm, like Kenado. Why did you choose me, of all people? Don¡¯t tell me it was because you wanted me to absorb life force after killing others. If that¡¯s really the case, there are far too many among your believers who are more suitable than me.¡± His gaze on Seboxia was as intent as ever. Looking at Jonathan smilingly, Seboxia parted his lips a fraction. ¡°Because of ughter!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 969 The Legendary Man Chapter 969 The Legendary Man Chapter 969-Following the word ¡°ughter,¡± a chilling surge of murderous intent that was seemingly concrete rushed at Jonathan. The killing power within Jonathan appeared to have been provoked right then, for it spiraled out of his control and condensed automatically. Crack! With that crisp sound, the bamboo chair beneath his bottom shattered and turned into ashes. Across from him, rays of white light swirled around Seboxia ceaselessly to protect the monk within their circle. ¡°Do you know, Mr. Goldstein, that Pryncyp of ughter was also known as Pryncyp of Death in ancient times? It was one of the supreme Pryncyps that ranked equal with the Pryncyps of Life, Light, and Darkness!¡± Seboxia then waved a hand, upon which the vast expanse of whiteness turned into a chaotic scene. Next to Jonathan, a great ape that resembled a massive mountain charged forward. When its foot landed on the ground, a mountain copsed. Letting out a roar, it dug its ws onto a cliff that seemingly went right up to the skies and began climbing frantically. Subsequently, Seboxia stretched out a hand once more. The scenery beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet abruptly changed, and they both ended up standing on Heaven Sword out of thin air. Jonathan stared down in surprise. By then, the great ape was already at the top of the mountain. Amidst the clouds far away were a human, a huge dragon, and a humongous tree standing against the wind. Throwing its head back, the great ape released a long howl before lunging forward. Under its feet, sheets of light formed by thousands of indescribable characters manifested one after another, enabling it to forge ahead by walking on air. The other three figures amidst the clouds likewise moved forward. In a trice, the four divine beings plunged into battle. Jonathan could sense the surge of energies around him. Despite the immense distance between them, he could not help feeling intimidated. With a light tap of Seboxia¡¯s finger, everything froze in ce. At the same time, he and Jonathan suddenly appeared at the site of the battle of the four divine beings. ¡°The scene you now see is the battle between four cultivators who mastered the supreme Pryncyps in ancient times. That battle shook the entire universe and caused destruction to all four corners of the world, destroying all spiritual roots everywhere. Ever since then, the world of cultivation on earth went downhill and never recovered.¡± While speaking, he whizzed past the four divine beings with Jonathan. Jonathan took in everything before him in shock, from the ancient tree reaching to the skies to the giant ape resembling a massive mountain and the green dragon with a scale armor reflecting green light. When his gaze swept across the human, his eyes promptly constricted, for the human had an eye on his forehead. ¡°All of them¡­ were cultivators who once existed on earth?¡± Witnessing such a scene, he could not truly ept it though he had long sincemitted Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique to memory and knew that there were once beasts that cultivated. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He himself was human, so he naturally regarded the many divine beings as humans when he spoke of them. From the look of things at present, it would seem that none of the four divine beings who comprehended the supreme Pryncyps in ancient times were human. Seboxia turned to Jonathan with a smile. ¡°Seboxiasm advocates equality of all living beings. Did you think that I simply created that rule? It was because I happened to see the world as it was in the past. In ancient times, all beings could gain enlightenment. A tiny de of grass or even a small butterfly could move mountains. Anything in the world can attain great freedom and liberation so long as it¡¯s enlightened. s, all spiritual foundation was ruined after the copse of the four corners of the world, destroying the path of all creation to immortality. I think you must have also gathered that Iprehended the Pryncyp of Life. The reason I chose you is to rebuild the four corners of the world and reconnect the broken path to immortality.¡± Jonathan stared at the monk. For some inexplicable reason, interminable pride suffused him. Sensing something amiss, he quickly activated his spiritual energy and suppressed the restlessness within him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Seboxia. I¡¯m merely an insignificant cultivator who hasn¡¯t attained Divine Realm yet. Even if you¡¯re telling me the truth, I don¡¯t think I have such capability.¡± ¡°Naturally, it won¡¯t be you alone.¡± With a frown marring his countenance, Seboxia turned and eyed the towering ancient tree beside him. He continued, ¡°If one wants to continue on the path to immortality, he needs the energy of all creation in the world. A thousand and six hundred years ago, I once attempted to create a religion to unify the world. In my opinion, only the power of the people¡¯s faith can transcend dynasties and unite everyone all across the globe. Unfortunately, I was wrong. I was the one who founded Seboxiasm. It originated from West Region and has now spread to every corner of the world. But as time passes and its area of influence expands, the teachings of Seboxiasm grow increasingly weaker. In fact, it had be a means and excuse of making money in many ces.¡± Throughout it all, Jonathan merely listened silently. Right then, he finally understood why a cultivator like Seboxia created a religion. After all, the higher one¡¯s cultivation level, the more attention he paid to thew of cause and effect, his thinking crystal clear. For that reason, cultivators generally try to avoid having overly much contact with the mortal world. That was also why various divine beings preferred to live in seclusion. ¡°So, why did you decide on me?¡± Frowning, Jonathan looked at Seboxia. ¡°Because you¡¯re the person who bears the burden of killing. Since faith can¡¯t unite everyone in the world,bat has to be used to end the war and forcefully unite all beings,¡± Seboxia replied mildly. At that, Jonathan glowered at the monk coldly. ¡°You mean, you want me to unite everyone in this world by killing?¡± ¡°Not to that extent. You only need to sort out Aploth and Epea. Light and Darkness will handle the rest,¡± Seboxia answered evenly. ¡°Light and Darkness?¡± Jonathan asked, regarding the monk in puzzlement. Seboxia dipped his head a fraction. ¡°I¡¯m not the only person who wants to restore the path to immortality. Back then, all three of us shared the same vision. In total, we created three religions. I established Seboxiasm, Light founded Halontism, and Darkness started Shatonism.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan felt as though his mind had overloaded. Religions¡¯ permeability was incredibly strong. There are countless religions in the world, but the three most renowned ones were none other than Seboxiasm, Halontism, and Shatonism. Unbeknownst to the world, the establishment of those three religions was actually a n concocted more than a thousand years ago. Since Seboxia is still alive right now, the other two whoprehended the Pryncyps of Darkness and Light might also be among the living! Following that thought, a chill ran down Jonathan¡¯s spine. ¡°Sir Seboxia, The Three Teachings have billions of believers. Is even that not enough?¡± Hearing that, Seboxia burst outughing. ¡°Faith is nothing but spiritual sustenance. It¡¯s of no help in the real world. No matter the depth of one¡¯s belief in Seboxiasm, no one will feed him if he doesn¡¯t go out and make money. In the same manner, faith can only gather the people. It offers no direct help in restoring the path to immortality. Your Pryncyp of ughter, however, does!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 970 The Legendary Man Chapter 970 The Legendary Man Chapter 970-Jonathan felt as if his mind had exploded after he listened to what Seboxia said. Seboxia¡¯s exnation of The Three Teachings destroyed Jonathan¡¯s worldview and made him think of many irrelevant things. Halontism and Shatonism represented Light and Darkness, their creators. As the followers of Shatonism were ruthless, they were regarded as the reincarnations of evil ever since centuries ago. Under the opposition of many people, the followers of Shatonism slowly died out, and the teaching soon disappeared from history. However, from Seboxia¡¯s words, it seemed that the teachings of Shatonism did not disappear. In fact, it seemed to have been secretly passed down. Jonathan might not be religious, but he had heard of several turning points in the history of the religions in Adrune. Shatonism was very popr and couldpete with Halontism during a certain period. Their main teaching was to enjoy things while theysted. However, it was considered unscrupulous teaching, and many were aversed by it. It was not until two hundred years ago that the Adrunites¡¯ hatred toward Shatonism made them voice their opposition. It was also at that time that Halontism, a religion that promoted love and peace,unched a crusade against Shatonism. History called it the Holy War. The worldwide crusadested for ten years and ended with Halontism winning. From then on, Shatonism had been wiped out of history. As for Halontism, which had started the Holy War, the religion was adored and supported by the nation and soon took over all of Adrune. Even in the current era dominated by technology, each leader who took office in mega-powerful countries in Adrune, such as Anndur, was still required to swear an oath ording to the teachings of Halontism. Before today, Jonathan had always thought the Holy War was a fight for justice. However, it turned out that the war was nothing but a n designed by the controllers of the Pryncyp of Light and Pryncyp of Darkness. During the Holy War, they used Halontism and pretended tounch a crusade against Shatonism to hide the true teachings of Shatonism. In other words, ever since Shatonism was created, the n had been set. The goal was to make Halontism eradicate Shatonism to restore the power of the world to Halontism, perfectly brainwashing the whole world. It did not matter which possible situation was the truth. Jonathan could not be more surprised. The tactics of these sly foxes are terrifying. As the founder of Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan had to consider the country¡¯s affairs from the perspective of the entire Chanaea. He could even create a n for the strategic arrangements of Asura¡¯s Office that wouldst several years. However, people like Seboxia could sacrifice nearly two thousand years and billions of people for such a n. These kinds of people¡­ No. Perhaps they aren¡¯t human, but instead, they¡¯re the real monsters. Jonathan felt his throat run dry as he stared at Seboxia. He gulped several times before saying, ¡°Sir Seboxia, there¡¯s something I want to know. Are Light and Darkness still alive?¡± ¡°With me, they won¡¯t die,¡± Seboxia replied with a grin. ¡°If you join us, you can also escape from the bitterness of reincarnation. You will receive great freedom and transcendence if you continue to walk on the path of immortality.¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. Since you guys made a n, you guys should¡¯ve gainedplete control over the beliefs of the people in Adrune. Seboxiasm uses the West Region as its center and spreads its teachings to the whole of Aploth. I¡¯m sure you have billions of loyal followers. Is there anything else that you can¡¯t do? Waging another Holy War shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you guys.¡± Seboxia shook his head. ¡°Aploth is different from Adrune. Chanaea respects Crofism and has Darolism as a religious backbone. It emphasizes the unity of man and nature and the teachings are based on the course of nature. On the other hand, Remdik has no beliefs whatsoever. They only believe in war and the weapons in their hands. These two biggest countries in Aploth exist outside of the teachings. You can only resort to war if you want to take these countries for yourself. That is your fate, Pryncyp of ughter.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jonathan finally understood what Seboxia meant. A grin appeared on his lips as he said, ¡°Sir Seboxia, if that¡¯s so, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be nothing but a disappointment to you. Although I¡¯veprehended the Pryncyp of ughter, I don¡¯t enjoy killing others. Naturally, I won¡¯t stand by and do anything as the Remdikians find a way to enter Doveston. However, no matter the result of the war, I will not bring my people tounch a crusade against Remdik¡­¡± Here, Jonathan sighed. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not only Remdik. I don¡¯t have any desire for the power of Chanaea either. If you want someone to represent religion to conquer Aploth, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for. When the situation in Chanaea stabilizes, I will let go of all my burdens, retire to the countryside, and never get involved with any fight for power.¡± As he said that, he carefully looked at Seboxia, who was sitting opposite him. He¡¯s a monster that has been alive for almost two thousand years¡­ I¡¯ve totally disobeyed his intentions, and I¡¯m still in Seboxia¡¯s Mystic Dimension right now. What if he traps me in this dimension because he¡¯s unhappy? However, Seboxia was a monster who had created a religion after all. Upon listening to Jonathan¡¯s words, he sped his hands together and smiled instead of getting angry. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you wish to look for the Great Pryncyp?¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°Great Pryncyp,¡± Jonathan felt his heart drop. Since he identally walked on the road to cultivation, he had always been looking for the so-called Great Pryncyp. For Jonathan to reach God Realm, it was proven that he had a determined Cor. However, he could not understand why Seboxia would suddenly mention the Great Pryncyp. Seboxia did not wait for Jonathan¡¯s answer. He had already guessed Jonathan¡¯s answer based on his response. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if you want to grasp the Great Pryncyp, you must awaken your urge to kill. Go now. I¡¯ll look forward to the next time we meet!¡± Seboxia held out his hand and lightly touched Jonathan¡¯s forehead. Jonathan felt himself lose bnce once more as Seboxia backed away rapidly. In the next moment, a bright blue sky appeared before Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He trembled as he felt the cold spread through his body. He slowly got up and noticed that he had returned to the meadow of Merania. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 971 The Legendary Man Chapter 971 The Legendary Man Chapter 971-¡°The coffin is gone!¡± a Remdikian soldier yelled. The soldier was yelling in Remdikian. Jonathan did not understand what the soldier had yelled, but he was shocked as he remembered that he was being surrounded by Remdikian soldiers. He rolled over and jumped out of the hole that previously housed the coffin. Around him, more than twenty figures simultaneously backed away. Even the female cultivator, holding long swords in her hands, took a step back. Jonathan stared at his hands in confusion and noticed that they had recovered. He did not have to think too much about it to know that Seboxia must have helped him again. He slowly raised his hands, feeling the spiritual energy course through his body. Swoosh! Swoosh! Two ear-piercing sounds rang out at the same time. Heaven Sword and the Divine Chessboard flew back and hovered in circles three inches above Jonathan¡¯s hands. The gold-colored bronze handbell slowly flew out of the hole andnded on Jonathan¡¯s head. Jonathan red at the female cultivator before him while holding those three magical items. A glint of murderous intent shed across his eyes. ¡°Hey, you were the one who shed at my face just now, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Fire!¡± the female cultivator yelled to the people behind her. Whoosh! Whoosh! A series of missiles being fired could be heard. From the surrounding vehicles around Jonathan, dozens of bazookas shot at Jonathan¡¯s feet. However, those missiles turned into ripples as they hit the protective shield that Jonathan had conjured. The bullets from the sniper rifle fell one after another as the ground under Jonathan¡¯s feet exploded. The next moment, he appeared before the female cultivator without warning. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan yelled as he shone the Divine Chessboard. The female cultivator held out her sword and shed at Jonathan¡¯s throat. However, she was no match for Heaven Sword. Heaven Sword stabbed through her sword. Before she could react, it had shed her neck. The head of the beautiful female cultivator tumbled to the ground. Jonathan smashed the chessboard on the female cultivator¡¯s headless body, instantly smashing the curvaceous body into a puddle of flesh and blood. At that moment, Jonathan had regained all of his power and strength. The female cultivator had been too careless and did not unleash her full power. Plus, she had been scared of the Coffin. Her weaknesses had made it possible for Jonathan to kill her in a single move. Jonathan bent down to pick up the storage ring and kept the long sword inside before turning around. ¡°Kill them!¡± At thatmand, Heaven Sword seemed full of life as it rushed toward the surrounding Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Jonathan, on the other hand, stood at the center of the missile vehicles and activated Earthly Escape. The ground shook, and the ground around those missile vehicles turned into quicksand again. In a few seconds, those missile vehicles disappeared into the ground. In the distance, screams could be heard. Those Grandmaster Realm cultivators were no match for Heaven Sword. God Realm cultivators had to be careful when facing Heaven Sword which had additional support from the Pryncyp of Strength. Although those Grandmaster Realm cultivators knew of Heaven Sword¡¯s power, they could not escape the sword¡¯s speed. As the ground returned to its solid state, the screams around Jonathanpletely stopped. He turned to look and saw that a total of twenty-four Grandmaster Realm cultivators were on the ground, drained of their life force. Heaven Sword flew back to Jonathan¡¯s hand. With a wave of his hand, he summoned the rings from those twenty-something bodies in his hand. ¡°Everyone, load your weapons! Fire at Jonathan!¡± a soldier lying on the ground in a pool of his blood yelled. Jonathan nced at that soldier. It turned out that it was one of the three soldiers he had severely injured. Although he could not understand what that soldier said, he could somehowprehend what the soldier meant as he saw the surrounding soldiers holding up their weapons and aiming them toward him. He flicked his fingers, and Heaven Sword shed across that soldier¡¯s neck. Blood spurted everywhere and dyed the surrounding yellowish grass a deep red. Just then, a soldier without any spiritual energy coursing through him stood forward. ¡°I am now themander-in-chief. I order all of you to¡ª¡± Pfft! Before that person could continue, Heaven Sword stabbed his chest. As that person fell to the ground, a different soldier stepped out. ¡°I am themander-in-chief. I order you to¡ª¡± Pfft! ¡°I am themander-in-chief. I order you to¡ª¡± ¡°I am themander-in¡ª¡± ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± Roars echoed throughout the crowd. Despite knowing they would die under Heaven Sword, none of the Remdikian soldiers backed down. For a moment, the protective shield in front of Jonathan crackled aggressively. Bullets rained on him as those soldiers kept firing their weapons. Of course, there were more than two weapons. The previous fight between Jonathan and the others had already attracted the attention of the Remdikian soldiers. Although the Remdikian army couldn¡¯t have over a hundred thousand soldiers surrounding Jonathan, at least hundreds of thousands of other people were spectating. Countless soldiers had received orders to fire at Jonathan. If only one bulletnded on the spirit shield the strange bronze handbell had conjured, the shocking bacsh would be like a mosquito bite. It would not harm Jonathan, and he could not be bothered. However, at that very moment, countless bullets were raining onto the spirit shield. Even if Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level were high, he could not withstand such frequent attacks. Jonathan held Heaven Sword in one hand, his Pryncyp of ughter trembling slightly, wanting to go on a killing spree. However, just as he was about to release Heaven Sword, he suddenly paused. I killed the Grandmaster Realm cultivators just now because I feared they would defeat the soldiers of Asura¡¯s Office when they arrived. But what about these mortal soldiers? What am I afraid of? Jonathan had always reminded himself that there was no difference between good and evil powers, but instead, the difference could be seen in the users of these powers. Look at what¡¯s happening now. Am I good or evil? Do I really not have the urge to kill? Feeling the reversal effect coursing throughout his body, Jonathan looked at Heaven Sword in his hand with a scowl. If I don¡¯t have the urge to kill, how did I get the approval of such an evil weapon? How could I comprehend the Pryncyp of Strength that represented killing and death? Jonathan gritted his teeth before looking up at the faces of the soldiers who were screaming and consistently pulling the triggers on their weapons. With a sigh, he slowly sank to the ground. In Kushburn, the city¡¯s central area had been reduced to nothing but rubble. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Four short-range missiles had been shot, destroying all the buildings within a two-kilometer radius. Right then, a copsed wall exploded among the doomsday-like ruins. A figure shot toward the sky from the ruins beforending on a pile of bricks. Holding a broken spear, Sirius struggled to get up. ¡°Severus, Cyprus¡­ Do you copy¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 972 The Legendary Man Chapter 972 The Legendary Man Chapter 972-¡°Sirius! You¡¯re fine! That¡¯s great!¡± Severus could be heard panting through themunication device. It was obvious that he was running. Sirius¡¯ lips curled up when he heard Severus¡¯ voice. ¡°Cyprus, do you copy?¡± Nothing was heard from the other end. ¡°Cyprus?¡± Sirius¡¯ expression turned cold again when he didn¡¯t get the reply he was expecting. ¡°Cyprus! Can you hear me?¡± Sirius shouted into themunication device as he stood in the middle of the ruins. ¡°F*ck! Reply me, Cyprus!¡± ¡°Sirius.¡± A calm and clear voice could be heard from themunicating device. ¡°We lost Cyprus¡¯ coordinates based on the intelligencework from Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Say something that I can understand!¡± Sirius said in a cold voice. ¡°We can¡¯t monitor the signals from Cyprus¡¯munication device anymore, and we also can¡¯t detect his vital signs. There are only two possibilities now. It¡¯s either hismunication device has been completely destroyed, or he died in battle¡ª¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Sirius roared before the other person could finish their sentence. The ckwood family had initially sent Severus and Kaiser to Remdik on a mission to save Jonathan. However, Kaiser¡¯s wife had just given birth two months ago, and Sirius didn¡¯t want Kaiser to be on a mission at a time like this, so he had made an exception and requested Cyprus, who was cultivating, to head to Remdik with him. Ever since Sirius became a Grandmaster, he had experienced countless battles either in his face or behind his back. He had gotten used to seeing death and had long since ceased to be as sentimental as before. There was even someone from the ckwood family who had shielded Sirius before in a mission, and his circtory system had been pierced in front of Sirius. Even so, Sirius didn¡¯t even flinch or help the person. Instead, he waved his spear and pierced through the enemy. Death was an eternal theme on the battlefield, and Sirius had long since gotten used to it. However, Sirius would never forgive himself if Cyprus were to die in Merania. That was because Cyprus wasn¡¯t supposed to be here in the first ce. It was because Sirius had sympathized with Kaiser that he asked Cyprus to join him instead. ¡°Sirius, you are currently in the war zone. I hope you can remain calm.¡± The voice sounded again through themunication device. ¡°We¡¯ll try to contact Cyprus from our end. Please leave where you are now to avoid another¡ª¡± ¡°Send me Cyprus¡¯ location!¡± Sirius demanded. ¡°Sirius, you have to remain calm. Both Cyprus¡¯ and your location have been exposed. Based on the information we received, the chances of you being attacked or being found by the Remdikian cultivators are extremely¡ª¡± ¡°I said, send me his location!¡± Sirius demanded again with his hand clenching his spear. ¡°All right. I¡¯ve sent it to you. This is the coordinates of Cyprus¡¯st location that he sent back to us. Please retreat immediately once you¡¯ve found Cyprus¡¯ body. Kane will provide you with assistance in Retaz.¡± Sirius was slightly stunned when he heard the word ¡°body¡± through his earpiece. He gritted his teeth and looked at the coordinates that had been sent to the monitor on his arm. ¡°Body? Hah¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Freddie Lopez from the Intelligence Unit of the Dark Special Forces of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember you.¡± With that, Sirius leaped up and ran straight toward where Cyprus was. In Kremalos Pce, which was located in Saspiuburg, Remdik, Savannah felt as if her soul had left her body when she heard the report through themunication device. She would have fallen to the ground if her hands weren¡¯t on the table supporting her. The entire Remdikian Western Army had been mobilized temporarily for the United Legion. Four God Realm cultivators and twenty-seven Grandmaster Realm cultivators were dead, and nine missile vehicles were destroyed, including nine short-range missiles and two fighter jets. This string of numbers was like a hammer as it pounded on Savannah¡¯s heart, breaking it into pieces. She finally understood what Ivanov¡¯s smile to her meant when he left. Savannah was finished, and she had even dragged the respectable families backing her up down with her. High-level cultivators were, indeed, rare, but there were tons of them in Remdik, and the tsar would be able to find one easily if he wanted to. The United Legion would not be able to carry out its operations if their support had failed. Not only that, but the most important part was whether Charleigh was dead or alive. Charleigh¡¯s strategic position was too fatal. If someone like Charleigh were to be captured by the Chanaeas, the entire history of Aploth and Epea would be rewritten. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Savannah.¡± Just when Savannah was in deep thought, the tsar called out to her behind her in a calm voice. ¡°Ah!¡± Shocked, Savannah turned and looked at the tsar, who was holding a ss of wine. She quickly tidied herself when she saw that. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ I thought you left¡­ Why did youe back?¡± Savannah¡¯s voice was trembling because she was too nervous. The tsar looked at Savannah with a smile. ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand of my people entered Merania, and we have lost two-thirds of our commanders. Aren¡¯t you going to provide me with an exnation for this, Savannah?¡± Savannah slumped to the ground when she heard that. ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Please give me another chance. I will personally send someone there to check if Charleigh is still alive¡­ I promise I will never make the same mistake twice. I¡ª¡± She was almost at the tsar¡¯s feet. Before she could finish what she was saying, the tsar had already grabbed her arm and pulled her up. ¡°Savannah, I think it¡¯s best if you check on this yourself. That way, I¡¯ll be more relieved.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Savannah¡¯s eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°Yes. You should go. Aren¡¯t you a cultivator as well?¡± The tsar smiled as he gave her the ss of wine. ¡°I¡­¡± Savannah trembled as she took the ss. ¡°Your Majesty, I still want to serve you by your side¡­¡± Crack! The ss in Savannah¡¯s hand cracked. However, neither the ss nor the contents in the ss were spilled. The tsar gently waved his hand, and the wine and ss fragments swirled in the air. He then grabbed Savannah¡¯s cheeks, causing her to exim in pain and open her mouth. The fragments of ss and wine that were swirling in the air immediately entered Savannah¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mmph¡­¡± Savannah struggled violently, but she dared not use her spiritual energy. So what if she was a God Realm cultivator? She still wouldn¡¯t dare fight back against the tsar, who was a Divine Realm cultivator. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the feud between your family and Ivanov¡¯s, and I don¡¯t mind you using my name for your family¡¯s benefit. Even when you meddled in the military forces and ced your family members in the Western Army, I don¡¯t mind as well. But remember one thing, Savannah. Remember to do what you need to do. You better pray that Charleigh is dead because only by him dying will you live!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 973 The Legendary Man Chapter 973 The Legendary Man Chapter 973-Spiritual energy surged from the tsar at those words. Savannah felt as if she was facing a mountain on the verge of caving in, and an overbearing sense of oppression was like a crushing weight of stones settling on her chest, choking the air from her lungs. Following the tsar¡¯s words, the wine containing shards of crushed ss was forced down her throat. Savannah looked at him in terror, and blood leaked from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll send someone to look into it now. I will never let a Chanaean leave Merania¡ª¡± Savannah let out a choked grunt, grabbing her throat and thrashing wildly before she could finish. The shards perforated her esophagus as they passed through with the wine, causing her excruciating pain. The tsar let her go as she writhed on the ground. ¡°Are you sending my soldiers to their demise after losing our cultivator troops? Pull back the forces in the west, converge south of Remdik, and prepare to march toward Mallowbrook River. You better make your way quickly to Chanaea to confirm Charleigh¡¯s death.¡± With that, the tsar strode out of the room. Savannah only dared to utilize her spiritual energy to pull out the fragments from her gullet when his aura was no longer felt. Her spiritual energy control was extremely nuanced as a God Realm cultivator. Wrapping something with spiritual energy was elementary, yet at that moment, it made her body tremble from overexertion, and sweat dripped onto the ground. She took a blood-red ss bottle from the storage ring with a shaking hand and downed the contents inside before slumping on the ground. She stared nkly at the ceiling as she felt her esophagus and stomach being mended. Charleigh¡¯s entire family would be living on borrowed time if he was still alive. In Retaz, Merania, Sirius¡¯ silhouette shed across the field. Several helicopters came into view as he went over the crest of the hill. Kane and Severus felt a swell of spiritual energy and turned in Sirius¡¯ direction as he leaped several hundred meters in the air andnded in front of them. The guns on several helicopters trained on Sirius immediately, thanks to the newest automatic target identification and locking technology specifically developed to single out high-speed movements of cultivators. Kane waved his hand, and the weapon systems went offline. ¡°Mr. Sirius, I¡¯m Kane Dunst of the Shusonna Army of Asura¡¯s Office,¡± he introduced himself in a low voice, saluted, and extended his right hand. Sirius gave him an icy stare for a few seconds before taking a deep breath and returning the handshake. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Thunder King.¡± Kane nced at Sirius¡¯ tattered clothes, and guilt shed in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. We should have been in Kushburn, but we had to go left to evade the short-range missiles,¡± he apologized sincerely. Sirius wasn¡¯t a member of Asura¡¯s Office, yet he put himself in harm¡¯s way to help them pick up Charleigh. N?velDrama.Org owns this. On the other hand, they immediately returned to Chanaea without engaging in battle to keep Charleigh and everyone safe as ordered by Asura¡¯s Office. Theynded here and turned off the radar to avoid attacks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I understand,¡± Sirius reassured, then turned to Severus. ¡°What about the wounded? Did they arrive safely?¡± ¡°They¡¯re being treated at the back of the helicopter. It¡¯s nothing fatal; they will survive,¡± Severus replied. ¡°Sirius, what happened to Cyprus¡­¡± Sirius¡¯ expression shifted in response to the question. He held his right hand out, revealing two ck rings wrapped around his forefinger. It was the storage ring unique to the ckwood family, and only God Realm elders wore it. Now that Sirius had two of them in his possession, Severus understood what it meant without having him exin it. Cyprus was dead. Sirius patted Severus on his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We still need to report back.¡± Many big forces in the world were watching the war between Remdik and Chanaea, which was expected to take ce in Merania. However, when armies from both sides had gathered less than thirty miles away, the progression came to an abrupt halt. The rest of the world powers were aware of a short-range missile explosion, but no one knew exactly what happened, except that Chanaea and Remdik had withdrawn their forces. It was as if nothing had happened between the two countries. Even Merania, who was forced into the war, was silent. The war seemed to not exist at all. Although the three countries had chosen to be tight-lipped, the rest of the world knew the fight was far from over. Not only were Remdik and Chanaea attempting to adapt to pre-war conditions, but even the major powers in Aploth and Epea were also preparing for the impending war. Meanwhile, it was chaotic in Edenic Heights. Hades and Kane had reached Edenic Heights at the same time. The three of the Eight Kings of War, including Zachary, had convened at this little military operation base. The troops were armed to their teeth and on high alert. They had been ordered to shoot on sight at even the slightest movements. Jason sprinted as fast as his legs could carry him until he reached three of them. ¡°Where is he? Where is he?¡± he yelled at Zachary. Hades and Kane looked over, only to find a scalpel clutched in his grip and blood on his hands. Jason was clearly in the middle of surgery and had left his patient on the surgery table to be here. Hades took in his disorderly look and opened his mouth to say something but changed his mind. ¡°He was just carried out of the ne. Donald has brought him to the emergency room.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Jason shrieked. ¡°What does that kid know? Only I am allowed to treat this patient. Where is he? Take me there now.¡± A guard took note of his impatience and quickly broke into a run, leading him away. A wry smile tugged at Hades¡¯ lips as he stared at Jason¡¯s back. ¡°Is there any news on Mr. Goldstein?¡± he asked, turning to Zachary and Kane. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 974 The Legendary Man Chapter 974 The Legendary Man Chapter 974-Even Hades knew that was a ridiculous question when he posed it. Since the day before, after Jonathan reminded them of the involvement of missiles, everyone had lost contact with him again. As the current person in charge of Asura¡¯s Office, Hades could directly mobilize the Intelligence Unit of the Dark Special Forces. Although the unit was only established in thest three years, it was already one of thergest intelligence organizations in Chanaea. Since Hades, who oversaw such an organization, could not find any news about Jonathan, how could Zachary and Kane possibly know anything? ¡°I was on the ne, so I don¡¯t have any news of Mr. Goldstein,¡± Kane replied solemnly. Zachary merely shook his head silently. Hades could only let out a sigh when he saw their reactions. Before the creation of Asura¡¯s Office, those Kings of War were already well-established leaders. Jonathan had served as the link to bring the eight war zones together to form the mighty entity of Asura¡¯s Office. Even he had never imagined that he would unknowingly be the core of Asura¡¯s Office ande to represent authority within it. Now that his fate was unknown, although Asura¡¯s Office appeared to be still operating normally, there seemed to be a shadow cast over everyone¡¯s hearts. Meanwhile, as Jason rushed into the sterile emergency room of No. 16 Vi, he shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the patient? You¡¯ve f*cking started to learn to steal patients from your mentor already, huh, Donald?¡± However, he was taken aback when he entered the room. In the makeshift emergency room, Donald was focusing on operating on a woman while stepping on a specially designed stool. ¡°Clear the blood,¡± he said calmly, holding the tweezers. The doctor standing next to him quickly inserted a catheter at the location of the incision to drain the blood upon hearing that. Donald took out a bone the size of a fingertip from the open incision and dropped it into the tray next to him. ¡°The patient has aminuted fracture on her left arm, and the bone has prated her flesh completely. The patient is a cultivator. She has likely taken some sort of stimnt drug previously because the anesthesia didn¡¯t work on her. I could only seal her nerves first. She has multiple fractures in her left shoulder and chest, and the fractured bone has already punctured her left lung. Surgery is not an option because she will lose a lot of blood as soon as it is cleared up,¡± he said tly while nimbly operating on Ksana. By then, Jason had already begun performing the most thorough aseptic cleaning possible on the first aseptic istionyer. He then entered the emergency room with his hands raised. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is very simr to the injury Ms. Goldstein suffered back then. Let me be the lead surgeon,¡± Jason said as he reached out to take the scalpel and stood beside Donald. Without any hesitation, Donald stepped back and gave up his position as the lead surgeon. He acknowledged that Jason would undoubtedly be more adept than him in treating Ksana¡¯s left chest injury, given that it was very simr to Sophia¡¯s previous injury¡ªboth of their lungs were punctured by fractured bone. ¡°The patient¡¯s heart rate is dropping¡­ ¡°It could be that the effect of the stimnt she took previously is rapidly weakening¡­ ¡°Prepare to pull out the fractured bone¡­ ¡°Prepare five thousand milliliters of type AB blood sma¡­ ¡°Establish extracorporeal cirction immediately¡­ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Blood oxygen saturation is rapidly decreasing. Hurry. Perform CPR¡­¡± Jason¡¯s calm voice kept ringing out in the emergency room as the other medical staff all got busy. On the operating table next to them, Charleigh had been observing everything that was going on with his head turned sideways and a glint in his eyes. Jonathan had once mentioned to him that there was a crazy doctor in Chanaea who was just as keen on experimenting on humans as he was, and it appeared to be the middle-aged man in front of him. Charleigh was a gicist, but not a doctor. Although he could proudly say that he was the best in the world regarding the study of cultivator- orientated genes, he was much weaker in many of the living human operations. Even the deaths of numerous Remdikian cultivators were not caused by his drug, but rather by his shoddy operation errors. It seems that this man can make up for my shorings! Might Chanaea be the ce where I can fulfill my dream? Before this, Charleigh had never thought that Chanaea would ept such a n for body modification, nor did he imagine that he could reach the country alive. After all, the military might of Remdik, renowned for their belligerence, was a little too strong. Charleigh was a lunatic obsessed with gic research. As long as he could get the desired results, it did not matter to him where he conducted his experiments. There was really no difference between Remdik and Chanaea. Previously, Jonathan had invited him to Chanaea, but he had turned it down mostly due to his doubts about the nation¡¯s military prowess. After all, despite Chanaea being a sizable nation in Aploth, the extraordinarily diversified distribution of its internal forces was known worldwide. Although Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office ranked high in the world in the military sphere, it had a shoring in that itcked high-level cultivators. From Charleigh¡¯s point of view, he felt that he would not have a chance to leave Remdik if he epted Jonathan¡¯s invitation. The subsequent development was just as he had expected. The forces that Remdik had mobilized to surround Jonathan and Ksana were akin to the full might of the nation. What he did not expect was that they had actually arrived in Chanaea. If he had known that Jonathan had such strength, Charleigh would have immediately agreed to leave with him. Why should I put up with having my cultivation destroyed and losing all of my limbs? Charleigh could not help but sigh as he recalled everything that had happened in Remdik. Just as he wasmenting how difficult life was, Jason had alreadypleted the operation. Since the most crucial step waspleted and the remainder was rted to stitching up the wound, Jason stepped away from the operating table. Looking at the blood on his gloves, he shuddered slightly and used his spiritual energy to gently stretch the gloves so that he could remove his hands. ¡°So you¡¯re Charleigh?¡± Jason asked as he scrutinized the other man. The man lying on the bed had lost all his limbs, but he was still a proud individual. Whether it was his former cultivation level or being the former prince of Rodunst, it was all due to his status at the pinnacle of society. Even though Charleigh was now at someone else¡¯s mercy, he still maintained his superior integrity. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Charleigh,¡± greeted Jason. Charleigh smiled and nodded in greeting. Jason made a half-circle around Charleigh, looking at the bandages wrapped around his limbs, and frowned slightly. Although Kane¡¯s men had already treated Charleigh, it was only the simplest disinfection. Even through the bandages, Jason could instantly assess Charleigh¡¯s condition by looking at the state of his exposed skin. ¡°All your limbs and ears¡­¡± In a split second, he had a scalpel in his hand and was slicing away at the other man¡¯s bandages. ¡°Looks like you were very reluctant toe to Chanaea!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 975 The Legendary Man Chapter 975 The Legendary Man Chapter 975-Jason quickly cut the bandages on Charleigh¡¯s body. While he inspected Charleigh¡¯s injuries, the look in his eyes became increasingly solemn. The wound looked quite strange. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Charleigh to survive such a wound due to therge amount of blood lost. There were countless arteries flowing through one¡¯s limbs. Once severed, there would be a horrifying amount of blood flowing out of the arteries. Within ten seconds, even cultivators would die. However, Charleigh¡¯s wound was in a very strange situation. Although there were no signs of any surgery being done to stop the blood from flowing out of the artery, there seemed to be something mysterious blocking the opening. That wax-like object was what secured Charleigh¡¯s life. ¡°Did Mr. Goldstein treat you?¡± asked Jason incredulously. He had worked as Jonathan¡¯s personal doctor when Asura¡¯s Office had just been established. It was then that they forged a close rtionship. Precisely because he knew Jonathan well, he was even more confused as Jonathan did not have such skills at all. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If Jonathan had managed to get a magical pill, a medical nerd like him would definitely have begged Jonathan to give one to him for his research. A pill that could stop a ruptured artery was evidently very valuable. The best thing about Chanaean traditional medicine was that there was an unthinkable number of solutions. If such a life-saving medicine really existed but could not be produced in bulk, Jason would be skillful enough to find a recement for the medicine. He would find a bnce between using a fake pill and still ensuring its effectiveness. If each person could have a pill, it would greatly minimize the number of casualties in war. However, after Charleigh heard his words, a hint of hostility shed across his eyes as hey on the bed. Jason followed Charleigh¡¯s gaze and nced at the surgery table in the distance. Ksana was no longer in a critical condition. The cirction of blood outside of her body was sufficient to ensure that she would not face any problems in the short term. ¡°Did¡­ she do this?¡± asked Jason in disbelief. Although Ksana was injured, she merely looked like a doll in deep sleep while lying there. Who would expect a girl like her to be so utterly vicious? Charleigh had so much hatred for Ksana that he gnashed his teeth quietly. ¡°If I can stand up again, I¡¯ll inject my most unsessful gic serum into her spine!¡± Although Charleigh said that in an indifferent tone, Jason could detect the immense hatred he had for her. ¡°Looks like quite a lot happened during this journey. Forget it. I won¡¯t interrogate you further. Since we¡¯re going to work together in the future, I¡¯ve got plenty of chances to ask you. Still, we need to treat your injury. The infection is already getting quite serious. If we just let it fester, even I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± ¡°Treat it?¡± asked Charleigh calmly as he looked at Jason. ¡°How?¡± ¡°We need to cut out the infected flesh first,¡± replied Jason while inspecting Charleigh¡¯s wound. ¡°The part between your legs seems to be infected too. Why don¡¯t I cut it for you as well and install a urinary catheter instead? That¡¯ll be convenient and hygienic¡­¡± Meanwhile, in Mysonna, one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers from the Mysonna Army were assembled outside of Capston in full armor. A dry river a hundred meters widey in front of the Mysonna Army. It was Quiss River, the border between northwestern Chanaea and Merania. The Merania Army, which was seventy thousand soldiers strong, had assembled on the opposite bank of Quiss River. Two days ago, Dorian received an order from Hades to relocate the army to the south of Quiss River. Merania had a huge territory, with a wider eastern side than the west. Like Remdik, its capital and the most important cities were concentrated in one-third of the western territory as it was closer to the West Epea Alliance. From where Dorian was located, it would only take ten hours for the army to invade ssee, the capital of Merania, if they directly headed up in the northern direction. As long as Merania dared to show even an inkling of support for Remdik in the war between Chanaea and Remdik, Dorian would immediately lead the army up north and destroy Merania¡¯s administrative center. Known as the wolf of the northwest, the Mysonna Army was infamous for being so intimidating. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s just fight! We get so infuriated when we see those f*ckers opposite us,¡± urged a youth standing beside Dorian. Although he was wearing sses and looked gentle, he could not stop cursing when he spoke. Subordinates always took after their masters. Although Dorian was an exceptionalmander, there was no way he could conceal his loud and brazen personality. Under his leadership, the Mysonna Army became extremely arrogant and wild. Within a month, even a gentle young man who had just joined the army would be infected by this almost ineffable culture and be a blockhead like Dorian. Dorian was already at the advanced phase of Grandmaster Realm. Despite being a hundred meters away, he could clearly see what the opponents looked like without needing binocrs. ¡°Why the f*ck are you so anxious?¡± Dorian pped the youth¡¯s head, causing him to stumble backward. ¡°I gathered you here because of Hades¡¯ orders. If I mobilize the army without having received any military orders, I¡¯ll be shot dead. As long as I step over Quiss River, I¡¯ll represent not only the Mysonna Army but also the war between Chanaea and Merania!¡± The youth massaged his head while gritting his teeth. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m getting frustrated just by watching them stand over there! How dare a f*cking weakling like Mysonna dare to gather ten thousand soldiers to oppose the Mysonna Army? They¡¯re underestimating us!¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Just when Dorian was about to hit him, he turned around and ran away. With a cold scoff, Dorian pointed at the opposite side. ¡°Open your f*cking eyes and look there. Which ones of those weaklings are worthy enough to be our opponents? They look like confused chickens. Just by standing here, we can scare the f*ck out of them. I¡¯m not exaggera¡ª¡± Just when Dorian was speaking, he suddenly froze. ¡°Sir?¡± The youth shot Dorian a confused look when he stopped talking abruptly. Dorian was staring straight at Quiss River. When the youth nced over, he saw a moving ck dot appear around the corner of Quiss River in the far distance. He quickly grabbed the binocrs and zoomed into the ck dot. It was a person! When he adjusted the focus, he was stunned. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve seen that person before. It¡¯s when you were hospitalized¡­¡± The youth¡¯s voice became softer as he spoke. In the end, all that could be heard was his heavy breathing. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 976 The Legendary Man Chapter 976 The Legendary Man Chapter 976-Dorian recognized Jonathan right away, but he never expected Jonathan to appear in the northwestmost desert in Chanaea. He immediately moved toward Jonathan. At the same time, the gentle-looking young man behind him raised his hands and shouted, ¡°Protect Excalibur King of War and Asura! Ready yourselves for a Level One battle!¡± Dorian soon stopped beside Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, weren¡¯t you with Kane? Why are you here?¡± Dorian was exceptionally excited to see Jonathan. However, Jonathan opened his eyes slowly. It was as if he was not fully in touch with the physical world. Dorian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he noticed how dazed Jonathan seemed to be. Hastily, he gathered his spiritual energy. The eyes of normal people should be clear and bright, let alone cultivators, who spent most of their waking hours cultivating. For a cultivator of Jonathan¡¯s level, their gaze should be bright. Even if it was unintentional, their gaze should hold a tint of somberness and aggression. However, all Dorian could see in Jonathan¡¯s eyes was confusion. It was as if Jonathan¡¯s eyes had been veiled by a thinyer of mist. He was in a trance and numb to the world. Although Dorian was a Barbarus cultivator and rarely bothered with cultivating his mind, he was still stunned to see Jonathan in this state. Jonathan¡¯s Anima had been damaged, and his Cor was unstable. In other words, problems had arisen in Jonathan¡¯s cultivation. ¡°Mr. Goldstein,¡± Dorian said as he carefully approached Jonathan, ¡°you¡¯re here.¡± He still could sense the spiritual energy in Jonathan, so that meant that Jonathan¡¯s Anima was the only thing that was malfunctioning. Cultivators often talked about their Cor, but who could truly define it? Anima was the foundation of a person. If it was damaged, the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level, vitality, and many others would be greatly affected. Even though Jonathan still had his cultivation, Dorian guessed that Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy was on the verge of bing uncontroble. The worst thing to do to someone in his state was to make him contemte anything. In other words, mindless nonsense was the best for Jonathan at that moment. Jonathan stared at Dorian for more than ten seconds before a hint of recognition entered his eyes. ¡°D-Dorian?¡± Something shed past Jonathan¡¯s eyes before he turned to take in his surroundings¡ªthe desert. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Jonathan muttered, baffled. Dorian was close to tears when he realized how absent-minded Jonathan was. Oh, Mr. Goldstein, why are you asking me that? Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that question instead? However, Dorian knew the dangers of a damaged Anima. He did not dare to say that out loud to Jonathan. After racking his mind for words, Dorian finally said, ¡°I¡­ think you walked here, Mr. Goldstein.¡± The second Dorian said that, he felt the urge to p himself. However, Jonathan took a deep breath at that. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I walked here.¡± He then turned to look at the Mysonna Army and the Meranian soldiers. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Dorian hesitated. ¡°We¡¯re just loitering around.¡± Thepletely illogical response from Dorian made Jonathan hit his forehead. ¡°Look at me. Weren¡¯t we fighting with the Remdikians?¡± Right as Jonathan said that, Dorian excitedly smacked his thigh. ¡°Oh, Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re finally back to your senses! Why did you walk all the way here from Merania?¡± A wry smile appeared on Jonathan¡¯s lips. No one could help him with his situation, not even the powerful Asura¡¯s Office. Dorian¡¯s guess was right. Jonathan¡¯s Anima had been affected. More urately, he was about to lose his Cor. He would not be able to imagine what would happen to him if not for Dorian¡¯s interception and if he continued wandering around like that. Perhaps he might lose his mind, or perhaps his spiritual energy might turn chaotic and make him explode and his Anima might bepletely destroyed. Regardless of what it would be, it definitely would not end well. However, Dorian¡¯s interception had momentarily broken him out of his self-questioning stupor. After recollecting himself, Jonathan forced a smile. ¡°Dorian, we won¡¯t be fighting the Remdikians for now. At the very least, not here in Merania. It¡¯s time to retreat,¡± Jonathan said as he looked at the Meranian soldiers on the other side of the river. If he wanted, he could make the Mysonna Army invade Merania with just a wave of his hand. However, if Chanaea genuinely took over Merania, they would then be sharing a border with Remdik. Merania was andlocked country dominated by grasnds. Regardless of whether it was resources or location, making Merania a northernnd of Chanaea was not a wise move. If they were making a long-term n, it would be better for them to make Merania a buffer zone between Remdik and Chanaea. Naturally, Dorian could not think of that much. He only gave the Meranian soldiers a long look before rying Jonathan¡¯s order into hismunication device. ¡°Decree of Asura. All soldiers of the Mysonna Army shall fall back. 104th Division, you will be stationed at the Northern Crimson Prison. Move now.¡± Dozens of seconds after receiving the order, the troops of hundreds of thousands began moving south, leaving the bemused Meranian soldiers behind. Meanwhile, Dorian escorted Jonathan to the city that he recovered in¡ªZadiff. Jonathan did not linger in the city, however. Dorian made arrangements for him to head toward Tayhaven on a ne. After Jonathan¡¯s ne took off, Dorian informed Hades about Jonathan¡¯s state so that he could make the necessary preparations. Three days after Charleigh and Ksana arrived at Edenic Heights in Tayhaven, a helicopter slowly landed on the resort helipad. Zachary, Hades, and Kane were standing in a horizontal line, saluting, as they watched Jonathane down from the helicopter. ¡°Greetings, Asura!¡± the three greeted in unison. Soldiers around them followed suit in excitement. ¡°Greetings, Asura!¡± Jonathan stood dazedly in his spot. When Asura¡¯s Office was first established, the people hade up with the title ¡°Asura¡± to keep the identity of Jonathan, a core member of Asura¡¯s Office, a secret. Jonathan was terrifyingly proficient in a fight, and he always led the soldiers. Asura was a way for them to refer to Jonathan respectfully. When the people called Jonathan Asura, Jonathan would only react with a small smile. However, he was disoriented when he heard them calling him that this time. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 977 The Legendary Man Chapter 977 The Legendary Man Chapter 977-The whirring of the helicopter rotor des was deafening. Even though Jonathan had said those words in the softest voice he had, the three men standing before him still heard them, for they were Grandmaster Realm cultivators, and they were only dozens of meters away from him. Hades took in Jonathan¡¯s weary expression, and his heart lurched. When they received the message from Dorian, they thought that Jonathan was only dispirited after he witnessed how powerful Remdik was. Moreover, they had talked a lot with Charleigh recently. As soldiers, it went without saying that they talked most about the Remdikian army. When they found out that Remdik had cultivated arge number of powerful cultivators, their hearts sank. They felt as if they were cats who were ready to get rid of another group of cats, only to find out that they were actually up against tigers. Their response was normal. Anyone who received news like that would have a hard time rposing themselves. Therefore, they had deliberately set up the enthusiastic wee, hoping to instill the fighting spirit in Jonathan again. Who would have known that the title of Asura would send Jonathan spiraling down the whirlpool of self- doubt? Jonathan reached out to pat Hades¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Hades, thank you for tending to Asura¡¯s Office during this time.¡± As he said that, he gave Kane and Zachary a smile before walking to No. 2 Vi. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Kane shouted with a frown. Jonathan halted in his tracks and turned to Kane. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kane?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that,¡± Kane replied. At that, Hades and Zachary hastily stretched out their arms to stop Kane from running his mouth. s, Kane activated his force field and stopped the two men from reaching in. Although, like Dorian, Kane was a Barbarus cultivator, there were fundamental differences between him and Dorian. Barbarus cultivators were cultivators who strived toward gaining more power. The act of cultivation was not a joyous one. The cultivator had to be capable of withstanding loneliness and suffering, especially the painful start when the body of the cultivator was refined. Cultivators who could endure the pain and achieve Superior Realm were strong-willed individuals. Their motivation in cultivating was known as Cor. There were many reasons for people to start cultivating. Some wanted a longer life, some wanted status, some wanted wealth, and some wanted revenge. There were many reasons behind each cultivator¡¯s will to cultivate, but there was a kind of cultivator whose reason to cultivate was pure¡ªthe Barbarus cultivator. What Barbarus cultivators wanted was simple. It was power. None of them had thought about how they wouldpete for fame and fortune, nor had they thought about how they were going to dere themselves kings of and. All they wanted to do was cultivate and make themselves stronger. They would never spare a thought about other matters. One could say that cultivators like them were stubborn, but one had to admit that these cultivators¡¯ Cors were exceptionally unwavering because of their single-minded focus on cultivation. In fact, if they were provided with sufficient spiritual energy during their cultivation before reaching Divine Realm, they would definitely reach God Realm. The only thing they needed to do would be to work hard in taking in the spiritual energy. Cultivators like them were like barbarians¡ªcrude and straightforward. They did not need to do anything fancy to achieve their goals of bing even more powerful cultivators. That was why the ancient cultivators referred to them as Barbarus cultivators. Jonathan had seen value in Kane and Dorian back then because the two of them were Barbarus cultivators. However, there was a major difference that separated the two from each other, and that was their mindset. Dorian was a blockhead. The world, to him, was simple. All he did was cultivate and listen to orders. He would continue with his cultivation, and if Jonathan gave him orders, he would do exactly as Jonathan wanted him to do. He would not ask about the reason behind the order, and he would not ruminate about the consequences. He was a simple man. Kane, on the other hand, was less simple of a person, unlike Dorian, who was won over by Jonathan¡¯s power after getting defeated by him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kane had joined Asura¡¯s Office and heeded Jonathan¡¯s orders in guarding the north because he was impressed by Jonathan and vice versa. Yet, he could not continue to feel impressed by Jonathan¡¯s current state. There were few in the whole of Chanaea who would dare to question Jonathan to his face, and Kane was one of them. While Hades and Zachary were taken aback by Kane¡¯s questioning, they were also activating their spiritual energy force field. Kane was a battle maniac, a genuine lunatic. If he dared to activate his spiritual energy in front of Jonathan like that, it meant that he was ready to start a fight. ¡°Stand down, Kane!¡± Zachary shouted as he shielded Jonathan, the spiritual energy swirling in him. Zachary had started fighting alongside Jonathan with his Guardian Army when Asura¡¯s Office had just been established. Even though he was now the King of War, he would still defend Jonathan if someone dared to be disrespectful toward him. Hades stood in between Zachary and Kane, releasing his spiritual energy force field to hold the two in ce. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you no longer under Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s jurisdiction now that you¡¯ve be a King of War? Or am I, the person in charge of Asura¡¯s Office, no longer in charge of you two?¡± With a flick of his wrist, a scraper appeared in Zachary¡¯s hand. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m one of your men, but I¡¯m going to kill anyone who shows disrespect to Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°I dare you to try!¡± Raising his right hand, Kane summoned a silver staff to his hand. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if you can really stop me, Zachary!¡± As the two spoke, they readied themselves for a battle. Right then, a handnded on Zachary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Zachary, Hades, move back.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Kane is just straightforward. He doesn¡¯t deserve to die for this,¡± Hades said to Jonathan, sounding concerned. Jonathan shook his head and motioned for him to move backward again. Despite Zachary¡¯s and Hades¡¯ hesitation, they quietly moved to the back. Jonathan walked closer to Kane and smiled as he looked at the other man. ¡°Kane, what are you trying to do?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 978 The Legendary Man Chapter 978 The Legendary Man Chapter 978- ughter Upon hearing Kane¡¯s words, Zachary and Hades couldn¡¯t help but narrow their eyes. After all, Jonathan didn¡¯t establish Asura¡¯s Office and was given the title Asura so people would be intimidated by him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had aplished remarkable sess from his experience in war and the strategies he employed. Asura signified death. Everyone, including the eight respectable families, would be putting their life on the line if they were to incur the wrath of Asura. Although Jonathan allowed his subordinates to have a certain degree of autonomy in their activities, he was also mindful of the need to ensure that the establishment of Asura¡¯s Office could take ce in a timely manner. He would take drastic measures when dealing with those who exhibited defiance toward their superiors or failed toply with instructions. Kane¡¯s audacity to challenge Jonathan left them in disbelief. If this brazen act had urred under more typical circumstances, he would have faced harsh punishment. However, Jonathan merely took one look at Kane¡¯s white staff before turning to leave. ¡°It¡¯s pointless¡­¡± Before Jonathan could finish his words, Kane appeared before him in a sh. His staff transformed into a thin, delicate thread that cut through the air with ease,ing to a rest in front of Jonathan. The staff came to a stop barely an inch in front of Jonathan, but thetter remained unfazed and continued walking away. Kane let out a roar, causing the staff to veer off course and strike the earth beside him with a resounding thud. Bang! A muffled sound echoed as a crater was formed on the ground. Amidst the rapid cascade of rocks and soil, Kane managed to locate his wooden staff and fixed his gaze on Jonathan¡¯s back. The murderous glint in his eyes gradually dissipated. He had gone all out to take Jonathan¡¯s life, and he believed that Jonathan had picked up on his malicious intentions. Even so, Jonathan didn¡¯t retaliate at all. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Kane hollered. ¡°What is wrong with you? The one million and eight hundred thousand members of Asura¡¯s Office regard you as Asura. What should we do if you act this way?¡± ¡°Asura¡¯s Office has nothing to do with me now. You are free to do whatever you want,¡± came Jonathan¡¯s calm answer. Without hesitation, he marched toward No. 2 Vi. Hades and Zachary stared at Kane solemnly. ¡°Did Mr. Goldstein realize our intention?¡± Zachary asked in confusion as he retracted his scraper. ¡°No way,¡± Kane said in a frosty tone. ¡°I had every intention to take his life and didn¡¯t give myself away.¡± Hades let out a soft sigh. ¡°Our cultivation levels are too low, so we don¡¯t know what Mr. Goldstein¡¯s problem is. Pass on my order to those involved. Keep this information confidential and do not let anyone else know about it.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Zachary and Kane replied in low voices. The trio made two separate attempts to rouse Jonathan¡¯s enthusiasm for battle, but their efforts did not bear fruit. No one had any idea of what the future held for Asura¡¯s Office without the leadership of its founder, Asura. Emmeline was sitting on the swing in the courtyard of No. 1 Vi, reading a book. When Jonathan pushed the gate and walked in, she quickly ced her book aside and ran up to greet him. ¡°You¡¯re back, Jonathan!¡± she called out happily. After the Osborne family took Josephine away, Jonathan had been wandering about and rarely returned to Edenic Heights. Even if he were toe back to the area, he would avoiding to No. 1 Vi out of guilt for what happened to Josephine. Emmeline had held Jonathan responsible for the incident, but the Osborne family subsequently demonstrated theirmitment to cooperating with Asura¡¯s Office by permitting Josephine to maintain contact with her rtives with supervision. As the days passed, the initial flurry of activity and chaos subsided. Everyone was no longer as anxious and overwhelmed as they had been when Josephine had first been abducted. After all, she would receive the best care possible at the Osborne family¡¯s ancestralnd. Because of that, Emmeline no longer held any grudge against Jonathan when they met again. Throughout the years, Jonathan had always been amodating toward Emmeline. Even when she began to associate with people who had a negative impact on her life, he never raised his voice to her. Right now, Emmeline was standing right in front of Jonathan, but he took a step sideway and walked past her without sparing her any nce. Emmeline was in shock as she stood upon the path in the courtyard, her mouth agape in disbelief. She slowly turned to face Jonathan, feeling as though a sharp de had pierced through her heart. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Jonathan pushed the door open and entered the mansion to see Margaret fiddling with an antique vase on the couch. Margaret was astounded when sheid eyes on him, and without hesitation, she hastily put the vase aside. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Asura? So you know where your house is, huh? I thought you had forgotten that this is your house,¡± she mocked as she always did. After gaining insight into Jonathan¡¯s situation, she was determined to contain her emotions. She only became aware of Jonathan¡¯s sentiments when he humbly kneeled before her and pleaded for her absolution following Josephine¡¯s abduction by the Osborne family. Having concluded that Jonathan was indebted to her in some way, she was not intimidated by anyone in the least. His influential stature in Edenic Heights meant that no one dared to disobey her commands. All that made Margaret grow increasingly arrogant. She was about to reprimand him like how she used to do when he ignored her and went up the stairs. ¡°Hey, Jonathan, what¡¯s with that attitude? Josephine is still a hostage. Are you seriously disregarding me in this manner? Aren¡¯t you going to save¡ª¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Jonathan interjected before she could finish her sentence. Margaret was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean by tomorrow?¡± On the stairs, Jonathan halted in his tracks and turned around slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back tomorrow.¡± With that, he continued his way up the stairs. Margaret waspletely stunned as she sat in a state of disbelief on the couch. When Emmeline came in, she turned around and pointed at the stairs. ¡°What was that? Josephine is in a potentially life-threatening situation because of him, so he should be the one to save her, no? Why is he behaving so arrogantly?¡± Jonathan shut the door behind him and copsed into the bed weakly. This was the bedroom that he shared with Josephine, and it was the only ce where he could find some reprieve from the constant questioning of his own decisions and actions. Lying on the bed, he stared at the ceiling and took out Heaven Sword. Jonathan¡¯s Cor was broken. Following his conversation with Seboxia, he began to have doubts about his fundamental beliefs. Before this, Jonathan had thought everyone he ughtered deserved to die, and he was merely serving justice to them. At longst, he came to the realization that he was, in fact, a murderer, despite how he had sought to justify his conduct by iming he was simply meting out justice to them. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 979 The Legendary Man Chapter 979 The Legendary Man Chapter 979-As expected from Seboxia, who is capable enough of establishing a religion that is renowned throughout the world. I am in no wayparable to him in terms of moral principles and mental acuity. Through Seboxia¡¯s Mystic Dimension, he witnessed the ancient era in which all living beings could cultivate and was ovee with a feeling of helplessness. Jonathan knew Seboxia had said all those things to destroy his Cor, but he still couldn¡¯t help questioning himself. His perception and determination to adhere to the Pryncyp of ughter were starting to waver. The Cor of a cultivator was of paramount importance in the process of cultivation. Taking the life of a cultivator was pretty simple. To ensure a sessful kill, a person would just have to sever the circtory system and the head. However, destroying a cultivator¡¯s Cor was a tricky process, as it was not a physical substance. An obstinate young child, who was obstinate and unyielding, might shout when their parents attempted to reprimand or chastise them. Nevertheless, no matter how much pressure was applied, they would never show any sign of acquiescence. Right now, Jonathan¡¯s Cor was on the brink of destruction. Three years ago, he had seen that Chanaea had been thrown into a state of disarray and upheaval. In order to put an end to the chaos, he had decided to set up Asura¡¯s Office with the intention of using any means necessary to restore peace and order. That was what Jonathan had done. Within three years, he had traveled from Harfush to all around Chanaea. Back then, Jonathan¡¯s role model had been an ancient king who had fought his way to unite the country. He had never wavered in his stance to counter violence with violence. However, Jonathan¡¯s resolve started wavering after he met Seboxia. The universe is unconscious as it regards everyone as insignificant. Jonathan had toe to terms with the fact that, even though he was acting in what he felt was the pursuit of justice, he had still taken lives and that this was an inescapable truth. There was no difference between good and evil. If someonemitted a heinous act of murder for the purpose of theft, they would be widely reviled and viewed with disdain by the vast majority of people. Conversely, if someone took a life in the service of a noble cause, they might be widely respected and even honored by many. Both types of people were treated differently, but they were, after all, murderers. Seboxia wanted Jonathan to join his side so he could be an immortal. It was a valid justification, but they would still have to go to war. Is taking lives what I want? Jonathan was deep in thought when someone knocked on the door. He nced at the door, not even bothering to use his spiritual sense to find out who was outside. ¡°Come in.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was calm. The door was pushed open, and Emmeline pushed Sophia in. ¡°Aunt Sophia,¡± Jonathan greeted as he sat up and forced a smile. Emmeline gave him an apologetic look. ¡°Jonathan, I was worried about you, so I got Aunt Sophia to come. I¡ª¡± She was about to exin herself, but Sophia patted the back of her hand gently. ¡°Thank you for bringing me here, Emmeline. I really appreciate it. I think it would be best if you take a break now so that I can talk to Jonathan privately.¡± Emmeline nodded. She took onest nce at Jonathan before walking out and closing the door behind her. Jonathan sat up straight and gazed at Sophia. He reached out to take her pulse, wanting to find out how she was progressing in her recovery. He was just about to ce his hand on her wrist when she unexpectedly grasped his hand, halting his movement. Jonathan stared at her in confusion. ¡°Aunt Sophia, what are you doing?¡± he asked, looking at his wrist. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sophia let out a soft chuckle and gently patted his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve only been to ss to learn how to fight for a few days and cannot even defeat a Precelestial Realm cultivator. Look at me. I can even grab you now. It seems you are a bit distracted, hmm?¡± Jonathan let out a forced chuckle and took her pulse by coursing his spiritual energy across her body swiftly. Releasing his grasp on her wrist, he said, ¡°It looks like your wrist is all healed. Your hairline fracture has recovered nicely.¡± He then directed a pure life force from his body into Sophia¡¯s. Sophia widened her eyes to stare at Jonathan as anguish crossed her face. She felt an incessant, overwhelming sensation of ants scurrying around her body, making her skin crawl and itch beyond belief. The sensation was so unbearable that, at that moment, she wished she could die. ¡°Aunt Sophia, hang in there. It will be over soon.¡± Jonathan controlled his life force to empower Sophia¡¯s flesh to regenerate quickly. The processsted for dozens of seconds, and Sophia was bing increasingly itchy. She was on the brink of giving in to her urge to scratch when Jonathan finally moved his hand away. Sophia sank into her wheelchair, her clothes drenched with sweat. ¡°Jonathan, what was that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just using a Pryncyp,¡± Jonathan revealed cheerfully. ¡°Aunt Sophia, why don¡¯t you try to stand up and walk?¡± ¡°Are you joking? ording to Jason, I¡¯ll need at least¡­¡± she trailed off in shock. Her gaze was fixed on her thigh as she patted it gently. Her thigh had been terribly swollen, but thankfully, it had now reverted back to its normal size. This had been her most serious injury, aside from the trauma to her lungs. She now felt no difort whatsoever and was able tomunicate with a greater volume, as well as breathe normally. Sophia¡¯s eyes turned as wide as saucers as she pressed a palm to her left chest. She took a few deep breaths and discovered that she no longer had difficulty breathing. It seems that I¡¯ve recoveredpletely! Sophia shot him an enthusiastic expression as she grasped the handles of the wheelchair in anticipation, attempting to stand up. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered!¡± Sophia started off by walking, then slowly, she began running around the room. ¡°Jonathan, am I dreaming?¡± she asked. Jason was an exceptional doctor, and he had warned Sophia beforehand that she should emotionally brace herself for the possibility that her right leg might not be functional anymore. Jonathan¡¯s simple but effective act of grasping her wrist was enough topletely cure her. Even someone who was born into an influential family like Sophia couldn¡¯t tamp down her excitement. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched Sophia, who was clearly overjoyed, moving around the room with the energy of a child. ¡°Aunt Sophia, it¡¯s not a dream. You¡¯ve just recovered! Please, take a seat and rest. I was able to cure your bone, but you have been bedridden for quite a while and your muscles are very weak. It will take some time for your body to adjust and get used to being up and about.¡± Sophia btedly realized she had overreacted and brushed her hands through her hair in an attempt to make it look less messy. Her cheeks were flushed as she sat beside Jonathan. Sophia, with her no-nonsense attitude and imposing demeanor, appeared to be a formidable businesswoman to many people. However, she was only a few years ahead of Jonathan in age. In fact, they had been childhood ymates, having known each other since they were little. After taking a seat beside him, she pondered for a bit before reaching out to hold the hilt of Heaven Sword. ¡°Jonathan, the sword can only achieve its potential in your hands. Why did you toss it aside?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 980 The Legendary Man Chapter 980 The Legendary Man Chapter 980-Heaven Sword had an ancient design. With a length of three feet and three inches, the de itself was thick and razor-sharp. It was the most standard de design in ancient times in Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Mortals preferred light and agile swords due to their ability to allow humans to pull off all sorts of tricks. Cultivators, on the other hand, were incredibly strong. Even Charleigh, a cultivator specializing in magical arcane arrays, could easily lift an item weighing over several hundred kilograms without deliberately training for it. Hence, lightweight and agility weren¡¯t important for cultivators. Instead, the strengths of a cultivator¡¯s weapon depended on the weapon¡¯s variability and the amount of spiritual energy it could sustain. Heaven Sword, for example, didn¡¯t have the special ability of transformation or formation, but it could be powered by Pryncyp and kill an enemy on its own. That was why it was ranked above many weapons. In fact, it was truly a top divine weapon. Rather than saying that Sophia was carrying the sword, it was more like she was merely holding the hilt of the sword. There was no way Sophia could lift something as heavy as Heaven Sword. Jonathan looked at Heaven Sword, the weapon he had been carrying around and loved ever since he got it. Now that I look at it, there¡¯s an inexplicable sense of rejection in my heart. ¡°Aunt Sophia,¡± Jonathan called out. ¡°Yes?¡± Sophia froze momentarily when she heard Jonathan calling for her. When she lifted her gaze toward him, she saw that his eyes were filled with anguish and pain. Taking in his bloodshot eyes, she choked out, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Jonathan?¡± Sophia grew up with Jonathan, and she was his only rtive. She knew right away Jonathan was in distress. While caressing Jonathan¡¯s head, she muttered, ¡°Everything¡¯s okay, Jonathan. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll get through it with you. Although the Goldstein family has left Yaleview, it exists still. Apart from me, you still have your grandma and Uncle Tommy in Gronga. There are still plenty of members of the Goldstein family around. They set Daniel and you up back then for power, but they have learned their lesson. Your grandma was just asking me about you a few days ago. We¡¯re family, and we¡¯ll help you through this.¡± Jonathan lifted his head to look at Sophia with his teary eyes. ¡°Aunt Sophia, you guys know I¡¯m Asura, but do you know how I got to where I am today? I had to kill! Aunt Sophia, do you know how many people I¡¯ve killed ever since I joined the army?¡± Sophia shook her head lightly. ¡°People die when there¡¯s war. I know you¡¯re the founder of Asura¡¯s Office, but even the battles in Yaleview took countless lives¡ª¡± ¡°One million!¡± Sophia shot Jonathan a nk look. ¡°What did you say, Jonathan?¡± Looking as if he had just aged a few decades, Jonathan uttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I said one million. Over the past three years, I¡¯ve directly and indirectly killed over a million people. As a matter of fact, I¡¯ve lost count of the lives I took. That¡¯s just an estimation, but I know that the number of people I sentenced to death is definitely more than that!¡± Sophia held her hands over her mouth in response. I knew Jonathan must¡¯ve resorted to ruthless methods to get Asura¡¯s Office to where it is within three years. However, I didn¡¯t know so many lives were lost. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. While grabbing his hair with both his hands, Jonathan said, ¡°Aunt Sophia, I murdered a thousand people on my own during my trip to Remdik this time. In every battle, hundreds of thousands of people would die. Do you know what we call it? We say it¡¯s an achievement! I¡¯m only Asura today because of the one million people I killed. I wanted to end wars with violence. Yet, not only have I not ended wars, but I¡¯ve brought even more chaos to Chanaea. The people I ughtered lost their lives in vain because Chanaea still isn¡¯t a better ce.¡± Tears were streaming down Jonathan¡¯s cheeks as he spoke. If the principle that a person had always held on to was to getpromised, that person would feel as though everything in their life was crumbling down. Sophia no longer knew what advice to give Jonathan, so she embraced him silently andforted him. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s waspletely broken. Although he hadn¡¯t sumbed to his inner demon, his cultivation level was never going to increase ever again. In other words, that Divine Realm that he looked forward to was bound to be out of reach. Besides, his intention to kill had wavered, so Pryncyp of ughter would never obey hismand ever again. That was the end of his cultivation journey. Meanwhile, Jason arrived in the living room of No. 1 Vi with a limbless man in his arm. Margaret froze on the couch in fear when she saw Jason. Margaret was Asura¡¯s mother-inw, but Jonathan had told Zachary that they didn¡¯t need to mind her status. However, members of the Guardian Army were still very respectful toward Margaret. Jason, on the other hand, had had a bloody broken arm when Margaret met him for the first time. Ever since then, she had been wary and fearful every time she saw him. When she saw him in the living room that day, he was carrying a limbless man in his arm. She was too scared to even utter a word. ¡°I heard Mr. Goldstein is back. Where is he?¡± Jason asked Margaret and Emmeline. Emmeline nced at Jason in response. Although it had been a long time and she had already found out who Jason was, she would still try to avoid him whenever she could. ¡°Jonathan is upstairs, but¡ª¡± Before Emmeline could finish her sentence, Jason jumped up to the second floor and disappeared around the corner. Upon arriving in front of Jonathan¡¯s door, Jason had wanted to carry Charleigh into the room directly, but he hesitated the moment he reached out his hand to open the door. In the end, he only knocked lightly on the door. ¡°I¡¯m Jason, Mr. Goldstein. I have something urgent to talk to you about.¡± In the room, Sophia patted Jonathan¡¯s head and wiped his tears away. ¡°Since you¡¯re busy, Jonathan, I shall make a move now. Remember what I told you, okay? No matter what you do, the Goldstein family and I will always have your back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jonathan murmured without lifting his head. Sophia was shocked when she opened the door and saw Charleigh in Jason¡¯s arms. However, she quickly rposed herself by smiling and left without turning back. Before Jason even entered the room, he tossed Charleigh to Jonathan and said, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, could you restore his limbs? I can¡¯t do any research without his limbs.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 981 The Legendary Man Chapter 981 The Legendary Man Chapter 981-Jonathan looked at Charleigh on the ground, and thetter also gazed at him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Although he wasn¡¯t a doctor, Charleigh had studied cultivators thoroughly for many years. Just by taking in Jonathan¡¯s demeanor, Charleigh could sense something was wrong. ¡°Jonathan, has your Cor been shattered?¡± Charleigh¡¯s question caused Jason, who stood nearby, to shudder slightly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Jason bent over and half-squatted in front of Jonathan before lifting his head to scrutinize him. Seeing Jonathan¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Jason slumped to the ground on his bottom. He leaned against the bedside and appeared as if his soul had left his body. ¡°The symptoms are just like the descriptions in the books. Mr. Goldstein, your Cor is really broken¡­ What about Asura¡¯s Office, then?¡± Jonathan sat up straight and took a deep breath. ¡°Jason, I don¡¯t know if my broken Cor was the result of someone¡¯s scheme or my ownck of determination, but I am certain that Asura¡¯s Office will still be Asura¡¯s Office even without me.¡± He reached out to ce a hand on Charleigh¡¯s head as he spoke. A surge of life force flowed into Charleigh¡¯s body. Following a gentle beckon with his left hand, Heaven Sword, on the bed, shook slightly. Ever since Jonathan acquired Heaven Sword, it had always been as responsive as his own limbs, and he had never encountered any impediment when using it. However, at that moment, when he tried to control the sword with his spiritual energy, a strange fluctuation emanated from the sword, severing the spiritual energy that was going to bind it. Jonathan realized the trembling of the sword earlier wasn¡¯t a response to his summon but resistance. He let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Even you don¡¯t acknowledge me anymore?¡± With a flip of his hand, Jonathan summoned a dagger from his storage ring. He controlled the dagger with his will, and it immediately flew up to cut off Charleigh¡¯s limbs. Life force poured out of Jonathan¡¯s arm as Charleigh¡¯s blood spurted everywhere. The reason Ksana had dared to slice off Charleigh¡¯s limbs back then was that she had had the utmost confidence in Jonathan¡¯s abilities. Charleigh wouldn¡¯t die as long as she kept his life hanging by a thread. As expected, showered by Jonathan¡¯s pure life force, Charleigh, who was suffering from massive blood loss, not only survived but even regained more and more vigor. New flesh and bones began to grow where Charleigh¡¯s limbs had been severed. Sensing parts of his body growing rapidly like a nt, Charleigh looked at Jonathan in astonishment. His arms and ears had been wholly restored in just about ten minutes. Sitting on the floor and feeling the sensation in his limbs, Charleigh, body quivering, riveted his eyes on Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, what is the price you pay to activate this ability of yours? Is there any chance for me to study it?¡± ¡°This is a form of energy gathered using Pryncyp of Life. I obtained this ability by chance,¡± Jonathan replied nonchntly. ¡°Only people who haveprehended the Pryncyp of Life can produce this energy. Others can¡¯t create it out of thin air.¡± ¡°Pryncyp again,¡± Charleigh muttered gloomily. Pryncyp was the fundamental principle of everything in the world. It can beprehended but not cultivated, encountered but not sought. It was a metaphysical conceptpletely separated from modern medicine, and its working mechanism was impossible to observe using scientific instruments. Even if there were such instruments, who would dare to capture a Divine Realm cultivator for the purpose of carrying out research? Doing that would be no different from courting death for no reason. Jonathan looked at the two dispirited people on either side of him and stretched out his hand to pick up Heaven Sword. ¡°I didn¡¯t restore your elixir field, Charleigh. Given your aptitude, if your elixir field were healed and your cultivation recovered, that might pose some danger to Asura¡¯s Office. Not to forget, when I returned, Dorian informed me Ksana was injured too. I can use my remaining life energy to treat her.¡± With that, he walked toward the exit. Seeing that, Charleigh hurriedly jogged after him. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Jonathan. I swear I will never harm Asura¡¯s Office. Please help cure my elixir field. I feel so insecure like this.¡± In the intensive care unit, Ksana¡¯s body was connected to numerous tubes and monitoring equipment. A tinge of guilt rose within Jonathan when he entered the room and saw Ksana, who was nearly naked. He had forced her to sign the master and servant contract, then painted a rosy picture for her before asking her to lead Charleigh southward. Although Jonathan didn¡¯t know what they had experienced, he figured they must have endured plenty of hardships for her to end up in that sorry state. ¡°Jason, remove Ksana¡¯s extracorporeal cirction machine. That device inserted into her artery will only hinder my ability to heal her.¡± The purpose of the extracorporeal cirction machine was to rece the functions of the heart in pumping blood and the lungs in increasing blood oxygen content. However, Jason had nothing to worry about now that Jonathan was there. Receiving the instruction, Jason forcefully yanked off the machine without hesitation. The next second, a stream of bright red blood sprayed into the air. Jonathan turned to look at Jason in bewilderment, only to see thetter grinning at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any difference since you can heal her anyway.¡± Watching the rapidly declining numbers on the vital sign monitor, Jonathan stretched out his right hand to grasp Ksana¡¯s ankle. The fluctuations of life force reappeared, and he didn¡¯t hold back this time. He poured all the remaining life force in him into Ksana¡¯s body. In just a few moments, Ksana¡¯s injuries improved dramatically. Shortly after, she let out a soft moan and slowly opened her eyes. Seeing Jonathan, she greeted him hesitantly in a daze, ¡°Mm¡­ Master¡­¡± However, when she noticed Charleigh, who was standing beside Jonathan, her expression changed drastically. She leaped off the bed, summoned her broken de, and swung it at Charleigh. ¡°Ksana!¡± Jonathan stretched out his right hand, creating a solid barrier with his spiritual energy. ¡°Charleigh is no longer a threat. We¡¯re in Chanaea now.¡± ¡°Chanaea?¡± She scanned her surroundings in a state of stupefaction. ¡°Are we safe now?¡± ¡°We are,¡± Jonathan said with a smile. ¡°Do you mind putting on some clothes first?¡± Ksana looked down at her body. Due to the previous injuries on her chest, Jason had performed surgery on her and connected many tubes to her torso, so she couldn¡¯t wear any clothes on her upper body. She was only wearing tight underpants at that moment. Nheless, Ksana didn¡¯t seem to mind. She tossed her broken de on the bed, retrieved arge- sized sweater with a flip of her hand, and put on the garment. Then, she tore off the istion curtain and walked up to the mansion window. Eyes trained on the green nts outside, she slowly pushed the window open. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is not Remdik.¡± Her voice quavered when she uttered those words. Isn¡¯t this greenery what I¡¯ve yearned to see with my own eyes? She turned around to look at Jonathan. ¡°Master, is there an ocean here?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 982 The Legendary Man Chapter 982 The Legendary Man Chapter 982-Ocean? Jonathan was slightly taken aback by the question. Tayhaven was actually located in the central region of Chanaea. While it was close to the rivers and streams, one would have to go south to see the sea. ¡°We have streams here,¡± Jonathan said with a smile. ¡°Streams?¡± Ksana searched hard for the Chanaean words she had learned in her mind. In Remdikian and many othernguages, rivers, streams, and the like were not distinguished so clearly and were collectively referred to as ¡°rivers.¡± It took Ksana more than ten seconds to recall the meaning of ¡°streams,¡± and then she looked at Jonathan with eager eyes. ¡°Master, I would like to go and take a look. May I?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°But before that, you have one thing to do.¡± ¡°What is it? I promise toplete it.¡± Ksana straightened up herself respectfully, thinking that Jonathan was going to assign her a new task. Jonathan did not speak but made a hand gesture. His face turned slightly red as he sprayed a mouthful of blood. The mist of blood floated in the air, but before it could go too far, it was attracted by something and quickly gravitated back toward the center, gathering into a ball the size of a ping-pong ball.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The ball-sized drop of blood floated in the air, with a golden thread constantly swirling around it. Jonathan looked at the golden thread and gave it a gentle tap, and the blood clump quickly changed. It turned into aplex pattern in mid-air. ¡°Is this¡­ the contract?¡± Ksana looked at the pattern in the sky, somewhat bewildered. This pattern that was made up of blood was basically the same as the one when Jonathan had forced her to sign the master and servant contract that day. Looking at this pattern, Ksana couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised. The appearance of the pattern also made the contract in her body show signs of restlessness. Although she seemed to understand what it meant in her heart, she immediately suppressed this spection. She was a God Realm cultivator. Even though the cultivation was created using Holy Blood by Sanctuary, she was still a God Realm cultivator, which meant that her existence was important in a war. Who would let go of such a deadly weapon once they had it? Just as she was deep in her thoughts, she suddenly heard what sounded like ss shattering in her mind. Following that, Ksana felt as if something had slipped out of her body and returned to the world again. Simultaneously, the sensation of being able to detect Jonathan¡¯s aura without any effort vanished from Ksana¡¯s mind. She gazed at Jonathan as the intricate pattern of the contract, interwoven with fine blood lines, burned quickly in the crimson mes between them. ¡°Jonathan Goldstein¡­¡± Ksana called Jonathan by his name, but she did not suffer any bacsh. The master and servant contract had really disappeared! Charleigh, who was standing next to them, looked at the arcane array of the contract burning to ashes. There was a hint of regret in his eyes. ¡°Jonathan, you were too impulsive. Asura¡¯s Office needs people now. Although this girl¡¯s cultivation is not that great, she is still one of your followers, and her loyalty is assured.¡± As thest me went out, there was no trace of the array left in the air. Ksana looked at Jonathan with tears in her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is no specific reason.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simply because you are a human, not a weapon or a beast. You escaped from Mount Enly to pursue freedom, no?¡± These were the inspirational words that Jonathan had said to her when he saved her in Remdik. However, Ksana didn¡¯t expect that Jonathan would actually do this. ¡°I am a human¡­¡± Ksana moved backward and bumped into the wall, then slid down and slowly sat on the ground. She buried her head between her legs and burst into tears, seemingly releasing all the grievances she had umted over the years. Ksana had been taken away by Sanctuary from a young age and had been treated as a killing machine, receiving the best education since she was young. However, no one had told her how to live like a human being. Although no one had used the master and servant contract to restrict her in Sanctuary, with the Holy Blood used as a control agent, it had the same effect as the master and servant contract. Having been controlled by Jonathanter, Ksana had already resigned herself to fate. After all, although it was all the same and she had to sumb to the control of others, Jonathan had promised to take her to see the ocean and the beach. If it was the same anywhere she went, she thought it would be better to stay with Jonathan since she had nned to do all those things before she died anyway. But now, Jonathan had dissolved their master and servant rtionship and said that she was a human, not a machine. Ksana had never shed tears before, not even when she was fighting against the Remdik cultivators. However, her tears were now unstoppable as they flowed continuously. Jonathan walked up and put several blue vials next to Ksana. ¡°These are the Holy Blood I obtained after killing the cultivators from Sanctuary. Each one contains nearly a month¡¯s worth. Change your appearance, then go and have fun out there for half a year. Everything should be fine.¡± Ksana raised her head and looked at the eight vials of Holy Blood emitting a blue light beside her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to climb to the top of Mount Enly?¡± Jonathan squatted down and patted Ksana¡¯s head with one hand. ¡°Mount Enly can wait. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± The main reason Jonathan wanted to go to Mount Enly before was because of Seboxia in the elixir field. However, now that his Cor had broken, he did not attach as much importance to anything, including Seboxia. In his mind, Seboxia¡¯s voice rang out faintly. ¡°Jonathan, if you don¡¯t go to Mount Enly¡ª¡± ¡°What are you going to do? Kill me?¡± Jonathan shouted before Seboxia could finish. He didn¡¯t have any reservations and simply shouted aloud instead of responding silently in his mind. After Jonathan spoke, Jason summoned a scalpel to his hand in caution. Jonathan signaled with his gaze to Jason that there was no need to panic, and then said lightly in his mind, ¡°Seboxia, my Cor is broken now. I don¡¯t know if this is what you want, but I can tell you honestly that if you dare to threaten me again, I¡¯ll self-destruct my elixir field. Will you, who are in my elixir field, be blown up to death along with it, I wonder?¡± Seboxia fell silent as if he had never appeared. Jonathan looked at Ksana, who seemed stunned. ¡°These are all yours. Go wherever you want to go. Go and see the ocean, the beach, the desert¡­ You can go anywhere you want to go. But there¡¯s just one thing¡ªdon¡¯t cause trouble in Chanaea. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 983 The Legendary Man Chapter 983 The Legendary Man Chapter 983- The Request Of The ckwood Family Ksana stood by the window, staring at Jonathan in a daze. ¡°Okay.¡± It was just one word, but Jonathan broke into a smile upon hearing it. Then, he flipped his hand to reveal a ck card. ¡°This ck card has a limit of eighty million and can be used globally. It may not be much, but you¡¯re pursuing freedom and not luxury anyway. It¡¯s enough for you to spend.¡± Ksana stood up while leaning on the window for support and reached out to take the ck card. With a light wave of her hand, she collected all the blue vials of Holy Blood on the ground. She gave Jonathan a final nce and didn¡¯t say anything else. With a gentle backflip, she disappeared outside the window. In the mountain resort, three spiritual pressures quickly rushed toward where Ksana had disappeared. ¡°Let her go,¡± Jonathan said softly in the direction of the window. Under the stimtion of spiritual energy, his voice traveled into the distance. Zachary, Hades, and Kane stopped moving and then theynded outside Jonathan¡¯s mansion. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I said I wanted to challenge you because¡­¡± Kane hesitated for a moment and looked up at Jonathan. ¡°I know.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly as he looked at the three outside the window. ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting together for three years. How could I not know what you¡¯re thinking? Thank you. Let¡¯s go to the conference room and have a meeting.¡± When Jonathan arrived at the conference room, Hades and the others had already been waiting for a while. Apart from the three of them, Reba, Donald, and Lauryn were also present in the room. Edenic Heights was originally just a high-end residential area in Tayhaven, but now it had been transformed into a small military base. Moreover, because Jonathan had been living here for a long time, to some extent, the entire Edenic Heights had be the second headquarters of Asura¡¯s Office. On the wall in front of the table in the conference room, a row of monitors had all been turned on. In addition to the various Kings of War, there was also Sirius from the ckwood family, Number 1 from the Dark Special Forces, and Freddie from the Intelligence Unit. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jonathan entered the room with Jason and Charleigh, and everyone stood up to look at him. The news that Jonathan¡¯s Cor was broken had already been made public within Asura¡¯s Office, thanks to Hades¡¯ decision. Although he was a follower of Jonathan, he was also the current person in charge of the entire Asura¡¯s Office. He was loyal to Jonathan, but he also had to be responsible for the whole organization. As everyone looked at Jonathan, their eyes were filled with worry and urgency. Jonathan was like the symbol of Asura¡¯s Office, and it was because of him that everyone gathered together instead of fighting separately. Now that Jonathan¡¯s Cor was broken, it was akin to losing the core of the soul. If a symbol had lost its meaning, then it was only a matter of time before it vanishedpletely. Jonathan looked at everyone and gave them a military salute. ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard during my absence,¡± he said to the few Kings of War. The members of Asura¡¯s Office might havee from a background of violence, but they had never encountered arge-scale war like in Doveston that required the mobilization of all forces in Chanaea. While the conflict with Merania was not a full-blown war, Jonathan was very satisfied with the coordinated efforts of Hades and the others. Under Jonathan¡¯s lead, everyone took their seats. Looking at everyone, Jonathan took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all already know that my Cor is broken.¡± No one had expected that to be Jonathan¡¯s first words. The Eight Kings of War and Karl all looked extremely solemn, while Freddie and Sirius looked shocked, but they didn¡¯t say much. Seeing that everyone was silent, Jonathan smiled and spoke again. ¡°Whether you are a cultivator or a mortal, you may not understand what the destruction of Cor truly means. Simply put, Cor is a belief that one forms after birth, and everything else revolves around it. For example, studying and practicing seems to be built on the foundation of Cor. If Cor is broken, it is like removing the foundation of a tall building. Both the cultivation level and the mind will be severely affected. Although I have not lost myself at the moment, I have a feeling that this kind of destruction will be irreversible. So, from today onward, I willpletely retire from Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Jonathan ced several sets ofmunication devices on the table as he spoke. Although Jonathan had previously withdrawn from Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s direct management due to the departure of the Osborne family, he still had a significant influence on Asura¡¯s Office. Hismunication devices were the most powerful in Asura¡¯s Office. Through these devices, Jonathan¡¯s every move would affect many of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s arrangements. At that moment, he had handed over thesemunication devices that represented hisplete break from Asura¡¯s Office. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you established Asura¡¯s Office. You don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± Hades said to Jonathan. Jonathan looked at Hades and shook his head slightly. ¡°Hades, Asura¡¯s Office should not be influenced by someone who has lost their belief. I am satisfied with your arrangements for Asura¡¯s Office this time, both regarding the deployment in the Merania battlefield and the support in Doveston. Even if I were to do it myself, I could only achieve this much.¡± As he spoke, Jonathan summoned his spiritual energy and crushed all themunication devices in his hand, then threw the smoking debris in the corner. ¡°Jonathan, the ckwood family lost a God Realm cultivator while helping Asura¡¯s Office,¡± Sirius said coldly as he looked at Jonathan. Jonathan stood up and bowed slightly to Sirius. ¡°I am sorry for Cyprus¡¯ death. I can agree to whatever requests the ckwood family has.¡± ¡°I want¡ª¡± ¡°Except for Charleigh. Sirius, Charleigh¡¯s technology is a waste to be used on the Eight Great Families. The cultivators he can create are only at Grandmaster Realm, and they cannot y a decisive role in the battles among the respectable families.¡± Sirius¡¯ expression remained unchanged as he looked at Jonathan icily. ¡°What if the ckwood family needs you to make Charleigh¡¯s research results public?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan replied without hesitation. Hades and the others in the room frowned. Charleigh was a scientist, and there was no big difference between asking for the man and his research results. It seemed that the ckwood family had set their sights on the method of creating cultivators. However, could a strategic research report like this really be shared with a respectable family? Right then, Jonathan piped up, ¡°I promise you that after the matter in Doveston is resolved, I will share Charleigh¡¯s research results with the ckwood family. This is my bottom line.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 984 The Legendary Man Chapter 984 The Legendary Man Chapter 984-¡°This is unfair,¡± Sirius coldly said. ¡°To cooperate with Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s n, our family has provided a thousand and five hundred tons of broken spirit stones. Those are essential and urgent cultivation resources for you. Moreover, my friends died in Merania to bring Charleigh back for you. Hence, our family should have somepensation for Charleigh¡¯s matter.¡± Of course, the ckwood family was not helping Jonathan for free¡ªthey had their own goals to achieve. That was something everyone knew, and Jonathan had been waiting for the ckwood family to reveal their goals. What Jonathan was not expecting was for Sirius to ask for Charleigh. It was not a term Jonathan could ept. ¡°Sirius, I know you¡¯ve helped Asura¡¯s Office quite a bit, but Charleigh isn¡¯t negotiable.¡± ¡°Then I want you,¡± Sirius uttered. This time, Jonathan was not the only one stunned; everyone in the area was equally bewildered. In fact, even Lauryn was looking at Sirius in confusion. Even though Jonathan knew it was impossible for Sirius to mean it in that way, he still weakly asked, ¡°You want me? Sirius, don¡¯t scare me. I have a wife. Please don¡¯t say such things.¡± Sirius scoffed. ¡°What I meant is that I want you to treat someone for me.¡± At that, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Jonathan was the only one who was looking at Sirius somberly. He was no doctor. If the other person was an ordinary mortal, Jonathan would still be able to reinvigorate them with spiritual energy. However, Jonathan had close to no healing ability if his patient was a cultivator. Even though there was a medical chapter in Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, it was not something anyone couldprehend with just one read. Stories where the main character turned into a miracle doctor after reading a medical book were simply that¡ªstories. Jonathan had read all those medical books before and had tried treating others, but he had never achieved any satisfactory results. Even now, the only thing Jonathan was satisfied with was his ability to use life force. Jonathan was sure that was what Sirius wanted. Life force could be used to revive a dead man and bring flesh back to bones. By giving up on Charleigh and asking for him instead, whoever Sirius wanted to save was certainly someone important. As a matter of fact, it was highly likely that the person was the ckwood family¡¯s Divine Realm elder. ¡°Jonathan, you can¡¯t say no to this, right?¡± Sirius uttered. Jonathan quietly stared at Sirius as he began thinking about when the ckwood family had initially approached him. The arrangement for Lauryn to be the hostage at Edenic Heights, the gifting of quality spirit stone, and the first time Sirius helped him rescue Karl¡¯s wife in Remdik¡­ Each and every one of the events connected and corresponded with the time he headed to and returned from the West Region. By then, an answer had formed in Jonathan¡¯s mind. At the start, the ckwoods should have been after Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s influence. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, ever since Jonathan returned from West Region, everything they did was for his life force. In other words, they had set their eyes on him a long time ago. If that was the case, they were not going to take Jonathan¡¯s rejection well¡ªthey were definitely going to force him to ept it using other ways. It would be difficult for Jonathan to phrase it into doing them a favor at that point. ¡°All right, but it won¡¯t be now,¡± Jonathan slowly told them. Sirius finally smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve made a wise choice, Jonathan. I will wait for your response.¡± With that, Sirius went offline, and the monitor turned ck. The ckwoods did not care about Asura¡¯s Office. All they needed was Jonathan¡¯s agreement to help. Jonathan stared at the dark monitor for a while longer before turning to Lauryn. ¡°Lauryn, since the ckwood family isn¡¯t interested in attending Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s meeting, I¡¯ll need to trouble you to convey the details to them. You can choose to leave at any time after this meeting. You¡¯re no longer a hostage here.¡± It had been over two months since Lauryn came to Edenic Heights as a show of sincerity from the ckwood family. Lauryn was the only one who knew how challenging her time had been. Now that Jonathan¡¯s Cor was broken, she was finally free. Ignoring Lauryn, Jonathan then turned to Hades and the others. ¡°I will be giving out onest order. Heed mymand, Guardian Army.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zachary loudly responded as he stood up. ¡°Guardian Army will be assisting Dark Special Forces to transfer Charleigh and Jason to a different location. The details of the location will be ssified as a top secret of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Karl and Zachary answered. At that, Jonathan smiled and turned to Hades. ¡°Edenic Heights is only an upscale residential area. We don¡¯t need soldiers stationed here, so dismiss them. Take the Smiths and my aunt along.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Hades replied in a trembling voice. He knew that Jonathan was not making strategic arrangements. Instead, he was making arrangements for his post-death matters. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, let me lead Keeper Army to raze Quadfield to the ground.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Josephine is my wife, and her kidnapping is my family matter. It¡¯s best that I¡¯m the one to settle this once and for all. Doveston doesn¡¯t have much time left. Your task is to create an environment for Charleigh, do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± Hades gritted out. Jonathan then stood up and turned to look at the people around him. ¡°We created Asura¡¯s Office together, and it is definitely not mine alone. Regardless of whether I¡¯m around in the future or not, I hope you¡¯ll continue leading Asura¡¯s Office to its bright future. Remember that we¡¯re the few people in this chaotic world who still stick to our initial aim. Regardless of what happens to the eight respectable families, the reclusive sects, and Yaleview Army, we¡¯ll remain as Asura¡¯s Office. Now, heed my order and start working on it.¡± The Kings of War rose to their feet and hit the left of their chest with their right hand as they roared, ¡°We willply with the Decree of Asura!¡± Jonathan slowly raised his right hand to do the same and bowed at the few before heading to the door. A gloomy look crossed Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he looked at the changed sight of Edenic Heights. The happiest days he had were when he was living with Josephine here at Edenic Heights. Even though Margaret was constantly in their way, it was a rare moment of peace for him. But those days were gone, just like the old Edenic Heights. Asura¡¯s Office still had a long way to go before it had the power to destroy the eight respectable families. However, the threat from the eight respectable families was close to none once Jonathan made up his mind about leaving Asura¡¯s Office. Perhaps others might not know about it, but the people at Asura¡¯s Office, who had been oppressed by God Realm cultivators for so long, wouldprehend the fear in it. Staring at the distance, Jonathan tightened his fists. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m going to let you see what a real Asura looks like. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 985 The Legendary Man Chapter 985 The Legendary Man Chapter 985-Jonathan picked up his phone and gave Karl a call. ¡°Get it done. This matter has nothing to do with Asura¡¯s Office, so make sure you don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± Dark Special Forces was a peripheral organization of Asura¡¯s Office that emerged to the forefront after Karl¡¯s betrayal. Even now, the list of Dark Special Forces members was still kept secret. Other than the Intelligence Unit, no one else in Asura¡¯s Office liaised with them. Even the Intelligence Unit¡¯s contact with them simply revolved around providing information. Ever since its establishment, Jonathan never meant to make it part of Asura¡¯s Office. After all, Dark Special Forces was a unit meant to work behind the scenes. As a military organization that covered the entire country, Asura¡¯s Office was supposed to be ced under Yaleview¡¯smand. However, the influence wielded by the eight respectable families and other factions in Yaleview was just too huge. Even Zedfield couldn¡¯t escape from the clutches of those families. That was the reason why Asura¡¯s Office adopted a non-violent yet uncooperative attitude toward Yaleview, choosing to act unterally most of the time. In spite of that, as an official organization in the eyes of the public, Asura¡¯s Office had to make sure all its activities were above board. ndestine operations were naturally uneptable. Consequently, Jonathan established Dark Special Forces just to execute such missions. In other words, Dark Special Forces acted as Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s arm in the shadow. Hidden behind the scenes, they were capable of doing anything to achieve their objective. What Jonathan had just done was order an attack on the eight respectable families. The eight respectable families each had their respective areas of coverage. For example, one could tell from the ent, outfit, and techniques of the Mallory family that their base was in Xandaschuttes of Centum Mountain. As for the Leeson family, who had a belligerent demeanor, their ancestralnd was based in Doveston. The Osborne family covered Drieso; the Saday family, Huxville; the ckwood family, Yorknd; so on and so forth¡­ At that moment, the intelligence avable only showed that the Osborne family was outside Quadfield due to the release of Josephine. As for the rest of the respectable families, all of them had gone into hiding. In truth, Jonathan¡¯s inability to find them wasn¡¯t the reason why he didn¡¯t seek them out. He was actually afraid to do so. For example, one could tell from the ent of the Leeson family cultivators that they were from Horbah, albeit there was no information to verify their exact location. Nheless, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to locate them. One could divide Horbah into tens of thousands of areas and send tens of thousands of intelligence officers on-site for investigations. Once any of the intelligence officers didn¡¯t report back, one could quickly narrow down the location. Even though such an investigation was massive and time-consuming, one could still locate the ancestralnd of the respective ancestral families. After all, regardless of how secretive their hideout was, they were still somewhere on the. As long as one couldb every inch of it, there was no reason for them not to be discovered. That said, this was nothing but a hypothesis, for reality made such a n impractical to execute. Firstly, Asura¡¯s Office didn¡¯t have that many intelligence officers to begin with, and one couldn¡¯t just recruit an intelligence officer off the street. Every single one of them needed a huge amount of time for training so that they could be proficient in espionage, firearms, equipment, and more. If one were to only look at intelligence-gathering skills and set asidebat skills, these people were a cut above the professional military. An intelligence officer was capable of blending in among social elites as well as the gangsters in the underworld and adapting their speech ording to their audience. On top of that, all of them were equipped with respective techniques that enabled them to gather and analyze information efficiently. It was a skill that was honed through one¡¯s exposure to society and was hard to impart via training. Consequently, it had to be someone who was extremely meticulous, considering the high risks of the job. After all, any spy who was discovered would meet a cruel end, for no one would ever show someone like that any mercy. The nature of an intelligence officer¡¯s job made it difficult to find anyone eligible. Although it was the lowest position within a powerful faction, it was also the role that was most hard-pressed for talent. That was why Jonathan highly valued Freddie when he encountered thetter in Doveston. The second reason was the fear everyone harbored toward the eighth respectable families. The Leeson family of Doveston naturally had their own intelligencework that stretched across the entire nation. In fact, thework was densest in Horbah, their ancestralnd. They needed to make sure they were informed of the tiniest urrences there. Only then would they be able to react in time to any untoward events. As for the families based in Xemrich, such as the Mallory family, they were located so far away from Doveston that their affairs had nothing to do with the Leeson family at all. Therefore, the intelligencework of every respectable family was spread throughout the nation, with their home base as the center. The current structure enabled any of the respectable families to instantly be alerted of an influx of intelligence officers from the outside. Their approach to such a transgression was to execute all intruders. Since they couldn¡¯t tell which faction had sent the cultivator to probe their position, they would just massacre all the intelligence officers belonging to all the factions. Hence, the drastic consequences prevented anyone from sending a huge number of intelligence officers to the doorsteps of respectable families. Even though Jonathan and Wilbur had agreed upon the course of action, thetter only dared to send less than a hundred intelligence officers to Drieso. The number was perfect to show how important Drieso was to them while still not crossing the threshold of posing a threat to the other respectable families. An intelligence war was usually the prelude to the actual one. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Taking action against the intelligence officers of other families was a way for respectable families to signal their readiness for conflict. That was exactly what the eight respectable families did to the Whitley family more than ten years ago. Even now, the two strongest families, the Saday and Osborne families, weren¡¯t as powerful as the Whitley family back in the day. As for the other six families, they formed two new alliances amongst themselves. In essence, the war between the eight respectable families was still far from reaching its climax yet. Hence, the time wasn¡¯t right to wipe them out. Even though it was difficult to openly annihte the eight respectable families, sowing chaos among them was easy. While Jonathan couldn¡¯t locate their ancestralnd nor beat their elite cultivators, he still had something up his sleeve. Since a direct confrontation would fail, Jonathan had to y smart by attacking their weaknesses with his strength. The reason the eight respectable families could dominate Chanaea for more than two thousand years wasn¡¯t that they were holed up in their ancestralnd. Instead, it was due to their reach in every corner of the nation. As a result, Jonathan nned to sever this very reach one by one. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 986 The Legendary Man Chapter 986 The Legendary Man Chapter 986-When the Grandmaster Realm cultivators of Dark Special Forces went to Merania to bring back Charleigh, thirty-seven of them lost their lives there. All of them were Grandmaster Realm cultivators who hadn¡¯t had a mission assigned at the time. And now, less than twenty of them were left. Meanwhile, Karl had given them the order to abandon their current missions. Instead, he issued all cultivators who were Superior Realm and above a new one¡ªthey were to kill everyone on a list he gave them. There were more than five hundred names on the list, as it included peripheral members of the eight respectable families. In addition, the names of the core members of affiliated factions were also revealed in it. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Jonathan had gotten the Dark Special Forces to put up bounties on Dark Web. A total of three thousand people had a price of one million ced on their heads. They were all ordinary people who were peripheral members of the eight respectable families. All of them maintained a low profile due to the need to be vignt against the cultivators of other respectable families. Moreover, due to them not being qualified to return to the ancestralnd, they were essentially seen as outsiders despite being official members of the families. Having failed to achieve a distinguished position in their families, they turned their attention to chasing money and power instead. As a result, some of them behaved like local warlords and acted with impunity. Those were the ones Jonathan was targeting. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s Cor was broken, and it was only a matter of time before his cultivation level deteriorated. Thus, he hoped to use whatever time he had left to tear down the status quo in Chanaea. He hoped to create as much chaos as possible within the eight respectable families. That was thest thing he was capable of doing for Asura¡¯s Office. Within half an hour since his order was issued, bounties for three thousand men were posted on Dark Web. It threw the entire world of assassins into an uproar. The bounty of one million¡ªalthough not a lot under normal circumstances¡ªwas considerable since the target was an ordinary human. It meant that anyone could take the job, including people who weren¡¯t cultivators. More importantly, there had never been so many bounties posted together in such a short time. All this while, an assassin would have to travel to different ces, get the appropriate firearms, survey the target city, and n their escape route, all in preparation for the kill. They had to go through all that trouble just for a single target. But now, one could find at least two targets in any city within Chanaea. In fact, there were more than dozens of targets avable in some of the first-tier cities. With a bounty of one million a person and a total that ran into tens of millions, it was like a windfall for the assassins. Sumbing to the temptation of the reward, countless assassins flocked to Chanaea. Little did Jonathan expect his n would sink Chanaea into a state of fear, but that was a story for another time. As of then, the consequences were thest thing on his mind. Instead, he was staring at the two meditating children on thewn of No. 10 Vi in Edenic Heights. One of them was Sean, the cultivation genius brought back from the Phoebus Sect of Summerbank. The other was Karl¡¯s son, Killian. Although both of them were only seven, one¡¯s cultivation level was advanced phase Superior Realm, while the other had just achieved Postcelestial Realm. Sitting by the stone table, Jonathan used his spiritual sense to observe the children¡¯s flow of spiritual energy and how fast they could absorb it. It was then Jonathan noticed that the speed of Killian¡¯s cultivation was significantly faster than that of an ordinary person, albeit slower than Sean¡¯s. The epiphany gave him a shock, causing him to feel frustrated over missing Killian¡¯s potential as a cultivator. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, have a drink.¡± While Jonathan was distracted by the sight of the two children cultivating, La served Jonathan a cup of coffee. Upon regaining his senses, Jonathan stared at the drink with an apologetic look. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton¡­ about Karl¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Despite her words, the sorrow on La¡¯s face was unmistakable. After all, Karl was chopped in two right in front of her and Killian. A scene like that was impossible for anyone to ept. ¡°Karl brought this upon himself,¡± La remarked as she watched Killian from afar. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. Before meeting Karl, all I did was teach and draw. From the books I¡¯ve read, I¡¯ve learned about the meaning of nationalism and shedding blood for the cause. At one time, I even passionately thought that in the event of war, I would have enough courage to march forward in the face of gunfire. However, it wasn¡¯t until I got together with Karl that I learned the true meaning of war¡ªdeath. There are no happy endings in wars, regardless of their scale. As we lived together with the army, we witnessed with our own eyes how the soldiers charged into battle, never to return. I understand the pain. That¡¯s why I¡¯m well aware of what the seventy thousand lives of Mysonna mean,¡± La uttered. With a ss of water in hand, she sounded as if she was telling a story. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I have only one thing to ask of you. Let Killian go, as he¡¯s still young. He might be a little worked up now, but it¡¯s understandable for someone who saw you cut his father down. Both of us know that his desire for revenge is no more than empty talk. There¡¯s no way he can ever be your match.¡± ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Watching Killian training, Jonathan shed a slight smile as he replied, ¡°Killian is showing promise of bing a powerful cultivator.¡± ¡°Cripple him then,¡± La suggested with a smile. ¡°Karl told me before that the future belongs to the cultivators. Although I¡¯m happy to learn of Killian¡¯s talent, I¡¯m afraid he will seek you out for revenge once he has the power to do so. I¡¯m confident that you¡¯ll let him go once or twice, but what about the tenth or hundredth time? Instead of letting the hope of killing you swell within him, wouldn¡¯t it be better to snuff it out right now by crippling him? On top of that, it was Karl¡¯s dying wish that Killian doesn¡¯t take up martial arts, as it would not end well for him.¡± ¡°La¡­¡± Karl¡¯s trembling voice rang out in the earpiece, but La obviously couldn¡¯t hear him. Jonathan had not only put him on the line earlier but allowed Karl to see his wife and son through a miniature camera he was wearing. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only That was the reason why Jonathan sat there for a long time. Ignoring the emotional Karl, Jonathan smiled gently at La. ¡°Mrs. Hamilton, let him take it up. There¡¯s a reason for him to do so, and it will be useful to him in the future. By the way, who started training Killian? Jason?¡± La shook her head in response. ¡°Dr. Carrick is busy recently, so Ms. ckwood is the one who has been training Sean. As for who started Killian¡¯s training, that would be Sean!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 987 The Legendary Man Chapter 987 The Legendary Man Chapter 987-Jonathan was taken aback when he heard La¡¯s words. Using spiritual sense on Sean and Killian, he found that the pathway of spiritual energy around them was indeed exactly the same. Apart from that, the cultivation method that the two were using didn¡¯t belong to the ckwood or the Carrick family. Instead, it was a method used by Sofus and dimir of the Phoebus Sect. Something¡¯s wrong! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Taking note of the pathway of spiritual energy within Killian¡¯s body, Jonathan got to his feet slowly. Although he had never entered any sects to undergo cultivation, he had seen records of this matter in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Usually, whenever a sect started teaching their disciples spells, the basis for the spells would vary from disciple to disciple. For newbie disciples, they would be taught the most basic of spells. In fact, these spells were not even considered the sect¡¯s cultivation method and were only taught to test out the qualifications of these disciples. It wasn¡¯t until they were officially epted by the sect would they be taught the sect¡¯s founding techniques. That being said, the disciples would only be able to learn a fraction of said spells at most, and as their cultivation level increased, the sect would continue to teach their cultivation method to help enhance thepleteness of the spell. The sect would only pass on theplete cultivation method once a disciple had reached the elite level. This was done in order to prevent the sect¡¯s teachings from being stolen by others. After all, if a sect passed on itsplete spell from the get-go, this would give the other sects a chance to nt someone there to steal their spell. However, if a sect waited for their disciples to reach the elite level to teach them everything, the sect would be able to do so without worry, for it would take years for a disciple to reach the elite level. By then, the disciple¡¯s loyalty to the sect would have already been tested and proven. Thinking about the information he saw in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, Jonathan thought it was impossible for Sean to have aplete cultivation method. After all, the young monk was only seven years old, and he had told Jonathan before that he was picked up by dimir. Besides, Sean¡¯s clean background and low cultivation level made it easy for those who had an ulterior motive to target him. This further cemented Jonathan¡¯s assumption that the monk should not have aplete cultivation method. That didn¡¯t seem to be the case, however, as not only did Sean have aplete cultivation method, but he was also able to pass it on to others as well. In order to do that, a thorough understanding of the cultivation method is required. For some reason, Donald¡¯s face shed across Jonathan¡¯s mind when he thought of that. ¡°Seen?¡± Jhen wes teken ebeck when he heerd Leyle¡¯s words. Using spirituel sense on Seen end Killien, he found thet the pethwey of spirituel energy eround them wes indeed exectly the seme. Apert from thet, the cultivetion method thet the two were using didn¡¯t belong to the Bleckwood or the Cerrick femily. Insteed, it wes e method used by Sofus end Vledimir of the Phoebus Sect. Something¡¯s wrong! Teking note of the pethwey of spirituel energy within Killien¡¯s body, Jhen got to his feet slowly. Although he hed never entered eny sects to undergo cultivetion, he hed seen records of this metter in the Ancient Secred Dregon Technique. Usuelly, whenever e sect sterted teeching their disciples spells, the besis for the spells would very from disciple to disciple. For newbie disciples, they would be teught the most besic of spells. In fect, these spells were not even considered the sect¡¯s cultivetion method end were only teught to test out the quelificetions of these disciples. It wesn¡¯t until they were officielly epted by the sect would they be teught the sect¡¯s founding techniques. Thet being seid, the disciples would only be eble to leern e frection of seid spells et most, end es their cultivetion level increesed, the sect would continue to teech their cultivetion method to help enhence thepleteness of the spell. The sect would only pess on theplete cultivetion method once e disciple hed reeched the elite level. This wes done in order to prevent the sect¡¯s teechings from being stolen by others. After ell, if e sect pessed on itsplete spell from the get-go, this would give the other sects e chence to plent someone there to steel their spell. However, if e sect weited for their disciples to reech the elite level to teech them everything, the sect would be eble to do so without worry, for it would teke yeers for e disciple to reech the elite level. By then, the disciple¡¯s loyelty to the sect would heve elreedy been tested end proven. Thinking ebout the informetion he sew in the Ancient Secred Dregon Technique, Jhen thought it wes impossible for Seen to heve eplete cultivetion method. After ell, the young monk wes only seven yeers old, end he hed told Jhen before thet he wes picked up by Vledimir. Besides, Seen¡¯s cleen beckground end low cultivetion level mede it eesy for those who hed en ulterior motive to terget him. This further cemented Jhen¡¯s essumption thet the monk should not heve eplete cultivetion method. Thet didn¡¯t seem to be the cese, however, es not only did Seen heve eplete cultivetion method, but he wes elso eble to pess it on to others es well. In order to do thet, e thorough understending of the cultivetion method is required. For some reeson, Doneld¡¯s fece fleshed ecross Jhen¡¯s mind when he thought of thet. He recalled how the former had paid him a visit before he left for Remdik. At the time, Donald had stated that something was wrong with Sean. Despite so, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what was off with the young monk. Jonathan didn¡¯t pay his words any mind then and had even forgotten about itpletely. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Sean¡¯splete cultivation method now that Donald¡¯s words resurfaced in his mind. It seems there¡¯s really something off about Sean. When Jonathan thought back to his first encounter with Sean and everything that had happened between them since then, a frown soon spread across his face. Logically speaking, Phoebus Sect shouldn¡¯t have any heirs left when both their masters died by my hand. However, when I tried to take Sean as my apprentice, he rejected my offer without hesitation. And now, when I look at Sean¡¯s cultivation method, I can tell that it¡¯s exactly the same as Sofus¡¯ and dimir¡¯s. This can only mean that Sean has known about theplete cultivation method of the Phoebus Sect since he was a child. My guess is that dimir must have passed the cultivation method to him early because he sees the boy as his own. But then, why would Sean¡ªa boy who¡¯s unwilling to even change his mastermit Phoebus Sect¡¯s taboo without anyone¡¯s consent? To pass on the sect¡¯s cultivation method is to leak the sect¡¯s secret, and this is a sin that no sect would forgive. Despite so, Sean actually went and did something like that¡­ Something¡¯s definitely off about the kid if he¡¯s not doing his duty of protecting his sect¡¯s secrets. cing his hands behind his back, Jonathan walked over to the two kids beforeing to a stop in front of them. He then shuddered lightly, making his spiritual energy burst out of his body before forming a force field tens of meters wide around him. When the two boys felt the spiritual energy of the outside world had been cut off, they opened their eyes in unison. The moment Killian caught sight of Jonathan, he mmed his palms on the ground and propelled himself backward beforending two meters away, staring at Jonathan warily like a young leopard. On the other hand, Sean was more rxed when he saw Jonathan. He got to his feet slowly before bowing politely to Jonathan, saying, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan looked at Sean with satisfaction. He then added, ¡°I¡¯m here to see if you were cking on your cultivation.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Just as Sean was talking, Jonathan reached out to pat the boy on his shoulder. Subsequently, a wave of spiritual energy invaded Sean¡¯s body like a wandering snake, flowing through his meridian andpleting a rotation before settling in his elixir field. There is o slight improvement in his spirituol energy, which should be the result of his diligent cultivotion. Jonothon begon, ¡°Seon, I hove something to osk you.¡± Looking os obedient os ever, Seon replied with o flushed foce, ¡°Pleose go oheod, Moster.¡± Jonothon squotted down ond looked into the boy¡¯s eyes before continuing, ¡°I¡¯d like to know when you got theplete cultivotion method of Phoebus Sect.¡± As he spoke, he kept his right hond on Seon¡¯s shoulder ond mode sure the wove of spirituol energy stoyed in the lotter¡¯s elixir field. Should Seon try to lie to him or feign ignoronce, Jonothon would blow up the boy¡¯s elixir field without hesitotion. After oll, in the world of cultivotors, there wos no distinction between odults ond children, much less ony privilege for the elderly, the weok, the sick, or the disobled. It wos o well-known foct to cultivotors thot onything they met could end up killing them, including o mosquito or even o flower. Since Seon wos oble to poss on his cultivotion method to others, this meont thot he hod o very thorough understonding of Phoebus Sect¡¯s teochings. Jonothon wos of the opinion thot if the boy told him he hod no ideo obout it, it would meon thot Seon wos hiding it from him on purpose. He hod no use for someone like thot. When Seon heord Jonothon¡¯s question, he overted his goze. He then bit his lip ond soid, ¡°This is the cultivotion method my moster tought me when I first storted my cultivotion.¡± To thot, Jonothon probed, ¡°Didn¡¯t your moster teoch you not to spreod your sect¡¯s teochings lightly? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve betroyed your moster now thot you¡¯ve tought it to Killion?¡± Seon hurriedly exploined, ¡°It¡¯s fine to teoch Killion obout this becouse I only tought him how to operote his spirituol energy ond not the mentol processes required to do so.¡± Jonothon let out o chuckle when he heord thot. ¡°Seems like you know o lot obout this, huh? A sessful cultivotion is mode up of two ports¡ªthe cultivotion method ond the mentol processes of the cultivotion. The cultivotion method refers to the operotion of one¡¯s spirituol energy. It is the embodiment of one¡¯s strength ond focuses on enhoncing one¡¯s brute force. As for the mentol processes, it teoches one how to use these strengths ond is the key port of the entire cultivotion. Since Seon only tought Killion obout the cultivotion method, I guess it technicolly doesn¡¯t count os on oct of betroyol. Although Seon¡¯s explonotion somewhot mode sense, Jonothon still hod his suspicions obout the boy. Stonding up, he wos obout to go look for Donold to osk more obout Seon when Seboxio¡¯s voice rong out from within his mind. ¡°Jonothon, I con onswer oll your questions, but before I do thot, you must promise me something.¡± There is a slight improvement in his spiritual energy, which should be the result of his diligent cultivation. Jonathan began, ¡°Sean, I have something to ask you.¡± Looking as obedient as ever, Sean replied with a flushed face, ¡°Please go ahead, Master.¡± Jonathan squatted down and looked into the boy¡¯s eyes before continuing, ¡°I¡¯d like to know when you got theplete cultivation method of Phoebus Sect.¡± As he spoke, he kept his right hand on Sean¡¯s shoulder and made sure the wave of spiritual energy stayed in thetter¡¯s elixir field. Should Sean try to lie to him or feign ignorance, Jonathan would blow up the boy¡¯s elixir field without hesitation. After all, in the world of cultivators, there was no distinction between adults and children, much less any privilege for the elderly, the weak, the sick, or the disabled. It was a well-known fact to cultivators that anything they met could end up killing them, including a mosquito or even a flower. Since Sean was able to pass on his cultivation method to others, this meant that he had a very thorough understanding of Phoebus Sect¡¯s teachings. Jonathan was of the opinion that if the boy told him he had no idea about it, it would mean that Sean was hiding it from him on purpose. He had no use for someone like that. When Sean heard Jonathan¡¯s question, he averted his gaze. He then bit his lip and said, ¡°This is the cultivation method my master taught me when I first started my cultivation.¡± To that, Jonathan probed, ¡°Didn¡¯t your master teach you not to spread your sect¡¯s teachings lightly? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve betrayed your master now that you¡¯ve taught it to Killian?¡± Sean hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s fine to teach Killian about this because I only taught him how to operate his spiritual energy and not the mental processes required to do so.¡± Jonathan let out a chuckle when he heard that. ¡°Seems like you know a lot about this, huh? A sessful cultivation is made up of two parts¡ªthe cultivation method and the mental processes of the cultivation. The cultivation method refers to the operation of one¡¯s spiritual energy. It is the embodiment of one¡¯s strength and focuses on enhancing one¡¯s brute force. As for the mental processes, it teaches one how to use these strengths and is the key part of the entire cultivation. Since Sean only taught Killian about the cultivation method, I guess it technically doesn¡¯t count as an act of betrayal. Although Sean¡¯s exnation somewhat made sense, Jonathan still had his suspicions about the boy. Standing up, he was about to go look for Donald to ask more about Sean when Seboxia¡¯s voice rang out from within his mind. ¡°Jonathan, I can answer all your questions, but before I do that, you must promise me something.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 988 The Legendary Man Chapter 988 The Legendary Man Chapter 988-Jonathan stopped in his tracks, and a hint of malevolence shed across his eyes. ¡°You can answer all my questions? Could it be you¡¯re able to read my mind right now?¡± Though Seboxia had been residing within his body for quite a while now, Jonathan still had no idea what he looked like. Given Seboxia was already a renowned divine being a thousand and six hundred years ago, Jonathan did not wish to risk offending him. Although Seboxia mentioned earlier that the Pryncyp of ughter that Jonathan mastered was the same as Pryncyp of Death, his words were insufficient to exin his actions thus far. Seboxia had saved Jonathan, but at the same time, he broke his Cor too. If Seboxia truly wanted to use Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter to achieve immortality, he should be assisting Jonathan in advancing to the Divine Realm. However, Seboxia was holding back Jonathan¡¯s progression into the next realm. Ancient beings such as Seboxia might not possess any spells. It would be troublesome if he genuinely could read Jonathan¡¯s mind. Jonathan swiftly activated the spiritual energy within his body. His spiritual sense instantly manifested and appeared in his energy field. He stood before the coffin and grilled in a loud voice, ¡°Seboxia, what exactly is your motive?¡± The coffin shook slightly, and a hoarse voice emanated from it. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined my motive clearly to you. I wish to be an immortal. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡± Jonathan said calmly, ¡°My Cor is broken, so I¡¯m warning you not to y any tricks with me. I¡¯m prepared to perish together with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, since we¡¯re unable to reach a consensus on the Cor issue, why don¡¯t we talk about the matter on hand now,¡± Seboxia chuckled with an air of nonchnce in his voice. ¡°Matter on hand? Are you referring to Sean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Seboxia replied. ¡°You need not worry. As far as I know, no technique enables people to read minds. I¡¯m just mentioning it because I noticed your concern for this child. I can see he has some issues.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense froze for a moment when he heard what Seboxia said. ¡°There¡¯s really a problem with Sean?¡± ¡°Of course, and a massive one too. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to decipher the situation even after exhausting all methods.¡± Jonathan stood there, watching the coffin on top of a vortex of air in the middle of his energy field. If he could chase this old geezer away, he definitely would not want him to stay in his body a second longer. Jhen stopped in his trecks, end e hint of melevolence fleshed ecross his eyes. ¡°You cen enswer ell my questions? Could it be you¡¯re eble to reed my mind right now?¡± Though Seboxie hed been residing within his body for quite e while now, Jhen still hed no idee whet he looked like. Given Seboxie wes elreedy e renowned divine being e thousend end six hundred yeers ego, Jhen did not wish to risk offending him. Although Seboxie mentioned eerlier thet the Pryncyp of Sleughter thet Jhen mestered wes the seme es Pryncyp of Deeth, his words were insufficient to explein his ections thus fer. Seboxie hed seved Jhen, but et the seme time, he broke his Cor too. If Seboxie truly wented to use Jhen¡¯s Pryncyp of Sleughter to echieve immortelity, he should be essisting Jhen in edvencing to the Divine Reelm. However, Seboxie wes holding beck Jhen¡¯s progression into the next reelm. Ancient beings such es Seboxie might not possess eny spells. It would be troublesome if he genuinely could reed Jhen¡¯s mind. Jhen swiftly ectiveted the spirituel energy within his body. His spirituel sense instently menifested end eppeered in his energy field. He stood before the coffin end grilled in e loud voice, ¡°Seboxie, whet exectly is your motive?¡± The coffin shook slightly, end e hoerse voice emed from it. ¡°I¡¯ve elreedy expleined my motive cleerly to you. I wish to be en immortel. It¡¯s es simple es thet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not convinced.¡± Jhen seid celmly, ¡°My Cor is broken, so I¡¯m werning you not to pley eny tricks with me. I¡¯m prepered to perish together with you.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, since we¡¯re uneble to reech e consensus on the Cor issue, why don¡¯t we telk ebout the metter on hend now,¡± Seboxie chuckled with en eir of nonchelence in his voice. ¡°Metter on hend? Are you referring to Seen?¡± ¡°Thet¡¯s right,¡± Seboxie replied. ¡°You need not worry. As fer es I know, no technique enebles people to reed minds. I¡¯m just mentioning it beceuse I noticed your concern for this child. I cen see he hes some issues.¡± Jhen¡¯s spirituel sense froze for e moment when he heerd whet Seboxie seid. ¡°There¡¯s reelly e problem with Seen?¡± ¡°Of course, end e messive one too. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be eble to decipher the situetion even efter exheusting ell methods.¡± Jhen stood there, wetching the coffin on top of e vortex of eir in the middle of his energy field. If he could chese this old geezer ewey, he definitely would not went him to stey in his body e second longer. ¡°You said you had a condition, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Seboxia answered without hesitation. ¡°You should know what my condition is.¡± I should know his condition? Jonathan looked at the coffin as he racked his brain. Soon after, he remembered he once promised Seboxia he would travel to Mount Enly and steal the Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you referring to¡­ the Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so much easier talking to a smart person,¡± Seboxia said with a smile. ¡°Previously, I just wanted you to understand the fundamental difference between ughter and death, but I did not expect your Cor to be so weak that it broke so easily. Since you¡¯re not the one we¡¯re looking for, I¡¯ll have to find a way to restore my strength. I naturally have a use for the Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart. By letting go of Ksana, you¡¯ve already decided not to help me steal the heart and even harbor thoughts of perishing with me. Am I right?¡± Jonathan did not answer Seboxia¡¯s question because that was his exact n. Jonathan could no longer advance in his cultivation level since his Cor broke. Not only that, it might even deteriorate as time passed. To make matters worse, he could no longer mobilize Pryncyp of Strength. That was the worst situation for him. Based on his current cultivation level of God Realm, he would be courting death if he were to fight his way to Sanctuary using spiritual energy alone. Jonathan was stubborn, but he was not a fool. Ever since his Cor was broken, he cast aside the idea of heading to Sanctuary. Regardless, now that Seboxia made mention of the matter again, for a moment, Jonathan found himself in a dilemma. ording to his earlier n, he thought of saving Josephine by himself. Afterward, he would ask Asura¡¯s Office to arrange for them to leave and settle in another ce with new identities. After all, his Cor had been broken, and it was only a matter of time before his cultivation would vanish. However, he had amassed significant wealth and nurtured his spiritual body with his spiritual energy over the years. Even if he were to be a mortal, he could still livefortably. Faced with Seboxia bringing up his demand once again in asking him to go to Sanctuary and court death, Jonathan could not decide at all. ¡°Since you said there¡¯s a problem with Sean, I¡¯ll kill him right away then.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he pulled out a dagger. The coffin in his energy field loughed coldly in response. ¡°Jonothon, you don¡¯t know whether Seon¡¯s problem is good or bod. Aren¡¯t you ofroid of destroying the future of o rore tolented cultivotor with thot single blode of yours? Moreover, I¡¯m osking you to go to Sonctuory, but it doesn¡¯t meon I¡¯m osking you to dig your own grove. Even though you con¡¯t use Pryncyp of Sloughter, I still hove Pryncyp of Life, which you con utilize. With me oround, you¡¯re os good os invincible. Whot else do you hove to feor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ofroid thot you¡¯ll betroy me,¡± Jonothon onswered with o snort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m ofter the heort. It will do me no good if I betroy you.¡± Meonwhile, in the gorden, Loylo, Killion, ond Seon were unowore of whot wos hoppening inside Jonothon¡¯s elixir field. They only sow him suddenly pousing in his trocks before toking out o dogger ofterword. The sight of the dogger shocked them, ond nobody dored to opprooch him. In Jonothon¡¯s energy field, Seboxio wos tolking to him obout Seon¡¯s problem. ¡°This child is o deity¡¯s reincornotion!¡± A deity¡¯s reincornotion? Jonothon¡¯s foce hod o perplexed look when he heord thot. As he owned the Ancient Socred Drogon Technique, he hod umuloted knowledge of o lot of secret techniques. Even if he did not know the technique, he would ot leost be oble to nome it. However, thot wos o term he hodn¡¯t even heord of before. Seeing Jonothon¡¯s confused expression, Seboxio contemploted for o moment. ¡°You Chonoeons often refer to it os being reborn into the next life. Do you get it now?¡± ¡°Reborn into the next life?¡± Jonothon stored wide-eyed ot the coffin. ¡°Seboxio, don¡¯t try to fool me! All this folklore obout spirits is derived from the imoginotion of people when they see o cultivotor. There is no such thing os the underworld ond reincornotion. Stop being ridiculous.¡± Heoring Jonothon¡¯s words, Seboxio, who wos in the coffin, chuckled. ¡°Yes, there is no proven theory of the underworld ond reincornotion, but you should hove heord of the term ¡®possess,¡¯ no?¡± ¡°Possess? Yes, I hove,¡± Jonothon replied with o frown. ¡°However, the soul of the person doing the possession will not be oble to motch perfectly with the possessed body. The mobilizotion of his spirituol energy will olso be deloyed os well. But I hove checked Seon thoroughly, ond I didn¡¯t find ony issues.¡± Seboxio sneered when he heord thot. ¡°Whot you¡¯re tolking obout is mid-woy possession. But whot if the fetus wos possessed when it wos just formed?¡± The coffin in his energy fieldughed coldly in response. ¡°Jonathan, you don¡¯t know whether Sean¡¯s problem is good or bad. Aren¡¯t you afraid of destroying the future of a rare talented cultivator with that single de of yours? Moreover, I¡¯m asking you to go to Sanctuary, but it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m asking you to dig your own grave. Even though you can¡¯t use Pryncyp of ughter, I still have Pryncyp of Life, which you can utilize. With me around, you¡¯re as good as invincible. What else do you have to fear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll betray me,¡± Jonathan answered with a snort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m after the heart. It will do me no good if I betray you.¡± Meanwhile, in the garden, La, Killian, and Sean were unaware of what was happening inside Jonathan¡¯s elixir field. They only saw him suddenly pausing in his tracks before taking out a dagger afterward. The sight of the dagger shocked them, and nobody dared to approach him. In Jonathan¡¯s energy field, Seboxia was talking to him about Sean¡¯s problem. ¡°This child is a deity¡¯s reincarnation!¡± A deity¡¯s reincarnation? Jonathan¡¯s face had a perplexed look when he heard that. As he owned the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he had umted knowledge of a lot of secret techniques. Even if he did not know the technique, he would at least be able to name it. However, that was a term he hadn¡¯t even heard of before. Seeing Jonathan¡¯s confused expression, Seboxia contemted for a moment. ¡°You Chanaeans often refer to it as being reborn into the next life. Do you get it now?¡± ¡°Reborn into the next life?¡± Jonathan stared wide-eyed at the coffin. ¡°Seboxia, don¡¯t try to fool me! All this folklore about spirits is derived from the imagination of people when they see a cultivator. There is no such thing as the underworld and reincarnation. Stop being ridiculous.¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Seboxia, who was in the coffin, chuckled. ¡°Yes, there is no proven theory of the underworld and reincarnation, but you should have heard of the term ¡®possess,¡¯ no?¡± ¡°Possess? Yes, I have,¡± Jonathan replied with a frown. ¡°However, the soul of the person doing the possession will not be able to match perfectly with the possessed body. The mobilization of his spiritual energy will also be dyed as well. But I have checked Sean thoroughly, and I didn¡¯t find any issues.¡± Seboxia sneered when he heard that. ¡°What you¡¯re talking about is mid-way possession. But what if the fetus was possessed when it was just formed?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 989 The Legendary Man Chapter 989 The Legendary Man Chapter 989-The fetus was possessed the moment it formed? Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He knew little about the reincarnation of a deity, but he had heard about the theory for the Dark Art of Possession. Possession was an insidious act, where high-level cultivators would strip away the lives of lower-level or even ordinary people. All cultivators despised it. Previously in Summerbank, the old man Ryan had encountered was someone possessed by an evil cultivator. As a result, he was turned into a demonic figure that fed on humans. That was how one could acquire the Dark Art of Possession throughtent means. Moreover, that could hardly be considered authentic, given that the old man had already died in a car ident before being possessed by an evil cultivator. The evil cultivator merely hid within the corpse temporarily, controlling its movements with spiritual energy. When the evil cultivatorter tried to possess Ryan, that was the genuine method of possession. Evil cultivators had existed for thousands of years. Although sinister, their methods were effective to escape death. However, it had a downside. After possession, the spiritual sense could not fully merge with the body, leaving a gap. This separation might not be a significant issue in ordinary circumstances. Still, it would be a severe problem when that person then engaged inbat, as they would be unable to smoothly utilize their spiritual energy. Even the slightest dy could be fatal. Most importantly, during a breakthrough, this separation was uneptable to Heavenly Pryncyp. It might be manageable for those below Superior Realm, but it would be a narrow escape from death for those aspiring to be in Grandmaster Realm or God Realm. As for Divine Realm, it would be impossible. Heavenly Pryncyp would not acknowledge an imperfect person. Moreover, Possession could only be used once in a lifetime. Using it a second time was possible, but ording to Chanaea¡¯s Darolism, karma would ensue due to the separation left behind from the first Possession. During the second Possession, karma would hit harder. By then, even if one were willing to live an ordinary life as a mortal, they would be frail and sickly, susceptible to external evils. In more severe cases, one might be gued by misfortune throughout his life, such as getting a toothache from drinking cold water. This was the manifestation of Heavenly Pryncyp¡¯s rejection of that person. The fetus wes possessed the moment it formed? Jhen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He knew little ebout the reinceion of e deity, but he hed heerd ebout the theory for the Derk Art of Possession. Possession wes en insidious ect, where high-level cultivetors would strip ewey the lives of lower-level or even ordinery people. All cultivetors despised it. Previously in Summerbenk, the old men Ryen hed encountered wes someone possessed by en evil cultivetor. As e result, he wes turned into e demonic figure thet fed on humens. Thet wes how one could ecquire the Derk Art of Possession through letent meens. Moreover, thet could herdly be considered euthentic, given thet the old men hed elreedy died in e cer ident before being possessed by en evil cultivetor. The evil cultivetor merely hid within the corpse temporerily, controlling its movements with spirituel energy. When the evil cultivetor leter tried to possess Ryen, thet wes the genuine method of possession. Evil cultivetors hed existed for thousends of yeers. Although sinister, their methods were effective to escepe deeth. However, it hed e downside. After possession, the spirituel sense could not fully merge with the body, leeving e gep. This seperetion might not be e significent issue in ordinery circumstences. Still, it would be e severe problem when thet person then engeged inbet, es they would be uneble to smoothly utilize their spirituel energy. Even the slightest deley could be fetel. Most importently, during e breekthrough, this seperetion wes unepteble to Heevenly Pryncyp. It might be menegeeble for those below Superior Reelm, but it would be e nerrow escepe from deeth for those espiring to be in Grendmester Reelm or God Reelm. As for Divine Reelm, it would be impossible. Heevenly Pryncyp would not ecknowledge en imperfect person. Moreover, Possession could only be used once in e lifetime. Using it e second time wes possible, but ording to Cheneee¡¯s Derolism, kerme would ensue due to the seperetion left behind from the first Possession. During the second Possession, kerme would hit herder. By then, even if one were willing to live en ordinery life es e mortel, they would be freil end sickly, susceptible to externel evils. In more severe ceses, one might be plegued by misfortune throughout his life, such es getting e tootheche from drinking cold weter. This wes the menifestetion of Heevenly Pryncyp¡¯s rejection of thet person. Of course, every technique, no matter its nature, was created by humans. The divine being who had researched the Dark Art of Possession had once proposed a theory. It stated that when a fetus¡¯ brain had just formed, but its spirit had not yet gathered, one could directly take its ce. Since the fetus¡¯ spirit was scattered before it could form, the first spirit inhabiting the body would belong to the one who possessed it. This way, one could deceive Heavenly Pryncyp and genuinelyplete the possession. Although this method seemed theoretically feasible, it was practically as good as non-existent. The reason was that the timing was incredibly delicate. First, the person who wanted to possess the fetus had to be near a pregnant woman at the moment of their death, and the fetus inside her had to be at the precise stage where its brain had just formed, but its spirit had not yet developed. Furthermore, the person had to possess the fetus¡¯ Anima and perfectly integrate with it. The probability of the stars aligning in just such a manner was even less than being struck routinely by lightning every day. The only way to meet these conditions was for a cultivator to wield a knife and gather dozens of pregnant women, each around twenty weeks pregnant, with nearly identical gestational periods. Only in this way would there be a slim chance of seizing that fleeting opportunity to find the pregnant woman who would tick all the boxes. This had to be done among dozens of pregnant women and right after the cultivatormitted suicide but before their spirit dissipated. Such an evil method was truly sinister! Jonathan, holding a dagger, turned to look at Sean. ¡°Sean.¡± ¡°Master,¡± Sean respectfully replied to Jonathan. Inside Jonathan¡¯s elixir field, his spiritual sense spoke to Seboxia again. ¡°Seboxia, are you sure Sean is the reincarnation of a deity?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell,¡± Seboxia said indifferently. ¡°How can I be certain of something that even Heavenly Pryncyp cannot discern? However, you should be aware that I practice Pryncyp of Life. I can only see one thing: the child before you has a corrupted Pryncyp of Life. It¡¯s more like two people entwined together.¡± Jonathan took a step toward Sean. ¡°Sean, how did you climb the mountain?¡± ¡°What mountain? Summerbank Mountain?¡± Sean looked at Jonathan with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was carried up the mountain by my mentor.¡± ¡°Is thot so?¡± Jonothon stood before Seon, the former¡¯s spirituol sense firmly locked on the lotter. ¡°You¡¯re seven yeors old this yeor, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Moster. Whot¡¯s the motter? Why ore you osking questions you olreody know the onswers to?¡± Jonothon remoined silent ond took out his long-unused phone. He then found Leslie¡¯s number ond dioled it. ¡°Hello, Leslie. I know you hoven¡¯t joined the police force for long, but you must hove heord obout some mojor coses,¡± Jonothon soid, his eyes filled with murderous intent os he looked ot Seon. ¡°Seven yeors ogo, wos there ony cose of the collective disoppeoronce of pregnont women in Summerbonk?¡± Although Leslie didn¡¯t know whot Jonothon wos tolking obout, she understood there must be o reoson behind the question. After corefully thinking it over, Leslie replied, ¡°I¡¯m certoin there wos not. After oll, they ore o speciol group, ond if there were o moss disoppeoronce, it would be big news not only in Summerbonk but throughout Chonoeo. However, I remember thot there wos indeed o cose involving pregnont women seven yeors ogo. ¡°Summerbonk Moternity Hospitol reported thirty-eight pregnont women who hod miscorrioges simultoneously. The incident wos o big deol ot the time, but investigotions reveoled thot the incident wos coused by o doctor ot thot hospitol. He hod mistokenly dispensed the wrong medicotion to the pregnont women becouse of negligence os he wos exhousted from working the night shift¡­¡± Before Leslie could finish speoking, Jonothon hung up the phone. ¡°Seon, you¡¯re on odvonced phose Superior Reolm cultivotor, ond we¡¯re less thon three meters oport. You heord the voice on the phone cleorly, right? I don¡¯t core whot your motives ore, whether good or bod, but I con¡¯t understond why youe to Asuro¡¯s Office. After oll, if you hod stoyed on Summerbonk Mountoin ond not left with me, you wouldn¡¯t ever be discovered in your lifetime.¡± Before Jonothon could finish speoking, two eor-piercing sounds were heord simultoneously. Seon hod thrown two doggers, oiming ot Killion ond Loylo. ¡°Domn it!¡± Jonothon flicked his left hond, ond two silver floshes sped out of his storoge ring, colliding with the two doggers. As he neutrolized the threot, o huge chessboord oppeored under Jonothon¡¯s feet, instontly tropping Seon within it. Seon looked ot the spirit shield surrounding the chessboord. ¡°Jonothon, I hove no intention of being your enemy. Let me go, ond we con ovoid hurting eoch other.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Is that so?¡± Jonathan stood before Sean, the former¡¯s spiritual sense firmly locked on thetter. ¡°You¡¯re seven years old this year, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. What¡¯s the matter? Why are you asking questions you already know the answers to?¡± Jonathan remained silent and took out his long-unused phone. He then found Leslie¡¯s number and dialed it. ¡°Hello, Leslie. I know you haven¡¯t joined the police force for long, but you must have heard about some major cases,¡± Jonathan said, his eyes filled with murderous intent as he looked at Sean. ¡°Seven years ago, was there any case of the collective disappearance of pregnant women in Summerbank?¡± Although Leslie didn¡¯t know what Jonathan was talking about, she understood there must be a reason behind the question. After carefully thinking it over, Leslie replied, ¡°I¡¯m certain there was not. After all, they are a special group, and if there were a mass disappearance, it would be big news not only in Summerbank but throughout Chanaea. However, I remember that there was indeed a case involving pregnant women seven years ago. ¡°Summerbank Maternity Hospital reported thirty-eight pregnant women who had miscarriages simultaneously. The incident was a big deal at the time, but investigations revealed that the incident was caused by a doctor at that hospital. He had mistakenly dispensed the wrong medication to the pregnant women because of negligence as he was exhausted from working the night shift¡­¡± Before Leslie could finish speaking, Jonathan hung up the phone. ¡°Sean, you¡¯re an advanced phase Superior Realm cultivator, and we¡¯re less than three meters apart. You heard the voice on the phone clearly, right? I don¡¯t care what your motives are, whether good or bad, but I can¡¯t understand why you came to Asura¡¯s Office. After all, if you had stayed on Summerbank Mountain and not left with me, you wouldn¡¯t ever be discovered in your lifetime.¡± Before Jonathan could finish speaking, two ear-piercing sounds were heard simultaneously. Sean had thrown two daggers, aiming at Killian and La. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan flicked his left hand, and two silver shes sped out of his storage ring, colliding with the two daggers. As he neutralized the threat, a huge chessboard appeared under Jonathan¡¯s feet, instantly trapping Sean within it. Sean looked at the spirit shield surrounding the chessboard. ¡°Jonathan, I have no intention of being your enemy. Let me go, and we can avoid hurting each other.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 990 The Legendary Man Chapter 990 The Legendary Man Chapter 990-Although Sean had the appearance of a young boy, his tone of voice and his eyes werepletely different then. Jonathan felt as if he wasmunicating with an old man who had experienced a lot of hardships. There was no mistaking the feeling, so there was indeed something off with Sean. Although Jonathan appeared calm, his back was already soaked with cold sweat. He hade to watch Sean practice today with a purpose in mind¡ªto see whether Sean was diligent in his cultivation. Sean had spent quite some time at Edenic Heights, yet in all that time, Jonathan had purposely paid little attention to the boy as he wanted to observe his character. If Sean passed the test, Jonathan was prepared to pass on his spells to Sean for cultivation, including Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Jonathan was ready to teach everything he knew. This was a n he hatched the moment he met Sean on Summerbank Mountain. From a mere mortal, Jonathan achieved God Realm after cultivating Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique for a measly three years, which was a miracle. As for Sean, he had an innate talent for cultivation, a scarce gift. If Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique were passed on to him, even Jonathan would not be able to imagine how things would pan out. Sean¡¯s potential was limitless and terrifying at the same time. A ten-year-old God Realm cultivator was extremely rare, and he would be capable of suppressing and trouncing all other cultivators. Despite that, Jonathan also understood that the more talented a person was, the more important it was to cultivate his character. Otherwise, it would be difficult to bring them back once they went down the wrong path. However, who would have thought one nce would reveal such an important secret? Sean was a deity reincarnated as a cultivator, yet he was feigning innocence. Such abnormality left Jonathan guessing as to his ulterior motives. ¡°Why did youe back with me?¡± Jonathan asked Sean coldly. Sean stood with his hands behind his back, a murderous look shing in his eyes. ¡°Jonathan, you killed Phoebus Sect¡¯s two Masters and ruined our thousand-year n. Do you really want topletely sever our inheritance?¡± ¡°Thousand-year n?¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned. Although Seen hed the eppeerence of e young boy, his tone of voice end his eyes werepletely different then. Jhen felt es if he wesmuniceting with en old men who hed experienced e lot of herdships. There wes no misteking the feeling, so there wes indeed something off with Seen. Although Jhen eppeered celm, his beck wes elreedy soeked with cold sweet. He hede to wetch Seen prectice todey with e purpose in mind¡ªto see whether Seen wes diligent in his cultivetion. Seen hed spent quite some time et Edenic Heights, yet in ell thet time, Jhen hed purposely peid little ettention to the boy es he wented to observe his cherecter. If Seen pessed the test, Jhen wes prepered to pess on his spells to Seen for cultivetion, including Ancient Secred Dregon Technique. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jhen wes reedy to teech everything he knew. This wes e plen he hetched the moment he met Seen on Summerbenk Mountein. From e mere mortel, Jhen echieved God Reelm efter cultiveting Ancient Secred Dregon Technique for e meesly three yeers, which wes e mirecle. As for Seen, he hed en ie telent for cultivetion, e scerce gift. If Ancient Secred Dregon Technique were pessed on to him, even Jhen would not be eble to imegine how things would pen out. Seen¡¯s potentiel wes limitless end terrifying et the seme time. A ten-yeer-old God Reelm cultivetor wes extremely rere, end he would be cepeble of suppressing end trouncing ell other cultivetors. Despite thet, Jhen elso understood thet the more telented e person wes, the more importent it wes to cultivete his cherecter. Otherwise, it would be difficult to bring them beck once they went down the wrong peth. However, who would heve thought one glence would reveel such en importent secret? Seen wes e deity reinceed es e cultivetor, yet he wes feigning innocence. Such ebnormelity left Jhen guessing es to his ulterior motives. ¡°Why did youe beck with me?¡± Jhen esked Seen coldly. Seen stood with his hends behind his beck, e murderous look fleshing in his eyes. ¡°Jhen, you killed Phoebus Sect¡¯s two Mesters end ruined our thousend-yeer plen. Do you reelly went topletely sever our inheritence?¡± ¡°Thousend-yeer plen?¡± Jhen wes slightly stunned. At that moment, Sean no longer had any trace of youthfulness. Instead, an expression of madness colored his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. This has been Phoebus Sect¡¯s undergoing n for a thousand and six hundred years. Unexpectedly, it was all ruined by you alone,¡± Sean said bitterly, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°One shouldn¡¯t be so ruthless, you know!¡± Jonathan stared at Sean¡¯s hateful gaze, and a thought shed in his mind. ¡°A thousand-year n¡­¡± It seemed like he had recalled something. Remdik Emperor, Seboxia, Halontism, Shatonism¡­ These organizations all seemed to have emerged around a thousand and six hundred years ago. Now, there is also Phoebus Sect. What happened a thousand and six hundred years ago that spawned so many ancient monsters? ¡°The fact that Phoebus Sect¡¯s inheritance line was severed is the fault of dimir and Sofus. They wanted to kill me; should I have just stood there and let them?¡± Jonathan stomped his foot lightly, and his figure instantly disappeared from the chessboard. When he reappeared, he was already behind Sean. Although Sean was only Superior Realm, Jonathan never underestimated him, especially when faced with an opponent who had lived for an unknown time. Jonathan suspected that Sean might have some tricks up his sleeve. Standing behind Sean, Jonathan used his right hand as a de and chopped down at Sean¡¯s head. Bang! A muffled sound rang out, and Jonathan felt as though his palm was about to shatter. At that moment, an illuminating halo appeared around Sean. Sean stood in ce, shaking as he shouted, ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re really going after my head! I can¡¯t believe what you have done!¡± Sean slowly turned to face Jonathan, and as a talisman fell into his left hand, it instantly burned to ashes. Suddenly, Sean¡¯s fist elerated exponentially as he threw a punch directly at Jonathan¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Solidify!¡± Jonathan let out a roar, and the chessboard beneath his feet emitted an array of blinding light. A spirit shield emerged out of thin air between Jonathan and Sean, blocking Sean¡¯s fist. ¡°Break!¡± Sean shouted coldly, turning his fist into a palm and striking the spirit shield. When Sean¡¯s palm made contact with the spirit shield, it delivered a tremendous shockwave from the ring on his finger, shattering the spiritual shield. Sean¡¯s attack continued to advance, not losing any momentum. ¡°Within Reoch!¡± Jonothon snorted coldly ond stomped his foot lightly. The chessboord exponded ogoin, ond the distonce between him ond Seon instontly increosed. As Seon¡¯s ottock missed, he somersoulted before lunging in Jonothon¡¯s direction once ogoin. ¡°When on this chessboord, I om God!¡± Jonothon scoffed, oppeoring without worning behind Seon. Roising his leg, Jonothon kicked Seon¡¯s bock fiercely. With o muffled grunt, Seon fell to the ground ond rolled forword. Although Jonothon¡¯s kick couldn¡¯t breok his protective shield, the force wos nothing to lough ot. After suffering the impoct, Seon rolled forword o few times before jumping up from the ground. In the blink of on eye, he retrieved on item thot looked like o mirror. ¡°Your ever-chonging chessboord is only due to the engroved orcone orroy,¡± Seon soid. ¡°My Eight Trigroms Plote con stobilize the eight directions underneoth me. I will definitely win!¡± Seon threw Eight Trigroms Plote obove his heod, took o slight step, ond formed o hond seol os he chorged ot Jonothon ogoin. Jonothon kept o close wotch on Seon¡¯s every move, ond ot thot moment, he wos shocked by Seon¡¯s stronge posture. The mirror obove Seon¡¯s heod unfolded, covering on oreo of severol meters oround him. The offected perimeter wos delineoted from the chessboord, its connection with Jonothon forcefully seporoted. Moreover, the flow of spirituol energy in Seon¡¯s body be incredibly chootic. This subtle chonge wos enough to prevent Jonothon from predicting his opponent¡¯s ottock method. ¡°Die!¡± Jonothon shook his hond ond conjured o golden sword. Without hesitotion, he sloshed horizontolly ot Seon¡¯s woist. ¡°Sofus Unum, Heoven Opening!¡± Seon bellowed right before Jonothon¡¯s sword mode contoct. It wos o Pryncyp! Recognizing the situotion, Jonothon instinctively withdrew his sword ond retreoted. However, Seon followed Jonothon like o gentle breeze, ond his entire body wos enveloped in o white glow. Seon chuckled. ¡°Jonothon, prepore to die!¡± ¡°Within Reach!¡± Jonathan snorted coldly and stomped his foot lightly. The chessboard expanded again, and the distance between him and Sean instantly increased. As Sean¡¯s attack missed, he somersaulted before lunging in Jonathan¡¯s direction once again. ¡°When on this chessboard, I am God!¡± Jonathan scoffed, appearing without warning behind Sean. Raising his leg, Jonathan kicked Sean¡¯s back fiercely. With a muffled grunt, Sean fell to the ground and rolled forward. Although Jonathan¡¯s kick couldn¡¯t break his protective shield, the force was nothing tough at. After suffering the impact, Sean rolled forward a few times before jumping up from the ground. In the blink of an eye, he retrieved an item that looked like a mirror. ¡°Your ever-changing chessboard is only due to the engraved arcane array,¡± Sean said. ¡°My Eight Trigrams te can stabilize the eight directions underneath me. I will definitely win!¡± Sean threw Eight Trigrams te above his head, took a slight step, and formed a hand seal as he charged at Jonathan again. Jonathan kept a close watch on Sean¡¯s every move, and at that moment, he was shocked by Sean¡¯s strange posture. The mirror above Sean¡¯s head unfolded, covering an area of several meters around him. The affected perimeter was delineated from the chessboard, its connection with Jonathan forcefully separated. Moreover, the flow of spiritual energy in Sean¡¯s body became incredibly chaotic. This subtle change was enough to prevent Jonathan from predicting his opponent¡¯s attack method. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan shook his hand and conjured a golden sword. Without hesitation, he shed horizontally at Sean¡¯s waist. ¡°Sofus Unum, Heaven Opening!¡± Sean bellowed right before Jonathan¡¯s sword made contact. It was a Pryncyp! Recognizing the situation, Jonathan instinctively withdrew his sword and retreated. However, Sean followed Jonathan like a gentle breeze, and his entire body was enveloped in a white glow. Sean chuckled. ¡°Jonathan, prepare to die!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 991 The Legendary Man Chapter 991 The Legendary Man Chapter 991-With a shout, a sword made of light materialized in Sean¡¯s hand. Positioning his body close to the ground, he lunged at Jonathan¡¯s groin like a lithe leopard. Golden light burst forth as Jonathan brandished the mysterious bronze handbell, allowing it to hover above his head and cast a golden light barrier around him. However, no matter how sturdy the bronze handbell was, it was still merely a condensation of spiritual energy. Hence, it could not possibly withstand a Pryncyp attack. A split secondter, the white light sword prated the light barrier produced by the bronze handbell and shed toward Jonathan¡¯s legs. Retreating swiftly, Jonathan formed a hand seal, manipting the chessboard beneath his feet to elongate once more. Activating Within Reach, the distance between the two rapidly increased further. Unfortunately, unlike the previous result, whereby he managed to put a distance of over twenty meters between himself and Sean after casting the skill, Jonathan only managed to put a mere three meters between them this time. As wondrous as the Divine Chessboard was, it was, after all, an inanimate object. The various formations engraved on itprised of spatial, trapping, killing, and befuddling arrays. Yet, no matter how versatile the chessboard could be, there was always a limit to its capabilities. Earlier, Jonathan had exploited the space-altering formation to widen the gap between them, pushing the Divine Chessboard to its limit. As a result, the chessboard couldn¡¯t elongate by a significant margin anymore. Forcing it to extend any further now would undoubtedly result in itsplete destruction. At that moment, Sean had lost his previous delicate and adorable appearance. The instant their distance widened, he gently pressed on the chessboard with his left hand. Above his head, the Eight Trigrams te expanded with the wind, transforming into a vast dome with a diameter of over ten meters that enveloped him and Jonathan in shadow. ¡°Seal!¡± A slightly childish voice rang out in the air. Subsequently, Jonathan felt his connection to the Divine Chessboard began to weaken, and even his perception of the outside world blurred. A formation within a formation! Jonathan stared coldly at Sean. Although the Divine Chessboard was no match for a precelestial spiritual treasure, it was still an extraordinary treasure, as it had once been featured in the West Region¡¯s myths. While such a spiritual treasure might not achieve the exaggerated effect of isting a space to create its own universe when in use, it was definitely capable of cutting off the flow of spiritual energy in the surroundings. That was precisely why Jonathan dared to boastfully im he was an existence akin to a true god when standing on the Divine Chessboard. After all, spiritual energy was the foundation of all spells, formations, and restrictions. Coupled with the numerous formations on the Divine Chessboard, anyone who entered it would face a tough time fighting Jonathan unless they were as powerful as veteran Divine Realm cultivators. Unexpectedly, Sean managed to conjure an Eight Trigrams te within the Divine Chessboard. The only exnation was that his Eight Trigrams te was of a much higher grade than the Divine Chessboard. Phoebus Sect had nearly two thousand years of legacy. Although it wasn¡¯t the oldest sect in Chanaea, Phoebus Sect could undoubtedly be considered one of the more established and prominent ancient sects. Not to mention, Phoebus Sect also possessed an ancientnd such as Summerbank Abyss. Therefore, Jonathan couldn¡¯t fathom how such a sect with such a long history and solid foundation hade to its current pathetic state of dwindling talent. He also wondered about the true reason behind the ancient beast imprisoned by Phoebus Sect within Summerbank Abyss. Nheless, Sean was obviously not going to provide him answers to those questions. A distance of three meters was a negligible impediment to their current battle. The Eight Trigrams te floated above Sean¡¯s head while he wielded the light sword. Spiritual energy surged around him, turning into countless sparkling white lights and enveloping his body. ¡°Take this!¡± Sean growled. The chessboard beneath his feet rippled like water. The next instant, he appeared before Jonathan, thrusting his light sword while charging directly at Jonathan¡¯s chest. Jonathan had activated his spiritual sense force field from the moment the battlemenced. As soon as he sensed Sean¡¯s movement, he attempted to leap backward to dodge the iing attack. However, when he tried to move, countless thread-like restraints seemed to materialize around him, binding him in ce and preventing him from moving even an inch. Staring at the light sword aimed at his chest, Jonathan shouted, ¡°Heaven Sword!¡± He wanted to summon Heaven Sword from within his storage ring to parry the blow. Unfortunately, an untamed weapon like Heaven Sword no longer acknowledged him after his Cor shattered, so why would it heed his summon? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Intense pain washed over Jonathan, and he felt as if something had torn his heart apart. In front of him, Sean curled up his body and stared at Jonathan, the expression on his face a mixture of coldness and madness. Am I going to die? The excruciating pain in his chest left Jonathan with no doubt about his impending demise. He had never thought that after so many years of surviving countless battlefields, he would ultimately meet his end at the hands of a child who wasn¡¯t even ten years old. The world of cultivators was like that. The rise of a genius often required the downfall of other geniuses as a stepping stone. Is it my turn to be the stepping stone this time? While pondering that thought, Jonathan suddenly noticed the triumph in Sean¡¯s eyes dissipate before it was reced by utter horror. Following Sean¡¯s gaze, Jonathan looked down at his chest. The sight that greeted him shook even him to the core. It turned out that the intense pain in his chest wasn¡¯t caused by Sean¡¯s light sword. While the sword had indeed stabbed into his chest, it had barely prated half an inch before being stopped by a mysterious force. A bloodstained, withered hand now protruded from Jonathan¡¯s chest, tightly gripping Sean¡¯s light sword. Seboxia! Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense manifested and instantly appeared in his energy field. At the center of the whirlpool in his energy field, the enormous coffin had been pried open, revealing a crack about a foot wide. From the pitch-ck gap, a hand resembling a dry branch emerged. However, inside the energy field, the arm¡¯s hand was missing, as if cut off by a knife at the wrist. The vanished part was none other than the hand that had extended outside. Sean was utterly dumbfounded. He dared to confront Jonathan, a God Realm cultivator, with his advanced phase Superior Realm cultivation level only because he had caught wind of the destruction of Jonathan¡¯s Cor. Although that matter was Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s closely guarded secret, Sean was, after all, Jonathan¡¯s nominal disciple, not to mention he was only seven years old. Hence, Hades and the others had not been particrly cautious when discussing those matters in front of him. Although Phoebus Sect¡¯s two-thousand-year legacy had seen a decline in practicing cultivators, a considerable amount of top-grade spiritual treasures had been passed down to its remaining followers. ording to Sean¡¯s n, he had no doubt he could eliminate Jonathan, but the bizarre hand took him by surprise, causing him to fall into a state of stupefaction. How could a normal person have a third hand? Moreover, this hand not only sticks out from his chest but is also capable of grasping a Pryncyp divine artifact. What terrified Sean the most was the oppressive, frightening power flowing in thatrge hand. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 992 The Legendary Man Chapter 992 The Legendary Man Chapter 992-Sean roared and leaped into the air, and then he mmed down on the shield surrounding Jonathan. He was going to pull the light sword back, but the moment he tried to pull, the opposing force let go, and he flew backward and fell on the sheet of light over the Divine Chessboard. They can¡¯t withstand the power of Pryncyp divine artifact. It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful these people are. They¡¯re doomed. Sean fell and sneered at his enemy, but then his jaw dropped, forming aical ¡®O.¡¯ The hand that appeared on Jonathan¡¯s chest was holding a white light sword. Sean looked at the light sword in his hand, but there was only a hilt. ¡°Impossible!¡± the monk screeched like he had just seen a ghost. This is a Pryncyp divine artifact! No way anyone could¡¯ve broken it, and with one hand, no less! Fear gripped his heart, and Sean staggered backward, leaning on the sheet of light of the Divine Chessboard. For a moment, he had forgotten to run. The gaunt, spindly hand emerging from Jonathan¡¯s chest was holding a de, and the de quickly lost color. The hand then tightened its grip and snapped the de into pieces. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youunch an attack sooner with such capabilities, Seboxia?¡± Jonathan uttered, a bit dissatisfied. Seboxia, in the coffin, responded coldly, ¡°You think it¡¯s easy to do this? I have to pay a heavy price for it. I wouldn¡¯t have helped, but seeing as I need you to steal Emperor¡¯s Heart for me, I can¡¯t have youN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. die here. That monk is a reincarnation of a deity, and I cultivate Pryncyp of Life. It¡¯s a perfect counter for people like him.¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough exnation. Hurry up and end this battle,¡± Seboxia urged. Jonathan sneered. This idiot should¡¯ve stayed in Summerbank Mountain, but he came to Tayhaven with me instead. I have no idea what he¡¯s up to, but he¡¯s certainly up to something. And the old being in my elixir field is also up to something too. The mission to find Emperor¡¯s Heart was something Jonathan only found out after he met Ksana in Remdik. Now that he had this information, he knew Seboxia wasn¡¯t just trying to resume his journey. There was a bigger reason for him to reside in Jonathan¡¯s body. Now that these two sly foxes have met, I can use them to wear each other down and save some energy. Jonathan changed his hand seal a little. He chanted his incantation, stomped his foot, and shouted, ¡°Zerofication!¡± An enormous wave of vita sprang from his feet and mmed down on the Divine Chessboard. The great, enormous chessboard quickly turned smaller and smaller. In just a moment, it became something that measured five meters. Just like that, Sean was brought forward to where Jonathan stood. ¡°Trap Formation!¡± Sean shouted. The hand on Jonathan¡¯s chest pointed ahead, and everything became still as if time itself had stopped. A ripple spread around Jonathan. Within the coffin, Seboxia spoke, his voice seemingly near and far at the same time. ¡°With the Pryncyp of Life, I shall cast down the heaven¡¯s wrath. Disperse.¡± Jonathan felt himself reverberating, and the whole mountain resort¡¯s sky seemed to shake. Seboxia¡¯s voice was rumbling in the air like thunder. Everyone in the mountain resort felt some sort of energy swirling around them. It was the eye of the Heavenly Pryncyp checking on them. Seboxia was hiding in the coffin. He had spent a huge amount of energy just to stop that Pryncyp divine artifact. If he were to kill Sean himself, he would fall into yet another deep slumber. However, Seboxia had another way to help Jonathan. If he couldn¡¯t kill Sean himself, he could have Heavenly Pryncype down and check the ce itself. With the Pryncyp of Life, Seboxia summoned Heavenly Pryncyp to check on this ce for traces of him. Of someone who was supposed to be dead. All Seboxia had to do was dart back into the coffin, and he could keep his aura away from Heavenly Pryncyp¡¯s prying eyes. Without a target to search for, Heavenly Pryncyp would start to check the surrounding area. Heavenly Pryncyp couldn¡¯t sense reincarnations of deities mostly because it never bothered to check thoroughly. If it tried to even have a closer look, it would see a lot of reincarnations going around. Sean could run around without worries most of the time, but if Heavenly Pryncyp knew of his existence, he would be punished. The moment Heavenly Pryncyp descended upon them, the hand on Jonathan¡¯s chest disappeared, and the coffin in his elixir field snapped shut, keeping away from prying eyes. Jonathan felt a surge of energy going through his body like a gust of breeze kissing his cheek. In that instant, he could feel something watching him closely, looking at all his secrets. As in thunderstruck, Sean¡¯s eyes went wide, and he stood petrified. He stared at Jonathan in disbelief. ¡°Impossible¡­ I¡¯ve spent a century just to reincarnate and find a way to understand Great Pryncyp. I must not fall here! D*mn you, Jonathan! You ruined my Phoebus Sect¡¯s grand n! D*mn you! Die! I¡¯ll kill you even if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± Sean roared and whipped out a few spiritual treasures that were shining like gemstones, and he tossed them all at Jonathan. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Jonathan cursed and quickly made some hand seals. He expanded Divine Chessboard until its maximum area and covered Killian and La, then he took them and ran through the underground. ¡°Let me go!¡± Shocked by the sudden escape through the dark underground, Killian screamed. Jonathan sealed the boy¡¯s mouth with some vita. ¡°Don¡¯t move if you want to live,¡± he shouted imperiously. Sean was nearly going mad. Heavenly Pryncyp was going to destroy his vita, and through that, destroy him. All the spiritual weapons he threw just now were top Pryncyp divine artifacts. They were all the treasures of the Phoebus Sect. Any single one was valuable enough to be the core item of a sect, yet they were thrown away like worthless junk. Under the threat of death and desperation, Sean activated a reversal formation, trying to blow up the items and killing Jonathan in the process. These spiritual treasures had the power of a small bomb should they blow up, and the explosion of more than a dozen of them was enough to level everything in a hundred-meter radius. To protect the soldiers around them, Jonathan took all the Pryncyp divine artifacts and dragged them into the underground. The artifacts were also going through the ground, trailing about ten yards behind Jonathan. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 993 The Legendary Man Chapter 993 The Legendary Man Chapter 993- Separation Jonathan was using his escape skill at max capacity, going through the underground as fast as he could. Ten meters¡­ Twenty meters¡­ Thirty meters¡­ He could feel great pressureing in from all directions. Jonathan then spread his spiritual sense and remembered everything that was in a hundred-meter radius around him. He took Killian and La and charged straight to the back of a gigantic boulder. Back on the surface, Jason and Zacharynded next to Sean. Jason looked at Sean and said smilingly, ¡°Where¡¯s your master? What happened here? What¡¯s with the crazy vita fluctuation?¡± He patted Sean¡¯s head. Right after that pat, Sean lost all strength and fell to the ground like a petrified statue. Jason¡¯s hand hung in midair, and he stared at Sean. His body was lying down at a weird angle. Zachary quickly rushed over, crouched beside Sean, and checked thetter¡¯s pulse. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Zachary whipped out his de. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Find Mr. Goldstein.¡± ¡°Ah, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jason frowned. ¡°But something does feel off here. I felt a wave of vita, but there¡¯s nothing to show for it.¡± Zachary looked around, wondering the same question as well. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why we came. To check out what happened, but¡­¡± The sentence was never finished. A loud bang echoed in the air, and a second bang followed, then a third. The men quickly got on guard. A momentter, they felt the ground getting lifted, and they were taken into the air. Quickly, they tried to cast a spirit shield, but before they could even make the seals, the impact sent them flying into the distance. The impact from the Pryncyp divine artifacts¡¯ explosion was enough to upend the ground within a three- hundred-meter radius. Debris and rocks flew into the air like a wave of dust. It felt like a small volcano had just erupted, covering almost the whole of the resort. Howls of pain filled the air as the rocks hit the soldiers standing guard. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t fatal. Jonathan managed to toss all the Pryncyp divine artifacts deep underground. The impact was still dangerous, but at least the debris caused by it would not kill anyone. ¡°What the h*ll were you doing, Zachary?¡± A few dozen silhouettes quickly made their way to ground zero to check out things, and Hades and Kane were in the lead. Kane shouted and cursed Zachary when he saw the crater in the ground. Asura¡¯s Office was in the middle of a critical moment. Jonathan even told them to speed up the moving process. Everyone was trying their hardest to finish this task as soon as possible, yet Zachary seemed to cause an explosion loud enough to rm everyone in the mountain resort. Everyone would be angry at that. ¡°What the f*ck are you screaming for?¡± A bloodied Zachary rose from a flowerbed a few dozen yards away. ¡°You think I did that? Hey, I was trying to figure out who¡¯s the culprit. Someone f*cking bombed this ce without permission! If I find out who did that, I¡¯m going to rip them apart limb from limb.¡± The ground behind Zachary was trembling and undting like it was a puddle of water, then Jonathan emerged from the ground with Killian and La in his arms. He put his hand on Zachary¡¯s shoulder and coolly said, ¡°You want to tear me limb from limb?¡± Zachary froze in terror and looked to his colleagues for help, but Hades turned his attention elsewhere. ¡°Um, I have a meeting to attend.¡± ¡°Yeah, there are a few agendas we still have to discuss.¡± Kane took the chance and excused himself along with Hades. Zachary looked at Jason. ¡°Hey, Jason, we came together, so¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean we came together? I was just passing by. I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Jason tucked his scalpel away and sped his fist. ¡°Do what you need, Mr. Goldstein. Don¡¯t let me hold you back.¡± Jonathan nodded and tightened his grip on Zachary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Someone¡¯s getting bolder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Zachary wanted to cry. He was just babbling out of rage. He never thought Jonathan would hear that. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Jonathan harrumphed and spread his spiritual sense again, seeing everything in a hundred-meter radius, but there was no sign of Sean¡¯s corpse. ¡°Zachary, I want everyone to evacuate Edenic Heights in twenty-four hours, get it?¡± ¡°Um, yes, sir.¡± Zachary thought Jonathan would whoop his a**, but he got a weird order instead. Jonathan looked around him and heaved a sigh. ¡°The real reason I ordered the move is to prevent Remdik¡¯s retaliation. Remdik isn¡¯t the only enemy we have to face. There are loads of countries who might send their forces to Chanaea soon.¡± A solemn look appeared on Zachary¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you sure you want to cut all ties with Asura¡¯s Office?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m a living, walking signpost. If I¡¯m around, the office might be more united, but at the same time, my enemies will target everyone as well. With how I am now, I am no longer fit to be the symbol of Asura¡¯s Office. The next symbol will be one of you guys, so work for it.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Zachary answered solemnly, his eyes dimming. Jonathan didn¡¯t count himself as a part of the moving task. Once they were done moving Asura¡¯s Office, not even Jonathan would know of their new location. On top of that, he had destroyed hismunication device. It would be a long time before they could meet again. With Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp destroyed, his cultivation level was regressing. With how many enemies he had out there, this might be thest time they saw each other. ¡°Mr. Goldstein.¡± Zachary looked at Jonathan and forced a smile. ¡°Guardian Army will always be loyal to you. No matter where you are, call us, and we¡¯lle running. No questions asked.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 994 The Legendary Man Chapter 994 The Legendary Man Chapter 994-After locating Sean¡¯s body, Jonathan left Edenic Heights. The night he left, everyone in Edenic Heights secretly relocated under the protection of Guardian Army. The two most important personnel, Charleigh and Jason, were jointly escorted by Hades, Zachary, and Kane. The relocation address, like theunching location of the Eastern Army special missile, was marked as highly confidential. Over the course of a single night, the once-morous neighborhood of Tayhaven transformed into a deste, lifeless zone. All Secret Agents imnted in Guardian Army by myriad forces were gone overnight. Asura¡¯s Office had found out the identity of these Secret Agents beforehand and chose not to expose them. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After all, a known spy was much safer than a hidden one. Besides, as long as the spies were kept alive, the eight respectable families and other forces would let their guard down and cease sending more spies into Asura¡¯s Office. In a way, that would help to reduce the workload of the Intelligence Unit at Asura¡¯s Office. However, Asura¡¯s Office had finally made a move to ensure Charleigh¡¯s safety. In the span of a single night, over five hundred people in Guardian Army alone disappeared without a trace. Among these people, almost a third of them were onlybeled as suspicious personnel and were under the surveince of Asura¡¯s Office and awaiting confirmation of their identities by the Intelligence Unit. Be that as it may, it was better to be safe than sorry. Charleigh¡¯s identity was far too special to take any risks. After all, he was the man who could lead the uing war in Doveston. Not only that, but his gene technology couldpletely change Aploth, Epea, and even the world. As long as Charleigh¡¯s gene technology came to fruition and was widely applied, he could remove mortal human¡¯s hurdle to achieving Grandmaster Realm altogether. Imagine if war were to break out and an armyposed entirely of Grandmaster Realm cultivators suddenly appeared within the Chanaean camp. It would be a truly terrifying sight. In the morning mist, several figures dashed through the forest behind Edenic Heights like ghosts. Five silhouettes stood atop the observation deck, and four quickly dispersed and dashed in the direction of the mountain resort. Spiritual energy emerged left and right, and the mysterious figures were revealed to be God Realm cultivators. In less than five minutes, the four figures returned to the observation deck. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no one here,¡± a cultivator reported in a low voice. Surprisingly, he was speaking Remdikian. In fact, all five of them were Remdikians, and the leader of the group was Savannah. The tsar was enraged by the sessive losses suffered in the Remdikian Western Army and Merania. As themander-in-chief of the operation, Savannah was directly liable for the devastating defeats. ording to the tsar, if Charleigh did not die under the attack of the short-range missile, then she would be the one to die. After leaving Kremalos Pce, Savannah went back to her n to gather her team and rushed to Chanaea. They finally arrived at Tayhaven after a long journey. However, it was still toote. Savannah¡¯s face darkened as she looked at her four trusted subordinates. It went without saying that Savannah understood the significance of Charleigh. As a favored subordinate of the tsar for many years, Savannah knew the tsar well. If Charleigh continued to live, she and her whole family would be afflicted. This was why she had brought along four God Realm cultivators this time. Firstly, she wanted to find out if Charleigh was still alive to ensure her own safety in Chanaea. More importantly, she wanted to annihte Jonathan altogether. The organizational structure of Asura¡¯s Office was simple enough. It was centered around Jonathan. It was for the very same reason that Remdik had never taken Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s seriously. For abat force to operate effectively, it needs a well-organized hierarchical structure from top to bottom, whether it was for small-scale guerri operations orrge-scale wars, with clear organization and discipline. Take Remdik, for example. No matter the battle in the south or with Asura¡¯s Office, or even the war with several Western Epea countries in the western borders, every single battle was meticulously nned beforehand. Large-scale wars involved extensive preparations, which spanned from the initial phase of gathering information to the mobilization of resources and continued up to the start of the official war. This process could take several months, years, or even decades toplete. In contrast, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s operations were random. The mobilization of armies for wars like the Mysonna war in the West Region or the Merania war was completely ad-hoc,cking any proper nning or organization. There was even the case of betrayal of Eastern Army, giving rise to the incident at Northern Crimson Prison that shook the world. By any standards, Asura¡¯s Office could not be deemed as a functioningbat force. At most, it could be characterized as a vast collective or even an organization withmon interests. Besides, Remdik had also previously assessed the level of threat posed by Asura¡¯s Office. ording to the analysis, as long as Jonathan was dead, there was a sixty percent chance that Asura¡¯s Office would fall apart. Hence, Savannah reckoned that even if she was at fault for Charleigh ending up in Chanaea, as long as she could get rid of Jonathan, Asura¡¯s Office would be embroiled in inner conflict. By then, even if Charleigh was still alive, Asura¡¯s Office, which was mired in internal strife, would be exhausted of its resources and would not be able to further support Charleigh¡¯s research. If that were the case, the tsar would no longer have a valid reason to kill her. However, there was no one in sight at Edenic Heights. Her intention of killing Jonathan seemed far- fetched, especially considering that Savannah didn¡¯t even know where the man was. Hence, Savannah knew that her life was hanging by a thread. Moreover, judging by the intel, her most pressing concern was that although the eight respectable families had actually attempted to kill Jonathan and his family members before this, Jonathan had not moved his family and Guardian Army out of Edenic Heights. It was evident that he was confident in the defense of the mountain resort. However, Jonathan had chosen to move everyone this time. Savannah could think of no other usible reason for this move other than the fact that Charleigh was still alive. She took a deep breath and looked grimly at the cultivators standing before her. ¡°Deploy all your best agents in Chanaea right now to locate Jonathan. If we fail, the whole n will be reduced to ashes by the tsar. Tell the old geezers back home that we must set aside our differences and prioritize this right now as our family¡¯s survival is at stake¡­¡± The intelligence held by Savannah was gathered through an analysis conducted a year ago when Asura¡¯s Office was established and began facing off against Yaleview. However, Remdik had not considered what Asura¡¯s Office had gone through for the past year, especially Jonathan¡¯s stepping down as the leader of Asura¡¯s Office. He hadpletely relinquished his powers and the core of Asura¡¯s Office. It was a long-term n by Jonathan. As the founder, Jonathan knew about the shorings of Asura¡¯s Office better than anyone else. He was surprised by the fact that Karl had chosen to go down a different path because they had a sh in their beliefs, as Jonathan had always been more cautious of Kane and Terrence. Both Kane and Terrence were men of war. If Jonathan continued tomand the helm at Asura¡¯s Office and suddenly passed away without a proper session n in ce, the fight between the two was enough to wreak havoc in Chanaea. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 995 The Legendary Man Chapter 995 The Legendary Man Chapter 995-No one knew if Kane and Terrence would go against Asura¡¯s Office like Karl did. However, Jonathan was very sure that those two lunatics would attack Yaleview the moment they lost control of themselves. In the previous challenges, both Kane and Terrence spared no effort in their crusades against Yaleview. In fact, ording to Intelligence Unit, those two men were more than ready to mobilize their armies and get them to head toward Yaleview the instant they received the challenge. If Jonathan were willing, the duo would have sent their troops of four hundred thousand men into Yaleview. Although their soldiers were no match for Yaleview Army, both Eastern Army of Asura¡¯s Office and Yalegard Legion would react. When that happened, it would not be a simple battle. The whole of Chanaea would go into chaos. With the backing of the Osborne family, Jonathan could abdicate and still act as a deterrent against Kane and Terrence. Even the recent mobilization of troops from Southern Army to Doveston by Hades and the order for Shusonna Army to march forth to Merania were attempts to increase the sense of belonging of the two men to Jonathan so that they would feel at ease with Asura¡¯s Office. Jonathan reckoned that Hades¡¯ tactics would make the two men listen to his bidding in no more than six months¡¯ time. Only two men were in on that scheme. One was Jonathan, and the other was Hades. As such, Savannah¡¯s n would not be able to seed even if Jonathan was killed. The only way to annihte Asura¡¯s Office would be a head-on fight. The news of Jonathan and Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s abdication reached the entire Chanaea within three hours. Even Remdik, Jetroina, and West Region, which shared the same border as Chanaea, received the news. After all, those three countries had been sending countless secret agents into Chanaea in their attempts to fight against it. Therefore, it was not difficult for those countries to receive such a piece of open information. Jonathan did not keep the news away from the ckwood family as well. It seemed that Asura¡¯s Office had released the news on purpose. No one could understand why Jonathan decided to do that. Asura¡¯s Office was a powerful military organization with close to two million soldiers. Eastern Army was also in charge of Chanaea¡¯s special missileunch center. With such capabilities, Jonathan could be the ruler of Chanaea anytime he wanted to. Nobody would dream of giving up such powers. Yet, Jonathan did it. Not only did he do that, but he also did it without any hesitation and left no leeway for himself. The various forces also received another shocking news. Their intel informed them that Jonathan¡¯s Cor had been destroyed after he returned from Remdik. Everyone, no matter where they were from, felt sorry for Jonathan when they heard both pieces of news. The name, Asura, was well-known around the world. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was not because of the number of soldiers he had but the fact that he had managed to turn things around for Chanaea in less than three years. Everything that he had done was legendary. Yet, right now, the legend hade to an end. People could not help but feel a sense of destion. Just as the foreign forces were finding it a pity that Jonathan had abdicated, the eight respectable families could not care less about the business of Asura¡¯s Office. That was because they had beenpromised. The core members of the auxiliary bloodlines of the eight respectable families had been assassinated that day. More than ten of them had perished in less than half a day. Initially, they thought that another one of the respectable families wasing after them, so they quickly collected themselves in order to fight back. However, they found out the truth after the Leeson family caught hold of one of the killers. They were on a hit list! The eight respectable families had been working with Dark Web for a long time. As one of thergest customers of Dark Web, they had always been the ones hunting others, never the other way around. Doing so would be no different from courting death for no apparent reason. Unfortunately, they were on the hit list of Dark Web, and to make matters worse, three thousand of them were on the list! All three thousand of them were mortals with no cultivation level, but they were also the core leaders of the auxiliary bloodlines of respectable families. The main patriarchs could concentrate on their cultivation and own countless resources because of the protection provided by those leaders. Once those people had been annihted, the main patriarchs were like generals without their armies. They could never allow such a thing to happen. A few months ago, the eight respectable families were fighting among themselves. Right now, they decided to work together because of the hit list. Meanwhile, in Moonriver Estate on the outskirt of Yaleview, that was where the Osborne family resided. In the past, when Jonathan was trying to rescue Sophia, that was where he had beaten Garrison to a pulp. After that incident, the bronze handbell had been following Jonathan and blocked off several attacks for him. The Osborne family was the host, and the representatives of six other respectable families were already there. Only the most mysterious Gray family had yet to turn up. ¡°Hmph! Why isn¡¯t the Gray family here yet?¡±mented Sterio of the Mallory family as hezed on the chair and let out a yawn. ¡°I have no idea why I have been summoned here to Yaleview. Why don¡¯t we start first? If that guy isn¡¯t here yet, so be it.¡± Everyone looked at Xavion the moment Sterio finished talking. Xavion was a strong character who was unrestrained and unruly, particrly in his words. When he was on the same side as Jonathan in Remdik, he pissed Jonathan off so much that Jonathan nearly attacked him. Furthermore, Xavion disliked the sight of Sterio the moment he first saw him. When he heard Sterio¡¯sments, he put his cup down and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re from the Mallory family. Why are you talking and dressed like you¡¯re from another ce? Tsk! Doesn¡¯t the Mallory family have a decent set of clothes? You¡¯re such an ignorant person, and I feel so disgusted by you. If you can¡¯t wait, then go outside and y.¡± ¡°D*mn you!¡± Sterio then jumped up and threw a dagger in Xavion¡¯s direction. Ding! A silver spear shot out in time and hit the dagger. The dagger then flew back to its owner. Sterio quickly transformed his spiritual energy into an arm and caught hold of the weapon. He sneered when he saw Sirius retracting his spear. ¡°Sirius, I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 996 The Legendary Man Chapter 996 The Legendary Man Chapter 996-¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Sirius shot Sterio a cold look and added, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. The Mallory family has plenty of cultivators. Why did they send a childish snob like you? Now, in Chanaea, there are plenty of things that require the eight families to gather. We¡¯re all the representatives of respectable families. You¡¯re only stirring the pot with that temper of yours.¡± While listening to Sirius talk, Sterio had already crossed his fingers on his left hand and got ready to cast spells. ¡°F*ck you! How dare you! I¡¯m going to¡ª¡± ¡°Sterio!¡± Before Sterio could finish his sentence, Winston, who was sitting next to Sterio, stood up and held Sterio down by the shoulder. Sterio turned toward Winston and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Are you helping them take me down?¡± Kathleen was sitting next to Winston, and she was wearing a mink dress. With a smile, she said, ¡°Winston isn¡¯t taking you down. He¡¯s asking you to calm yourself down. Come here, Sterio. Let me hug you. Keep in mind what we¡¯re here for today. There are three thousand people on the bounty list, and one life is worth a million. That¡¯s three billion. Do you want the Mallory family to go extinct?¡± Sterio looked at Kathleen¡¯s red lips and swept everyone else a nce before abandoning his intention to kill and slumping into his chair unhesitatingly. ¡°The Mallory family isn¡¯t as cold-blooded as the rest of you. All members of the Mallory family are equal.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Meanwhile, there was a strong man sitting next to Sirius. That man was Cody Welsh, the fourth elder of the Welsh family. During the incident in Remdik, the only person from the eight respectable families that died was Morris of the Welsh family. Hence, the Welsh family had a different representative this time around, and that was Cody. Cody let out a cold snort and looked at Sterio, Kathleen, and Winston disdainfully. ¡°It seems like the Mallory family, the Henderson family, and the Leeson family are really a close-knit pack! I wonder if the Leeson family has told you guys about the leads they found in Delisgar Ridge.¡± Cody was very blunt with his words, and as soon as those words fell, everyone shifted their attention toward Winston. There were a total of four matters that concerned all eight respectable families at the same time. They were all concerned with the war between Chanaea and Remdik, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s situation, and the members of their auxiliary bloodlines getting assassinated. The fourth was an issue that Jonathan had nothing to do with, and that was the fact that Joshua Whitley had appeared in Delisgar Ridge. Joshua, who held the Whitley family¡¯s secret treasure, was amon target of the eight respectable families. Prior to that, the Leeson family found Joshua, but they lost him. In order to avenge those disciples, the Leeson family told the rest of the seven respectable families about the incident. At that moment, there were at least eight God Realm cultivators and over two hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators searching in Delisgar Ridge. However, none of them could find any traces of Joshua. After all, Delisgar Ridge was thergest primeval forest in Doveston. Even for a few hundred people, searching for Joshua was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Yet, ording to the analysis done by the other families, they were certain that Joshua had a specific reason for entering Delisgar Ridge. Otherwise, he could¡¯ve easily gone to Adrune if he wanted to flee. That way, the eight respectable families wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. In other words, something was keeping Joshua in Delisgar Ridge. The Leeson family was from Doveston, so only they would know what was keeping Joshua there. Eva, who was sitting opposite Winston, was ying with a jade piece carved in the shape of a beast in her hand. The Saday family was the strongest family among the eight respectable families. Without even lifting her head, Eva said, ¡°Winston, don¡¯t tell us you don¡¯t know anything about it. The Leeson family has been in Doveston for more than one thousand and five hundred years. Delisgar Ridge had always been the Leeson family¡¯s backyard. Basically, you guys know the ce like the back of your hand. Shouldn¡¯t you tell us why Joshua went to Delisgar Ridge?¡± With his hands in his pockets, Winston nced at Eva and responded, ¡°None of you would believe me, right? Why don¡¯t you guys send more people to Delisgar Ridge? Once you guys have captured Joshua, you should help the Leeson family by asking him what he¡¯s doing there!¡± Everyone present scoffed when they heard what Winston said. Well, Winston is definitely hiding something. At the same time, Winston didn¡¯t see the point in exining himself. There¡¯s no way I can exin it thoroughly. In fact, when Quintus told the eight respectable families about it, he was hoping that everyone could help find out why did Joshua enter Delisgar Ridge. Whatever it was, it had to be something of incredible value. After all, Joshua was willing to risk getting hunted down by the eight respectable families. Right when silence ensued, Eva suddenly turned toward the entrance of Moonriver Estate. Less than a secondter, everyone sensed something as well, and they quickly followed suit. They were all sitting in the garden of the inner courtyard of Moonriver Estate, and there was a small door around thirty meters away from them. There, everyone saw a young man with sses and a backpack walking through the door. ¡°Uh¡­ Excuse me. Are you guys the representatives of the seven respectable families? I¡¯m Caleb Gray of the Gray family,¡± the young man said. When the representatives of the seven respectable families saw how bubbly Caleb was, they were stumped. ¡°Ha! The representative of the Gray family is as handsome as I am!¡± Sterio rose to his feet and laughed. Hearing that, Eva scoffed coldly. ¡°Oh, please. That young man is bubbly while you¡¯re a thug.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Kathleen chimed in. ¡°Come here, Little Caleb! Sit with me! If you don¡¯t like sitting on chairs, you may sit on myp!¡± Winston couldn¡¯t help turning toward Kathleen upon hearing that. Although our families are now in an alliance, I still have trouble epting her attitude. With that in mind, Winston looked away after murmuring to himself, ¡°What a flirty woman.¡± Caleb was acting as though he were a neer in the ss. Although that was his first time meeting those seven people, he didn¡¯t feel uneasy at all. He gave everyone present a nod before sitting in the empty seat. When Kathleen saw that Caleb was sitting next to her, she reached out her hand to tap on Caleb¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Little Caleb, do you have a girlfriend¡ª¡± A cold glint shed across Caleb¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly whipped out a dagger and went for Kathleen¡¯s neck. In response, Kathleen leaned backward and sent a kick toward Caleb¡¯s groin. Caleb then leaped into the air and aimed his dagger at Kathleen¡¯s heart. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 997 The Legendary Man Chapter 997 The Legendary Man Chapter 997-¡°F*ck!¡± Kathleen flicked her wrist. A palm-sized fan appeared in her hand, and she used it to block the dagger. While bending backward, she supported herself by cing one hand on the ground. Despite her thick gown, her graceful figure was exposed. She was holding the thin fan in the other hand to block Caleb¡¯s dagger. Although the dagger was sharp, it was easily countered. ¡°Little Caleb, why did you force me into such an embarrassing posture during our first meeting?¡± Kathleen asked with a smile. Before Kathleen could stand up, Caleb unhesitatingly swung his dagger toward the lower part of her body. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Kathleen lifted her leg and sent out a kick. There was a knife with a green glint in between her toes when she sent the kick toward Caleb¡¯s groin. In response, Caleb lifted his legs, and a shield suddenly appeared on his wrist. He then used the shield to block Kathleen¡¯s attack. ng! The knife Kathleen had flung away, and she immediately retreated backward. With his frosty gaze, Caleb stared at Kathleen and uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be touched. If you dare to make a move on me again, I¡¯m going to disregard the alliance and kill you.¡± Although Caleb¡¯s tone was calm when he said that, the others immediately grew wary of him. Sirius said it before. Those eight people from the eight respectable families were all representing their families. Therefore, those seated were all extraordinary beings in terms of cultivation level, temperament, and intelligence. Even though Sterio could seem clueless, he yed a crucial part in uniting the Mallory family, the Leeson family, and the Henderson family. Despite the fact that Caleb looked like an ordinary university student, he was also a force to be reckoned with. He was young, but judging by the fight he had with Kathleen earlier on, it was obvious that his cultivation level was on par with Kathleen¡¯s. Everyone at the scene was sharp-witted, so they all knew what Kathleen and Caleb were doing. Kathleen was merely testing Caleb¡¯s capability while Caleb was taking the opportunity to show the others what he was capable of. That being said, they both had the intention of killing the other person. As a matter of fact, everyone from the eight respectable families, if given a chance, would kill. They didn¡¯t give a hoot about the rtionships with each other or the alliance. As long as they weren¡¯t from the same family, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take the other person¡¯s life. That was because they were allpetitors, so they would actually be doing their own family a huge deed. Kathleen then looked at Caleb, twirled her fan, and chuckled. ¡°What are you on about? I merely thought you were a looker. If you¡¯re too shy to say anything in public, you can always look for me privately afterward. I¡¯m an experienceddy!¡± Kathleen smiled charmingly and sat back down in her chair. Needless to say, the others ignored what she said. Kathleen was different from Eva. Thetter was the representative of the Saday family, and she was a no-nonsense woman. If she were to have a disagreement with someone, she would unhesitatingly fight that person. Kathleen, on the other hand, was verydylike. It was true that she was an experienceddy. However, one could only wonder what she was experienced in. If one were to believe her wordspletely, that person could lose their life at any moment. Seeing that everyone had taken their seats, the host, Xavion, uttered, ¡°Wee, everyone. We¡¯re here today to discuss the bounty offered by someone to assassinate the eight respectable families¡¯ auxiliary bloodlines. Since everyone is here, let¡¯s begin the discussion. Three billion is neither a huge amount nor a small one. It¡¯s an amount most prominent families are capable of forking out. However, there are few that would dare to challenge the eight respectable families. I wonder what you guys think about the person who¡¯s offering the bounty.¡± With that, Xavion looked at the others with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡± Eva sneered, ¡°In Chanaea, only Asura¡¯s Office and Wilbur of Yaleview would dare to challenge the eight respectable families. I think we should just exterminate Asura¡¯s Office. Among us, we should send out two God Realm cultivators and fifty Grandmaster Realm cultivators each. Within three days, we can take out eight of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s war zones.¡± Winston, who sat opposite, let out a cold snort in response. Hearing that, Eva shot Winston a cold look and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have another idea?¡± ¡°So what if I do?¡± Winston took his hands out of his pockets and uttered tly, ¡°Once we¡¯ve demolished Asura¡¯s Office, are you going to take control of Chanaea?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eva asked with a frown. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Winston turned to look at the others and said, ¡°Was I not clear? Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office had always aimed to destroy the eight respectable families. Until now, however, he has yet to cause any significant damage to us. Furthermore, after the establishment of Asura¡¯s Office, Mysonna and Doveston have been stabilized. Those eight war zones had sessfully stopped the chaos in Chanaea. I¡¯m sure everyone here can agree with me on that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Sirius chimed in. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office is a threat to the eight respectable families, but it has a positive impact on Chanaea as a whole.¡± ¡°In that case, are we just going to let Asura¡¯s Office get stronger over time?¡± Eva sneered. Although the Saday family had already formed an alliance with Yaleview Army, Wilbur wasn¡¯t working closely with the family. In terms of military capability, Yaleview Army was strong, but they weren¡¯t as capable as Asura¡¯s Office. Jonathan had always been holding back over the past three years. If he really wanted to take Yaleview on, Yaleview could be razed to the ground. Not only did Jonathan have the number advantage, but Eastern Army also had control over the special missiles. Therefore, if given a chance, the Saday family wouldn¡¯t think twice before destroying Asura¡¯s Office. Seeing that everyone before him was starting to oppose each other, Caleb voiced, ¡°I don¡¯t think the two individuals are saying that we shouldn¡¯t get rid of Asura¡¯s Office. They¡¯re suggesting that we take over Asura¡¯s Office without destroying the existing structure Asura¡¯s Office has. Am I right?¡± With a friendly look in his gaze, Winston looked at Caleb and nodded. Meanwhile, Sirius pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I meant. Everyone here knows how chaotic Chanaea was when we went against the Whitley family. Since we¡¯re The Untouchables, we won¡¯t get affected no matter how chaotic the society is. However, do you guys really want to live in such a disorderly environment?¡± Everyone went quiet upon hearing that. The ten years of chaos in Chanaea could be said to have been created by these eight respectable families, and Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office was responsible for stopping it. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 998 The Legendary Man Chapter 998 The Legendary Man Chapter 998-The eight respectable families felt both appreciation and loathing toward Asura¡¯s Office. After all, anyone would wish for their power and influence to grow with every passing day. However, the organization that helped to stabilize Chanaea was also the one who wanted to get rid of them! They longed to eliminate Asura¡¯s Office, yet no other organization had emerged that could take its ce. That was why they were in a dilemma. While everyone was silent, Sterio suddenly sat up straighter and said, ¡°Oh! You mentioned the Whitley family earlier. Do you think¡­ Could that have been Joshua¡¯s doing?¡± The representatives of the respectable families were stunned when they heard that. Smacking his thigh, Xavion eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve hunted Joshua for so long. Not that he dares not show himself; it¡¯s entirely usible that he could be doing this to get revenge on us!¡± ¡°No matter whether you look at it from timing, financial capability, or motive, it all matches up!¡± someone else piped up. Another added, ¡°Now that you mention it, that does make sense.¡± The others turned to each other and exchanged conflicted looks. To them, Joshua had always been a loser who could barely hide from the eight families, so they had never considered the possibility that he could be the culprit. However, Sterio¡¯s remark made them increasingly convinced that regardless of whether it was in terms of the motive or other aspects, it seemed more likely that Joshua was responsible for the bounty instead of Jonathan. ¡°D*mn it! That little brat must be behind it!¡± Cody snarled coldly. ¡°One doesn¡¯t need the right background or power to post a bounty on Dark Web. All he needs is aputer to do that, and thatT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. brat has a storage ring. It has to be him.¡± ¡°I agree. If we¡¯re talking about financial capability, Joshua has no problem forking out three hundred billion, let alone three billion. After all, the Whitley family left him a fortune,¡± said Winston. Sterio was no longer his usualnguid self. Instead, he squatted on his chair and looked at the others with shining eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right! Just think about it. That guy has a grudge against the eight respectable families and longs to bring us down. All this is his fault, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Even Eva, the one who hated Asura¡¯s Office the most, mulled over the matter in her heart. ¡°What you say seems reasonable. Jonathan handed over control of Asura¡¯s Office of his own volition because his Pryncyp has been destroyed.¡± ¡°Now is the most dangerous time for both Asura¡¯s Office and Jonathan.¡± ¡°At a time like that, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d try to make trouble for us. It looks like we were barking up the wrong tree.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that it was Joshua!¡± The representatives of the eight respectable families voiced their opinions one after another, throwing out their previous suspicions and identifying a new culprit¡ªJoshua! While that discussion was happening, Joshua and Hayden were fighting guerris in the depths of the primeval forest along Delisgar Ridge when Joshua sneezed several times in a row. The pair looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Are you¡­ sick?¡± Hayden asked doubtfully while holding a sniper rifle in his hands. Joshua was just as perplexed. A God Realm cultivator catching a cold? Isn¡¯t that a little far-fetched? In fact, that was not only true for God Realm cultivators. It applied to anyone who had reached Superior Realm and above whose bodies had received nourishment from spiritual energy for a long time. Even if that person sat outside in the dead of winter without a single shred of clothing, it was impossible for them to fall sick. Hence, Joshua¡¯s sudden sneezing fit baffled them. Joshua rubbed his nose and replied in confusion, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. Could I be allergic to something?¡± Hayden turned and nced around them. They were deep in a dense forest, and apart from the snow- covered ground, the only other things surrounding them were ancient trees. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. All around us are pine trees and snow only, so what could you be allergic to? It can¡¯t be me, can it?¡± Joshua rolled his eyes at Hayden in response. At first, this guy managed to maintain a calm and aloof demeanor. Now that we¡¯ve spent more time together, I think I¡¯ve finally figured out his temperament. He¡¯s such a funny person. Regardless of whether it¡¯s the angle from which he tackles a problem or his day-to-day attitude, he has no scruples or principles whatsoever. He¡¯s soid-back. I can¡¯t figure out how someone like him became a God Realm cultivator. Suddenly, Joshua furrowed his brows. ¡°Say, do you think it¡¯s because someone is talking bad about me?¡± Hayden chuckled. ¡°Talking bad about you? The eight respectable families have wanted to do you in for a long time now, so why haven¡¯t I seen you sneeze like this before?¡± ¡°You have a point,¡± Joshua replied, nodding. ¡°Ah, forget it. Let¡¯s not worry about that and get out of this ce first. Those guys are conducting searches more frequently. We need to keep heading north. We¡¯ll decide our next move after we cross the border into Remdik.¡± Hayden went up to Joshua immediately. ¡°What the heck? You¡¯re not trying to pull a fast one on me, are you? My family is betting everything on you. Are you confident about finding the thing you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Joshua responded with augh. Then, he spread his arms to his side and started running toward the north. Behind him, Hayden mumbled something glumly before following suit. At that moment, Joshua was blissfully oblivious that someone had put a three billion bounty on his head. Meanwhile, Jonathan had already arrived in Drieso. Before he had even gotten out of the car, however, Dark Special Forces¡¯ Intelligence Unit began reporting back on the results of the bounty on the eight respectable families. Eighty-nine million of the bounty¡¯s total had been imed, which filled Jonathan with glee. That amount meant the death of eighty-nine core members from the respectable families¡¯ auxiliary bloodlines, and the number was steadily increasing. That was just what he had hoped for. As for the hit list of three thousand targets, he had his ns. This time, the bounty offered for each kill isn¡¯t a lot. However, it¡¯s a big-scale mission involving many targets concentrated in one area, and that¡¯ll inevitably attract a lot of interest. Among the targets, the first batch will be the easiest to eliminate because it¡¯s when the eight respectable families are the least prepared. They¡¯ve no time to react and are defenseless. During this time, the only assassins who can get involved are those in Chanaea. Even if some want to enter the country from abroad, they¡¯ll have to travel by air or sea. Hence, the local assassins have the advantage here. The eight families will start being more prepared after that. By then, however, the elite assassin organizations overseas will have sent more skilled and professional assassins, perhaps even task forces, into Chanaea to bulldoze through the hit list. Unless the eight families bring those from their auxiliary bloodlines back to their ancestralnd, it¡¯ll be difficult for the families to protect them. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 999 The Legendary Man Chapter 999 The Legendary Man Chapter 999-Those people were the core members of the eight respectable families¡¯ auxiliary bloodlines. However, to prevent them from posing any threats to the main lineage, these people were absolutely forbidden from returning to their ancestralnd. As a result, if the eight respectable families wanted to protect them, they had to employ cultivators in the Grandmaster Realm and above to safeguard those members of the auxiliary bloodlines. Nevertheless, doing so would inevitably drain the ancestralnd¡¯s strength. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t keep those people from moving about and have them stay in safe ces all the time. After all, if those members of the auxiliary bloodlines stopped managing their external forces, they would lose their worth to the ancestralnds, and without value, there would be no need to preserve them. Those valuable to the ancestralnd needed protection, but excessive sheltering would render their existence meaningless. The situation was paradoxical, forming a logical loop that left the eight respectable families with no solution, and that was Jonathan¡¯s revenge against them. ording to his n, that was only the first step. The bounty was his way of pressuring the eight respectable families, while the second step was to let them acknowledge his lunacy. Jonathan had many concerns when he was a part of Asura¡¯s Office. His every decision, whether to fight or surrender, to defend or attack, affected the lives of nearly two million people. But now, after leaving Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan was no longer bogged down by scruples. Since the Osborne family kidnapped Josephine, Jonathan could begin retaliating against them. A freely-moving God Realm elite could easily eradicate all possessions held by the Osborne family outside the ancestralnd. So what if they were one of the respectable families? They only had a few God Realm elites, and there was no way all members of the Osborne family¡¯s auxiliary bloodlines in the whole Chanaea could be assigned a God Realm bodyguard each. Even if the Osborne family was capable of aplishing that, it was uncertain whether those God Realm cultivators were Jonathan¡¯s match. No one could say for sure if those God Realm cultivators would y the role of a bodyguard or merely be tasked to court death. Jonathan hailed a car and headed straight to Osborne Group in Horington. The Osborne family¡¯s business was expansive, spanning various industries and covering the entire Chanaea. Their most representative asset was Osborne Group. Osborne Group was one of the top ten real estatepanies in Chanaea, and its headquarters was located at Horington. The taxi stopped in front of Osborne Group. After Jonathan paid the fare and got out of the vehicle, he instantaneously felt a sense of oppression. Osborne Group was located in the city center, and the area was a genuine central business district. Regardless of day or night, that ce should¡¯ve been bustling with people instead of featuring the deserted scene it was now. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Looking around, Jonathan noticed four ck sedans parked at each corner of the za in front of the building. Jonathan extended his spiritual sense and detected a Grandmaster Realm cultivator¡¯s aura from each of the four ck vehicles. The cultivators in the cars reacted almost immediately after Jonathan unleashed his spiritual sense. Four figures dashed out from the vehicles,nded around Jonathan, and surrounded him. ¡°Who are you?¡± one of the burly men asked Jonathan coldly. At that moment, Jonathan suppressed his spiritual energy, so it was impossible to discern whether he was a Grandmaster Realm or Superior Realm cultivator by studying the fluctuation of his aura. Otherwise, those four Grandmasters wouldn¡¯t have dared to challenge a God Realm cultivator. Jonathan grinned at the brawny man in front of him. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet with the person in charge here and discuss the incident rted to the attacks on the Osborne family today.¡± Swoosh! A piercing sound reverberated in the air as Jonathan raised his right arm and sped a razor-sharp dagger, his hand now enveloped in a dragon w formed entirely from spiritual energy. Crack! Jonathan broke the dagger, slowly released his grip, and tossed the de on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me. Take me to the person in charge here. I¡¯m here to talk business.¡± ¡°This is the Osborne family¡¯s territory. We won¡¯t allow you to do¡ª¡± That burly man wanted to continue speaking, but Jonathan quickly grabbed his throat with one hand. The other three people nearby brandished their weapons and wanted to take action, but the cultivator caught by Jonathan suddenly yelled in a hurry. ¡°Stop!¡± he bellowed in fear. At that moment, not only was Jonathan gripping that man¡¯s throat with his hand, but he also willed his spiritual energy into an invisible giant hand, clutching thetter¡¯s heart. Jonathan could easily crush that man¡¯s heart with a single whim if he wished. That burly man figured anyone who could so effortlessly subdue a Grandmaster could only be a cultivator in God Realm or above. If we do anything foolish now, not only will I die, but everyone here will also likely perish alongside me. Jonathan casually threw the man aside before dusting his hands. ¡°Can I enter now?¡± Although the other three men didn¡¯t know what was going on, they were intimidated after witnessing how their leader was easily overpowered. Hence, none of them dared to halt Jonathan. The cultivator, who had almost died, was even more frightened and hastily scrambled to one side. ¡°Please, g-go ahead.¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± Jonathan said indifferently. That man shuddered. He was too afraid to resist despite being reluctant to follow Jonathan¡¯s order. Under the trio¡¯s watchful gaze, Jonathan and the Grandmaster Realm cultivator entered the building. The once-bustling premise was now devoid of any signs of life. Three core members of Osborne Group had been assassinated a day earlier, killed by a gunshot, poison, or car ident, respectively. The three victims suffered horrible deaths. Osborne Group¡¯s other ordinary employees didn¡¯t understand the hidden truth and simply thought that the Osborne family had offended some people. They submitted their resignation letters one after the other, fearing they might be implicated in the assassinations. The lingering panic in everyone¡¯s chest rendered them unable to perform at work as usual. Therefore, the Osborne family decided to grant all their staff members working in the building a leave of absence, hoping to wait out the crisis for now. Jonathan followed the Grandmaster to the thirty-fifth floor by taking the elevator. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, Jonathan noticed the six Grandmaster Realm cultivators in the hallway. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Why did you bring someone up here? one of the Grandmasters in the hallway barked at the cultivator beside Jonathan. The brawny man wore a bitter expression on his face. Since Jonathan was right behind him, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only desperately signal the others in front of him with his eyes. Seeing the agonized look on their colleague¡¯s face, those Grandmasters grimaced. Without a second thought, they summoned and wielded their weapons. However, at that instant, a calm voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Everyone, stand down.¡± Upon hearing that, the Grandmasters retreated to both sides of the corridor. When Jonathan shifted his attention to the man who spoke, a hint of murderous intent shed across his eyes. Jay! He¡¯s the one who nearly killed Aunt Sophia! This is the person I yearned to murder the most. ¡°Jonathan, we finally met,¡± Jay greeted Jonathan with a smile. ¡°Indeed. I finally found you. You sure made it difficult for me to locate you, Jay.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1000 The Legendary Man Chapter 1000 The Legendary Man Chapter 1000-The Changes In Jay The spiritual energy gushed out of Jonathan uncontrobly like a burst dam. In the blink of an eye, he had Jay, who was twenty meters away, in his grasp with the quick spread of his force field. ¡°Insolent!¡± ¡°Protect Mr. Osborne!¡± Other than the Grandmaster, who nearly died at Jonathan¡¯s hands, all other six charged toward Jonathan. An afterimage flickered, and a golden glow swiftly shed past the six people. Before they realized what was happening, they were blown away. Screams of terror reverberated. Standing by Jay¡¯s side, Jonathan removed the strange bronze handbell atop his head. With a gentle clench of his fist, Jay instantly grunted painfully. Even though Jay¡¯s cultivation level was Grandmaster Realm, his force field was useless among Jonathan¡¯s. He felt as though an invincible,rge hand was squeezing him. Both his feet were lifted off the ground. His face flushed red, and he looked like he was in great pain. Jonathan merely stared coldly at Jay¡¯s suffering. With a slight twitch of his finger, a loud crack came from Jay¡¯s left arm. That was the sound of Jay¡¯s bones breaking. The two men behind Jay moved to attack Jonathan. Sensing movement behind him, Jonathan raised his left hand slightly, and two magical items shot toward the two men before halting half an inch from the middle of their brows. ¡°I, Jonathan Goldstein, can ughter another sixty Grandmasters let alone only the six of you!¡± ¡°Jonathan Goldstein?¡± Masks of terror shed across the Grandmasters¡¯ faces at Jonathan¡¯s name. Cultivators from respectable families that reached Grandmaster Realm knew about the war of the Eight Great Families against the Whitley family ten years ago. The war ended, and the Eight Great Families became Chanaea¡¯s top-rung respectable families. No one had dared to go up against them, fearing an oue like the Whitley family. The Eight Great Families didn¡¯t have any enemies ever since. Anyone who reached the Grandmaster Realm was considered a sub-core member of a respectable family. Being a member, albeit a sub-core one, would mean being safe from danger despite the need to undertake some missions daily. After all, no one would foolishly mess with the Eight Great Families. Even members of the respectable families themselves wouldn¡¯t initiate a fight with each other. The armistice between the Eight Great Families was still in effect. With their current structure, if anyone of them made the first move, that family would most likely be used as a reason for the rest to attack and be the target of the public¡¯s criticism. However, Jonathan was an exception to that rule. Even Garrison from the Osborne family died in Jonathan¡¯s hands, much less a Grandmaster. Who would dare to mess with a ruthless man like him? The Grandmasters knew what punishments awaited them if something happened to Jay and they didn¡¯t save him. They would most likely end up dead. Since they would die either way, they decided to put their lives on the line in the fight against Jonathan. The news of Jonathan¡¯s broken Cor had spread widely. Naturally, the Grandmasters had heard about it. Even though they had no idea whether Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level would plummet immensely in such a short period from his broken Cor, they were itching to fight him. Jay was a core member of the Osborne family. Despite having his name crossed out from the heir candidate list, there was no way they would remove him from their inner circle with his powerful background. The Grandmasters knew their future life in the Osborne family would improve, and they could rise through the ranks rapidly if they rescued Jay. With that thought in mind, the Grandmasters simultaneously reach for their weapons, preparing to fight Jonathan. They weren¡¯t afraid of a cultivator without Pryncyp. Jonathan would merely possess greater spiritual energy than the others. With numbers on their side, they figured they woulde out victorious. Yet, at that moment, Jay had seen through their intention and shouted, ¡°I said stop! I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to rescue me, regardless of whether I¡¯m dead or alive!¡± All the Grandmasters halted their movement at Jay¡¯s warning. Not only the cultivators from the Osborne family were stunned, but even Jonathan was confused. Looking at Jay, he chuckled. ¡°Look what we have here? Mr. Osborne, who fled the other day in Yaleview, only caring about his life, is acting tough today!¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Jay grunted through gritted teeth before admitting, ¡°Jonathan, I admit I underestimated the Goldstein family that day back in Yaleview. Wait, no. Not the Goldstein family. We have underestimated you, Jonathan.¡± ¡°Did you now?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°You guys from respectable families should know my prowess. Otherwise, why would you dare to kidnap Josephine? I originally came here today to discuss something with the Osborne family, but now I have changed my mind. I want to avenge Aunt Sophia first! You¡¯ll have to die!¡± Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy surged as he intended to squeeze Jay to death. However, when Jay spewed out a mouthful of blood, he yelled, ¡°You¡¯re being unfair, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Jonathan eased up on the spiritual pressure and shot Jay a curious look. ¡°Unfair? Jay Osborne, you nearly killed my aunt, so I¡¯m taking your life now. Where¡¯s the unfairness?¡± Khaff! Jay¡¯s face scrunched into a mask of pain. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re being unfair. I just hurt your aunt. I didn¡¯t kill her. It doesn¡¯t make sense for you to kill me.¡± Jonathan nearly burst outughing from the rage burning within him at Jay¡¯s reasoning. The only reason Aunt Sophia didn¡¯t die was that I traveled to Summerbank to search for her cure. What does she being alive have anything to do with him? However, Jay¡¯s toughness touched Jonathan. This fellow didn¡¯t resist at all since I captured him with my spiritual energy. Even if a cultivator¡¯s body is much tougher than the average person¡¯s, I¡¯m sure it still hurts being subjected to such crushing pressure. Yet, he didn¡¯t even make a sound up till now. Putting his other qualities aside, his endurance alone is astounding. With such temperament, he wouldn¡¯t have done something like flee. Yet thest time in Yaleview¡­ At the thought, Jonathan reassessed the man close to his age. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Since you think I¡¯m being unreasonable, tell me your reasonable solution.¡± Jay looked at Jonathan with a smile. ¡°Easy. Hurt me until I end up with the same injuries as your aunt. If I die, it just means that¡¯s my fate, and if I survive, let¡¯s continue our discussion.¡± Jay swung his gaze to the rest of the cultivators from the Osborne family. ¡°All of you head down and wait for me. Even if I die today, none of you will stop Mr. Goldstein from leaving. I¡¯ll kill anyone who defies my orders.¡± ¡°But¡­ Mr. Osborne¡­¡± None of the Grandmasters dared to leave despite his order. Isn¡¯t he toying with his life by leaving it up to Jonathan? Surely, Old Mr. Osborne won¡¯t let us live if we leave now! ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys hear me? Are my words worthless now that I¡¯m not an heir candidate?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1001 The Legendary Man Chapter 1001 The Legendary Man Chapter 1001-The Grandmasters saw the sh of murderous intent cross Jay¡¯s face, and they immediately chorused, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Then¡­ we¡¯ll retreat, for now, Mr. Osborne. If there¡¯s any danger¡­¡± Before the man could finish, Jay yelled, ¡°F*ck off!¡± Not daring to stay any longer, the Grandmasters urgently turned around and scrambled downstairs. Jay shed Jonathan a smile. ¡°Now that there¡¯s no one here to disturb you, you can strike me now. I can do it myself if you think it¡¯s too troublesome to do it.¡± Jonathan studied Jay¡¯s nonchnt expression, and a sh of confusion crossed his eyes. I don¡¯t think this brat is a fake, but I don¡¯t understand why he did those stuff back in Yaleview if this is his actual temperament. He can even be a leader. Obliterating the Goldstein family and forcing me to submit is a trust-fund baby¡¯s method of winning people over. I¡¯m not like others. He shouldn¡¯t use means that will push me away if he wants me to join his side. Thus, I¡¯m suspicious that the Jay Osborne in front of me isn¡¯t the same one I knew. It wasn¡¯t that Jonathan was being overly cautious. Instead, he was just scared of another Possession incident. Both Ryan and Sean only appeared after they were possessed. Especially Sean. If Jonathan didn¡¯t put his life on the line to drag the high-grade spiritual weapon into the earth, the explosion alone was enough to blow up half of Edenic Heights. The mere thought of it sent shivers down Jonathan¡¯s spine. Regardless of their strength, I¡¯m sure cultivators with the Possession skillset are all sly b*stards. I¡¯ll have to be extra careful with them. He rested his hand on Jay¡¯s pulse and pumped his spiritual energy into Jay¡¯s elixir field. His spiritual energy flowed smoothly and wasn¡¯t met with any resistance. He isn¡¯t showing any signs of Possession. Despite that, Jonathan was still apprehensive. He decided to wake Seboxia. ¡°Sir Seboxia, since you have aprehensive understanding of Pryncyp of Life, can you help me check whether this man is possessed?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Seboxia answered casually, then fell silent. However, his answer eased Jonathan¡¯s worries. I¡¯m confident in beating Jay at his game as long as some old being is not possessing him. Forming seals with one hand, Jonathan pped a restraining barrier on Jay¡¯s midriff. The spell was temporary but could dy Jay for a few seconds if he tried to draw his spiritual energy. A few seconds was all Jonathan needed to finish him off. Dispersing his force field, Jonathan set Jay on the ground. ¡°What do you want to discuss with me, brat?¡± The corners of Jay¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile when he saw Jonathan had no intention of hurting him. ¡°You sure are cautious, Jonathan Goldstein. If I¡¯m not wrong, you were checking if I was possessed earlier on, right?¡± ¡°You know a lot.¡± Jonathan snickered. ¡°I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯ve experienced in less than six months since the way you handle things is vastly different from before. I¡¯m skeptical about whether the person in front of me is the real you,¡± he added. Jay¡¯s left arm was slightly deformed. Jonathan¡¯s squeeze earlier had crushed his bones. However, Jay was acting as if the broken arm wasn¡¯t his. He shrugged his injury off and smiled at Jonathan indifferently. ¡°If you don¡¯t n on avenging your aunt now, should we grab a seat inside and talk?¡± The two entered an office in Osborne Group that used to belong to a man called Keene Osborne. He was sniped at his seat the night before. Satisfaction filled Jonathan when he was taken into the room with sticky, dried bloodstains on the floor and a faintly metallic tang of blood in the air. It was the oue he wanted. The eight respectable families would only be docile if they were battered. Once they were docile, only then would he get the opportunity to talk with them at the same table. Jay sat opposite Jonathan and used his spiritual energy to pour Jonathan a ss of wine. ¡°Jonathan, your Cor is broken. From today onward, you¡¯ll be walking a downhill path. What is your motive foring here today?¡± Jonathan pushed the wine ss to the side. ¡°Josephine. You¡¯ve kidnapped her.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jay nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Josephine. She¡¯s currently five months pregnant. Her belly is showing. Do you think the Osborne family will care whether Josephine is dead or alive after you relinquish your authority over Asura¡¯s Office to them? Oh¡­ They might care if we¡¯re in the past. After all, it¡¯s a good deal if we tie a God Realm cultivator to us just by caring for a pregnant woman. Now, however, your Cor is broken. Do you think you¡¯re worth anything to the respectable families now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°But don¡¯t forget I¡¯m still a God Realm cultivator, even now. With my abilities, killing a few same-rank cultivators is a cakewalk. In other words, I might not have the title of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s leader, but I¡¯m now a much more dangerous existence to the respectable families than before.¡± Jonathan pointed at the puddle of dried bloodstain beneath the desk across the room. ¡°I¡¯m not in danger, yet I¡¯m also your biggest threat. I can¡¯t do anything, but I can also render you all helpless. Release Josephine. I¡¯ll leave Chanaea with her and stay out of sight as amoner for the rest of my life. If you refuse, I¡¯ll single out all the Osborne family¡¯s outer disciples from today onward. I¡¯ll kill those in God Realm if there are any, then the Grandmasters, then the ones in Superior Realm¡­ If there are no cultivators, I¡¯ll ughter themoners! Once your supply has been severed and your ties with the other respectable families broken, I trust that many will love to see the Osborne family fall into ruin.¡± Jay looked at Jonathan with gleaming eyes. ¡°How ruthless! You¡¯re crueler than I am. No wonder you could gather an army of two million in three years. Let¡¯s coborate. How about that?¡± Coborate? Jonathan eyed Jay puzzledly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Aren¡¯t the Osborne family already coborating with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not representing my family right now.¡± Jay beamed. ¡°I¡¯m asking you on my behalf.¡± Jonathan eyed Jay up and down, gauging him. Even though Jay was being vague with his words, Jonathan got a gist of what had happened. Something happened to the Osborne family. It¡¯s likely rted to Jay losing his ce as an heir candidate. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1002 The Legendary Man Chapter 1002 The Legendary Man Chapter 1002-Unmatched Brutality Jonathan used to be known as Asura, whose aliasmanded fear and respect all over Chanaea and was the former person in charge of Asura¡¯s Office. Jay was a direct descendant and former heir of the Osborne family, which was one of the eight respectable families in Chanaea. The two of them used to be enemies who wanted nothing more than to rip each other¡¯s throats out, and yet, here they were, calmly seated together and staring at each other. After a few minutes ofplete silence, Jonathan was the first to speak up. ¡°So, your reason for wanting to work with me is rted to the loss of your status as heir to your family, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Your own people set you up, and now, you want to use me to reim your position as heir?¡± ¡°No. I lost my position as heir through my own actions, but I need your help to reim it.¡± ¡°And why should I work with you? I just need to talk to the person in charge of the Osborne family. I¡¯m pretty sure they wouldn¡¯t want me as their enemy,¡± Jonathan asked with a frown. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Jay let out a chuckle as he continued, ¡°You underestimate the Osborne family¡¯s principles when ites to handling business, Jonathan.¡± Since he was speaking directly to the supposed heir of the Osborne family, Jonathan decided not to argue with him on that. Jay had been educated on his family¡¯s ways since he was a kid, so he knew his family far better than anyone else. Jay took a sip of the wine and leaned against the couch as he said, ¡°The respectable families have principles for how they operate. While your threat to y the key members of the Osborne family may sound terrifying, it will not shake the family¡¯s foundation at all. As for teaming up with the other respectable families to go against the Osborne family¡­ Well, I would suggest you drop that idea right away.¡± He continued, ¡°Did you really think the Eight Great Families were able to coexist and develop peacefully for so many years because theycked high-level cultivators? Had your Cor not been broken, you might have been able to find someone who was willing to back you up. After all, you have the potential to reach Divine Realm. However, I doubt anyone would want to work with you now. Most importantly, my family is still holding Josephine and the child prisoner. They know that you¡¯ll wipe out the entire family if they refuse to release her, but they can also kill her before that happens. As such, your threat ispletely useless against them.¡± ¡°Oh, you guys wouldn¡¯t dare kill her. If anything happens to Josephine, I will be sure to show you guys how crazy I can get,¡± Jonathan replied. Jay shook his head lightly when he saw the desperate look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s true that we wouldn¡¯t dare kill her. After all, no respectable family would risk being targeted by a God Realm cultivator like you. However, keep in mind that we can still hurt her. Asura¡¯s Office is a fair and just organization. Well, at least, you guys believe it is so. You guys usually go straight for the kill when faced with an enemy, but us respectable families don¡¯t exactly y nice. The eight respectable families make the rules that this society abides by, Jonathan. Do you have any idea how many of our family members have made their way into the legal justice system and modified the laws of this country? We exist on a ne above yours, so we need not hold back when dealing with our enemies. If you dare attack any member of the Osborne family, we could put Josephine through unimaginably cruel tortures in retaliation. Either that, or we could wait till she gives birth and raise her child together with the animals¡ª¡± Bam! Jay was cut off when Jonathan swung his fist at the wine cab behind him. That punch instantly shattered all the wine bottles on the cab and sent the pieces of broken ss flying dozens of meters out the window. Although Jonathan knew that Jay was simply telling him what the respectable families could do to Josephine, hearing about it still angered him to no end. Jay shook his body slightly, blowing the pieces of broken ss off his head with the surrounding spiritual energy. ¡°Jonathan, do keep in mind that I haven¡¯t gone into detail about the actual tortures they could put her through. I know this very well because I am a member of a respectable family. If you proceed to do what you said you would, they will do far worse than send you her dead body. We¡¯re talking about dozens of years of torture that will have her begging them to kill her instead.¡± That was when Jonathan finally realized how much he had underestimated the respectable families. Or rather, he had overestimated their morality. Those people had stooped so low that they could barely even be called human. However, the respectable families would not have thrived till this day if it weren¡¯t for their brutal ways. After all, a certain level of brutality was required for organizations and countries to prosper and stand strong in the face of their adversaries. Those who relied solely on honorable methods would not get very far in life. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit that I underestimated the methods of the respectable families. What can you do for me in return, though?¡± Jonathan asked while ring coldly at Jay. ¡°I can ensure the safety of Josephine and the child. Once I have risen to power, I will have them delivered to you safely,¡± Jay replied while putting his ss down. ¡°And why should I believe you?¡± Jonathan asked coldly. Jay froze for a few seconds before recalling that he was enemies with Jonathan. Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ Because we¡¯re enemies, he¡¯ll think I¡¯m just using him to save myself. ¡°Okay, I understand your concern. If you need me to prove my sincerity, then that is what I shall do,¡± Jay said as he summoned a dagger and shed at his wounded left arm. ¡°Freeze!¡± Jonathan shouted as he used his spiritual energy to stop Jay from hurting himself. However, he wasn¡¯t fast enough. Jay¡¯s dagger had cut into a third of his arm, and blood was pouring onto the couch. Jonathan shot him an icy-cold re and shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to believe you simply by cutting off an injured arm, Jay. It wouldn¡¯t even be a fair trade. If you want to work with me, then tell me what you did that cost you your position as heir.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jay, who had been rtively calm all this while, got all worked up when he heard that. His pupils dted, and his face became as white as a sheet. ¡°Would you help me if I told you?¡± he asked with his teeth clenched. Jonathan nodded. ¡°As long as you are able to convince me to.¡± Jay tightened his grip on the dagger, seemingly going through a myriad of emotions. Eventually, he took a deep breath and stared Jonathan in the eye as he said, ¡°I-It was because of my sexuality¡­ I¡¯m not into women.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1003 The Legendary Man Chapter 1003 The Legendary Man Chapter 1003-Jonathan was frozen in shock after hearing that. He had always assumed that Jay hurt Sophia because he was a pervert. He was also worried that Jay might have vited Sophia, but he didn¡¯t dare ask about it as he was scared of getting an unpleasant answer. It wasn¡¯t until he heard Jay¡¯s confession that he realized Jay only hurt Sophia because he was angry with her. Jay let out a wry chuckle as he leaned against the couch. ¡°My grandpa had that same exact look on his face when he found out about my sexuality. I know you guys will probably never understand me, so I had never expected anyone to understand me either. Even so, I don¡¯t understand this at all! I agreed to marry Lauryn even though I have no interest in women, so why did he take away my position as heir? I absolutely refuse to ept this! It¡¯s about time the Osborne family had a new leader. These old people should just take a break and let the young ones run things!¡± Jonathan had an amused look on his face after hearing Jay¡¯s rant. Lauryn had told Jonathan that she was trying to avoid the arranged marriage when she willingly got herself into Edenic Heights as a hostage. She even expressed her dissatisfaction with the marriage arrangement. At first, Jonathan assumed that Lauryn only said that to get close to him. However, as it turned out, Lauryn actually did it to save herself from marrying into Jay¡¯s terrifying family. While she would be able to live a life of luxury, she would surely suffer a lot at their hands as well. Jonathan had wanted to say something tofort Jay, but he couldn¡¯t seem to find the right words. Eventually, he simply turned around and sat down in front of Jay without saying anything. As Jay removed the dagger from his arm and jammed it into the table, his wound bled even more profusely. ¡°Jonathan, what do you need me to do in order to have you believe me?¡± ¡°Oh, I believe you now!¡± Jonathan replied with a wave. Even if Jay has lost his position as heir, he is still the eldest grandson of the Osborne family. I may not havee from a respectable family, but I take great pride in my family background as well. A man¡¯s honor matters more to him than anything. Jay would never humiliate himself just to make me help him, so I¡¯ll believe his story. With that in mind, he added, ¡°I promise to keep your secret, Jay. After all, it has nothing to do with our identities. If I were to kill you, I would definitely do so in an honorable fashion. I will never resort to underhanded methods.¡± Jay nodded in response. ¡°Thanks.¡± Seeing as Jonathan had already chosen to believe him, Jay no longer had to sacrifice his arm. He then used his spiritual energy to cover the wound and readjust his broken bone. ¡°Jonathan, I can already predict the oue of your battle against the Osborne family. Once you start attacking the Osborne family, it will definitely do everything in its power to get back at you. When that happens, Josephine and her baby are the ones that will be in danger. The Osborne family will surely order you around while threatening you with Josephine¡¯s safety. When your cultivation level drops to aR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only point where you are no longer able to serve the respectable families, then they will cast you aside. You won¡¯t even be able to put up a fight by then.¡± Jonathan frowned slightly after hearing Jay¡¯s analysis. In this battle, the one who is able to cast aside their humanity will have the advantage over the other. If I can ignore the safety of Josephine and her baby, then I could definitely wipe out the Osborne family entirely. Since I am all alone now, it would be hard for the Osborne family toe after me. I mean, they can¡¯t possibly have their elders and Divine Realm cultivators search all of Chanaea for me, can they? Problem is, I can¡¯t just ignore Josephine and her baby. They¡¯re my greatest weakness, and the Osborne family knows it. Right now, my best bet is to work together with Jay to avoid provoking the Osborne family. With that in mind, Jonathan asked, ¡°You said you wanted to work with me, right? Well, I want to know what your n is.¡± If Jay is going to war with his family for power, then he would be going against God Realm cultivators as well as Divine Realm cultivators. In the past, I could¡¯ve at least put up a fight using Pryncyp of ughter. Now that my Cor has been destroyed, however, my power has greatly diminished, and my cultivation level will surely decrease over time. This teamwork with Jay would not benefit me at all if his n takes too long or isn¡¯t within my capabilities. After all, if Josephine and her baby¡¯s safety are threatened, then it would make no difference whose hands they fall into, be it Jay¡¯s or the Osborne family¡¯s. Jay was a smart guy, so he knew exactly what Jonathan meant by that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; my n won¡¯t take very long. You wouldn¡¯t be able to help me if your cultivation level drops to Grandmaster Realm anyway. Besides, I don¡¯t need you to go after that many people. My grandpa may have removed my status as heir, but I am still the eldest grandson of the Osborne family, so there are some God Realm cultivators who will support me. I only need you to help take out two individuals¡ªKimberly Osborne and Barnaby Osborne,¡± he said while showing Jonathan a picture of a middle-aged man and woman on his phone. ¡°Are these two siblings?¡± Jonathan asked curiously when he saw how simr their faces looked. Jay then lit a cigarette and slowly puffed away to calm himself down as he replied, ¡°Yes, they are. My uncle, Everett Osborne, is their father.¡± Jonathan stared at Jay in confusion as it was his first time hearing the name ¡°Everett.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the old man who took my ce after I lost my position as heir. He¡¯s the ninth elder in the Osborne family,¡± Jay exined with a smile when he saw Jonathan¡¯s reaction. Jonathan shook his head slightly in response. ¡°Your family sure is a strange one. Xavion and Everett are both elders and yet, they are not equal in terms of seniority.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1004 The Legendary Man Chapter 1004 The Legendary Man Chapter 1004-¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? The respectable families have been in existence for thousands of years. This happens if any of the members gets married and has kids eight to ten yearster than the others of their generation. Besides, if we¡¯re going strictly by seniority, then I technically surpass that old man Everett in terms of seniority! However, the seniority ranking is only reserved for those who are incapable in the Osborne family. Everett is regarded as our ninth elder because he has reached God Realm. That is an irond rule that no one can defy,¡± Jay said in the most casual tone possible. Jonathan let out a huge sigh after hearing Jay¡¯s exnation. ¡°In that case, Everett, Kimberly, and Barnaby would make three God Realm cultivators in a single family. That¡¯s a little ridiculous if you ask me.¡± With the exception of myself, Karl, and Wilbur, all the other God Realm cultivators in Chanaea are from the eight respectable families. I can¡¯t believe Everett alone has three God Realm cultivators in that little family of his! Now I see why Everett was able to take Jay¡¯s ce! ¡°You don¡¯t understand the respectable families well enough. Pretty much every elder from the respectable families would invest all of their avable resources in their future generations. Even the most insignificant members of the respectable families tend to possess wealth and resources that would make others green with envy. Given the amount of material wealth and resources we own, there is literally no need for us to hoard anything. The only thing that can threaten us is our own family members and the seven other respectable families. Therefore, once a person has control over the flow of wealth and resources within the family, everyone will side with that person¡¯s future generations. Everett invested a huge amount of resources in Kimberly and Barnaby when he was the head butler. Those two were only able to reach God Realm with the help of spiritual energy.¡± Jonathan was reminded of Ksana when he heard what Jay said. I bet that girl is having the time of her life sunbathing in the warm climate of Terrence¡¯s territory right now. I sent her off after giving up on my n to head over to Mount Enly, but I promised Seboxia I¡¯d help him retrieve the emperor¡¯s heart. Also, I¡¯m heading over to Sanctuary to obtain the method to produce God Realm cultivators. While mass-producing sentient Grandmaster Realm cultivators may not be possible even though I have brought Charleigh back, we can at least replenish the Grandmaster Realm cultivators of Asura¡¯s Office. Research and advanced technology alone cannot produce God Realm cultivators in a short period of time, though. Regardless, I will be sure to bring back a huge amount of Holy Blood from Sanctuary even if I fail to find the method to produce God Realm cultivators! I have no idea what Holy Blood may do to the people at Asura¡¯s Office, but I can¡¯t afford to worry about that now. It might lead to an addiction problem, but guys like Charleigh and Jason should be able to handle it. Oblivious to Jonathan¡¯s change in expression, Jay continued talking about his n. ¡°Everett ns on getting his children into the Osborne family¡¯s management level once he rises to power. He sent them over to Doveston to capture Joshua Whitley so they could take credit for it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Jonathan nodded absent-mindedly, only to snap out of his dazed state and ask, ¡°Wait, who were you talking about?¡± Startled by his sudden outburst, Jay took a few seconds to recall his words before replying, ¡°Kimberly and Barnaby, of course.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°No, not those two. Who did you say they were looking for in Doveston?¡± ¡°Joshua Whitley. What about it?¡± Jay stared at Jonathan in confusion as he continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Joshua has shown up in Delisgar Ridge of Doveston.¡± ¡°How would I have heard of that?¡± Jonathan retorted with his eyes wide. He had spent the majority of his time running for his life throughout the past six months, so he couldn¡¯t possibly have time to worry about Joshua. All he knew was that Wilbur took over after Joshua went missing during the power struggle in Yaleview. Since Joshua was like a general without his army, Jonathan wasn¡¯t about to waste his time and energy searching for him. Besides, the intelligencework in Doveston was down when Joshua made his way into Delisgar Ridge, so there was no way for them to ry that information over to Asura¡¯s Office. Asura¡¯s Office had little to no control over Doveston at the time, so it didn¡¯t have the resources to look up such information either. Having heard what Jay said, Jonathan understood that Jay wanted him to head over to Delisgar Ridge and eliminate Kimberly and Barnaby. Since he would be in Delisgar Ridge, he figured he would search for Joshua while he was at it. There were far too few God Realm cultivators out there without connections to the eight respectable families, and Joshua had gained the Whitley family¡¯s inheritance. That made him a literal living, breathing treasury and a force to be reckoned with in Chanaea. The eight respectable families were enemies with the Whitley family and were still trying to kill Joshua. Since Wilbur was the one who eliminated Joshua, there was no way he would let Joshua make a comeback. Therefore, Joshua could only go to a neutral party like Asura¡¯s Office for help. If Jonathan could get Joshua on his side, then it would greatly benefit Asura¡¯s Office in terms of firepower and resources. ¡°I can help you take out Kimberly and Barnaby, but under a few conditions,¡± Jonathan said calmly. The look in Jay¡¯s eyes grew solemn as he replied, ¡°Name your terms.¡± ¡°First of all, you are to ensure the safety of my wife and child as promised. My cultivation level is decreasing rapidly, so I¡¯d be pushing myself to my limits just to kill these two God Realm cultivators. You are not to make any more demands from me afterward.¡± Jonathan then took a button off his cor and ced it on the table as he continued, ¡°This is a hidden camera. If you go against your word or are unable to rescue my wife and child as promised, then your family shall witness this conversation of ours. If that were to happen, you could forget about making any form ofeback throughout the rest of your life.¡± Jay¡¯s expression was filled with disgust when he saw the button-shaped camera on the table. I told Jonathan my biggest secret in order to show my sincerity in working with him, and yet, he pulled such a dirty trick on me¡­ After taking a moment to suppress his intense feelings of displeasure, Jay reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°All right, you have my word. Go ahead and tell me your next condition. I¡¯m guessing it has something to do with Joshua, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Once you rise to power, I will need your men to help me put up an act and capture Joshua!¡± Jonathan replied with a smile. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1005 The Legendary Man Chapter 1005 The Legendary Man Chapter 1005-Capture Joshua, huh? Jay kept quiet as he stared at Jonathan and thought about his request. Joshua gained the Whitley family¡¯s inheritance, so he must possess a ton of treasures. Formation Crusher, Troop Summoner, and Hailstorm Fan alone are regarded as the most valuable treasures in all of Chanaea. The three Divine Realm elders of the Whitley family fought off eight Divine Realm cultivators with the help of those three treasures. If I hand Joshua over to Jonathan, Joshua¡¯s strategies and resources,bined with Asura¡¯s Office, will make Jonathan a huge threat to us all. With that in mind, Jay shook his head and said, ¡°No way. Joshua is far too valuable of a resource. None of the eight respectable families would be able to rest easy if he joins Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Eight respectable families?¡± The look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes grew cold as he continued, ¡°You can¡¯t even handle the Osborne family right now, and you¡¯re worried about the safety of the other families? I only want you and your men to help me locate Joshua after I eliminate Kimberly and Barnaby. He¡¯s not with you guys at the moment, is he? I¡¯m simply trying to turn one of my enemies into an ally, that¡¯s all. The other seven respectable families must be hunting Joshua down in Delisgar Ridge as we speak. I am guaranteeing the deaths of Kimberly and Barnaby in exchange for a one in eight chance of you finding Joshua, which you haven¡¯t even done. What do you have to lose?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I¡­¡± Jay shook his head helplessly when faced with Jonathan¡¯s questioning. ¡°In that case, I have a condition as well. If Joshua is to join Asura¡¯s Office, then you must hand the three top-quality magical items over to the Osborne family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s impossible.¡± Jonathan had no idea why the eight respectable families were trying so hard to find the Whitley family¡¯s treasures, but he understood that those items were definitely of great importance. In fact, those treasures could even be as valuable as Heaven Sword. It hurt Jonathan deeply when he had to destroy several magical items after Sean¡¯s identity was exposed, so he wasn¡¯t about to hand three of them over to the Osborne family. ¡°You might as well give up on Joshua, Jay. If he¡¯s willing to join Asura¡¯s Office, then he will be not only one of its fighters but also a core member of the organization.¡± That was when Jonathan recalled something and continued, ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you something. You and the rest of the respectable families should forget about decapitating Asura¡¯s Office. Its reformation began a year ago, so it wouldn¡¯t do you guys any good even if you managed to eliminate the Eight Kings of War. Asura¡¯s Office is currently practicing a reserve system that will immediately rece fallenmanders with the next highest-rankingmander. Therefore, Asura¡¯s Office could send seven of its Eight Kings of War after the eight respectable families. Keep in mind that we have tons of special missiles as well as a wide arsenal of weaponry and tactics at our disposal. They may call me ¡®Asura,¡¯ but I¡¯ve been holding back far too much in the past. I¡¯ve denied their requests to rise in arms for three years. Now that I have stepped down and ced Hades in charge, I can¡¯t promise he¡¯ll be willing to do the same. Trust me, the eight respectable families can never hope to defeat us.¡± Jay red at Jonathan after hearing his tant threat. Under normal circumstances, a descendant of a respectable family like Jay would¡¯ve exploded with anger after being threatened. However, he prioritized reiming his position as heir over such senseless acts of ego and pride. ¡°Heh¡­ You sure are a funny one, Jonathan. I doubt you guys can bring yourselves to bomb all of Drieso into ashes!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Drieso has a poption of over one hundred million, after all. Warblerich, however, is a different story,¡± Jonathan replied with a chuckle. Jay leaped to his feet and clenched his teeth when he heard that. ¡°Was it Josephine?¡± he asked while ring viciously at Jonathan. A respectable family¡¯s ancestral ground is the root of its existence. Two states that are right next to each other could be as different as day and night. If Jonathan is able to mention Warblerich, then the Osborne family¡¯s ancestral ground must have been exposed somehow. As much as I want to reim my position as heir, I would never reveal the location of my family¡¯s ancestral ground. Therefore, whoever exposed it couldn¡¯t have been one of us. No member of the Osborne family would cross that line, so it must¡¯ve been Josephine! I know about her being in contact with Edenic Heights, but all of her calls are monitored, so she couldn¡¯t have leaked that information without anyone knowing. Where did we go wrong? ¡°I know the locations of the ancestral grounds of all eight of the respectable families, Jay. Some of the exact locations span up to a third of a city. In other words, Asura¡¯s Office has the ability to pinpoint the location of the respectable families within three days if we so much as feel like it. Anyway, I believe we¡¯ve spoken more than enough here. If you want me to help eliminate those two, then I will get it done. You must have been keeping an eye on them, right? Give me their locations, and I¡¯ll take care of them,¡± Jonathan said with a nonchnt chuckle while slowly rising to his feet. Jay stared silently at Jonathan in an attempt to see if he was bluffing, but gave up about ten seconds later. As much as I hate to admit it, the location of the Osborne family¡¯s ancestral ground has been exposed¡­ Jay slumped weakly against the couch and chugged on the wine in front of him. ¡°You know Xavion. You two worked together while you were in Remdik. He¡¯s on my side. Here¡¯s a number that you can contact him with. Meet up with him, and he will take you to Delisgar Ridge,¡± Jay said while retrieving a card from his pocket. Jonathan took it over using his spiritual energy and got ready to leave. ¡°I hope you will uphold your end of the bargain and keep my wife and child safe.¡± Joshua, who was busy running for his life in Delisgar Ridge, had no idea that Jonathan and Jay had just traded him like an object. Xavion was lounging in a chair in Moonriver Estate when he received a call on his phone. He then made his way to the side and activated his force field before answering the call. There was a smile on his face when he returned momentster. ¡°Let us end this meeting here, everyone. Something came up at home, so I need to get going now.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1006 The Legendary Man Chapter 1006 The Legendary Man Chapter 1006-As Xavion spoke, he stood up and smiled at the others. ¡°Everyone, Moonriver Estate is the best mountain resort in Yaleview. It¡¯s usually a private property that¡¯s closed to the public. However, you¡¯re all guests of the Osborne family since you¡¯ve arrived here, so everything¡¯s on the Osborne family today. Everyone, please enjoy yourselves to your heart¡¯s content.¡± After he finished speaking, Xavion gave a faint nod to the manager of the Moonriver Estate some distance away. Then, he headed outside. Right then, intense spiritual energy fluctuations came from the direction of the south gate. Boom! Boom! Boom! Eight waves of spiritual energy burst. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The eight God Realm experts were representatives of The Untouchables. Yet, an uninvited guest disrupted their meeting. This was no longer a matter concerning just the pride of the Osborne family, but also the respectable families. Despite the fact that no one had moved, the strong spiritual pressure caused the entire garden to be swept up like a storm, making it aplete mess. Sneering coldly, Cody looked in the direction of the door and remarked, ¡°He must have a death wish to cause trouble of all days!¡± Although the rest of the people remained silent, they formed arge with their spiritual senses enveloping the direction of the door. A few terrified Superior Realm cultivators rushed into the entrance of the small garden. One of them eximed in a panic to the elderly man at the door, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re unable to stop the person outside¡­¡± At that moment, Xavion waved his hand. The people at the door were swept aside with invisible spiritual energy. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Your cultivation level isn¡¯t enough to handle the intruders, who are God Realm.¡± As Xavion spoke, he briefly gathered his spiritual energy, followed by chanting a mantra. ¡°How dare you intrude the turf of the Osborne family! Stop hiding and show yourself!¡± As Xavion¡¯s words fell, a figure leaped down from mid-air andnded heavily in the flowerbed. While holding an unconscious cultivator in each hand, Wilbur threw them aside like he was throwing away some trash. ¡°Howe you people didn¡¯t let me know you wereing to Yaleview in advance? I could have done my part and hosted you,¡± Wilbur remarked sarcastically with a sneer. ¡°Wilbur!¡± Eva frowned as she looked at him. Wilbur¡¯s Yaleview Army and the Saday family were strategic allies in the open, but they were completely in the dark about Wilbur¡¯s sudden visit. This was not a good sign. Apart from acting as a deterrence to other respectable families, Wilbur had not lent the Saday family any substantial help since he rose to power. It¡¯s evident that Wilbur doesn¡¯t take the entire Saday family seriously with how he¡¯s acting. He can harm us if we don¡¯t use him properly! Wilbur waved at Eva with a smile. He then walked up to the crowd and fearlessly sat on Xavion¡¯s chair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t y¡¯all let me know when you¡¯reing to Yaleview? I¡¯m not a stranger!¡± Sitting with his legs crossed, Sterio eximed coldly, ¡°Wilbur, don¡¯t be too arrogant! I don¡¯t care if you have rtions to the Saday family. I¡¯ll kill you right now if you dare to provoke me!¡± Eva struck the table with her hand and said, ¡°Sterio Mallory!¡± Even though Wilbur had not provided any substantial help to the Saday family, the alliance with Yaleview Army was a strategic move. Even if the Yaleview Army was deployed, it would surely be done when full-scale internal war in Chanaea broke out and the eight respectable families turn against each other. Eva had to bind Wilbur together with the Saday family no matter how arrogant he was. I can¡¯t lose him and Yaleview Army as deterrent! ¡°Calm down, calm down. We¡¯re all friends as we¡¯re all sitting here. There¡¯s no need to cause a ruckus.¡± Wilbur reached out and patted Eva¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you even fit to refer to us as friends?¡± Karl sneered from across him. ¡°Don¡¯t you see that the people sitting around you are all from respectable families and The Untouchables? You¡¯re just a lucky b*stard who managed to reach God Realm. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to sit with us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re just from Yaleview¡¯s Zedfield.¡± Cody snorted in response. ¡°You¡¯re just nothing but insects to us, be it you or Joshua. We can kill you any time if you dare to challenge the eight respectable families.¡± Everyone did not refute Cody¡¯s bluntments. As Cody had stated, Yaleview¡¯s Zedfield was nothing more than a puppet for the eight respectable families to them. Even though Wilbur had more than sixty hundred thousand soldiers under hismand, they were simply wary but never saw him as a threat. After all, Wilbur stillcked something crucialpared to Asura¡¯s Office¡ªthe special missile. It would only be a waste of manpower if they were to wage war against Wilbur when he did not have that formidable weapon. The eight respectable families tolerated Wilbur holding this position because no one else wanted to waste the time and stand out to go against him. However, Wilbur hade to challenge them. Certainly, the eight respectable families could not stand by and let him continue his arrogant behavior. Wilbur chuckled lightly when he sensed that several people had already locked their physical energy on him. He gently tugged his cor to reveal a few thin lines on his shoulder. ¡°Everyone, this is a detection device connected to my circtory system. As long as my heart stops beating, this device will directly send amand to bomb Yaleview. The entire north of Yaleview will be destroyed in a minute.I know you are God Realm cultivators but I have doubts if you could leave this ce within one minute. Why don¡¯t we¡­ try it out? ¡± Wilbur stated with a smile. Hearing that, Morris and the others got to their feet with icy-cold expressions, ready to attack. Meanwhile, Eva, who sat next to Wilbur, was in anguish as if she had eaten dozens of dead flies. Wilbur only made it to his current position with the help of the Saday family. Otherwise, how can an ordinary soldier like him be themander of Yaleview Army in just three years with Joshua¡¯s patronage? But now, he dares to threaten our lives. Things had proceeded beyond what the Saday family had expected. They¡¯ve be dangerously close to losing control of Wilbur. Just when everyone¡¯s physical energy collided and was about to attack, Xavion, who was standing at the side, simply chuckled. ¡°Wilbur, we¡¯re all working under the respectable families, and nobody wants to throw their lives away here. I believe it¡¯s the same for you. There must be something you want to talk to us about since you are here. Why would you need to endanger your life in that case? Everyone is looking out for their own interests, and we can always work something out!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1007 The Legendary Man Chapter 1007 The Legendary Man Chapter 1007-Hearing Xavion¡¯s words, Wilbur grinned. The scar on his face appeared even scarier. He raised his cor and gulped down the entire cup of tea on the table. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this trouble if you had said so earlier.¡± Wilbur then sat to the side, and he left a seat empty between him and Eva. ¡°Come, Xavion. Let¡¯s talk while sitting.¡± At this moment, Wilbur had taken over the situation with the threat of the bomb. Nobody dared to challenge him. This was because Wilbur and Jonathan were different. Although Jonathan possessed the special missile, they would not need to worry about him detonating everything if they were to attack him. However, Wilbur was different. He was insane, and a madman who would stop at nothing to achieve his goals. He would certainly bomb them if he said he would. Meanwhile, Xavion calmly waved his hand in the distance. A butler ran over and brought a chair to Xavion¡¯s side. He then helped Xavion down beside taking his leave. Seeing this, the others sat down with hostile expressions. Sterio, who sat across from him, yed with a small ck bug and uttered faintly, ¡°Dude, we¡¯ve all sat down, so spit it out now. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± Caleb, who had been sitting silently at the side, pushed up his sses. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just spit it out. I still have sses in the afternoon.¡± Wilbur looked at him. ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re from the Gray family? I missed this from my intel.¡± Although Caleb remained silent, his eyes were filled with murderous intent. It was clear that Caleb wanted to kill him. The others¡¯ spiritual energy wavered slightly when they felt Caleb¡¯s physical energy. Even though it was their first meeting, it was obvious that Caleb was also deranged from how he wanted to attack Kathleen when they just met. If Caleb really attacked, they would have to decide right away whether to help Wilbur or kill this obnoxious man then flee the scene. Thankfully, Wilbur and Caleb¡¯s spiritual energy only brushed slightly and then parted. Wilbur chuckled, as he looked at them. ¡°I believe you all have heard about Jonathan¡¯s announcement. I assume you came here today to discuss this issue. Since everyone is willing to listen to me, I¡¯ll shamelessly ask to make an agreement with you all. I want to be the real king of Chanaea.¡± As his words fell, everyone¡¯s eyes dimmed. Xavion leaned back in his chair, and there was a faint smile on his face. ¡°Wilbur, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. What do you mean by being the true king of Chanaea? You don¡¯t appear to be the kind of person who submits to others. The Saday family has helped you so much, but now you have kicked them away. What¡¯s the saying for this in Yaleview? That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t act in ordance with rules or standards!¡± Wilbur waved his hand profusely at his words. ¡°Xavion, you can¡¯t say that. I have a personal tie with the Saday family since they helped me. The rtionship between me and the Saday family would still be unbreakable if I hadn¡¯te today. I can promise that I will send out my hundreds of thousands of men and countless cannonballs if the Saday family were to fight any of the respectable families present here one day. As you say, peace is valued above all. It¡¯s bad for everyone to have blood spilled. I¡¯m here today topletely eradicate the fear the eight respectable families have toward the military. Now that Jonathan has stepped down, Asura¡¯s Office is greatly unstable with all the changes. I will be the true king of Chanaea in the mortal world if you guys could help me with getting Asura¡¯s Office. At that time, I promise that the whole of Chanaea will be like the backyard of the eight respectable families. I can guarantee that you will live more leisurely than you do now as long as you don¡¯t do anything overboard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. The Gray family won¡¯t be involved in this.¡± Before Wilbur could finish his words, Caleb, who was at the side, stood up and turned to leave. Not only him, but Sirius also stood up. ¡°It¡¯s better for the special missile to be in Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s hands than a madman like you. The ckwood family will not be involved in this matter too.¡± Wilbur seemed to not have the slightest intention of stopping the representatives from the two respectable families as they made their way out. Wilbur looked at the remaining people and said, ¡°There are still six here. This is enough. There are less than seven hundred thousand soldiers in Yaleview Army. I might not be a match for Asura¡¯s Office even if I wage a war when joining forces with the Saday family. You all know the motto of Asura¡¯s Office. The eight respectable families won¡¯t be able to deal with them once they devour Yaleview Army. That said, I¡¯m different from Jonathan. He wants world peace while I desire power and status. You all can think about which wish you can help to materialize, or perhaps will there ever be world peace with the existence of the eight respectable families?¡± ¡­ In the wee hours on the southern side of River Onxy, Jonathan and Hayes were inspecting the defensive fortification of Eastern Army in the snow. Although Hayes had also traveled with Jonathan to restore order to thends, he only spent about a year and a half with Jonathan. He became King of Lumonburg and stayed in Lumonburg for the rest of the period. When Jonathan came to Lumonburg to settle the Gomez family matters, Hayes had put on so much weight that he looked like a ball. However, his face had be smaller after being in Doveston for less than three months. It was evident that he was exhausted. Standing on thepleted fortification, Jonathan sighed softly. Although he couldn¡¯t see what was happening north of River Onxy, he knew that there were at least five hundred thousand Remdikian troops two hundred miles away in the north. The outbreak of war at River Onxy was inevitable. It was only a matter of time.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Hayes¡¯ unkempt beard, Jonathan smiled and asked, ¡°Hayes, do you still have any difficulties you need me to solve here?¡± He is a good leader who knows how to lead his troops into battle. Despite being a strong and brave soldier, hecked some military tactics knowledge in the past. However, he has improved immensely with Eastern Army¡¯spleted defensive fortification and the seamless integration of reinforcements from Southern Army. Hayes nced at Jonathan and rubbed his cheeks with his burly hands. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, can¡¯t we use the special missiles? Let¡¯s kill them all!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jonathan raised his hand and smacked Hayes on his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t know about the peace treaty we are bound by, you should know about the Remdikian defense strategy. If you aim a special missile at them, they will aim another ten special missiles back at you. Not only will you be at war, but the entire Chanaea will be engulfed in war! That¡¯s the lives of more than one billion people. Can you even bear the responsibility for that?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1008 The Legendary Man Chapter 1008 The Legendary Man Chapter 1008-The p from Jonathan was so hard that Hayes almost tumbled to the ground, his face contorted in a grimace of pain. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being overly harsh? You can¡¯t me me for feeling tempted when the other party has stationed hundreds of thousands of people together, can you?¡± he said as he gazed at the velvet night sky north of River Onxy. The next second, he slowly raised a finger. ¡°Just one, Mr. Goldstein. If weunch one special missile at them now, we can wipe them all out instantly.¡± Upon seeing how excited Hayes was, Jonathan squeezed the man¡¯s shoulder and promptly turned spiritual energy into a giant invisible hand to grab his heart. Hayes widened his eyes as his brain went into full-blown panic mode. When Jonathan finally loosened his grip, the former crumbled to the ground and began gasping for air. Blood yed the most vital role in regting the body¡¯s system, yet Jonathan had forcefully stopped Hayes¡¯ heart from beating for five excruciating seconds. If even a Grandmaster Realm cultivator like Hayes had almost passed out from the ordeal, a mere mortal would¡¯ve died long ago. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Hayes mumbled as hey on the ground panting heavily. s, Jonathan merely stood aside and red at the man. ¡°Listen here, Hayes Yeager. Before Karl died, did he not tell you the circumstances in which special missiles can be fired?¡± After hearing Jonathan address him by his full name, Hayes grew frantic with fear. ¡°Yes!¡± he hastily replied as he staggered to his feet despite the pain and difort. ¡°Special missiles can only be fired if we have a national security threat or the other party fires theirs first.¡± ¡°Good that you know!¡± Jonathan scoffed. ¡°As a cultivator, you should know better than anyone else that our thoughts are like seeds. Once you nt one, it¡¯d take root and bear fruit. The war hasn¡¯t even started, yet you¡¯re already toying with the idea of firing special missiles. What will you do when the war starts, then?¡± A red-faced Jonathan suddenly grabbed Hayes by the neck. ¡°If the situation bes a repeat of the last River Onxy war where you have to witness seventy thousand people getting blown into smithereens in three days, will you still press the button tounch the missiles? Even though Remdik is arge country, its poption is less than a hundred and fifty million. Chanaea, however, has more than a billion people! Your n will undoubtedly bring you instant gratification, but a billion Chanaeans will eventually be paying the price for it! Are you prepared to take full responsibility for those innocent lives?¡± Having said his piece, Jonathan shoved Hayes to the ground and strode toward the base without looking back. ¡°Do your job well if you can. Otherwise, return to Lumonburg for your retirement!¡± Amid the icy wind, Hayes broke into a cold sweat as Jonathan¡¯s words hit him like a ton of bricks. He¡¯s right¡­ Since gaining ess control to the special missiles, I¡¯ve gradually ovee my nerves and be more rxed around them. Some people might even find my behavior presumptuous. After all, those special missiles are superweapons that would strike fear in any country. Dropping one alone would decimate everything within a radius of dozens of kilometers! Naturally, anyone with that much power will feel like they¡¯re on top of the world. This time around, however, Jonathan had sessfully awakened Hayes¡¯ fear of death by almost killing him. Thetter also finally understood why Jonathan had rejected everyone¡¯s opinions when assigning territories to the Eight Kings of War. Despite the risk of Karl upying Doveston, Jonathan insisted on the arrangement and tly refused anyone else from switching ces with the man. Ah, I see it now¡­ Karl Hamilton sure was a highly disciplined man to have resisted the temptation of the special missiles. If I were in his shoes during thest River Onxy war, I think I¡¯d haveunched the missiles without a second thought. If so, we might not even have Chanaea today! As snowkes flew in the cold wind and fell onto Hayes¡¯ face, he was instantly jolted out of his daze by the chill. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Staring at the emptiness before him, Hayes scrambled to his feet and bolted toward the big tent. However, he was taken aback when he arrived at the tent¡¯s entrance and felt two powerful waves of spiritual energy within. Other than Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s another God Realm cultivator in there! Even though Hayes had no idea who the other cultivator was, he understood the rules and knew what needed to be done. With that, he waved off the people around the tent and promptly stood guard from a distance. Meanwhile, Xavion was seated beside a stove in the tent and savoring a baked potato. ¡°You know what, Jonathan? Your food sure tastes different.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s because you were born and raised in a prominent family. Tell me. Have you ever had any meals that weren¡¯tvish or expensive in your entire life? Potatoes are for poor folks like us, so how would you have tasted them?¡± After pondering for a moment, Xavion nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s true. We even feed the chickens on our ancestralnd with the best herbs and spiritual parasites. I¡¯ve really never tried these potatoes before¡­¡± he said as he polished off the one in his hand and instantly reached for another. Jonathanughed in exasperation, amused by how unkempt and blunt Xavion was. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that only big families like mine are this despicable and maniptive. Who knew The Untouchables were the same?¡± he piped up. ¡°I¡¯m curious, though. Since you can work with me, why can¡¯t you do the killing yourself? Oh, don¡¯t give me some weak excuse about you not being capable enough¡­ As a fellow God Realm cultivator, I know what your abilities are. You can easily seed if you put your mind to it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Xavion wiped his mouth as he gave the question some thought, his brows knitted into a frown. ¡°You think too highly of the respectable families, Jonathan. Families like yours are only keen on fighting for wealth and power. We, however, are already born into immense wealth, so you¡¯ll never understand our struggles. Simply put, we want longevity and immortality, but we¡¯d need to be in absolute power to have an advantage over the others.¡± When Xavion saw the look of confusion on Jonathan¡¯s face, he quickly racked his brain for another exnation. ¡°All right, here¡¯s an example¡­ One of the requirements for core members of respectable families is to have a blood rtive who¡¯s at least a God Realm cultivator. Jay¡¯s father, unfortunately, didn¡¯t have the talent for cultivation. He still lives on the ancestralnd and is well-respected by everyone, but that¡¯s just because he has Jay¡¯s grandfather¡ªthe current head of the Osbornes¡ªbacking him. Initially, Old Mr. Osborne wanted to groom Jay as his sessor. He was so determined that he was ready to use any resources to boost Jay into the God Realm. s, thetter is no longer qualified because of his personal problems¡­ That means that when Old Mr. Osborne passes away, Jay and his father will be driven off the ancestralnd and barred from re-entering because they don¡¯t have any blood rtives in the God Realm. When that happens, family members whom Jay had bullied before will use any means to torture him. In other words, once they lose the protection of a God Realm cultivator, death is the only thing that awaits them!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1009 The Legendary Man Chapter 1009 The Legendary Man Chapter 1009-Jonathan inhaled sharply in response to Xavion¡¯s utterances. ¡°You people from respectable families are so inhumane. What you¡¯re saying is that anyone who wants to be in power has to take advantage of others, and they must keep seizing resources if they wish to protect their immediate family. If they lose in the family¡¯s feud, death would be the only oue awaiting them. Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± Munching on the sweet potato, Xavion frowned and pondered before nodding. ¡°I guess you could say that. There¡¯s an important precondition to internal strife in respectable families, though. No matter what tricks we use on our family members, we must not harm the interests of the family. If someone breaks the rule, they will be obliterated no matter how powerful they are.¡± Jonathan bobbed his head. That rule was easy to understand. The same applied to the Goldstein family, too. Respectable families allowed internal strife that was on a reasonable level because they wanted to use the method to pick a more scheming leader. Although the oue was a little cruel for the losers, having someone like the winner lead the family could help them advance further. It was a choice that benefited the entire family. However, Jonathan had his doubts. ¡°If they¡¯re not allowed to harm the interests of the family, then what about Jay promising to save Josephine when all¡¯s done? Doesn¡¯t that count?¡± Meanwhile, Xavion was leaningzily against the chair after finishing two sweet potatoes in session. When he heard Jonathan¡¯s question, he smiled and shook his head. ¡°Jonathan, you only serve two purposes to the Osborne family. One, you¡¯re the leader of Asura¡¯s Office who controls two million soldiers of the organization. The special missile in your possession could pose a threat to the eight respectable families. ¡°Two, your talent in cultivation. We¡¯ve performed a thorough investigation on you. Back then, you were not weed by the Goldstein family, nor were you a cultivator. After that, you went to the Smith family of Jadeborough and endured a lot of humiliation. Still, nothing changed even then. ¡°Hence, there was no way you¡¯d just started cultivating recently. The only possibility is that you began cultivating when you joined Harfush¡¯s army three years ago. Three years ago, you, a mortal, became a God Realm cultivator. An incredibly talented cultivator like you would be a horrifying existence in the cultivation world. ¡°Besides, I witnessed you using Pryncyp upon entering Remdik. To be enlightened with Pryncyp is a criterion to enter Divine Realm. We captured Josephine only because we wanted to control a Divine Realm cultivator. Now that your Cor is broken and you¡¯ve separated from Asura¡¯s Office, you¡¯re basically useless to us. ¡°Thus, it really doesn¡¯t matter to us if we return Josephine to you dead or alive. A God Realm cultivator might draw the attention of the eight respectable families, but you¡¯re far from being able to frighten us. Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have concerns. You have dozens of family members at Gronga, don¡¯t you?¡± Xavion chortled while speaking in a threatening tone. Of course, Jonathan knew the members of the Goldstein family could never hide from the spies of the eight respectable families. Regardless, he felt a strong repulsion in his heart when Xavion threatened him with his family. Xavion was right. Despite dering with immense conviction that he wanted to fight the Osborne family to the death, Jonathan had too many concerns. Killing five hundred men from the Osborne family was akin to killing a fraction of their coteral rtives. On the contrary, killing fifty people of the Goldstein family was like wiping them off the earth. After all, both parties were not on the same level. Even if Jonathan lost his temper, he could only do little harm. Eliminating a family that had existed for more than two millennia was not as easy as it seemed. ¡°All right. There¡¯s no need to give me pressure. Since I¡¯ve agreed to work with you guys, I¡¯ll definitely help you eliminate those two. They¡¯re God Realm cultivators, though. It¡¯s such a pity,¡± Jonathan uttered. Xavion sneered. ¡°What¡¯s there to feel pity about? How did you think Jay became a homosexual?¡± Jonathan was getting to his feet when he heard Xavion¡¯s remark, so it took him some time to register what it meant. He halted in his tracks and ruminated on it carefully before staring at Xavion with widened eyes. ¡°Do you mean¡ª¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Xavion got up and took a deep breath. ¡°Everett knows Old Mr. Osborne wants to train Jay up. Naturally, Everett could never willingly give up the most powerful position in the family he had been holding on to. When Jay¡¯s matter was exposed, Old Mr. Osborne thought of killing Jay. Then again, Old Mr. Osborne could not bear to kill his only decently talented grandson. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve looked into the people Jay interacted with over the years, including the servants. I found that half of the people he¡¯s close with have obtained a master¡¯s degree or above in psychology from Somerset University in Anndur. These twenty-odd people specialize in just one area¡ªhypnosis. The process they underwent to join our family was extremely normal. I didn¡¯t realize they once studied abroad until I looked into their immigration records.¡± At that moment, Xavion¡¯s gaze was filled with murderous intent. Even Jonathan felt a chill run down his spine as he listened to Xavion¡¯s recount. As the sessor appointed to inherit the position of the family¡¯s patriarch, Jay had to undergo training in many aspects. Yet, dozens of psychologists that specialized in hypnosis were nted around him. They had nothing to do with instigation, gambling, dealing with drugs, or even cultivation. The n that had been going on for over a decade was focused on Jay¡¯s sexual orientation. Everett¡¯s n is too scary. Jonathan witnessed many ruthless methods over the years. Still, it was his first time hearing of such an evil n. Looking at Xavion, he shook his head and sighed. ¡°How ruthless. If this happened in an ordinary family, they never would¡¯ve found out about it. Since you¡¯ve learned the truth, why didn¡¯t you kill Everett right away? Why get my help? It sounds a little too troublesome.¡± Xavion stared at Jonathan with his teeth clenched. ¡°That¡¯s because these people have been murdered. Besides, respectable families are not monolithic. Everett has served as the head butler for a long time. Naturally, he has already gathered a group of trusted aides. We can¡¯t take him down just like that.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1010 The Legendary Man Chapter 1010 The Legendary Man Chapter 1010-While speaking, Xavion tossed Jonathan a phone. ¡°Even if it¡¯s Old Mr. Osborne who wants to kill Everett, it¡¯ll still cause a huge uproar in the family. That¡¯s why we need you to do it. Once this is settled, we¡¯ll hold you responsible for their deaths and hunt you down within Chanaea for formalities¡¯ sake. This is the condition for you to get Josephine back.¡± Jonathan finally understood what Xavion meant. Back then, he was surprised by the changes in Jay and his schemes. As of then, it seemed that the actual mastermind behind the scheme was the patriarch of the Osborne family. ¡°You should¡¯ve said that earlier. Basically, you guys can¡¯t take action, so you need someone reasonable to do it to be ountable to your family. I was chased out of my family by my uncle, too, so I¡¯m familiar with this kind of situation,¡± Jonathan voiced. Smiling, he gazed at the phone screen. It disyed two green dots and one red dot. Xavion exined inly, ¡°The two green dots are Kimberly and Barnaby, while the red one¡¯s me. The arrow in the middle of the screen is you. Make sure you avoid other families¡¯ cultivators when you make a move. This must be done discreetly to prevent rumors from spreading.¡± As he was speaking, he took out a white mask and put it on. Just as he had said earlier, the Osborne family¡¯s identity could not be exposed. However, Jonathan¡¯s must be disclosed. That was the only way Xavion could give the Osborne family an exnation. The duo stepped out of the tent one after another. Hayes, who was standing far away, hurried over. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± he called out apologetically. Although Hayes did not use the special missile, there was no denying that the thought crossed his mind. If Jonathan had not woken him up, he could have very well made a terrible mistake on impulse. Hence, Hayes was willing to ept any form of punishment from Jonathan. He believed that was what he deserved. ring at the dejected-looking man who was waiting for his punishment, Jonathan could not help but sigh. ¡°Have you thought things through?¡± he asked tly. Hayes nodded fervently. ¡°Do you think you can still work in this position?¡± Jonathan asked again. Hayes froze. His eyes widened in shock as he looked at Jonathan. ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein. I can.¡± Jonathan patted Hayes on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°Then, do so. It¡¯s a major no-no to change generals on the verge of war. Take good care of your men. By the way, don¡¯t trust the date set by Remdik. Ivanov¡¯s a Divine Realm cultivator. His Pryncyp is in the absolute phase, which means it¡¯s hard for him to receive bacsh from Great Pryncyp. Just take his promises with a grain of salt. Judging by the rate at which their troops are gathering, the war might start any time.¡± After finishing hisst sentence, both he and Xavion disappeared into the night, leaving only two afterimages behind. A solemn look appeared on Hayes¡¯ face when he sensed their spiritual energy had disappeared from Doveston. The truth was that Hayes, Hades, and the others always had a feeling the outbreak of war was going to happen any time. However, the date they predicted often leaned toward the date Ivanov announced, which was thirty- seven dayster. ording to the geographical features of both banks of River Onxy, if the war happened for real, the Remdikian army¡¯s southbound route would be focused on the area within thirty miles where both parties¡¯ defenses were at. River Onxy extended from Doveston to Xemrich. Apart from the thirty-mile section they were stationed in, the other ces had dense forests or overly wide rivers, which were unsuitable for mobilizingrge- scale troops. However, the area was less than a hundred miles wide. Even if they spread out to fight, only four hundred thousand people were needed for the attack. Anyone with experience in wars would know that wars were not all about having the guts to fight. Resources and money were also involved. It cost an astronomical sum just to feed an army of four hundred thousand soldiers, even if they did not go into battle. Moreover, the current season was an advantage to the Remdikian soldiers, who had been training in icy conditions all year round. Based on the information Jonathan learned about Remdik, that country had been nning to attack Doveston for a long time. It was an unavoidable war. Hence, Hayes did not understand what they were waiting for. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After all, the distribution of troops in Chanaea was cut off by Yaleview Army. In his opinion, Remdik had the perfect opportunity to attack Doveston when their reinforcements in Doveston were dyed. Hayes gazed into the night, his forehead already beaded with sweat in just a short amount of time. ¡°Soldiers!¡± Following Hayes¡¯ holler, a middle-aged man hurried toward him. Turning to his adjutant, Hayes pointed toward Remdik and said, ¡°I remember Karl telling me Medved Army has officers we have bribed. You have their names and their contact numbers. I need you to contact them right away and find out the Remdikian army¡¯s ns. Be quick.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The adjutant was a right-hand man Karl left for Hayes. Upon hearing Hayes¡¯ orders, he carried out the orders without hesitation. Meanwhile, Hayes lit a cigarette with trembling fingers. After he took two hard puffs, more than half of the cigarette was burned. The carbon monoxide mixed with nicotine did not make him dizzy. Rather, it cleared his mind. Although he had taken over Eastern Army and became the new Prince of Diyouli, everything he owned was left behind by Karl. Be it the infiltration of Remdik, the secret investigation of Remdik¡¯s eastern warzone, or the bribed officers of Medved Army, they were arranged by Karl years ago. All those arrangements were already activated due to the assembly of the four major armies belonging to Remdik¡¯s eastern warzone. The war had not started, yet all their cards were being dealt. Hayes did not feel good about it. Seven years ago, Karl led one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers of Eastern Army and defended River Onxy for three days at the cost of the lives of over seventy thousand men. Hayes wondered how well he would do when war was about to break out at River Onxy again. With Southern Army¡¯s twenty-four-hour transportation services, the whole of Horbah was filled with soldiers from Southern Army, Guardian Army, Keeper Army, and Yalegard Legion. They totaled up to two hundred thousand men. More than three hundred and eighty thousand soldiers were stationed on the south of River Onxy. In fact, that number was rapidly increasing by tens of thousands each day. Based on Hayes¡¯ estimation, the soldiers dispatched by both parties would exceed a million once the war began. It was the world¡¯srgest war in the past seventy years. Hayes frowned as he stared at the military barracks in the distance. All he hoped for at that moment was to lead more soldiers or see next year¡¯s spring. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1011 The Legendary Man Chapter 1011 The Legendary Man Chapter 1011-Jonathan and Xavion had been in the forest at Delisgar Ridge in Horbah for five hours. Yet, they were still roughly a hundred miles away from the two green markers on the tracking device. With a flick of his fingers, Jonathan popped a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth, chewing it as if he was enjoying some jellybeans. ¡°Hey, Xavion, I know this mission is top secret, but must you really keep it all to yourself?¡± he grumbled while regarding Xavion with an exasperated expression. He had assumed that Xavion would have at least arranged for some kind of transportation before they embarked on their voyage spanning hundreds of miles. Never in a million years did he expect to end up walking himself off his feet like that. Had he known better, he would have asked Hayes for a military helicopter to save himself the trouble. Moreover, Xavion was still dressed in the same clothes. His sleeves and cor were even embroidered with the Osborne family¡¯s coat of arms. Those familiar with his family could easily identify him by his outfit alone. In that case, the white mask he had on served no purpose other than making him seem stylish. ¡°You should be content,¡± Xavion said indifferently. ¡°We¡¯re here to murder people, so we naturally need to keep a low profile as much as possible. Besides, didn¡¯t I offer you more than enough Spirit Rejuvenating Pills in return?¡± Upon hearing that statement, Jonathan raised the bottle in his hand and shook it. ¡°You mean this? I only have two left.¡± ¡°Two?¡± Xavion staggered from shock, losing the equilibrium of the spiritual energy beneath his feet. Because of that, he left a clear footprint in the snow. Subsequently, he reformed the foundation made of spiritual energy and leaped forward. While eyeing Jonathan¡¯s innocent expression, Xavion grabbed the bottle from him and examined its contents. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Indeed, Jonathan had spoken nothing but the truth. There were only two pills left within. ¡°Are you a f*cking ck hole or something?¡± Annoyed, Xavion stuffed the bottle back into Jonathan¡¯s hands and fished out yet another bottle of Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. ¡°Catch this!¡± he shouted. The second Xavion¡¯s voice rang out, Jonathan channeled his spiritual energy to grab hold of the bottle and store it within his storage ring. ¡°Thanks a bunch!¡± came Jonathan¡¯s cheery response. It was not difficult to concoct those Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. Still, gathering the required magical nts was no easy feat. That was how dysfunctional the development of the cultivation world in Chanaea was¡ªthe eight respectable families practically monopolized the cultivation resources across the country. In fact, there was a time when some descendants of those respectable families asserted that they would not even mind disclosing their cultivation methods to all mortals. There were no longer any resources up for grabs, anyway. All that was left was the spiritual energy supply in nature. No matter how one was to cultivate, it was impossible for the person to have any kind of ster breakthrough. Judging by the smirk ying on Jonathan¡¯s lips, Xavion realized that he must have been deceived. Regardless, as precious as those Spirit Rejuvenating Pills might seem, they were not worth much for people from respectable families like Xavion. Whatever. Giving him one or two extra bottles doesn¡¯t really matter to me. Xavion then jumped toward where Jonathan was standing and said cidly, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m quite curious about your cultivation method. Back in Remdik, I witnessed how terrifyingly powerful your spiritual energy was. Plus, you can effortlessly consume the Spirit Rejuvenating Pills inrge quantities. Other things aside, seeing how rich your spiritual energy is, I¡¯ll even buy it if you say you have more than one energy field inside you.¡± Jonathan shot a nce at Xavion on that note. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re both God Realm cultivators, so don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know it¡¯s taboo to ask about another person¡¯s cultivation method in the cultivation world.¡± A hint of murderous intent flitted across his eyes as he spoke. Catching a glimpse of that, Xavion hurriedly distanced himself from Jonathan. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m simply making small talk. Besides, I only wanted to know the name of your cultivation method. Don¡¯t be so sensitive, will you? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to snatch it away from you.¡± ¡°You¡¯d still have to be able to do so,¡± Jonathan sneered in response. ¡°I know very well what the eight respectable families are up to. You guys must be nning to release me and wait for my cultivation level to plummet. Once I no longer pose a threat, you¡¯d then recapture me and coerce me into revealing the contents of my cultivation method, right?¡± Instead of retorting, Xavion chortled away. What Jonathan had just pointed out was indeed one of Mason¡¯s contingencies. A cultivation method that had enabled a man to reach God Realm within three years was surely the finest. It would be a shame not to get their hands on that very cultivation method. Jonathan, in turn, smiled coldly at Xavion¡¯s reaction. ¡°Heed my advice and perish whatever thought you guys may have. My cultivation method is called ¡®Soul Eater,¡¯ which absorbs another person¡¯s cultivation to better my own cultivation level.¡± At first, Xavion listened to Jonathan intently, for he would not want to miss any important information. Be that as it might, he froze in shock upon hearing the final bits of what Jonathan had shared. He took a moment to regain hisposure before letting out a snicker. ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s pointless to say such things when none of us are fools. Consuming another person¡¯s cultivation is a core characteristic of Dark Art. Those who practice Dark Art themselves, however, could never build a firm foundation in cultivation. In fact, the mixture of foreign spiritual energy would ultimately damage their energy field and meridians. Based on my judgment, your energy field is at least twice as great as that of a typical God Realm cultivator. There¡¯s no way you can have such a solid foundation with Dark Art.¡± ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± uttered Jonathan with a grin. ¡°You can ask your family to find out the details of the homicide case in Summerbank. While you¡¯re at it, you might as well go through the records of the battles I¡¯ve gotten myself involved in at Remdik. Rather than ughtering the Remdikian cultivators in one fell swoop, I made sure to wound them badly before I gobbled up their cultivation. Also, since my Cor is broken, I don¡¯t mind sharing one more secret with you.¡± Jonathan lowered his voice and added, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been eager to learn what out-of-the-world cultivation method has the ability to let an adult with mature meridians attain God Realm in three years and even be near to achieving Divine Realm that fast? It¡¯s pretty simple, really.¡± A pucker formed between Xavion¡¯s brows as he turned to Jonathan. Even though he believed that the latter would have nothing good to say, he still had to prick up his ears. He simply could not afford to miss out on such important information. Jonathan did not keep Xavion in suspense for long, parting his lips calmly to say, ¡°The most important step is called ¡®Possess¡¯!¡± Boom! Xavion felt as though his head was about to explode. Standing on the ridge, he watched Jonathan amble ahead as he swallowed his saliva several times to calm his own nerves. Possess, he says? If that were the case, everything about Jonathan would finally make sense. A mere mortal like him had no whatsoever fundamentals of cultivation, yet he was granted a technique out of nowhere and started cultivating on his own. In just a short period of time, a carefree, wealthy scion like him grew to be the high and mighty Asura. All of that could happen because the man in front of Xavion then was not the original Jonathan! Xavion suppressed his astonishment and forwarded the audio recording of their conversation to the Osborne family. During the interim, Jonathan could sense that Xavion was already convinced by what he had said, considering that thetter wasgging behind. The corners of his lips quirked while a hint of contempt crossed his eyes. People from respectable families are so f*cking easy to deceive¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1012 The Legendary Man Chapter 1012 The Legendary Man Chapter 1012-Truth be told, it was not that Xavion was being too gullible. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Rather, it was Jonathan¡¯s past that made him seem like someone who was possessed. In just three years, Jonathan had risen to power, going from being the scion of a wealthy family to a mercilessmander. His cultivation had been significantly boosted since he returned from the battle in West Region, thanks to the existence of Seboxia in his elixir field. Every time Jonathan defeated other high-level cultivators, thetter would almost always have their life forces drained by Seboxia, turning their corpses into withered husks. Their final appearance looked highly simr to the effects of Dark Art¡¯s blood essence absorption. With those things put together, in addition to Jonathan¡¯s embellishment, Xavion and anyone else who heard it would think that it was the act of a possessed person. Knitting his brows, Xavion felt a surge of unease as he stared at Jonathan, who was walking ahead of him. In his opinion, if what he heard was true, then perhaps Jonathan would no longer be of use to the Osborne family. Mason, that sly old fox, despite finding out that Jonathan¡¯s Cor had been broken, still set thetter as the linchpin of his ns. Apart from eradicating Everett¡¯s lineage, he also wanted to bind Jonathan and the Osborne family together. It was because he was after Jonathan¡¯s cultivation method. However, the method that defied the naturalws turned into a form of Dark Art that fed on humans. That discovery made Xavion feel somewhat dejected. As a prominent family boasting a lineage of nearly two thousand years, of course, the Osborne family owned cultivation methods that could rapidly raise a person¡¯s cultivation level. The only downside of such a cultivation method was that it harmed the natural bnce. Only a few could advance into Grandmaster Realm through that type of method, much less God Realm. Obviously, one did not have to bring up Divine Realm, a cultivation level that could only be obtained after killing countless people and absorbing their spiritual energy. Once the person who cultivated with such a method began to go through Divine Tribtion, they would be devoured, with no chance to get past the first stage. Besides, evil cultivators nurtured that way usually harbored great resentment and a strong malevolent aura. For a respectable family that needed a long and stable legacy, evil cultivators were an extremely dangerous existence. Thus, although each family had their own evil cultivation techniques, it was sealed up and forbidden to be used. If Jonathan had risen to power with such a cultivation method, it would be utterly useless to the respectable families. Instead, it only added to the number of threats they had to deal with. When Xavion saw that Jonathan had stopped in his tracks, waiting for him at the peak, he dyed no further and went to stand next to the other man with a few light leaps. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Xavion asked with a smile. However, he was stunned as soon as those words fell from his lips. On the other side of the mountain in front of them was a leeward boulder, and sitting behind it were two crossed-legged figures. They were holding onto whisky bottles while staring at Xavion and Jonathan. Between them was a portable stove with a bubbling pot of stew. Jonathan and Xavion stood downwind. Although they were thirty to forty meters away from the other two people, their enhanced sense of smell as cultivators allowed them to smell the faint scent of meat stew that permeated the air. The four of them maintained eye contact amidst the cold wind. The atmosphere was extremely awkward. Thud¡­ A fork dropped and rolled down the side of the mountain. Instantly, everything began to move again. ¡°Joshua Whitley!¡± Jonathan yelled. ¡°Xavion Osborne!¡± Joshua blurted. ¡°Hayden Zink!¡± Xavion shouted. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Hayden eximed. The two people who were enjoying their beef stew behind the boulder were Joshua and Hayden, currently on the run from the eight respectable families¡¯ pursuit. The four of them shouted each other¡¯s names almost at the same time. Bang! A sound whistled through the air as Hayden fired a shot from the sniper rifle in his hand without the slightest hesitation. Crack! The scarlet spirit shield in front of Xavion shattered, and he was sent flying to the other side of the mountain by the massive impact. Holding Troop Summoner in his hands, Joshua yelled, ¡°Go!¡± In an instant, the surrounding spiritual energy began to coalesce, and dozens of glowing green figures materialized before him. They were all Grandmaster Realm spirit warriors! Roar! The spirit warriors bellowed angrily. At that moment, Jonathan felt like he was standing on an ancient battlefield. A thrill of excitement ran through him. Swoosh! A spirit arrow flew in the direction of Jonathan¡¯s face and exploded in a sh of golden light. Following that, a dozen spirit warriors showered him with their attacks. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Even though Jonathan had the bronze handbell as a spirit shield, there was no way he could fend off so many attacks. With that single encounter, he was swept off his feet and fell off the mountain, experiencing the same fate as Xavion. It was then Jonathan finally understood why the eight respectable families showed no signs of giving up on the search for the surviving son of the Whitley family after destroying that family over a decade ago. The items Joshua had in his possession were utterly terrifying. With just one spiritual treasure, Joshua was able to summon dozens of Grandmaster Realm spirit warriors, and he had done so hastily. If Jonathan had the spiritual treasure in his hands, he might bring it to River Onxy and summon hundreds of Grandmaster Realm cultivators to kill all of the Remdik soldiers. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were filled with conviction as he stared at the malevolent-looking spirit warriors before him. I must get Joshua to join Asura¡¯s Office! Just then, a yell sounded behind Jonathan. ¡°Return to whence you came!¡± Expanding his spiritual sense, Jonathan detected Xavion crushing a huge boulder under his feet as he rushed over. Thetter then lifted his leg and kicked at the golden spirit shield behind Jonathan. ¡°Kill!¡± Jonathan, who had been flying backward, turned himself into an afterimage from Xavion¡¯s kick and charged toward the group of spirit warriors. With a swing of the sword in his hands, he instantly felled a swath of them. Although the spirit warriors had the spiritual energy of Grandmaster Realm cultivators, they were merely spiritual bodies. Perhaps an ordinary Grandmaster Realm cultivator would have trouble with them, but they were no match for a God Realm cultivator like Jonathan. ¡°Soul-sealing!¡± Taking down the spirit warrior before him, Jonathan formed a hand seal with one hand and pointed at the void. With him as the heart, an immense wave of spiritual energy rolled out in all directions. ¡°Solidify!¡± Following themand, the spiritual energy instantly congealed, seemingly turning into an invincible jelly that surrounded the spirit warriors and trapped them inside. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1013 The Legendary Man Chapter 1013 The Legendary Man Chapter 1013-Xavion flitted past Jonathan, already feeling a tad numb to Jonathan¡¯s immense spiritual energy. If Xavion were to discharge a spiritual energy wave as Jonathan did, he might have to expend most of his spiritual energy, if not all. Yet, the other man appeared to have plenty of spiritual energy left to spare. Jonathan made a gesture with both hands. Due to the binding from the spiritual energy, the spirit warriors surrounding him seemed to be moving in slow motion. Sluggishly, their weapons moved closer to Jonathan as he continued to exert his power. ¡°Disperse!¡± Inside the force field of spiritual energy, all of the spiritual energy that had gushed out of Jonathan¡¯s body expanded violently in all directions before rapidly contracting again as if they were out of control. As the energy continued to expand and contract, the spiritual energy equilibrium in the spirit warriors fell apart. They gradually disintegrated into the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and dispersed. After retracting his spiritual energy, Jonathan turned around and went to catch up with Joshua. However, Xavion flew past him in a backward motion before he could even go past the mountain ridge in front of him. Thump! Xavionnded heavily on the ground just as a sniper rifle gunshot sounded from the area opposite the mountain ridge. The jade pendant in Xavion¡¯s hand waspletely shattered. Lying on the ground, he red at the sky. Then, he leaped to his feet, threw aside the jade amulet, and took out a satellite phone. ¡°Hello? Hayden from the Zink family hid his cultivation level. He has already reached God Realm. Currently, he¡¯s with Joshua. The Zink family betrayed the Osborne family! Destroy everyst one of them!¡± Xavion said, gripping the satellite phone so hard that the sturdy material had begun to crack. It did not require a great deal of insight to deduce how furious Xavion must be at that moment. Ignoring Xavion, Jonathan rushed toward the mountain ridge with the eerie-looking bronze handbell in his hand. The shot from the sniper rifle did note. Instead, Joshua and Hayden escaped down the mountain. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t run! I¡¯m not trying to capture you¡ª¡± Jonathan called out to them. Before he could finish speaking, Xavion¡¯s bellow rang out from behind him. ¡°B*stards! Stay right there! I¡¯ming over to kill you right now¡­¡± Jonathan was utterly bewildered by Xavion¡¯s reaction. After all, thetter had always been the carefree sort. Not only did he seldom behave properly, but he was also rarely concerned about anything. Yet, it seemed to Jonathan that Joshua and Hayden had greatly offended the Osborne family for Xavion to be so irate. Even if Joshua is holding onto precious treasures at the moment, surely there¡¯s no need to be so envious? Following that, Jonathan recalled the moment the four of them ran into each other earlier. Xavion didn¡¯t yell Joshua¡¯s name. Instead, he shouted at the other young man! I think he was called Hayden Zink? ¡°Do you know that man?¡± Jonathan asked curiously as he and Xavion sprinted down the mountain. ¡°Know him? That¡¯s an understatement,¡± Xavion shouted through gritted teeth. ¡°The Zink family is one of the Osborne family¡¯s many vassals. For many years, there have been only two God Realm cultivators from the Zink family, and Hayden has always identified himself as a Grandmaster Realm cultivator. Considering that Hayden has now shown up here as a God Realm cultivator, this means that the Zink family intends to betray us. How dare a dog at the mercy of the Osborne family fire a gun at me? That b*stard even shot at me twice! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± At that moment, Xavion waspletely consumed with rage. The assassination andmand of the patriarch of the Osborne family fled his mind at that moment. As a core member of one of the respectable families and a genius who reached God Realm before he hit thirty, the first half of Xavion¡¯s life was smooth sailing. No one had ever dared to disobey him, yet Hayden¡¯s precise shots nearly ended his life. Such a feeling of betrayal was probably akin to a pet that had always wagged its tail suddenly baring fangs at its master. There was no one who could allow their authority as the master to be challenged. At that moment, Xavion was truly enraged. However, he was not the only one having a mental breakdown. Beneath them, Hayden, who carried the sniper rifle as he ran behind Joshua, also felt miserable. From the moment he met Joshua, he rarely took off his mask. In fact, ever since members of the eight respectable families entered the mountain range, he took care to keep the mask on even as he escaped. He was afraid that his identity would be exposed, thus resulting in the failure of the Zink family¡¯s n. In order to escape from the eight respectable families¡¯ pursuit, Hayden and Joshua had gone far from their intended destination and kept north the whole time they had been running. As of then, they were very close to the Remdikian border. It should have been rtively safe, and since the two of them had been unable to have a proper meal from being exposed to the elements for many days, Joshua proposed they reward themselves with some beef stew. Unexpectedly, Jonathan and Xavion chose to enter Delisgar Ridge through the north, which was near the Remdikian border, in order to hunt down the two cultivators from the Osborne family. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The Zink family was truly hapless. If Hayden had not taken off his mask in order to savor the beef stew, or if the person who spotted him had not been Xavion but the other Osbornes, he would not have been recognized. s, Xavion, who had met Hayden before, was the one that appeared. The Zink family was done for. ¡°Dad,mence n B. My identity¡¯s exposed. I was with Joshua, and Xavion saw me¡­¡± Hayden spoke into a satellite phone as he ran. A solemn voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°What happened? Why did your identity get exposed?¡± Hayden shot Joshua a resentful look but was at a loss for a response. How can I tell my father that the Zink family¡¯s n, which had been in the works for three generations, was exposed because I was gorging on beef stew? This is utter bullsh*t. Why did it have to happen to me? At that point, he fervently wished that everything that had happened was a dream. Unfortunately, it was reality. ¡°Dad, the situation isplicated, and Xavion is on my tail right now. Make sure you conceal yourselves properly; don¡¯t let the Osborne family capture you all. I will beg for your forgiveness if I have the chance to meet you again.¡± With that, Hayden hung up the satellite phone. Joshua sighed in resignation as he stared at Hayden¡¯s gloomy expression. ¡°Hayden, be it the timing or fate, you only have yourself to me¡ª¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡± Hayden cut Joshua off and began to curse. ¡°To h*ll with the f*cking beef stew. We were exposed! What do we do now?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1014 The Legendary Man Chapter 1014 The Legendary Man Chapter 1014-¡°What the¡­¡± Joshua stared at Hayden in astonishment. Did he finally snap? ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal to be hunted. Aren¡¯t we already used to being surrounded by the eight respectable families?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Hayden bellowed through gritted teeth. ¡°My life is worth nothing, but my identity being exposed puts hundreds of members of the Zink family in danger of being killed!¡± A somber look shed across Joshua¡¯s eyes as he crossed the stream in front of him. ¡°I know. The Whitley family lost close to twenty thousand members¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Suddenly at a loss for words, Hayden felt as if he had something sharp stuck in his throat after seeing Joshua¡¯s apologetic look. Joshua chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I will have my revenge!¡± The four God Realm cultivators made their way through the mountains quickly, as a single step of theirs could easily cover dozens of meters. Hayden turned his head to look at the two men behind them, only to find that Jonathan was rapidly closing the distance between them. ¡°Sh*t! What¡¯s with that man called Jonathan? How is he so fast?¡± Although Joshua did not turn his head, he could feel Jonathan¡¯s presence keenly. If I can sense Jonathan, this means he¡¯s within a hundred meters of me right now. A distance of a hundred meters meant that Jonathan would catch up to them if they came to a stop or rested for a bit. As such, Jonathan continued to shrink the distance between them. That strange stride of his makes him unexpectedly fast. A glint of murderous intent shed across Joshua¡¯s eyes as he felt Jonathan continue to draw closer through his consciousness field. He had once wedged himself between the Eight Great Families and Yaleview in order to obtain intel on Chanaea¡¯s military power. However, before his n could even proceed to the second stage, Jonathan had taken only three years topletely take over ces apart from Yaleview. During the early days of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s establishment, Joshua had sent someone to contact Karl from the Eastern Army with the intention of inviting Karl to join Yaleview Army¡¯s camp. His n had been to form a north-south division to deal with the situation. If Joshua had ess to the special missiles, he would be able to use the opportunity to have a discussion with the eight respectable families. Despite the conditions Yaleview had offered, Karl refused to budge. This, in turn, piqued Joshua¡¯s interest in Jonathan. He was curious about Jonathan¡¯s appeal and wondered how the other man inspired countless people to pledge their loyalty to him in such a short period of time. It could be said that Joshua had already decided that Jonathan was the obstacle he had to conquer in order to take over Yaleview three years ago. In the end, he did not expect to be cast out of Yaleview by Wilbur, the man he had personally raised. In the past three years, Jonathan had always maintained his independence. Prior to that, Joshua had never met the man known as Asura. Due to their shared cause of eradicating the eight respectable families, they had taken the route of unifying the armies, and Joshua had once considered Jonathan his confidant of sorts. Unfortunately, the current Jonathan was in cahoots with the respectable families. The dragon yer had be a dragon himself. Such an ending was enough to sadden anyone. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Joshua, we can¡¯t seem to get away!¡± Hayden shouted. At that moment, Jonathan was less than sixty meters away from them. The distance was too dangerous a range tounch a flying sword with spiritual energy. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to fight him if we can¡¯t escape!¡± Joshua snorted as he dropped toward an ancient tree in front of him. Boom! The tree branches made a deafening sound as Joshua thrust his left leg downward. Arge hole appeared on the other side of the tree as the impact of the energy blew through it. Crack! Following the cracking sound, Joshua stepped onto the tree branch with his right leg. The instant the tree branch was utterly destroyed, Joshua¡¯s body shot backward like a cannonball. He had utilized the tree branch and his momentum to spring back. Everything took ce in an instant. Even the shattered pieces of wood that had been blown away by his force had notnded on the ground yet. As Joshua was still suspended in mid-air, Hayden used his left arm to stabilize the sniper rifle and fired a shot without hesitation. Boom! Before the sound of the shot could even be heard, the bullet had already traversed a distance of fifty meters and mmed into Jonathan¡¯s spirit shield. ¡°Holy sh*t!¡± Although the golden shield around Jonathan had blocked the bullet for him, the sheer force of the shot was still transferred to Jonathan¡¯s body, nearly causing him to pass out. The bullet also affected Jonathan¡¯s bnce. With just a shot, Jonathan was sent plunging into the forest below. ¡°Die!¡± Xavion, who was hot on Jonathan¡¯s heels, screamed. The sword in his hand glinted as he brought it down upon Hayden¡¯s head. Hayden was unable to dodge after firing off the shot earlier. Although he had sent Jonathan tumbling, the recoil had also destroyed his own center of gravity. As such, it was not possible for Hayden to react to the iing blow. The sword cut through the muzzle of the sniper rifle like a hot knife through butter. Just as the sword was about to meet his face, a ck ruler suddenly appeared. ¡°Retreat!¡± Hayden was engulfed by a huge force and pushed back before he could react. It was Joshua! After having his sword blocked, Xavion turned around and barreled toward Joshua like a cannon. With Formation Crusher in front of him, Joshua was shoved back twenty to thirty meters. Xavion¡¯s feet flitted across the mountain ridge, sticking closely to the ground as he rushed in Joshua¡¯s direction again. ¡°Wind and snow,e forth!¡± Joshua¡¯s shout came from the middle of the forest. A snowke sliced Xavion¡¯s cheek like a sharp knife as it blew past. Ahead of him, the sky filled with swirling snow. Xavion bellowed angrily as he held his sword in front of him. The formation patterns on the sword lit up as the sword intent¡¯s spiritual energy rose, seemingly piercing the skies. Amidst the falling snow, Xavion turned toward the trees as the de-like snowkes filled the air. Even the boulders were destroyed by the onught of countless snowkes. Meanwhile, Jonathany in a pit as he stared at the snowkes overhead with wide eyes. ¡°To think that the Whitley family owned such a frightening item. No wonder the eight families banded together to eradicate them.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1015 The Legendary Man Chapter 1015 The Legendary Man Chapter 1015-At this moment, not only Jonathan was dumbfounded, but Xavion, who was protected by sword energy, was alsopletely stunned. The power of these three treasures¡ªTroop Summoner, Formation Crusher, and Hailstorm Fan¡ª was immense, and this was an indisputable fact. However, these three high-grade spiritual treasures were all divine weapons that used Pryncyp of Strength. Even in Joshua¡¯s hands, their abilities were limited if he relied solely on spiritual energy when using them. It waspletely different from what was happening before their eyes. As Xavion looked at the swirling snowkes outside of the sword energy surrounding him, a hint of fear shed in his eyes. He had participated in the battle ten years ago when the Whitley family was besieged. At that time, a Divine Realm elder of the Whitley family had used this same move with the Hailstorm Fan, and in just a few moments, more than ten God Realm experts and dozens of Grandmaster Realm experts from the respectable families had been reduced to mere blood mist. But Joshua¡¯s current methods were clearly not refined enough, or else he wouldn¡¯t have been unable to break through Xavion¡¯s sword energy protection. Amidst the whirling snowstorm, an immense surge of spiritual energy sted forth, apanied by a thick, palpable killing intent that bore down directly on Xavion. ¡°Conceal the edge!¡± As Xavion withdrew his sword intent, Joshua¡¯s white down jacket was immediately marked with shes after losing the protection. A flurry of snowkes resembling the wings of cicadas started hurtling toward Xavion from every direction. Fortunately, despite retracting his sword intent, a protective green aura continued to shield the vital areas on his body. As a result, numerous tiny cuts spewed a faint mist of blood, creating a visual of red and pink blossoms amid the snow that were encircling Xavion like a garden of flowers. Amidst the snowkes, Joshua suddenly appeared without any warning and struck at Xavion¡¯s face with Formation Crusher. ¡°Heavenly Opening!¡± Xavion shouted coldly, and he thrusted his long sword forward without any fancy movements. The ck and green swords shed against each other without any sound. However, in the next moment, endless sword energy suddenly exploded. Boom! The epicenter of the spectacle was Xavion, where snowkes within a dozen-meter range vanished in a blink like popped soap bubbles. Then, arge open space stretching several meters wide and dozens of meters long materialized in front of him amidst the expansive snow haze. Joshua somersaulted and was hurled away. With heavy panting, he cast a nce back at the spot where he once stood. When facing Xavion¡¯s attack, Joshua might have been defeated then and there if he hadn¡¯t sensed the terrifying sword intent at thest moment and dodged. In fact, his life and journey might havee to an end. The snowke formation formed by Hailstorm Fan was utterly obliterated due to the spiritual energy imbnce provoked by the sword, resulting in itsplete dissipation. Jonathan slowly crawled out of the pit and looked at Hayden, who had just emerged from behind the distant ridge. Both of them were shocked by the brutality of the methods used by those two. As Joshua brandished Hailstorm Fan, the mountainside within a hundred-meter radius was instantaneously transformed into a barren wastnd. The tiny snowkes whirled through the air like razor-sharp des, reducing the entire forest into dust. The earth was ripped off to a depth of several feet, making the region tter than a pancake. As for Xavion who was holding the sword, the method he used wasn¡¯t as ostentatious as Joshua¡¯s. However, tens of meters in front of him, a mountain range had been pierced through, opening up a cave that looked dozens of square meters wide. If this technique was not employed in road construction, it would be a colossal loss for the road and bridge building industry. Crack, crack¡­ The sound of fine cracking came from Xavion¡¯s hand. The others gazed upon the long sword held by Xavion. It shattered into fragments and reduced to scrap metal and scattered on the ground. With a hand, Xavion wiped the blood off his cheek and carelessly flung the remaining hilt aside. Then, he crushed a jade bottle and chucked the Spirit Rejuvenating Pill it contained straight into his mouth. Meanwhile, Joshua also followed suit. The two had exhausted their spiritual energy in executing those techniques. A myriad of emotions flooded Jonathan¡¯s heart at this moment. Throughout his journey, he had always been showing incredible skills. Thanks to Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, his cultivation level had always been leagues ahead of those at the same level as him. Furthermore, upon entering God Realm, he inherited the seed of Pryncyp of ughter from Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique and was also acknowledged by it. Thus, Jonathan¡¯s progress had been smooth sailing all the way, and even in the West Region, he had battled against those in Divine Realm. Although he was on the receiving end of a one-sided defeat, the fact that he could hold his ground and survive in the face of two such formidable cultivators was a testament to his skill. Perhaps due to how smooth his journey was so far, Jonathan had never truly regarded God Realm cultivators as formidable foes. However, he now realized that he had underestimated the heroes of the world. Even with Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique at his disposal, Jonathan found it challenging to execute such a potent technique without the help of Pryncyp of Strength. As this realization dawned on him, his eyebrows twitched slightly, and he could sense through his spiritual sense that Hayden, standing several meters away, was tinkering with an unusual object in his hand. ¡°Be careful!¡± Jonathan warned. Although he didn¡¯t know what that object was, he could sense the danger emanating from Hayden¡¯s gaze. Almost simultaneously, fire shed from Hayden¡¯s hand, which then vanished almost instantly. In the spiritual senses of all those present, a minuscule silver needle sliced through the air with incredible speed and materialized right in front of Xavion. It was very fast! Despite registering its trajectory with their spiritual senses, they were unable to react before the needle impaled Xavion¡¯s heart. Once the circtory system waspromised, death was imminent! The others were struck with shock, but this familiar saying echoed in their minds. It was one that they had learned early on in their journey of cultivation. However, just as Hayden was about to smile and revel in his victory, a distinct sound from Xavion¡¯s chest interrupted their thoughts. Clink!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The silver needle bounced off Xavion¡¯s chest andnded on a nearby rock, vibrating intensely. Everyone was baffled as Xavion, who was supposed to be dead, clenched his fist with an icy re. ¡°Impossible!¡± Hayden shouted in outrage at Xavion, unable to ept the unexpected turn of events. This disposable magical item he had used was a rarity, capable of prating even the strongest defenses as long as the target was someone who hadn¡¯t learned Pryncyp of Strength. There is no way he could dodge my sneak attack! Xavion, a mere mortal, should have perished on the spot, yet he stood there unscathed and defying all odds. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1016 The Legendary Man Chapter 1016 The Legendary Man Chapter 1016-¡°It¡¯s not impossible,¡± Xavion sneered at Hayden while looking at him coldly. ¡°This Core Needle was actually a treasure given to the Zink family by the Osborne family. Our intention was to prevent other respectable families from suppressing the development of the Osborne family by targeting the Zink family, so we passed it to your father. But now, you, a dog, dared to use such despicable means against your master. Hayden Zink, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Xavion gritted his teeth and stepped forward, causing an invisible ripple to explode. Under the impact of the force, Xavion¡¯s down jacket which was already tainted with a mist of blood ripped open along with his shirt, revealing his chiseled upper body to the cold wind. However, what caught one¡¯s eye were the prominent, dark purple marks that traced the contours of his muscles. They formed what looked like a thug¡¯s tattoo, yet they were hidden under his skin. It was as if there were a lot of hidden things buried deep within his flesh. ¡°Dark Armor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dark Armor!¡± Jonathan and Joshua eximed almost simultaneously. Although Hayden, who was in the distance, did not know what Jonathan and Joshua were shouting about, he could also feel the danger emanating from Xavion. Jonathan looked at Xavion¡¯s harmless-looking face and recalled that this guy had always had a vicious streak and could crush people to death with his words. Nevertheless, he never thought that Xavion was such a ruthless person. This Dark Armor was a type of Spirit Armor that was hidden under the flesh of a cultivator. In order to nt this Spirit Armor, a cultivator needed toplete Superior Realm andpletely refine their body before cutting open their flesh piece by piece and nting this Spirit Armor inside. Besides, there was also other requirement toplete the process of nting this armor¡ªone had to open the scalps of numerous demon beasts and carve multiple formations such as the energy- gathering formation, the energy-fixing formation, and the unity formation onto the skulls. Then, when the demon beasts were still alive and not yet brain dead, the skulls with the formations carved on them would be removed and embedded into the cultivator¡¯s body. Afterward, the cultivator needed to treat these bone armors as part of his body and cultivate them with his blood, flesh, and spiritual energy. After years of integration with the cultivator, the bone armors would thoroughly be an internal armor and could then be used by the cultivator. This was how Xavion¡¯s internal armor was formed. However, this process could take several years, even decades, as finding suitable skull of a demon beast was not an easy task. But Xavion had sessfully nted at least his entire upper body with internal armor, which likely required him to y hundreds of specific demon beasts and took at least ten years of cultivation to obtain such a luster. With this internal armor, Xavion was almost immortal unless faced with an extremely powerful attack. This was the heritage of the Osborne family and Xavion¡¯s greatest asset. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hayden!¡± Joshua shouted while looking at Xavion. Joshua finally understood why Xavion dared to withdraw the spirit shield provided by his sword energy and swung his sword at him, even after being surrounded by the snowkes. With Xavion¡¯s current strength, he would not be severely injured even with Hailstorm Fan at its maximum output. After all, superficial injuries meant little to God Realm cultivators. Hayden held a dagger in his hand. As a direct descendant of the Zink family, which was affiliated with the Osborne family, his greatest dream was to help the Zink family escape the control of the Osborne family and achieve true freedom for his family. If they want to achieve this, they needed the courage to resist the Osborne family. However, facing the powerful Xavion, Hayden could not muster any fighting spirit even though he was also a God Realm cultivator like Xavion. When Joshua¡¯s reminder echoed in his ear, Hayden¡¯s only thought was to run! Without any hesitation, he turned around and ran toward the north. That was Remdik¡¯s territory, so if he could get to Remdik, there might be a chance for him to survive. At that moment, the most basic instinct driving him was the will to survive. However, Xavion was already angered by Hayden¡¯s repeated ambushes, and he was nowpletely furious. ¡°Are you running away? Do you think you can escape?¡± Xavion leaped to his feet and chased after Hayden while still exposing his upper body. But just as Xavion was about to take off, Joshua waved his hand and activated Formation Crusher. Suddenly, a spirit shield appeared in front of Xavion, forming a restraining barrier. ¡°Joshua, my target isn¡¯t you this time. You¡¯d better get out of my way,¡± Xavion said coldly as he summoned a long sword from his storage ring. Joshua sneered at Xavion¡¯s words. ¡°Your target isn¡¯t me? That¡¯s rare.¡± ¡°Is there anything in this vast Delisgar Ridge that could pique the interest of all the respectable families?¡± He paused for a moment after he said that. ¡°Wait a minute! If I remember correctly, before my grandfather died, he left me a list of all the cultivators who participated in the siege of the Whitley Family. Xavion, you happen to be on that list. Even if your target isn¡¯t me, my target is definitely you. The respectable families can¡¯t avoid the debt of taking over ten thousand lives of the Whitley Family. So why not you start paying it off with your life?¡± As Joshua spoke, he waved his Formation Crusher twice, creating two more spirit shields on either side of Jonathan and Xavion, forming a closed triangle that trapped them inpletely. Jonathan reached out and touched the restraining barrier around him. ¡°Joshua, your restraining barrier is too basic and won¡¯t hold us for long. Besides, I didn¡¯te here to fight you, but¡ª¡± ¡°Stopping you guys for a moment is enough,¡± Joshua interrupted Jonathan with a smile. As he spoke, Troop Summoner appeared in his hand once again, and both Jonathan and Xavion¡¯s gazes turned serious when they saw it. After all, the three magical items that had been revealed were all precious treasures that could make anyone yearn for them. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Xavion took a step forward and leaped dozens of meters across while swinging his sword at Joshua. ¡°By the power of the heavens and the earth, let the spirit rise and be transformed. Let the divine weapon be summoned and gathered, and be imbued with the magic of the gods!¡± Buzz¡­ A peculiar yet familiar waves of energy emerged in the sky. Spiritual energy fell from Heaven Sword which seeminglying from the heavens, while a sword suddenly emerged from the pages of the nk Troop Summoner and collided with Xavion¡¯s de. ¡°Kill!¡± Joshua¡¯s face was very pale at the moment, but his eyes were full of killing intent. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Behind the big sword, a two-meter-tall well-built figure stepped forward from the void. When Jonathan saw the red-bearded figure, his eyes almost popped out. ¡°Is this even possible? This must be fake, right?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1017 The Legendary Man Chapter 1017 The Legendary Man Chapter 1017-ng! With a muffled sound, Xavion¡¯s sword flew backward and he was thrown back, mming into the restraining barrier behind him. Therge figure had already shed over to Xavion¡¯s side and swung his big hammer high, ready to strike at Xavion. ¡°Freeze!¡± Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy surged forth, and he immediately cast a spiritual energy force field to try to stop the muscr figure in his tracks. However, the figure was only briefly hindered and quickly resumed his movement. ¡°Come here!¡± Despite being far away, Jonathan managed to pull Xavion toward him with two huge hands he had conjured. The huge hammer pummeled the mountain rocks into the earth and turned them into dust without any resistance at all. Jonathan looked at Joshua incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right? Can Thor actually be summoned by you? Do you think you¡¯re a Summoner?¡± Joshua snorted before turning around and leaving. ¡°I can even summon Odin and Loki if I want. But now, I have more important things to do. You two can y here for a while.¡± Without looking back, Joshua rushed toward the north, probably to chase after Hayden. Boom! ¡°Thor¡± swung his big hammer toward Jonathan once again, but Jonathan had grown tired of the game. He pushed Xavion aside, held up his bronze handbell to deflect the hammer, then caught Thor¡¯s wrist with his own hand. He twisted his body and the muscles on the back of his hand bulged as a suit of dragon armor made of gathered spiritual energy suddenly appeared. Bang! With a single strike, the hammer-wielding spirit warrior was knocked down onto the rocks like a rag doll. Xavion¡¯s eyes widened as he watched Jonathan in disbelief. He had just been thrown backward by this spirit warrior in their previous confrontation, but now Jonathan easily defeated the spirit warrior. What the f*ck! How powerful is Jonathan actually? But isn¡¯t Jonathan¡¯s Cor destroyed? Is this really the strength of someone who has no Cor? But little did he know that if this spirit warrior were a real person, even a God Realm cultivator like Jonathan who had just achieved the realm would not have seeded so easily. However, this spirit warrior waspletely constructed by spiritual energy, and sensing this form of energy happened to be Jonathan¡¯s area of expertise. Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was not only powerful, but also had a special method of detection¡ª sensing the distribution of spiritual energy. Although almost all spiritual techniques had this function, the detection method of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was even more unique. For example, if Jonathan had the intention to investigate a cultivator, the cultivator would instantly turn into a human map in his eyes, and even the crucial nodes of the person¡¯s veins and muscles would be clearly visible to him. As for this spirit warrior constructed entirely by spells and spiritual energy, Jonathan could clearly find the ws and loopholes in the operation of its energy. If he used it intentionally, he could destroy the spiritual energy bnce of the entire spirit warrior with a light touch and easily shattered it. The immense spiritual energy would then fall to the ground and disperse like water, and the invincible spirit warrior would turn back into spiritual energy once again and dissipate into the air. ¡°All surface and no substance.¡± Jonathan shook his head with disappointment. As a cultivator, who wouldn¡¯t admire the legendary hero Thor? Unfortunately, what Joshua summoned was just something to frighten others, which did not evene close to a tiny fraction of the real Thor. Crack¡­ A distinct sound came as one side of the restraining barrier was cut by Xavion. But before the two could leave, two spiritual energy fluctuations had already approached. Thud! Thud! With muffled sounds, two figuresnded beside Jonathan and Xavion. One was tall and thin, while the other short and chubby. Their cultivation levels were both in the middle phase of God Realm. Judging from their appearances, they were clearly from the Welsh family, which was also one of the respectable families. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Xavion Osborne?¡± asked the short and chubby cultivator, who was holding a hammer, hesitantly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± While the chubby cultivator spoke, his gaze shifted toward Jonathan, and the tall and thin cultivator beside him looked at Xavion¡¯s body with a serious expression. The Welsh family¡¯s Dragon-Tiger Universe Technique was a typical physical training technique that focuses on the physical body. Hence, those members of the Welsh family had easily recognized the internal armor on Xavion¡¯s body. Xavion took out a jacket from his storage ring and put it on. ¡°What? Since when did Delisgar Ridge be the territory of the Welsh family? Even if someone wants to police this area, it should be the Leeson family in Doveston. What are you two dumbos doing here?¡± ¡°Say that again!¡± the thin cultivator shouted and was about to charge forward, but was stopped by the chubby cultivator. They came here because they sensed the intense spiritual energy fluctuations, but now there were not only signs of battle, but also Jonathan, who had been in the spotlight recently. Hmm, Xavion was beaten to the point where he exposed his internal armor, so what kind of battle had taken ce here? What is the rtionship between Jonathan and Xavion? And why are they here? Without knowing the definite answers to these questions, acting recklessly would be unwise. Just as the chubby cultivator was pondering his next move, four more spiritual energy fluctuations appeared from the southeast and southwest directions. Jonathan turned his head and saw several figures approaching rapidly from a distance. Xavion looked at the four people whonded nearby with cold eyes, and a hint of disdain shed in his eyes. ¡°The ckwood family and the Leeson family! You¡¯re pretty quick to respond, aren¡¯t you?¡± Two people from the ckwood family were sent this time, one of whom was Severus, who helped to safely return Charleigh and Ksana to Chanaea from Merania with the help of Cyprus. Unfortunately, Jonathan was not present at the time, so he didn¡¯t recognize Severus. As for those from the Leeson family, they were extremely kind-looking people, with their billhooks and cotton-padded jackets. The two of them looked like real mountain hunters, exuding an indescribable sense of friendliness and kindness. Remy Leeson held his billhook and looked at everyone, and although he was somewhat surprised to see Jonathan and Xavion, he didn¡¯t ask too many questions. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? I thought it was that brat Joshua Whitley. What are you guys doing here?¡± After Joshua killed several disciples of the Leeson family, the Leeson family no longer cared about the three supreme magical items. They were only focused on killing Joshua and seeking revenge for their family. Otherwise, they would not have exposed Joshua¡¯s whereabouts to the other seven respectable families. Remy was somewhat disappointed to see that Joshua wasn¡¯t there. But when he saw Jonathan, he became slightly wary. ¡°You¡¯re Jonathan Goldstein, right? What are you doing here? Tell us.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1018 The Legendary Man Chapter 1018 The Legendary Man Chapter 1018-Hearing Remy¡¯s words, everyone turned to look at Jonathan. Recently, Jonathan attained a level of fame in Chanaea that made him the most renowned individual in the region. Not only did he defeat Jetroina¡¯s warriors at Doveston and get involved in the battle between the eight respectable families, but he also caused quite a stir in Remdik and the West Region. If Chanaea were a vast whirlpool, Jonathan was at the epicenter of the whirlpool for the past six months. In fact, his poprity even gave the public an illusion that the entire universe was focused solely on Jonathan. That illusion deeply upset the eight respectable families, who were at the pinnacle of Chanaea¡¯s social hierarchy. Previously, the eight respectable families were enmeshed in a fierce rivalry and thus did not have the opportunity to focus their energy and resources on dealing with Asura¡¯s Office, despite the fact that they had a strong animosity toward it. Most importantly, they assumed that Asura¡¯s Office was established by a mere mortal. Other than Jonathan, the rest of the members were merely Grandmasters at most. No matter how influential the organization was, the eight respectable families assumed they could get rid of it easily. Thus, they refrained from sending their men to the newly founded Asura¡¯s Office, giving it the opportunity to flourish and gain strength. In actuality, they had made a conscious decision to overlook the development of Asura¡¯s Office, with the intention of being able to swoop in and take control of it once it was up and running. No one anticipated that Asura¡¯s Office would grow and expand so rapidly, or that Jonathan would be able to unify all the military forces outside of Yaleview under his authoritative control. The name Jonathan soon became synonymous with dread throughout the entire nation of Chanaea. By the time they wanted to take action, Jonathan had already convinced Karl to join him. Utilizing the power of Doveston¡¯s secret special missile, he found himself in confrontation with the eight respectable families, as each attempted to intimidate the other. At this moment, Jonathan was once again the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, for he had recently dered his decision to step away from Asura¡¯s Office, which he had diligently worked to establish and grow. Prior to this, nobody had seen Jonathan¡¯s true appearance except for Xavion. This sparked their curiosity, as they were eager to finally uncover what he looked like. Jonathan was a legend in Chanaea. His ability to sessfully manage Asura¡¯s Office,bined with his rapid cultivation speed, were clear indications of what he was capable of. Jonathan noticed their gazes and furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do I have to tell you the reason for me being here?¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± A God Realm cultivator from the Leeson family rolled up his sleeves, ready to attack Jonathan for his rude reply. Remy, who had been standing in front of the throng of people, raised his arm to stop them from taking action. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt him,¡± he said sternly. The cultivator from the Leeson family was upset at being stopped. ¡°Remy, he¡¯s a cripple. How dare he act all arrogant on our territory? I will not stand for it. If you allow me to take action, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson now!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Jonathan sneered. He took one step forward and appeared before Remy in a sh. Without any prior indication, the glowing spiritual energy shield on his right hand surged forth toward the cultivator of the Leeson family. ¡°Wait!¡± Remy hollered as he raised his billhook to chop off Jonathan¡¯s palm. Sparks flew as Jonathan gripped the billhook with his right palm and delivered a punch with his left hand. Bam! The Leeson family¡¯s cultivator flew backward and crashed to the ground with a heavy thud. Jonathan took one step forward, but Remy hastened over and blocked his path. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Remy yelled, holding his billhook horizontally across his chest. Casting him an icy look, Jonathan asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan might¡¯ve left Asura¡¯s Office, but he wasn¡¯t called Asura for nothing. He typically showed a pleasant and weing demeanor since he made a conscious decision to be that way. Moreover, in the military, it was imperative that soldiers eat, sleep, and fight alongside theirrades. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, being a superior who held a high position, especially a God Realm cultivator who was more than capable of easily defeating other cultivators of the same power level, he held a certain amount of pride in himself. The eight respectable families had decided single-handedly about how to handle the situation with him; whether they would resist him or form an alliance with him. Jonathan had never seen the old b*stards of the eight respectable families before, but Xavion, Winston, and the like were individuals who represented their families. Remy and the like had no right to behave in an aggressive manner toward Jonathan. If Jonathan refrained from retaliating when the Leeson family¡¯s cultivator publicly insulted him, he was demonstrating to the other seven families that he was a pushover. If everyone joined in to insult him as well, it could quickly devolve into a chaotic situation. Jonathan took one look at the Leeson cultivators standing behind Remy and let out an icy snort. ¡°What, do you think that I don¡¯t pose a threat now that I¡¯m no longer part of Asura¡¯s Office? Is that why you think you can talk to me however you please? You need to be aware of one thing¡ªthe only reason you have been hesitant to harm either me or Asura¡¯s Office is that I have been shielding Asura¡¯s Office from any potential harm, not the other way around!¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but each and every word seemed to boom right by everyone¡¯s ears. They knew he was right. All the while, the respectable families only took into ount Jonathan and the special missile when managing the issues regarding Asura¡¯s Office. They never took the other members of Asura¡¯s Office seriously. It was ridiculous to assume that Jonathan had been deprived of his backing just because he was no longer part of Asura¡¯s Office. Instead, without Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan was now free from concerns and constraints. Remy gazed at Jonathan as Winston¡¯s words popped up in his mind. Jonathan is indeed a crazed man without any reservations! Slowly, he lowered his billhook and gave Jonathan a curt and respectful nod. ¡°I offer my sincerest apologies for the uncouth behavior of our n¡¯s cultivators. It is inexcusable that they disyed such ack of discipline and showed you disrespect.¡± ¡°Remy¡ª¡± The Leeson family member who had been defeated was still unwilling to ept the oue of the situation, but before he could express his disagreement, Remy¡¯s death stare silenced him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡¯s wife has been abducted by the Osborne family, and he¡¯s no longer part of Asura¡¯s Office. His Cor has been destroyed. It is not in our best interests to directly confront someone as unpredictable and vtile as him, so instead, we should endure his antics.¡± Remy was addressing hisrades in a cool and calcted tone, but his eyes betrayed an intense hostility as he directed a piercing re toward Jonathan. He didn¡¯t even bother to lower his voice. Remy was clearly informing Jonathan that the Leeson family had no intention of causing any trouble, yet they would not back down if Jonathan chose to confront them. Wielding his billhook, Remy slowly backed off. Finally, when they had taken at least ten steps, they both sprung up into the air and began to descend the mountain. The two cultivators from the Welsh family gave Jonathan onest look before turning to leave. As for the members of the ckwood family, they inclined their heads at Jonathan as a greeting before setting off as well. The rtionship between the ckwoods and Jonathan was aplicated one. While they had been of great assistance to Jonathan during Jonathan¡¯s trips to Remdik, it was unclear whether they were allies or adversaries. After all, they were merely using each other. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1019 The Legendary Man Chapter 1019 The Legendary Man Chapter 1019-Xavion gritted his teeth silently as he watched the rest leave. ¡°This is bad.¡± They had chosen to take the longer route by traveling along the border so the seven other families wouldn¡¯t learn of their arrival. It was a widely-known fact that the most reputable and esteemed families in the area were often embroiled in power struggles amongst each other, yet they had to be discreet in their dealings in order to prevent any scious rumors from spreading. Knowing the truth and seeing the truth would produce different results. Right now, the Leeson family, the ckwood family, and the Welsh family had discovered their arrival. Thus, it was inconvenient for them to take action now. Most importantly, he was afraid Kimberly and Barnaby would also find out that he was at Delisgar Ridge as there were plenty of witnesses who hadid eyes on him. Being part of the Osborne family, they would need to tell Kimberly and Barnaby about their arrival at Delisgar Ridge if they wanted to increase their chances of finding Joshua. However, Xavion and Jonathan decided toe here without informing Everett beforehand. They were obviously here for Kimberly and Barnaby. Xavion¡¯s gazended on Jonathan, who was standing not far away from him. He finally made up his mind. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ll need your help.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jonathan asked with his brows furrowed. Xavion briefly exined the situation to him. ¡°Our initial n was to assassinate our target secretly, but you¡¯ll have to do it openly now.¡± Upon hearing Xavion¡¯s words, Jonathan gave a brief nod. He was indifferent to whether the task had to be done discreetly or in an overt manner. No matter the oue, he was destined to bear the brunt of the me for the killing of Kimberly and Barnaby as that was part of their n. Jonathan contemted for a short moment as he nced at his phone. ¡°ording to your guess, the Leesons, Welshes, and ckwoods will be able to effectively spread the word that we are currently in Delisgar Ridge within the next thirty minutes. Upon receiving this news, the Osborne family¡¯s intelligencework will intercept it and quickly ry it to Everett, alerting Kimberly and Barnaby about our presence. At this point, they will be on their guard and have likely moved from their current location. We are currently around two hundred miles away from them, so there won¡¯t be enough time. However, they will still need some time to react to the news, so if we head there now, even if they have already left, they won¡¯t be far away. We can still make it.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, Jonathan sprinted straight toward Doveston without hesitation. Behind him, Xavion swiped a hand across his head. His long hair was chopped off, and he now sported a crew cut. Xavion nced at the hair on his palm. He shook his hand slightly, and his hair started burning. He then retrieved a ck mask that was an exact replica of the one worn by the Dark Special Forces of Asura¡¯s Office and slowly put it on. They were now going to take action in the open, so he wouldn¡¯t have to hold back anymore. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As long as he kept the mask on, his enemies were powerless against him, unable to exact revenge or retribution even if they realized his true identity. Kimberly and Barnaby, I cannot bring myself to show you the kindness I would to other rtives, knowing that your father was cruel enough to harm his own family. It pains me to say this, but I must make sure to eliminate your family branch. Back at Redlington¡¯s temporary military base, Aidan, Alexander, Avery, and Vicador, had gathered in a tent. Aidan was themander of the Medved Army, and Alexander was his Chief of Staff. Avery was themander of the Arctic Army, while Vicador was his consultant. All four of them were gazing intently at the elderly man sitting in the main seat before them. The elderly man was none other than Ivanov. In the middle was arge table with a big disy screen showing the map of Horbah, which was situated to the south of Redlington. ¡°You all understood what I said, right?¡± Ivanov asked calmly. ¡°Yes!¡± Aidan and the rest replied loudly. Ivanov swept his gaze over the four of them. Met with the man¡¯s piercing gaze, they felt as though a strong, invisible hand had sped their throats, almost suffocating them. Ivanov didn¡¯t bother hiding his killing intent, especially toward Aidan and Avery. Clearly, he still held a grudge over Antoine¡¯s death. However, Aidan and Avery reacted differently. Aidan was a key person in Ivanov¡¯s faction, and his very life was in the hands of the powerful man. He was filled with fear, knowing that Ivanov could kill him anytime he wanted. On the other hand, Avery might be one of themanders of the four armies in the eastern warzone, but he was an ally of the tsar. Avery was stationed at Beshya, a locale situated adjacent to Aizkovos, one of the few ces that were unlikely to be embroiled in a conflict of any kind. It seemed that he was given an official post with very little to do, but in actuality, he could monitor everything happening on the eastern battlefield. Thanks to the tsar¡¯s powerful protection, even if Avery were tomit a crime with the death penalty as the consequence, Ivanov wouldn¡¯t dare to cross the line and punish him. If Ivanov were to do something that could be interpreted as a sign of rebellion, the tsar would have an opportunity to eliminate him as a potential threat to their rule. Ivanov shot Avery a frosty re, but he was surprised to find that Avery was smiling at him. Knowing he wasn¡¯t able to intimidate Avery into submitting to him, Ivanov let out a cold snort and turned to look at Aidan and the rest. ¡°We have three hundred and fifty thousand soldiers currently stationed just north of the River Onxy border. When the war breaks out, I want you to make sure you and your forces are able to make it across the River Onxy border. I will provide you with whatever resources you need, including one hundred Beta Warriors werewolves in the Grandmaster Realm and seven hundred Alpha Warriors werewolves. Let us not forget our ultimate goal¡ªto make it across River Onxy and ultimately conquer Horbah. Are you all clear on the instructions given?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± they answered and got to their feet. Slowly, Ivanov rose to his feet. ¡°You don¡¯t have a lot of chances left. If you lose this war, you¡¯ll also lose your lives.¡± With that said, Ivanov disappeared within the tent. Aidan¡¯s hands were clenched tightly into fists as he looked at the entrance of the tent. His forehead was covered with mmy sweat. Ivanov¡¯s final words were unmistakably intended for him alone. He was the only one who realized that Ivanov wasn¡¯t referring to the attack on Chanaea when he spoke of losing the war earlier. Instead, Ivanov¡¯s faction was fully prepared to take advantage of the war against Chanaea tounch Operation Blood Remdik. In short, they were nning a coup. Ivanov¡¯s family was prepared to take action against the tsar! Aidan¡¯s mission was to make haste in eliminating Avery when news of Kremalos Pce¡¯s coup reached his ears. Ivanov¡¯s faction was determined to eliminate the tsar¡¯s factionpletely. Aidan had no idea what happened back at Kremalos Pce, but he knew the dynamics of Remdik would be drastically altered soon. It was toote for him to back out. Aidan fervently wished for Ivanov¡¯s family to achieve victory, as his own fate was inextricably linked with theirs. He would only be able to ensure his own survival by assisting Ivanov in ascending to the throne and bing the next tsar. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1020 The Legendary Man Chapter 1020 The Legendary Man Chapter 1020-The unnamed mountain at Harfush had been excavated, and a natural fortress was built within. Thirty thousand people among Keeper Army¡¯s a hundred and fifty thousand people lived there year- round. These individuals were cultivation-eligible soldiers whom Jonathan and Hades had been searching since a year ago. Furthermore, Jonathan had conducted research on the mountain and found that it possessed a slightly higher concentration of spiritual energy than other areas in the mortal world. Powerful forces like the eight respectable families wouldn¡¯t be interested in a ce with a limited supply of spiritual energy like this mountain. However, for Jonathan, who was a cultivator without any powerful backing, the mountain provided an excellent cultivation environment. In the middle of the mountain was a huge cave, and Jonathan had led his people to further excavate the area so that it could be an area for cultivation. At present, they had built temporary housing in the corner of the cave. Despite the crude appearance of those buildings, it was a restricted area. In other words, there were only a handful of people who were allowed to enter the housing area at the cultivation base. A nosy soldier once tried to find out what was in those houses, but as soon as he approached the area, a Grandmaster Realm cultivator crushed him mercilessly. That soldier had been one of the individuals with the highestbat power in the cultivation base. Once he left the base, he would have be a regimental leader. Moreover, Hades recognized his potential, so he was also among the selected few who were receiving additional training. The soldier, knowing his status at the base, was merely curious about the restricted area¡ªhe did not intend to go against the rules and barge into the area¡ªbut he was still crushed there and then. No one dared to ask too many questions about the soldier¡¯s death, but as a precautionary measure, signs were put up around the houses, warning people to keep their distance. Those warning signs were proof that the death of the soldier was not a rumor. However, that also caused the soldiers to be even more curious about the houses. Once in a while, some would be brought into that restricted area, but they would never be seen exiting those houses. The missing individuals seemed to have disappeared without a trace, leaving everyone to specte about what had happened to them. Meanwhile, a few people in hazmat were staring at the centrifuge in front of them in one of the houses within the restricted area. ¡°By utilizing the high-speed rotation, we can extract pure tissue culture fluid efficiently. With gic engineering, we can manipte the genes that determine a person¡¯s height, appearance, and meridians. This can aid cultivators in swiftly improving their cultivation levels. Moreover, we can use this technique to transform ordinary people without any cultivation qualifications into people with cultivation qualifications!¡± Meanwhile, Jason was nervously holding his breath. At that moment, he was nothing like his usual crazy doctor demeanor. Instead, he looked like a humble student who was eager to learn, hoping to note down everything Charleigh said. The centrifuge¡¯s light finally turned from red to green, and Charleigh opened it to extract several long tubes. The liquid in those tubes had already separated into twoyers. The firstyer, upying three-fifth of the entire liquid, was as clear as water. That was what Charleigh wanted. After opening one of the tubes, he dripped a droplet of the liquid onto the ss slide before observing it with the microscope. There was also a screen that showed what Charleigh was looking at for the others to see. Then, Charleigh took an item that resembled flour from the side and used his spiritual energy to retrieve one particle to put it on the slide. The second the white particle touched the slide, the extract started bubbling as if it had been boiled. Even the ss slide cracked. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Charleigh said to Jason and Hades. ¡°These four tubes are the neenth subject¡¯s gene-based drug. You can inject it into his neck to help him break through Superior Realm to be a Grandmaster Realm cultivator with his consciousness intact.¡± After taking the drug from Charleigh, Hades handed it to his subordinates. Meanwhile, a soldier d in a camouge uniform sat on a couch in a separate room. A few people were looking into the room through a one-way mirror. Hades¡¯ subordinate entered the room and briefly talked to the soldier before taking out a syringe. Right as the subordinate was about to insert the syringe, the soldier stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± At that, Jason made to channel his spiritual energy, but before he could actually do anything, Hades stopped him. ¡°I trust my soldier,¡± Hades said to Jason as he put a hand on Jason¡¯s shoulder. As Jason looked at Hades, the surging spiritual energy in him slowly calmed down. Back in the room, the soldier snatched the syringe from the subordinate before looking at the mirror in front of him, contemting. A second ago, he had sensed faint spiritual energy fluctuationing from the back of the mirror. The soldier realized it happened when he snatched the syringe, and a smile appeared on his face. Then, he saluted at the mirror before forcefully stabbing the syringe into his neck. ¡°Argh!¡± In a few seconds, the soldier¡¯s face turned bright red as the veins on his temples popped. He copsed onto the ground and started convulsing in an agonized manner. Hades and the other two stood on the other side of the mirror and watched as the soldier struggled. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was not the first time they had seen a sight like this. Charleigh once told Hades that he had tried one of those doses on himself and that it felt like hell. Frankly, no one could really tell what hell felt like for a lunatic who was willing to make himself a test subject in his research for a drug. Nevertheless, the suffering period was something the soldier had to endure alone. Dozens of minutester, the bold and unyielding soldier finally calmed down. A nurse then entered the room to check his pulse. Then, the nurse nodded at the mirror, signaling to Hades and the others that the soldier was still alive. It was then Jason and the others let out sighs of relief. They hadn¡¯t been getting much rest over the past few days, but out of the neen soldiers who had been injected with the gene-based drug, only six, including thetest one, had survived. The mortality rate was frightening. Hades once discussed this matter with Charleigh before, but Charleigh¡¯s response had been a curt one. ¡°We¡¯re creating a god.¡± Indeed, using science and drugs to make cultivators surpass their limits was not something ordinary people could achieve. The high mortality rate was the price for something almost unthinkable like this. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some rest before wemence the following transformations,¡± Charleigh wearily said. However, before he could finish speaking, a soldier in a protective suit rushed into the room. ¡°We have an urgent call from Doveston!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1021 The Legendary Man Chapter 1021 The Legendary Man Chapter 1021-Hades looked at the soldier solemnly. Hayes Yeager was currently in charge of guarding Doveston. Although he had been appointed as the Prince of Diyouli, his straightforward nature meant that he was far closer to Hades than Jason and the others in private. Moreover, as Hayes just took over Doveston, he still had room for improvement as the guardian of the region. Therefore, Hayes woulde to Hades first if anything happened. Yet, at present, Hades received news about Doveston through the Intelligence Unit instead of Hayes himself. To put it simply, Doveston was in trouble. It was highly likely that the news had reached the Intelligence Unit before reaching Hayes. Hades¡¯ eyes widened, and when he took the call, he asked in an icy tone, ¡°This is Hades. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a Secret Agent from Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Intelligence Unit,¡± whispered the voice on the other end of the line while panting heavily. He continued, ¡°I detected a secret transfer of personnel in Remdik. The Remdikian Western Army has mobilized hundreds of squads of modified warriors and is escorting their hostages to the battlefield at River Onxy.¡± ¡°Hostages? What hostages?¡± Hades quickly asked upon realizing the key part of the person¡¯s words. ¡°The Western Army¡¯s¡ª Argh!¡± Following a pained cry, the intelligence officer¡¯s voice disappeared. ¡°Hey!¡± Hades cried out. ¡°The Western Army¡¯s what? Speak!¡± Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­ All that was left was the call-end tone after a crack sounded on the other end of the phone. The member of the Intelligence Unit beside Hades hastily tried to re-establish a connection with the other side, but his efforts were fruitless. Hades figured that the other intelligence officer must have died. Jason reached out to pat Hades¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Hades, there will always be casualties. Perhaps the next will be us.¡± Hades gave Jason aplicated look before turning to Charleigh. ¡°I need arge number of Grandmaster Realm cultivators. How long will it take for you to produce them?¡± Before Charleigh could say anything, Jason stood between them and questioned, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± There was only one way to get arge number of Grandmaster Realm cultivators for Hades, and that was to get Charleigh¡¯s Alpha Warriors. However, there was one huge w to that type of modified warrior, and it was that they were not sentient. They were nothing but unfeeling killing machines. Jonathan had made it clear to Jason that he would only agree to recruit Charleigh if the modified warriors retained their consciousness and were willingly participating in the project. However, Hades, the chief of Asura¡¯s Office himself, was going to break that rule. Charleigh quietly looked at Hades. He strongly advocated the usage of Alpha Warriors in battles. After all, both Alpha Warriors and Beta Warriors were Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Although Beta Warriors possessed a mind of their own, the cost of creating them was much higher than that of creating Alpha Warriors. The high mortality rate was part of its costliness, as well as theplexity of creating the drug. One thing that Beta Warriors trumped over Alpha Warriors was that they had more variations in their battling method. That was because the modification had not harmed their mind, so they could make improvisations on the battlefield. On the other hand, Alpha Warriors could only work ording to the orders they were given like mindless machines. However, this was a w that could be offset by increasing their numbers. Therefore, Alpha Warriors would be the better choice if they were only considering the costs of the project and sess rate. It was also why Remdik stopped supporting Charleigh¡¯s research once Charleigh came up with Beta Warriors. They had gotten everything they needed for their battles with Alpha Warriors, the killing machines. At that moment, Charleigh was stripped of his cultivation level and was now a mere mortal. Moreover, he was only a captive researcher in Chanaea. He had no right to interfere with any ns they made. Concurrently, Jason was looking at Hades in disbelief. ¡°Hades, what are you thinking about? Have you forgotten what Mr. Goldstein told us when he left Charleigh in our hands? Look at the people outside. Are you going to make them all mindless monsters? Are you f*cking out of your mind?¡± ¡°Do you think I want this?¡± Hades red at Jason with reddened eyes. ¡°Tell me how I¡¯m supposed to deal with Doveston¡¯s crisis, then! Did you not hear what the intelligence officer who just died said? Remdik has mobilized hundreds of squads of modified warriors, and the modified warriors that Charleigh made are Grandmaster Realm cultivators! Tell me, what am I supposed to do to fend off hundreds of Grandmaster Realm cultivators?¡± Hades bellowed in Jason¡¯s face as he gripped the latter¡¯s cor. ¡°Half of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Grandmaster Realm cultivators were transferred to Merania by the Dark Special Forces, and they died there. Are you going to fend off the hundreds of Grandmaster Realm cultivators by yourself? Am I supposed to do that myself? Or should we get Mr. Goldstein to help us fend off the cultivators?¡± Hades continued shouting before shoving Jason aside. ¡°Charleigh, how long will it take you to mass-produce Alpha Warriors?¡± Charleigh nced at Jason before replying, ¡°Alpha Warriors were my first product and my most developed research. However, it¡¯s also my ultimate failure. The gene-based drugs for Alpha Warriors were not modified for each cultivator. Instead, I came up with an aggressive gene-based drug. Back then, I thought I should develop a drug for all. It was onlyter on I realized that gene-based drugs should be modified ording to the recipient¡¯s genes. That¡¯s why I started researching the drug for Beta Warriors. If you¡¯re in urgent need of soldiers, then I can create a thousand doses of Alpha Warrior¡¯s drugs. As long as the mortality rate isn¡¯t something you¡¯re factoring in, I can create a squad of at least a hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators in three days¡¯ time.¡± While Charleigh was speaking, Jason grabbed hold of a scalpel. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sensing Jason¡¯s burning gaze on him, Hades gave him a frigid look. ¡°Jason, I hope you remember that I¡¯m the current chief of Asura¡¯s Office while you¡¯re only the chief of the special medical team. Saving people is your job. You¡¯ll bemitting insubordination if you attack me. Also, you¡¯re no match for me in a battle.¡± As Hades spoke, he clenched his right fist. A huge force from behind Jason abruptly shoved him closer to Hades. Lifting his right hand, Hades then tapped Jason¡¯s neck and rendered him unconscious easily. ¡°Someone bring Jason away for him to get some rest.¡± After ordering his subordinates to take Jason away, Hades turned back to Charleigh and said, ¡°Prep enough drugs to make at least three hundred Alpha Warriors. We¡¯ll start tonight, and I¡¯ll be bringing the men here to take the doses.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1022 The Legendary Man Chapter 1022 The Legendary Man Chapter 1022-Deep in Delisgar Ridge, Jonathan and Xavion zipped through the thick forest like phantoms. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°The signal ising from ahead,¡± informed Jonathan after ncing at his tracker. Xavion did the same, too. Since ten minutes ago, Kimberly and Barnaby¡¯s speed had decreased significantly. Just a moment ago, their movements on the tracker had ceased. ¡°They¡¯ve been remaining still for ten minutes. I bet they¡¯ve learned about the incident. Everett¡¯s a despicable traitor. Not only did he install spies in different teams under the respectable families, he even colluded with some of them in secret,¡± spat Xavion. Affairs concerning the respectable families were oftenplicated and involved plenty of twists and turns. Based on Kimberly and Barnaby¡¯s reaction time alone, the experienced Xavion was able to deduce many things. ording to my estimations, it¡¯ll take at least half an hour for the news of our appearance at Delisgar Ridge to travel through the respectable families, be received by intelligence officers in the Osborne family, and eventually reach Everett. However, the moving speed of their coordinates had begun decreasing twenty minutes ago. It doesn¡¯t make sense unless someone in one of the respectable families directly delivered the news to Everett or Kimberly and Barnaby. He gritted his teeth as he stared at the markers on his tracker. ¡°D*mn it! Looks like Everett and the others are really courting death!¡± Upon ending his sentence, he increased his speed once again. Jonathan was slightly shocked when he saw that. Apparently, he has been holding back all this time. After sprinting for a few more minutes in the forest, they arrived at a valley. ¡°They¡¯re down there,¡± stated Jonathan as he put away his phone and unleashed his spiritual sense, scanning the area below. Xavion merely gazed at Jonathan wordlessly. After working with him a few times, I know that both his spiritual energy and spiritual sense are superior to mine. The detection range of his spiritual sense is much wider than mine, too. However, a few secondster, Jonathan frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not sensing any spiritual energy within a hundred-meter radius. Wait here for me. I¡¯ll head down there to check.¡± Before Xavion could reply, Jonathan leaped into the valley without hesitation. The valley was filled with pine trees and shrubbery. Even though it was winter at that moment, the vegetation there remained dense and luxuriant. Closing his eyes, Jonathan leaped from one tree to another, stepping on the thin branches as he advanced forward as though he was weightless. In a sh, he scoured through the entire valley for his targets. Even after enveloping the entire valley with his spiritual sense, he still didn¡¯t find anyone, not even tracks left by humans. He even extended his spiritual sense dozens of meters underground in case his targets were hiding there. ¡°There¡¯s no one here!¡± he said into hismunication device. Xavion leaped into the valley andnded next to Jonathan. ¡°Impossible. The signal is definitelying from this valley.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan pointed at a tree ahead. Under the tree, a deer poked its head out of an underground hole. ¡°ording to the location of the signal, I suspect they attached their tracking device to those two deers over there. It¡¯d exin why their speed suddenly diminished,¡± exined Jonathan. Xavion was evidently exasperated by that point. When he heard what Jonathan said, he waved his arms and manifested two giant hands, dragging those two deers toward him. As the animals levitated in the air, he sliced them in half. As expected, two phones fell on the snowy ground along with the animals¡¯ warm blood and guts. With a slight move of his finger, Xavion summoned those two phones toward him. ¡°It¡¯s theirs!¡± he eximed before quickly tossing the phones away. ¡°It¡¯s a bomb!¡± Boom! Boom! The phones detonated almost simultaneously. While there was no fire or smoke, Jonathan and Xavion, who were standing on a branch, were sent flying away by a terrifying pulse of energy. Jonathan felt his head ringing. Following the explosion and shockwave, he temporarily lost the ability to think before feeling intense paining from his back. Like a human cannonball, he was sted backward and crashed through a dozen tree trunks before landing in a pile of snow. A sharp buzzing noise filled his ears, almost deafening him. After standing up from the crater with great effort, Jonathan ignored the stinging pain and produced the bronze handbell from his storage ring. No matter what happens, I need to guarantee my safety first. He injected spiritual energy into the handbell, forming a golden barrier around him. At the moment, he was still incredibly disoriented. Even his spiritual sense was scattered upon impact, making it impossible for him to utilize it. Coupled with the ringing in his ears and the pain that assailed him, his senses were weakened significantly. At that moment, even a Grandmaster Realm cultivator could take advantage of his incapacitated state and kill him, much less a God Realm cultivator. As someone who had been plotted against and ambushed dozens of times before, the first thing he did after getting attacked was manifest a shield to defend himself. It turned out that his decision was a correct one as he felt an immense impact aimed at him the moment he activated the power of the bronze handbell. Immediately afterward, he was knocked over and tumbled back into the snowy crater again. There¡¯s a sniper! Jonathan promptly lowered his body and stayed close to the ground. He was at a leeward spot in the valley, where snow blown from other directions would lose momentum and drop down, thus forming a thickyer of snow that was one meter and fifty centimeters tall. Therefore, as long as he stayed down, the sniper wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. ¡°Are you f*cking dead already, Jonathan?¡± Xavion¡¯s voice rang out in Jonathan¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Go to h*ll! I¡¯d still be alive even if you die!¡± cursed Jonathan. ¡°There¡¯s a sniper at two o¡¯clock. They¡¯re about eight hundred to one thousand and two hundred meters away.¡± Subsequently, he used Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique to calm his fluctuating spiritual sense down. ¡°You Osbornes sure are tough, Xavion. They know we¡¯re here to kill them, yet they refuse to run. If you can move, sprint toward the west to draw their attention. I¡¯ll nk them from behind and take them out!¡± Then, like a phantom, he sank into the ground using his spiritual energy. Even though he was on a mountain where the earth was only a few meters thick, it was deep enough for him to dive underneath. Before this, Jonathan¡¯s only purpose foring to Doveston was his deal with the Osborne family. At that moment, however, he was truly itching to kill. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1023 The Legendary Man Chapter 1023 The Legendary Man Chapter 1023-Ever since Jonathan made a deal with Jay, he already chose to side with Mason. Since he had shown himself, Everett and the others would no doubt target Josephine, who was still in the Osborne residence. While Everett wouldn¡¯t openly go after Josephine because of the presence of Mason, a Divine Realm cultivator, he¡¯d still find a way to eliminate her to sever Jonathan¡¯s partnership with Mason¡¯s faction. Jonathan spected that if he actually endangered Kimberly and Barnaby¡¯s lives, they might use Josephine¡¯s life to threaten him. Even though Josephine was in the Osborne residence, her life was currently in the hands of two factions. Since Mason could use her to make Jonathan work for him, Everett could also threaten Jonathan with her life. At that moment, however, Jonathan could only ce his trust in one faction, and if he made the wrong choice, Josephine¡¯s life would be in danger. As a cultivator, he was inclined to believe in the faction with a Divine Realm cultivator. Upon reaching the back of the slope, he reemerged from the ground. Meanwhile, Xavion¡¯s spiritual sense detected Jonathan from dozens of meters away. Xavion was shocked by Jonathan¡¯s ability to travel underground because he thought that technique had long been lost in time. I¡¯ve only seen it in ancient texts before! With that technique, it¡¯ll be difficult for his adversary to trap him unless his adversary is a God Realm cultivator or is prepared in advance. Unbeknownst to him, Jonathan was skilled at Elemental Extrication Technique, not just Earthly Escape. ¡°What are you doing spacing out?¡± Jonathan spoke into his earpiece. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m currently in their blind spot. Even their spiritual sense can¡¯t detect me. I bet they still think I¡¯m in my previous position. While you sprint to the west to draw their attention, I¡¯ll head northeast to circle around them. I may not be able to kill them quickly, but I can at least subdue them.¡± Upon receiving Jonathan¡¯s instructions, Xavion emerged from behind a giant rock and dashed westward without hesitation. Bang! Bang! Following two gunshots, Jonathan bolted northeast like a starving beast. Using the bronze handbell, he isted his spiritual energy fluctuation from the outside world as he streaked past the woods. After he lost the Pryncyp of ughter, Heaven Sword no longer obeyed his summons. However, it was still far superior to any other spiritual weapon in terms of sharpness. Wielding Heaven Sword, hended on a ridge and saw two figures sitting on the ridge across from him upon circling to the back of the gathering spot. ¡°Someone¡¯s over there!¡± one of the two people shouted before they both aimed their sniper rifles at Jonathan in unison. Jonathan concealed himself behind an ancient tree following a few gunshots. The snipers aimed their rifles at both sides of the tree before opening fire alternately. After more than a dozen powerful bullets prated the tree, it made a crunching sound before toppling. However, Jonathan was nowhere to be seen behind the tree. ¡°Where is he?¡± one of the snipers asked as he peered through his scope. At that moment, behind a tree dozens of meters away from them, a hand protruded from beneath the snow. Whoosh! Whoosh! Two daggers shot toward the snipers, emitting sharp noises. The duo unleashed their spiritual energy and sidestepped the ambush. In response, Jonathan¡¯s expression shifted. These are Grandmaster Realm snipers! They aren¡¯t Kimberly or Barnaby! ¡°It¡¯s just two Grandmaster Realm cultivators! We¡¯ve been tricked!¡± he said into his earpiece, his tone frosty and grim. ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± replied Xavion. Divine Chessboard! Snapping his fingers, Jonathan sent the palm-sized chessboard flying toward his opponents. While the snipers were fast, they were a little slower than the activation of Divine Chessboard. The Divine Chessboard hovered above the snipers like a square-shaped dome. Amidst its intermittent shes of purple light, Jonathan instantly teleported next to one of the cultivators. Swinging Heaven Sword, he sliced one of the cultivator¡¯s necks cleanly. Then, he appeared behind the other cultivator and swiftly stabbed them through the heart before extracting the sword. Everything happened in an instant. While both cultivators copsed to the ground, Jonathan retrieved the Divine Chessboard and looked in the southeast direction, waiting for Xavion¡¯s arrival. The severed head of one of the cultivators flew in the air as blood gushed out of its stump. Meanwhile, a bloody mist spurted out from the other cultivator¡¯s back, making it seem as though they had gained a pair of scarlet wings. At that moment, Jonathan stood at the highest and most eye-catching point in the vicinity. Therefore, Jonathan should still be able to see Xavion even from a great distance away. After all, the fastest and most effortless method to travel in the mountains was to traverse on the tough ridge. However, there was still no sign of Xavion even after a minute had passed. Feeling that something was off, Jonathan asked, ¡°Where are you, Xavion?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m being held up,¡± replied Xavion. Promptly, Jonathan pulled out his phone to check Xavion¡¯s location. Five kilometers southwest of here. ¡°You¡¯re wearing armor, so you shouldn¡¯t have a problem holding on. Wait for me.¡± Upon ending his sentence, he rushed southwest. Meanwhile, Kimberly and Barnaby, who were nking Xavion, showed no intention of letting him go. Xavion nced at the siblings before shifting his line of sight to the dozens of Grandmasters surrounding him. ¡°Looks like you two were prepared for this operation. I can tell these cultivators are from your family branch. Although, I don¡¯t recognize some of the cultivators standing behind there. Are they cultivators secretly groomed by you, or do theye from other respectable families?¡± Kimberly donned a white down jacket and was wearing a cute bunny ear hat. However, in her hand was a meter-long crescent-moon-shaped saber, which didn¡¯t go well with her adorable outfit at all. She uttered, ¡°We¡¯re family, Xavion. There¡¯s no need for you to do this. I know you¡¯re not part of Jay¡¯s faction. You¡¯re merely someone who takes care of the family¡¯s external matters and isn¡¯t drunk on power. Once we¡¯ve be the head of the family, we¡¯ll still value you. Do you really have to get yourself involved in this mess?¡± Barnaby, wearing thin sports attire and holding a long staff, smiled at Xavion. ¡°My sister likes beating around the bush, but I prefer to be straightforward. Submit to us, and we¡¯ll spare you!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1024 The Legendary Man Chapter 1024 The Legendary Man Chapter 1024-Meanwhile, Kimberly was also looking at Xavion with a smirk. ¡°You are a rare genius in the Osborne family, Xavion. Unlike us, you don¡¯t have a massive amount of magical herbs at your disposal. Your family branch should¡¯ve been driven away from our ancestralnd after your father died. However, because of your talents, the family granted you a decade¡¯s time, waiting for you to achieve a breakthrough and be a God Realm cultivator. It¡¯ll be a shame if you die like this. As Barnaby said, you don¡¯t belong to any factions. So, you should join us since Mason¡¯s suffering from internal injuries and is not long for this world.¡± The siblings presented a united front while trying to persuade Xavion. They beamed at him, waiting for his reply. Concurrently, the dozens of Grandmasters around them shed their emerald badges. Xavion frowned as he felt powerful spiritual energy emanating from his enemies. They¡¯re activating a combined formation. It seems like it¡¯ll be difficult for me to leave unscathed if they don¡¯t get the answer they want. He then pulled out a sword and flexed his muscles, getting ready for battle. ¡°Since you know about my father¡¯s death, you should know about his upation when he was still alive.¡± Kimberly was stunned for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s the Osborne family¡¯s disciplinary¡ª¡± The moment she saw the word ¡°punishment¡± on the hilt of Xavion¡¯s sword, she cut herself off. ¡°Judgment Sword! So, it seems you¡¯ve made your choice, Xavion,¡± spat Barnaby. Xavion pointed his de at the siblings and stated, ¡°My grandfather passed down this de to my father. ording to our ancestor¡¯s words, the Judgment Sword represents justice in the Osborne family. Though my father is dead and the disciplinary hall has been disbanded, the rules shall not be broken.¡± As he spoke indifferently, the spiritual energy exuding from his body grew increasingly intense. Kimberly moved her fingers, and in response, the emerald badges in the hands of the thirty-plus Grandmasters who stood at the rear of the group lit up, forming white pirs of light that wove into a giant formation akin to a bird cage in mid-air. When Xavion sensed his connection with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth being severed, he smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work against me.¡± Pointing his sword at Kimberly, he continued, ¡°It is always my family branch¡¯s duty to deliver reward and punishment to members of the family. Internal conflicts between different factions in the family have always been allowed, so I don¡¯t care if you want to start an internal fight. However, you shouldn¡¯t have used such underhanded tactics to put an end to the Osborne family¡¯s lineage. I¡¯ll y anyone who does something as despicable as that!¡± Boom! The mountain rock beneath Xavion exploded, and he leveraged the impact to spring forward, closing in on the siblings. ¡°Trap him!¡± Kimberly deftly swung her de and fended off Xavion¡¯s attack. It pushed her back as she dragged Barnaby out of the spirit-severing formation. Naturally, as the Osborne family¡¯s representative, Xavion was exceptionally skilled. While he wasn¡¯t as terrifying as Jonathan and the others, only a few in the same cultivation level as him could be his opponent. Kimberly and Barnaby were truly God Realm cultivators, but they only managed to get to where they were today with the help of magical herbs. Additionally, as the pampered children of Everett, they were inexperienced despite the fact that they were somewhat talented. They had also never engaged in life-and-death battles with their peers of the same level as them. Thus, even if they joined forces, their victory wasn¡¯t guaranteed against someone as experienced as Xavion. Hence, they nned to eliminate him using the trap formation, which was the most straightforward method. ¡°Shrink!¡± shouted Kimberly. The Grandmasters nking them started shifting their positions upon receiving her order. Following that, the trap formation around Xavion suddenly shrunk by more than half. The light pirs were closely inteced, and everything they touched was neatly sliced. ¡°Break!¡± Xavion yelled as he jabbed his sword continuously into the void before him, creating afterimages and ripples in the air that spread outward like waves. Following his actions, a few Grandmasters that surrounded him began swaying unsteadily. Since they were the ones who formed the trap formation, they acted as the formation¡¯s foundation. As such, they would inevitably be directly affected by Xavion¡¯s attack. However, despite the bacshes inflicted on the Grandmasters, the formation remained intact because too many people were working together to maintain its integrity. ¡°Kill him!¡± ordered Kimberly. Xavion had always been the most neutral member of the family, which was why he was appointed as the family¡¯s representative. No one would suspect him of seeking personal gain as he handled the family¡¯s external matters. Someone like him would be loved by anyone who took charge of the family, but it was a pity that he cared too much about morality. He was trapped in a game where the victors would be kings and the losers the antagonists. However, as someone who stood on the side of justice, Xavion never had the right to participate. In just a few moments, the formation quickly shrunk to the size of a few meters square. Knowing he couldn¡¯t break free with brute force, he put away his sword and raised two shields in both hands to block the pirs of light. ¡°Josephine will die with me if you don¡¯t get here right now, Jonathan!¡± roared Xavion. His voice reverberated in the mountains like thunder. Suddenly, a figure appeared and shed one of the Grandmasters¡¯ necks before stabbing another one in the chest with a sword. Crack! Two light pirs exploded into sparkles that scattered everywhere. ¡°Stop him!¡± Kimberly bellowed, raising her saber. The saber promptly transformed into a rain of cicada- wing-like des the size of fingernails before flying toward Jonathan. Meanwhile, Barnaby dashed toward the same target with his ck staff. The trap formation was specifically sought by Everett, who then selected Grandmaster Realm elites to train in ordance with the formation in order to deal with Mason¡¯s God Realm cultivators when it was time to rebel. Even though Xavion was still holding on for now, he could onlyst a few more minutes. He might get crushed by the formation in an instant once his spiritual energy was depleted, and not even consuming Spirit Rejuvenating Pills to replenish his energy would work because he couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. Just one second of faltering might cost him his life. Though the siblings were no match for Jonathan, they could still at least stall him for a bit. Unfortunately, they severely underestimated him. Not even Everett himself was capable of defeating Jonathan easily, not to mention Kimberly and Barnaby. Defeating two rookies who had just reached the God Realm was like a walk in the park for someone like Jonathan. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1025 The Legendary Man Chapter 1025 The Legendary Man Chapter 1025-Jonathan immediately rushed to Xavion¡¯s rescue when he heard about thetter¡¯s situation. Regrettably, he was a step toote. When he saw the countless cicada-wing-like des that wereing at him and Barnaby, who was following closely behind, he tossed out the Divine Chessboard. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As he injected spiritual energy into the object, it expanded in size beneath his feet. The chessboard emitted a purple glow when the des came into contact with his body. In a sh, he appeared behind Barnaby. Jonathan could y Barnaby right then and there using the Divine Chessboard¡¯s ability to teleport, but he understood the precarious situation Xavion was in. After all, he himself had experienced the same predicament before in Remdik. Hence, his primary objective was to keep Xavion safe. Without him, no one will vouch for me even if I manage to kill the siblings and Everett. By then, Josephine will still die. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Kimberly¡¯s expression changed when she saw Jonathan appearing behind her brother almost instantaneously. A yellow talisman between her index fingers burned into ashes as she gestured a technique. Then, a ck hole appeared above her head. ¡°Go! Attack him!¡± Whoosh! A giant, ming bird zoomed out of the ck hole and charged toward Jonathan, its sharp talons aiming at the man¡¯s face. ¡°Spirit animal pouch?¡± Jonathan lifted his arms to fend off the attack, allowing the weird bird to grab him before sping the creature¡¯s talons to pull it away from him. Unfortunately, the weird bird was too powerful and immediately lifted him into the air. Jonathan growled in agony as he endured the pain in his arm before forming a sharp spike with his spiritual energy and stabbing the flying creature with it. Be it a demon beast or a spirit animal, any living being that possessed cultivation would need spiritual energy like humans. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique that Jonathan practiced was developed by an ancient divine being after he battled against the Sacred Dragon. Hence, the spiritual energy he cultivated possessed a beastly, regal, and tyrannical aura. When his spiritual energy entered the bird¡¯s body, it caused the creature¡¯s pupils to constrict and expand wildly. Then, the animal wailed and dropped to the ground. ¡°What the heck! You¡¯re a bird, d*mmit! Fly!¡± shouted Jonathan as he stared down at the ridge he was falling toward. As much as he wanted to calm the bird down by immediately dispelling his spiritual energy, it was too late. Even a Divine Realm cultivator couldn¡¯t survive a two-hundred-meter fall. An idea popped into his mind while he was falling, and he pulled the bird away, adjusted his posture, and positioned himself above the creature¡¯s back as they descended rapidly. ¡°Go!¡± Jonathan stomped his feet when the bird was only a dozen meters away from hitting the ground. Following the bird¡¯s wails and the dull thud when it crashnded on the ground, Jonathan charged downward into the woods below. In the past, someone might¡¯ve wondered if a person in a falling elevator could survive if they jumped right before the elevator hit the ground. That was clearly impossible because it defied thews of physics. Naturally, Jonathan was incapable of canceling his momentum by jumping off the giant bird before impact. However, with that strenuous jump of his, he changed hisnding spot from the rugged rocks to a steep hill more than thirty meters away. Crack! Crack! Crack! The continuous sounds of trees breaking were heard as he used the ancient trees as cushions to break his fall. Although his internal organs were suffering intense pain from the utilization of the bronze handbell, he preferred that over being reduced to a pile of minced meat after crashing into a giant rock. ¡°Kill him!¡± Kimberly shouted as she got in Jonathan¡¯s way, blocking him from reaching the formation. Meanwhile, Barnaby darted toward Jonathan. Crack! After Jonathan smashed into thest tree, his momentum finally ceased as he tumbled into a pile of snow. Before he could stand up, someone lunged at him like a tiger. ng! Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot following the ring of the bell. His body was no longer able to endure the injuries that worsened following each impact he took, and a large amount of blood spurted out from his orifices. He was embedded in the slope after thest blow he received. Without spiritual energy, the golden barrier surrounding Jonathan flickered as the bell¡¯s glow diminished, too. Jonathan withstood the difort caused by the spiritual energy surging in his body and used his spiritual sense to examine his surroundings. I thought I knew what to expect, so I was caught off guard by Kimberly¡¯s spirit animal pouch. After that, I kept failing to react to the situation in time. Am I going to die here at the hands of two brats who had only recently be God Realm cultivators? When he saw Barnaby swinging the ck staff toward him again, he used the remaining spiritual energy still in his control to sink into the ground. Earthly Escape was hisst risky resort. Sadly, he was still toote. Before his body wholly submerged into the ground, the staff in Barnaby¡¯s hand shattered the golden barrier protecting him. Still, thanks to the barrier produced by the bronze handbell, the trajectory of the m was slightly deflected, so the weapon only hit the side of Jonathan¡¯s head. Gravel and soil flew into the air as Barnaby¡¯s staff formed a deep crater beside Jonathan¡¯s skull. Consequently, a dent appeared on Jonathan¡¯s skull above his left eyebrow. The strength that a God Realm cultivator possessed was immense. Even though the staff only briefly touched Jonathan¡¯s head, its spiritual energy still severely wounded him. Standing next to Jonathan, Barnaby slowly put away his staff. At that moment, Jonathan had lost consciousness. Hey motionlessly in that deep crater, looking as though he was dead. Not even a single trace of spiritual energy was emanating from his body. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Barnaby? Is Jonathan dead yet?¡± yelled Kimberly. Instead of replying, Barnaby carefully lifted his staff and smashed Jonathan¡¯s head again. Despite the fact Jonathan had fainted, Barnaby didn¡¯t have the nerve to drop his guard. After all, even though the respectable families regarded Jonathan with contempt, he was still Asura, a man who earned that title by emerging victorious from countless battles and ughter. The whistling of the staff as it zipped through the air would send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine. That blow would crack Jonathan¡¯s head open like a watermelon. Even a deity wouldn¡¯t be able to survive that. However, the moment the staffnded on Jonathan¡¯s head, he suddenly moved. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1026 The Legendary Man Chapter 1026 The Legendary Man Chapter 1026-The heavy staff, just an inch away from hitting Jonathan¡¯s face, was blocked by a tremendous force. No matter how hard Barnaby tried thrusting the staff down, he couldn¡¯t get it to budge. As Barnaby widened his eyes in shock, he noticed that Jonathan was clutching the staff with one hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡± He felt goosebumps all over his body as he stared at Jonathan¡¯s pale countenance and tightly shut eyes. In response, he changed his approach and pounded the end of his staff so as to stab Jonathan¡¯s face with it. Bam! Even though Jonathan¡¯s eyes remained closed, he blocked the staff with his right hand. Am I facing a monster right now? I can¡¯t feel any spiritual energy fluctuation or spiritual sense from him, so how is he blocking my attack? When Barnaby¡¯s train of thought ended there, he attempted to snatch his staff back. Sadly, his efforts were in vain. It was as though the staff was glued to Jonathan¡¯s palms. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Barnaby?¡± Kimberly¡¯s voice echoed from behind him. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Jonathan¡ª¡± Before Barnaby could even end his sentence, he screamed in fear and abandoned his high-quality magical staff. He then fled the scene and returned to Kimberly¡¯s side. Kimberly moved her hands, controlling her flying cicada-wing des to hover before her. Through the gaps between the des, she saw Jonathan standing up with his back arched like an ape. Strangely enough, the surrounding spiritual energy surged crazily toward him as though he was standing in the eye of a storm. ¡°Look at Jonathan¡¯s hand, Kimberly!¡± Barnaby gasped. Her pupils constricted when she saw pieces of distorted scale forming on Jonathan¡¯s hands. As a colossal amount of spiritual energy continued flooding into Jonathan¡¯s body, the Spirit Armor crawled up his arms as though it were alive. In just a few seconds, Jonathan¡¯s body was fully enveloped by the armor. From a distance, his translucent scale armor seemed to be breathing as it continuously and rhythmically quivered. Jonathan, on the other hand, kept his head lowered as he clutched the staff and stood still, appearing like a zombie. In the meantime, only a one-meter square of free space was left in the trap formation that confined Xavion. When he saw the state Jonathan was in, fear shed past his eyes. Among the times I¡¯ve met him before, our encounter in Remdik left the most profound impression on me. After he entered a frenzied state back then, he assailed everyone in Redlington¡¯s military base. He murdered Morris, incapacitated Antoine, and repelled Aidan as well as the God Realm cultivators before chasing after us. He¡¯s like a mindless beast when he¡¯s in that state. While he¡¯ll gain incredible strength, in exchange, he loses the ability to discern enemies from allies. Jonathan, Aidan, and the others expended a gargantuan amount of spiritual energy during the battle before finally seeding in subduing Jonathan. Even then, Sirius, Karl, and I had tobine our strengths and cast a trap formation on him to restrict himpletely. All three of us are among the best inparison to other God Realm cultivators in terms of battle prowess. While Kimberly and Barnaby are also God Realm cultivators, they¡¯re still too immature compared to their peers. Most importantly, that terrifyingly tough scale armor didn¡¯t manifest during Jonathan¡¯s previous frenzied state. I have a feeling he¡¯s far more dangerouspared tost time, based on how addled he seems. ¡°If you two don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t have the chance to do so again,¡± he sneered at the siblings as he continued to protect himself from the deadly formation. Kimberly turned to Xavion. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Calmly, Xavion replied, ¡°Thest time Jonathan entered a frenzied state, he possessed less spiritual energy than he does now, yet he was capable of pursuing and killing seven or eight God Realm cultivators. You two screwed up big time.¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± she scoffed before stretching her hand, summoning a thin de that was hovering in the air tond on her fingertip. ¡°Go!¡± The de promptly shot itself toward Jonathan¡¯s eyes. Ding! s, the de bounced off as soon as it touched Jonathan¡¯s scale armor. In response, the lifeless-looking Jonathan lifted his head and peered at Kimberly and Barnaby, who were standing on the ridge, as though he were responding to a call. Buzz¡­ Without warning, Jonathan catapulted the ck staff toward Kimberly¡¯s face. Kimberly gestured a technique, instructing the des floating in the air to form a translucent shield before her and her sibling. ¡°Block the attack!¡± She then angled her ded shield with her mind tounch the staff into the sky. Barnaby leaped into the air to grab his weapon. However, before he couldnd back on the ground, a blurry figure appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Be careful!¡± eximed Kimberly. Regrettably, her warning came toote. Jonathan had already swiped his w across Barnaby¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± After getting pped by Jonathan in mid-air, Barnaby lost his bnce and plunged down onto the ground. Meanwhile, Kimberly shot her sable toward Jonathan. He countered the assault by thrusting his left leg downward. The spirit armor beneath his feet instantly cracked as the saber flew back to where it came from. ¡°Go!¡± Kimberly gestured another technique, sending the fingernail-sized des flying toward Jonathan¡¯s feet like a whirlwind. She intended to tear the man into shreds by sending the des through the hole in his Spirit Armor that was just created by her saber. However, unexpectedly, he turned around in mid-air and dived downward at Kimberly, smashing through the des. ¡°Kill Xavion now!¡± she shrieked at Barnaby, grabbing his arm. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, they were too slow. The moment Jonathannded on the ground, he pounced toward the siblings like a deranged four- legged beast. Hastily, Kimberly pulled out a jade pendant and held it in her palm to unleash its arcane array. Before the array could be activated, however, Jonathan¡¯s fist had alreadynded on the pendant. Kimberly¡¯s right arm exploded into a cloud of bloody mist as the pendant turned into dust. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1027 The Legendary Man Chapter 1027 The Legendary Man Chapter 1027-¡°Kimberly!¡± hollered Barnaby as he attempted to pull his sister backward. However, he failed when his palm was flung away by strong spiritual energy. ¡°Get away!¡± Kimberly bellowed as she shoved Barnaby down the mountain with spiritual energy. Barnaby waved his weapon to disperse her spiritual energy and sprinted back to the top of the mountain. ¡°Kimberly!¡± On the ridge, Jonathan had thoroughly transformed into a man-beast. Even though Kimberly had lost her right arm, her saber was a trusty weapon she had trained with for a long time. As such, the weapon was connected to her mind. With a single thought, she ordered her flying des to swarm toward Jonathan and attack his vulnerable spots. While his spirit armor was powerful, it couldn¡¯t withstand the attack from a high-grade spiritual weapon. Usually, he would¡¯ve dodged the assault to protect himself. At that moment, though, he wasn¡¯t conscious of his actions. The only thing driving his body was the desire for murder. Ding! Ding! Ding! When the des shed against his armor, they produced crisp and pleasant sounds that resembled pearl beads falling on a te. Even though it sounded like a light-hearted piece of music, it indicated boundless murderous intent. In an instant, Jonathan passed through the sword array. His shattered armor swiftly realigned as he swung his ws at Kimberly. Without warning, a staff flew toward Jonathan. ¡°Duck!¡± barked Barnaby. Kimberly did as told without hesitation. His staff brushed past her scalp at an ufortably close distance and aimed straight at Jonathan¡¯s countenance. Thud! Her long hair fluttered in the gust generated by that attack. As for Jonathan, he wasunched into the air before crashing into a giant rock dozens of meters away. Expeditiously, Barnaby pulled out a special bandage and wrapped what remained of his sister¡¯s severed arm to prevent further blood loss. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s crazy, Kimberly! We¡¯re no match for him! We need to run now!¡± At that moment, however, her eyes had reddened. ¡°No!¡± She gathered all the tiny des in her left palm before reforming them into her saber. ¡°He isn¡¯t crazy. He¡¯s just in a frenzied state. While he¡¯s far more powerful, his judgment of danger has beenpletely diminished. Even if we set up traps in front of us, he¡¯ll still charge toward us without hesitation. Our best shot at killing him is right now, when he¡¯s acting exactly like a beast.¡± Upon listening to her sister¡¯s words, Barnaby almost cursed at her in exasperation. ¡°Why are you still thinking about that at this point? Our objective is to capture Joshua and snatch the spiritual treasure in his possession! That way, even if our n is exposed and we leave the Osborne family with Father, we can still lead a good life! There¡¯s no need for us to fight with this maniac here!¡± Kimberly pped him in the face the moment he ended his sentence. Dumbfounded, he muttered, ¡°Kimberly¡­¡± Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯ve never been ambitious, but I never expected you to say such a thing! Do you think Father spent more than a decade setting up his n just so we can live a comfortable life? Why do you think we¡¯re opposing Mason? We¡¯re born into the Osborne family and are talented at cultivation. No one can threaten our family branch in a hundred years, especially when we¡¯re a part of the family¡¯s core. So, why do you suppose we¡¯re rebelling? I can¡¯t help but wonder why a useless wastrel like you was born into our family branch.¡± Widening his eyes, Barnaby was at a loss after his sister pped him and reprimanded him for being a coward. Meanwhile, a wail of agony was hearding from the direction of the trap formation. After Jonathan was sent flying away, hended nearby the formation. Xavion, who was on the verge of death, took advantage of the opportunity and utilized a secret spiritual sense technique. He transformed his spiritual sense into an arrow and pierced it into Jonathan¡¯s consciousness field. It was a n Xavion devised after much thought. As spiritual sense affected the soul, not the flesh, he wanted to use that technique to snap Jonathan out of thetter¡¯s frenzied state. However, to his dismay, Jonathan turned to Xavion and targeted him instead after enduring the spiritual sense attack. ¡°F*ck! You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me!¡± Xavion cursed as he watched Jonathan rapidly approach him like a hungry monster. After leaping twice, Jonathan traversed dozens of meters and dove straight toward Xavion. Buzz¡­ Fortunately, the trap formation¡¯s white pirs blocked Jonathan from reaching Xavion. ¡°Thank goodness these pirs are double-edged swords.¡± Xavion suddenly thought perhaps it was safer to be trapped inside the formation. Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a sudden shriek. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Turning to look at the source of the noise, he saw Jonathan tearing a Grandmaster¡¯s head off. Without dy, Jonathan shifted his attention to his next target, another nearby cultivator. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± That cultivator immediately tossed his formation jade away and fled. ¡°Do not abandon the formation!¡±manded Kimberly before she sliced the cultivator¡¯s neck with her flying de. Everything happened so fast that the cultivator didn¡¯t even notice he was injured. He continued running, but after taking a few steps forward, blood spurted out from his neck. Pressing his bleeding neck, he squirmed on the ground in agony. When the remaining cultivators turned to look at Kimberly, they saw a vague golden figure manifesting behind her. One of the cultivators who recognized what it was shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the Golden Wheel Technique!¡± The Golden Wheel Technique was the Osborne family¡¯s top-secret technique. Only cultivators in the family who had achieved God Realm or higher and had passed a test of loyalty could learn that technique. However, Kimberly¡¯s family branch clearly didn¡¯t meet the requirements, so there was no way they could¡¯ve obtained the method to cultivate that technique legitimately. Hence, they must¡¯ve stolen it by mastering it without permission. Xavion stared wide-eyed at her. ¡°So, that¡¯s why your family had the gall to do all this. Looks like some old geezer in the core branch of the family supports your takeover. You deserve to die for practicing Golden Wheel Technique in secret without Mason¡¯s permission!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1028 The Legendary Man Chapter 1028 The Legendary Man Chapter 1028-¡°Mind your own business,¡± Kimberly sneered loudly. At that moment, Jonathan was also threatened by the massive spiritual energy fluctuation originating from Kimberly¡¯s body. Surprisingly, he changed his direction on his own ord and charged directly at Kimberly. ¡°Barnaby, kill Xavion.¡± Kimberly was unfazed, facing Jonathan¡¯s sudden assault. She formed a hand seal with one hand, and the enormous golden wheel behind her started spinning rapidly. Boom! Jonathan swung his arm at Kimberly, but a huge hand abruptly materialized and firmly grasped his fist in midair. An arm made entirely of golden spiritual energy had reced Kimberly¡¯s severed right upper limb before he realized it. On the back of the newly-grown arm were countless hair-like threads linked to the golden wheel on her back. The golden wheel appeared like an inexhaustible power source, supplying Kimberly with an endless stream of energy. ¡°Golden Wheel Manifestation!¡± Xavion uttered through gritted teeth. The golden wheel was one of the Osborne family¡¯s most potent secret techniques and their valuable trump card. Every cultivator who practiced the Golden Wheel Technique had to create a small isted space outside their energy and consciousness field on the back of their head. On ordinary days, the Golden Wheel Technique cultivators would condense and store their spiritual energy in that small space as a reserve. During battles, they could then retrieve energy from the space at will. There were even cases of pure spirit essences condensed from spiritual energy being found at the back of divine beings¡¯ heads when their skulls were cracked open after they were ughtered. The discovery was simr to finding demon crystals within a demon beast. In fact, a myth was even passed down in the Osborne family that the Golden Wheel Technique was derived from the cultivation methods of demon beasts. The cultivation steps of the Golden Wheel Technique were divided into three phases. The first phase was Spirit Transfer, which involved the simple process of turning the condensed spirit essences into a spiritual energy reservoir. The second phase was Golden Wheel Manifestation. This stage consumed arge amount of spiritual and mental energy. The manifested items were exceptionally robust and durable. Theoretically, as long as one possessed sufficient spiritual and mental energy, the creation would never be destroyed. An example would be the arm Kimberly had just created. The new upper limb could perfectly rece her previous severed arm and perform any functions just as smoothly. Moreover, because of the limitless spiritual energy supply from the golden wheel, that arm wouldn¡¯t sustain any injuries as the wound would be mended instantly. Hence, to Kimberly, her recement arm was now akin to a razor-sharp divine weapon. The third and final phase was Sun Samsara. ording to the spell records, once a cultivator attained the Sun Samsara stage, the golden wheel on their back would entirely materialize, bing an extension of the cultivator¡¯s body. Within a hundred-meter distance, a God Realm cultivator could summon the golden wheel to their side in an instant with just a single thought. As such, the golden wheel¡¯s agility was even on par with Heaven Sword, making it an incredibly fearsome existence. At that moment, Xavion could clearly see that the golden wheel brandished by Kimberly had reached the second stage¡¯s absolute phase. Even he couldn¡¯t help but find her cultivation talent to be terrifying. Someone like her can certainly take charge of the Osborne family and lead the n to greater heights even without resorting to such despicable means. Nevertheless, it¡¯s toote now. Ever since Xavion discovered Everett¡¯s lineage had been hypnotizing Jay, their deaths had be inevitable. ¡°Prepare to die, Xavion!¡± Barnaby bellowed and brought the staff in his hand down at Xavion¡¯s head with all his might. Seeing that, the other Grandmasters quickly withdrew their formation jades. Crack! With a crisp sound, Barnaby¡¯s staff mmed heavily into Xavion¡¯s shoulder. His clothes ripped, and ck blood gushed continuously from the mangled wound on his left shoulder. Unexpectedly, a bizarre faint smile spread across Xavion¡¯s face. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? Yet, you dare to fight me? You¡¯re too weakpared to your sister!¡± As he spoke, he effortlessly snatched the staff from Barnaby¡¯s grasp with one hand. Given a few more minutes, these Grandmasters might have been able to wear Xavion down with the help of the formation jades. However, in their haste to do away with him, they made an opening in the formation. Seizing that opportunity, Xavion wasn¡¯t going to give them any chance to reseal the formation. Wielding the long staff, he swung it around in a sweeping arc. The staff extended at an incredible speed in his hand, snapping the necks of two Grandmasters in an instant and further weakening the formation¡¯s binding force acting on him. As the radiant white pirs crumbled one by one, Xavion¡¯s movements grew increasingly agile. He held Judgment Sword in his left hand and summoned everyst bit of spiritual energy within him that he could muster. Then, heunched himself upward, breaking free from the formation, and bolted in Barnaby¡¯s direction. ¡°Die!¡± Xavion roared. His body turned into a blur as he closed in on him. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Barnaby produced a yellow talisman, but Xavion ran his sword through it before he could even activate it. Without making a sound, the long sword, engraved with the word ¡°punishment,¡± pierced Barnaby¡¯s circtory system and pinned him to the ancient tree behind. ¡°You¡­¡± He iled his arms, wanting to seize Xavion. However, Xavion turned and grabbed hold of Barnaby¡¯s hair instead. ¡°Just hold out for a little longer. I¡¯m going to use you to shatter your sister¡¯s Cor.¡± With that, he ran toward Kimberly while dragging Barnaby by his hair as if lugging a bag of trash. On the hillside, Kimberly and Jonathan were locked in a fierce battle. By relying on Golden Wheel Manifestation, Kimberly withstood Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy armor, fighting him on equal grounds. When Jonathan entered a frenzied state previously, he was strong enough to simultaneously trample over five to six God Realm cultivators. Yet, he was now getting hampered by a young girl, an observation that Xavion found difficult to ept for a moment. ¡°Kimberly!¡± Xavion shouted from atop the ridge. ¡°Look who this is!¡± Kimberly, who was caught in the heat of battle, looked up after hearing his voice. When she nced over, Xavion shed at Barnaby with his long sword, cleaving him in half and ending his life. Bam! Jonathan¡¯s fist crashed into Kimberly¡¯s face, sending her plummeting into the valley below. Xavion merely let out a cold snort before turning around and leaving. He wanted to hunt down those Grandmasters who set up the formation earlier. As the Osborne family¡¯s overseer of external affairs, his status wasn¡¯t much lower than Everett, so he couldn¡¯t believe those Grandmasters dared to attempt to kill him. Anyone who betrays the Osborne family will have to face a death sentence. It¡¯s time for me to help the Osborne family eliminate these sc*ms. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The Legendary Man Chapter 1029 The Legendary Man Chapter 1029 The Legendary Man Chapter 1029- y Along Kimberly had just witnessed the tragic death of her younger brother, Barnaby, after thetter was shed in one fell swoop. She couldn¡¯t recover from such a traumatic event so quickly. Therefore, the chances of her trouncing Jonathan in the duel were close to zero. All Xavion wanted to do at that moment was to get rid of those Grandmasters and flee as far away as he could. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time Jonathan had entered a frenzied estate. It would be toote for Xavion to escape once Jonathan was done with Kimberly and targeted Xavion next. It would be a piece of cake for Xavion, a cultivator of the God Realm, to dispatch those who were at the level of Grandmaster Realm. More than thirty of those Grandmasters might still stand a chance if they were tobine their powers and fight Xavion together. However, they¡¯d been cowed into fleeing with their tails between their legs after witnessing how Xavion ruthlessly finished off Barnaby. They prayed that Xavion would pursue someone else as they seized the chance to retreat into the surrounding mountains. However, they¡¯d overlooked a crucial detail. They¡¯d traveled to Doveston to carry out their mission of apprehending Joshua. As such, they were required to wear tracking devices to easemunication during times of emergency. Since Xavion was in charge of the family¡¯s external affairs, he had the authority to ess their locations. This marked the beginning of a bloody massacre. Xavion had done away with eight Grandmasters in about ten minutes. Those remaining were scattered in different directions, while the fastest one had already run further than twenty miles, which was out of range to be detected by the system despite wearing a tracking device. ¡°Jay, capture all the blood rtives of the Grandmasters who participated in this mission. Yes. Ensure none of them make it out alive.¡± Xavion sentenced the death of close to two hundred people with a simplemand. Even those Grandmasters who¡¯d managed to escape were not spared from such a cruel fate unless they never stepped on Chanaea soil again. Xavion wielded his blood-stained sword and gazed toward the north, the direction where he¡¯d been ambushed and where the battle between Jonathan and Kimberly was happening. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Jonathan must have finished off Kimberly by now.¡± Xavion contemted checking out the progress of the battle. His mission was to eliminate the Osborne siblings. Since only one of their deaths was confirmed, he couldn¡¯t just report back when it was unknown whether Kimberly was dead or alive. Just then, rays of golden light rose from the mountain peak several miles away. It was still daytime. Xavion¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the massive pir of zing light and was overwhelmed by the scene before him. Any kind of light would have been able to create such an effect if it were night. However, one could only imagine how majestic the light source would be up-close, as it was already visible from several miles away in bright daylight. Darkness had begun spreading from the center of the pir of golden light and swallowed the whiteness that initially covered the mountain. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This was the effect of snow being shaken off the tree branches, exposing the bark beneath them. Such a phenomenon signified an unnaturally high flux of spiritual energy emanating from the center of the golden light. ¡°Goodness, has Kimberly¡¯s golden wheel reached the third stage already?¡± Xavion didn¡¯t tarry any further as he dashed toward the direction of the spiritual energy. Meanwhile, Jonathan was utterly defenseless and hadpletely lost his ability to fight in the center of the spiritual energy. Kimberly, on the other hand, was bathed in blood. A tiny p of the translucent golden wings on her back could easily allow her to travel tens of meters. Jonathan¡¯s scaled armor was tattered at that point, yet he still mindlessly charged at Kimberly. He was like a mad beast who couldn¡¯t stand a chance against her agility. The Spirit Armor on Jonathan¡¯s face shattered uponing into contact with the golden fist. He was thrown off the ledge of the mountain, spurting out blood. Before he could reach the ground, however, Kimberly materialized before him with a faint beat of her golden wings. She firmly grabbed his head and bashed it against the rock behind him. A deafening boom rang out in the valley. A pit several meters deep was formed on the mountain¡¯s steep ridge. Jonathany in the center of the pit, unmoving. His spiritual energy had dissipatedpletely. Moving her fingers subtly, Kimberly sent a single feather falling from her wings. ¡°Go!¡± shemanded, and the feather immediately shot toward Jonathan. ¡°Shield!¡± A low growl sounded from the bottom of the mountain, and a shield the size of one¡¯s palm appeared before Jonathan and began expanding. Despite the sheer force of the feather when it wasunched, it still missed its mark after being blocked by the sturdy shield. Xavionnded next to Jonathan with his long sword in hand and engulfed thetter with spiritual energy before turning to leave. s, Kimberly would never let them off the hook so easily. ¡°Xavion!¡± Whoosh! Following Kimberly¡¯s yell, an assemge of golden feathers pierced through the air and sailed toward Xavion. Xavion wore a solemn look as he looked at the stray feathers that had prated the ground. He had no clue what had happened to Kimberly for her to be such a terror. The one thing he knew was that she was now powerful enough to eliminate him. Any one of those feathers was as formidable as his full-blown attack. Yet, Kimberly had not managed tond a single strike. This meant that she was toying with him to avenge the death of her younger brother. Xavion switched forms constantly, desperately trying to shake Kimberly off, but his efforts were futile as Kimberly managed to catch up to him each time. She would appear before him in the blink of an eye, blocking their escape route. ¡°Remember what you promised me¡­¡± Jonathan, who was enshrouded in spiritual energy andshed onto Xavion, slowly regained consciousness during their attempts to escape. Jonathan had entered a frenzied state as his Anima was blinded, but his spiritual energy surged without control. As such, his self-defense mechanism was activated, causing him to attack indiscriminately. After taking a few hits from Kimberly, his spiritual energy had dispersed. Therefore, he had withdrawn from his frenzied state. Sensing the severity of his injuries, Jonathan began uttering hisst words. Xavion eyed him. ¡°Stop being so pessimistic. You won¡¯t necessarily die. Kimberly¡¯s cultivation level is far from stable. Although I have no idea how she acquired such power, I¡¯m certain she won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. I¡¯ll y along with her if that¡¯s what she wants, and we¡¯ll see how long she can last!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1030 The Legendary Man Chapter 1030 The Legendary Man Chapter 1030-Xavion¡¯s figure transformed into various afterimages, flying and prancing about on the hill. Meanwhile, the golden feathers on Kimberly¡¯s wings continued to solidify and shed one after another while she followed closely behind Jonathan and Xavion. At present, Jonathan was the one who had it worse. Enshrouded by spiritual energy, he felt as if he was trapped in an invisible box. Whenever Xavion switched directions, Jonathan would m into the walls of spiritual energy no matter how hard he tried pressing up against the sides to prevent himself from getting hurt. As Xavion continued changing directions, Jonathan felt as though he was sitting in a tumbling vehicle. He felt as though the world was spinning around him, and his bones were about to fall apart from the impact. ¡°Xavion¡­ Osborne¡­ Why don¡¯t you just kill me instead¡­¡± Jonathan murmured, his voice intermittent. Xavion soon noticed something wasn¡¯t right. Seeing how Jonathan was covered in blood, Xavion knew that if they continued dodging Kimberly¡¯s attacks, Jonathan would be tortured to death. ¡°Go!¡± Xavion eximed. A ball of spiritual energy burst forth from Xavion¡¯s hands. He pushed Jonathan to the left and dashed toward the right at the same time. Initially, Xavion intended to use himself as bait to draw Kimberly¡¯s attention and provide an opportunity for Jonathan to flee. Unfortunately, Xavion had miscalcted Jonathan¡¯s current state. The fight with Kimberly just now had thoroughly dispersed Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy. Moreover, even his meridians were badly injured. It would be impossible for him to channel his spiritual energy within such a short time. One push from Xavion caused Jonathan to fly dozens of meters away and crash into the rocks. Jonathan struggled to get up after vomiting blood. However, as soon as he propped himself up with his hands, he felt an excruciating pain shooting up from his back. He sprawled on the ground. Two semi-translucent feathers had already pierced through his shoulders and pinned him to the rocks. ¡°Argh!¡± Jonathan let out an agonizing howl. He had been in precarious situations several times, but the pain inflicted on him by the golden feathers was still unbearable. Although the golden feathers were formed by pure spiritual energy, they were like sulfuric acid, corroding Jonathan¡¯s blood, flesh, and meridians upon piercing his body. Even though the spiritual energy formed by Jonathan¡¯s Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was already formidable enough, Kimberly¡¯s golden spiritual energy was even more powerful than his. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Xavion yelled upon seeing Jonathan suffer. His Judgment Sword was thenunched in Jonathan¡¯s direction, its de glinting as it streaked past the air. Any weapon made entirely of spiritual energy consisted of an extremely subtle equilibrium. As long as an external force could destroy this equilibrium, the weapon¡¯s spiritual energy would immediately dissipate and turn into pure heaven and earth spiritual energy. Yet, there was no way Kimberly would let Xavion seed at that moment. She flew to his side almost as soon as Xavion swung his sword. Flicking the sword lightly, she managed to make it shoot upward uncontrobly. The de soared past her wings, brushing past them, but didn¡¯t scathe it one bit. Kimberly waved her hands, and hundreds of flying cicada-wing des surrounded Xavion and attacked him ruthlessly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bloody mists filled the air. In just a few moments, Xavion was shed more than a thousand times by the des. Those des were so fast that even though Xavion could detect their movements, he still failed to dodge the attacks. Xavion would¡¯ve already been dead if he wasn¡¯t protected by the internal armor embedded under his flesh. Meanwhile, Kimberly was hovering mid-air and smirking coldly at Xavion¡¯s pitiful state. ¡°No one can get in my way. The Osborne family is mine!¡± While she spoke, she waved her right hand in Jonathan¡¯s direction. The feathers¡ªwhich had pierced through Jonathan¡¯s shoulders¡ªflew backward and carried the man toward Kimberly. She scoffed upon seeing the wretched state Jonathan was in. ¡°Asura? Who do you think you are? How useless!¡± As soon as she finished talking, several feathers fell from her back. A high-pitched sound resonated in the air as the feathers flew toward Jonathan¡¯s primary acupoints. Jonathan¡¯s death seemed inevitable under such circumstances. However, when the feathers were only half an inch away from touching Jonathan, they suddenly slowed down and plummeted as if they were sinking in quicksand. Kimberly¡¯s expression changed when she realized something was wrong, and she loosened her grip on the man instantly before dodging backward. Meanwhile, Jonathan gradually descended andnded on the ground after he was released. Lifting his head, Jonathan directed his empty and unfocused gaze at Kimberly. The moment when Kimberly met his gaze, she promptly retreated backward in fear. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kimberly shouted loudly at Jonathan. Even the flying des that were torturing Xavion were summoned back to Kimberly¡¯s hands. She was clearly nervous and preparing herself to confront a formidable enemy. Jonathan¡¯s eyes were devoid of emotion as he stared at Xavion, who copsed on the ground with his mutted body covered in blood. He was also examining his own palms and body. Subsequently, he let out a sigh and muttered to himself, ¡°What a shame. Although this body possessed such impressive Kore, it¡¯s of no use to me.¡± ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± Kimberly shouted from dozens of meters away. Upon hearing that, Jonathan raised his head and looked in Kimberly¡¯s direction. ¡°You¡¯re just an embodiment of someone in the God Realm, yet you possessed a junior to bully another cultivator. What an underhanded tactic!¡± Jonathan could tell at one nce what was going on with Kimberly¡¯s current state, and his urate description shocked her so much that the colors drained from her face. Without hesitation, she turned and dashed north. She was no longer the original Kimberly, but at the same time, Jonathan wasn¡¯t his usual self, too. Although Kimberly couldn¡¯t tell what kind of monster was hiding in Jonathan¡¯s body, she was certain that someone capable of exposing her just like that wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to offend. The role of predator and prey had swapped the moment Jonathan¡¯s gaze turned empty. It would be toote for Kimberly if she didn¡¯t flee the scene while she still had sufficient spiritual energy to do so. Jonathan shrugged his shoulders as he watched Kimberly escape. The two sturdy golden feathers transformed into golden rays of light before disappearing into the air. ¡°I¡¯ll save you one more time!¡± said ¡°Jonathan¡± with a sigh, his voice sounding annoyed. In the next second, a tremendous surge of life force filled his body, rapidly healing every injury on his body. Sensing the energy coursing through his veins, he leaped into the air. Unexpectedly, the bottom of his feet exploded into a mist of blood as he rose into the air. Extreme speed apanied the terrifying burst of energy. Just one propulsion was enough to send Jonathan¡¯s figure zooming hundreds of meters ahead. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1031 The Legendary Man Chapter 1031 The Legendary Man Chapter 1031-Trapped within an endless pit of darkness, Jonathan felt like countless tentacles were ripping him apart. There was a gap in front of him that was narrower than the size of a finger. Through the gap, he saw a vortex of air rotating rapidly outside, looking somewhat like a gxy. Jonathan, who had been on the brink of death, was brought to this dark dimension by an unknown energy source. At first, he did not know where he was. However, after releasing his spiritual sense to examine his surroundings, he was shocked to find out where he was. This is the inside of the Coffin! To be more exact, this is the inside of Seboxia¡¯s Coffin in my energy field! At that moment, his body was controlled by Seboxia. Jonathan was horrified. Although he had never experienced being possessed, he had read historical records written by many divine beings. Because of that, he knew his current situation was simr to being possessed. Jonathan felt as if he was being locked inside a tiny cage. He could release his spiritual sense to see himself and everything around him, but he no longer had control over his body and speech. It was as if he was watching an immersive holographic movie. The only thing he could do was sit back and watch in silence. The being that possessed his body was none other than Seboxia, who had been lying in the Coffin for more than a thousand years. At that moment, Seboxia was naturally ted, for he could finally see and feel the outside world through a human¡¯s senses after hundreds and thousands of years. However, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire the icyndscape around him. Instead, he kept his gaze locked on Kimberly and pursued her. ¡°Seboxia, don¡¯t go after her! Be careful of traps!¡± Jonathan yelled as hey in the Coffin. Although his tone sounded calm and peaceful whileced with concern, he was, in reality, terrified out of his wits. Seboxia had possessed him and taken control of his body to save him, but if Seboxia enjoyed the sensation of being in control and refused to let Jonathan regain control over his own body, then Jonathan would have no choice but toy trapped inside the Coffin and wait for his spiritual sense to exhaust itself someday. ¡°Jonathan, I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Seboxia chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be out for long. The Heavenly Pryncyp won¡¯t allow me to do so. However, I must get my hands on this person¡¯s life force. After all, it¡¯s the life force of a Divine Realm cultivator. Even a small trace of it is worth more than a dozen God Realm cultivators.¡± Divine Realm? Jonathan was shocked when he heard what Seboxia said. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He recalled Seboxia¡¯s words and finally realized the reason behind the sudden skyrocketing of Kimberly¡¯s cultivation level. Surprisingly, it was because she gained the support of a Divine Realm cultivator. Seboxia picked up speed while assuring Jonathan. Jonathan felt a chill run down his spine as he watched his body move at a terrifying pace. He could not believe that his body was capable of moving at such a rapid speed. In reality, he indeed wasn¡¯t able to achieve such speed. That was because every time Seboxia propelled his body to move forward, his legs would explode into smithereens before regenerating by the powerful life force. However, his legs would once again explode uponnding on the ground. In fact, apart from his legs, other parts of his body would also suffercerations due to the rapid speed. Seboxia¡¯s life force was unimaginably formidable. It could regenerate destroyed flesh and bone within seconds. Momentster, Jonathan finally caught up to Kimberly and touched her wings. ¡°Down you go!¡± With a simplemand from Seboxia, a strange surge of spiritual energy condensed in the air. Kimberly was smacked into the forest below by a huge invisible hand as though she were a giant fly. ¡°Jonathan!¡± As Jonathan descended to the ground, a sh of gold light shot toward him from the depths of the forest. The gold light prated his face, but as soon as it did so, his destroyed face had recovered. Though Jonathan could not participate in the battle, he could still see how the battle progressed in the Coffin. Seboxia¡¯s life force was imed to be the Pryncyp of Immortality. At that very moment, its strength was showcased through the battle. As long as one had sufficient life force, one could recover quickly and even avoid one¡¯s fate. With that, the heavens wouldn¡¯t be able to detect one¡¯s death. ¡°Miss, why are you so mad? I¡¯m only here to grant you salvation.¡± Jonathan cursed inwardly when he heard Seboxia¡¯s words. That¡¯s exactly what Aetomoye said back in the West Region. Back then, I thought he had gone mad, but now it seems the Seboxiasm worshippers¡¯ habit of granting others salvation originated from Seboxia himself. As the founder of the religion, Seboxia would keep his words. He stepped forward and crashed through a few ancient trees before appearing right in front of Kimberly. ¡°Retreat!¡± Seboxia roared, smacking the rune on Kimberly¡¯s chest without any hesitation. Pfft! Kimberly immediately spat out a mouthful of blood as a translucent afterimage flew out of her. Jonathan stared at the afterimage, surprised to see that it was a frail old man. The old man¡¯s expression was filled with hostility when he noticed he had been knocked out of Kimberly¡¯s body. He crossed his fingers and turned the gold wings on his back into a golden wheel before hurtling it toward Kimberly¡¯s back. Golden light exploded on Kimberly¡¯s back as countless runes turned into chains that seemed to be alive. The chains bound themselves around the old man¡¯s body and pulled him toward Kimberly. Seboxia scoffed before he held out his palm to strike Kimberly¡¯s neck. However, he did not seed this time. As soon as he reached out his hand, a golden wheel materialized in front of Kimberly. Boom! Jonathan watched as the gold wheel shred his arm before his arm regenerated again. While his arm was still regenerating, the golden wheel aimed straight at his chest. ¡°Enter!¡± Seboxiamanded calmly. The scene around them shattered into pieces, and the forest turned into an endless sea of blood. The sea of blood widened the distance between Jonathan and Kimberly, causing them to separate far apart. The golden wheel tried approaching Jonathan again, but he was too far away. It had barely flown halfway to Jonathan before it lost its shine and turned into tiny dots of gold that scattered everywhere. Kimberly looked warily around the small ind she was on. Amidst the endless sea of blood, a giant shadow slowly emerged. ¡°There is no end to the sea of blood. You should repent and turn over a new leaf. Your time is up.¡± Kimberly stared at Jonathan¡¯s enormous figure. The gold light around her shimmered and turned into a pair of wings again as she flew toward Jonathan. ¡°What is all this? You think I¡¯d be scared just because you show me this huge sea of blood? These are all merely illusions. Do you think I¡¯m a weakling? Do you think my cultivation level is fake?¡± Jonathan¡¯s figure grinned when he saw the frenzied look on Kimberly¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m the one that controls life and death in this divine space!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1032 The Legendary Man Chapter 1032 The Legendary Man Chapter 1032-¡°Control life and death?¡± Kimberly sneered and burst intoughter. She wiggled her fingers, and the golden wheel behind her expanded in size, transforming into a massive orb that enveloped her. The sound of countless mournful cries resembling those of ghosts erupted. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The golden orb looked like a scorching sun, and the sea of blood and debris around the area rapidly dissolved like snow in early winter. The small ind beneath Kimberly¡¯s feet vanished, revealing the mountain ridge once again. She stared at her feet, a haughtyugh escaping her lips. ¡°Just because you¡¯re a Divine Realm cultivator doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not. While I may not be able to shatter your divine space, understand that within this Three-Fathom Space, you won¡¯t be able to do anything to me in the slightest. I don¡¯t know what your connection to Jonathan is, but if you insist on protecting him, we should just go our separate ways to avoidplicating matters. Release me, and we¡¯ll do our own things. What do you say?¡± At this juncture, the Divine Realm cultivator in Kimberly was no longer as agitated as before. Even though they were Divine Realm cultivators, there were levels of distinction. Kimberly was clearly outmatched by Seboxia in terms of cultivation level, spiritual sense, andbat skills. She could only briefly withstand the onught of her formidable opponent. As time passed, Kimberly¡¯s spiritual energy would be depleted, not to mention she was already at a lower cultivation levelpared to Seboxia. Since defeat was inevitable, it would be wise to negotiate favorable terms while there was still some fighting spirit left in her. After all, they had undergone many trials and tribtions to reach that level of cultivation. When it came to interests, there were no permanent enemies. This saying had long been ingrained in their thinking. Despite their ongoing fierce battle, Kimberly became aware of the powerful ally backing her opponent, leading her to consider that it would be advantageous for them to unite forces and seize power. Kimberly¡¯s gesture of offering an olive branch did not have any impact on Seboxia. Seboxia¡¯s goal was to obtain the life force of a Divine Realm cultivator, but with each attempt he made, he risked beingpletely wiped out by Great Pryncyp. All his previous efforts would have been in vain had he let Kimberly off just like that. ¡°The Three-Fathom Space is a ce filled with challenges. People are bound by the karma of seeking fame and fortune in life. Since fate has brought us together, I¡¯m determined to help you end your misery.¡± ¡°You stubborn old mule!¡± Kimberly cussed upon hearing Seboxia¡¯s words. Without hesitation, she tapped her foot gently on the ground, causing the ten-meter-high mountain ridge to explode. She then charged toward Seboxia while still enclosed in the golden orb. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to do it the hard way!¡± Kimberly lunged forward with a swift motion, conjuring a glimmering golden sword in her hand as she aimed it directly at Jonathan¡¯s neck. ¡°Spirit Retreating Move!¡± Seboxia immediately sped his hands together, and Jonathan could feel inexplicable waves of energy creeping into his meridians from the edges of the coffin. As a result, a radiant white light emerged from his body, forming a protective barrier around him. Crack! The golden sword with seemingly sharp edges snapped in half. Seboxia took control of Jonathan¡¯s body and directed him to extend his right hand. ¡°Begone!¡± Seboxia roared. Boom! Kimberly¡¯s chest was struck with a heavy palm once more. The golden radiance the orb exuded jolted, and a surge of waves rose up on the sea of blood that was conjured up by the divine space. Once again, Seboxia knocked the phantom of the emaciated old man out of Kimberly¡¯s body. Instead of returning to Kimberly¡¯s body, the old man decided to control the golden halo behind him and transformed it into a ball of energy the size of an egg. He then hurled it directly at Jonathan¡¯s face. Jonathan held his breath as he watched the terrifying ball of golden energy hurtling toward him. In an instant, he felt a forceful grip on his hair, and he was forcefully pulled out of the horrifying ck coffin. ¡°Get rid of her!¡± Seboxia¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in his mind. Jonathan was momentarily stunned, but soon, he realized he had regained control of his body. Above his head, a humanoid phantom with beast-like ws was fighting with the emaciated old man. That¡¯s Seboxia? Jonathan was at a loss for words when he recalled how Seboxia rescued him on several asions. The humanoid phantom towered nearly ten feet tall. Its feet were like talons, and its fingers resembled steel knives. Its mere appearance was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine. Although Jonathan could not see Seboxia¡¯s face because he was a spirit, he was sure thetter was not a human. Meanwhile, Kimberly had regained her senses. Seeing the scene in front of her, she turned around and ran without hesitation. There¡¯s no way I can fight Jonathan now that the old monster is trapped and I¡¯m injured. Jonathan and Kimberly, both God Realm cultivators, had no chance to intervene as the Divine Realm cultivators were embroiled inbat. As Kimberly fled across the sea of blood, she found herself hopelessly outmatched by Jonathan¡¯s speed. The Divine Realm cultivator had possessed Kimberly¡¯s body using the technique of Body Manifestation. Once the cultivator left her body, all spells, including spiritual energy, would vanishpletely. However, this was different from Jonathan¡¯s case. Seboxia was originally within his body, so the energy Seboxia had gathered remained condensed within him. Though the energy would dissipate quickly after Seboxia¡¯s departure, it was still adequate for him to use. ¡°Down you go!¡± Jonathan appeared above Kimberly, lifting his foot to stomp on her head. With a piercing shriek, Kimberly plunged into the unfathomable sea of blood. Jonathan clutched the Heaven Sword and descended into the sea of blood, determined to y Kimberly. Yet, the sea was awash with not only blood but also innumerable dismembered limbs and hapless individuals struggling to cross over to the other side. Once Jonathan entered the sea of blood, he was surrounded by endless mangled corpses. There were also countless arms reaching out to grab him. He attempted to break free from the sea of blood, but the viscous liquid clung to him like glue. The arms around him were still continuously trying to pull him downward. Jonathan swung his sword and severed the arms around him, but more continued to emerge. He opened his eyes, and all he could see was a veil of crimson red. He unleashed his spiritual energy, feeling as if it was flowing into an abyss with no end in sight. His spiritual sense scattered, sensing the excruciating agony emanating from the people who writhed like evil spirits. Countless arms continuously dragged Jonathan into the depths of the sea of blood. The weight of suffocation bore down on him, and those arms started tearing his body apart. When Jonathan closed his eyes and was ready to embrace his demise, a resonant toll echoed from his storage ring. Ring! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1033 The Legendary Man Chapter 1033 The Legendary Man Chapter 1033-Mission Aplished Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense, which was on the verge of slumber, jolted slightly as the bell sounded. As he became clear-headed, he kept away the Heaven Sword and took out the peculiar bronze handbell from the storage ring. Just then, runes started appearing above the bronze handbell. The floating characters were like branding irons. Upon touching Jonathan¡¯s arm, the characters quickly retreated and disappeared. A short whileter, a shieldposed entirely of runes appeared around Jonathan. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Suddenly, the man felt an endless sensation of falling, and the red scene in front of him faded rapidly. Jonathan copsed into the snow, feeling dazed. As he looked at his surroundings, he felt that everything seemed so unreal. Hundreds of meters above the sky, bursts of violent spiritual energy continued to erupt. Although he could not see anything, Jonathan was certain it was due to Seboxia and the other creature battling. Ten meters away, Kimberly was lying stiffly in the snow, struggling to move. With a lingering fear in his heart, Jonathan walked up to her and found that her body was tightly bound by spiritual energy. And the strangest thing was that the power binding Kimberly extended from her body. In other words, the woman was binding herself! Furthermore, a powerful spiritual energy had created a solid mask, obstructing her breathing. Thinking back to everything he had experienced earlier, Jonathan finally understood the chain of events. Because of his cultivator instinct, he unconsciously released his spiritual energy and force field after falling into the sea of blood. The arms tearing him apart appeared after he released his spiritual energy. Jonathan had a sudden realization when he saw Kimberly lying on the ground. He had previously read a bizarre article. It talked about a psychological doctor who hypnotized his patient into thinking he was a corpse. After several days, the patient¡¯s body really showed signs of rigor mortis. Andter, the autopsy results of the deceased showed that the person had died a month ago. Everyone thought the story was a fantasy, but now Kimberly found herself in a simr situation. As Seboxia had previously told Jonathan, he could trap a person in the divine space for endless cycles without the victim¡¯s awareness. Kimberly was unable to distinguish reality from illusion, so she was killing herself in the illusionary world. Jonathan stood in front of Kimberly and lightly swung his Heaven Sword. While she was helpless and unprepared, the woman¡¯s head was easily cut off by the sword. Jonathan saw Kimberly¡¯s gaze was filled with relief in herst moments of life. After swiftly severing Kimberly¡¯s storage ring from her hand and collecting her head, the man identified the path and fled. He needed Xavion to witness his transaction with the Osborne family. Even though there was nothing much he could do to help in the Divine Realm, he had to ensure that Xavion was alive. After climbing several mountain peaks, Jonathan finally found Xavion halfway up the mountain; a several-meter-tall giant ck bear paced back and forth beside the man. The ck bear was frightened away as soon as Jonathan casually released some of his energy. He then pressed his palm against Xavion¡¯s chest. The strong life force rushed into Xavion¡¯s body, pulling him quickly back from the brink of death. He was able to recover rapidly with Seboxia¡¯s life force. After a brief moment, he jumped up and looked around warily. ¡°It¡¯s all over!¡± Jonathan threw Kimberly¡¯s head on the ground. ¡°She¡¯s dead. Take a rest.¡± Xavion looked down at the head near his feet with a look of surprise. ¡°Jonathan, how did you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Xavion looked toward the mountains dozens of miles away. Jonathan followed his gaze as thunderous drum sounds wereing from the mountains. Spiritual energy was turning into waves of air and exploding in all directions. Two mountain summits had been ttened as a result of the fight between the two Divine Realm cultivators. Xavion widened his eyes and looked at Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he asked. Just moments ago, to save Jonathan, he had battled Kimberly. He had no recollection of what urred after nearly being in by a flying sword. But he suddenly felt uneasy after noticing the ferocious spiritual energy fluctuations in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jonathan frowned and continued, ¡°There was a Divine Realm cultivator inside Kimberly¡¯s body, and it¡¯s currently engaged in a battle.¡± ¡°Divine Realm?¡± Xavion¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How could she possibly have a Divine Realm¡­¡± He stopped abruptly in a trance. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew that Everett and others had rebellious intentions and were willing to act on them. Hence, it was likely that they had strong support. Xavion¡¯s expression darkened as he recalled Kimberly¡¯s sudden outpouring of spiritual energy. ¡°Only someone from the Osborne family could wield the Golden Wheel. Seems like someone on the ancestral mountain is unwilling to sit idly by.¡± While Jonathan found the man¡¯s words a little confusing, a core member of the Osborne family would have understood them perfectly. Even though Everett used shady tactics and took more than ten years to mess with Jay¡¯s orientation, it was still just a battle within the family. Even if things were exposed now, Mason could simply use his hidden forces to destroy Everett and his allies. However, if a Divine Realm cultivator was supporting them, the situation would change. The struggle between family members was about choosing the most elite member to lead the family toward a brighter future. Reaching the Divine Realm stage, however, represented the seizure of power by force. The respectable families were able to gain a foothold because of the Divine Realm. Junior cultivators belonging to the God Realm and below could do whatever they wanted, even assassinating each other, and the Divine Realm cultivators would not interfere. The respectable families adhered to thisw of survival of the fittest. They believed that if one could not outdo others on their own, even if one were entrusted with leading the family, one would still be manipted and suppressed by other families. But if a Divine Realm cultivator personally intervened, it could only mean one thing. The foundation of the respectable family had been shattered! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1034 The Legendary Man Chapter 1034 The Legendary Man Chapter 1034-Xavion hurriedly sorted out the information gathered and forwarded them to the Osborne family. With Kimberly and Barnaby gone, the very backbone of the Osbornes was destroyed. Adding on top of the fact that the identity of the Divine Realm cultivator at Divine Mountain had been exposed, even if Mason were to attack Everett, the other members of the Osborne family wouldn¡¯t disagree. Jonathan passed Kimberly¡¯s ring over to Xavion. ¡°Xavion, don¡¯t forget about our deal. You have to release Josephine and my son now,¡± Jonathan uttered. Xavion kept the ring and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m more trustworthy than I look. Since we¡¯ve made a deal, rest assured I will surely honor my promise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you,¡± Jonathan stated tly. ¡°Instead, it¡¯s the other Osbornes that I¡¯m worried about.¡± Jonathan knew Xavion was a man of his word when thetter didn¡¯t even hesitate to save him previously. However, the eight respectable families weren¡¯t exactly known for ying by the rules. Instead, they preferred setting their own rules. They had wanted Jonathan, an outsider, to help get rid of Kimberly and Barnaby. Now that he had done the deed, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be surprised that the Osborne family woulde up with more conditions for the release of his wife and son. Xavion eyed Jonathan. As a member of one of the respectable families, he knew what Jonathan was concerned about. He let out a chortle and pointed right at his chest. ¡°Perhaps before, if my family had asked other requests of you, I would have gone back on my word and refused to let Josephine go in order to protect my family¡¯s interests. However, because you have saved my life, I swear that I will die to atone for my mistakes if I can¡¯t save Josephine.¡± Jonathan shook his head and said, ¡°Whether you¡¯re alive or dead does not concern me. I just want my wife and child to stay alive.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Xavion said. Seeing as he had made his point across, Jonathan did not press further. After a few bouts of exchange with the man, Jonathan already knew about Xavion¡¯s personality. Xavion was a man of his word, and Jonathan knew better than to worry about him going against his own word. By then, the battle taking ce some distance away had reached its peak. Xavion, who was nning to leave, finally snapped out of his daze. ¡°Jonathan, of the two parties fighting over there, one is a Divine Realm cultivator who was in Kimberly¡¯s body. Who do you think is the other party that is holding the cultivator down?¡± Jonathan uttered, ¡°My teacher.¡± Xavion was stumped. Jonathan¡¯s cultivation journey had always been a mystery. The eight respectable families¡¯ intelligencework was known to be extensive, and they paid extra attention to a legendary figure like Jonathan. Despite that, not a single respectable family had managed to figure out from whom Jonathan had learned his cultivation. And now, Jonathan revealed that it was his teacher who was fighting the Divine Realm cultivator. Hence, it went without question that his teacher was a formidable cultivator. I must let my family know about this. Xavion smiled and excused himself to a side. With shaky hands, he typed the text and sent the valuable piece of information back to his family. Previously, he had decided to protect Josephine¡¯s safety in order to stay true to his principles, but now he knew that he just couldn¡¯t afford to offend someone like Jonathan. Even a God Realm cultivator was able to threaten a respectable family¡¯s safety. Hence, if a Divine Realm cultivator targeted any respectable family, it could result in the dire consequence of the annihtion of the family altogether. Josephine and her son must not be harmed! Xavion¡¯s nervous demeanor had not escaped Jonathan¡¯s eyes. It was the very effect that he was looking forward to seeing from Xavion. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Since his Cor was broken, his cultivation level would deteriorate with time, and he would eventually be a mortal. Jonathan need not worry about providing for his family. However, he had offended many people over the years leading Asura¡¯s Office. He could foresee that his cultivation method would be coveted by many in the future. Hence, Jonathan decided to make a mountain out of a molehill now that Seboxia was making a move. He hoped that Xavion had not only spread the word to the Osborne family but also broadcast the news to everyone so that they could be intimidated by the fake piece of information. Jonathan knew that not all would be unnerved by the news, but it was enough to frighten some timid ones. Parties like the respectable families might even leave him alone altogether, since they were bogged down by their many worldly possessions andplicatedwork of interests. Hence, Jonathan and Xavion stood and waited on the ridge for Seboxia to finish the battle. Right then, a cluster of dark clouds began to gather. Amidst the dark clouds, lightning shed and flickered continuously. Thunder boomed and reverberated in the skies. ¡°Jonathan, why do I have a feeling that something¡¯s not quite right?¡± Xavion queried. He was shocked by the sight before him. ¡°It¡¯s winter right now. Why are there dark clouds in the sky? Besides, I also felt a peculiar feeling coursing through my body a while ago. It felt very much like spiritual sense, but it was much more terrifying. Even though it was only for a fleeting moment, I felt like I was fully exposed. Did you feel¡­¡± Xavion trailed off mid-sentence when he noticed Jonathan was eyeing him silently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Xavion asked as he was getting goosebumps from Jonathan¡¯s prating gaze. Jonathan was gauging the man from head to toe. ¡°Hold on to that feeling. It¡¯s a sense of Heavenly Pryncyp. If you manage to capture the essence, you¡¯ll be able to master Pryncyp sooner and prepare to advance to Divine Realm,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°Pryncyp?¡± Xavion asked. He was slightly stumped at first. However, he soon turned ecstatic. The beginner phase and advanced phase of God Realm didn¡¯t differ much, except for the intensity of spiritual energy. Hence, even though Xavion and Barnaby had the same cultivation level, a middle-phase God Realm cultivator like Xavion would have to expend a lot of energy to beat Barnaby, a beginner-phase cultivator of the same realm. In essence, middle-phase cultivators were definitely stronger than beginner-phase cultivators. However, the gap was not significant since they were still in the same realm. Hence, it was best to conserve their energy at this stage. Nheless, some gifted cultivators were able topletely crush other cultivators within the same realm. Jonathan used to be one of them, thanks to hisprehension of Pryncyp, albeit ipletely. Pryncyp was the manifestation of Heavenly Pryncyp and reigned over spiritual energy, forming the basis of cultivation. Even if one did not fullyprehend Pryncyp, as in the case of Jonathan previously, one would still be able to outmaneuver those who were only able to channel spiritual energy. A God Realm cultivator was not supposed to feel Pryncyp at all. The fact that Xavion had felt the peculiar feeling coursing through him was evident that Heavenly Pryncyp had inspected him, and it was without a doubt the result of his cultivation practice being in harmony with some type of Pryncyp. Right then, Xavion was already seated on the floor, crossing his legs over each other as he silently sought after the fleeting feeling. Xavion had just managed to quiet himself down when Jonathan clutched his cor and frantically dashed off into the distance. ¡°Jonathan, what the heck do you¡ª¡± The interrupted Xavion was about to curse aloud when he opened his eyes and noticed that the battlefield where the two Divine Realm cultivators were fighting had turned into a chaos of lightning storms. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1035 The Legendary Man Chapter 1035 The Legendary Man Chapter 1035-The wandering lightning among the clouds struck at the mountain range beneath them as if they had a vengeance against the area. Without a doubt, the target of the lightning was none other than the area where Seboxia and the Divine Realm cultivator were. The sight of the battle scene was akin to an apocalyptic scene as countless bolts of lightning descended from the sky. The nearby peaks were even concealed by the unending shes of lightning. No rocks nor trees could survive the assault as they turned into powder and ashes, vanishing into blueish thunderbolts. Jonathan was towing Xavion by thetter¡¯s cor, fleeing as quickly as his feet could carry him. He remembered Seboxia telling him that he should have died in the battle a thousand and six hundred years ago. However, as the recipient of Pryncyp of Life, he had found a way to avoid his fate. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Light. Darkness. Life. Death. Only when the recipients of these four major Pryncyps were together then would they have a chance to continue with their journey in apotheosis. Although Seboxia had found a way to avoid his fate, he also realized that no one during his time period could figure out thest Pryncyp¡ªthe Pryncyp of Death. To escape the ever-flowing time, he sealed himself into a special coffin, which was the ancient coffin within Jonathan. Thatsted for a thousand and six hundred years. When Jonathan traveled to West Region, Seboxia sensed the aura of death on Jonathan, so he went into Jonathan¡¯s body. Seboxia had been lying low for close to two thousand years. Yet, despite his enlightenment of Pryncyp of Life, he could not stop time from rotting his body. If Seboxia¡¯s soul were to leave the coffin after losing his body, he would be exposed to the Heavenly Pryncyp. If the Heavenly Pryncyp were to find out someone like him, who should have been long dead, was still alive, it would kill him. Therefore, Seboxia had to make sure that every one of his appearances in the mortal realm was a brief one. Even when Seboxia briefly appeared to save Jonathan the other time in Remdik, everyone, including Jonathan, had been scrutinized by the Heavenly Pryncyp. Yet, this time, Seboxia had left Jonathan¡¯s body to fight for close to five minutes. That was more than enough time for the Heavenly Pryncyp to do anything it wanted to Seboxia. The sea of thunderbolts in front of them was the result of that. Jonathan was sprinting through the mountain with all his might. In addition to utilizing the running technique taught to him by Hossom, he was also resorting to the self-destructive running technique he had just learned from Seboxia. Of course, Jonathan would not dare topletely mimic Seboxia¡¯s way of shattering his own legs with every step he took. Even though he had traces of Seboxia¡¯s life force in him, those were not Jonathan¡¯s own energy. Even if he did use them, he would not be able to utilize them as swiftly and steadily as Seboxia. If he could not regenerate his legs in time, what he did would be akin to killing himself. Nevertheless, despite Jonathan¡¯s reservations about going to such extremes in his escape, the support from the life force was more than enough to let Jonathan ignore the strains of running on his body. Jonathan never once stopped in his sprint. Every time he leaped into the air, the muscles in his legs would tear while the bones cracked. However, the sensation of peril persisted to trail Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Jonathan gritted out. Behind him, Xavion was no longer getting towed along by his cor. Instead, he had used his spiritual energy to form two ribbons to tie himself to Jonathan. Even though Xavion had recovered from his injuries, he still had little spiritual energy in him. If he were to lose Jonathan, he would definitely have a much harder time escaping. That would spell certain death for him. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t you dare leave me behind! I risked my life to save you just now!¡± ¡°Cut the crap and tell me what¡¯s going on behind you!¡± Jonathan snapped. He had reached the upper limit of his sprinting. Turning his head would significantly slow him down. Thus, even if he could sense the approaching danger, he could not spare a second to turn his head to get a good look at it. In other words, Xavion was now Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on too, but something tells me that there¡¯s a bolt of lightninging after us¡­ No, wait. It really ising after us! What the h*ll? It¡¯s so fast! Move aside!¡± Xavion bellowed. Jonathan, too, sensed the danger right as Xavion shouted thest two words. His feet then mmed onto the rocks. With a cry, the rocks beneath his feet cracked, and Jonathan leaped off the cliff. ¡°Holy sh*t! Holy sh*t! Holy sh*t!¡± Xavion screamed in terror as he watched the bolt of lightning close in on them. He knew that Jonathan was one to resort to extreme tactics, but he was not expecting Jonathan to actually leap off the cliff with him. While Xavion was screaming, Jonathan took out Heaven Sword and cut off the spiritual energy ribbon tying the two of them together. ¡°Off you go!¡± Jonathan grabbed Xavion¡¯s cor and manifested arge hand with his spiritual energy to continue grabbing onto Xavion before tossing thetter to the opposite cliff. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Xavion turned midair to look at Jonathan behind him. The snake-like lightning bolt had already crushed the peak of the cliff they had been on earlier, and it was still continuing downward. Everything happened in seconds. Before Xavion could even reach the other cliff, the lightning bolt mmed into Jonathan and brought him down the cliff. The second Xavion¡¯s feet touched the ground, he began running toward the edge of the cliff. Right as he was about to summon a shield to rush down the mountain, a radiant beam of white light rose to the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! The mountain shook. The ground Xavion was standing on began cracking and falling apart. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Xavion cursed and gritted his teeth before scampering back. He wanted to rescue Jonathan, but rushing down the mountain in the face of this tremendous power would be suicidal. The ground continued to tremble as the peak of the mountain broke off. Boulders rolled down the mountain¡­ No. Those could no longer be called boulders; they were more like chunks of the mountain. Each chunk weighed tons and left nothing but destruction in its wake. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1036 The Legendary Man Chapter 1036 The Legendary Man Chapter 1036-Xavion stood atop the mountain, his face ashen as he surveyed the scene below. Can this still be considered a cliff? Beneath his feet was initially a precipice measuring several hundred meters tall. However, after getting struck by the powerful lightning bolt, the two peaks on both sides crumbled and copsed, filling in the cliff entirely. Xavion wanted to rescue Jonathan, but he couldn¡¯t create a passage a few hundred meters deep in a short period despite being a God Realm cultivator who could pierce metal and stone with his spiritual energy. Moreover, the high density of the rocks made it incredibly difficult for his spiritual sense to explore the interior of the wreckage. Unless he managed to create a passage near Jonathan by sheer luck, there was no way he could locate thetter. The only alternative would be for Xavion to stumble around blindly while hoping he could find Jonathan by coincidence. Unfortunately, that was nearly impossible, considering the vast expanse of rubble in front of him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Xavion continuously extended his spiritual sense downward, but even as he maneuvered along the cracks between the rocks, his maximum reach was only a depth of about thirty meters. The cliff wasn¡¯t filled with stacked boulders but with the remains of the copsed peaks. In many ces, enormous rocks hundreds of meters long and wide had made it impossible for his spiritual sense to pass through. Eyes bloodshot, Xavion yelled, ¡°Jonathan, if you¡¯re still alive, crawl out by yourself! I don¡¯t have much time to spend on rescuing you. I only have twenty-four hours to spare, and that¡¯s how long I¡¯ll search for you! If I fail to locate you, our coboration shall end. I swear on my life that I¡¯ll ensure your wife and child live without worry for the rest of their lives!¡± As he spoke, Xavion took out his long sword and began the long, arduous tunneling process. Meanwhile, in the dimly lit underground river, a golden light was racing through the water with Jonathan within it. The moment the bolt of electricity struck Jonathan earlier, he had mustered all his strength to throw Xavion out. Jonathan didn¡¯t do that because he was particrly altruistic or noble. He merely sensed that the lightning was targeting him, and since he couldn¡¯t avoid it, there was no need to drag Xavion down with him. Besides, he also genuinely needed Xavion to survive. After all, at that point, Xavion was the only person Jonathan could trust in the entire Osborne family, and he still had to rely on Xavion¡¯s help to safeguard Josephine and his child. Xovion stood otop the mountoin, his foce oshen os he surveyed the scene below. Con this still be considered o cliff? Beneoth his feet wos initiolly o precipice meosuring severol hundred meters toll. However, ofter getting struck by the powerful lightning bolt, the two peoks on both sides crumbled ond collopsed, filling in the cliff entirely. Xovion wonted to rescue Jonothon, but he couldn¡¯t creote o possoge o few hundred meters deep in o short period despite being o God Reolm cultivotor who could pierce metol ond stone with his spirituol energy. Moreover, the high density of the rocks mode it incredibly difficult for his spirituol sense to explore the interior of the wreckoge. Unless he monoged to creote o possoge neor Jonothon by sheer luck, there wos no woy he could locote the lotter. The only olternotive would be for Xovion to stumble oround blindly while hoping he could find Jonothon by coincidence. Unfortunotely, thot wos neorly impossible, considering the vost exponse of rubble in front of him. Xovion continuously extended his spirituol sense downword, but even os he moneuvered olong the crocks between the rocks, his moximum reoch wos only o depth of obout thirty meters. The cliff wosn¡¯t filled with stocked boulders but with the remoins of the collopsed peoks. In mony ploces, enormous rocks hundreds of meters long ond wide hod mode it impossible for his spirituol sense to poss through. Eyes bloodshot, Xovion yelled, ¡°Jonothon, if you¡¯re still olive, crowl out by yourself! I don¡¯t hove much time to spend on rescuing you. I only hove twenty-four hours to spore, ond thot¡¯s how long I¡¯ll seorch for you! If I foil to locote you, our colloborotion sholl end. I sweor on my life thot I¡¯ll ensure your wife ond child live without worry for the rest of their lives!¡± As he spoke, Xovion took out his long sword ond begon the long, orduous tunneling process. Meonwhile, in the dimly lit underground river, o golden light wos rocing through the woter with Jonothon within it. The moment the bolt of electricity struck Jonothon eorlier, he hod mustered oll his strength to throw Xovion out. Jonothon didn¡¯t do thot becouse he wos porticulorly oltruistic or noble. He merely sensed thot the lightning wos torgeting him, ond since he couldn¡¯t ovoid it, there wos no need to drog Xovion down with him. Besides, he olso genuinely needed Xovion to survive. After oll, ot thot point, Xovion wos the only person Jonothon could trust in the entire Osborne fomily, ond he still hod to rely on Xovion¡¯s help to sofeguord Josephine ond his child. In the final moment, when Jonathan was enveloped by lightning, he instinctively brandished the mysterious bronze handbell. However, that gesture didn¡¯t provide him with any form of protection. Using the bronze handbell to block a Pryncyp attack was no different from attempting to parry a cleaver with soap bubbles. Did the bronze handbell shield him from the attack? It certainly did. But was it effective? Absolutely not! The purest form of energy engulfed Jonathan, and in just an instant, his body was charred. The potent st of lightning should¡¯ve vaporized Jonathan, but in thest second, a powerful burst of life force protected his circtory system, internal organs, and head. Jonathan was no more than a ckened lump at the moment. He couldn¡¯t even channel his spiritual energy due to the damage to his meridians. The bronze handbell was still operating only because of Seboxia¡¯s support. At the same time, within Seboxia¡¯s divine space, Jonathan¡¯s limbs were bound, and he was locked inside a metal cage. A monk wearing white robes stood opposite him. That figure was none other than Seboxia¡¯s manifested form. ¡°Jonathan, why did you run?¡± Seboxia asked Jonathan with a smile. Jonathan sat cross-legged in the middle of the low cage, sneering at Seboxia¡¯s calm and amicable appearance. ¡°Your spiritual form isn¡¯t even human, so why are you pretending to be a saint?¡± Jonathan was obviously disgusted by Seboxia¡¯s current look after he had witnessed thetter¡¯s true form. That was an instinctive reaction that no human cultivator could control. It was as if someone suddenly realized a person around them was actually a beast or a demon in disguise. Even if they had regarded one another with genuine emotions, who could truly remain unfazed and indifferent as before following the revtion? Sensing Jonathan¡¯s detestation, Seboxia gradually lowered his palm. With a gentle grasp of his hand, the cage confining Jonathan abruptly shrank to less than half its initial size. Even as Jonathan sat cross-legged in the cage, he had to lower his head now and was forced to maintain that ufortable posture. ¡°Jonathan, you should have been able to sense that the lightning was targeting me. If you had stopped and allowed me to hide in the coffin, the lightning bolt wouldn¡¯t have had as much time to charge up. So, were you trying to kill me, Jonathan?¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t even lift his head at that point. As Seboxia had once said, he was a god within the divine space. Even a cage he casually created could imprison Jonathan for an eternity and never be destroyed. With his head pressed down, Jonathan could only stare at Seboxia¡¯s feet. ¡°Will you believe me if I say I wasn¡¯t trying to kill you?¡± he uttered nonchntly. He had immediately turned and fled after sensing the terrifying power of the sea of lightning earlier, hoping to buy enough time for Seboxia to perish under the heavenly trial. From the moment the old coffin entered Jonathan¡¯s energy field, his life no longer belonged to him. Although Seboxia had saved his life on multiple asions, Jonathan did not harbor the slightest gratitude because he knew Seboxia rescued him with an ulterior motive. Despite not fathoming the real reason why Seboxia lived parasitically within his body, Jonathan wasn¡¯t going to believe Seboxia¡¯s nonsensical im about immortality naively. Regrettably, even after he used the most damaging self-destruct approach to reach the fastest speed, he was still too slowpared to Seboxia. Lying was pointless, considering Seboxia¡¯s exceptional abilities. Not to mention, Jonathan was even trapped inside the former¡¯s divine space. Hence, Jonathan decided to openly admit his n because he understood Seboxia needed him. Therefore, he would remain safe before thetter achieved his goal. ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Seboxia asked softly. The next instant, the cage holding Jonathan captive shrank by half again. The sound of bones cracking reverberated clearly in the air. Jonathan spewed out mouthfuls of blood as his internal organs were beingpressed intensely. His forehead was deformed by the hard iron bars pressing against his face, and his eye sockets had completely split open. Still, amidst such inhuman torment, Jonathanughed maniacally. Jonathan¡¯s hysterical shouts echoed in the divine space. ¡°Kill me if you dare, Seboxia! How about we make a bet? I bet you don¡¯t dare to end my life! Do you think I don¡¯t know your coffin can¡¯t allow you to completely avoid your fate despite how formidable it is? When you were buried underground in West Region, you relied on the faith energy gathered on the Seboxia statue in Bazar Temple to conceal your presence. Since you escaped that ce with me, you¡¯ve been depending on my elixir and energy field¡¯s independence for shelter. You can¡¯t leave me. Kill me, and let¡¯s die together!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1037 The Legendary Man Chapter 1037 The Legendary Man Chapter 1037-Jonathan no longer cared anymore. It was clear why Seboxia had imprisoned him in the spiritual sense force field. He wanted to intimidate Jonathan and make him obey his orders. Hence, it didn¡¯t matter if Jonathan begged or acted unyielding because Seboxia would never let him go so easily. In that case, I might as well act tougher. Seboxia flicked his finger slightly, and the metal cage holding Jonathan shrank again. Thetter was already curled up into a ball at that moment. One would think that it wasn¡¯t a human inside the cage if they didn¡¯t take a good look. ¡°This is my force field, Jonathan. Time is under my control here. If we were in the outside world, you would have died in mere minutes because of the pain you¡¯re suffering now. But I can make you suffer for hundreds of thousands of years while we¡¯re here. I can make it so you have to live in agony every day. You¡¯d better think it through. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Jonathan¡¯s body was deformed from being locked in the tiny cage. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth to speak even if he wanted to. Even so, he managed to manipte his throat to speak. ¡°You first damaged my Cor, and now you¡¯re destroying my body. I don¡¯t know what your ultimate goal is, but you just want to control me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯d love to try it too! I want to know where my limits lie! Since my Cor has been destroyed, I¡¯ll wreck yours too! The longer you torment me, the more I will grow to hate you. I know that I¡¯m important in your ns, Seboxia! I¡¯ll repeat what I said to you. You won¡¯t dare to kill me! Ahhh!¡± Jonathan let out an agonizing scream as the cage shrank once more. Blood and flesh flew in all directions. The man had already lost his human form and was now a crimson-red ball of flesh instead. If such a gruesome thing had happened in the real world, even an immortal would die, let alone a cultivator or a mortal. However, Jonathan was still alive since they were in Seboxia¡¯s God Realm force field. He could no longer tell where the excruciating pain wasing from anymore. Broken bones hurt, and squeezed lungs made him feel stuffy. Nheless, these were nothing at that moment. His organs, bones and flesh had long been lumped together. Even his head was a part of this mass of mush, but Jonathan was still alive despite that. As if in a dream, he had a first-person view of everything while being trapped in the cage. Yet, at the same time, he could see himself from the outside. Jonothon no longer cored onymore. It wos cleor why Seboxio hod imprisoned him in the spirituol sense force field. He wonted to intimidote Jonothon ond moke him obey his orders. Hence, it didn¡¯t motter if Jonothon begged or octed unyielding becouse Seboxio would never let him go so eosily. In thot cose, I might os well oct tougher. Seboxio flicked his finger slightly, ond the metol coge holding Jonothon shronk ogoin. The lotter wos olreody curled up into o boll ot thot moment. One would think thot it wosn¡¯t o humon inside the coge if they didn¡¯t toke o good look. ¡°This is my force field, Jonothon. Time is under my control here. If we were in the outside world, you would hove died in mere minutes becouse of the poin you¡¯re suffering now. But I con moke you suffer for hundreds of thousonds of yeors while we¡¯re here. I con moke it so you hove to live in ogony every doy. You¡¯d better think it through. I¡¯m o mon of my word.¡± Jonothon¡¯s body wos deformed from being locked in the tiny coge. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth to speok even if he wonted to. Even so, he monoged to monipulote his throot to speok. ¡°You first domoged my Cor, ond now you¡¯re destroying my body. I don¡¯t know whot your ultimote gool is, but you just wont to control me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯d love to try it too! I wont to know where my limits lie! Since my Cor hos been destroyed, I¡¯ll wreck yours too! The longer you torment me, the more I will grow to hote you. I know thot I¡¯m importont in your plons, Seboxio! I¡¯ll repeot whot I soid to you. You won¡¯t dore to kill me! Ahhh!¡± Jonothon let out on ogonizing screom os the coge shronk once more. Blood ond flesh flew in oll directions. The mon hod olreody lost his humon form ond wos now o crimson-red boll of flesh insteod. If such o gruesome thing hod hoppened in the reol world, even on immortol would die, let olone o cultivotor or o mortol. However, Jonothon wos still olive since they were in Seboxio¡¯s God Reolm force field. He could no longer tell where the excrucioting poin wosing from onymore. Broken bones hurt, ond squeezed lungs mode him feel stuffy. Nheless, these were nothing ot thot moment. His orgons, bones ond flesh hod long been lumped together. Even his heod wos o port of this moss of mush, but Jonothon wos still olive despite thot. As if in o dreom, he hod o first-person view of everything while being tropped in the coge. Yet, ot the some time, he could see himself from the outside. Jonathan could even see the patterns on Seboxia¡¯s clothes, even though his eyes had long been crushed. Seboxia flipped his hand to conjure up an hourss and put it on the basketball-sized cage. ¡°Whenever a grain of sand inside this falls, it means that one second has passed in the real world. If you can hold on until all the sand has finished flowing through and still not yield, I will define you as an unconquerable person to release you. Of course, you can always choose to surrender!¡± Just as he finished speaking, Seboxia disintegrated and scattered into the wind. Jonathan stared at the hourss. It was as if it did not belong in this dimension. It took so long for a grain of the golden sand to fall just like slow motion in the movies. The sand fell extremely slowly, to the point where it was impossible to see the traces of it falling with naked eyes. Jonathan had nothing he could use as a reference to time in the divine space. Even his heartbeat and pulse ceased to exist. The only thing he could use as a reference was meditation. ¡°Exhale¡­ Inhale¡­ Exhale¡­ Inhale¡­ Exhale¡­ Inhale¡­¡± Jonathan kept repeating these two words in his head. Even though it was just simple breathing, it was the most fundamental entry-level cultivation skill of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Jonathan did not have suitable qualifications for cultivation when he first obtained the cultivation method. However, a way to regte vitality was written in the introductory chapter of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. In it, the most basic, and also what was emphasized in the whole chapter, was the breathing technique. Inhaling and exhaling took about fifteen seconds, based on the flow of vitality. Even though Jonathan didn¡¯t need to breathe to continue living at that moment, he could calcte time by thinking of the rhythm when he went through cultivation. Finally, a grain of gold sandnded at the bottom of the hourss. Twenty-four hours had passed! Jonathan could not help but feel despair as he stared at the single grain of sand at the bottom. One grain signified a day, but tens of thousands of sand were in the hourss. Seboxia is right. This is hell. It was such inhumane torment, and Jonathan had to carry on for tens of thousands of days. He might go crazy even if the sand had not finished flowing through the hourss. Did that mean he would admit defeat to Seboxia? He would never do it. Jonathan had no way to subdue the opponent using the spiritual energy at his cultivation level, but he could not bring himself to surrender in a battle of vita. His Cor being destroyed only meant that he wasn¡¯t suitable for cultivation. However, if he were to lose this battle, Jonathan would live as a walking corpseter in life. Even if Seboxia were to pardon him, there would be no reason for him to continue living. Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique! In the midst of the endless pain, Jonathan finally found a way to distract himself. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was not a cultivation method with just a single step. It also contained various other things, like refining pills and weapons and making talismans and formations. Besides, he had only been going to battles in the past three years since he obtained his cultivation method. Jonathan was like someone who had just gotten a survival manual¡ªlearning how to light a fire when he needed fire and how to build a house when he needed shelter. Since obtaining the manual of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he had only studied the chapter on cultivation. He could read through everything now that he had so much time. ¡­ Back in the Osborne family¡¯s ancestralnd on Wasahurst Mountains in Quadfield, Drieso, Mason had gotten the news from Xavion. His gaze was as cold as ever as he nced at Jay beside him. ¡°I have no right to intervene in youngsters¡¯ schemes, but I have to do so now that a Divine Realm cultivator is involved.¡± Mason slowly got up as he looked toward the mountains behind his ancestralnd. ¡°I¡¯m going to Divine Mountain. Jay, take my emerald badge and mobilize all the God Realm cultivators in the family. I want you all to suppress Everett¡¯s family. Anyone who disobeys will be killed!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jay answered as he stood up. With that, Mason tossed his emerald badge aside and took a step forward, disappearing from the courtyard. Jay turned to look at the doors to the courtyard. ¡°Good work, Uncle Magnus!¡± Dressed in a robe, a young monk with his hair in a bun walked into the courtyard. ¡°You had an excellent win this time, Jay.¡± Jay handed the emerald badge over to him and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t take over the family anymore, even if Uncle Everett¡¯s family was purged. I ask that you continue to look out for me in the future!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1038 The Legendary Man Chapter 1038 The Legendary Man Chapter 1038-Of course, Jonathan had no idea what was happening in the outside world. He was constantly in pain in the endless divine space. But at the same time, he was persistently learning everything the ancient cultivators had left behind within Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Xavion continued to walk through the ruins of the ce Jonathan was struck by lightning. He had already dug through all of the copsed mountain rocks. Meanwhile, the remaining seven families arrived at the top of that mountain. The families dispatched their Grandmaster Realm cultivators into the tunnel made by Xavion. Such a devastating sight could be seen clearly even from hundreds of miles away. At first, the seven respectable families thought that priceless treasure had appeared there. But all of them were dumbstruck at the sight of the ce. The mountain copsed, and the earth crumbled. As they got closer, the crowd could clearly feel the remaining power of Pryncyp. That was how powerful the heavenly trial was! Everyone there was a God Realm cultivator. Even though none of them had gone through a heavenly trial, no one whose goal was to be a Divine Realm cultivator did not know what it was. The magnitude of a heavenly trial far exceeded that of a Divine Tribtion. The crowd spected that it was not a priceless treasure that had appeared but something so ominous that it had to be purged by a heavenly trial. But just as everyone was on full alert and trying to look for clues, a figure who was seriously injured came running out of the tunnel. It was a Grandmaster Realm cultivator of the Saday family. Numerous God Realm cultivators asked about what he saw in the tunnel below. But his answer shocked everyone. ¡°I saw Xavion!¡± the cultivator said as he pointed at the wounds that crossed his chest. ¡°He wants me to pass a message to everyone. He¡¯s going to kill anyone who dares to make trouble inside!¡± Numerous God Realm cultivators were filled with indignance when they heard what he said. But some could tell that something wasn¡¯t right. After all, the God Realm cultivators of the Leeson, Welsh, and ckwood families had previouslye across Xavion, Jonathan, and the others. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a clue seeing that Xavion was the only one remaining and that Jonathan and the two God Realm cultivators of the Osborne family were missing. Some even guessed that what Xavion was looking for had something to do with Jonathan. However, the eight respectable families were never monolithic. Even if someone had made spection about something, they would never share it with everybody. Of course, Jonothon hod no ideo whot wos hoppening in the outside world. He wos constontly in poin in the endless divine spoce. But ot the some time, he wos persistently leorning everything the oncient cultivotors hod left behind within Ancient Socred Drogon Technique. Xovion continued to wolk through the ruins of the ploce Jonothon wos struck by lightning. He hod olreody dug through oll of the collopsed mountoin rocks. Meonwhile, the remoining seven fomilies orrived ot the top of thot mountoin. The fomilies dispotched their Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors into the tunnel mode by Xovion. Such o devostoting sight could be seen cleorly even from hundreds of miles owoy. At first, the seven respectoble fomilies thought thot priceless treosure hod oppeored there. But oll of them were dumbstruck ot the sight of the ploce. The mountoin collopsed, ond the eorth crumbled. As they got closer, the crowd could cleorly feel the remoining power of Pryncyp. Thot wos how powerful the heovenly triol wos! Everyone there wos o God Reolm cultivotor. Even though none of them hod gone through o heovenly triol, no one whose gool wos to be o Divine Reolm cultivotor did not know whot it wos. The mognitude of o heovenly triol for exceeded thot of o Divine Tribulotion. The crowd speculoted thot it wos not o priceless treosure thot hod oppeored but something so ominous thot it hod to be purged by o heovenly triol. But just os everyone wos on full olert ond trying to look for clues, o figure who wos seriously injured come running out of the tunnel. It wos o Grondmoster Reolm cultivotor of the Sollodoy fomily. Numerous God Reolm cultivotors osked obout whot he sow in the tunnel below. But his onswer shocked everyone. ¡°I sow Xovion!¡± the cultivotor soid os he pointed ot the wounds thot crossed his chest. ¡°He wonts me to poss o messoge to everyone. He¡¯s going to kill onyone who dores to moke trouble inside!¡± Numerous God Reolm cultivotors were filled with indignonce when they heord whot he soid. But some could tell thot something wosn¡¯t right. After oll, the God Reolm cultivotors of the Leeson, Welsh, ond Blockwood fomilies hod previouslye ocross Xovion, Jonothon, ond the others. It wos o clue seeing thot Xovion wos the only one remoining ond thot Jonothon ond the two God Reolm cultivotors of the Osborne fomily were missing. Some even guessed thot whot Xovion wos looking for hod something to do with Jonothon. However, the eight respectoble fomilies were never monolithic. Even if someone hod mode speculotion obout something, they would never shore it with everybody. It was especially so for the Leeson family from Doveston. They had only released news about Joshua this time to get revenge for their family¡¯s cultivators. Since it was almost like they owned the ce, they had dispatched countless spies across Delisgar Ridge. Just then, the Leeson family¡¯s subordinates reported that they had caught a fleeing cultivator, who was none other than the Osborne family¡¯s Grandmaster Realm cultivator. At that, Remy said nothing and led his men away from the ruins. Everyone there was cunning old foxes, and the causes and consequences were all connected. Even though Remy had no idea of the specifics, he understood one thing. The Osborne family had encountered an unexpected incident. As for the rest of the families, Remy merely scoffed at the thought of them. I¡¯ll just let them waste their time here. They¡¯re just a bunch of profit-seeking flies anyway. The longer the time they spend here, the better. Twenty-four hours soon passed. A figure leaped out of the tunnel. It was Xavion. He had been looking for Jonathan for more than twenty hours and dug up multiple tunnels beneath the copsed mountain. Xavion had even unintentionally dug toward the center where the lightning had struck. Nheless, Jonathan was nowhere to be found. Xavion had already given up at that moment. The lightning strike was so powerful, and Jonathan was hit head-on. His body could have been turned into dust in that instant. If that were true, he would never find anything, no matter how hard he looked. Xavion had no choice but to give up. He nced at the people from the seven respectable families as he put on clothes he found in the storage ring. More than twenty hours had passed since Kimberly and Barnaby¡¯s deaths. ording to his spection, the Osborne family must be exterminating Everett¡¯s lineage at that moment. Perhaps a fight had even broken out on Divine Mountain. Having a Divine Realm cultivator was a change that could falter a family¡¯s foundation. As a God Realm cultivator, he should have rushed back home right away, but he wasted so much time. Moreover, Josephine and her child would lose their values if Jonathan were actually dead. As someone from one of the respectable families, he knew too well how they approached things. One who had lost their value might not even be as important as an adorable cat in the eyes of respectable families. Those in his family could kill Josephine and her child just because they found them troublesome. I have to head back and protect them. I owe it to Jonathan! ¡°What could have happened here, Xavion? For you to put in so much effort¡ª¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± A God Realm cultivator from the Henderson family tried to find out what had happened. But he was interrupted and told to get lost before he could even finish his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking bother me!¡± Xavion warned coldly before leaving for Xemrich. The cultivators of the remaining respectable families exchanged nces with each other. They could have sworn they had witnessed a miraculous phenomenon from hundreds of miles away earlier. But all that greeted them when they arrived was this horrific scene. The crowd felt bewildered that they still hadn¡¯t made any discovery. Nevertheless, they could only continue searching. They had no one to ask their questions since Xavion had already left. But their search onlysted a few hours. Besides the lightning strike from earlier, the ce was neither a spiritual ley line nor a magical nt. They wouldn¡¯t have discovered anything even if they continued. Just as the six respectable families fell into a dilemma about what Xavion was looking for, a piece of charred tree-trunk-like object floated down the river about two hundred miles away. It was Jonathan! At that moment, thest grain of sand in the hourss within the divine space finally fell. Seboxia appeared beside Jonathan once again. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you. You managed to withstand the torment for ten thousand days and not lose your mind.¡± His praise snapped Jonathan back to his senses after being so focused on cultivating Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Truthfully, the pain from the torture hadpletely slipped Jonathan¡¯s mind for some time now. Or it could be that he had gotten used to it. It was just like standing on a balcony and watching the constant flow of cars and peopleing and going on the streets below. One might find the sounds noisy, but if someone were to talk to them, they would automatically ignore themotion. That was the same for Jonathan as he immersed himself in the various cultivation methods of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Jonathan only realized at that moment what a great treasure Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was. Even if he had double the time of ten thousand days, there was no way he could learn everything written in it. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1039 The Legendary Man Chapter 1039 The Legendary Man Chapter 1039-Jonathan would definitely be able to read the entire scroll in a few hundred days, even if he read it word for word. However, he needed to put in a lot of effort if he wanted to dwell deep into it and truly understand the meaning. Jonathan was like a sponge during these ten thousand days, constantly absorbing the knowledge in the manual. He was still immersed in reading when Seboxia called his name just now. Even though Seboxia was in front of him, Jonathan ignored him. All actions were meaningless in divine space. However, after ten thousand days of studying the scroll, Jonathan discovered a way not to be dragged back into divine space again. As long as Seboxia lets me go, it will be impossible for him to drag me in again. Seboxia tapped his finger lightly. Everything around Jonathan was as if the rewind button had been pressed. The fine sand in the golden hourss flew upside down quickly. The small iron cage that held Jonathan captive began increasing in size, and even his physical body returned to normal during the rapid rewind. Jonathan appeared calm when he looked at his hands. ¡°What? Is my sentence over?¡± ¡°You are the first person who could endure ten thousand days.¡± Seboxia did not answer Jonathan¡¯s question. Instead, he said indifferently, ¡°Jonathan, you have piqued my interest. What would you be able to achieve if your Cor was not broken?¡± Jonathan sneered when he heard that. ¡°Unfortunately, because of you, I will never be higher than God Realm in this life.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Seboxia smiled and looked at Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m d that you know. Let me ask you now. Would you rather surrender or fight?¡± Jonathan turned to look at Seboxia. He was holding rosary beads and dressed in a white monk¡¯s robe, and he looked like an actual priest. However, in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Seboxia was a monster with sharp ws. He knew that Seboxia was not a god but a real devil. Seboxia had issued him an ultimatum. He had only been demonstrating his strength to me for the previous ten thousand days. If I choose to fight, Seboxia will most likely continue to torture me. Jonathan remained silent and sat cross-legged. ¡°Seboxia, I¡¯m curious. Why did you break my Cor if I am the holder of Pryncyp of Death, as you imed? Since you want to be immortal, shouldn¡¯t you help me advance to Divine Realm so I can help you aplish your n?¡± Jonothon would definitely be oble to reod the entire scroll in o few hundred doys, even if he reod it word for word. However, he needed to put in o lot of effort if he wonted to dwell deep into it ond truly understond the meoning. Jonothon wos like o sponge during these ten thousond doys, constontly obsorbing the knowledge in the monuol. He wos still immersed in reoding when Seboxio colled his nome just now. Even though Seboxio wos in front of him, Jonothon ignored him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. All octions were meoningless in divine spoce. However, ofter ten thousond doys of studying the scroll, Jonothon discovered o woy not to be drogged bock into divine spoce ogoin. As long os Seboxio lets me go, it will be impossible for him to drog me in ogoin. Seboxio topped his finger lightly. Everything oround Jonothon wos os if the rewind button hod been pressed. The fine sond in the golden hourgloss flew upside down quickly. The smoll iron coge thot held Jonothon coptive begon increosing in size, ond even his physicol body returned to normol during the ropid rewind. Jonothon oppeored colm when he looked ot his honds. ¡°Whot? Is my sentence over?¡± ¡°You ore the first person who could endure ten thousond doys.¡± Seboxio did not onswer Jonothon¡¯s question. Insteod, he soid indifferently, ¡°Jonothon, you hove piqued my interest. Whot would you be oble to ochieve if your Cor wos not broken?¡± Jonothon sneered when he heord thot. ¡°Unfortunotely, becouse of you, I will never be higher thon God Reolm in this life.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Seboxio smiled ond looked ot Jonothon. ¡°I¡¯m glod thot you know. Let me osk you now. Would you rother surrender or fight?¡± Jonothon turned to look ot Seboxio. He wos holding rosory beods ond dressed in o white monk¡¯s robe, ond he looked like on octuol priest. However, in Jonothon¡¯s eyes, Seboxio wos o monster with shorp clows. He knew thot Seboxio wos not o god but o reol devil. Seboxio hod issued him on ultimotum. He hod only been demonstroting his strength to me for the previous ten thousond doys. If I choose to fight, Seboxio will most likely continue to torture me. Jonothon remoined silent ond sot cross-legged. ¡°Seboxio, I¡¯m curious. Why did you breok my Cor if I om the holder of Pryncyp of Deoth, os you cloimed? Since you wont to be immortol, shouldn¡¯t you help me odvonce to Divine Reolm so I con help you oplish your plon?¡± Seboxia smiled when he heard Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve been waiting for Pryncyp of Death toe to this world for over a thousand and six hundred years. I can continue waiting, but I will not ept a disobedient person. You will no longer obey my orders if you break through Divine Realm and have your own force field. So, I must destroy you.¡± Jonathan chuckled as he listened to Seboxia¡¯s exnation. ¡°That means you think I can break through Divine Realm?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shiva answered calmly, ¡°In fact, when you were surrounded by werewolves in Remdik, you attracted Pryncyp to your body. At that time, there was only a slight difference between you, who had broken through to the God Realm¡¯s advanced phase, and those who had broken through to the God Realm¡¯s absolute phase. It was because I injected life force into your body and supported you that you were unable to fullyprehend the true meaning of Pryncyp of Death.¡± Seboxia¡¯s words echoed like thunder in Jonathan¡¯s mind. Seboxia¡¯s way of stopping me could not be more straightforward. He gave me something to rely on so that I could give up on my understanding of Pryncyp. This was also the biggest taboo for cultivators! Whether it was spiritual treasures, pills, magical items, or formations¡­ No matter what aided in cultivation, if a cultivator relied too heavily on them, he would loseprehension of his cultivation method. These aids were stumbling blocks on cultivators¡¯ path. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s expression turned gloomy when he reflected on hisbat and cultivation experience. I had relied too much on the life force¡¯s repairing abilities since Seboxia lived parasitically within my body in the Western Region. I would never have known what I had missed if Seboxia hadn¡¯t told me. Seboxia looked at Jonathan with a gloomy expression. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already started destroying my cultivation since then.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shiva chuckled in response. ¡°It¡¯s easy to destroy a cultivator, but it¡¯s much more difficult to break the Cor. I had to put in a lot of effort to break your Cor.¡± With that said, Seboxia sped his hands together. ¡°Jonathan, there¡¯s no point in saying anything else. I still need to ask you. Do you surrender?¡± Jonathan rested his hands on his knees, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Let me tell you onest time, Seboxia. I¡¯d rather die a thousand deaths than surrender!¡± Jonathan closed his eyes after he said that and braced himself for the impending torture. However, a few secondster, he felt a cold sensation instead of pain. Jonathan opened his eyes and saw the starry night sky. Jonathan unexpectedly appeared in a river that had not yet frozen over when his spiritual sense was unleashed. ¡°This¡­¡± Jonathan raised his hands, but he couldn¡¯t tell whether he was in the divine space or reality after a round of thorough identification. ording to Jonathan¡¯s understanding of God Realm, the most terrifying use of this divine space was not endless torture. It was a simtion of reality. Imagine how terrifying it would be to discover one day that everything you had experienced had been an illusion created by others. Your life, your friends, your wife, and your children¡­ Everything was fake, but you didn¡¯t realize it because you thought you were living in reality. What kind of despair would it be when the master of the divine space obtained the secret he desired from you and then smashed everything in front of you with his own hands? Storage ring! When Jonathan recalled the method of judging the divine space, he hastily injected his spiritual sense into the storage ring. The storage ring had the ability to recognize its owner. It would never be detected by others as long as the previous owner was not dead and the imprint of spiritual sense on it was not erased by force. Jonathan¡¯s imprint was still present on his storage ring. Jonathan looked at his storage ring and realized that no one had looked into it while he was imprisoned in the divine space. He retrieved a military satellite map from the storage ring after some thought. He then entered Anndur¡¯s capital, Walund. After a few seconds of calction, Walund¡¯s satellite map appeared in front of Jonathan¡¯s eyes. Jonathan had never been to Walund before. Even if Seboxia attempted to simte it, it would be impossible. This ancient man, who was over a thousand years old, wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend Walund¡¯s current development. Jonathan was finally relieved when he saw the streets and buildings that had been meticulously marked one by one. I have returned to reality! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1040 The Legendary Man Chapter 1040 The Legendary Man Chapter 1040-Jonathan relied on spiritual energy to stand on the water. ¡°Why did you let me go?¡± Jonathan asked Seboxia. After several rounds of confrontation, Jonathan no longer believed that Seboxia would be willing to let him return to reality. Seboxia¡¯s hoarse voice slowly sounded from the ancient coffin in the energy field. ¡°I need you to help me steal Emperor¡¯s Heart,¡± Seboxia¡¯s answered without hesitation, ¡°Besides, I once said that as long as you survive the hourss, I will definitely let you leave the divine space.¡± Jonathan sneered when he heard that but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He understood that the current Seboxia had already regarded him as a dog. It didn¡¯t matter whether Seboxia kept Jonathan in the divine space or not because he could control his life and death at any time. Even though Jonathan had found a way to keep Seboxia from dragging him into the divine space, Seboxia¡¯s energy could still annihte his body in reality. Jonathannded on the riverbank after putting on his clothes. ¡°The theft of Emperor¡¯s Heart needs to be postponed. I still have a lot to do now,¡± Jonathan said indifferently to Seboxia while putting on new shoes. When Seboxia heard that, he remained silent, which could be considered as a tacit eptance of Jonathan¡¯s words. Jonathan and Seboxia¡¯s rtionship was very peculiar at that time. On one hand, Seboxia controlled Jonathan¡¯s life and death and could threaten Jonathan to do anything he desired. At the same time, Jonathan¡¯s ruthlessness made Seboxia fearful of going overboard. If Jonathan was cornered and decided to blow himself up with a bunch of bombs, then Seboxia¡¯s coffin would truly be his final resting ce. Jonathan determined the direction while holding the locator. He¡¯d been washed away by the underground river for over two hundred miles, and he¡¯d long deviated from his original location and appeared on the border of Chanaea and Remdik. Jonathan retrieved a phone after putting away the bronze handbell. ¡°Hello, Xavion¡­¡± Xavion, who was on the other end of the line, gasped as soon as Jonathan said that. ¡°What the f*ck! How did you survive?¡± Jonathan was at a loss for words in response to Xavion¡¯s question. Although Jonathan had no idea what had gotten into Xavion, he could tell he was pleasantly surprised. Jonothon relied on spirituol energy to stond on the woter. ¡°Why did you let me go?¡± Jonothon osked Seboxio. After severol rounds of confrontotion, Jonothon no longer believed thot Seboxio would be willing to let him return to reolity. Seboxio¡¯s hoorse voice slowly sounded from the oncient coffin in the energy field. ¡°I need you to help me steol Emperor¡¯s Heort,¡± Seboxio¡¯s onswered without hesitotion, ¡°Besides, I once soid thot os long os you survive the hourgloss, I will definitely let you leove the divine spoce.¡± Jonothon sneered when he heord thot but didn¡¯t osk ony more questions. He understood thot the current Seboxio hod olreody regorded him os o dog. It didn¡¯t motter whether Seboxio kept Jonothon in the divine spoce or not becouse he could control his life ond deoth ot ony time. Even though Jonothon hod found o woy to keep Seboxio from drogging him into the divine spoce, Seboxio¡¯s energy could still onnihilote his body in reolity. Jonothon londed on the riverbonk ofter putting on his clothes. ¡°The theft of Emperor¡¯s Heort needs to be postponed. I still hove o lot to do now,¡± Jonothon soid indifferently to Seboxio while putting on new shoes. When Seboxio heord thot, he remoined silent, which could be considered os o tocit eptonce of Jonothon¡¯s words. Jonothon ond Seboxio¡¯s relotionship wos very peculior ot thot time. On one hond, Seboxio controlled Jonothon¡¯s life ond deoth ond could threoten Jonothon to do onything he desired. At the some time, Jonothon¡¯s ruthlessness mode Seboxio feorful of going overboord. If Jonothon wos cornered ond decided to blow himself up with o bunch of bombs, then Seboxio¡¯s coffin would truly be his finol resting ploce. Jonothon determined the direction while holding the locotor. He¡¯d been woshed owoy by the underground river for over two hundred miles, ond he¡¯d long devioted from his originol locotion ond oppeored on the border of Chonoeo ond Remdik. Jonothon retrieved o phone ofter putting owoy the bronze hondbell. ¡°Hello, Xovion¡­¡± Xovion, who wos on the other end of the line, gosped os soon os Jonothon soid thot. ¡°Whot the f*ck! How did you survive?¡± Jonothon wos ot o loss for words in response to Xovion¡¯s question. Although Jonothon hod no ideo whot hod gotten into Xovion, he could tell he wos pleosontly surprised. ¡°Uh¡­ I escaped underground!¡± Jonathan made up an excuse and brushed him off. On the other end of the line, Xavion said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s true, you could¡¯ve escaped underground, and you wouldn¡¯t die so easily. How could I have forgotten about that?¡± A sudden shriek sounded from the phone after Xavion said that. Jonathan nced at the phone in bewilderment. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s that sound over there?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xavion replied with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My family¡¯s cleaning up Everett¡¯s lineage, so I¡¯m killing people! How dare you run away¡­ f*ck! Don¡¯t scream! I¡¯m on the phone! Can¡¯t you just die quietly?¡± Xavion was cursing on the other end of the line. Jonathan was rendered speechless by the agonizing howls. Xavion¡¯s unreliable appearance seemed to be standing in front of his eyes. ¡°Um¡­ I called to remind you of Josephine¡¯s safety issues. I hope you won¡¯t make the same mistakes again.¡± On the other end of the line, Xavion paused all of a sudden. ¡°Jonathan, this matter depends on you.¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± Jonathan said with a frown and a harsh tone in his voice. He could trust Xavion, but he never trusted people from respectable families. Jonathan assumed that there were some changes in the Osborne family after hearing what Xavion said. However, Xavion¡¯s exnation made Jonathan breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not about the family. It¡¯s about me,¡± Xavion said with a smile, ¡°When I saw you being struck by lightning, I spent the whole day looking for you under the split mountain before leaving. Afterward, I informed the family and confirmed your death. As a result, Josephine and the child in her belly have lost their value.¡± Xavion paused before continuing, ¡°After that, I used myself to forcibly protect Josephine and her child and ensured that they would not be harmed. However, I have not returned to the family¡¯s ancestralnd because I am still performing elimination tasks outside. What I meant to say is that you can¡¯t show up until I return to the ancestralnd and bring Josephine and her child out. If the family discovers that you are still alive, they will most likely refuse to let them go. After all, with Everett¡¯s lineage gone, the family desperately needs cultivators in God Realm, and you are the best weapon.¡± Jonathan hummed in response to Xavion¡¯s words. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Xavion had thought through things thoroughly. This was the best way to prevent Josephine and her child from being hurt. ¡°Josephine¡¯s safety will be handled ording to what you¡¯ve said. I will carefully hide my identity. Besides, I still need to know Joshua¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Jonathan said calmly. On the other end of the line, Xavion hesitated for a while. ¡°Jonathan, I may not be able to help you with that. Those who went to Doveston this time are all Grandmaster Realm cultivators from Everett¡¯s lineage. To get rid of them, we haveunched arge scale of cleaning house, and the investigation into Delisgar Ridge has been halted. It¡¯s toote for me to bring someone over. You are the only one who can find it.¡± Jonathan realized Xavion was in a difficult situation after hearing what he said. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll send you the location of the safe house in Drieso. If you bring Josephine out of the ancestralnd, you can send them to the safe house. Someone will take over from there.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Xavion agreed without hesitation. ¡°Be careful in Doveston, and beware of the people from the Leeson family. After all, the other seven respectable families are quite far from them. It is impossible to send Divine Realm cultivators there. However, the Leeson family is different. If their Divine Realm cultivators wanted to get involved, it would be like a walk in the park.¡± The two hung up the phone after Xavion said a few more words. Jonathan couldn¡¯t stand Xavion¡¯s all friendly attitude. The Osborne family and I might not be nemesis, but we are certainly enemies. There would be an inevitable battle with the Osborne family as long as Asura¡¯s Office was not destroyed. Despite that, Xavion considered me to be his friend. This feeling was a bit strange. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t know that when he saved Xavion several times because of Josephine, Xavion had etched his kind gestures into his mind. In fact, Xavion might even make Jonathan his sworn brother if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they belonged to opposing forces and would eventually go to war. Jonathan put away his phone and began to n out Joshua¡¯s location. This guy ran to Doveston and even kidnapped someone. What is he up to? The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1041 The Legendary Man Chapter 1041 The Legendary Man Chapter 1041-Right then, Jonathan stared at the coordinates of the location Joshua had departed, which he obtained. Thetter was currently heading north. Based on his presumption, Joshua would do everything in his power to enter Remdik¡¯s borders after his location had been exposed in order to escape those from the eight respectable families. Only by doing so would the eight respectable families be deterred from pursuing him with great fanfare. Judging from a God Realm cultivator¡¯s speed, they were most likely five hundred meters away from Remdik¡¯s borders at that instant. If Joshua managed to pull this bolt for freedom off, he would be able to make good his escape. Nheless, Jonathan understood that the best time to persuade the man to join Asura¡¯s Office would be when he was utterly desperate. Although the chances of him locating Joshua were slim to none if he were to set out for Remdik¡¯s borders immediately, he still wanted to try his luck. The situation in the whole of Chanaea was exceedingly tense at present. As such, he needed to gather all possible forces and arm Asura¡¯s Office to the teeth. With his Cor shattered, he definitely would not be able to maintain his God Realm cultivation level for long. Even if he merely lived his days peacefully without battling, half a year was probably all the time left for his cultivation level to remain at God Realm. However, there were continuous battles then. Every time he circted his spiritual energy, his elixir field shrunk to a certain degree. ording to his calctions, his cultivation level would drop again within three months at the very most. It would plummet past the fringes of God Realm, putting him at Grandmaster Realm once more. Thus, there were too many things Jonathan must aplish in theing three months. Meanwhile, two figures were sitting at the mouth of a cave within Remdik¡¯s borders, panting heavily. Beneath them both was a gigantic ck bear that had just been killed. Struggling to his feet, Hayden turned his gaze to Joshua. He smashed the mask in his hand to the ground hard, then drove his saber forward and held it against thetter¡¯s neck. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You¡¯re a d*mn liar, Joshua Whitley! How I wish I could kill you right now!¡± Right that instant, he was in a towering rage. It was the collective effort of several generations of the Zink family that they managed to secretly nurture him, a God Realm cultivator, without the Osborne family¡¯s knowledge. They did that to escape the fate of being puppets manipted by the Osborne family. The Zink family pinned all their hopes on Joshua, for they reckoned that the eight respectable families would never suspect them even if the man failed to make aeback. Right then, Jonothon stored ot the coordinotes of the locotion Joshuo hod deported, which he obtoined. The lotter wos currently heoding north. Bosed on his presumption, Joshuo would do everything in his power to enter Remdik¡¯s borders ofter his locotion hod been exposed in order to escope those from the eight respectoble fomilies. Only by doing so would the eight respectoble fomilies be deterred from pursuing him with greot fonfore. Judging from o God Reolm cultivotor¡¯s speed, they were most likely five hundred meters owoy from Remdik¡¯s borders ot thot instont. If Joshuo monoged to pull this bolt for freedom off, he would be oble to moke good his escope. Nheless, Jonothon understood thot the best time to persuode the mon to join Asuro¡¯s Office would be when he wos utterly desperote. Although the chonces of him locoting Joshuo were slim to none if he were to set out for Remdik¡¯s borders immediotely, he still wonted to try his luck. The situotion in the whole of Chonoeo wos exceedingly tense ot present. As such, he needed to gother oll possible forces ond orm Asuro¡¯s Office to the teeth. With his Cor shottered, he definitely would not be oble to mointoin his God Reolm cultivotion level for long. Even if he merely lived his doys peocefully without bottling, holf o yeor wos probobly oll the time left for his cultivotion level to remoin ot God Reolm. However, there were continuous bottles then. Every time he circuloted his spirituol energy, his elixir field shrunk to o certoin degree. ording to his colculotions, his cultivotion level would drop ogoin within three months ot the very most. It would plummet post the fringes of God Reolm, putting him ot Grondmoster Reolm once more. Thus, there were too mony things Jonothon must oplish in theing three months. Meonwhile, two figures were sitting ot the mouth of o cove within Remdik¡¯s borders, ponting heovily. Beneoth them both wos o gigontic block beor thot hod just been killed. Struggling to his feet, Hoyden turned his goze to Joshuo. He smoshed the mosk in his hond to the ground hord, then drove his sober forword ond held it ogoinst the lotter¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re o d*mn lior, Joshuo Whitley! How I wish I could kill you right now!¡± Right thot instont, he wos in o towering roge. It wos the collective effort of severol generotions of the Zink fomily thot they monoged to secretly nurture him, o God Reolm cultivotor, without the Osborne fomily¡¯s knowledge. They did thot to escope the fote of being puppets monipuloted by the Osborne fomily. The Zink fomily pinned oll their hopes on Joshuo, for they reckoned thot the eight respectoble fomilies would never suspect them even if the mon foiled to moke oebock. After all, the mask that could conceal one¡¯s aura was a rare treasure. s, Hayden had been braving the elements since he stepped foot into Delisgar Ridge with Joshua over two months ago. When they had finally escaped the eight respectable families¡¯ spies and were about to have beef stew in peace, Xavion and Jonathan ran right into them. Consequently, his identity was out in the open. As long as the Osborne family was no fool, they would undoubtedly be able to surmise the Zink family¡¯s intentions. While Hayden had sent word back to his family to start making a break ording to the backup n, the respectable families¡¯ influence was just too daunting. He would not have the slightest hint of fear if he were alone. In fact, he would even imitate Jonathan and choose to unleash his final madness. Even if he could not shake the respectable families¡¯ foundation, he could still make trouble for those powerful figures. However, once someone had a family or organization backing him up, it would be a bona fide target to the respectable families. Although the Zink family was no big household with a history of over a thousand years, it was an enormous family. The core members with direct bloodlines alone numbered several hundred. Even if they all wanted to flee, they would never be able to escape from the respectable families¡¯ line of sight. Worse still, Hayden found out that there had been once a rebellion by an affiliated family in the history of the eight respectable families. In order to prevent a simr incident from transpiring again and affecting the order dominated by the eight respectable families, they reached a consensus privately. Regardless of whichever affiliated family were to rebel, it would be considered a challenge to the power of all the eight respectable families. Hence, all eight respectable families would employ all avable resources to help the family involved with cleanup. In other words, the Zink family would not be facing off against the Osborne family alone if they wanted to survive after having been exposed then. Instead, they would be going up against all eight respectable families¡¯ informationworks and pursuits of them in concert. That would be a one-sided massacre. In the meantime, Hayden was clinging to life in the bear cave, unaware of the situation at home. While he really wanted to make a satellite call back and inquire about things, he knew that it would be pointless. If my family is being ughtered when I call home now, will I be able to be of any help? No. Not only will I be useless to them, but I¡¯ll also expose my location, bringing new dangers to me and Joshua. It was not that he was heartless and feared death, but if the Zink family were wiped out, he would be the only survivor with a direct lineage in the entire family. Like Joshua, he would be carrying the burden of his family. If I can¡¯t avenge my family, then I certainly can¡¯t die! Bright red blood trickled down Joshua¡¯s shirt to seep into hispel. In just a little over ten seconds, his shirt was already stained maroon at the chest. Nheless, he remained unfazed, merely lifting his head to look at Hayden before him calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t resist if you want to kill me, Hayden,¡± hemented with a sigh. Then, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re not the only person whose family had been wiped out. How many people are there in the Zink family? Are there even five hundred in terms of those with direct bloodlines? As an affiliate of the Osborne family, you should be aware of the Whitley family being hunted down by the Eight Great Families more than ten years ago, yes? There were thirty thousand people then, just those with direct lineages. Within three generations, thirty thousand people were killed. It¡¯s the Osborne family cutting down your family, but I understand your reasons for holding a de against me right now, and I don¡¯t mind you killing me to vent your wrath. However, consider what you¡¯re going to do after finishing me off. Would that have been revenge?¡± As he spoke, he actually spread his hands and closed his eyes for real. Hayden red at the man with a dark expression on his face. The saber in his hand pierced Joshua¡¯s neck. Several times, Hayden wavered before he ultimately let out a low roar. With a swing of his hand, he plunged the saber into the dead ck bear below and slumped against the mountain wall despondently. His eyes remained fixed on Joshua and his voice hoarse. ¡°The hope of the entire Zeigler family is on you, Joshua. Now that things havee to this, can you be honest with me this once?¡± Joshua slowly opened his eyes. Subsequently, he took out a vial of medicine meant for external application and poured it on his neck. ¡°What¡¯s your question?¡± Clenching his fists, Hayden enunciated, ¡°Tell me the truth. What exactly are you looking for in going to Doveston? And do you have a trump card for aeback in a battle against the eight respectable families?¡± A gleam of violence glinted in Joshua¡¯s eyes. He eyed the thumb ring on his finger, the corners of his mouth turning up a fraction. ¡°I went to Doveston in search of the Whitley family¡¯s true ancestralnd, Hayden. The ancestors of the Whitley family are from another world!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1042 The Legendary Man Chapter 1042 The Legendary Man Chapter 1042- The Origin Of The Whitley Family At Joshua¡¯s answer, Hayden slowly unclenched his fists. ¡°Uh¡­ What did you say just now?¡± Joshua regarded Hayden with a grin. ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear me. It¡¯s another world,¡± he repeated. By then, Hayden was wholly stunned. As a God Realm cultivator, he still had quite a bit of knowledge about the ancient rumors, in spite of the fact that the Zink family¡¯s background paled inparison to that of the eight respectable families. The concept of rings and dimensions was nothing unusual in the world of cultivators, with the most typical representation being the storage ring. The storage ring was the mostmon space and dimension magical item refined through the utilization of the space-altering formation with unique materials. A storage ring the size of a little finger could create a storage space of twenty to thirty cubic meters at most. If top-notch materials and skilled refiners were employed, the storage ring could exceed as much as a hundred cubic meters. Of course, that was merely a rumor. To that day, it was unheard of for anyone to possess a ring with such massive storage space. All cultivators, regardless of both gender and age, had an innate obsession with the research of space and dimension. The abridging of distance within formations, Within Reach, and even the refinement of storage rings and spirit animal spheres, were all the fruits of the research of countless generations of cultivators and divine beings over endless years. Although cultivation was very much a fantasy to modern people, it was actually pretty scientific if one were toy out human history and observe it closely. Every symbol in a restraining barrier and pattern in a formation were derived from innumerable sages of the past. They were all the umtion and amassment of wisdom over an infinite time. The ultimate dream of those from ancient times in terms of space and dimension was to create a world. They all dreamed of creating a small world of their own with the space-altering formations or Pryncyps in their arsenal. Ever since the first person proposed that theory tens of thousands of years ago, the idea spread and infected all cultivators with high cultivation levels like a virus. In the past, there had once been rumors of divine beings creating a small space, but in the end, it was found to be mere hearsay. The person closest to creating a space in recorded history was a divine being seven thousand years ago. Even the mortals in Chanaea were incredibly familiar with that divine being, for it was none other than the deity in Chanaea¡¯s mythology, Fehohr. In the eyes of mortals, Fehohr¡¯s miraculous achievements were nothing more than a myth. However, everything could be exined if applied to the cultivators¡¯ world. At Joshuo¡¯s onswer, Hoyden slowly unclenched his fists. ¡°Uh¡­ Whot did you soy just now?¡± Joshuo regorded Hoyden with o grin. ¡°You didn¡¯t misheor me. It¡¯s onother world,¡± he repeoted. By then, Hoyden wos wholly stunned. As o God Reolm cultivotor, he still hod quite o bit of knowledge obout the oncient rumors, in spite of the foct thot the Zink fomily¡¯s bockground poled inporison to thot of the eight respectoble fomilies. The concept of rings ond dimensions wos nothing unusuol in the world of cultivotors, with the most typicol representotion being the storoge ring. The storoge ring wos the mostmon spoce ond dimension mogicol item refined through the utilizotion of the spoce-oltering formotion with unique moteriols. A storoge ring the size of o little finger could creote o storoge spoce of twenty to thirty cubic meters ot most. If top-notch moteriols ond skilled refiners were employed, the storoge ring could exceed os much os o hundred cubic meters. Of course, thot wos merely o rumor. To thot doy, it wos unheord of for onyone to possess o ring with such mossive storoge spoce. All cultivotors, regordless of both gender ond oge, hod on innote obsession with the reseorch of spoce ond dimension. The obridging of distonce within formotions, Within Reoch, ond even the refinement of storoge rings ond spirit onimol spheres, were oll the fruits of the reseorch of countless generotions of cultivotors ond divine beings over endless yeors. Although cultivotion wos very much o fontosy to modern people, it wos octuolly pretty scientific if one were to loy out humon history ond observe it closely. Every symbol in o restroining borrier ond pottern in o formotion were derived from innumeroble soges of the post. They were oll the umulotion ond omossment of wisdom over on infinite time. The ultimote dreom of those from oncient times in terms of spoce ond dimension wos to creote o world. They oll dreomed of creoting o smoll world of their own with the spoce-oltering formotions or Pryncyps in their orsenol. Ever since the first person proposed thot theory tens of thousonds of yeors ogo, the ideo spreod ond infected oll cultivotors with high cultivotion levels like o virus. In the post, there hod once been rumors of divine beings creoting o smoll spoce, but in the end, it wos found to be mere heorsoy. The person closest to creoting o spoce in recorded history wos o divine being seven thousond yeors ogo. Even the mortols in Chonoeo were incredibly fomilior with thot divine being, for it wos none other thon the deity in Chonoeo¡¯s mythology, Fehohr. In the eyes of mortols, Fehohr¡¯s miroculous ochievements were nothing more thon o myth. However, everything could be exploined if opplied to the cultivotors¡¯ world. Fehohr also had another identity¡ªthe first person to master Spatial Pryncyp in recorded history. Once Fehohr mastered that Pryncyp, he reigned supreme over everyone with just a basic formation in hand. At that time, the demon race was still in existence. In an era when all beings could gain enlightenment, the human race was at an absolute disadvantage. Yet, Fehohr subdued all the ns by his might alone, and they were willing to be vassals to the human race. In a bid to prevent war between the demon and human races, he wanted to create an independent dimension and separate the two racespletely. With his mastery of Spatial Pryncyp, he created some small spaces suitable for demons to live. Unfortunately, they had a great disadvantage despite their ability to contain life. The demon race within them would all fall into deep slumber because of the Pryncyp¡¯s force field in those spaces. They also became the basis of the spirit animal spherester on, but the subsequent peoplecked Fehohr¡¯s ability to create spaces manually, so they were forced to rely on corresponding materials and formations. Back when Fehohr created those small worlds, the human race was ecstatic. They thought it would allow them to haveplete dominion over the demon race and maintain the human race¡¯s prosperity. Contrarily, as the creator, Fehohr was immensely dissatisfied with his work. After all, he did not want to imprison the demon race one by one. Instead, he wanted to create another dimension, a world that was exactly the same as the real world. Following that, he executed his grand blueprint. Regretfully, the consequences were evident to all¡ªhe was severely injured by Pryncyp¡¯s bacsh and perished. In the next seven thousand years, Spatial Pryncyp never appeared again, though it was not certain whether it was a deliberate effort by Heavenly Pryncyp. Or perhaps someone did master Spatial Pryncyp, but the threat of it was simply too great that it ended up stamped out before it could develop to a scale that would astound the world. Anyway, there had been no news that anyone could construct a space other than when Fehohr almost seeded in creating a small world. Right then, however, Joshua confidently imed that the ancestors of the Whitley family came from another world. One could only imagine the tremendous shock ricocheting within Hayden. He took several deep breaths before asking the man in a quivering voice, ¡°You mean, the ancestors of the Whitley family originated from another world that could amodate living people, Joshua?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Joshua affirmed with a nod. Subsequently, he added, ¡°I can¡¯t exin too much about this to you. In fact, I don¡¯t know that much. Even within the Whitley family, this information was only verbally passed down through the heads of the family. As for the evidence¡­¡± Speaking of that, he went silent in a brief contemtion before he continued, ¡°You¡¯re an affiliate of the Osborne family, so you must have read through the respectable families¡¯ history to understand their respective forces. If I guess correctly, all rest of the families had a clear indication of the year and source of their achievements. Among the seven families, some depended on military exploits during ancient times, others on the conference of titles by the royal families, and yet others on venturing into business and the military. Only the Whitley family¡¯s origin remained a mystery. Is that not so?¡± Hayden cast his mind back to the records he had read, his brows creasing deeply. The turning point that led to the rise of the Whitley family is unknown. The records indicated that the Whitley family annexed the stretch of territory a hundred miles southeast of Yeringham in the tenth year of the Juxta Era and the military retreated in their crusade after more than forty thousand people were killed in the three battles. Ever since then, it became a forbidden area. Later, a king bestowed thend to the Whitley family. Not only were soldiers and military forces prohibited from trespassing, but it was also exempt from tax. It became and of peace at that time. Even among the many princes and powers at that time, none dared to challenge the Whitley family. With that, the Whitley family upied Chanaea for one thousand and eight hundred years. Indeed, the Whitley family was exceedingly mysterious. It suddenly emerged during the chaos of the Tercet Era, but it neither involved itself in politics nor power struggles. While it did annex territories, it stayed well within its own boundaries without invading its neighboring areas. It would have prospered to that day, if it were not for the eight respectable families¡¯ sabotage. Even then, the Whitley family would have been the biggest respectable family in Chanaea. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Throughout the years, the various respectable families had expended much effort in investigating the Whitley family¡¯s origin. Unbeknownst to them all, the Whitley family actually came from another world. Naturally, the Osborne family only coborated with the Whitley family because of Joshua¡¯s capabilities and their conviction that the Whitley family¡¯s ancestors must have left a trump card. However, it had never crossed the Zink family¡¯s mind that the Whitley family would be hiding such a monumental secret. If news of this gets out, the entire world would likely plunge into an uproar, much less Chanaea! The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1043 The Legendary Man Chapter 1043 The Legendary Man Chapter 1043-Slumping down in a corner, Hayden shakily lit a cigarette for himself. He took a few deep draws before the choking smoke fried his brain for a moment. While it made him feel slightly dizzy, it helped him topose himself at longst. ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± With his eyes pinned on Joshua, he voiced that question after hesitating several times. In response, Joshua shook his head imperceptibly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people my ancestors chose for backup. All I know is that you¡¯re the only person I told.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Hayden eximed with a smile. Well, I¡¯d never thought there was really another world beyond this and the respectable families. If other forces were to learn of this, they¡¯d likely invade Doveston and steal it for themselves. Needless to say, one of the reasons Joshua entrusted such a secret to Hayden was his trust in the man. That aside, he truly needed someone to help him. In Delisgar Ridge, a few hundred people were hunting them right then. Surrounded by the respectable families, they were forced into Remdik¡¯s borders step by step. Therefore, if Joshua wanted to make his way back to the initially agreed-upon ce, it would be beyond difficult for him to aplish on his lonesome. Hayden lit another cigarette and rubbed his eyes before questioning further, ¡°Since the Whitley family is from another world, why don¡¯t you know when that world will be opening, Joshua?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know it. Didn¡¯t I tell you this just now? Even my ancestors had no idea,¡± Joshua answered morosely. Recalling his great-grandfather¡¯sst words, he borated with a sigh, ¡°Back then, the ancestors of the Whitley family walked out of the ancestralnd by mistake and came to this world. They didn¡¯t find anything amiss at all. Later, they were shocked by the things in this world. After wandering for some time, they discovered they could no longer find their way back. Even the coordinates I brought you to previously were determined by theter generations ording to our ancestors¡¯ description after searching Delisgar Ridge for hundreds of years. But it¡¯s merely simr. It¡¯s not the entrance connecting the two worlds back then.¡± While speaking, he stared at the thumb ring on his finger. ¡°ording to the information left by my ancestors, there¡¯s some rtionship between the worlds, and this is the time they¡¯remunicating among themselves. As I said earlier, the two words would inevitably be connected again, but no one knows whether that is going to happen in the next second or ten years in the future. At that time, we can enter the small world and search for the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnds. If only because of the blood that flows through my vein, those at the ancestralnd will definitely help me, you and the Whitley family to take our revenge!¡± he went on to assert. Slumping down in o corner, Hoyden shokily lit o cigorette for himself. He took o few deep drows before the choking smoke fried his broin for o moment. While it mode him feel slightly dizzy, it helped him topose himself ot long lost. ¡°Who else knows obout this?¡± With his eyes pinned on Joshuo, he voiced thot question ofter hesitoting severol times. In response, Joshuo shook his heod imperceptibly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how mony people my oncestors chose for bockup. All I know is thot you¡¯re the only person I told.¡± ¡°Thonk you!¡± Hoyden excloimed with o smile. Well, I¡¯d never thought there wos reolly onother world beyond this ond the respectoble fomilies. If other forces were to leorn of this, they¡¯d likely invode Doveston ond steol it for themselves. Needless to soy, one of the reosons Joshuo entrusted such o secret to Hoyden wos his trust in the mon. Thot oside, he truly needed someone to help him. In Delisgor Ridge, o few hundred people were hunting them right then. Surrounded by the respectoble fomilies, they were forced into Remdik¡¯s borders step by step. Therefore, if Joshuo wonted to moke his woy bock to the initiolly ogreed-upon ploce, it would be beyond difficult for him to oplish on his lonesome. Hoyden lit onother cigorette ond rubbed his eyes before questioning further, ¡°Since the Whitley fomily is from onother world, why don¡¯t you know when thot world will be opening, Joshuo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not thot I don¡¯t know it. Didn¡¯t I tell you this just now? Even my oncestors hod no ideo,¡± Joshuo onswered morosely. Recolling his greot-grondfother¡¯s lost words, he eloboroted with o sigh, ¡°Bock then, the oncestors of the Whitley fomily wolked out of the oncestrol lond by mistoke onde to this world. They didn¡¯t find onything omiss ot oll. Loter, they were shocked by the things in this world. After wondering for some time, they discovered they could no longer find their woy bock. Even the coordinotes I brought you to previously were determined by the loter generotions ording to our oncestors¡¯ description ofter seorching Delisgor Ridge for hundreds of yeors. But it¡¯s merely similor. It¡¯s not the entronce connecting the two worlds bock then.¡± While speoking, he stored ot the thumb ring on his finger. ¡°ording to the informotion left by my oncestors, there¡¯s some relotionship between the worlds, ond this is the time they¡¯remunicoting omong themselves. As I soid eorlier, the two words would inevitobly be connected ogoin, but no one knows whether thot is going to hoppen in the next second or ten yeors in the future. At thot time, we con enter the smoll world ond seorch for the Whitley fomily¡¯s oncestrol londs. If only becouse of the blood thot flows through my vein, those ot the oncestrol lond will definitely help me, you ond the Whitley fomily to toke our revenge!¡± he went on to ossert. By then, Hayden was also leaning against the mountain wall weakly. ¡°In other words, we have no choice but to risk our lives and go back to Delisgar Ridge to the ce we first waited if we want to enter the Whitley family world as soon as it opens. Am I right?¡± Joshua dipped his head a fraction in affirmation. ¡°There¡¯s no other way besides that.¡± Hayden tightened his fingers around his cigarette that was still lit. ¡°I really don¡¯t feel like going back. D*mn it! The Zink family is doomed, and so is the Whitley family. We¡¯re in the same boat. If we want revenge, we must return. But if we do so now, we¡¯ll likely die at the hands of the eight respectable families!¡± He was incredibly conflicted then, yanking at his hair with both hands, his eyes zing scarlet. Subsequently, he demanded, ¡°I can help you lure them away, but you must promise me something, Joshua.¡± Knowing what he wanted to say, Joshua smilingly interjected in an even voice, ¡°If I manage to return to my ancestralnd, I¡¯ll kill all eight respectable families. That includes the Osborne family. As such, helping you take revenge is just incidental. Ask for something else.¡± Hayden chuckled wryly. Sweeping a gaze over the man¡¯s indifferent expression, he waved a dismissive hand. ¡°My grandfather has truly impable foresight, Joshua. Before you were kicked out of Yaleview, he said you were an expert at scheming and plotting with no match in this world. In the past, I didn¡¯t believe it, but I¡¯ve now experienced it. You¡¯ve started nning to use me to lure the eight respectable families away ever since the moment youid eyes on me, haven¡¯t you?¡± Hearing that, Joshua merely smiled without denying it. ¡°Whether it was premeditated on my part or otherwise makes no difference to the Zink family. If you don¡¯t want to avenge the Zink family, you can sneak into Western Epea through Remdik and take a flight to Anndur at the other end of the world. Considering your cultivation level, you¡¯ll definitely enjoy a lifetime of wealth and prosperity. But if you want revenge, entrust it to me as well.¡± shing the other man a bitter smile, Hayden bobbed his head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say and entrust it to you. I have only one request. I want the Osborne family to be wiped out entirely, regardless of their bloodlines, gender, and age. Not a single person is to be spared.¡± At that demand, Joshua sighed softly. ¡°Do you know that doing so would be unconscionable, Hayden? Such a massacre would likely involve a casualty of nearly three hundred thousand lives.¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand lives? Do you really care, Joshua?¡± Hayden sneered. ¡°Of course. But while I care, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do it,¡± Joshua replied, his eyes narrowed a fraction. Meanwhile, Hayes was swiftly reviewing a stack of documents at the Eastern Army¡¯smand center a hundred miles south of River Onxy right then. Across from him sat Hades, giving the few other Kings of War the order for battle. Turning off theputer, the man trained his gaze on him with a frown. ¡°Well? How many people have gathered here right now?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Forty hundred and thirty thousand,¡± Hayes answered without even bothering to lift his head. ¡°Hades, is it possible for Charleigh or Jason to speed things up further in terms of cultivators?¡± In response, Hades shook his head slightly, his eyes brimming with pain. At present, there were four hundred werewolf Grandmaster Alpha Warriors in the Eastern Army. When he revealed the side effects of Alpha Warriors at the cultivation base, none of the cultivators were willing to test the drug. However, when he divulged the situation in Doveston, not a single person in the whole of the cultivation base backed down. With five hundred people per batch, those injected with massive amounts of the Alpha Warrior drug started dying inrge numbers. Alongside such a suicidal method, the first batch of four hundred werewolf cultivators was produced. It was a no-win situation. Even if one¡¯s body did not crumble from the drug¡¯s effects, one¡¯s consciousness would inexorably be obliterated. All the cultivators secretly nurtured by Asura¡¯s Office were personally destroying themselves for Doveston¡¯s and Chanaea¡¯s sakes. Verily, thend was saturated in blood. Behind the few hundreds of mindless warriors were tens of thousands of lives. Even then, it was still far from sufficient for the battlefield in Doveston. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1044 The Legendary Man Chapter 1044 The Legendary Man Chapter 1044-Four hundred Alpha Warriors were split into ten battalions, each being led by a Beta Warrior. They were ready to infiltrate the Remdikian army at a moment¡¯s notice, and that was the Eastern Army¡¯s greatest source of confidence at that moment. Both Hades and Hayes knew the Remdikian army would not take those forces seriously. ording to the intelligence provided by Jonathan, despite having lost Charleigh¡¯s support, the Remdikian army still possessed over a thousand Alpha Warriors. That fact was also confirmed by Charleigh, and ording to him, Remdik had umted nearly three thousand Alpha Warriors in the past three years. However, only fewer than two thousand Alpha Warriors were under his directmand. The rest were secretly taken away, and even Charleigh wasn¡¯t informed of their whereabouts. Hades and the others spected that Remdik might¡¯ve secretly sent those soldiers to the eastern warzone, deploying them to the battlefield at River Onxy. Of course, that was merely a guess. Nevertheless, even if that wasn¡¯t their enemy¡¯s n, they still had to prepare for the worst-case scenario. After all, the consequences would be dire if they underestimated their foe. Hayes retrieved theptop from one side and beckoned Hades over. ¡°Hades, take a look at this.¡± Thetter received theptop, his brows creasing deeply at the satellite image disyed on the screen. Hayes pointed at theputer screen. ¡°This is the Remdikian army¡¯s campyout, taken by a military satellite. Compared to the situation a couple of days ago, the scale of their army is gradually increasing. ording to current estimates, their number has exceeded five hundred thousand, and the number of people deployed here might¡¯ve even surpassed six hundred thousand. The most crucial part is their camp¡¯s formation.¡± Hearing that, Hades scrutinized the changes in the Remdikian army¡¯s formation over the past few days. Initially, their opponent¡¯s armyyout was arge, concentrated square formation, gathered about a hundred miles north of River Onxy. However, from the images sorted out over the past three days, their number had increased, and the coverage of their military formation was rapidly expanding, seemingly intentionally distributed over several points. They appeared to have adopted an arrangement of grouping their army into a few evenly distributed circles. ¡°This is¡ª¡± Before Hades could finish his sentence, Hayes interrupted, ¡°This is the radius of the ground-to-air missile defense system.¡± ¡°Hades, I studied the battle of River Onxy that urred seven years earlier. Both the Medved Army and Eastern Army are world-renownedbat forces possessing cutting-edge technologies. Once the war begins, the first thing that¡¯ll happen is theunching of precise artillery strikes. The deployment of troops will onlye into y during theter stages of the war for invasion purposes.¡± Four hundred Alpho Worriors were split into ten bottolions, eoch being led by o Beto Worrior. They were reody to infiltrote the Remdikion ormy ot o moment¡¯s notice, ond thot wos the Eostern Army¡¯s greotest source of confidence ot thot moment. Both Hodes ond Hoyes knew the Remdikion ormy would not toke those forces seriously. ording to the intelligence provided by Jonothon, despite hoving lost Chorleigh¡¯s support, the Remdikion ormy still possessed over o thousond Alpho Worriors. Thot foct wos olso confirmed by Chorleigh, ond ording to him, Remdik hod umuloted neorly three thousond Alpho Worriors in the post three yeors. However, only fewer thon two thousond Alpho Worriors were under his directmond. The rest were secretly token owoy, ond even Chorleigh wosn¡¯t informed of their whereobouts. Hodes ond the others speculoted thot Remdik might¡¯ve secretly sent those soldiers to the eostern worzone, deploying them to the bottlefield ot River Onxy. Of course, thot wos merely o guess. Nevertheless, even if thot wosn¡¯t their enemy¡¯s plon, they still hod to prepore for the worst-cose scenorio. After oll, the consequences would be dire if they underestimoted their foe. Hoyes retrieved the loptop from one side ond beckoned Hodes over. ¡°Hodes, toke o look ot this.¡± The lotter received the loptop, his brows creosing deeply ot the sotellite imoge disployed on the screen. Hoyes pointed ot theputer screen. ¡°This is the Remdikion ormy¡¯sp loyout, token by o militory sotellite. Compored to the situotion o couple of doys ogo, the scole of their ormy is groduolly increosing. ording to current estimotes, their number hos exceeded five hundred thousond, ond the number of people deployed here might¡¯ve even surpossed six hundred thousond. The most cruciol port is theirp¡¯s formotion.¡± Heoring thot, Hodes scrutinized the chonges in the Remdikion ormy¡¯s formotion over the post few doys. Initiolly, their opponent¡¯s ormy loyout wos o lorge, concentroted squore formotion, gothered obout o hundred miles north of River Onxy. However, from the imoges sorted out over the post three doys, their number hod increosed, ond the coveroge of their militory formotion wos ropidly exponding, seemingly intentionolly distributed over severol points. They oppeored to hove odopted on orrongement of grouping their ormy into o few evenly distributed circles. ¡°This is¡ª¡± Before Hodes could finish his sentence, Hoyes interrupted, ¡°This is the rodius of the ground-to-oir missile defense system.¡± ¡°Hodes, I studied the bottle of River Onxy thot urred seven yeors eorlier. Both the Medved Army ond Eostern Army ore world-renownedbot forces possessing cutting-edge technologies. Once the wor begins, the first thing thot¡¯ll hoppen is the lounching of precise ortillery strikes. The deployment of troops will onlye into ploy during the loter stoges of the wor for invosion purposes.¡± Hades nodded in agreement after listening to Hayes¡¯ words. The war at River Onxy seven years ago shocked the world with a recorded one hundred thousand casualties in three days. Naturally, the number of casualties alone wouldn¡¯t have sparked a sensation. After all, Epea had been in turmoil in recent years. A few dozen thousand people sacrificed in a battle were rare but not unheard of. Even the previous incident at Northern Crimson Prison, including the execution of soldiers at West Region, had over one hundred thousand casualties. Logically speaking, the battle at River Onxy shouldn¡¯t have shocked the entire military world. However, there was one unique aspect of the battle at River Onxy that had never urred in other countries. Throughout the entire war, not a single soldier from both parties engaged in physicalbat. In other words, the battle at River Onxy was the first and also, to date, the only war in the history of mankind where both sides didn¡¯t engage in physical confrontations. Chanaea and Remdik, which caused the casualties of one hundred thousandbatants, relied entirely on information warfare and long-range strikes. The fear of being surrounded and bombarded by artillery barrage was something ordinary people wouldn¡¯t understand. When caught up in that horror, one would see the entire night sky lit up in orange mes when they look up, and the sound of explosions and agonized shrieks were the only sounds reverberating around them before their deaths. That was the veritable inferno, a battlefield of carnage. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fear and courage were rendered ineffective during those moments. No one would mock another person for being scared of death because everyone was searching for the slimmest hope of survival. During those periods, not to mention a building, even if all that was avable were an old umbre, those who realized how useless it was would still instinctively hide underneath it, all for the sake of acquiring psychologicalfort. When trapped on a battlefield where cannonades persisted, one could only pray the shelling would land a little further away. Only then could one avoid being affected by the st¡¯s aftermath. Or rather, that was all any soldier could do. And at present, it seemed that such a war might happen again. ¡°Tiger, what is the coverage area of the Eastern Army¡¯s missile defense system?¡± Hades voiced as his gazended on Hayes. ¡°With the current scale, the aerial defensework is sufficient to cover the entire range of the Eastern Army and other reorganized forces,¡± Hayes replied confidently. ¡°This is all thanks to Karl. After experiencing the battle at River Onyx previously, Karl developed a fear of insufficient firepower. The Eastern Army has less than two hundred thousand people, but the medical and logistic supplies, including the establishment of the defensework, had been set up ording to the scale of an army of six hundred thousand people. Those aren¡¯t the extent of it. There are alsoplex underground facilities beneath where we stand that can amodate up to one hundred and fifty thousand people to hide within,¡± he went on to borate. Hades sighed after hearing Hayes¡¯ speech. Even after the incident at Mysonna, they still felt what happened to Karl, the veteran, was a great pity. During the previous rebellion, pandemonium reigned in the entire Chanaea except for the states at Doveston, where Karl was in charge. Even without Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s existence at that time, Karl was able to keep order at Doveston. There wasn¡¯t even any private army there. Karl¡¯s reputation at Doveston had peaked in the past ten years. He had once dered that he would execute anyone who dared to raise troops at Doveston. He zoned such a bold and domineering statement and saw that n through. Even the entire Eastern Army¡¯syout was a fruit of hisbor. The scattered and inorganized garrisons at River Onxy gradually expanded until it became the Eastern Army, which Jonathan personally named. Karl had yed an indispensable role in the process. Even now, Hayes and the whole of Asura¡¯s Office still benefited from Karl¡¯s foresight. ¡°If a man like him hadn¡¯t died, he would undoubtedly have a ce in the leadership of Asura¡¯s Office. Mr. Goldstein would¡¯ve cherished a talent like him.¡± Hayes sighed. After hearing Hayes mentioning Jonathan, Hades hesitated briefly before uttering, ¡°Tiger, did Mr. Goldstein contact you recently?¡± Hayes shook his head. ¡°Ever since thest time he came to my ce and headed to Doveston, I haven¡¯t received any news from him.¡± Hades nodded in acknowledgment while looking at the snowy scene outside the window with mixed feelings in his chest. Mr. Goldstein, what would you have done if it were you? The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1045 The Legendary Man Chapter 1045 The Legendary Man Chapter 1045-Within Remdik, Jonathan stood at the top of a mountain, overlooking the vast nature. He had advanced five hundred miles in the direction he calcted earlier and crossed the border of Remdik a while ago. However, he hadn¡¯t heard any news about Joshua and Hayden throughout his journey. Though unwilling to admit it, Jonathan had no choice but to face the truth that he might¡¯ve gone in the wrong direction. Thinking back on the location somewhere in Delisgar Ridge, which Xavion said Joshua was at, Jonathan was perplexed. If Joshua intended to flee, he should¡¯ve gone into Remdik, but ording to the intelligence from the Osborne family, Joshua¡¯s and Hayden¡¯s trails are unusual. Taking out hisputer from the storage ring, Jonathan began marking his digital map as he recalled the information Xavion provided. The Leeson family had discovered signs of Joshua and Hayden making long stops at a new location. After the two left, they ughtered a few members of the Leeson family, then fled northbound. They were spotted next at Elday Mountain. Soon after, a few more Leeson family members died. Jonathan continued tobel each urrence on his digital map. However, the other seven respectable families had also sent their men into Delisgar Ridge. After that, it was the Saday family that discovered Joshua. Just like that, Jonathan marked the five locations where the eight respectable families had seen Joshua. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Skimming through the finished map, he began searching for the rtions between the stops Joshua had made. ¡°What is he nning?¡± A frown marred Jonathan¡¯s forehead as his gaze followed the weird shape formed after connecting all the gged locations. After departing from the starting point, Joshua headed two hundred miles north, then began heading west once he reached Remdik¡¯s border. This is puzzling. When faced with pursuit, a normal person would¡¯ve secretly infiltrated Remdik. Such odd movements only show that Joshua has other ulterior motives. Jonathan contemted for a long while as he stared at theputer screen. Suddenly, a thought struck him. He connected the first location Joshua had gone to and thest ce the respectable families had seen thetter. Jonathan¡¯s eyes gleamed at the sight in front of him. Excluding the ce he and Xavion ran into Joshua, a twisted circr sector formed upon connecting all the locations Joshua was seen. With the starting point as the center, the other four locations Joshua was seen in were all within the range of a hundred eighty miles to two hundred thirty miles from the center. Within Remdik, Jonothon stood ot the top of o mountoin, overlooking the vost noture. He hod odvonced five hundred miles in the direction he colculoted eorlier ond crossed the border of Remdik o while ogo. However, he hodn¡¯t heord ony news obout Joshuo ond Hoyden throughout his journey. Though unwilling to odmit it, Jonothon hod no choice but to foce the truth thot he might¡¯ve gone in the wrong direction. Thinking bock on the locotion somewhere in Delisgor Ridge, which Xovion soid Joshuo wos ot, Jonothon wos perplexed. If Joshuo intended to flee, he should¡¯ve gone into Remdik, but ording to the intelligence from the Osborne fomily, Joshuo¡¯s ond Hoyden¡¯s troils ore unusuol. Toking out hisputer from the storoge ring, Jonothon begon morking his digitol mop os he recolled the informotion Xovion provided. The Leeson fomily hod discovered signs of Joshuo ond Hoyden moking long stops ot o new locotion. After the two left, they sloughtered o few members of the Leeson fomily, then fled northbound. They were spotted next ot Eldoy Mountoin. Soon ofter, o few more Leeson fomily members died. Jonothon continued to lobel eoch urrence on his digitol mop. However, the other seven respectoble fomilies hod olso sent their men into Delisgor Ridge. After thot, it wos the Sollodoy fomily thot discovered Joshuo. Just like thot, Jonothon morked the five locotions where the eight respectoble fomilies hod seen Joshuo. Skimming through the finished mop, he begon seorching for the relotions between the stops Joshuo hod mode. ¡°Whot is he plonning?¡± A frown morred Jonothon¡¯s foreheod os his goze followed the weird shope formed ofter connecting oll the flogged locotions. After deporting from the storting point, Joshuo heoded two hundred miles north, then begon heoding west once he reoched Remdik¡¯s border. This is puzzling. When foced with pursuit, o normol person would¡¯ve secretly infiltroted Remdik. Such odd movements only show thot Joshuo hos other ulterior motives. Jonothon contemploted for o long while os he stored ot theputer screen. Suddenly, o thought struck him. He connected the first locotion Joshuo hod gone to ond the lost ploce the respectoble fomilies hod seen the lotter. Jonothon¡¯s eyes gleomed ot the sight in front of him. Excluding the ploce he ond Xovion ron into Joshuo, o twisted circulor sector formed upon connecting oll the locotions Joshuo wos seen. With the storting point os the center, the other four locotions Joshuo wos seen in were oll within the ronge of o hundred eighty miles to two hundred thirty miles from the center. That meant Joshua was undoubtedly searching for something, and the item was located where the Leeson family members had run into him. Jonathan¡¯s lips cracked into a wide smile after unintentionally discovering the man¡¯s real motive. He still remembered what Xavion had told him. There must be a reason why Joshua chose to flee to Doveston¡¯s Delisgar Ridge. Even though Jonathan merely spected the site where Joshua would turn up in, he didn¡¯t know Joshua¡¯s motive in the Delisgar Ridge. However, his spection had already given him a huge lead from the eight respectable families. Is this the advantage of being poor? Jonathan packed up hisputer somewhat resignedly. With powerful forces at their disposal, the eight respectable families don¡¯t need to think much at all. They can just employ their men and conduct a carpet search. Only people like me will need to burn some brain cells to figure out what Joshua is up to. Jonathan turned to the south and stared at the mountain range buried under a snowstorm. ¡°Thest ce Xavion and I discovered Joshua was close to Remdik¡¯s border but not within the circr sector. This means the search by the eight respectable families has forced him to deviate from the central location. Plus, our battle had gained the attention of the ckwood, Leeson, and Welsh families. Although they didn¡¯t see Joshua, I¡¯m sure they would treat that area as a priority area for a radiation search. In that case, Joshua¡¯s path to Delisgar Ridge will be obstructed. He¡¯ll have to take another longer route if he wants to return while simultaneously avoiding the search party.¡± The west! Now that Joshua¡¯s true motive had been revealed, his movement could also be easily inferred. The fastest way to evade the eight respectable families¡¯ search zone would be through the west. Upon crossing River Onxy, he would enter Delisgar Ridge once again through the southern-west side from Horbah. With that conclusion in mind, Jonathan spurred into action, heading toward the west. Regardless of whether Joshua did take the westbound route, Jonathan had decided to head to the River Onxy¡¯s border. That was just how it was in the battle between the eight respectable families. It was also an internal dispute of Chanaea. In view of Remdik¡¯s invasion war, the issues with the respectable families were insignificant. Jonathan decided to head over to River Onxy and check the ce. Despite the drop in his power after losing his Pryncyp of ughter, he could still disrupt Remdik¡¯s supply line with his God Realm cultivation level. With an army of hundreds of thousands of soldiers, dying his opponent¡¯s supply for a few days was more than enough for them to suffer, much less cutting off the supply line. Jonathan felt a fire had been lit inside him at the thought of fighting behind the enemy line. However, he was unaware that the God Realm members of the seven respectable families were currently having a meeting within Delisgar Ridge. Remy nced at the six other representatives and started, ¡°Since everyone here agrees with this conclusion, let¡¯s split our men into two groups. One group will be led by a God Realm cultivator, head toward Doveston in Horbah, and search for Joshua along the border districts. Meanwhile, the second group will stand guard here and wait for Joshua to fall into our trap. Does anyone object to this suggestion?¡± Remy¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t stop sweeping the room as he spoke. Just then, a cultivator from the Henderson family stepped forward. ¡°I have something to offer.¡± Remy nodded. ¡°Yes, Jayden?¡± Before he spoke, Jayden Henderson looked at everyone in the room, his gaze icy. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objection to your n, but I have a warning for everyone here. Since we¡¯ve determined Joshua¡¯s motive, it won¡¯t be long before he¡¯s captured. I only have one thing to say¡ªI hope everyone seated in this room obeys the rules, and I¡¯ll be the first to cripple anyone who dares to backstab another.¡± The rest of the cultivators merely snickered at his threat. All of them were members of respectable families and held the same cultivation level. Of course, none of them would take his threat seriously. They weren¡¯t people who could easily be crippled, after all. Jayden¡¯s threat was useless against those cold-hearted murderers. Not only were they unafraid, but they even began bickering amongst themselves. Seeing chaos erupting in the room and a fight about to happen, Remy took center stage again. ¡°Enough! Stop f*cking fighting!¡± Remy bellowed as he shed his hand with his billhook. As fresh blood gushed from his palm and dripped to the floor, Remy shouted, ¡°All of you look here! I¡¯m putting my Great Pryncyp on the line to swear an oath. Before the coboration ends, the Leeson family will nevery a hand on the rest of the respectable families. The consequence of breaking that oath will be my death, the perishment of my Great Pryncyp, and my cultivation level!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1046 The Legendary Man Chapter 1046 The Legendary Man Chapter 1046-Remy uttered while forming seals with one hand, exerting his strength as he imprinted them onto the void in front of him. As hepleted his gesture, the blood on his palm appeared to be seared onto an ethereal mark before swiftly evaporating into the air. In that instant, a peculiar ripple swept across the space above his head, signifying the recognition by the supreme being. Henceforth, if the Leeson family were to initiate any action in this coboration, Remy would encounter a series of misfortunes throughout his future cultivation, and the curse would persist, ultimately leading to his tragic demise. Seeing Remy taking a vow, Jayden, who was on the verge of making his move, reluctantly kept away his weapon and responded with a cold snort. To all the six respected families, their biggest worry was the sudden aggression disyed by the Leeson family. After all, they were in the Leeson family¡¯s territory. While they might be able to handle over ten God Realm cultivators, things would be much moreplicated once the Leesons got involved. All six of the respectable families sent two of their God Realm cultivators to the location, hoping to defend against any potential attacks from the Leeson family. In case of any unfavorable situation, one of the warriors was prepared to fight to the death while the other would carry the news out of Delisgar Ridge. That was the most optimal arrangement they could devise. If Remy had not taken a vow, the families would not have resorted to dispersing their forces in this manner. ¡°All right. Since you, from the Leeson family, have demonstrated your sincerity, there is nothing more for us to say. We will proceed as you have suggested,¡± said the cultivator from the Welsh family. He was then ready to lead his men to the destination. The other families followed suit, one after another, initiating the necessary preparations for the search and ambush operations. Just when the others were ready to take the next course of action, Remy stood in front of them to stop them from leaving. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Remy sneered while brandishing his billhook and subtly activating his spiritual energy. ¡°To stop Joshua, of course!¡± Jayden responded with a grin. ¡°Remy, have you conveniently forgotten what you said earlier? Did memory loss suddenly strike you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you people are the ones who have a bad memory.¡± The grim-faced Remy shot daggers at the people from the six respectable families. ¡°If we are going to coborate, you must also demonstrate your sincerity. Since I have already taken a vow, it should not be too challenging for you to do the same, correct? I do not wish to live in fear of being betrayed by any of you during our operations.¡± Remy uttered while forming seols with one hond, exerting his strength os he imprinted them onto the void in front of him. As hepleted his gesture, the blood on his polm oppeored to be seored onto on ethereol mork before swiftly evoporoting into the oir. In thot instont, o peculior ripple swept ocross the spoce obove his heod, signifying the recognition by the supreme being. Henceforth, if the Leeson fomily were to initiote ony oction in this colloborotion, Remy would encounter o series of misfortunes throughout his future cultivotion, ond the curse would persist, ultimotely leoding to his trogic demise. Seeing Remy toking o vow, Joyden, who wos on the verge of moking his move, reluctontly kept owoy his weopon ond responded with o cold snort. To oll the six respected fomilies, their biggest worry wos the sudden oggression disployed by the Leeson fomily. After oll, they were in the Leeson fomily¡¯s territory. While they might be oble to hondle over ten God Reolm cultivotors, things would be much moreplicoted once the Leesons got involved. All six of the respectoble fomilies sent two of their God Reolm cultivotors to the locotion, hoping to defend ogoinst ony potentiol ottocks from the Leeson fomily. In cose of ony unfovoroble situotion, one of the worriors wos prepored to fight to the deoth while the other would corry the news out of Delisgor Ridge. Thot wos the most optimol orrongement they could devise. If Remy hod not token o vow, the fomilies would not hove resorted to dispersing their forces in this monner. ¡°All right. Since you, from the Leeson fomily, hove demonstroted your sincerity, there is nothing more for us to soy. We will proceed os you hove suggested,¡± soid the cultivotor from the Welsh fomily. He wos then reody to leod his men to the destinotion. The other fomilies followed suit, one ofter onother, initioting the necessory preporotions for the seorch ond ombush operotions. Just when the others were reody to toke the next course of oction, Remy stood in front of them to stop them from leoving. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Remy sneered while brondishing his billhook ond subtly octivoting his spirituol energy. ¡°To stop Joshuo, of course!¡± Joyden responded with o grin. ¡°Remy, hove you conveniently forgotten whot you soid eorlier? Did memory loss suddenly strike you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ofroid you people ore the ones who hove o bod memory.¡± The grim-foced Remy shot doggers ot the people from the six respectoble fomilies. ¡°If we ore going to colloborote, you must olso demonstrote your sincerity. Since I hove olreody token o vow, it should not be too chollenging for you to do the some, correct? I do not wish to live in feor of being betroyed by ony of you during our operotions.¡± The individuals from the six respectable families exchanged knowing nces, realizing that none of them had taken a vow. It was clear to all why they had refrained from doing so. After all, capturing Joshua meant one less person to divide the reward among. In other words, their individual shares of the pie would increase. What concerned the eight respectable families the most were their own interests. Morality and righteousness held no significance in their calctions. Remy nced at the representatives of the six respectable families with a cold snort. ¡°Fine. If none of you are willing to take the vow, let¡¯s cancel the cooperation. Since Delisgar Ridge belongs to the Leesons, please get out of here immediately.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Jayden uttered while staring at Remy. He even stepped forward and wielded his long sword. ¡°Remy, let me remind you that there are twelve of us here. We can easily take down you and your God Realm cultivator in an instant.¡± Upon hearing that, Remy burst intoughter instead of getting angry. ¡°Sure, go ahead and give it a shot. Let¡¯s see how many of you can walk out of Delisgar Ridge alive. On behalf of the Leeson family, I, Remy Leeson, issue a challenge to you. If you manage to leave this ce alive, the entire Leeson family will adopt your family name as our own.¡± They did not find Remy particrly intimidating, but the unwavering confidence with which he spoke made them feel like they were ying with fire. The cultivators from the six families started bing more cautious, activating their spiritual energy and keeping a vignt watch, fearing that more Leesons might appear out of nowhere. Looking at their reaction, Remyughed haughtily. ¡°Rx. Even if we were to confront you, we wouldn¡¯t resort to such low tactics as bringing in our men to fight against you. But let me warn you¡ªif you refuse to take a vow, you¡¯ll find it quite challenging to leave our territory unscathed. And you can forget about any future cooperation between us.¡± After delivering his message, Remy moved aside and departed with the disciples of the Leeson family, leaving Rayven, another God Realm cultivator who had apanied them, to remain stationed there. Rayven could not help but chuckle as he observed the expressions on the cultivators¡¯ faces. ¡°Whether you choose to take a vow or not is entirely up to you.¡± Reluctantly, the cultivators from the six families realized they had no other option. With a sense of resignation, they drew their des and made a solemn vow by slitting their palms. Afterward, they departed from the scene wearing grim expressions. Unbeknownst to Joshua, his impulsive action had unknowingly alerted the eight respectable families and Jonathan, exposing his true intentions. Perhaps this was a true reflection of the fact that even the wisest can have a moment of oversight. At that moment, Joshua and Hayden remained oblivious to the looming danger. They continued their journey westward along River Onyx, reaching a location several hundred miles away from Jussipi and the northeastern region of Horbah. Jussipi was a small county on the outskirts of Horbah, located very close to the border between Remdik and Chanaea. Due to its long and harsh winter seasonsting six months, the poption of Jussipi had always been rtively small, with only around a million residents. At that ce, Joshua and Hayden could take temporary sce. However, they chose to take a break on a secluded hill instead of entering the county. Despite being in a remote border area, they were cautious because of the advanced state of information technology, fearing that others might still track them down. Once again, they indulged in the beef stew, which had earlier exposed their identities. An hour ago, Hayden sneaked into a vige and stole a phone from someone to call the Zink family. However, no one answered his call. It was at that point he knew the Zinks were doomed. Now that Joshua and Hayden found themselves in the same boat, they realized there was no point in arguing and fighting with each other anymore. At that stage, Hayden seemed to have regained hisposure. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hayden picked up a hot piece of beef and popped it into his mouth. ¡°Joshua, tell me about the treasures the Whitley family had given you.¡± Joshua chuckled upon hearing that. ¡°What should I tell you? I don¡¯t carry anything valuable with me. When the eight respectable families attacked us, the elder of my family had already begun taking precautions, even though we didn¡¯t receive any prior notification. Sometimes, I even suspect I was not the only one given the seed.¡± Hayden chuckled and shook his head, taking a gulp of wine. ¡°No way. If there were enough seeds, you wouldn¡¯t have been given the three top-grade treasures. Perhaps, the elder in your family had only chosen you, but he didn¡¯t anticipate that you would be such a daredevil. Not only have you attracted the attention of the eight respectable families, but you have even be the ruler of Yaleview. Joshua, I think¡­¡± Just when Hayden was about to continue, Joshua, who sat next to him, lifted his hand. ¡°Shush! I can feel a wave of spiritual energy approaching.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1047 The Legendary Man Chapter 1047 The Legendary Man Chapter 1047-Decision Of Joshua Hayden was an important part of the n for the Zink family to separate themselves from the Osborne family. Three generations of the Zinks had been secretly training Hayden into a God Realm cultivator. Even though he was only twenty-six, he had already reached God Realm. Without a doubt, a part of his sess was due to his talent. However, the Zink family¡¯s efforts were still the major factor in his achievement. To a certain extent, Hayden was a God Realm cultivator produced through an elerated process like Natasha. Even though people like them were in God Realm and were on par in terms ofbat prowess, they were still slightly weaker than cultivators who had to slowly train their way to God Realm. One example would be how Joshua sensed the faraway spiritual energy fluctuation earlier than Hayden despite being right beside him. Hayden immediately kept the beef stew in the storage ring. The two of them then crouched and craned their heads to look to the north. In a few seconds, Hayden started sensing the spiritual energy fluctuation as well. It¡¯s a Grandmaster Realm cultivator! The first thought Hayden bore was the thought of escaping. Every time their tracks were exposed, it was because one of the Grandmaster Realm cultivators from the eight respectable families was on them. Those Grandmaster Realm cultivators did not confront them, however. Once they found the duo, they would follow them a distance away. They would update the God Realm cultivators of the respective families of the duo¡¯s whereabouts. Both Hayden and Joshua were troubled by the Grandmaster Realm cultivators¡¯ n. Therefore, Hayden¡¯s first reaction to the fluctuation was to flee. Yet, right as Hayden was about to scurry off, Joshua grabbed his wrist and shook his head, motioning for Hayden to sense the fluctuation again. Hayden was confused, but he crouched down and did as he was told. It was then he had the shock of his life. As it turned out, the fluctuation did not originate from one Grandmaster Realm cultivator¡ªit was from dozens of cultivators. Even if the eight respectable families¡¯ cultivators have all ganged up, there¡¯s no way there are so many of them. The duo then carefully moved toward the peak of the hill to look toward the northern river, only to see many figures rushing toward the south. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± With that said, Joshua narrowed his eyes to look at the icy surface a hundred meters away. ¡°These are individuals trained to work in a group. Take a closer look, and you¡¯ll realize that they have simr methods in running.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any respectable family having a troop like this,¡± Hayden stated, nodding in confusion. ¡°Here.¡± As he spoke, Hayden took out two items that resembled binocrs. Hayden was an ordnance fan, and he acted a little like an edge lord sometimes, so Joshua would not be surprised by strange thingsing out from his storage ring. After taking the night vision goggles, Joshua started using them. He froze after taking a nce with it. Even though he could see the running figures earlier, it was nighttime, and he could not actually catch a glimpse of their looks. However, with thermal imaging, he could see everything. Those running cultivators did not possess human features at all. What stunned him the most were their overdeveloped upper limbs, the elongated face, and the erect ears. ¡°Are they even human?¡± Hayden whispered in shock. ¡°Joshua, why do they look like bipedal dogs instead?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t dogs,¡± Joshua said as he continued staring at the running figures. ¡°The Zink family is located in Drieso. There aren¡¯t any wolves there, right?¡± ¡°Wolves?¡± Hayden stiffened before whipping his head to look at Joshua in shock. ¡°Are you saying that these are werewolves?¡± Instead of answering Hayden¡¯s question, Joshuay down and closed his eyes to begin ruminating. He was not close to Jonathan, but as they had identical goals, he wanted to get to know Jonathan. s, various reasons had stopped him from actually meeting the man. Furthermore, Hayden was not part of the eight respectable families, so he would not know many secrets. Hence, the duo knew nothing about the news on Charleigh that Jonathan had brought back from Remdik, let alone news about werewolves and the modified warriors. Therefore, they were startled to see these creatures. ¡°Something¡¯s odd.¡± Ultimately, Joshua was a descendant of a respectable family, and he had gained the Whitley family¡¯s inheritance. Thus, he was more knowledgeable than Hayden. ¡°One of the ancient books states that there were many kinds of monsters in the past, and anything can be made into a Pryncyp. However, now that the Heavenly Pryncyp has been damaged, it¡¯s far more difficult for other kinds of beings to take on a physical form. So, it¡¯s rare to find these monsters nowadays. There¡¯s no way there will be this many wolven monsters even if they are cultivators. Their actions are clearly predetermined. I¡¯m afraid something is really strange about this matter. Someone might be behind this,¡± Joshua muttered under his breath before turning to face Hayden. ¡°Hayden, I have a hypothesis, but I¡¯m not sure whether or not it¡¯s right.¡± Hayden turned to Joshua. ¡°Who cares if it¡¯s right or wrong? Just spit it out!¡± Joshua frowned and mulled about it for a while longer before pointing to the north. ¡°If my memory serves me right, the river in front should be a stream that will feed into River Onxy eventually. Tens of miles toward the north will be thend of Remdik. If my guess is right, these people are from Remdik.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± Joshua blurted out. ¡°We can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re human or not, but if they are, how did they turn out this way? Didn¡¯t you see it? These people have wolf-like ears! How can humans have such features?¡± Joshua lost himself in his thoughts after hearing Hayden¡¯s words. He possessed extensive knowledge, but he had nevere across any cultivation method that allowed humans to transform into beasts. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of this before either, but this seems like the only exnation.¡± Joshua steeled himself as he looked at Hayden. ¡°The situation at Doveston isplicated at the moment. If these people are really cultivators from Remdik, we¡¯ll have to find a way to inform Jonathan and the others about them. There are over a hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators here. If we let them loose in Doveston, Chanaea will lose the battle before it even begins.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1048 The Legendary Man Chapter 1048 The Legendary Man Chapter 1048-That was all Joshua said before hiding his aura and dashing off. Hayden wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Hence, he smacked the boulder by his side and swore. ¡°D*rn you, Joshua. Who cares about the country at a time like this? We don¡¯t even know if we¡¯re going to survive this!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. All Hayden could think about was the safety of the hundreds of lives in his family. He was desperate to find the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd with Joshua right away before leading men back to Drieso to get rid of the Osborne family. However, Joshua seemed to be distracted. He was worried about Doveston, and that infuriated Hayden. As he watched Joshua disappear into the night, Hayden sighed helplessly before darting after him. If he wanted to revive the Zink family, he would have to follow Joshua. He had no other choice. The two dashed in the dark. With the help of Hayden¡¯s night vision goggles, they were about three hundred meters behind the werewolves. It was a safe distance that would allow them to keep the werewolves in sight but avoid being detected. The duo followed the werewolves to the north. A hundred milester, the werewolves finally came to a stop right outside Jussipi. What are they trying to do? Joshua wondered as he stared at them. Then, the werewolves separated into two groups, and each group went their separate ways. ¡°One each?¡± Joshua asked Hayden. Hayden shook his head. ¡°Joshua, my task is to follow you. I¡¯m not as benevolent as you are the only thing I care about is the Zink family¡¯s vengeance.¡± Hearing that, Joshua chuckled. It seemed like he had expected that answer from Hayden. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll go together then.¡± Without hesitation, Joshua picked the group of werewolves heading west. There were about twenty werewolves in that group, and they had a clear destination¡ªa garrison barracks on in the west of Jussipi. ¡°I¡¯m certain that these werewolves are from Remdik,¡± Joshua said upon seeing them sneak into the garrison barracks. In the next second, he activated his spiritual energy. ¡°We¡¯re charging now!¡± Joshua yelled, the earth shattering beneath his feet. He thenunched himself like a missile toward the barracks. With Formation Crusher in his hand, Joshua swung it toward the ground. An invisible restraining barriernded on the werewolves. Even though the werewolves were quick to react, they were not as apt as a God Realm cultivator. Some managed to avoid the barrier due to their positions, but half were blocked by the barrier. ¡°Awoo!¡± After one howl, the other werewolves began howling. In no time, the werewolves split into two groups. Those who had not been blocked rushed toward the barracks while those that had been blocked began charging toward Joshua and Hayden. Bang! came the loud gunshot sound. The first werewolf flew backward, half of his head gone. Right as gunfire sounded out, the rms in the barracks a distance away began ringing. The searchlights around the barracks switched on, and the men started surveying their surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s an enemy attack!¡± the guard on shift shouted as he sounded the sirens. Immediately, all artillery was trained on the invading werewolves. However, even though the artillery was useful against cultivators who had yet to reach Grandmaster Realm, it was useless against werewolves. The manmade killing machines summoned shields as they continued dashing toward the barracks. The bullets that the soldiers fired ended up bouncing off the shields as if they were merely droplets on an umbre¡ªit was harmless on them. Nine werewolves then leaped into the air and crashed into the barracks. Everything happened in less than twenty seconds. Still, Doveston was in a tense situation, so all soldiers stationed in Doveston kept their guards up at all times. If not for the fact that the soldiers had gone to sleep with their guns in their hands, the werewolves would have invaded their base before they could even scramble for their guns. Unfortunately, they still stood no chance against arge number of Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Gunshot sounds echoed continuously in the area, and screams filled the air. In dozens of seconds, the barracks had turned into a living hell. Meanwhile, Joshua and Hayden were in a frenzy killing mode. Hayden would not consider himself a patriotic man, but when he heard the gunfire in the barracks, he felt a burst of anger in his chest. He stabbed his saber into one of the werewolves¡¯ chests as he yelled, ¡°F*ck! Just die, all of you!¡± Right then, arge werewolf¡¯s paw swung toward his head. Before the werewolf could get his way, a green figure charged over and grabbed the werewolf¡¯s arm before swinging it to the ground. Then, Joshua summoned a spirit warrior with Troop Summoner. When Hayden turned to nce at Joshua, he noticed beads of sweat gathering on thetter¡¯s forehead. Although the Grandmaster Realm werewolves were not his match, nine of the werewolves had escaped. He had to quickly wrap up their fight to save the barracks. A ck ruler pierced one of the werewolves¡¯ chests and flew back to Joshua¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡± Joshua yelled as he turned to run toward the barracks before the body of the werewolf could even fall to the ground. Hayden immediately extracted his saber and dashed toward the barracks with Joshua. They were a thousand meters away from their destination, but they were God Realm cultivators, so that was only a few seconds away for them. Despite their speed, they were still stunned by the sight that greeted them when they arrived. The nine Grandmaster Realm werewolves had already wreaked havoc on half of the barracks. The soldiers did not have the heavy firepower to deal with these beastly creatures, so they werembs waiting to be ughtered. They could not even buy any time for themselves. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Hayden bellowed beforeunching himself toward the closest werewolf. Joshua was furious, too. ¡°Release of Seized Vita! Kill them all!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1049 The Legendary Man Chapter 1049 The Legendary Man Chapter 1049-With a loud cry, Joshua ascended the tform formed by the gathered spiritual energy. Thereafter, the spiritual energy within a few kilometers radius began to concentrate massively in the air, heralding the appearance of a group of green-colored spirit warriors. Unlike in the past when the spirit warriors¡¯ faces were a blur, they looked extremely clear this time and didn¡¯t need to be controlled by Joshua this time. The moment their formation wasplete, they would charge in the direction of the werewolves¡¯ spiritual energy waves. In fact, one could see the faint faces covering the spirit warriors¡¯ bodies. As he stared at the spirit warriors who seemed to be brimming with hostility, Joshua knew that these weren¡¯t just ordinary spirit warriors. Instead, they were the vilest ones of them all due to the extreme animosity they harbored. They were spirit warriors formed from recently dead soldiers whose spirits had yet to fully dissipate. As the spiritual energy tform beneath his feet faded into rays of light, Joshua staggered forward and dropped to one knee. Upon touching his nose and mouth to check, he could see that his hand was covered in blood. It was an indication of the damage his body suffered for forcefully summoning the dead spirits of soldiers into the bodies of spirit warriors. After all, these spirits were supposed to return to the heavens and the earth. Nheless, he didn¡¯t regret it one bit. Clenching his fists, Joshua yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Warriors, now is the time for vengeance!¡± In response to his roar, the spirit warriors unleashed a ghoulish howl before charging into battle against the werewolves. In the meantime, Joshua¡ªFormation Crusher in hand¡ªlooked toward a soldier who had his lower body crushed. ¡°Com¡­¡± Blood gurgled out the soldier¡¯s mouth when he spoke. ¡°Commander¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± After helming Yaleview for almost ten years, Joshua couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the soldier¡¯s address. Upon being recognized, Joshua didn¡¯t see the need to hide his identity anymore. Thus, he kneeled down and asked with a smile, ¡°Those werewolves are probably from Remdik. Is there anything else you want to know?¡± The soldier mustered thest of his strength to grab the hem of Joshua¡¯s pants. ¡°Doveston¡­ is short of men¡­ Yaleview¡­ military¡ª¡± Before he could finish, the soldier breathed hisst. As for Joshua, he held the soldier¡¯s hand until the very end. His position was usurped by the secret efforts of Wilbur and the Saday family. Even though Wilbur managed to seize power and no one could stop him, he was incapable of getting the men to obey him due to hisck of legitimacy. As a result, Joshua was still themander-in-chief of Chanaea in the eyes of the people. Therefore, the nameless soldier requested reinforcements for the soldiers stationed at River Onxy even though he was on the brink of death. To Joshua, such a conversation made him feel as if his heart had been stabbed by a sharp knife. As his vitality began to flow in reverse, a sweet sensation could be tasted in his throat. Consequently, he quickly suppressed the reversal with his spiritual energy. After Joshua got up to his feet, Formation Crusher turned into an afterimage that flew through the military camp. It would pierce the head of every single soldier who was struggling in pain but had no hopes of recovery. Thereafter, he leaped into the air and charged in the direction of the werewolves. At that moment, the spirit warriors and Hayden had killed four of the nine werewolves. As for the remaining five, they were put on the defensive. However, upon letting out a thunderous howl, four of them began to counterattack as if they had gone berserk. Even though the werewolves didn¡¯t have a mind of their own, they were still not impervious to pain. Whenever they were wounded or their lives were threatened, they would dodge ordingly. Yet, after the menacing roar, they attacked the spirit warriors and Hayden hysterically with no regard for their lives. Intrigued by the turn of events, Joshua unleashed his spiritual sense and detected a figure within it for a split second. He then leaped onto the roof and looked out afar. There, he quickly spotted a werewolf who was fleeing to the north. ¡°It¡¯s their leader!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Joshua stopped fighting the werewolf before him and disappeared in a sh to pursue the escaping enemy. Meanwhile, Hayden quickly understood what Joshua¡¯s intention was. After thrusting his saber into the neck of his opponent, he turned around and sped up the watchtower beside him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With a gentle tap of his foot, he used the tower as a tform tounch himself tens of meters into the air. He then brought out his gun, raised it to eye level, and took aim. Completing three movements in a single breath, Hayden adjusted his aim to where the werewolf was heading and pulled the trigger decisively. Amidst the ring of a gunshot, the werewolf ran toward where Hayden had targeted his bullet. It felt as if Hayden had done it countless times in training. The subsequent howl was evidence that the massive force of the specially-made bullet had pierced through the werewolf¡¯s spirit shield and shattered its right leg along with its knee. Upon losing his bnce, the werewolf rolled forward tens of meters before crashing onto the ground. Yet it struggled desperately to get back on its feet. Unfortunately, Joshua arrived by its side before it could do so. Without another word, he unleashed Formation Crusher. As if all the werewolf¡¯s limbs were shackled, its flow of spiritual energy was immediately severed. The absence of spiritual energy resulted in the werewolf¡¯s fur falling off and being carried away by the wind. Its face could gradually be seen as the handsome features of a Remdikian were revealed. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill¡ª,¡± the man pleaded in Remdikian. Before he could finish, Formation Crusher had pierced his elixir and energy field, erasing whatever cultivation he possessed. Thereafter, Joshua knelt down beside the Remdikian cultivator and ced Formation Crusher on top of his body. ¡°Tell me what your mission is and what Remdik is nning. I¡¯ll give you a quick death for it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be begging to be killed once I start torturing you,¡± Joshua threatened in fluent Remdikian. When the Remdikian felt the movement of Joshua¡¯s spiritual energy, he knew that there was no escape for him. It was then that terror and conviction shed across his eyes. However, with a wave of his hand, Joshua used his spiritual energy to grab the Remdikian¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Hiding poison in your teeth is a technique invented by Chanaean Secret Agents. Since you refuse to talk, there¡¯s no point in me holding back. Prying the Remdikian cultivator¡¯s mouth open with spiritual energy, Joshua clenched his left hand into a fist. By the time he released his grip, tworge teeth gradually floated out of the Remdikian¡¯s mouth. Contained within them were two transparent pills. Such pills were invented five hundred years ago by die-hard soldiers of Chanaea. As long as one didn¡¯t bite down hard, the pills posed no danger at all. In the event one fell into dire circumstances, one can forcefully crack one¡¯s teeth to give oneself a quick death. After putting the two teeth away, Joshua broke into a smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold out, you assh*le!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1050 The Legendary Man Chapter 1050 The Legendary Man Chapter 1050-It was obvious what Joshua did to climb up to his position in Zedfield under the eight respectable families¡¯ noses. If an Alpha Warrior were captured, they couldn¡¯t be questioned. After all, they were affected by the drugs they received and lost their original personality as well as the ability to think. However, Beta Warrior possessed independent thoughts and consciousness. If their elixir field were removed, they would be no different from ordinary people. Before Joshua barely used any of his techniques, the werewolf had already spilled all the ns he knew. So, Remdik is already preparing to make their move. While this werewolf has no clue what n Remdik will follow up with the attack, now I know at least three hundred werewolves had infiltrated Doveston in Horbah. Even Terrandya and Baridoki have beenpromised. It seems like their only mission is to destroy Eshistan¡¯s docks, airnes, power stations,munication towers, bus stations, and other infrastructures. Since one team isposed of twenty members, it means there are at least fifteen teams. A chill ran down Joshua¡¯s spine after he listened to the werewolf¡¯s statement. Remdik¡¯s assault may be simple and brutish, but it¡¯s highly effective. If they destroy those infrastructures, then reinforcement from Eastern Army can only be transported via ne from River Onxy. It¡¯s a terribly inefficient method as the battle will require a massive number of soldiers. Remdik¡¯s definitely nning for an invasion! Doveston While Joshua was deep in thought, Hayden, who was standing next to him, had already swung his saber. The Remdikian cultivator on the ground had already turned into a puddle of meat paste. Even Hayden, who was used to seeing people die, couldn¡¯t bear to look at it directly. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Joshua?¡± Frowning, Hayden stared at Joshua. Joshua turned in the direction of the barracks. Upon noticing that, Hayden quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those werewolves are dead.¡± Joshua¡¯s worries were eased when he heard that. Then, he spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Hayden, Doveston is about to be done for.¡± Without dy, he ryed the intel he extracted from the Remdikian cultivator to Hayden without sparing any details. Hayden was simrly dumbfounded after listening to it. I knew these werewolves might¡¯ve been a signal of Remdik¡¯s impending assault, but I didn¡¯t expect things to have be this serious already. ¡±Joshua, do you mean¡­¡± Even though the answer was already in his mind, he still wanted to ask Joshua about it. Using spiritual energy, Joshua brushed over Formation Crusher and removed the blood on it. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by that. I¡¯m not themander-in-chief anymore, but I¡¯m still a resident of Chanaea. I don¡¯t have the power to repel all of Remdik¡¯s forces, but now that I¡¯ve encountered this, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch anymore. Inform Eastern Army of this matter. They need to prepare in advance.¡± As Joshua spoke, he bolted toward the barracks. While the werewolves were aggressive, I saw that not all the soldiers in the barracks were massacred. There were still plenty of people there when I arrived. Inside the barracks, the surviving soldiers were treating their injuredrades. Joshua and Hayden leaped across the tall wall. When theynded on the ground, the people there aimed their guns at the duo in a panic. Without dy, Hayden held up two shields, one behind and one in front, to protect him and Joshua. Meanwhile, a Superior Realm cultivator stood from the barracks. ¡°Everyone, lower your guns. Don¡¯t fire without my permission.¡± It was the duty of a soldier to follow orders. Thus, even under that sort of environment, the crowd still immediately lowered their weapons upon hearing the order from theirmander-in-chief. Meanwhile, Joshua pushed away the shield protecting him in the front and approached that officer. ¡°Hello. My name is Joshua Whitley.¡± ¡°I know who you are,¡± the soldier replied with teary eyes. Even though news of what happened in Yaleview was locked down, he was still a cultivator with his own circle. Hence, he had his own way of receiving intel. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Commander.¡± As he spoke, he saluted Joshua and Hayden. Joshua nodded. Instead of wasting time on pleasantries, he went straight to the point. ¡°I need to contact Prince of Diyouli. I have an important piece of intel that¡¯ll affect Doveston¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already done.¡± Themanding officer turned around and waved his hand. Momentster, a signalman approached the two with a satellite phone. ¡°I¡¯ve established a connection to the headquarters, sir.¡± Themanding officer then nodded at Joshua. Joshua didn¡¯t hesitate to ept the phone the signalman handed to him. ¡°I¡¯m the formermander- in-chief, and I need to speak directly with Prince of Diyouli.¡± Meanwhile, Hayes and Hades were feeling restless in the Eastern Army camp at River Onxy. At that moment, Doveston¡¯s entire Intelligence Unit was mobilized. In just a short half an hour, it was as though the entire Doveston had descended into chaos. Horbah¡¯s airport and bus stations were blown to pieces. Additionally, all the aircraft in the airport were destroyed. Therefore, no one would be flying in this period of time. The train station was in an even worse state. All train tracks that passed through the train station in Kransbay had an explosion every ten kilometers. That damage stretched for hundreds of kilometers for every track mentioned above in all directions. It completely annihted any hope of using the train as transport. Simr devastation was spotted at Baridoki¡¯s and Terrandya¡¯s main railroads, bus stations, docks, and airports. It was a strategic, full-frontal assault to cut off all Eastern Army¡¯s supply routes. Everyone who received the news instantly understood that River Onxy, the powder keg that had been staying silent for six months, was on the verge of exploding. Hades and Hayes continuously sent out orders with every news the Intelligence Unit received. Furthermore, Hadesmanded Southern Army to initiaterge-scale transportation of soldiers to River Onxy through aircraft by any means necessary. It was then an officer rushed into therge tent. ¡°Commander, someone¡¯s requesting to speak with you!¡± As the officer spoke, he handed a satellite phone to Hayes. Hayes nced at the officer coldly. ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s the news. Can¡¯t you see how busy I am?¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s from the formermander-in-chief, Joshua. He demands to speak only with you.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s name, Hayes and Hades were stunned. Ever since Wilbur took the stage, Joshua has gone missing. Why is he showing up now? Hayes nced at Hades before grabbing the phone. ¡°This is Hayes Yeager speaking.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1051 The Legendary Man Chapter 1051 The Legendary Man Chapter 1051-¡°Hayes?¡± Joshua was startled upon hearing Hayes¡¯ voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t Prince of Diyouli Karl?¡± ¡°Karl was executed by Asura because of what happened in Mysonna,¡± answered Hayes inly. ¡°Now, I¡¯m in charge of everything in Eastern Army.¡± Joshua was shocked to learn Karl was executed. Even a Grandmaster Realm cultivator is a precious, vital member of an organization. Additionally, Jonathan and Karl are the only God Realm cultivators in the entire Asura¡¯s Office. If it were up to me, there¡¯s no way I would¡¯ve executed him for any wrongdoing because of how powerful he is. I would¡¯ve found a way to make him submit to me so I could use him. Yet, Jonathan killed him. I know there¡¯s no way he executed Karl impulsively. After all, he¡¯s the man who built the strongest organization in Chanaea in three years, capable of putting up a fight against the eight respectable families. There¡¯s no doubt he must¡¯ve weighed the pros and cons of doing so beforehand. I must admit, this new information has increased my admiration for him. He didn¡¯t spend too much time dwelling on that matter. Instead, he directly exined Remdik¡¯s battle n to Hayes in detail. As Hayes stared at the organized intel on the table, he gritted his teeth. ¡°We know about these already. What I don¡¯t understand is why they haven¡¯tunched arge-scale attack if they¡¯ve already begun their destruction. After all, if both of their forces had attacked at the same time, we wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.¡± Joshua was slightly taken aback before he asked anxiously, ¡°How many locations that you know of have been taken by Remdik?¡± ¡°Three states and key transportation hubs in twenty-four urban areas. In total, over a hundred¡­¡± Furrowing his eyebrows, Hayes read the information in his hand. Hades, who was standing at the side, had also fallen into deep thought. After listening to what Joshua said on the call, I thought of many possibilities. Joshua might¡¯ve nned the destruction of the infrastructure or he had always been in contact with Tiger. However, based on their current conversation, there¡¯s no way Joshua had any connection to what happened or have anything to do with Eastern Army. In that case, what we need to figure out right now is Remdik¡¯s intentions as soon as possible. After Hayes shared some intel with Joshua, thetter remained silent. It wasn¡¯t until more than ten secondster that Joshua spoke again anxiously. ¡°More than one hundred and ten¡­ How many people have you sent to investigate those locations, Hayes?¡± His words were like a lightning bolt striking Hayes¡¯ and Hades¡¯ minds. ¡°Crap! It¡¯s a diversion tactic!¡± Hayes pped his head, grabbed themunication device sitting next to him, and roared into it. ¡°I want everyone who was sent out back to the base right now! Summon all of them back! The war¡¯s about to start!¡± The Remdikian¡¯s n was so simple that even a ten-year-old could figure it out. Yet, it slipped past Hayes¡¯ and Hades¡¯ attention because of how elementary it was. Their n to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s state and destroy the infrastructure was an apparent scheme to iste Eastern Army, preventing it from receiving any reinforcements or supplies. However, if that were truly the case, then it would¡¯ve been better for Remdik tounch arge-scale invasion at the same time. That way, Eastern Army would be stuck fighting an uphill battle. With Eastern Army¡¯s supply route severed, all Remdik needed to do was win the battle of attrition. As mighty as Eastern Army was, they could only wait for their deaths to arrive once their food and ammunition ran out. Even though soldiers without bullets and food were still soldiers, they would only be pointless sacrifices in the age of firearms. There was no way their fists could protect themselves from Remdik cannons, after all. However, in that scenario, Remdik would still suffer significant losses before Eastern Army was thoroughly defeated. After all, both forces fought an even match in the battle of River Onxy seven years ago. In Remdik, Eastern Army was known as the Chanaea wolf. They knew a creature like that would resort to desperate measures to survive if driven to a corner. Therefore, cutting off Eastern Army¡¯s supply routes was never Remdik¡¯s true intention. Instead, what they wanted was to bait Eastern Army to send out Grandmaster Realm cultivators to restore peace in the other areas. That way, there would be fewer Grandmaster Realm cultivators stationed in Eastern Army. At that moment, Hayes had sent out nearly three hundred of the four hundred-plus Alpha Warriors. Each team was led by a Beta Warrior to help restore order in those areas. It wosn¡¯t until more thon ten seconds loter thot Joshuo spoke ogoin onxiously. ¡°More thon one hundred ond ten¡­ How mony people hove you sent to investigote those locotions, Hoyes?¡± His words were like o lightning bolt striking Hoyes¡¯ ond Hodes¡¯ minds. ¡°Crop! It¡¯s o diversion toctic!¡± Hoyes slopped his heod, grobbed themunicotion device sitting next to him, ond roored into it. ¡°I wont everyone who wos sent out bock to the bose right now! Summon oll of them bock! The wor¡¯s obout to stort!¡± The Remdikion¡¯s plon wos so simple thot even o ten-yeor-old could figure it out. Yet, it slipped post Hoyes¡¯ ond Hodes¡¯ ottention becouse of how elementory it wos. Their plon to infiltrote the enemy¡¯s stote ond destroy the infrostructure wos on opporent scheme to isolote Eostern Army, preventing it from receiving ony reinforcements or supplies. However, if thot were truly the cose, then it would¡¯ve been better for Remdik to lounch o lorge-scole invosion ot the some time. Thot woy, Eostern Army would be stuck fighting on uphill bottle. With Eostern Army¡¯s supply route severed, oll Remdik needed to do wos win the bottle of ottrition. As mighty os Eostern Army wos, they could only woit for their deoths to orrive once their food ond ommunition ron out. Even though soldiers without bullets ond food were still soldiers, they would only be pointless socrifices in the oge of fireorms. There wos no woy their fists could protect themselves from Remdik connons, ofter oll. However, in thot scenorio, Remdik would still suffer significont losses before Eostern Army wos thoroughly defeoted. After oll, both forces fought on even motch in the bottle of River Onxy seven yeors ogo. In Remdik, Eostern Army wos known os the Chonoeo wolf. They knew o creoture like thot would resort to desperote meosures to survive if driven to o corner. Therefore, cutting off Eostern Army¡¯s supply routes wos never Remdik¡¯s true intention. Insteod, whot they wonted wos to boit Eostern Army to send out Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors to restore peoce in the other oreos. Thot woy, there would be fewer Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors stotioned in Eostern Army. At thot moment, Hoyes hod sent out neorly three hundred of the four hundred-plus Alpho Worriors. Eoch teom wos led by o Beto Worrior to help restore order in those oreos. It wasn¡¯t until more than ten secondster that Joshua spoke again anxiously. ¡°More than one hundred and ten¡­ How many people have you sent to investigate those locations, Hayes?¡± That was Remdik¡¯s true n. Once both sidesunched short-range missiles, all ordinary soldiers must hide under the air defense network. The only people who could move freely during that period were high-level cultivators. Therefore, if Remdikian cultivatorsunched an assault while Eastern Army¡¯s cultivators were sent away during the missile strike¡­ The oue was easy to imagine. At that moment, Hayes paled terribly. I can only hope our Grandmaster Realm cultivators will make it back before Remdikunches their attack. Naturally, Remdik wasn¡¯t going to let Hayes resolve the issue that easily after setting up such a massive scheme. A few minutes after Hayes issued the order to recall all Grandmaster Realm warriors, an ear-splitting siren reverberated in the night sky. ¡°It¡¯s an air strike!¡± an adjutant shouted as he rushed into the tent. ¡°Freeze!¡± Hades affixed the adjutant in the air with spiritual energy. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± Hayes roared into themunication device in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Hayes Yeager, Prince of Diyouli and themander-in-chief of Eastern Allied Army! Everyone, follow the protocols and prepare the air-defensework! Commanding officers, bring your subordinates to the appropriate shelters! Kill anyone who dares to disobey or intentionally create chaos! Eclipse Army! The target is the Remdikian army north of River Onxy! Fight back!¡± Right after he ryed his order, Eastern Allied Army¡¯s nearly five hundred thousand men began operating like sophisticated machines toplete their respective tasks. The intelligence adjutant sat before aputer and began monitoring the real-time radar signals. ¡°There are ten seconds left until the missiles strike! Nine, eight, seven, six, five¡­¡± Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Ear-piercing sounds were heard above the base as Eclipse Army¡¯s missiles flew across the night sky before Remdik¡¯s arrived. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Soon, the air-defense cannons installed on top of the control tower began firing at the missiles. At that moment, the sky lit up like a Christmas tree. Fireworks of death exploded in midair before dawn. The war had begun. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1052 The Legendary Man Chapter 1052 The Legendary Man Chapter 1052-It was an indescribable image. Bullets were flying across Eastern Allied Army¡¯s airspace under the guidance ofputers toward the predicted trajectory of Remdik¡¯s missiles. It was as though the Grim Reaper had set arge web of fire in the sky, enveloping the heavily armed soldiers on the ground. The short-range missiles hid in the darkness of night. Then, the powerful missiles silently and precisely rained down on the soldiers. Innumerable balls of me exploded in midair, illuminating River Onxy¡¯s airspace. At that moment, the soldiers had totally forgotten about fear. It didn¡¯t matter if they hid in shelters or just stood in an open space in the face of such an attack. The light generated from the explosionsnded on their countenances as though they had been marked by death. While the air-defensework was effective in blocking the missiles, that didn¡¯t mean it could prevent all of them fromnding on their targets. That was especially the case after most of the short-range missiles split open. Even the most precise air-defensework can¡¯t hit every single missile traveling to their destinations. At that moment, an arm-thick missile slipped through the air-defensework andnded on a living quarter. Just as the people staring at the missile from below waited for their deaths in despair, a shield zipped through the air. Like a giant palm, it pped the missile back into the sky. Boom! A nearly three-meter tall werewolfnded before the soldiers. The shield returned to his hand with the help of spiritual energy. ¡°This is¡­¡± Initially, the soldiers were startled by the giant beast. However, they shouted giddily once they saw the red scarf on the werewolf¡¯s wrist. ¡°It¡¯s the Wolver Army! They¡¯vee to rescue us!¡± Promptly, the surrounding soldiers cheered. However, the werewolf standing in the open space didn¡¯t react to the soldiers¡¯ delight. Instead, it stared at the dark sky with a hollow look. It was as though it was a statue. Wolver Army was the name Hades granted to the team of modified warriors. There were nearly five thousand members in that army, and all of them were soldiers handpicked by Asura¡¯s Office before they were trained for three years. They received the best cultivation training, the best material support, and the best military guidance in Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s secret base. If they were given more time, they would¡¯ve be the new generation of core members in Asura¡¯s Office when they stepped out of the base. They would¡¯ve be the first batch of substantial figures that Asura¡¯s Office cultivated to carry its banner into the future. However, because of the war, all five thousand of them volunteered to undergo the modification n. Only less than forty of them were sessfully turned into Beta Warriors, who still retained human thoughts and features. The rest were transformed into mindless Alpha Warriors devoid of ego. As for the failures, they died horribly. Their broken corpses were collected and disposed of. It was all because they merely possessed the talent for cultivation. Ordinary people were ironically the safest while people were getting converted into inhuman creatures. It was just as what Karl said before he ¡°died.¡± It was precisely because he was a cultivator that he didn¡¯t want Killian to trek on the same path as he did. Cultivators, entities that shed against nature had, at some point, be the source of evil. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The werewolf warrior didn¡¯t acknowledge the soldiers¡¯pliments. Suddenly, before the crowd could react, they saw the werewolf throwing the shield again. However, they weren¡¯t as lucky as before. The instant the missile struck the shield, an explosion urred. A ming ball of death was brought into existence around twenty to thirty meters above the crowd. The shockwave and shrapnel of the missile destroyed everything within a thirty-meter radius. The werewolf wasunched to the side by the shockwave and smashed into a military vehicle. That urrence wasn¡¯t exclusive to that one spot. Endless explosions could be heard everywhere in Eastern Allied Army¡¯s camp. As incredible as their air-defensework was, there were simply too many missiles in the air. There were only less than two hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators left in the base popted by eight hundred thousand men. Even if those cultivators were spread across the entire area, it was still impossible for them to block all the missiles. Hence, death and injuries were inevitable. Outside of the central tent, Hayes and Hayes were standing in an open space, silently watching the night sky be painted red by the explosions. ¡°Eclipse Army! Retaliate at any cost!¡± Hayes ryed another order to the missile unit. Meanwhile, Hades contacted the Intelligence Unit. ¡°Freddie, muster every ounce of strength you can to destroy Remdik¡¯s militarywork by any means necessary.¡± They would¡¯ve be the first botch of substontiol figures thot Asuro¡¯s Office cultivoted to corry its bonner into the future. However, becouse of the wor, oll five thousond of them volunteered to undergo the modificotion plon. Only less thon forty of them were sessfully turned into Beto Worriors, who still retoined humon thoughts ond feotures. The rest were tronsformed into mindless Alpho Worriors devoid of ego. As for the foilures, they died horribly. Their broken corpses were collected ond disposed of. It wos oll becouse they merely possessed the tolent for cultivotion. Ordinory people were ironicolly the sofest while people were getting converted into inhumon creotures. It wos just os whot Korl soid before he ¡°died.¡± It wos precisely becouse he wos o cultivotor thot he didn¡¯t wont Killion to trek on the some poth os he did. Cultivotors, entities thot closhed ogoinst noture hod, ot some point, be the source of evil. The werewolf worrior didn¡¯t ocknowledge the soldiers¡¯pliments. Suddenly, before the crowd could reoct, they sow the werewolf throwing the shield ogoin. However, they weren¡¯t os lucky os before. The instont the missile struck the shield, on explosion urred. A floming boll of deoth wos brought into existence oround twenty to thirty meters obove the crowd. The shockwove ond shropnel of the missile destroyed everything within o thirty-meter rodius. The werewolf wos lounched to the side by the shockwove ond smoshed into o militory vehicle. Thot urrence wosn¡¯t exclusive to thot one spot. Endless explosions could be heord everywhere in Eostern Allied Army¡¯sp. As incredible os their oir-defensework wos, there were simply too mony missiles in the oir. There were only less thon two hundred Grondmoster Reolm cultivotors left in the bose populoted by eight hundred thousond men. Even if those cultivotors were spreod ocross the entire oreo, it wos still impossible for them to block oll the missiles. Hence, deoth ond injuries were inevitoble. Outside of the centrol tent, Hoyes ond Hoyes were stonding in on open spoce, silently wotching the night sky be pointed red by the explosions. ¡°Eclipse Army! Retoliote ot ony cost!¡± Hoyes reloyed onother order to the missile unit. Meonwhile, Hodes contocted the Intelligence Unit. ¡°Freddie, muster every ounce of strength you con to destroy Remdik¡¯s militorywork by ony meons necessory.¡± They would¡¯ve be the first batch of substantial figures that Asura¡¯s Office cultivated to carry its banner into the future. Thousands of kilometers away, Guardian Army, Shusonna Army, Southern Army, and Yalegard Legion had sent their fighter jets toward River Onxy. Aside from Southern Army, Shusonna Army¡¯s, Guardian Army¡¯s, and Yalegard Legion¡¯s fighter jets didn¡¯t take a detour and flew directly across Yaleview airspace to reach their destination. As for Wilbur, Hades had already contacted him. Hades warned that Asura¡¯s Office would strike back against Yaleview Army with all its might if the army dared to attack the former during the war at River Onxy. It was the first time since Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s formation that the organization clearly stated its attitude toward Yaleview. Meanwhile, within a small garden in Zedfield, Wilbur was lying on a chair watching the night sky. The sound of fighter jets zooming across the air never once stopped since it started five minutes ago. Naturally, his intelligencework had already noticed what was happening in Doveston. Ever since Remdik started gathering its forces, he had been paying attention to the war at River Onxy. Finally, the war has begun. An adjutant entered the garden with a te of fruits. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the fruits you¡¯ve requested, Commander.¡± Wilbur nodded with a smile. ¡°Put it on the table.¡± The adjutant did as Wilbur asked. Seeing that Wilbur didn¡¯t say anything, the adjutant turned around, preparing to leave. Just as he did, Wilbur spoke. ¡°Do you think we should intervene in Doveston¡¯s situation, Jacob?¡± Upon hearing that, Jacob Valentine straightened his body, turned around, and saluted Wilbur. ¡°I¡¯ll obey every order you have, Commander. I¡¯ll be the first to run into any battlefield you want me to jump into. I won¡¯t retaliate if you ask me not to, even if the enemy stabbed a knife into my heart!¡± Wilbur was slightly bewildered by Jacob¡¯s words before he quickly waved his hand with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not testing your loyalty. I¡¯m genuinely asking you if I, themander, should interfere with Doveston¡¯s war.¡± Upon hearing that Jacob still held his chest and head high. ¡°I¡¯m only a soldier, Commander. I do as I¡¯m asked to. If it isn¡¯t something I should think about, I won¡¯t.¡± Wilbur sighed as a look of exhaustion shed past his eyes. Momentster, he waved his hand and slowly uttered, ¡°You may leave now. Tell the troops to prepare for a Level One battle!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1053 The Legendary Man Chapter 1053 The Legendary Man Chapter 1053-Wilbur met Jonathan in the Valley of Elites three years ago. Back then, they were elite warriors sent there by Harfush and Huxville, respectively. Because of how physically mighty they were, they kept breaking various records during their stay in Valley of Elites. While they seemed extremelypetitive on the surface, in reality, they were pretty good friends. However, during theirter stages of training in Valley of Elites, they had a conflict in opinion when Yaleview was recruiting. Because of that, they went on their separate ways. In the three years since then, Jonathan risked his life tens of times before finally restoring peace to Chanaea. It was around that time that the initial prototype of Asura¡¯s Office waspletely solidified. Meanwhile, Wilbur used various tactics and Joshua¡¯s trust to be themander of Yaleview. He also had the help of the Saday family to achieve his goal. Both of them attained sess in different ways. Back when they were still nameless goons, they were alreadyparing themselves against each other. Even after they were each in control of the tworgest military organizations in all of Chanaea, they never stoppedpeting and defending themselves against each other. As Wilbur remained in his rocking chair, he sighed and stared at the night sky. I¡¯ve never lost to Jonathan in just about anything except for when ites to our subordinate¡¯s loyalty. That¡¯s the only thing I can¡¯t bepared to him. Asura¡¯s Office has Eight Kings of War. After he abdicated, Hades could¡¯ve taken over his position at any moment to ensure Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s continued operation. Karl from Doveston was executed because of the Mysonna incident. Who could¡¯ve thought the leader of a military base in Lumonburg would be Prince of Diyouli and themander of hundreds of thousands of soldiers? It¡¯s like Jonathan has an endless number of subordinates he can use to rece his old ones. Not only that, he has proven his choice is correct. It doesn¡¯t matter where he stations his subordinates. All of them are capable of handling the responsibilities delegated to them. The entire Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s office is like a well-oiled, sophisticated machine, and the Kings of War are its most importantponents. Even if some of them are broken, they¡¯ll be reced by a new part, and the machine will continue chugging along. Meanwhile, my adjutant, whom I¡¯d promoted over the two years he had spent following me, still doesn¡¯t have the guts to suggest anything in front of me! I must say, it¡¯s a very tragic thing to happen to amander. He slowly closed his eyes as he recalled the difficult path he trudged through to arrive at his current position. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared seven hundred thousand men for you, Jonathan. That¡¯s how much Yaleview Army has grown. If you don¡¯t want to lose Doveston, it¡¯s time for you to show your sincerity.¡± ¡­ At that moment, Eshistan was ready to join the war. It had been two hours since the first cannonball crossed Chanaea¡¯s and Remdik¡¯s national borders. Yet, both armies continued their bombardment. The cost of each cannonball fired from either side ranged from tens of thousands to millions. They were practically burning through their military budget. However, neither Chanaea nor Remdik cared about that anymore. It was a war they had been waiting for too long. Seven years ago, the battle between Medved Army and Eastern Army imed more than seventy thousand lives. Due to the intervention of both sides¡¯ information departments, their air-defenseworks were paralyzed immediately. It was hell on earth. Without the protection of the air-defenseworks, both armies were locked into a battle of attrition. Each cannonball thatnded on the battlefield would kill an unknown number of soldiers. Both sides waited until their enemies couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and stopped firing their cannons on their own ord. That brutal conflictsted for three days. By the end, even after Karl had sessfully contacted Aidan to stop that pointless war, the cannonballs were still falling from the sky. After that experience, both sides learned to iste the information department responsible for their air- defensework from the outside world. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even the best hackers on the wouldn¡¯t be able to locate a breach in a short period. The explosions never stopped for two hours. Scattered below the air-defensework towers were empty, heated shells. An adjutant swiftly arrived before Hayes and reported, ¡°Sir, a third of the air-defense towers¡¯ ammunition has been depleted.¡± ¡°Open the first ten supply warehouses and replenish the ammunition as fast as possible!¡± uttered Hayes calmly, as though he was saying what he wanted to eat for his next meal. ¡°Roger!¡± Without dy, the adjutant left to ry the order. On the battlefield, each second passed might spell the death of a soldier. Right after that, an intelligence officer sprinted toward Hayes with aptop in his hand. ¡°Commander!¡± Boom! Before the soldier could reach Hayes, a bright light was spotted around twenty meters behind him. A wave of scorching air mixed with shrapnel extended outward from that point. The intelligence officer screamed as he wasunched toward Hayes by the shockwave. ¡°Block!¡± Hades stepped forward and held his hand up. An invisible spirit shield promptly appeared before them. Without dy, the shockwave was split in half by the spirit shield while Hayes held the intelligence officer in his arms tightly. ¡°I have an emergency report, Commander!¡± The intelligence officer struggled to stand up after he handed theptop to Hayes. ¡°We¡¯ve detected arge group of humanoid beings rapidly approaching River Onxy from the north!¡± Hayes had already secretly installed surveince cameras with thermal imaging in the airspace north of River Onxy. It was done to track the Remdikian army movement in real time. The image that theptop received from the cameras and disyed on the screen depicted burly werewolves charging toward the south of River Onxy. ¡°Contact the Intelligence Unit. Tell them to activate all surveince cameras south of River Onxy. I want to know these werewolves¡¯ movements at any given moment,¡± requested Hayes. ¡°Roger!¡± The intelligence officer performed a military salute before sprinting toward the Intelligence Unit. However, a few stepster, he staggered and dropped onto a copsed tent. In a sh, Hayes grabbed the intelligence officer¡¯s waist and pulled him up. At that moment, he noticed the intelligence officer¡¯s back had already been painted in dark red. There was a palm-sized wooden spike half-lodged into his body. It was possible the intelligence officer failed to notice the pain due to the explosion earlier. Hades approached the officer and held thetter¡¯s wrist. A secondter, he turned to Hayes and shook his head. His circtory system and lungs had been damaged beyond repair. In short, he¡¯s as good as dead. ¡°Commander¡­¡± The intelligence officer was only twenty-something years old. He was barely standing as spiritual energy enveloped him. ¡°I feel so dizzy¡­ My back¡­ it hurts¡­¡± With a grimace, the young soldier stared at Hayes. As he coughed, blood gushed out from his mouth and nose. Holding the soldier¡¯s hand, Hayes asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The soldier grabbed Hayes¡¯ arms tightly, his eyes filled with despair. ¡°I¡­ I want to¡­ go¡­ home¡­¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1054 The Legendary Man Chapter 1054 The Legendary Man Chapter 1054-His eyes lost focus. The military intelligence officer, enveloped by spiritual energy, stood there and passed away. He had the simplest wish, and that was to return home, yet that could never be realized now. Looking at the intelligence officer¡¯s young countenance, Hayes reckoned he was at most twenty-three or twenty-four years old. To be exposed to such high-level intelligence at that young age and be able to converse directly with me, he could¡¯ve been the top student who had just graduated from a military academy. Moreover, he muste from an honorable family. His parents might¡¯ve even been part of the original team that followed the Eight Kings of War. This is Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s rule. After all, even the slightest dy in rying such crucial intelligence can affect the entire course of the battle. In other words, such a person was part of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s most trustworthy new generation, yet he has been sacrificed here just like that. Hayes¡¯ spiritual energy continued to surge as the cold glint in his eyes intensified. Suddenly, someone ced a hand on Hayes¡¯ shoulder and squeezed hard. Only after sensing the pain did Hayes regain his senses from being overwhelmed by rage. ¡°Hades, he¡¯s only in his early twenties. What did he do wrong?¡± Hayes uttered indifferently. Hades patted Hayes¡¯ shoulder forcefully. ¡°Is this your first day on the battlefield? There is no right or wrong on the battlefield, only life and death. We¡¯ve all survived countless wars and witnessed the most horrible deaths. Don¡¯t make me look down on you. If you are so emotional, I, as Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s person in charge, will immediately revoke your appointment as Prince of Diyouli.¡± Hearing that, Hayes waved his hand. Then, he retrieved the tablet the intelligence officer had been grasping even until thetter¡¯s death. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how to be amander, and I know how to kill these b*stards and let their bodies sink into River Onyx!¡± As Hayes spoke, he took a deep breath and put on themunicator. ¡°Attention, all Eastern Allied Army headquarters. All cultivators, heavy artillery operators, and snipers are to move to the positions specified in n Eight. Detonation teams, prepare to execute the supplementary strategy in n Eight. Every corps prepare to counter the assault of high-level Remdikian cultivators. All team leaders of Wolver Army, order your werewolf warrior subordinates to activate the signal markers on them. Everyone must remember the identification markers. Those with green lights shing on both shoulders are our allies. If the light is not observable, shoot at sight, even if the other parties wear our uniform. Executive my orders at once!¡± After Hayes ryed the instructions, the entire Eastern Allied Army began operating in haste. The werewolf warriors were initially deployed to defend against the bombs that prated the air defensework. However, upon receiving Hayes¡¯ orders, they turned and left without hesitation. Even with bombs falling above their heads, they wouldn¡¯t spare a nce at the iing threats. Obeying orders was every soldier¡¯s duty. Those emotionless Alpha Warriors had perfected that form of obedience. That was also why Remdik required only Alpha Warriors and no longer provided Charleigh with experimental subjects. Around two hundred remaining werewolves were gathered at the allied army¡¯s northernmost part outer defense line, awaiting orders. Receiving themands from Beta Warriors, those werewolf warriors tapped the napes of their necks one after the other. Subsequently, the two small but bright green lights on both sides of their shoulders lit up. Those were warning lights connected to the werewolves¡¯ circtory systems, a masterpiece of Charleigh. Chanaea only had four hundred werewolf warriors, while Remdik possessed at least two thousand. Defensively, Chanaea could¡¯ve relied on their saturated coverage of firepower to eliminate Remdik¡¯s werewolf warriors effectively, but once both sides¡¯ werewolf cultivators became entangled, it would be impossible to tell which ones were their fighters. Not only that but even giving orders to those werewolf warriors would also be problematic. Alpha Warriorscked subjective cognition. Hence, if they were given orders to kill Remdikian werewolves, they couldn¡¯t distinguish their targets. After all, they had merely been transformed into werewolves in appearance, not truly turning into wolves. They couldn¡¯t differentiate between all werewolves by the subtle dissimrities in their furs. Therefore, Charleigh created those two disposable identification lights in order to better distinguish the werewolves and refine themanding process. The lights had a unique program setting. Once it couldn¡¯t detect the werewolf warrior¡¯s heartbeat, it would automatically self-destruct. That way, they could eliminate the possibility of those indicators being worn by Remdikian werewolves. Behind the row of green shing lights, a group of snipers, carefully selected from the eight major military bases, quickly arrived at their designated areas. The sniper rifles they carried were all high-powered heavy firearms, having an effective range of one thousand five hundred to two thousand meters. The sniper rifles could prate even a standard light armored vehicle not to mention a werewolf¡¯s body. Moving in between the snipers and werewolf warriors were heavy machine gunners. That was thest long-range defense line when Remdikian werewolf warriors got close. Those heavy firearms might not be as powerful as sniper rifles, but their astonishing firing speed could tear apart everything at close range in a short period. If one bullet couldn¡¯t get the job done, then one could try a hundred or even a thousand bullets. The piles of bullets beneath the gunners¡¯ feet and the two assistants assigned to each gunner ensured all the machine guns could be fired continuously. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At that moment, Hades and Hayes had also arrived at the frontline. ¡°Once the enemy¡¯s modified soldiers cross River Onxy, the aerial bombardment will be even more intense to create an optimal offensive condition for them.¡± Hades frowned at Hayes. ¡°Can your air defensework hold up?¡± ¡°Rest assured,¡± Hayes replied solemnly. ¡°After two hours of shelling, all the ces out of the air defensework have been demolished. They won¡¯t aplish much even if theyunch a cannonade. Besides, don¡¯t forget that we still have underground fortifications.¡± Hades nodded slightly after hearing that. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. The distance between here and River Onyx is merely a hundred kilometers. Those werewolves are all cultivators in Grandmaster Realm. The first batch of werewolves should reach here noter than twenty minutes from now.¡± Hades shut his eyes and calcted. Hayes stood at one side, the ferocity in his eyes peaking. ¡°Come on! Cross River Onxy, and I shall let them enjoy my hospitality!¡± ¡­ Fifty kilometers north of River Onxy, in the southern part of Redlington, all the core figures of the eastern warzone, led by Ivanov, were gathered inside a cozy wooden house. Everyone was staring at therge screen on the wall, which was showing hundreds of blinking red dots rapidly moving southward, about to cross River Onxy¡¯s boundary. ¡°Attention, all werewolf officers. As soon as you enter Chanaea¡¯s territory, you must activate defensive measures!¡± Aidan instructed his subordinates sternly. ¡°Our first target is Eclipse Army¡¯s missileunch facility.¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1055 The Legendary Man Chapter 1055 The Legendary Man Chapter 1055-Aidan bellowed his orders at his subordinates. As an old rival of Eastern Army, Aidan was reluctant to do so, but Eastern Army had instilled a deep fear in him. The simr loss of over thirty thousand people in just three days seven years ago had caused him and Karl different kinds of troubles. Chanaea¡¯s poption was over one billion four hundred million, while Remdik, despite having the world¡¯srgestnd area, had less than one hundred fifty million people. The difference was especially palpable on the Eastern Epea battlefield created deliberately by the Anndur and Western Epea alliance. Although there had been no major action on the Eastern Epea battlefield for so many years, it was constantly consuming Remdik¡¯s warriors. It took Aidan three years to replenish the loss of over thirty thousand people, while Eastern Army was able to do so in just one month! Such terrifying speed was difficult for any country in the world to achieve. The only way to prevent history from repeating itself was topletely destroy the missileunch base of Eclipse Army that was under themand of Eastern Army. ording to Aidan¡¯s assessment, as long as Eclipse Army could notunch their missiles and had to rely on groundbat, Remdik¡¯s Eastern Allied Army which consisted of nearly a thousand werewolf cultivators could easily crush Eastern Army. At this moment, not only were the werewolf warriors located north of the River Onxy visible on the screen but also hundreds of red dots that were swiftly advancing northward on the southern front of Horbah. These were the werewolf soldiers who were previously sent to block the Eshistan supplywork. Their mission waspleted, and they were now turning around to execute the second phase of the mission. The second phase required them to sneak into Eastern Army¡¯s rear and find the missile base to destroy it. Watching the red dots on the strategic map constantly moving, Aidan smiled. He turned to Ivanov and grinned while saying, ¡°Mr. Ivanov, now that Jonathan¡¯s Cor has been broken, Asura¡¯s Office no longer poses any threat. Even if Charleigh is still alive, they cannot form a new Wolver Army that can fight us in such a short amount of time. As long as we take out Eastern Army¡¯s missile base, we canpletely crush them with our werewolf warriors.¡± Aidan¡¯s words and expression at the moment were as if he had already seen the victory of the Remdik army in his mind. This immediately drew a sneer from Avery next to him. As themander of Arctic Army, Avery was the only misfit in the entire Eastern War Zone. Unlike others, he openly dered himself as a confidant of the tsar faction and did not belong to Ivanov¡¯s group. Ivanov couldn¡¯t take any action against Avery as hecked the ability topete with the tsar faction.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He dared to keep Avery idle and assign thetter to guard the uneventful Arctic Army base, but he didn¡¯t dare use an excuse to refuse Avery¡¯s entry into Eastern War Zone. Avery¡¯s role was like a symbolic challenge in human form. Even though Ivanov knew the tsar had sent this man to monitor and vex him, he could only indulge Avery with good food and drinks to disy loyalty toward the tsar. However, the death of his grandson, Antoine, in the previous incident hadpletely enraged Ivanov. The Collins family now knew about this matter and had sent people to investigate Ivanov¡¯s family. But Ivanov knew that Avery was likely the cause of Antoine¡¯s death. If it weren¡¯t for Avery and Aidan¡¯s sh that day, they could have easily saved Antoine before Jonathan struck. Ivanov initially wanted to kill Avery to vent his anger, but he understood that Avery was just a pawn. Avery wouldn¡¯t dare to act this way without the tsar¡¯s orders. So, Ivanov had no choice but to exercise restraint. Aidan noticed the displeasure in his immediate superior and coldly snorted while casting a nce at Avery. ¡°Avery, for heaven¡¯s sake, stop being so difficult. Is there anything I said that was incorrect? Or do you believe that our forces have no hope of prevailing against Eastern Army?¡± Avery disdainfully tossed the sausage he was holding onto the table and nonchntly pped his hands. ¡°Aidan, I¡¯ve told you countless times that youckmon sense but you are not convinced. Since you acknowledge that Charleigh is likely still alive, don¡¯t you think the people of Chanaea are also aware of the werewolf warriors¡¯ nature? Do you assume that cultivators possess limitless capabilities? Just take a look at your troop deployment. You¡¯re asking the werewolf warriors to charge across River Onxy. Do you genuinely believe it will make them look more powerful and impressive? No, you¡¯re simply inviting disaster!¡± As Avery spoke, he pointed toward the southern direction of River Onxy. ¡°The terrain gradually opens up south of River Onxy. If I were in a defensive position, I would strategically cendmines along the werewolf warriors¡¯ anticipated path. These werewolf soldiers are nothing more than unwitting machines marching toward their demise. At least half of the warriors will be obliterated even before they reach Eastern Army!¡± Upon hearing Avery¡¯s derisivements, Aidan abruptly rose from his seat while mming his hands on the table. ¡°Avery! Quit talking nonsense¡­¡± Before Aidan could finish his sentence, a cold snort emanated from the front. Looking up, he saw it was Ivanov who had expressed his disapproval. ¡°Sir, he¡­¡± Aidan attempted to continue, but Ivanov¡¯s piercing gaze left him speechless. Ever since Aidan failed to save Antoine, Ivanov had been keeping a vignt eye on him. Even though they hadn¡¯t made a move against him so far, Aidan understood that the day would eventuallye. That was why he took advantage of every opportunity that came his way to prove himself with the hope of minimizing any future negative consequences. Ivanov revealed a slight smile and looked at Avery with a gentle expression. ¡°Avery, I must say, your ideas are quite insightful. But you have to understand that it is now winter. The Eastern Army will not only be defending a few kilometers of frontline but an area that spans tens of kilometers in width and hundreds of kilometers in length. Do you think they have the ability toy mines across such a vast area in a matter of months?¡± Avery nced at Ivanov. Ever since Antoine¡¯s death, there had been no possibility of reconciliation between them. Previously, their different affiliations hadn¡¯t mattered much to Ivanov and he had closed an eye to Avery¡¯s actions, but now Avery realized that if the tsar didn¡¯t destroy Ivanov¡¯s family in time, he would be the first one to die by Ivanov¡¯s hands. Although both of them knew this deep down, they still maintained a superior-subordinate rtionship on the surface. Now that Ivanov was questioning him, Avery had to respond even though he was displeased. Taking a deep breath, Avery calmly said, ¡°I believe they can. Don¡¯t forget that fifty years ago, several small countries from South Aplothunched an invasion against Chanaea. The minefields on that border had beenid for fifty years and still hadn¡¯t been cleared.¡± Right at that moment, themunication device in front of Aidan chimed as if it was validating Avery¡¯s words. ¡°Report to themander! We¡¯ve crossed the Chanaean border. It¡¯s a minefield, and we have only traveled less than a kilometer, but nine modified warriors had already been killed! I¡¯ve issued orders to halt the advance. Should we still continue to advance? We¡¯ll wait for further instructions from the headquarters!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1056 The Legendary Man Chapter 1056 The Legendary Man Chapter 1056-¡°Stop advancing? Are you kidding me?¡± Aidan carefully nced at Ivanov in front of him while shouting loudly into themunication device. ¡°Keep moving forward. You¡¯re cultivators, so your speed is fast enough to reach a safe position before thendmines explode! Have the modified warriors spread out in formation. Don¡¯t follow each other too closely to avoid injuring those behind.¡± Aidan¡¯s mind was racing. The strategic n of Eastern Army had been prepared for over a year. If the modified warrior troop were blocked just after crossing River Onxy, it wouldpletely disrupt the subsequent arrangements. After all, using the modified warriors to tear apart the entire Eastern Allied Army was the most crucial part of the n. If these modified warriors couldn¡¯t enter the main battlefield as originally nned, all the werewolf warriors leisurely strolling in Chanaea¡¯s Eshistan would be in great danger of being in by the cultivators of Eastern Army. ording to estimates, even though Eastern Army¡¯s Grandmaster Realm cultivators couldn¡¯tpete against Remdik¡¯s Wolver Army, they had more than enough power to deal with the modified warriors sent for infiltration. Just as themander on the other end of themunication device was preparing to adjust the Wolver Army¡¯s advancing formation, Ivanov spoke up calmly. ¡°Aidan, are you actually proposing the use of a human wave attack by sending our highly trained werewolf warriors directly into the minefields and sacrificing them?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Aidan was startled by the sudden question. He knew that Ivanov was about to make a move against him. If he couldn¡¯tmand this battle sessfully, at the very least, he would be stripped of his position as the chief of Medved Army. If he made a significant mistake, Ivanov might even take disciplinary action against him. ¡°Mr. Ivanov, how could I have such thoughts? I simply have faith in our warriors¡­¡± Before Aidan could finish his words, Ivanov shifted his gaze to Avery in the corner. ¡°Avery, you¡¯ve rarely expressed your opinions on this strategy. As amander personally promoted by the tsar, yourmanding skills are exceptional. Just now, you even predicted Eastern Army¡¯s defensive measures urately. I believe you already have countermeasures in mind. Why not share them with us?¡± As Ivanov spoke, all the cultivators in the meeting room turned their eyes toward Avery. Avery had been casually peeling a fig, preparing to witness Aidan making a fool of himself. But he didn¡¯t expect Ivanov to suddenly turn the tables on him with just a few words. Unlike Aidan, Avery was brave but reckless. He often acted impulsively. He was lucky that he was living in the military society of Remdik. If he were in Chanaea, he would not be able to be a King of War even if he was a God Realm cultivator. Instead, he could only achieve the level of a high-level fighter at most. As everyone¡¯s gaze fell upon Avery, he nced at Ivanov, who appearedposed. After a brief thought, he understood Ivanov¡¯s intentions. Ivanov wasn¡¯t targeting him; he was using him against Aidan! Being a pawn deployed in Eastern War Zone by the tsar, Avery naturally grasped the situation. Although Aidanckedpetence, he was extremely loyal to Ivanov. While Ivanov might have targeted Aidan because of the incident involving Antoine, taking direct action against Aidan would unquestionably shock and upset those who support him. But Avery, who didn¡¯t belong to Ivanov¡¯s faction at all, was perfect for this role. He could elevate himself, undermine Aidan, and then seize any excuse avable to eliminate thetter. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ivanov¡¯s group of God Realm cultivators could then me Aidan¡¯s downfall entirely to him. Well, well, well, this old geezer¡¯s move is quite clever. Despite understanding Ivanov¡¯s motive, Avery had no option but to go along with it. After all, he was already a misfit in Eastern War Zone where he waspletely different from these people. Avery was caught up in the heat of the moment when he unintentionally revealed Eastern Army¡¯s defensive strategy while rebutting Aidan. If he couldn¡¯te up with a solution now, Ivanov would undoubtedly use it against him. Even if he genuinely had no solution, saying so would make matters worse. Once Ivanov went to the tsar and imed that Avery had a solution but kept it to himself to protect his influence, the tsar wouldn¡¯t be lenient toward Avery even if there was no evidence. After all, regardless of which war zone these werewolf warriors belonged to, they still served Remdik and the tsar. Avery couldn¡¯t simply watch as the werewolf warriors perished on the battlefield. Moreover, the tsar wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook. Lost in his thoughts, Avery¡¯s face reflected deep regret and dejection. Despite knowing it was a trap, he had no choice but to step into it. cing the fig he had been holding on the table, Avery looked at Aidan with cold eyes. ¡°The method you mentioned ispletely impractical,¡± he said to Aidan faintly, his tone filled with mockery. Aidan angrily kicked his chair and strode toward Avery. This battle was of utmost importance to Aidan. If he managed to crush Eastern Army ording to the nned strategy, he would be a hero. Ivanov wouldn¡¯t likely pursue Antoine¡¯s matter further with him then. Aidan believed that if he demonstrated loyalty, Ivanov would probably spare him. However, it had only been a little over two hours since the war had begun, and Avery had repeatedly challenged Aidan¡¯s strategy. In Aidan¡¯s view, Avery was clearly trying to sabotage him and push him to his demise. ¡°Avery! I know we¡¯ve never gotten along and have always fought with each other. But this is war! Let me ask you, which part of my strategy do you think won¡¯t work? We all came from Grandmaster Realm. Don¡¯t you know whether a Grandmaster Realm cultivator can evade a triggered mine before it explodes? If you can¡¯t point out which part of my n won¡¯t work today, I¡¯ll kill you even in the presence of Mr. Ivanov!¡± Aidan¡¯s anger had reached its peak, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Ivanov sitting nearby, he would have likely attacked Avery already. Seeing Aidan in such an agitated state, Avery extended his hand to lightly touch Aidan¡¯s chest, pushing him aside. ¡°There¡¯s no need to speak so loudly; I¡¯m not deaf,¡± Avery remarked, wiping off the specks of saliva that Aidan had inadvertently sprayed on his cheek. Then, with disdain, he wiped his hand clean. ¡°Just as you said, we¡¯ve alle from Grandmaster Realm, so we know just how fast Grandmaster Realm cultivators can be. But have you ever considered that maybe others also know what you know? Do you think Eastern Army¡¯smander across the river has no idea that the triggered mines won¡¯t kill the werewolf warriors? What do you think is in his mind? Do you think his mind is filled with nothing but rubbish like yours?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1057 The Legendary Man Chapter 1057 The Legendary Man Chapter 1057-Avery¡¯s voice was loud. He was prepared to be used by Ivanov and stopped holding back. Aidan¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard Avery¡¯s words, but he soon let out an icy snort. ¡°Realizing it is one thing, but could they really ce highly sensitivendmines across a one-hundred- kilometer radius?¡± Avery sneered, ¡°Why bother with expensive, highly sensitivendmines? If their goal is to target Grandmaster Realm cultivators, they can simply set up a chain explosion. If one cultivator triggers a landmine, multiplendmines will be detonated too. No matter how fast our warriors are, they won¡¯t be able to escape a hundred-kilometer radius in the blink of an eye.¡± Hearing that, Aidan, Vicador, and the rest gasped in horror. Indeed,ndmines could be used for vastly different purposes. There was no need to ce them close to each other. One would only have to calcte the distance traveled by cultivators and ce them around thirty to forty meters apart. Once a cultivator steps on andmine, the rest of thendmines in the vicinity of several dozen meters would detonate simultaneously. This could potentially result in other cultivators being caught in the explosion. Remdik boasted itself as the world¡¯s leading military power, with its weapons and cultivators ranking among the best in the world. The most terrifying aspect was that even the ordinary cultivators, whether strong or weak, would obey the tsar¡¯smands during critical moments. No other country in the world could achieve that. Jetroina¡¯s government and their Saint Emperor were affiliated with different factions, whereas the religious faction in the West Region consisted mostly of high-level cultivators. Even in Anndur, which was known as the most inclusive and hopeful country in the world, each state practiced its own set ofws. The countries in the West Epea Alliance were often divided andcked unity as each nation was primarily concerned with their individual interests and gains. Chanaea might be feared by the world for its power, but the eight respectable families and secret sects didn¡¯t even bother sending their cultivators to fight in the battle of River Onxy. Wilbur¡¯s seven hundred thousand soldiers remained at Yaleview and stopped Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s soldiers from providing assistance. In contrast, the soldiers of Remdik were disciplined and fierce, having extensive experience inbat with their adversaries. They didn¡¯t bother preparing borate ns as they were certain that they would be able to defeat their enemies as long as their formations were in ce. cing a series ofndmines was a simple and effective way. Despite being aware of this n, they had never given it any serious consideration. Everyone fell silent upon hearing Avery¡¯s words. Perhaps due to their long-standing dominance in the military field, they might have overlooked many battle tactics. Chanaea was now reminding them that this battle was entirely different. ¡°Avery, I must say that I admire your military skills.¡± Ivanov eventually spoke up as the silence lingered. Avery gazed at Ivanov, recognizing the glimmer in thetter¡¯s eyes. He understood that Ivanov was being truthful and genuine in his admiration for him. However, Avery also knew that Ivanov wouldn¡¯t spare his life. He couldn¡¯t help but wish that he were part of Ivanov¡¯s faction. They exchanged a look and immediately recognized each other¡¯s intent. Ivanov spoke again. ¡°You¡¯ve made some valid points, but what is your n? We cannot forget that it¡¯s not just a battle between the Eastern War Zone and Chanaea but between Remdik and Chanaea. We cannot afford to lose, understand?¡± Avery shot Ivanov a firm nod. He paused for a moment, considering his response. ¡°After the battle at River Onxy seven years ago, Medved Army and Eastern Army upgraded their air defensework. So if our enemy uses cannonballs, they won¡¯t be able to cause many casualties. Simrly, I believe our missiles won¡¯t be able to cause many casualties to Eastern Army too. My suggestion is for Wolver Army to retreat to the north of River Onxy and for the missile team to stop bombing Eastern Army. Instead, we should focus on receding attacks targeting the north of River Onxy. Using our cannonballs, we can create a path for Wolver Army to advance. This will be cheaper than using modified soldiers to create their own path, and the path should be heading south in a cone shape.¡± As Avery spoke, hepletely dismissed the gap between both the eastern and western war zones, including his own army. Right now, he was a coremander of Remdik. Getting to his feet, Avery went to the huge screen and drew a cone shape south of River Onxy. ¡°Chanaea¡¯s army will attempt to eliminate Wolver Army from afar. Typically, a sniper rifle can urately shoot up to two thousand and five hundred meters, but we should factor in some additional range in case Eastern Army has surprises in store. Eastern Army¡¯s defense line is located a hundred miles to the south. We¡¯ll cut our way through their army for the initial eighty miles and then use artillery fire in all directions to eliminate any remaining traps for thest twenty miles. The sess of our n will depend on the skills of our modified soldiers.¡± After revealing his n with a frown, Avery turned to look at Ivanov. ¡°Sir, at this moment, this is the best n I can present to you. I am unable to devise any other tactics as I don¡¯t have the necessary feedback information from the frontline,¡± he added. ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Ivanov gave him a pleased nod before turning to look at the rest. ¡°I have an announcement to make. From now on, Avery will rece Aidan as themander-in-chief of the battle. Aidan, you¡¯ll be assisting Avery in carrying out hismands. Don¡¯t cause any trouble for me, get it?¡± Aidan was naturally pissed to hear that the newmander-in-chief was now Avery. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He wanted to protest, but Ivanov¡¯s gaze told him that he had lost the right to negotiate his terms. Ivanov was prepared to get rid of him. However, Aidan had no other choice. Ivanov held significant power in Remdik, second only to the tsar himself. The forces that stood behind him, coupled with his cultivation level in Divine Realm, made him a force to be reckoned with. Aidan gazed at Avery and quietly sat aside, taking out hismunication device. ¡°Attention, everyone. Avery is now the newmander-in-chief. Please cooperate with him fully. Anyone who disobeys his orders will be considered a traitor.¡± At the northern defense line of the United Legion of River Onxy, Hades and Hayes were staring at a map in their hands as they paid full attention to the battle ahead of them. As Avery had suspected, Hayes had ordered the cement ofndmines across several hundred meters ofnd to the south of River Onxy. In addition, he had deployed thousands of detectors to track the movement of the Remdikian cultivators once they crossed the river. Now, the little red dots that represented the Remdikian cultivators were disappearing quickly and retreating to the north of River Onxy. The sight of Wolver Army disappearing caused a flicker of anxiety to appear in Hayes¡¯ eyes. ¡°What the h*ll are they up to?¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1058 The Legendary Man Chapter 1058 The Legendary Man Chapter 1058-Hayes had spent three months meticulously devising a n for a one-hundred-meter area, much like a skilled fisherman preparing to reel in a big catch. However, to his dismay, the fish¡ªin this case, the Remdikian cultivators¡ªsuddenly changed their course, rendering all his efforts futile. One could imagine how disappointed he was. Hades furrowed his brows as he stared at the monitor. ¡°Are they afraid because of the casualties and chose to use a different route instead?¡± he asked. Hearing his question, Hayes shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s highly unlikely. Even if the enemies chose to bypass the fifty-milendmine area, they would have to traverse through swamps and other natural hazards, which would add to their time in the battle. And even if the cultivators were capable of ignoring the risk, it would still dy their arrival at the battlefield. In that case, the previous n of bombing everything in sight would lose its meaning. We could¡¯ve used the extra time to raid the cultivators who sneaked into Eshistan. But that isn¡¯t what Remdik wants to see since it¡¯s not easy to send so many men to the battlefield.¡± Hayes scrunched up his brows and turned to look at the screen. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. The Remdikian cultivators shouldn¡¯t be retreating at this moment!¡± He sounded anxious. During the course of the battle, Eastern Army held multiple meetings before settling on its current defense strategy. In terms of both the number of cultivators and soldiers, Eastern Army was inferior to Remdik. Therefore, Asura¡¯s Office deemed this defense battle as crucial and ced great importance on it. The situation on the battlefield was always changing and unpredictable, and it was impossible to follow the prepared n entirely. However, at the very least, there should be a general logic behind the n. For instance, it would be illogical to send mortal soldiers to the front lines as that would be putting them in harm¡¯s way. Therefore, it was clear that Wolver Army would be the ones at the forefront of the battle. However, the front-line troops of Wolver Army suddenly halted their charge, leaving Eastern Army¡¯s tactic useless. It was unclear what their enemy was nning. Naturally, Hayes was flustered. Hades¡¯ expression was grim as he racked his brains, trying to figure out the Remdikian army¡¯s next move. Right then, a machine gunner raised his head in confusion. ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t it booming anymore?¡± Hayes turned to look at him. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hearing that, the machine gunner quickly got up and saluted Hayes. ¡°Sir! I was trying to convey that it looked like Remdik has reduced the frequency of their missile attacks.¡± Missiles? Both Hayes and Hades shared a look before looking up at the night sky behind them. After getting attacked for over two hours, they had already gotten used to the thunderous booms in the sky above them. Now, the continuous booming sounds had died down, and even the air defensework wasn¡¯t making any sounds. The online-controlled air defensework was capable of detecting missiles in the air and intercepting them by firing at them. The calmness on the battlefield and the absence of significant casualties suggested only one possibility ¡ªRemdik had halted their attacks. ¡°What the h*ll is Remdik up to?¡± Hayes was utterly confused. Before he could realize what was going on, a huge red exmation mark appeared on the screen of hisptop. At the same time, the detectors on the map started to go out. ¡°Sir!¡± A Superior Realm military intelligence officernded on the ground in front of them. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Sir, we detected Remdik¡¯s missiles attacking our defense area¡­¡± As he spoke, he ran to them and clicked on the screen quickly. Shortly thereafter, both men observed numerous red dots that symbolized missiles flying over River Onxy and into Chanaea¡¯s territory. This time, the enemy wasn¡¯t aiming at the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s base; rather, they were targeting the fifty-mile-wide defensive region. ¡°They are clearing out thendmine area!¡± Hades dered icily. Something urred to him as he quickly said, ¡°Hayes, please inform everyone at the northern defense line to take shelter in the underground bunker we dug earlier. They could be in danger of a carpet bombing!¡± Hayes quickly snapped back to his senses and ryed the order to his soldiers. Since the enemy¡¯s objective was to clear a path using missiles, they wouldn¡¯t create a narrow path as that would put Wolver Army at risk of being targeted by Eastern Army. Instead, they would likelyunch a carpet bombing near the northern defense line to eliminate all the landmines and allow Wolver Army to do what they do best. That region was situated at the border of Eastern Allied Army, and although it was within the air defensework¡¯s range, it might not be able to withstand a massive attack. Everyone had to conceal themselves. Following Hayes¡¯ order, every unit at the northern border quickly retreated south. The remaining troops which were designated to be on the front-line sought shelter in the recently constructed underground bunker. Five minutester, the rm rang once more. Numerous explosions reverberated, and it seemed as though the ground was on the verge of being uprooted. In the narrow underground passage, Hayes brushed off the dust that fell on his head. ¡°D*mn it! Remdik must¡¯ve gotten themselves a newmander. Aidan isn¡¯t smart enough to do this!¡± he dered. Hayes was not just spouting nonsense out of anger. Prior to their strategic meetings, they conducted an analysis not only of the military officials and weapons of both sides but also of the enemy commander¡¯s personality and battle style. Furthermore, they also considered the enemymander¡¯s favorite food, drinks, and preferred type of women. It was clear that Aidan wasn¡¯t smart enough to devise such a smart n. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait,¡± Hades said calmly as he shut his eyes. ¡°They are using missiles to advance into our territory, which means that their front-line troops are still Wolver Army. Our arrangements were correct. I don¡¯t believe they will continue the carpet bombing once Wolver Army arrives. As long as they stop firing, we will return to our base. We will be back to square one, the only difference being that thendmines won¡¯t cause severe injuries to Wolver Army.¡± Right after he spoke, Hayes picked up hismunication device. ¡°F*ck it! There isn¡¯t any difference! They changed the target of their missiles, right? I can also do the same thing! He roared, ¡°Attention Eclipse Army! This is Hayes Yeager,mander-in-chief of Eastern Allied Army. I am ordering you to redirect your fire. Work with the information department and target thendmine area in front of me. Conduct a carpet-bombing operation in the area that spans fifty miles wide and one hundred miles long!¡± After receiving their acknowledgment, Hayes nced at theptop in his hands, clenching his jaw angrily. ¡°D*mn it! Come on, then. No one will get to leave this area alive!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059 The Legendary Man Chapter 1059 The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make rapid adjustments, and its strategy department continuously gathered information on the locations of a series of targets from the Intelligence Bureau. As a missile unit capable of carrying out strikes with utmost precision and uracy, they had never received such an easy mission. During the confrontation between Hayes and Avery, the skies above Remdik¡¯s army and Eastern Army were strangely quiet. Instead, it was the already dangerous area spanning fifty kilometers that became a veritable hell on earth. Data on the battle was transmitted back to the Remdikian army¡¯sbatmand headquarters in real time. They hadpleted their first wave of carpet bombing. ording to their n, the werewolves should have followed the trail of destruction and advanced toward Eastern Allied Army. However, they saw that Eastern Army had started bombarding their ownndmines as though in a frenzy. On top of that, Hayes had also marked out Wolver Army¡¯s predicted location based on information he had gathered previously, and it was now Eclipse Army¡¯s primary point of attack. This time, Remdik had mobilized close to four hundred werewolves. Although that was arge number, the distance of the buffer zone between the two opposing military forces was at least a hundred and fifty miles. Hence, releasing four hundred people into such arge expanse was akin to dropping a grain of sand into the ocean, and thereiny the problem. If they were to split up Wolver Army and allow them to roam freely, it would mean missing an opportunity to attack. However, the werewolves could move about in smaller groups, thus making it harder for Eastern Army to n their defense. In the end, even a meticulousmander like Avery could not escape the Remdikian military¡¯s habit of employing flexible battle tactics. Instead of instructing the werewolves to try and dodge the bombardment, he had them wait at River Onxy¡¯s northern bank until the missile attacks ceased beforeunching arge-scale invasion. Unfortunately, one point of consideration slipped his mind, which was that Eastern Army¡¯s missile unit was not only capable of defense. Since the purpose of Remdik¡¯s carpet bombing strategy was to ensure Wolver Army could pass through safely, naturally, that meant the werewolves had to be on the edge of the line of fire. In doing so, they had clearly given away Wolver Army¡¯s location to Hayes and the others. In fact, it did not even matter if Hayes and the others were unsure of Wolver Army¡¯s exact location. Since they had enough ammunition, they could take a leaf out of the Remdikian military¡¯s book and blow up the entire stretch from the Onxy¡¯s northern bank of River Onxy to where Remdik¡¯s army was stationed. Hence, things appeared bleak for Wolver Army. To the average human or even ordinary cultivators, the werewolves were practically invincible. However, up against the terrifying destructive power of short-range missiles, the werewolves¡¯ spirit shields and so-called mighty physique were as fragile as ss. By the time Remdik¡¯s radar system detected the missiles¡¯ real targets, it was toote for the werewolves to run. If it were only one missile, they could have dodged it if they moved quickly enough. However, what were they supposed to do when everywhere within a radius of several dozen miles was being bombed? None of their cultivation levels mattered at such a time as the dense shower of bombs that fell easily ripped apart everything on the ground. After that first round of bombing, Remdik¡¯s headquarters received the first batch of reports on their casualties¡ªny-eight confirmed werewolf deaths while another thirty were missing or incapacitated. Just like that, the nearly four-hundred-strong troop lost over a hundred and forty of its warriors before it had even stepped foot into Chanaea. The fact that they were all Grandmaster Realm cultivators made such a loss incredibly devastating, to say the least. Aidan gave a cold snort and asked Avery, ¡°So, this is what you intended with that strategy of yours?¡± Avery did not appear the least bit flustered. ¡°What¡¯s that? Are you saying the Chanaeans wouldn¡¯t have dropped a barrage of missiles if we stuck to your aggressive method of attack?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Aidan was rendered speechless by Avery¡¯s reply. He opened his mouth but could not think of a goodeback. Shooting Aidan a contemptuous nce, Avery continued, ¡°Shut it, you brainless monkey. I¡¯m taking over the mess you created and picking up after you. This method has kept the extent of our losses to a minimum. Had we used your method, it¡¯d have been a miracle if even a hundred out of the four hundred of them managed to survive.¡± In truth, Avery was holding back his true thoughts with that response. The deaths of over a hundred werewolf warriors were because he had grossly underestimated Chanaea. After all, it had been ages since any country or force had taken the initiative tounch an attack on the behemoth power that was Remdik. Staring at the various markers on the screen, he uttered coldly, ¡°Send word that all the werewolves in Doveston are to head toward the rear of Eastern Army and gather there at all costs. Eastern Army has stationed its main force in the north, so there can¡¯t be many of them guarding Eclipse Army. Moreover, Eclipse Army can¡¯t possibly keep up an endless artillery barrage. They¡¯ll surely give up after three rounds of carpet bombing at most. After all, only we have the data on our casualties. Chanaea may have their predictions, but they don¡¯t know whether their attacks are actually effective. Since it¡¯d be meaningless to continue striking blindly, they¡¯ll definitely stop their attacks temporarily.¡± Sweat beaded Avery¡¯s forehead. I¡¯m now Remdik¡¯smander-in-chief. If I make an error in judgment, I¡¯ll risk endangering the lives of the three hundred werewolf warriors in Doveston and the other two hundred werewolves attacking at the front. Nomander could possibly bear the responsibility of having the blood of nearly seven hundred Grandmasters on their hands. As he continued to issuemands, more and more information was ryed to their headquarters. Finally, after about an hour, they received another alert from the radar monitoring system. Eastern Army¡¯s missiles had switched direction, but their target was still the Remdikian troops! Upon hearing that, Avery mmed his hands on the table and sprang to his feet. ¡°I knew it! They¡¯re unaware of the extent of our casualties and have shifted their focus to attack the troops we assembled. Notify Wolver Army to move out in full force and attack both nks from the north and south. They are to do whatever it takes to destroy Eastern Allied Army!¡± After he gave thatmand, werewolves started emerging quietly from the ground along River Onxy¡¯s northern bank. Although no anti-aircraft fortifications had been built, with their skills as Grandmaster Realm warriors, digging a thirty-meter-deep hole to take cover in could not have been easier. In the remaining darkness before dawn, the werewolf warriors activated their spirit shields and started heading toward the southern side of the riverbank again. Meanwhile, looming figures also moved through the streets of Kransbay without a sound, running swiftly northward. They were the werewolves who had infiltrated Eshistan, and their only goal for the second stage of their attack was to obliterate Eclipse Army¡¯s missileunch base, which was also the location of the army¡¯s base camp! One after another, the werewolves made their way silently through the city like Grim Reapers. Kransbay and River Onxy were only seven hundred miles apart, and such a distance was even more insignificant in a war. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The citizens stayed up all night, standing at their windows and looking to the north. Many of them caught sight of the werewolves¡¯ silhouettes slipping by under the streetlights, but all they could do was watch. As for the werewolves, they did not even linger for a moment. After all, those ordinary mortals were as insignificant as ants in their eyes. As long as they defeated Eastern Allied Army, the mortals would not be a threat to them, regardless of their numbers. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1058-Hayes had spent three months meticulously devising a n for¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060 The Legendary Man Chapter 1060 The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind the windows fearfully after seeing the werewolves. All they could do was to pray. As the closest city to the battlefield, Kransbay was now fully under military control. During the night curfew, there would be mortal soldiers standing guard at the important passages into the city. However, their mission was only to report any incidents and refrain from engaging in battle. This was not an act of tolerance toward Wolver Army. Rather, it was an act of responsibility for the entire city. Cultivators at Grandmaster Realm were already far beyond the scope of a normal cultivator. In fact, those in Superior Realm and beyond were alreadypletely different from ordinary humans. If the soldiers still engaged in a fight to the end, the most likely oue would be to anger Wolver Armypletely, provoking them to kill all the soldiers. In fact, themoners might even be implicated, leading to a widespread massacre. At that moment, the best choice was to remain calm and let Wolver Army roam freely. The soldiers, all heavily armed, either stood at the sides of the road or at the rooftops of the high-rise buildings. While everyone stared at the ferocious beasts zooming across the streets against the dim sky, all they could feel was utter humiliation. This was the biggest humiliation they had ever faced. Despite knowing very well that these beasts were the murderers of their fellow people, and the source of destruction of their homnd, they were helpless to do anything but watch. In fact, they were opening up the paths for these murderers. They were clearing the streets so that those beasts could pass freely toward Eclipse Army¡¯s base. This was excruciating to the soldiers guarding Kransbay, who felt like they had been crucified over a fire. On the top of a tall building, a soldier¡¯s fingers were wrapped tightly against his gun. He was using so much force that the tips of his fingers turned white. He lifted the gun and aimed at the target. These actions had been ingrained as part of his muscle memory over his years of being a soldier. However, the moment his fingersnded on the trigger, a burly man behind him kicked his hips. ¡°What are you doing, Darius?¡± roared the burly man as he grabbed Darius¡¯ cor. Darius red at him with bloodshot eyes. ¡°This is too frustrating, Commander! Let me shoot them! I¡¯m going to kill these wolf b*stards! As a soldier for seven years, my mission is to kill the enemies on the battlefield when a war breaks out. Let me shoot them, Commander! I don¡¯t care even if I die! We can¡¯t just watch as these b*stards walk out of Kransbay like they are just having a stroll in the park¡­¡± Smack! A crisp pnded on Darius¡¯ cheek, sending him copsing onto the ground. ¡°F*ck you!¡± The burly man pulled Darius up from the cor again. ¡°You¡¯re a soldier, Darius! Don¡¯t you know that you must obey orders?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± said Darius, choking on his tears. This was his first time disobeying his superior. ¡°Commander, hundreds of thousands of people are risking their lives at the frontlines of River Onxy. Meanwhile, we just watch as Wolver Army saunter around right under our noses¡­¡± Before Darius could finish his sentence, themander pressed his forehead against Darius and interrupted him, ¡°F*ck you! Tell me which man in Eastern Army isn¡¯t a tough one? Are you the only one with all the rage within you? Are you the only one who doesn¡¯t fear death? Ask in the f*cking general channel which soldier is afraid of dying! Do you want to pretend to be a hero? You want to shoot, huh? Do you think that you¡¯re the only f*cking one who feels frustrated? I¡¯m even more frustrated that you! ¡°But what do you want to do? Do you want all the soldiers in the garrison and everyone in Kransbay to apany you to your grave? Can you only prove your determination and dignity by destroying this entire city?¡± The man tossed Darius, who was sobbing his heart out, onto the icy ground of the rooftop. Choking through his tears, the man instructed via themunication device, ¡°Everyone, listen up! Manage your soldiers well. Our mission is to stop Wolver Army from attacking themoners. As long as those b*stards don¡¯t touch them, you¡¯re not allowed to shoot even if they bump into you. I know that all of you don¡¯t admit defeat! None of us in the garrison does. But you must be discerning of our reality. Once we anger those cultivators from Grandmaster Realm, it¡¯ll be impossible for us to stop them from harming themoners. You can see this mission as eating a fly. No matter how disgusting it is or how reluctant you are, you must force yourself to swallow it! In war, there is no space for an individual¡¯s heroism. What¡¯s important is the oue!¡± Although no one responded to him via themunication device, he knew that all of his subordinates had heard him. Faced with a task like this, no one could shout that they had received the order, nor could they respond in any other way. They did not have the confidence to do so. Perhaps, they also did not wish to take on such a task. However, since they were soldiers, all they could do was carry out the orders. Standing at the top of the building, the man nced at the brightening sky in the eastern direction. He toggled the channels on themunication device. ¡°Commander, the first batch of Wolver Army has passed through the main city area of Kransbay. Please prepare all the relevant defenses.¡± ¡°Got it. All of you are doing a good job. Continue defending the city!¡± A cold voice sounded through themunication device before silence ensued. Eclipse Army¡¯s missile base was located in a forest a hundred kilometers north of Kransbay. Eclipse Army was a modern missile unit that could engage in battle in many different ways. However, it contained many missiles that could not be transported alongside the main army. Some strategic missiles had to stay dormant inunching sites. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The base at Kransbay was one of the main bases of Eclipse Army. During a normal war, Eclipse Army could easily be a mobile artillery troop at the back, making it impossible for the enemy to ascertain its location. However, faced with Wolver Army from Remdik, it would be harder to defend Eclipse Army if it were to transform into a mobile artillery troop. No matter how fast the vehicles could go, they would only be the enemy¡¯s prey when confronted by Wolver Army, whose cultivation in Grandmaster Realm allowed them to move rapidly. In such a situation, Hayes¡¯ strategic arrangement was to tighten defenses and leverage the artillery for support. On the top of a mountain near Eclipse Army base at Kransbay, a man with a gruesome scar on his neck looked into a pair of binocrs. The person was none other than Zachary, the general of Guardian Army and a cultivator at the middle phase of Grandmaster Realm. Meanwhile, a smaller figure was hugging a rifle and resting beside Zachary. ¡°Someone¡¯sing, Reba,¡± informed Zachary calmly as he peered through the binocrs. As a member of Xiara, who was consistently ranked ninth in the Dark Web¡¯s ranking of assassins, Reba had never stopped her daily cultivation even after pledging loyalty to Jonathan. After all, she had a lot of cultivation resources after the ckwood family managed to get its hands on a thousand and five hundred tons of broken spirit stones. As a mortal, Reba still managed to be a cultivator with Zachary¡¯s help. Although Reba was only at her natural cultivation level, the additional spiritual energy was able to significantly amplify her assassination technique. She whirled around, grabbed her rifle, and peered through the scope calmly. ¡°Distance is two thousand and five hundred meters away. The wind is blowing in the northwest direction. The speed¡¯s three-and-a-half meters every second. Thirty degrees away. Snow¡¯s falling. Five- point adjustment downward. Three-point adjustment to the left.¡± She held her breath. Boom! As the first rays of the sun appeared, the sounds of the rifle resonated across the mountains. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1058-Hayes had spent three months meticulously devising a n for¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1061 The Legendary Man Chapter 1061 The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang out continuously around Reba. Those were the first batch of special forces Reba had personally trained after she teamed up with Jonathan. Among the top ten assassins, besides the ninth-ranked Xiara, the other nine members were cultivators. In the organization, Xiara, Reba yed the role of a leader. One could say that Reba and her party of ordinary people from Paradise Ind were using mortal means to pave a blood path among the mighty cultivators. Hence, one could only imagine how formidable Reba and the other assassins¡¯ skills were. Meanwhile, those who trained under her were originally powerful elite warriors of Guardian Army in the first ce. A few years ago, they could¡¯ve been selected to enter the Valley of Elites. Now, after receiving guidance from Reba, a near-radical teacher, those people were no longer mere warriors. In Reba¡¯s words, they had evolved into humanoid weapons. Even if Superior Realm cultivators were to challenge them one-on-one, those people still had a fifty percent chance of winning using their various techniques. One could only imagine how terrifying their tactics were to be able to match up against Superior Realm cultivators by relying only on mortal bodies. Two thousand meters away, more than a dozen werewolves were shot down. Seeing that, the remaining werewolves summoned shields to protect themselves, changing their method of advancing from charging headlong to zigzagging between covers. A figurended beside Zachary. Blue electric arcs flickered on that neer¡¯s body. ¡°Terrific, Zachary. Your wife¡¯s marksmanship is impressive. Her disciples are also amazing. This feat of shooting down enemies over two thousand meters away must¡¯ve broken Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s sniping record, right?¡± Zachary looked up at Kane, who was grinning, before turning to gaze at Reba who was standing beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We¡¯re not married yet. I won¡¯t be able to stop her if she beats you up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Kaneughed and said to Reba, ¡°You two are deeply in love with one another. I heard tales about your rtionship even at Huxville. How I envy you two. What¡¯s the matter? I heard you proposed but got rejected because of the child¡ª¡± Before Kane could finish his sentence, he saw the dark muzzle of a gun aimed at his face. Having been trained on Paradise Ind since childhood to be a killing machine, her uterus was wholly removed in her teens, entirely shattering her hopes of ever bing a mother. That was the most profound regret and pain that would haunt her for the rest of her life, as well as the root cause of why she rejected Zachary. At that moment, hearing Kane talking about her sore spot, she naturally wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. ¡°Reba!¡± Noticing Reba getting infuriated, Zachary hurriedly uttered to her, ¡°Kane doesn¡¯t think before he speaks. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Kane raised his hands to surrender. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you with my words, so don¡¯t be mad. I can help you solve this problem. If you like children, I can find you a well-educated mixed-race girl to be the surrogate for you and Zachary¡¯s child. Jason is adept at this. The process involves in vitro fertilization ¡ª¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Reba interrupted Kane with a curse before turning around and jogging down the hill. ¡°Whoever missed their target earlier will go back and train shooting for the whole day!¡± Taking in Reba¡¯s enraged demeanor, Zachary red at Kane. ¡°Must you make things ufortable between me and Reba, you motormouth?¡± Kane patted Zachary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still single even in your thirties because you¡¯re too serious. Reba likes you, but because of her own ws and past experiences, she feels inferior. She¡¯s like a rabbit. No matter how gently you treat her, she will still run away from you in fear. I¡¯m just trying to help you, mentioning her sore spot in front of you to let her know you can ept her as she is. Only then will she be convinced to get close to you. Without destruction, there can be no construction. You should learn more about how to pick up girls.¡± With that, Kane let out a strangeugh and charged down the mountain. A distance of two thousand meters wasn¡¯t a significant distance for those werewolves in Grandmaster Realm. At that moment, they had reached the foot of the mountain. Zachary took a deep breath, looking at Reba¡¯s figure, which was moving toward the second defensive line. ¡°Reba, you heard it too. Kane is actually a good person.¡± The connection between Zachary and Reba¡¯smunicators was on all along, so she could actually listen to everything Kane had said to Zachary earlier, even from far away. Reba¡¯s indifferent voice could be heard from themunicating device. ¡°Kane is a lunatic. I won¡¯t take anything he says to heart. That guy dares to charge into the werewolf crowd because of his special spiritual energy. Don¡¯t you ever try something as foolish as that! Be careful and stay safe. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With that, Reba switched off themunicator. On the other hand, Zachary was overjoyed and grinning like a fool. Although he and Reba had harbored mutual feelings for one another for a long time, she deliberately kept a safe distance between them. Therefore, Zachary couldn¡¯t help but be ted about the rare concern she had shown him. Subsequently, a middle-aged man with a cigarette between his lips strode over and booted Zachary¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Zachary, Hades didn¡¯t assign us here to flirt with women. Quit disying your affection publicly here. Go back to Harfush if that¡¯s what you want to do.¡± As Andy spoke, he spat out his cigarette and dashed down the mountain to join Kane. Zachary watched the duo at the foot of the mountain with a wry smile. ¡°I wonder how long these two had been yearning to get involved in a fight.¡± Zachary extended his arm and waved his hand forcefully. ¡°Members of Wolver Army, follow me!¡± Following Zachary¡¯smand, several figures atop the mountain let out a long howl. In just a few seconds, they transformed into peculiar, burly creatures with wolf heads and human bodies. Blood-stained fur grew out on their skin and fluttered in the wind like banners bathed in the sunlight during a cold winter. Without hesitation, more than fifty werewolf warriors charged toward the bottom of the mountain. Zachary, Vanquisher King of War of Guardian Army. Andy, Sanguine King of War from Yalegard Legion. Kane, Shusonna Army¡¯s Thunder King of War. The three Kings of War, including the core soldiers of their three armies, were deployed by Hades to Eclipse Army¡¯s base at Kransbay. They, along with fifty werewolf warriors, formed Kransbay¡¯s base¡¯s first line of defense. On the mountain¡¯s peak, where the second line of defense was located, Reba and her thirty-plus subordinates moved swiftly to find new positions. On the other side of the mountain, around a hundred Precelestial Realm cultivators sprinted around with broken spirit stones, burying them in the ground. Outside Kransbay base, an army of thirty thousand soldiers equipping heavy firearms surrounded and guarded the facility. All their efforts were to safeguard the base behind them. That was a stronghold they couldn¡¯t lose. The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1058-Hayes had spent three months meticulously devising a n for¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1062 The Legendary Man Chapter 1062 The Legendary Man Chapter 1062-¡°Awoo!¡± Howl after howl filled the air. That was the unique way ofmunication between the werewolf warriors. Only a small number of werewolf warriors from Remdik had arrived. After all, the werewolves had infiltrated every city in Eshistan for the sake ofpleting the first stage of their mission. Hence, it was impossible for them all to gather at Kransbay¡¯s base at the same time even if it was time for the second stage of their mission tomence. Horbah¡¯s werewolf warriors were the first to reach, and at present, there were less than fifty werewolf warriors who had arrived outside Kransbay¡¯s base. That was why Kane, Zachary, and the others dared to confront their enemies with the werewolf warriors. The sun was rising in the east and casting a warm nket over the coldnd. However, what followed after the first few rays of dawn that represented hope was a merciless ughter. ¡°Pay attention to this! Our werewolf cultivators have a yellow ribbon on their left hand and warning lights on their shoulders!¡± Reba announced to her snipers before pulling the trigger of her sniper rifle. With her precision, she could urately strike a werewolf¡¯s heart from a distance of two thousand meters, so hitting her targets within a range of less than a thousand meters was certainly within her capabilities. Two werewolf warriors lunged at Zachary in a frenzy, but suddenly, blood sprayed in the air. One of the werewolf warriors had half of his head shot off. Both Zachary and the surviving werewolf leaped back in shock. Only then did the sound of the gunshot finally travel into his ear. ¡°God, could you please tell me that you¡¯re going to fire?¡± Zachary muttered under his breath before charging toward the surviving werewolf with a wry smile, brandishing his saber. Reba¡¯s sneer came from the other end of the receiver. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If my aim goes astray, I¡¯ll be the one topose your epitaph.¡± Upon hearing Reba¡¯s words, Kane quietly added anotheryer of spirit shield for himself. For the first time in his life, he regretted being able to speak. As he separated his palms, a crackling bolt of blue lightning materialized between them. Before the three werewolves who were approaching him could reach him, their fur bristled. ¡°Die, pests!¡± Kane bellowed before speeding ahead and transforming into a blue ray of light, leaving behind the charred corpse of a werewolf in his wake. It was an electric spiritual root¡ªsomething that was on par with Pryncyp ording to ancient texts. People who possessed it could gather the power of electricity right after they started their path of cultivation. In other words, they were rare cultivation geniuses. If such a rare asset like Kane appeared around two thousand years ago, all the forces in Chanaea would have been scrambling to win him over and make him their disciple. s, no one was interested in Kane in the current time period, for his cultivation technique had been lost to time. Furthermore, the bnce of nature had shifted. Pryncyp was now the ultimate power for cultivators. Apotheosis was no longer the end goal of the current society. Kane took advantage of his speed to get rid of two werewolves. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, even though the power of electricity was mighty, it was exhausting to use it. Kane visibly slowed down after killing the second werewolf, and that gave the other werewolf beside him the chance to strike. That werewolf jumped and swung its sharp w at Kane¡¯s back. Blood sprayed everywhere, and Kane widened his eyes in shock before jumping ahead, btedly dodging the assault. A huge chunk of flesh on his back was torn off by the w, but when he turned around, he saw that a long sword had pierced the werewolf¡¯s chest. The werewolf copsed and revealed the bloody-faced Andy standing behind him. Panting violently, Andy slowly pulled his long sword out of the werewolf. ¡°Keep fighting if you can, but if you can¡¯t, then scram. You¡¯ve only killed three werewolves, but you¡¯re already tired. You¡¯re an embarrassment to Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Kane deftly tossed a bottle into the air, shattering it midair and allowing the medicinal powder to coat the wound on his back. ¡°Stop being so full of yourself, Andy! If you¡¯re upset about this, let¡¯spete and see who¡¯ll kill more werewolves this¡ª¡± ¡°Awoo!¡± Before Kane was done saying his piece, he heard a wolf¡¯s howl on the ridge opposite them. Upon hearing the howl, the werewolf warriors engaged inbat with Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s werewolves swiftly withdrew from the fight without a single ounce of hesitation. There were only less than fifty Remdikian werewolf vanguard, and dozens of them were already killed by Reba¡¯s team of snipers as soon as they closed in on their enemies. Now that they were up against Asura¡¯s Office team of werewolves which wererger in number compared to them, the Beta Warrior leading the Remdikian werewolf warriors decided to order a retreat. Hastily, the werewolf warriors retreated and gathered behind the Beta Warrior on the ridge. ¡°There are almost twenty werewolf warriors left,¡± Zachary uttered with a frown as he gazed in the direction of the ridge. ¡°How many of us have died?¡± ¡°Three werewolf warriors have died on the field. One has suffered grievous injuries, and three have sustained minor injuries,¡± Kane informed as he looked at the report in his hands. At that moment, Kane and Andy were no longer messing with each other as they dutifully worked as Zachary¡¯s deputies. Turning to look at the Beta Warrior, Zachary noted that the former was farrger and seemed mightier than the other werewolf warriors. ¡°Is that their alpha wolf?¡± he mumbled under his breath. ¡°Reba, kill him!¡± Right as those words were out of Zachary¡¯s mouth, a tiny spark exploded on the alpha wolf¡¯s shield. That was the power of a sniper rifle¡¯s bullet, and it made the alpha wolf stagger. However, he soon regained his bnce after taking half a step backward. Multiple shots ensued, but the alpha wolf stood steadily on the ridge, unfazed by the bullets. At the same time, the werewolf warriors behind him brought up their shields and let out howls. Zachary tightened his grip on his saber. ¡°They¡¯re waiting for someone!¡± he said. Someone eximed in the team¡¯s shared channel ofmunication as soon as Zachary finished talking. ¡°This is Kransbay¡¯s garrisonmand central. Arge number of werewolf cultivators have swarmed into Kransbay¡ªno less than a hundred. They¡¯re all rushing toward Kransbay¡¯s base. Please ready your defenses! I repeat¡ª¡± When the urgent voice rang out in the earpiece, Kane and the others grimaced. As it turned out, the dozens of werewolf warriors didn¡¯t recklessly charge into the battlefield without a strategy. Instead, they were surveying the battlefield to avoid major loss on their side. Zachary tapped his earpiece¡¯s button and said, ¡°Attention, Kransbay¡¯s base. This is Zachary Lint, the commander-in-chief. There is arge number of Grandmaster Realm cultivators headed toward us. Please prep yourself for close-rangebat. Snipers and artillery units will switch to n B. Low- leveled cultivators, fall back. Array operators and others will join the heavy artillery operators. Everyone, including the werewolf warriors, retreat to the second and third line of defense at the first sign of danger. There is no need to secure the first line of defense at all costs. Remember, do not engage in direct confrontation!¡± The Legendary Man Chapter 1061-Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of sniper rifle shots rang¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1060-Thosemoners, shrouded in the trauma of war, hid behind¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1059-Following Hayes¡¯mand, the entire Eclipse Army proceeded to make¡­ The Legendary Man Chapter 1058-Hayes had spent three months meticulously devising a n for¡­ Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 Although the missiles were intimidating, their effect was minimal on the Wolver Army, who hade prepared. As the morning sun ascended, huge, ferocious figures overflowing with spiritual energy appeared on the opposite ridge one after the other. While a dozen werewolves standing there might not seem much, the sight of over a hundred werewolves howling constantly would send a chill down one¡¯s spine. One had to be there to experience that in person to know how scary it was. Standing at the frontline, Zachary gazed at the werewolves on the opposite mountain ridge. ¡°Shoot!¡± At hismand, a series of shots sounded from the Kransbay base at the foot of the mountain behind him. Missiles pierced across the sky and zoomed toward the opposite mountain. The smoke trailing behind the missiles in the sky seemed to herald the start of the battle. The werewolves of Remdik came charging down the mountain like an unstoppable flood. Boom! Boom! Boom! Consecutive explosions resonated across the valley between the two mountains. Watching the werewolves rushing down the mountain crazily, Zachary and the rest took out a device that looked like a remote control. ¡°Keep an eye on your explosion site!¡± yelled Zachary. ¡°Let¡¯s blow these b*stards up!¡± Nevertheless, the steep, undting mountain slopes could still act as their very first barricade. Boom! Boom! Boom! This time, the explosion sounded from the sides of the mountains. The Kransbay base was located in the heart of the mountain range, and the mountains surrounding them were the perfect shield provided by nature, making it difficult for them tounch attacks. However, that only applied to mortal armies. To cultivators at the Grandmaster Realm, the mountains did not pose a significant challenge. When discussing the defense strategies, Andy proposed a crazy suggestion to blow up the mountains. During the previous ten days, Zachary and the rest gathered around two hundred explosive experts in the army. Through some calctions, they created over ten thousand explosive sites on the mountain. Logically speaking, every single one of those explosive sites would result in arge-scale mountain copse. Now that the werewolves were sprinting down the mountain, it was the perfect time to trigger the explosions. The current operation was different from before. Excessive gunpowder was used as they were going all out to make sure they would blow up the entire mountain range. At that moment, over ten thousand explosive sites blew up at the same time. Smoke billowed over the mountains while numerous stones were sent flying in all four directions, apanying the deafening sound of explosions. Huge boulders weighing ten thousand tons fell from the mountain cliff, crashing straight down onto the werewolves¡¯ heads. Under such dire circumstances, the shields they wielded were as useless as foam despite how sturdy they were. Shrieks of agony echoed across the valley while countless werewolves ended up buried underneath the debris forever. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, more werewolves charged through the billowing smoke and continued advancing upward. Meanwhile, on the ridge, Zachary and the rest each tossed down a massive oil tank that was taller than the height of an average human. The tanks were not filled with gasoline, but ratherbustible gel found in napalm bombs. Before the Wolver Army could react, Reba and the others at the second line of defense had already pulled the trigger and fired the missiles. When the missiles and oil tanks collided, they burst into mes that spread downward. Within a few seconds, the entire valley was engulfed in mes. ¡°I¡¯ll burn you b*stards to death!¡± roared Kane with a grin. However, immediately after he spoke, numerous figures leaped out of the fire constantly. ¡°The werewolves have spirit shields, so it¡¯s not so easy to deal with them. Retreat to the second line of defense!¡± Once Zachary gave themand, everyone turned around and left without any hesitation. While a ferocious battle was happening at the Kransbay base, a simr situation yed out at River Onxy. After three rounds of exchanging missiles, the minefield that Hayesid out had already been completely destroyed. Meanwhile, the Eastern Allied Army had finallye face to face in battle with the Wolver Army from Remdik. Over two hundred werewolves zoomed across the ground so quickly that they only appeared as afterimages. ¡°Traces of the enemy¡¯s movement detected around twenty kilometers away from us.¡± ¡°The Kransbay base has been attacked by werewolves. The garrison is battling them now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve failed to locate the target from a distance away. Please provide a more urate location.¡± ¡°The enemy is moving too quickly. There¡¯s no point inunching missiles at them. Prepare for a fight!¡± Message after message that reached the militarymand center was eventually presented to Hades and Hayes after bouts of filtration. Hayes gazed at thend in front of him, which had been bombarded by artillery. ¡°Soldiers at the first line of defense of Beshya, take notice. Prepare for battle in one minute.¡± At Hayes¡¯mand, the soldiers at the anti-aircraft unit jumped to their feet and rushed to their battle positions. At the crack of dawn, the battlefield was deadly silent. Everyone was waiting solemnly for the Wolver Army to arrive. Gunshots sounded continuously while Hayes and Hades also unsheathed their weapons. Snipers and heavy firearmsprised the first line of defense between the Wolver Army and the Eastern Allied Army. It was also the most important line of defense. The mission given to Tiger and the other cultivators was to protect the soldiers¡¯ safety as much as possible. ¡°Transfer themanding authority to Yosef Kelley from the Eastern Allied Army.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± A hoarse voice sounded through themunication device. ¡°I¡¯m Yosef Kelly, deputy commander of the Eastern Allied Army. I will bemanding now. Heed my orders! All members of the Eastern Allied Army, prepare for battle!¡± Boom! Immediately after Yosef gave hismand, a sniper beside Hayes pulled the trigger. With that, the entire battlefield had sprung to life. Gunshots resounded across the battlefield constantly. The Eastern Allied Army had gathered almost two thousand sniper experts from Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s eight military troops. This meant that each of the Wolver Army¡¯s troops would be attacked by at least five snipers as soon as they emerged. Logically speaking, a line of defense that was formed by this many snipers was more than enough to eliminate all those werewolves. However, Remdik had been nning this war for years. As such, there was no way they woulde unprepared when their opponent was Chanaea, a country with formidable military strength. ¡°Sir!¡± yelled a sniper as he pulled the trigger. ¡°The bullets are ineffective against the enemy cultivators. They are all heavy calvary!¡± Heavy calvary? Hayes grabbed his binocrs and peered at the Wolver Army, which had already reached a thousand meters away from them. To his surprise, he saw that all of them were wearing thick steel armor. Those armors had evidently been painstakingly designed. The strange curvatures on the armors deflected the bullets. Moreover, it was so tough that even if one of the werewolves was hit squarely in the chest and copsed to the ground, he was still able to climb back to his feet and continue charging forward. Remdik had specifically developed these armors to counter Chanaea¡¯s sniper rifles. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Cultivators of the Grandmaster Realm were already terrifying to begin with, not to mention those who were armed to the teeth. At that moment, over two hundred werewolves of the Grandmaster Realm came rushing over. Like raging bulls, they charged straight toward the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s line of heavy artillery. Clink! nk! A hail of bullets pelted the bodies of the Grandmaster Realm cultivators, and sparks were produced from the friction as the bullets bounced off the armor. Those armors were so heavy that it would be difficult for tanks to carry them, let alone mortal human beings. However, that clearly didn¡¯t apply to the Grandmaster Realm cultivators before them who were close to achieving immortality. Awoo! Following a howl, Remdik¡¯s Wolver Army finally came face to face with Beshya¡¯s army which was led by Hades and Hayes. ¡°The downside of such highly-defensive armor is that their movements will be hampered considerably! Everyone, prepare for battle!¡± Hayes roared. He wielded an enormous sword that was almost as wide as a door in his hands. Following that, he and Hades were the first to advance. The remaining warriors couldn¡¯t possibly hold back or shy away from the battle when theirmanders had already advanced. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back! Let¡¯s fight to our deaths!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Kill the filthy wolves!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll protect thend of Chanaea with our lives!¡± At that moment, countless battle cries suffused the air. About two hundred werewolf cultivators led the assault, and over two thousand Superior Realm cultivators from eight military regions boldly engaged them in battle. They formed a tidal wave that represented the rage of Chanaeans as they charged ahead. Whoosh! The sword in Hayes¡¯ hand cut through the air fiercely and came shing down on a werewolf cultivator who stood before him. Although the werewolf cultivator¡¯s armor provided incredible defensive power, it did nothing to protect him from the sword. The broad, door-like weapon was no ordinary sword. Rather than a sword, it resembled an enormous bat and sent the werewolf cultivator flying upon impact. Countless howls of agony resounded across the battlefield. The mortal soldiers that were a step behind could not help but shudder in fear upon witnessing the intense, gory battle that yed out before them. As soldiers, they relied heavily on the weapons that they held. However, the courage and marksmanship they were proud of posed no threat to their enemies. To them, the fact that their weapons served no purpose during battle meant that their opponents were too powerful for them to beat. Just then, a figure sped toward them, and the soldiers stared at the person who had suddenly appeared before them in a daze. Climbing on top of the tallest armored car, one of the officers announced, ¡°Everyone, listen up! I am the interimmander of Beshya¡¯s defense line. Now that we have engaged inbat with cultivators, all mortals should fall back. All cultivators of the allied army will gather ording to their cultivation level and form a line of defense. If Superior Realm cultivators fall, Postcelestial Realm cultivators will take over. If Postcelestial Realm cultivators, too, fall, Precelestial Realm cultivators will step forward. No mortal soldier will be harmed before all the cultivators are wiped out! Is that clear?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the soldiers answered in unison. Soon, figures darted out and about. They swiftly upied the positions where the mortal soldiers had set up their defenses and took over their guns. The soldiers on the outer perimeter stared at the cultivators who were recing them. Although the new arrivals were cultivators, their faces were strangely familiar. These were theirrades who had just begun to trod on the path of cultivation after joining Asura¡¯s Office. A few months ago, none of them were cultivators. Since they had just begun cultivating, their cultivation level was merely Herald Stage at most. Although their reaction speed and physical strength were significantly boosted by their current cultivation level, it was not something to write home about. The difference between them and mortal soldiers was, at most, like that of a professional athlete and an ordinary person. Although they were definitely stronger, the difference was not vast. Despite so, the new cultivators were currently forced to face such formidable monsters on behalf of the mortal soldiers just because of their slight difference in strength. They were even prepared to die for the mortals. One of the Precelestial Realm cultivators patted a stunned soldier on the shoulder. ¡°Comrade, I¡¯ll be taking over here. Hurry and retreat to the rear,¡± the Precelestial Realm cultivator said as he reached for the gun the soldier held in his hands. However, the gun did not budge no matter how hard the cultivator tried prying it from the soldier¡¯s hands. Thetter held onto it firmly, refusing to let go. ¡°Comrade?¡± Puzzled, the Precelestial Realm cultivator nced at the soldier, meeting thetter¡¯s bloodshot eyes. Staring at the mortal soldier who refused to let go of the gun, the Precelestial Realm cultivator gasped in astonishment. ¡°L-Lieutenant?¡± They weren¡¯t only acquainted with each other. In fact, the mortal soldier had been the Precelestial Realm cultivator¡¯s former squad leader. The cultivator had been recruited and groomed after showing a talent for cultivation. Verily, he had not expected them to be reunited in such a way. ¡°Get lost!¡± the mortal soldier growled through gritted teeth. ¡°Lieutenant, this is a military order. As a cultivator, I am duty-bound to¡ª¡± ¡°I said, get lost!¡± The mortal soldier lifted his leg and kicked the cultivator. The surrounding soldiers who were rapidly getting into position all turned to look at them. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Several cultivators who were d in military clothing also came over to ascertain the situation. In the meantime, the mortal soldier pointed at the cultivator and yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a sh*tty cultivator! Just because you¡¯re a little stronger and can run a little faster than me, does that give you the right to die before me? In fact, I was the one who trained you! You¡¯re supposed to address me as your higher-up for the rest of your life! I don¡¯t need you to teach me about military pride. So, you think you can die here, but I can¡¯t? F*ck off! No one¡¯s going to be recing me unless I drop dead! I¡¯m going to ensure that the enemy eats my bullets! My life is equal to yours. I will remain in this defensive position!¡± The mortal soldier¡¯s words weighed down on everyone¡¯s hearts like a heavy boulder. Yeah, that¡¯s right! Why do the cultivators have to die before us? Why do we have to be the ones who retreat? Why should we let others give up their hope of living to us? ¡°We¡¯re all soldiers! Why should we run?¡± ¡°I refuse to be humiliated like this!¡± ¡°Those who have balls should stay! We¡¯re going to hold our ground against the enemy!¡± The old lieutenant¡¯s words were like a me that ignited a powder keg, kindling the fighting spirit within the soldiers around them. Like a gue, the morale spread across the area. Soon, countless soldiers who had withdrawn from the defensive line turned around and returned to their original positions. That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all soldiers, and each one of us only has one chance at life. There¡¯s no reason for someone else to give up their life in our ce. Not only was it cowardly to let someone else die in their ce, but it was also humiliating, and it trampled on their pride. One by one, the soldiers took up their guns. Not a single one of them faltered. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 The Eastern Army had never experienced such arge-scale act of insubordination since it was established thirty years ago. All the mortal soldiers, disregarding their lives, returned to the battlefield to defend their assigned positions. Listening to the resounding battle cries of unwavering determination, even themanders of the Eastern Army could not enforce military discipline to punish them. Behind the front lines, hundreds of thousands of people had begun acting ording to n, preparing for the battle. Themand center of the Eastern Allied Army sent orders to all units and subsequently to every soldier. Like a precise machine, the entire army began operating swiftly. Meanwhile, outside Beshya¡¯s frontier, Hayes was consumed by a murderous rage. He sent a werewolf flying with his sword, but before he could take others on, another werewolf struck him head-on. Tossing away his sword, Hayes crossed his arms in front of his chest to protect himself, letting out a howl of agony as the intense pain surged through him. Secondster, he transformed from a six-foot-tall man into a giant that was about ten-foot-tall. His face contorted, and his clothes were instantly torn apart. Pitch-ck hair started growing all over his body. Following a painful howl, Hayes finallypleted his transformation, assuming the form of a colossal werewolf. The main reason Hayes had yet to be crowned as one of the Kings of War was he had yet to attain a certain cultivation level. Toward theter stages of Jonathan¡¯s conquest, Hades, Kane, and Zachary advanced to the next cultivation level after engaging in various battles. Karl, in particr, experienced a remarkable breakthrough and ascended to the God Realm due to the talent he had in cultivation. Warriors at that cultivation level not only possessed the ability to suppress their opponents but also commanded the respect and loyalty of others. In addition, they had the ability to safeguard themselves against individuals who might stab them in the back. Nheless, Hayes had never delved deep into the Great Pryncyp, even though he was a considerably skilled warrior. Even after bing the King of Lumonburg and having ess to more resources, he had never thought of focusing on his cultivation. In his own words, he was never a man driven by ambition. While attaining the title of one of the Eight Kings of War seemed morous, it also meant he would acquire enemies along the way. Hence, he preferred to settle in his own little corner and live as a carefreendowner. However, the situation took a turn when his sister harbored intentions of killing Jonathan. As a result, Jonathan sent her to the Northern Crimson Prison for rehabilitation and handed over the cultivation method of the Gomez family in Lumonburg to him. That was when he understood the importance of cultivation for the first time. In other words, among all the mortals in Asura¡¯s Office, Hayes was the first to have ess to cultivation resources before Jonathan initiated theprehensive n for everyone. Moreover, owing to his unique position, Hayes, who had fought alongside Hades, received preferential treatment when thetter distributed the cultivation resources. Since then, Hayes¡¯ cultivation level had improved tremendously. Just over a month ago, Hayes used the broken spirit stone from the ckwood family and forcefully elevated his cultivation level to the Superior Realm. Despite the unstable and chaotic state of his spiritual energy resulting from his rapid cultivation, Hayes didn¡¯t care because he knew Asura¡¯s Office was in need of cultivators at that moment. Moreover, just a week prior, with the assistance of Hades, Hayes obtained a Beta Warrior gic potion from aboratory in Harfush. Initially, Hades opposed to the idea. After all, Jonathan entrusted Hayes with themand position in the Eastern Army because he valued Hayes¡¯ loyalty and leadership abilities. Whether Hayes was a Grandmaster Realm cultivator was not Jonathan¡¯s primary concern. Yet, Hayes was determined to do things his way. He once said, ¡°All the Superior Realm cultivators in Asura¡¯s Office had undergone some form of modification. Why should I be an exception?¡± Moreover, regardless of whether Hades provided him with the potion or not, he would charge forward to the forefront alongside the other warriors. By consuming the potion, he could attain the cultivation of the Grandmaster Realm. Doing so would not just provide a significant boost for him but also offer a glimmer of a chance to survive. However, if he did not take the potion, he, as a Super Realm cultivator, would meet his end on the battlefield. After days of deadlock, Hades finally agreed to bring the potion to Hayes. Hades came to River Onxy with only two objectives in mind. His first objective was to participate in the battle, and the second was to take over themand of the Eastern Allied Army and lead the battle should Hayes lose his rationality after taking the potion. Fortunately, Hayes pulled through. Awoo! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hayes howled aggressively at the werewolves that wereing in their direction. He thumped his chest with force, and two radiant red lights lit up on his shoulders. Upon noticing the lights, all Chanaean warriors roared hysterically and rushed forward. Previously, Hayes had informed everyone that he would use the color red as a signal as he took the lead, paving the way for all. The entire Eastern Army, consisting of a hundred and eighty thousand soldiers, was personally trained by Karl. Karl¡¯s death still weighed heavily on their hearts, even though he had detonated the entire Northern Crimson Prison. Although the soldiers did not oppose Hayes¡¯ sudden arrival, they still harbored a sense of discontent. After all, he was just someone who had not even made it to the Grandmaster Realm. Who is he to boss us around? Yet, all the soldiers from the Eastern Army were stunned to see the werewolf before their eyes. Hayes did indeed uphold his promise! As themander of hundreds of thousands of allied forces, Hayes truly fought at the forefront, engaging in fiercebat alongside all the soldiers. At this moment, the soldiers of the Eastern Army rediscovered their long-lost morale. Hayes was the embodiment of their morale. Awoo! Howling, Hayes dropped to all fours, charging straight toward the werewolves ahead. He was so fast that he practically transformed into a dark shadow. Though the enemy werewolfcked consciousness and self-awareness, he possessed the instinct of a living creature. The intense hostility radiating from Hayes was akin to apelling force that drove him to retreat. In battles among high-level cultivators, a mere moment of hesitation could mean death, let alone a few seconds. Before the werewolf could react, Hayes lunged at him and pinned him to the ground, dragging him forward in a frenzy. The werewolf relentlessly wed and scratched at Hayes¡¯ arms, desperately trying to break free. Yet, no matter how he struggled, Hayes did not give him a chance to fight back. After charging forward for several feet, Hayes snapped the werewolf¡¯s neck, smashing his head into his chest cavity. After that, he reached into the werewolf¡¯s chest, retrieving a palm-sized heart from within and clenching it tightly in his hand. All of a sudden, he swallowed the heart right before everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tiger¡­¡± Hades, who was observing him from a distance, was stunned. As a Grandmaster Realm cultivator, he knew something was off with Hayes. By depending on external resources to forcibly elevate his cultivation to the Superior Realm, Hayes would experience instability in his cultivation. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Chanaea¡¯s cultivation methods have been passed down for thousands of years. Although many cultivation methods had disappeared over time, the core framework had been passed down from generation to generation. Regardless of the cultivation methods, the most crucial element was keeping the bnce between the Realm and the cultivation level. One¡¯s cultivation level was the precipitation of spiritual energy, which was something external, like a weapon. One¡¯s Realm, on the other hand, was something internal. It was the root of a cultivator, much like a container, governing the internal aspects. To put it simply, one¡¯s cultivation level was like the specifications of a car, while one¡¯s Realm was a person¡¯s driving skill. If one¡¯s driving skill was sufficiently polished, one could easily control the car, and the vehicle would move ording to the driver¡¯s will. However, once the car¡¯s specifications exceeded a person¡¯s driving skill, one always had to put an effort to keep the vehicle under control and could never floor the elerator. If the car moved too quickly, the vehicle would crash, and the driver would perish in the end. At that moment, Hayes had gone astray. Hades could figure that out, but the other cultivators and soldiers couldn¡¯t. Taking in Hayes¡¯ gesture, everyone felt their adrenaline rush. Ancient literature had described warriors of yore feasting on their enemies¡¯ flesh and drinking their blood to celebrate victories. No one could witness those impressive and heart-pounding scenes from the past, but now, everyone saw Hayes¡¯ manic behavior. ¡°Those Remdikian werewolves are only fit to be ourmander¡¯s snacks! Did everyone see that? What do we have to fear? Let¡¯s charge!¡± Hysterical shrieks reverberated in the air as everyone rushed forward in a seemingly frenzy state. Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s hundred-plus werewolf warriors should¡¯ve been at an absolute disadvantage when facing Remdik¡¯s two hundred-plus werewolves. However, how would the situation change if two thousand Superior Realm cultivators, countless low- level cultivators, and ordinary soldiers joined the fray? Tens of thousands ofbatants flooded the battlefield instantaneously, like water gushing out from a broken dam. The Remdikian werewolves wouldn¡¯t have taken one or two low-level cultivators seriously. Still, those Chanaean soldiers had been invigorated and motivated by Hayes¡¯ action to the point of almost losing their sanity. Those Superior Realm cultivators even disregarded their own lives and sprinted toward the werewolves with grenades in their hands. They were nning on sacrificing themselves and taking their enemies down with them. Those Chanaeans had gone crazy. Awoo! A wolf¡¯s howl filled the air. Subsequently, the Remdikian werewolves began retreating northward in haste. A Grandmaster could quickly widen the distance between them and the low-level cultivators with their high traveling speed. Just as Hades thought the Remdikian werewolves were withdrawing out of fear, he saw them splitting into two groups and charging in both directions. ¡°Sh*t!¡± he cursed loudly. Even though Hayes managed to galvanize the Eastern Army soldiers with his actions just now, he had also simultaneously destroyed the initial defense line. The subsequent assault created many gaps in the northern defense line, and those gaps were the werewolves¡¯ target. ¡°Set up defenses on both nks!¡± Hades shouted into themunication device. All the werewolf army¡¯s captains swiftly stepped forward to intercept their enemies. However, within ten seconds after they shifted the focus of their defense to the sides, all the Remdikian werewolves positioned near the middle of both groups unleashed their force fields. Thirty werewolves began rushing toward the middle of the defensive line. Initially, the position in the center was the focus of the defense, but after Hades instructed the werewolf army to help out at the nks, the center became the weakest point. Hades was shocked to the core, looking at the thirty werewolves charging in his direction because a determined and crazed look shed in their eyes. Those werewolf warriors weren¡¯t Alpha Warriors. They were all Beta Warriors! Beta Warriors were cultivators capable of thinking independently. Aside from their inability to advance their cultivation level, those Beta Warriors were the epitome of perfect soldiers, having extraordinary strength, speed, and attack styles. Eastern Allied Army¡¯s northern defense line had almost one hundred and thirty werewolf warriors, but they had fewer than ten Beta Warriors, including Hades and Hayes. If the thirty Remdikian Beta Warriors worked closely together, even a hundred Alpha Warriors couldn¡¯t break their formation. That was the most significant difference between having self-awareness and not. They could adjust their tactics ording to the battle situation at any time, while Alpha Warriors would only keep attacking without any strategy whatsoever. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hades turned to look at the soldiers behind him, who were shooting frantically. Once the thirty Remdikian Beta Warriors break through this defense line formed by me and the others, the remaining helpless mortals and low-level cultivators would be massacred. ¡°Kill!¡± Hades bellowed and charged ahead. The spiritual energy released from his hands turned into Spirit Armor as heunched himself forward like a tank. Instantaneously, Hades, Hayes, and over twenty werewolf warriors collided with the Remdikian werewolf squad. Hades and Hayes were strong, but they were outnumbered. After a few exchanges of blows, they were knocked out of the battle. The remaining werewolves continued to fight even when they were gravely injured because they received themand to fight to the death and never retreat. Ultimately, demise was the only inevitable fate that awaited them. Ten Remdikian Beta Warriors stayed behind to hold off Hades and the others while the remaining twenty charged directly into Eastern Allied Army¡¯s northern defense line. Countless gunshots, curses, and agonized screams erupted. Those armored werewolves plowed ahead like unstoppable tanks. Although both sides had been fighting, those armored werewolves had been hiding behind the Remdikian Alpha Warriors, conserving their strength. They were the core yers of Remdik¡¯s n this time. An armored werewolf leaped over an anti-aircraft turret, casually dropping a silver device that resembled a barrel. Before the members of the Eastern Army could react, they saw the silver device explode. A buzz rang out as a strange shockwave passed through everyone¡¯s bodies. Those who were hit felt their bodies shudder slightly. Many of them even started to feel lightheaded and vomited. However, that was the mere extent of the harm. When they came to their senses, they looked at their hands and noticed no other injuries. Aside from feeling a little dizzy, they were still alive and well. What are the Remdikians up to? Everyone exchanged nces and watched those werewolves retreating at incredible speed toward the rear of the Eastern Allied Army. The Remdikian werewolves continuously tossed numerous silver devices on the battlefield, causing a series of humming sounds. However, aside from that, those werewolf warriors didn¡¯t kill a single Chanaean soldier other than those who stood in their way. The battle situation was taking a bizarre turn. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Hades¡¯ voice was soaked in terror so intense that it sounded like the scream of someone who was on the brink of death. In fact, one could even detect the slight tremble in his voice if one listened closely. Hades was the man-in-charge of almost two million Asura¡¯s Office soldiers. What could possibly have caused him such great fear? Covered in blood, Hades stared in the Eastern Army¡¯s direction. The scream that he just let out using his spiritual energy was thest thing he could do. He was no longer able to speak as blood spilled continuously from his nose and mouth. As he looked at the soldiers who were battling the Wolver Army all around him, he felt out of ce on the battlefield. It felt as though he was being taken away. The noises around him were rapidly fading along with his vision. Strong dizziness and nausea overwhelmed him, making him feel the urge to drop to his knees and vomit. The disorientation was caused by extreme fear and disappointment. As a soldier, he had be ustomed to life-and-death situations and had never been afraid of dying. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch the Eastern Army soldiers die like ants on the battlefield just because of his erroneousmands. The silver gadgets that had been thrown at them weren¡¯tndmines. They were electromaic pulse dispersers. While such devices were useless to human beings, they proved to have an immense effect on any and all things electronic. Inyman¡¯s terms, their only function was to render all electronics useless. Every electronic device within the range of the electromaic pulse dispersers, be it warfare computers ormunication devices, malfunctionedpletely amidst the faint buzzing noises. The anti-aircraft turrets also crashed along with those devices. In other words, all air defense systems had been disabled the moment the dispersers kicked into action. More and more members of the Eastern Allied Army were exposed on Remdik¡¯s radar, which left them vulnerable to missile attacks. There was no way for them to escape. A single round of concentrated bombardment was all that Remdik needed to reduce the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s forces from four hundred thousand to barely a hundred and fifty thousand. Since Remdik had such a n drawn out, the first stage of the strategy had alreadymenced when the werewolves tossed out the first disperser. The Eastern Allied Army was done for. Hades stood in the middle of the battlefield dejectedly, looking as if he had lost his soul. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened. How did they invent the electromaic pulse dispersers so quickly? Remdik shouldn¡¯t have such high-technology weapons¡­¡± Hades murmured to himself like a lunatic, seemingly on the verge of losing his mind. In the very next second, scarlet blood spurted out of his chest. The blinding pain pulled Hades back to reality as he realized a werewolf was stepping on his chest, looking down at him. The werewolf red at Hades with utter disdain before lifting his w in preparation to literally p the life out of him. However, just seconds before the werewolf¡¯s razor-sharp ws could pierce Hades¡¯ skull, his head exploded into a bloody cloud as the rest of him copsed next to Hades. Bang! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The shot of a sniper rifle rang out across the battlefield. Two figures approached rapidly from the east following the gunshot. The powerful gust of spiritual energy that surged forth cleared Hades¡¯ mind, and he felt life course through his veins again. He struggled to get up and turned in the direction of the energy, eager to know who hade to his rescue. That was when a clear, somber voice rang out, ¡°Release of Seized Vita!¡± All the spiritual energy within a radius of a few miles began to converge and rush toward the owner of the voice. Glowing spirit warriorsnded one after another on the ground from mid-air before charging ahead. ¡°Joshua?¡± Hades said, his eyes widened in disbelief. The two neers were none other than Hayden and Joshua who happened to disrupt Remdik¡¯s battle strategies back in Jussipi. Haydennded next to Hades and bent down to help thetter to his feet. ¡°So you¡¯re Hades, huh? I finally meet you in person!¡± Hayden was hidden by his family since he was young and was never allowed to roam around freely in order to conceal his cultivation level. During his years of being oppressed by the Osborne family, watching the interesting news about Chanaea was his favorite thing to do in between cultivation breaks. Hence, as soon as Asura¡¯s Office emerged, Hayden was immediately captivated by this new organization that was rapidly expanding. Their action of bringing peace through war and going against the eight respectable families were only a few among the countless remarkable feats that they aplished within a span of three years. Afterward, the selection of the Eight Kings of War by Jonathan invoked excitement in Hayden, who was a hot-blooded young man aspiring to be a superhero. He admired the outstanding and honorable Asura¡¯s Office members and wished to be one of them. Hayden was currently working under Joshua while Jonathan had formed an alliance with the Osborne family, which meant they were not on the same side, but Hayden still held a deep respect for the warriors who courageously confronted the eight respectable families. Seeing Hades in real life was just like seeing his favoriteic book superheroe to life in front of him. He simply couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Meanwhile, Hades looked at Hayden in confusion and wondered if this young God Realm cultivator was another one of the Whitley family¡¯s hidden trump cards. Two werewolves suddenly rushed in Hayden¡¯s direction. Effortlessly, Hayden lifted his gun and pulled the trigger, taking one of them down. Before the second werewolf could evene close, Hayden tossed a knife in his direction and slit his throat. To Hades, a God Realm cultivator like Hayden certainly lived up to the word ¡°God¡± in his title. ¡°The werewolves with glowing lights on them are on our side!¡± Hades shouted hoarsely at Joshua. Hayden waved his hand casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We already knew that after observing the targets of your soldiers¡¯ attacks. My only question is which side that ck-haired werewolf is on. Honestly, it looks like he¡¯s just killing whoever that gets in his way.¡± Hades looked in the direction Hayden was pointing in and saw Hayes, who had already entered a frenzied state. ¡°That¡¯s themander-in-chief of the Eastern Allied Army. He¡¯s gone into a frenzy when fighting Remdik¡¯s Wolver Army. Please help him.¡± ¡°Themander-in-chief?¡± Hayden was stunned for a moment before charging toward Hayes. ¡°Devil Begone!¡± he shouted as he smacked Hayes on the chest firmly. Hayes grunted in pain and was sent flying beforending heavily right next to Hades. He hadpletely passed out after being struck by Hayden. Hades looked at Hayes, who was lying on the ground and slowly reverting back to normal, and heaved a sigh of relief. If it hadn¡¯t been for Hayden and Joshua¡¯s appearance, Hayes would have died from exhaustion. The Remdik army¡¯s whole n centered around breaching the Eastern Army¡¯s air defense. In order to ensure the n¡¯s sess, Remdik¡¯s Beta Warrior abandoned the remaining two hundred or so Alpha Warriors to engage Eastern Army¡¯s werewolf warriors in battle and keep them upied. However, Joshua¡¯s sudden appearance tilted the situation back in the Eastern Army¡¯s favor. The werewolf warriors had beenmanded to fight to the death. Despite the odds no longer being in their favor, not a single one of them fled. To Hayden and Joshua, they were nothing more than simple-minded killing machines. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Joshua and Hayden charged ahead, leaving afterimages in their wake as they sped around the battlefield, mercilessly taking the lives of enemy soldiers as if they were grim reapers. Everywhere they went, werewolf warriors copsed one after another without even having the chance to fight back. In fact, it would have been much more dangerous if the two of them were up against two hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Without help from any special weapon or the Pryncyp of Strength, the two of them might even be in mortal danger. After all, God Realm cultivators were strong but notpletely invincible. Even though the difference in strength between a Grandmaster Realm cultivator and a God Realm cultivator was huge, it was still impossible for one God Realm cultivator to defeat an army of Grandmaster Realm cultivators. After all, a vast army of ants was capable of taking down an elephant. Those werewolves were far stronger than Grandmaster Realm cultivators, and there were more than three hundred of them. It went without saying that it would¡¯ve been a piece of cake for them to defeat Joshua and Hayden. However, the situation on the battlefield was never predictable. The Wolver Army and the werewolves from Asura¡¯s Office were evenly matched, but the appearance of two cultivators that were way stronger than them in terms of spiritual energy, reflexes, and speed changed the situation at once. Joshua and Hayden were extremely cunning. Rather than killing one opponent before moving on to the next one, they relied on their immense strength to inflict severe injuries on the Wolver Army as a whole. The Wolver Army werewolves and the werewolves of Asura¡¯s Office had the same origin. They were all groomed by Charleigh. Gic modification had a limited impact on cultivation levels. As such, the soldiers¡¯ cultivation levels were pretty much equal after they became werewolves. However, now that the soldiers of the Wolver Army were heavily injured, the Chanaean werewolf warriors gained the upper hand. In less than five minutes, the situation on the battlefield was tilted in Chanaea¡¯s favor. The Chanaean werewolves targeted the injured Wolver Army soldiers who could barely put up a fight, aiming to wipe them all out. In the end, one of the Beta Warriors from Remdik issued a retreat order in his final moments, trying to put an end to the war. If that didn¡¯t happen, the Alpha Warriors who didn¡¯t have self-awareness would have continued fighting to the death. Despite that, Hades knew that the Remdik Wolver Army would never get to leave the battlefield. It was only a matter of time before they gotpletely wiped out. On Beshya¡¯s line of defense, the green spirit warriors transformed back into spiritual energy and slowly disappeared into thin air. Joshua tossed two Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth before walking back to Hades. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good day. I¡¯m Joshua,¡± he said with a smile. Hades looked at Joshua and took a deep breath before saluting thetter tearfully. Then, he reached out and shook Joshua¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m Hades of Asura¡¯s Office. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you, Mr. Whitley.¡± Hades wasn¡¯t simply being polite. Every word came straight from his heart. As themander-in-chief of Zedfield, Joshua was so popr that there wasn¡¯t a single person in Chanaea who didn¡¯t know his name. In fact, his name was once on Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s hit list. Of course, this had everything to do with the fact that Joshua had been hiding his identity all along. The final goal of Asura¡¯s Office was to take down all eight respectable families. Ever since Joshua rose to power ten years ago, he had always presented himself as a puppet of the eight respectable families. If Asura¡¯s Office knew about Joshua¡¯s true identity and his true goal, they might have moved their whole headquarters to Yaleview. Given Jonathan¡¯s way of doing things, he might even secretly ally with Joshua, merging the Yaleview Army and Asura¡¯s Office into a super military conglomerate spanning across Chanaea. However, Joshua¡¯s disguise was too perfect. Not only had he managed to fool the eight respectable families, but he also managed to fool everyone else. Honestly, it was quite a shame that Jonathan and Joshua missed out on the opportunity to assimte Chanaea¡¯s military forces because of that. Otherwise, the incident of Yaleview Army intercepting Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s battle strategies would never have happened. Haydennded next to the two of them with his handsome countenance covered in blood. That was thergest battle that he had taken part in since he reached the advanced phase of the Grandmaster Realm. Countless kills under his belt had already activated his thirst for blood. Even though the battle was over at that moment, he still felt inexhaustible power coursing through his veins. ¡°Is that all Remdik has to offer? That¡¯s just an appetizer for me,¡± Hayden said excitedly, gritting his teeth and itching for more. Seeing Hayden¡¯s demeanor, Joshua knew that he was close to losing his mind and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Collect yourself and calm down. If you lose control over your Anima, only two things can happen. One is that you¡¯ll be a bloodthirsty lunatic who kills for sport. The other is that you¡¯ll gopletely insane just like this guy who¡¯s lying on the ground and end up dying from exhaustion,¡± said Joshua while looking at Hayes. Frightened by Joshua¡¯s warning, Hayden recollected himself and began cultivating to regain his rationality. Joshua turned to Hades and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help much with the situation here, but I can help you hold back Remdik¡¯s high-level cultivators. Feel free to let us know if you need our help.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hayden stopped cultivating as he stared at Joshua in shock. ¡°Are you kidding? We¡¯re on the run from all eight respectable families right now. Don¡¯t tell me you actually want to help Asura¡¯s Office win this battle?¡± Joshua turned to look at Hayden. ¡°Once again, I¡¯m not helping Asura¡¯s Office. I¡¯m simply guarding Chanaea¡¯s borders!¡± ¡°As if there¡¯s a difference!¡± Hayden said, his face reddening from anger. ¡°Of course there is,¡± Joshua said matter-of-factly. ¡°Despite the fact that we¡¯re at odds with Asura¡¯s Office, it¡¯s merely a civil strife. However, now that we¡¯re facing a foreign invasion, if the eight respectable families want toe and kill me on the battlefield, I am willing to give my life to them.¡± Joshua¡¯s tone was light and casual without a single trace of tragic heroism. It was as if he was merely talking about the weather. In fact, he was wearing a faint, elegant smile. However, upon hearing that, Hades was so moved that he clenched his fists. ¡°Mr. Whitley, while we may belong to different factions and have different opinions, I assure you that before this battle is over, we from Asura¡¯s Office will not hesitate to kill anyone who tries to take you down. No matter what it takes,¡± he promised. Hayden looked at Hades and Joshua as his jaw dropped to the floor. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Did you steal those lines from a movie or something? You¡¯re both almost fifty. What¡¯s with the superhero talk? Our identities are exposed! The Zinks are currently being targeted by the Osbornes! Who cares about this battle? So what if the Remdikians infiltrate Chanaea? Stopping them doesn¡¯t mean that the Osbornes will stoping after us! Tell me, Joshua, what exactly does the oue of this battle have to do with us?¡± Hayden bellowed furiously. He was the result of three generations of the Zeigler family¡¯s hard work. However, now that their entire family was living under the oppression of the Osborne family, he couldn¡¯t do anything to help. All Hayden wanted was to save his family from destruction. He didn¡¯t care about saving the country or anything like that. All he wanted was to get revenge for the Zeigler family. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 The Real Name Of Hades Of course, Joshua knew about Hayden¡¯s anguish. Even though more than thirty thousand Whitleys had been ughtered, the incident happened ten years ago. Joshua had learned a lot throughout those ten long years despite the fact that the pain did not fade with time. He learned to hold back and be patient as there was a time and ce for revenge. However, the situation was different for Hayden. The Zinks were being ughtered as they spoke, and the more time they wasted lingering on the battlefield, the closer the Zinks were to their dooms. ¡°Hayden¡ª¡± Joshua was about to say something to Hayden when Hades, who was standing beside them, furrowed his brows and turned to Hayden. ¡°When you say the Osborne family, are you referring to the Osborne family that is one of the eight respectable families?¡± Joshua and Hayden were both stunned for a moment. Hayden turned to Hades and nodded slightly out of respect. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Is there another Osborne family in Chanaea?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Hades chuckled. ¡°Well, I might be able to help with your family issues if it¡¯s the Osborne family I know.¡± Both Joshua and Hayden were surprised by Hades¡¯ words. Hayden sized him up skeptically and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Hades, I¡¯ve always looked up to you warriors of Asura¡¯s Office, but this joke of yours isn¡¯t funny. My people are in grave danger of being ughtered by the Osbornes because of a mistake I made as we speak. This shouldn¡¯t be used as a bargaining chip to manipte me. And with all due respect, I wouldn¡¯t even believe it even if Jonathan himself told me this. After all, if the Osbornes really feared Asura¡¯s Office, they would have released Josephine by now. What do you think?¡± Hayden was clear in his stance. His words made absolute sense, albeit straightforward. In fact, in Hayden and Joshua¡¯s eyes, Hades was merely bluffing to rope Hayden in, convincing him to join the Eastern Army and work for them. However, Hades looked Hayden in the eye and asserted, ¡°Hayden, I never lie.¡± With that, he produced a backupmunication device from his storage ring, recing the one that had been destroyed by the electromaic pulse. Hades then opened the Intelligence Unit channel and spoke into the device, stating, ¡°This is Hades. My communication device has been destroyed by the electromaic pulse. This is my new communication device. The password is KUM6-67.¡± Almost immediately, the Intelligence Bureau responded and granted Hades backend permissions. ¡°Freddie, this is Hades. I know the Dark Special Forces has the contact number of the individual in charge ofmunication with external parties of the eight respectable families. Please inform the Osborne family that if anything happens to the Zinks, I will activate the special missiles and destroy Quadfield City, even if it means killing its seven million citizens along with the Osbornes.¡± After turning off hismunication device, Hades turned to Joshua and Hayden with a smile. ¡°Well? Do you believe me now?¡± Hayden looked shell-shocked as he stared at Hades. ¡°Are you sure¡­ the Osbornes are in Quadfield City?¡± Even the Zinks, who had served as the Osbornes¡¯ subordinates for nearly a century, did not possess this level of intel. After all, it wasmon knowledge that revealing the location of one¡¯s city was akin to giving away their exact whereabouts. Powerful factions such as the respectable families could easily search every corner of an entire city in a matter of weeks. Hades¡¯ words clearly indicated that Asura¡¯s Office had stopped their search for the Osbornes¡¯ exact location after pinpointing the city where they resided. However, Hades was now willing to sacrifice the seven million citizens of Quadfield City alongside the Osbornes by activating special missiles for the sake of Hayden. It was madness. Nheless, most people nowadays had forgotten the true nature of the second-inmand of Asura¡¯s Office. Hades had remained by Jonathan¡¯s side and willingly guarded the main rear area of Asura¡¯s Office since its formation. Over time, Jonathan had overshadowed Hades, who seemed to fade into the background as a good and kind man with no particrly notable traits. Nheless, it never urred to the public why Jonathan had handed the power of Asura¡¯s Office over to Hades upon stepping down, nor how Hades had managed to gain the loyalty of someone as battle-hungry as Kane. Hades wasn¡¯t his birth name but a title he had earned for himself like Asura. It reflected his reputation and power. His real name on his ID card was Landon, which meant ¡°light and carefree.¡± His parents had hoped that he would lead a happy and carefree life. However, instead of living up to the meaning of his name, he surprisingly rose to be a hero during times of war. There was a saying that if Hades wanted you dead by midnight, you wouldn¡¯t live to see the dawn. This was an urate portrayal of Hades, whose brutality and cruelty were notorious. Before he met Jonathan, any faction that caused chaos and suffering would bepletely annihted once they fell into his hands without exception. His methods were ruthless, and his ways were unforgiving. That was how Landon became Hades. Joshua¡¯s expression was conflicted as he recalled the intelligence he had seen before. ¡°Hades, will you reallyunch the special missiles if the Osbornes ignore your warning and continue to ughter the Zinks at their mercy?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Hades replied with a smile. ¡°If the Osbornes wiped out the Zinks, Hayden would lose all interest in helping out in the war. You might even quit too. We would be on the losing end if things escte to that point. Besides, once the Remdik army enters Doveston, Asura¡¯s Office will activate n B. At that point, at least thirty million people will die on the battlefield. If sacrificing the seven million citizens of Quadfield City meant the possibility of victory and saving thirty million lives, I¡¯d rather make that choice.¡± Hades spoke casually, sounding as if he was a primary school student doing math problems, dictating the lives and deaths of seven million people in Quadfield City. However, Hayden and Joshua couldn¡¯t help but shudder in fear as they listened to his words. n B? The lives and deaths of thirty million people? What kind of terrifying n is that? ¡°But¡­¡± Hayden was at a loss for words. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t Josephine still in the hands of the Osbornes?¡± Hades smiled and shook his head. ¡°Even if Mr. Goldstein himself is there, I will still bomb them all to pieces for the sake of victory, let alone Josephine.¡± Joshua finally understood why Jonathan had handed his authority over to Hades after hearing his n. Only a madman like him could control the Kings of War of Asura¡¯s Office. Joshua noticed Hayden looking at him, and after some consideration, he nodded. ¡°You can trust him. As I said, this misfortune you¡¯re facing may be a blessing in disguise. The Zinks are lucky.¡± Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 ¡°Unable to destroy it?¡± Hayden stared at Hades in confusion. At that moment, Hayden¡¯s mind was still in turmoil as he thought about what would happen next now that his identity had been exposed. Thoughts began to appear in his mind. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t think of any possible way to rescue the Zink family with ease. ¡°It¡¯s all settled just like that?¡± Hayden remained skeptical as he pulled out his satellite phone. Previously, Hayden had been afraid of exposing his and Joshua¡¯s whereabouts. Because of that, he decided to cut all ties with his family, giving up the opportunity to avenge them. There was no point for him to keep in touch with his family as well. After all, they were far apart from each other. Hayden was too petrified to make the call. I don¡¯t want to hear the blood-curdling sound of my family being killed. I will be guilty for life for not being there to help. With Joshua¡¯s encouragement, Hayden dialed the familiar number apprehensively. ¡°Hello?¡± Hayden said with a lump in his throat. A solemn voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°The audacity of you, Hayden! Not only have you betrayed the Osborne family, but you¡¯re also working with Asura¡¯s Office. You¡¯re unbelievable!¡± Hayden¡¯s expression darkened imperceptibly at those wordsing from the other end of the line. Gritting his teeth, Hayden roared furiously into the satellite phone, ¡°Xavion! What have you done to my father?¡± On the other end of the line was Xavion, who was at that moment separated from Jonathan. The Osborne family seemed to be having an elimination n because of Everett. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Xavion still hadn¡¯t returned home. He was sent to the Zink family in Beytown. Since the start, the Osborne family had already nted a spy in the affiliated Zink family. Therefore, the location of their residence was advantageous to the Osborne family. Xavion and two other God Realm cultivators brought thirty Grandmaster Realm cultivators to trap the Zink family inside. Although Hayden¡¯s father and uncle were God Realm cultivators, they advanced their cultivation level with the help of the Osborne family. Knowing their tactics, Xavion subdued about a hundred of them from the Zink family without any difficulty. Upon learning that Hayden was together with Joshua, the Osborne family considered at once to kill the Zinks to intimidate everyone. However, it wouldn¡¯t be ideal for the Osborne family to destroy Everett¡¯s lineage and the Zink family now, as someone else would probably take advantage of the situation. As a consequence, Mason changed the killing order to an arrest order,manding Xavion to send the Zinks back to Drieso and thereafterbeling them as ves. Mason¡¯s intention was to make the Zink family unable to rise again for eternity. By doing so, he could keep the high-level cultivators of the Zink family for his use. Besides, Mason intended to use the Zink family¡¯s safety to make Hayden a spy around Joshua. However, things took a turn when Xavion received a warning from Freddie of the Dark Special Forces while they were on their way to Drieso. Hearing that guttural roar of Hayden over the phone made Everett¡¯s eyes sh with a glint of malice. He stretched out his right hand to grab Irving. As he seized hold of Irving¡¯s wrist, Xavion tightened his grip. A crisp p echoed in the air, and Irving couldn¡¯t help but scream in agony. ¡°Ahh!¡± Then, Xavion put the phone beside Irving¡¯s face and burst intoughter. ¡°Can you hear that, Hayden? It¡¯s your brother! This is the consequence of threatening me with Asura¡¯s Office! Don¡¯t me me for taking out my anger on your family!¡± On the battlefield in River Onxy, Hayden grasped his phone so hard that a loud crack echoed in the air. Then, he felt someone¡¯s touch on his wrist. Hayden turned around, only to see Hades stretching out his hand at him with a beam. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± With that, Hayden simply clenched his teeth and passed the phone to him. Hades grabbed the phone and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s me, Hades from Asura¡¯s Office. Please stop harming the Zink family, Xavion.¡± ¡°Who are you to ask me to stop?¡± Xavion pinched Irving¡¯s hand even harder. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified enough to negotiate with me. I want to talk to Jonathan.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein isn¡¯t one of us anymore. Since you think I¡¯m unqualified to talk to you, I¡¯ll show you something else,¡± responded Hades casually. He turned on themunication device andmanded, ¡°Eclipse Army, this is Hades. You have my order tounch an attack on Jygagon Mountain in Quadfield, Drieso now.¡± Following Hades¡¯ words, the silo three hundred miles away opened and directlyunched a ming missile into the sky. It changed its direction at a height of hundred meters, quickly disappearing in the air. Hades lifted his hand to nce at his watch. ¡°Xavion, I¡¯ve justunched a tactical missile. You only have ten minutes more before the peak of Jygagon Mountain disappears. This is myst warning. My people from Asura¡¯s Office are heading to your location. If I don¡¯t receive the news that the Zink family is safe in fifteen minutes, I won¡¯t hesitate to wipe out the entire Quadfield. I¡¯ll start counting down now.¡± Hades ended the call after saying that. Xavion, who was on the other end of the line, scowled after being threatened that way. A God Realm cultivator at the side stepped forward and asked, ¡°Xavion, what should we do now?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Xavion shot the Zinks a cold re before giving Jonathan a call. He screamed, ¡°Jonathan! Do you have any f*cking normal subordinates? Everyone from Asura¡¯s Office is crazy!¡± Meanwhile, Jonathan was traveling swiftly along River Onxy toward Adrune. He had entered five hundred miles deep into Remdik as he had wanted to chase after Joshua in the past. Upon deducing Joshua¡¯s movement, he knew from the Remdikian garrison that the battle in River Onxy had already started while he was on his way there. Jonathan had never expected that and had even wanted to bring Joshua into Asura¡¯s Office. Yet now, Asura¡¯s Office was caught in a life-and-death predicament. Karl was hiding his identity as a God Realm cultivator. As such, Jonathan had no choice but to bear the responsibility of being Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s sole God Realm cultivator. With the battlemencing now, the defense line of the Eastern Allied Army would most likely be destroyed once Remdik¡¯s God Realm cultivators set their feet in Chanaea. By then, it would be doomed for Doveston. Jonathan was cautious enough to keep hismunication device in the storage ring to avoid being targeted on his journey. But before he could contact Hades and the others, he received that abrupt call from Xavion. Jonathan was puzzled after getting reprimanded by Xavion, albeit being a sharp-witted person. Upon mulling over the Xavion¡¯s brief exnation, Jonathan cautioned, ¡°Xavion, release the Zink family now. I may be scaring you if I mention that I will bomb Quadfield, but Landon is different. He means every word he says!¡± Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Disbelief struck Xavion hard as he listened to Jonathan¡¯s hesitant words from the other end of the line. ¡°Jonathan, I shouldn¡¯t have f*cking coborated with you! I helped you rescue your woman and child, and what I got in turn? Your men threatened me! What the f*ck was that?¡± As he sprinted, Jonathan could only apologize to Xavion with a bitter smile. However, he understood Hades¡¯ determination. Unless he personally eliminated him, nothing could change his mind. At present, the only thing on Jonathan¡¯s mind was to reach the battlefield as quickly as possible. The Eastern Allied Army could not afford to lose in this war. Within the Redlington battalion of the Remdikian army, Ivanov, who was sitting at the top, was studying the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s movement across the map with a cold gaze. Avery, who had lifted his lips into a smile, was seated a level beneath him. Even though the vital signs of the Wolver Army kept disappearing, he had received new information. The Wolver Army¡¯s battle n was a sess. At least one-third of the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s northern line of defense had lost their air defense. ¡°Mr. Ivanov, we canunch an aerial attack now,¡± Avery informed with a smile as he rose from his seat. Although Chanaea¡¯s side had lost their air defense, for Remdik, it was merely a temporary advantage. If they didn¡¯t seize the chance and pursue victory, allowing Chanaea the time to reboot their air defense batteries, the sacrifices of those four hundred men in the Wolver Army forming the assault battalion would go down the drain. After all, electromaic pulse explosives could only burn the core parts of the air defense turret. The other parts were left undamaged. Once the damagedponents were reced, the air defense turret was as good as new. The window in which the Eastern Allied Army conducted the recement was the opportunity Remdik needed to seize. Ivanov cast an icy nce at Avery. ¡°Avery, what grade do you think you deserve for such an oue?¡± Avery¡¯s body stiffened slightly. When he raised his head, a relieved smile formed on his lips. ¡°Mr. Ivanov, we¡¯re both reasonable people, so Ipletely understand what you¡¯re thinking. Although we belong to different fractions, as you said, this war is ours, Remdikian. The grade or marks you give are just an excuse to chase me out of the Eastern War Zone. I don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about that now. The important thing is the opportunity I created is more than enough for us to win this war.¡± Avery boldly lifted his legs and propped them on the table. Being an intelligent person, Avery knew no matter what he did, Ivanov and the others would always ostracize him. However, he also knew that despite Ivanov¡¯s intense desire to eliminate him, he couldn¡¯t make a move because he represented the tsar. If Ivanov had the capability to overrule the tsar¡¯s decisions, he wouldn¡¯t have even needed toe over to the Eastern War Zone to supervise the war. That was why Avery wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned over Ivanov¡¯s threat. Ivanov immediately understood Avery¡¯s thought. He really liked having an intelligent subordinate like Avery, but he was the tsar¡¯s man, so he couldn¡¯t seize him as his own. After a long nce at Avery, Ivanov started, ¡°This time, Remdik will be attacking Doveston, Chanaea. I¡¯m sure everyone knows why we deployed the Wolver Army to lead the army. It¡¯s to test the Wolver Army¡¯s actual function in arge-scale war. Each member of the Wolver Army has a body cam to record the entire process. Those data have been sent back to the Intelligence Unit in Saspiuburg. As the temporarymander, Avery has caused us to lose more than four hundred Grandmaster Realm werewolf warriors despite thepletion of his given mission. Remdik can¡¯t ept such a loss in battle. I¡¯ll now be rescinding all of Avery¡¯s authority. After the war, he will be turned over to the general court-martial. Whether or not to convict him, we¡¯ll leave that to our fellow judges to decide.¡± Ivanov finished his prepared script devoid of emotion. No one was surprised by his decision, even Avery was the same. Ivanov rose from his seat. ¡°Everyone, the experiment on the Wolver Army haspleted. Let the real war begin!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Every coremander of Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone shot to their feet and shouted their agreement. Ivanov picked up themunication device on the side. ¡°Target all electromaic pulse explosives¡¯ locations. We¡¯reunching a widespread area attack! Follow the n. Every God Realm cultivator will lead their men into battle. We¡¯ll show the world the strength and ferocity of Remdik with this war!¡± Meanwhile, Hades and the others were sprinting across the barrack. The Wolver Army had started from defending against enemy attacks to purging their enemy within their ranks. Dozens of Beta Warriors from Remdik kept destroying the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s air defensework at terrifying speed. The electromaic pulse had damaged a massive scale ofmunication devices in the northern defense line, causing a significant dy in intelligence transfer. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Eastern Allied Army soldiers were blindsided by the Wolver Army¡¯s assault. More of them assumed the Wolver Army was part of the Eastern Allied Army and even gave way to them. However, when the electromaic pulse explosives exploded, they noticed theirmunication devices weren¡¯t responding, rendering them out of touch with the rest. It was like a furious cycle. The damaged area was slowly but incessantly expanding. Luckily, at that moment, Hayden and Joshua had temporarily be members of the Eastern Allied Army. It wasn¡¯t too challenging for them to face off against the dozens of Grandmasters. It was especially easy for Joshua with his Troop Summoner. Under the added effect of the numerous Spirit Rejuvenating Pills left by the Whitley family, the summoned troops were a terrifying sight. Green-glowing spirit warriors moved among the cultivators as they fought with the Wolver Army. Envy washed over Hades as he witnessed the scene. No wonder the eight respectable families had their gazes fixed on the Whitley family. The Troop Summoner by itself is already greatly coveted by countless people around the world, let alone the other two magical items. As long as one¡¯s equipped with it and possesses sufficient spiritual energy, essentially, they own a legion of Grandmaster subordinates at their disposal. No other magical item can rival that kind of power. In a matter of ten minutes, the Remdikian cultivators had been entirely obliterated. Holding a storage ring, Hayden strode over to Hades¡¯ side. ¡°Hades, these people have quite a few electromaic pulse explosives in their hands. How are you nning to deal with them?¡± As Hades had helped prevent the Zink family from getting eradicated, Hayden had be courteous to him. His wariness from when they first met was long gone. ¡°How am I nning to deal with them?¡± Hadesughed, then answered resignedly, ¡°I n to toss these things back to Remdik and¡ª¡± Before he could finish, the sound of a long, piercing rm cut across the sky. An intelligence officer appeared in front of Hades. ¡°Commander, the radar detected hundreds of iing guided missiles. Their target is the base. In one minute, we¡¯ll be able to see the attack with our eyes. Please take shelter in the underground bunker!¡± Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 The expression of Hades and the others hardened at the soldier¡¯s intel. ¡°Hand me theputer,¡± Hades instructed impassively. Ever since Hayes joined the war, the authority tomand the entire Doveston Allied Army had been handed over to Yosef, Karl¡¯s deputy. The entire Eastern Allied Army¡¯s decision to attack and defend was entirely based on Yosef¡¯s commands, while Hades yed a supplementary role at most. ¡°The amount of destruction wrecked upon the defense tower is too widespread. They can¡¯t possibly make it to the underground bunker in time!¡± Hades announced with much difficulty. Joshua, who was standing at the side, was already looking skyward. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± They raised their heads toward the bright sky of the north. A dark speck at the far horizon could be seen approaching them steadily, apanied by a shrill noise. It was the Remdikian¡¯s new barrage of attacks. Hades silently observed the soldiers around him running frantically as they attempted to seek shelter in the ditch and underground bunker. It was toote for him to say anything at that moment. This round of attacks would wipe out at least one-sixth of the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s soldiers. A conservative estimate of the number of casualties would be about eighty thousand. A series of deafening booms sounded when the first cannonball exploded upon contact with the ground. The st consumed the terrified soldiers in mes, forming an infernal hellscape. Joshua had already used Formation Crusher to set up a restraining barrier just before the cannonball dropped down on them. Then, Hayden shattered the ground they stood on and brought Hades along as they sank under the ground. Everyone could still sense the tremors of the ground despite being more than twenty meters underground. It was evident how horrific this round of Remdik¡¯s attacks was. Silence only resumed after more than ten minutes of continuous bombing. The darkened soil split open from the bottom of a deep explosion crater of and ravaged by war. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Joshua pulled Hades with him as they burst out from the underground andnded above. Hades fell to his knees and was reduced into a trembling mess. He gripped the scorchednd beneath him as he let out a furious wail. Joshua and Hayden could not offer him anyfort from his grief. Ten minutes ago, thend was still vastly popted with soldiers, sturdy vehicles, and defense fortifications capable of decimating everything in its path. However, nothing was left of it now. There wasn¡¯t even aplete corpse as far as the eye could see. Most of them were simply shredded pieces of charred flesh. This was the horror of a saturation attack. One would be doomed upon being overwhelmed by guided missiles. In an ordinary battlefield, it¡¯s typically unlikely that one dies from the impact of an explosion unless it is detonated at a close distance. Even if one were hit by debris, there would still be a chance at survival. However, even if the first cannonball only caused one to lose consciousness during a saturation attack, the subsequent bombs signed their death warrant. The sessive dropping of aerial bombs decimated everything on thend¡¯s surface. There were no tragic scenes of wailing and cries for help on this battlefield. All that remained was an oppressive silence, which thoroughly shattered Hades¡¯ mettle. More and more soldiers emerged from the underground bunker after him. They gazed around helplessly at the deste battlefield. All of them had experienced war. But ¡°war¡± didn¡¯t seem like an apt word to define what they¡¯d newly gone through. Coining it a massacre didn¡¯t even sound right. The word ¡°extermination¡± felt most fitting. The Remdikian had applied a continuous string of war strategies to eradicate the entirety of the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s northern defense line. Hayden walked up to Hades and squeezed his shoulder hard. ¡°Hades, the soldiers of Asura¡¯s Office are all looking at you.¡± Hades swiftly choked back his cries at Hayden¡¯s reminder. Upon detecting the slightest surge in spiritual energy, he once again suppressed all its fluctuations. He got to his feet with support from Hayden and slowly lifted his bloodshot eyes. ¡°Yosef, calcte the number of casualties.¡± Yosef¡¯s voice was grim through themunication device. ¡°Sir, the defense line of the Eastern Allied Army is defunct. We¡¯re still recording the number of deaths and estimate that those with injuries amount to more than a hundred and ten thousand.¡± Hades shivered at the steep number of losses they¡¯d suffered. The death toll in the three-day battle at River Onxy led by Karl and Aidan seven years ago had added up to seventy thousand on both sides, and that was enough to shock the respectable families. At that moment, Chanaea was already suffering a death toll of a hundred and ten thousand even though their battlested barely seven hours. Asura¡¯s Office would be theughingstock of the entire world and Remdik¡¯s stepping stone. I will be the biggest sinner among all of Asura¡¯s Office! Right then, themunication device began beeping urgently. Freddie¡¯s voice sounded from it once Hades epted the call. ¡°Hades, Mr. Goldstein is looking for you. Let me transfer this call to him,¡± Freddie informed briefly. Jonathan was connected after the line was interrupted by some noise. ¡°Hades, this is Jonathan. I¡¯m approaching the location of the Eastern Army and will be arriving in about twenty minutes. How¡¯s the situation at the battlefield? Did the enemy deploy any God Realm cultivators?¡± Hades stood woodenly as Jonathan threw him a barrage of questions. Jonathan started panicking at Hades¡¯ silence. ¡°Hades, what¡¯s going on? Say something!¡± Hades coughed out a mouthful of blood and fell forward. His face was sickly pale. ¡°Hades!¡± Hayden tugged on Hades to stop his fall. Heid Hades down on the ground and pressed his fingers on his pulse. Hayden examined Hades¡¯ condition and reported immediately, ¡°There¡¯s drainage of spiritual energy, reverse flow of vitality, and an unstable Anima. He¡¯s showing signs of entering a frenzied state.¡± Joshua rapidly rifled for a medicinal pill. ¡°This is a spirit-dissolving pill. It canpletely deplete one¡¯s spiritual energy in a short amount of time. Since the condition of his Anima is undetermined, my biggest concern is that he will lose control. Feed him the pill.¡± Joshua passed the pill to Hayden and removed themunication device from Hades¡¯ ear. ¡°Jonathan, this is Joshua speaking. Hades and Tiger are both critically wounded and unconscious. The Eastern Allied Army has suffered a terrible loss, so if you can, please head over as soon as possible. I have a feeling that a greater threat from Remdik is about toe!¡± Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 To Asura¡¯s Office, that day was no different from doomsday. In less than half a day, one hundred and ten thousand people had perished on the River Onxy battlefield. Most devastatingly, Hayes and Hades, the twomanding officers with the highest authority in the Eastern Allied Army, had fallen unconscious one after another. Although Yosef was there to take charge of the Eastern Allied Army, he was still only the deputy commander. Hecked many powers, such as the right tounch special missiles. That meant that the most effective and intimidating deterrent had been rendered paralyzed. Although Joshua and Hayden were God Realm cultivators who could serve pivotal roles on the battlefield, they weren¡¯t members of Asura¡¯s Office at the end of the day. They couldn¡¯t assumemand. The entire Eastern Allied Army, which had a remainder of close to four hundred thousand soldiers, was caught up in a semi-paralyzed state just like that. Aside from taking regr defense measures, no one knew what else to do. While Joshua sent Hayes and Hades to the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s temporary hospital, a figure finally arrived from the northeast,nding on a mountain peak far from the ruins of the northern defense line. Standing under the morning sun, Jonathan felt an icy sensation enveloping his body. Although he hadn¡¯t been involved in Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s decision-making since a few months ago, he had visited the Eastern Army¡¯s camp several times to handle Karl¡¯s matters. Therefore, he had a rough understanding of the defense coverage of the Eastern Allied Army. However, at that moment, on the in before his eyes, there was no intactnd left where the northern defense line of the Eastern Allied Army should have been. Standing on the mountaintop and looking down, Jonathan saw that the ground was disfigured with countless shell craters stretching all the way to the horizon. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept the scene before him. Even though he hadmunicated with Joshua on the phone and knew the Eastern Army must¡¯ve suffered losses in the first wave of the confrontation, he had never imagined the circumstances to be like that. Perhaps only the northern defense line is destroyed by artillery barrages. During Karl¡¯s reign, many underground fortifications were built. Moreover, there was also an air defensework to intercept iing attacks. The soldiers should¡¯ve had enough time to evacuate from the battlefield¡­ Jonathan leaped down from the top of the small mountain and ran frantically toward the ruins of the Eastern Army¡¯s northern defense line. The biting cold wind buffeted against Jonathan¡¯s cheeks like innumerable knives poking at his skin. As he ran, tears welled up in his eyes and streamed down his cheeks. His vision blurred. He chose to shut his eyes and not look at the apocalyptic scene around him. At that moment, Jonathan didn¡¯t even dare to take out hismunication device and connect to the communication channel because he couldn¡¯t stand hearing the casualty report. Even though Jonathan kept telling himself that it was likely just the base and battlefields that had been destroyed, and Hayes and Hades might¡¯ve already evacuated all the soldiers, the mangled corpses in the surroundings were proving to him that those were merely his self-deceiving wishful thinking. Jonathan couldn¡¯t see with his eyes shut, but the images formed in his mind from the feedback of his spiritual sense were even clearer. From the moment he stepped into the defense line, he could sense countless mutted dead bodies within a hundred meters radius with every step he took. Those broken cadavers weren¡¯trge. Some were just fingers, while others were merely half a skull. However, the fragmented remains were teeming as the dirt on the ground. Jonathan didn¡¯t dare to open his eyes to look at thend beneath his feet, which had been stained dark red by blood. Regardless of his willingness to admit it, the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s northern defense line had been razed to the ground. And along with the destruction of the northern defense line, countless soldiers¡¯ lives were also lost. War! Seboxia let out a snigger as his excited voice rang out in Jonathan¡¯s mind. This is the war we wanted! Jonathan, you should¡¯vee earlier. Judging by the shattered remains, at least seventy or eighty thousand people must have died here! If we hade here earlier, the amount of life force avable on the battlefield would¡¯ve been massive. Listening to Seboxia¡¯s regretful words echoing in his mind, Jonathan gritted his teeth. Shut up! Although Seboxia was worried Jonathan might end his own life and drag him down together, Seboxia became more at ease after knowing so many members of the Asura¡¯s Office had been sacrificed. That was because, at that critical juncture, Jonathan would never take his own life no matter what. The most effective way to stimte a person¡¯s potential is by exploiting one¡¯s emotions, especially someone who has always thought of himself as a righteous person like Jonathan. He would never let such a deep grudge slide without taking any action. That was Jonathan¡¯s trait that Seboxia was using to his advantage. Someone who is too emotional bes vulnerable and prone to be manipted by others. Within Jonathan¡¯s energy field, the giant coffin was slowly pried open, revealing a small gap. Jonathan, wage war. Avenge your allies byying waste to your enemies for the carnage they¡¯ve brought upon your subordinates. As a cultivator, and a great one no less, if you can still endure these grievances in the face of this scene, what¡¯s the point of you cultivating for so many years? Jonathan abruptly stopped in his tracks. He opened his eyes and took in the hellish surroundings. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡± His roar pierced the air and spread in all directions. On the northern defense line battlefield, soldiers emerging from the underground fortifications turned their heads in Jonathan¡¯s direction. As he was moving too rapidly previously, mortals couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of his figure. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Now that he had stood still and shouted, the people nearby had suddenly noticed there was a madman on the battlefield who wasn¡¯t wearing the Eastern Allied Army¡¯sbat outfit. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sound of gun bolts being pulled rang out continuously. Multiple dark muzzles were aimed at Jonathan. In just a few seconds, he was surrounded by dozens of people. One of the soldiers carefully approached Jonathan and demanded loudly, ¡°Who are you? State your identity!¡± Jonathan stared at that soldier and croaked with difficulty, ¡°H-How many people have we lost?¡± His voice was incredibly hoarse. Anyone who stood a little further away from him wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear him clearly. A confused look shed across the soldier¡¯s visage after he heard Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°Y-You¡¯re a member of the Eastern Allied Army? Please state your unit number and direct supervisor¡¯s name so that we can verify your identity.¡± As he spoke, someone eximed from behind, ¡°Asura! He¡¯s Asura, Jonathan Goldstein!¡± Jonathan¡¯s identity had always been a secret deliberately safeguarded by Asura¡¯s Office. However, as more and more people became aware of his identity, their control over that information gradually loosened. That was especially the case within the Eastern Army, as Jonathan had killed Karl in front of countless soldiers. Hence, it wasn¡¯t surprising that someone could recognize him. Following the exmation, all the soldiers widened their eyes. The man who had led Asura¡¯s Office to bring peace to the chaotic Chanaea has finally returned! Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 ¡°Greetings, Asura!¡± someone cried out. Then, more and more people started shouting their greetings and lowering their guns. They all were clenching their right fists and hammering their left chest, saluting to Jonathan. Their actions spread in all directions like a domino as they conveyed the news of Asura¡¯s return to the others. Looking at the warriors around him, Jonathan felt as though there was a huge rock sitting on his chest. It was a pressure he had never experienced before. It made his blood boil, yet kept his mind calm. The warriors around him began sobbing. While most of the soldiers from Asura¡¯s Office had experienced real battles before, the current war was something they struggled to ept as reality. Within half a day, a hundred thousand lives were lost. The magnitude of casualties was unprecedented in human warfare, and it instilled a sense of terror in the people. Both parties had yet toe face to face, but the death toll was already so high. One could imagine how disheartened the soldiers were. What they needed most was a symbol that would not copse. Jonathan, as the legend of Chanaea and the man who established Asura¡¯s Office, was the best candidate to be the indestructible symbol. A distance away, two figures rushed toward Jonathan. Jonathan turned to see Hayden and Joshuanding. ¡°Jonathan.¡± Joshua reached out his right hand to Joshua. ¡°I don¡¯t know what deal you have with the Osborne family, but please cast aside your loyalty to your faction here on this battlefield. I don¡¯t wish to worry about backstabbers when I¡¯m facing Remdik,¡± Joshua said to Jonathan solemnly. Hayden nodded at Jonathan before saying, ¡°Asura¡¯s Office has saved the Zink family. I¡¯ll be fighting on your side to my death here.¡± Jonathan nodded in return. After taking a deep breath, he reached out to hold Joshua¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you. There are one million and seven hundred thousand soldiers behind us. If any of the respectable families dare toy a finger on you, I¡¯ll make sure they learn of the consequences.¡± Hearing that, Joshua and Hayden sighed in relief. Even though they knew about Jonathan, they had not had a proper interaction with each other. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Those who emerged in times of chaos are outstanding people. Jonathan was not the only one. Karl, Wilbur, and even Joshua himself were cunning, calcting people. The second Joshua decided to stay on the battlefield, he had taken a risk. He was wagering on the assumption that Jonathan was a true gentleman, just as his public image portrayed him to be. If he was not, Jonathan could easily control him or use him to exchange for the eight respectable families¡¯ help in the war. Fortunately, Joshua¡¯s guess was right. The addition of Joshua to the River Onxy battle was undoubtedly good news for Asura¡¯s Office. Furthermore, Jonathan could take the opportunity to get Joshua to join Asura¡¯s Office. Unfortunately, the good news seemed nothing more than a cruel mockery to the battlefield, where the corpses continued to pile up. Jonathan retrieved themunication device that had been tucked away in a corner of his storage ring for a considerable period of time. It was amunication device with the highest authority that Hades had given to him when he left Asura¡¯s Office in Hades¡¯ hand. Although it looked just like one of their battlefieldmunication device, it was actually thetest model communication device from Asura¡¯s Office. Jonathan understood that themunication device, given to him by Hades, served as a reminder that although he had relinquished his position of highest authority within Asura¡¯s Office to Hades, the organization still belonged to him. It symbolized that he could reim his leadership role whenever he desired. Jonathan did not want this kind of loyalty from Hades, but he knew that he could not stop Hades from doing it. He had been keeping themunication device in his storage ring as if it was a souvenir. He had never thought that he would retrieve it back out a few monthster to use it. That was not something he was hoping to ur. He did not want a crisis like this to happen to Asura¡¯s Office. After unwrapping the earpiece, he scanned his fingerprint to authenticate his identity before putting it on. As Jonathan stood on the River Onxy battlefield, he said, ¡°This is Jonathan Goldstein¡ªcodename, Asura. Hades and Tiger are unconscious and currently unfit formanding. I will be taking over the commanding of Asura¡¯s Office from now on. I repeat¡­¡± Not only were his words conveyed to themanders on the River Onxy battlefield, but they were also received by all of the executives in Chanaea, including Dorian in Mysonna, Jeremy in Glybir, Terrence in Navarre, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s headquarters in Harfush, and Zachary and hispany in Kransbay. Everyone received Jonathan¡¯s announcement from theirmunication device. Asura has returned! What Jonathan wanted this time was not only the power tomand the River Onxy battlefield but also the power to govern Asura¡¯s Office. Everyone knew that Jonathan was livid on behalf of Asura¡¯s Office despite the apathetic tone in his words. Asura¡¯s Office was a giant in Chanaea, and it would be showing its true colors as a killing machine with Jonathan as its leader. It was at this moment the war finally began. ¡°Yosef, rebuild the Eastern Army¡¯s line of defense in Beshya. Report to me the casualties. I want detailed data. Doveston will be entering a state of war. Inform the soldiers stationed there to resume all channels of transportation to ensure that the people have enough food and ammunition.¡± Jonathan did not strip Yosef of his title as themander, for he knew that Yosef was not at fault for the current casualties. Even if Hayes and Hades had been themanders, the situation would not have been any better. ¡°Yes, Sir! I will work on it right away,¡± came Yosef¡¯s loud voice. Jonathan spoke again, this time to Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Intelligence Unit of the Dark Special Forces. ¡°Freddie, use all of the intelligenceworks you¡¯ve created in Doveston to get rid of all the secret agents from other countries. Remdik, Jetroina, West Region, Anndur, West Epea Alliance¡­ I don¡¯t care which country the secret agents belong to and why they¡¯re there, and I don¡¯t care about their casualty rate. As long as you know where they are, I want them all dead.¡± Freddie rose to his feet and answered, ¡°Got it. Give me an hour, and I¡¯ll make sure the job is well done.¡± Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 When Jonathan heard Freddie''s words, the frown he had on his face rxed. If Freddie told him that the job would be done in an hour, it meant that Freddie still had control over Doveston''s intelligenceworks despite being in Asura¡¯s Office''s Intelligence Unit of the Dark Special Forces. He was only twenty-four years old, but he was already a genius in intelligence gathering. Jonathan could just leave Asura¡¯s Office''s intelligence gathering to Freddie''s hands. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He nced at the influx of reports appearing on his tablet, then quickly skimmed through the specifics of past infiltration missions conducted on the River Onxy battlefield and Eshistan. The swift and precise infiltration of Remdik¡¯s werewolf warriors into the main cities of Eshistan, causing extensive destruction, was not a feat achievable solely through satellite positioning. There had to be a substantial number of intelligence officers within Eshistan responsible for coordination and gathering information. It was even conceivable that there were numerous individuals who had betrayed their country for mary gain. Therefore, to confront the Remdikians without fear, it was imperative for their own people to exhibit unwavering loyalty. However, since Jonathan had entrusted the task to Freddie, he no longer needed to dwell on it. Freddie was smart and ruthless. When Jonathan issued the order, he had explicitly stated that Freddie had the freedom to employ any means necessary to aplish his mission, leaving no doubt as to what was expected of Freddie. In fact, Freddie would likely go after those connected to the secret agents as well. Despite the possibility of inadvertently taking innocent lives, Jonathan recognized that challenging circumstances often necessitated making tough choices. It was better to y safe than sorry. However, right as Freddie started making arrangements to deal with the secret agents, Jonathan spoke again. "By the way, make an announcement to the eight respectable families in the name of Asura''s Office.First of all, Joshua and Hayden have joined the ranks on the River Onxy battlefield.Any family foolish enough to engage them inbat will swiftly face the consequences by Asura¡¯s Office.Secondly, the nation is in trouble.Asura''s Office is extending a call to all respectable families, ancient sects, and ns, urging them to contribute their cultivators to join the battle.Work on this." "Yes, Sir¡¯ Freddie answered.Jonathan stared at the sky in the north for a while.A moment of hesitation later, he took out his phone from his storage ring.It was a phone with limited functionalities.It could only make and receive calls only.A phone like that was a rare sight in this era.Nevertheless, that was the characteristics of a soldier.Once Jonathan dialed the only number saved on the phone, he put the phone by his ear. In the garden at the hearts of Zedfield, Yaleview, Wilbur was lounging in a rocking chair, drifting into a light slumber. Across the table, Eva was fixing her gaze upon the intelligence report disyed on her phone, deep in contemtion. Despite facing each other, the two remained silent and appeared to be ignoring each other. Right then, a palm-sized old phone on the table vibrated. Both turned to look at it. Eva chuckled. "What year are you in? I can''t believe you''re still using a phone like this.Is this some kind of secret weapon?" Wilbur sat upright to nce at the phone with a smile on his face. "What do you know? This is a call that will turn the tide for Chanaea.I''ve been waiting for this call ever since the main transportation hub in Eshistan was destroyed.It''s been a full day and night since then" Wilbur''s words piqued Eva''s curiosity.She stood up, her gaze still fixed on the phone.She wanted to know who the caller was, but Wilbur was quicker than her in rising to his feet and answering the call. "Hey, Jonathan.What can I help you with?" Jonathan''s anger red up as he listened to theckadaisical voice on the other end of the phone. The previous encounter between Jonathan and Wilbur on the hill outside Valley of Elites resurfaced in his mind. Jonathan had explicitly instructed Wilbur to pressure the Osborne family in Drieso, all in the name of ensuring Josephine''s safety. However, in a little over a month, the situation in Chanaea had undergone a drastic change. Even Doveston was in a critical situation. "Wilbur, we have known each other for quite some time now, and I know you must have a clear understanding of the situation in Doveston.I only have one question for you.What do I need to do to persuade you to open the path to Yaleview and allow the soldiers of Asura''s Office to enter Doveston?" Jonathan was straightforward, but it was something Wilbur had been waiting to hear anyway. Like Jonathan said, he and Jonathan knew each other far too well, so much so that they could even read each other''s minds. With a chuckle, Wilbur said to Jonathan, "My friend, what I seek is true power.You know what I want." Right as Wilbur said that, Jonathan replied, "I can''t leave Doveston in your hands." Ever since Wilbur and the Saday family joined forces to overthrow Joshua, their intention to seize control of Doveston had been in the works. The extent of their infiltration of the Eastern Army was rming. Yaleview had presented Karl and Hayes, the Princes of Diyouli, with exceptionally generous and astounding conditions. This was all so that they could get the power to utilize the Eastern Army''s special missile. Despitemanding an army of six hundred thousand and being in control of Yaleview, Wilbur was constantly on edge. Yaleview, as the capital of Chanaea, held a significant geographical advantage. Situated at the strategic chokepoint between Doveston and Xemrich, it served as the heart of Chanaea¡¯''s political, military, and economic affairs. Anyone in such a position should have no trouble asserting their dominance, but who would have thought that someone like Jonathan woulde out of nowhere? In three years¡¯ time, he had established Asura''s Office, Shusonna Army, Yalegard Legion, Southern Army, and Diyouli Army to surround Yaleview. Wilbur had turned from a powerful king to an anxious king surrounded by enemies. The Eastern Army''s special missile, especially, was a knife hovering above his head, threatening to fall on him at any time. He did not dare to do anything too outrageous. Wilbur understood that the reason he could challenge Jonathan at this moment was that Jonathan had no ambitions for power. However, the same could not be said about the future. One day, Jonathan would not be able to rein in the lunatics in Asura''s Office. Would his Yaleview Army be able to keep Yaleview as peaceful as they were now? Thus, to resolve this issue, Wilbur had set his eyes on the Eastern Army. Once they had secured control over Doveston, the Yalegard Legion would only need to defend the strategic choke point of Yaleview. They could rely on the plentiful resources and support from Eshistan. They would have the advantage of both offense and defense, backed up by specialized missiles to further strengthen their capabilities. It was at that moment that he would truly be equal to Jonathan, and the opportunity for him to achieve that had presented itself during the River Onxy battle. Based on Wilbur''s understanding of Jonathan, he was certain that Jonathan would never let Doveston fall into the enemy''s hands. Hence, Jonathan would certainly agree to his terms. "Jonathan, I urge you to think carefully about this.From the information I''ve gathered, the Eastern Allied Army has already suffered a loss of over a hundred thousand soldiers.Time is running out for you," Wilbur said confidently. However, the anticipated scene of Jonathan''spromise did not unfold. He said calmly, "Wilbur, if you intend to exploit the situation in River Onxy to gain an advantage over me, then you''re going to make me your enemy." Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Is he for real? Wilbur was slightly stunned to hear the voice on the other end of the phone. Immediately after that, he let out a mockingugh. "Jonathan, do you think you have what it takes to say that now? Hundreds of thousands of Remdikian soldiers are guarding the border at Doveston while both Jetroina and West Region have set their eyes on it.Did you think I was oblivious to all that? Asura''s Office has mobilized so many troops in the whole of Chanaea for so many days.Do you take me as a fool? If I''m right, almost all the cultivators of Asura''s Office have been deployed to the battlefield at River Onxy.What other trump cards do you have left at this point? Don''t bother bringing up the special missile at Doveston.We know you''d never do that kind of thing.You''ve always wanted to be a saint, not an ambitious hero." Wilbur''s words made Jonathan go silent. Jonathan always knew that Wilbur knew him well, but he had never imagined him to know him that well.He''s right.I can start a ughter to achieve peace, but I can''t bring myself to do that if I have to threaten the other party with the lives of millions. Joshua and Hayden heard every word of the conversation. They exchanged nces, surprised. Jonathan had been doing everything to make Karl''s Eastern Army a part of Asura¡¯s Office from the beginning of thetter''s establishment. The purpose was so Jonathan could own the special missile. To everyone else, the Eastern Army''s special missile had always been Jonathan''s most powerful trump card. That was one reason the eight respectable families dared not go against Asura''s Office. They feared Jonathan would lose his temper and use the special missile to take them down with him. Yet little did they expect Jonathan would never use it. Hades hadunched a conventional missile at Drieso with no hesitation as a threat to protect the Zink family tens of minutes ago. As Jonathan''s sessor, Hades was decisive. However, Jonathan, the legendary man who established Asura''s Office and defeated the Eight Kings of War, was not better than him. Holding the phone in his hand, Jonathan said nothing for a long time. He finally understood why he had lost the acknowledgment of Pryncyp of ughter¡ªhe had never thought of ughter as a normal thing. It made sense that Seboxia had broken his Cor so easily. Even if Seboxia didn''t break my Cor, I wouldn''t necessarily have survived the Divine Tribtion with such indecisiveness. Jonathan''s cultivation level had been increasing back then not because of how talented he was. Rather, it was all thanks to the legacy of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique that was too powerful and theprehension of the Pryncyp of ughter, all of which had been preserved in a detailed manner. Jonathan was like a child who knew the answers by heart. He needed not to understand anything to cast powerful spells as long as he remembered all the steps paved by his predecessors. Anyone could make a delicious beef stew with a base that was bought from a store, but the person who cooked it might not understand the steps to prepare the base. Jonathan was simply someone using his predecessors to harvest the fruits. At that moment, his mind cleared up, andprehension dawned on him. "Jonathan?" Hayden frowned when he noticed Jonathan had been standing at the same spot without moving for three whole minutes. Just as he was about to step forward to check out the situation, Joshua grabbed his arm. "What¡ª" Hayden cast Joshua a look of confusion. Before he could ask anything, thetter ced a finger at his lips to hush him. Taking out the Formation Crusher, Joshua leaped up and drew a triangle around Jonathan. Just like that, three invisible restraining barriers rose and connected with Jonathan in the middle. Uponnding on the ground, Joshua unleashed his spiritual energy and spiritual sense that covered everything within a hundred meters of the area. "What''s going on, Joshua? Could Jonathan have lost his temper and entered a frenzied state because of Wilbur?" asked Hayden cautiously while staring at Joshua, who seemed to be preparing to face an enemy. Joshua nced at Wilbur in bafflement and said, "Of course not.Look at Jonathan''s condition and the rate of his chest rising and falling." Hayden immediately looked over when he heard that. Standing rooted to the ground several meters away with the phone still in his hand was Jonathan. Like a statue, his posture never changed. A God Realm cultivator could see everything clearly from that distance. In fact, they could see Jonathan''s fine hairs sway in the breeze with the support of their spiritual energy. Secondster, Hayden finally realized what was wrong. Jonathan had stopped breathing. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Even though a cultivator who had achieved Grandmaster Realm and above could hold their breath for over two hours, it could only be done in unique situations. Moreover, their Spiritual energy needed to be unleashed at the same time. However, at that moment, Jonathan''s aura and spiritual energy could not be detected. He simply stood there like a corpse that exuded no aura. (It was as if he had been stripped from the world. Jonathan was Clearly less than three meters away from Hayden and Joshua, yet there was something inexplicable about him. Hayden turned to Joshua with a nk look on his face. "Um...What''s wrong with him? Is he dead?" Taking in a deep breath, Joshua casually patted Hayden''s shoulder. "Hayden, if either your father or your grandfather enters this state one day, you must give them a nudge." "Why?" asked Hayden in puzzlement. "Because you''ll get beaten to death." Joshua burst into a chuckle when he saw how lost Hayden was. "Listen.This is called Flow State, also known as the state of enlightenment among mortals.Basically, it''s Jonathan''s current state." Hayden was stunned.He then shrugged off Joshua''s hand that was resting on his shoulder. "Tch, it''s just a state of enlightenment.Why bother using such a huge formation? I would''ve thought he was dead if you didn''t exin it to me" Joshua shook his head with a smile. "Hayden, you wouldn''t look down on it if you had entered Flow State before.Okay, let me put it this way.Not one out of a hundred God Realm cultivators might have the chance of entering this state in their lifetime.The Flow State of God Realm has another name.It''s called the Stairway to Divine Realm." Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 As soon as those words left Joshua''s mouth, Hayden shuddered. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The Stairway to Divine Realm? It was Hayden''s first time hearing that term, but he understood what Joshua meant right away. Flow State is the key to enter Divine Realm? "Are you for real?" asked Hayden, staring at Joshua in shock. "It''s just enlightenment.Everyone has experienced it before.W-What gives him the right to enter Divine Realm?" Upon hearing that, Joshua blocked Hayden''s path for fear that he would get emotional and disrupt Jonathan. He simply smiled at Hayden and said, "Think about it.When did your enlightenments happen?" Hayden frowned and thought hard about it. Before he could answer, Joshua asked, "Did they happen before you entered Grandmaster Realm? Have you ever had any after getting to Grandmaster Realm?" "I¡ª" Hayden froze, for Joshua had gotten the details right. After a brief silence, Hayden said, "Yes, I admit they happened before I got to Grandmaster Realm, but so what? It''s just enlightenment.What difference is¡ª" "There''s a world of difference! Do you know why Grandmaster Realm is named that way? That''s because every cultivator who enters this cultivation level must have mastered their cultivation method and have indestructible Cor.It doesn''t matter if they''re good or evil.People like that are qualified to start a sect with their cultivation level and cultivation method.They''re able to guide others.That''s why they''re called Grandmasters.As for the enlightenments you had before entering Grandmaster Realm, you were just searching for your cultivation methods and Cor.Those enlightenments were like elementary school questions.You simply figured out the solution to a big problem.Cultivators in God Realm and above no longer have doubts about their cultivation method.Their enlightenment seeks the heart.What you found were solutions to the question while they understood the thoughts of the person who came up with the question.The probability of going from God Realm to Divine Realm is one in a thousand.In fact, there''s data to prove that the chance of a God Realm cultivator who can enter Flow State and be a Divine Realm cultivator is more than fifty percent." Hayden''s eyes went wide as he stared at Joshua''s five outstretched fingers. "Oh my goodness...More than fifty percent..." At that moment, Hayden had the urge to get enlightened so he could enter the legendary Flow State. Being able to enter Divine Realm with a probability of fifty percent and above was significant. About a thousand years ago, in the world of cultivation, someone had found a piece of treasure from a divine being''s tomb that could put his mind at ease. No doubt, the treasure''s effects were incredible. However, it could only help a cultivator enter their cultivation state faster. Surprisingly, the seeker sold it at a high price and came up with a gimmick that the treasure could help cultivators survive Divine Tribtions. The hardest part of Divine Tribtion was Heart Tribtion, and there was no doubt the treasure could help a person calm down and be more focused. Finally, it went from having effects to increasing a cultivator''s sess by ten percent. Ultimately, the false advertising whipped the world of cultivation into a frenzy. A fierce battle broke out andsted for three years just to acquire the treasure. Things did not calm down until the sect master of a secret sect who was about to die acquired the treasure. After acquiring the treasure, the sect master went into solitary training and was never heard from again for the past one thousand years. ording to the iplete data, the number of senior cultivators in Chanaea decreased tremendously during the three-year battle. All that had happened just for that ten percent sess rate. And now, Jonathan had more than a fifty percent chance of entering Divine Realm. If not for Flow State''s non- transferable nature, Hayden would have killed him to take it from him. "Damn it.Jonathan''s just the son of an ordinary n in Yaleview.He barely has any cultivation resources.How did he get to that stage? It¡¯s like he cheated.." Hayden crouched down dejectedly and lit a cigarette.He looked like someone admiring others for winning the lottery. Joshua could not help but chuckle. "You became a God Realm cultivator at the age of twenty-four.In terms of talent, you''re better than ny-nine percent of the cultivators in Chanaea.You''re not ordinary.It''s Jonathan who''s a monster.There''s no way you can get the fruits of his Great Pryncyp.What you should be doing now is to make him your backer while he''s still a God Realm cultivator.It''ll be toote once he enters Divine Realm." Hayden stuffed the cigarette butt into the scarlet soil with a serious expression, rose to his feet, and scanned the surroundings warily. "You''re right.I''ll do as you say and make him my¡ª" At that point, Hayden seemed to have suddenlye to his senses. "Wait.Joshua, something''s not right.How do you know so much about Flow State? Have you experienced it before?" "What do you think?" Jonathan was having a hard time while Joshua and Hayden were chatting away happily. Thanks to Wilbur''s words, Jonathan was finally confronting the issue and denying his previous cultivation path for the first time. That was what led him to enter Flow State.He had ughtered his way in and out of the system. And now, he hadpletely broken the original Pryncyp of ughter he had been adhering to and was searching for the Pryncyp that was truly his own. There can be no construction without destruction in desperate situations despite it being a risky move. Right then, there was another person in Jonathan''s body disrupting the process in such dire situations. To make Jonathan his puppet, Seboxia had put in a lot of effort to break his Cor. Now that Jonathan was finding another way to seek his Pryncyp, Seboxia would never let it happen. The huge coffin in the middle of the energy field whirlpool had been pried open to reveal a crack about a foot wide. Hands made of condensed life force slipped out and charged straight for Jonathan''s consciousness field. Just before those life forces could pass through the circtory system, a figure appeared in the energy field. It was Jonathan''s illusion made of spiritual sense. "Are you trying to get me into your divine space again, Seboxia?¡¯ asked Jonathan while staring at Seboxia calmly. In Jonathan''sst experience, Seboxia had locked and tortured him in the divine space for ten thousand days. Nheless, it was during those days of inhumane torture that Jonathan finally found a way in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique to guard his Anima. Seboxia''s divine space no longer worked on Jonathan. Chapter 1077 As soon as those words left Joshua''s mouth, Hayden shuddered. The Stairway to Divine Realm? It was Hayden''s first time hearing that term, but he understood what Joshua meant right away. Flow State is the key to enter Divine Realm? "Are you for real?" asked Hayden, staring at Joshua in shock. "It''s just enlightenment.Everyone has experienced it before.W-What gives him the right to enter Divine Realm?" Upon hearing that, Joshua blocked Hayden''s path for fear that he would get emotional and disrupt Jonathan. He simply smiled at Hayden and said, "Think about it.When did your enlightenments happen?" Hayden frowned and thought hard about it. Before he could answer, Joshua asked, "Did they happen before you entered Grandmaster Realm? Have you ever had any after getting to Grandmaster Realm?" "I¡ª" Hayden froze, for Joshua had gotten the details right. After a brief silence, Hayden said, "Yes, I admit they happened before I got to Grandmaster Realm, but so what? It''s just enlightenment.What difference is¡ª" "There''s a world of difference! Do you know why Grandmaster Realm is named that way? That''s because every cultivator who enters this cultivation level must have mastered their cultivation method and have indestructible Cor.It doesn''t matter if they''re good or evil.People like that are qualified to start a sect with their cultivation level and cultivation method.They''re able to guide others.That''s why they''re called Grandmasters.As for the enlightenments you had before entering Grandmaster Realm, you were just searching for your cultivation methods and Cor.Those enlightenments were like elementary school questions.You simply figured out the solution to a big problem.Cultivators in God Realm and above no longer have doubts about their cultivation method.Their enlightenment seeks the heart.What you found were solutions to the question while they understood the thoughts of the person who came up with the question.The probability of going from God Realm to Divine Realm is one in a thousand.In fact, there''s data to prove that the chance of a God Realm cultivator who can enter Flow State and be a Divine Realm cultivator is more than fifty percent." Hayden''s eyes went wide as he stared at Joshua''s five outstretched fingers. "Oh my goodness...More than fifty percent..." At that moment, Hayden had the urge to get enlightened so he could enter the legendary Flow State. Being able to enter Divine Realm with a probability of fifty percent and above was significant. About a thousand years ago, in the world of cultivation, someone had found a piece of treasure from a divine being''s tomb that could put his mind at ease. No doubt, the treasure''s effects were incredible. However, it could only help a cultivator enter their cultivation state faster. Surprisingly, the seeker sold it at a high price and came up with a gimmick that the treasure could help cultivators survive Divine Tribtions. The hardest part of Divine Tribtion was Heart Tribtion, and there was no doubt the treasure could help a person calm down and be more focused. Finally, it went from having effects to increasing a cultivator''s sess by ten percent. Ultimately, the false advertising whipped the world of cultivation into a frenzy. A fierce battle broke out andsted for three years just to acquire the treasure. Things did not calm down until the sect master of a secret sect who was about to die acquired the treasure. After acquiring the treasure, the sect master went into solitary training and was never heard from again for the past one thousand years. ording to the iplete data, the number of senior cultivators in Chanaea decreased tremendously during the three-year battle. All that had happened just for that ten percent sess rate. And now, Jonathan had more than a fifty percent chance of entering Divine Realm. If not for Flow State''s non- transferable nature, Hayden would have killed him to take it from him. "Damn it.Jonathan''s just the son of an ordinary n in Yaleview.He barely has any cultivation resources.How did he get to that stage? It¡¯s like he cheated.." Hayden crouched down dejectedly and lit a cigarette.He looked like someone admiring others for winning the lottery. Joshua could not help but chuckle. "You became a God Realm cultivator at the age of twenty-four.In terms of talent, you''re better than ny-nine percent of the cultivators in Chanaea.You''re not ordinary.It''s Jonathan who''s a monster.There''s no way you can get the fruits of his Great Pryncyp.What you should be doing now is to make him your backer while he''s still a God Realm cultivator.It''ll be toote once he enters Divine Realm." Hayden stuffed the cigarette butt into the scarlet soil with a serious expression, rose to his feet, and scanned the surroundings warily. "You''re right.I''ll do as you say and make him my¡ª" At that point, Hayden seemed to have suddenlye to his senses. "Wait.Joshua, something''s not right.How do you know so much about Flow State? Have you experienced it before?" "What do you think?" Jonathan was having a hard time while Joshua and Hayden were chatting away happily. Thanks to Wilbur''s words, Jonathan was finally confronting the issue and denying his previous cultivation path for the first time. That was what led him to enter Flow State.He had ughtered his way in and out of the system. And now, he hadpletely broken the original Pryncyp of ughter he had been adhering to and was searching for the Pryncyp that was truly his own. There can be no construction without destruction in desperate situations despite it being a risky move. Right then, there was another person in Jonathan''s body disrupting the process in such dire situations. To make Jonathan his puppet, Seboxia had put in a lot of effort to break his Cor. Now that Jonathan was finding another way to seek his Pryncyp, Seboxia would never let it happen. The huge coffin in the middle of the energy field whirlpool had been pried open to reveal a crack about a foot wide. Hands made of condensed life force slipped out and charged straight for Jonathan''s consciousness field. Just before those life forces could pass through the circtory system, a figure appeared in the energy field. It was Jonathan''s illusion made of spiritual sense. "Are you trying to get me into your divine space again, Seboxia?¡¯ asked Jonathan while staring at Seboxia calmly. In Jonathan''sst experience, Seboxia had locked and tortured him in the divine space for ten thousand days. Nheless, it was during those days of inhumane torture that Jonathan finally found a way in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique to guard his Anima. Seboxia''s divine space no longer worked on Jonathan. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 When Seboxia saw Jonathan appearing before him, the powerful life force hands retreated swiftly into the energy field and circled around Jonathan''s illusion. In the past, those hands could have easily restrained Jonathan''s spiritual sense and pulled him into his divine space. This time, however, it was different. Just when they began circling Jonathan, he held out a finger and lightly tapped the void. Countless life force hands shattered. Jonathan''s gaze remained indifferent as he stared at the huge coffin in front of him. "Seboxia, this is a part of my body. You''ve already lost control over me when you let me outst time." When he finished, his arm slowly turned into a sharp de and into fine powder again. The tiny particles fell to the ground around Jonathan and transformed into illusions. In just the blink of an eye, the entire energy field was filled with countless illusions of him. "I''ve been thinking of ways to deal with you when you locked me up for ten thousand days.I was thinking of ways to break out if I got locked up again.But then I figured it out.My illusion doesn''t have to be a collection of my consciousness.I''m already in my body, and I can be the one speaking to you." As he spoke, his illusion reduced to smoke, and another one stepped out of the group of countless illusions, grinning. "I can be the one not speaking to you, too." "I am me..." "I am me.." ¡°I am me.." Innumerable Jonathans piped up. In an instant, chaos erupted in Jonathan''s energy field as countless illusions of him dered the words "I am me" repeatedly. All of a sudden, the voices stopped. The energy field became silent once again, and only one Jonathan was left standing in front of the coffin. The moment he took a step forward, his body swelled crazily until the coffin looked like a speck of dust compared to him. "Big and small are opposites.This is my inner world.It''s my fault for habitually bringing in the outer world.My cultivation level may not be as high as yours, but I''ve already broken the restraints of the outer world.And although I can''t get rid of you from my body, you can never control me from this moment onward.The only thing about you that can intimidate me is when the Heavenly Pryncyp discovers this and kills me along with you.Then again, you won''t do that, right?" Jonathan sat cross-legged in the energy field. Seboxia had fallen into silence. How on earth did Jonathan learn all that? To put it bluntly, the way to defeat the divine space was to overthrow all perceptions of rules like what Jonathan did. Just like the coffin Seboxia was hiding in, it was ten meters long and three meters wide. Anyone who stood before it would look extremely small. With a first impression like that, the ratio of Jonathan''s and the coffin''s size would remain the same even if thetter entered his energy field. Moreover, even if Jonathan knew he could control his size in the energy field however he wanted, he would always think of his erged figure as a fake. That was the idea of cognitive prison. It did not just exist in three-dimensional space, but it also existed everywhere. A Grandmaster Realm cultivator could not defeat a God Realm cultivator. That was a theory everyone believed in for hundreds and thousands of years. Hence, every Grandmaster Realm cultivator''s first thought when encountering a God Realm cultivator was to figure out an escape n instead of taking thetter head-on. They had no fighting spirit in them, which was what made them lose faster. In terms of divine space, the cognitive prison was magnified infinitely. As long as one believed they were no match for a Divine Realm cultivator, thoughts of not being able to withstand the attack would overwhelm them. He or she would then be absorbed into the divine space in an instant. If Seboxia''s opponent was a dimwit, thetter would stubbornly think he could never be defeated by the former no matter what he said. In fact, Seboxia might be able to destroy the dimwit''s body, but he could never drag thetter into the divine space. After all, the dimwit''s spiritual sense was independent and impregnable. What frustrated Seboxia was that Jonathan was no dimwit. The memory of Seboxia once imprisoning Jonathan in his divine space for ten thousand days was indestructible. It was only right for Jonathan to think he was no match for Seboxia at all times. However, that was not the case. In fact, he had brought the cognitive prison downpletely. This is impossible! A whirlpool swirled endlessly in the energy field while hands made of spiritual energy approached Jonathan. s, the spiritual energy transformed into a gentle breeze and floated away the moment they touched Jonathan. "Return!" Jonathan ordered calmly without even opening his eyes. Just like that, Seboxia''s disrupted spiritual energy returned to the whirlpool instantly like an obedient sheep. "As I said, you have no control over me unless you n to take me down with you.Are you going to expose your body and fight me?" asked Jonathan while gazing calmly at the coffin. Surprisingly, the crack in the coffin slowly disappeared. The round ended with Jonathan winning. Nheless, he knew it was only temporary. After all, Seboxia was a legendary being who created the world''s firstrgest religion. The divine space was not the only trick he had up his sleeve. The reason Seboxia did not attack Jonathan was that he did not need to do so at the moment. In fact, that was exactly what Jonathan wanted. At that moment, he felt as if his mind had exploded with thoughts flooding it. Despite that, Jonathan knew that was his true cultivation path. The Pryncyp of ughter was merely something left over from the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Back then, he had simply followed his predecessors¡¯ perception. This time, he had made his own decision. In Flow State, Jonathanprehended a myriad of Great Pryncyps in hopes of finding the Pryncyp that was the most suitable for him. Meanwhile, in the garden of Zedfield was Wilbur who had a terrible scowl on his face. He had thought he could use the situation at River Onxy to threaten Jonathan. However, Jonathan fell silent when they were halfway through the conversation. Five minutes had passed since that moment. No matter how Wilbur yelled, Jonathan did not respond. Chuckling, Eva nced at Wilbur. "Looks like Jonathan''s ying you, Little Wilbur." Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 "You''d better shut your mouth!" Wilbur demanded as he stared coldly at Eva. Eva instantly raised her hands and acted as if she was scared. "Hey, don''t take it out on me just because you''re mad.Your opponent is Jonathan, not me!" ncing at her, Wilbur ended the call and threw his phone on the table. "Why did youe here this time, Eva?" "It''s nothing, really.Like thest time, I want to know how you feel about Asura''s Office." Eva pushed the old phone, now cracked from being thrown, toward Wilbur. "With the sudden battle in Doveston, Asura¡¯s Office is empty now.I''m sure you know that they''ve sent all their troops to River Onxy for the sake of this war.Even though there are troops in Harfush, Huxville, and Navarre presently, they are without a leader.If you bring the six hundred thousand men in Yaleview Army and attack them now, you have at least one-third of Chanaea in your hands.They''re all the crucial areas of the country, the most beneficial ones, too.You won''t have to fight Jonathan for Doveston anymore once that happens.You can split up Asura''s Office just by taking over the territories, and you''ll be just as powerful as Jonathan once you do so." Eva smiled at him once she finished speaking. At the same time, Wilbur''s eyes glinted.He seemed tempted. Eva was right. Besides, he would give everyone a clear message by infiltrating the secret agents of Asura''s Office. The elite men of the three vital troops, Shusonna Army, Yalegard Legion, and Southern Army, had been transferred to Doveston. If he led his army and attacked, these three territories would finally be in his hands. By then, Asura''s Office would consist of only Mysonna Army and Zaidham Army of Dartan, and Eastern Army of Doveston. As for the Keeper Army of Hades, though they were situated in Harfush, they were much closer to Xemrich. The same went for Zachary''s Guardian Army too. They weren''t situated in a specific ce and were just arge- scale mobile force. The army usually settled in Tayhaven. With the four Dragon Guards as their core, the way they operated was simr to the police force led by Jonathan. These troops were situated too far from Yaleview, so they wouldn''t make it in time if they wanted to stop Wilbur. Eva''s n was an overt scheme, one without any way to counter it. Although she saw the look of interest on Wilbur''s face, she was not in a hurry to carry out her ploy. Instead, she reached out to the tree beside them and caught a chattering sparrow.She held it in her hands and began ying with it. Wilbur finally lifted his head a few minutester. "You can leave now if you came because of this." Eva was momentarily stunned. "Why? Are you not going to make your move? This is a rare opportunity! The Saday family will send our men to help you if you n to strike westward." The Saday family had been looking for another chance ever since their failed coboration with Wilbur previously. The current situation in Chanaea was different from how it had been months ago. The eight respectable families had basically formed their four factions. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Needless to say, the Saday and Osborne families had formed their own faction. The remaining six families formed two other factions, one consisting of the Mallory, Henderson, and Leeson families, while the other had the Welsh, ckwood, and Gray families. They noticed something as the rtionship between the various alliances became firmer and more stable. None of them could control Asura''s Office and Yaleview Army at all. Even though these two parties constantly shed and fought, neither Jonathan nor Wilbur ever wanted to start a widespread war. Jonathan had always been a do-gooder and would never want the world to end up in chaos again. As for Wilbur, he was power-hungry but always aimed for a prosperousnd. In fact, this was something that could already be seen at the Valley of Elites. If Wilbur were an ambitious hero willing to give his all, he would not have chosen to join Yaleview Army in the chaotic situation and instead, he would have gathered his forces just like Jonathan had. In other words, Wilbur wanted to win the support of everyone in the right and proper way. He wanted to win the people''s hearts instead of having them fear him. Naturally, the Saday family was stunned when they finally made sense of things. I can''t believe a God Realm elite wants something as meaningless as a seat of political unity. That''s not the behavior of someone of God Realm. That''s just lunacy! He''s a cultivator! He could have just snatched it if he wanted something! Even though Yaleview Army was still in an alliance with the Saday family, the family had already given up on their expectations for Wilbur. They had even nned to send their men to kill him and appoint someone else to lead Yaleview Army. However, just as they were about to proceed with this n, the rest of the respectable families got news of it and started to make their moves. Joshua had managed to get into Zedfield right and be appointed under the eight respectable families¡¯ watchful eyes entirely because the Whitley family had been wiped out. He was their descendant and someone who would never be swayed by any of the eight families. That way, Joshua would never be biased while in his position. Though he was controlled by all, he was least likely to be swayed by any of the families. Now, Wilbur was just like that too. Just like the wild card that he was, he was ambitious enough that everyone was relieved to have him lead Yaleview Army. It would be much more troublesome if the Saday family had actually killed him off and appointed one of their people. They finally returned to their senses after realizing the changes in the other seven families and had no choice but to do nothing. Eva hade this time to pit Yaleview Army and Asura''s Office against each other and start a war between them. It was all because the eight respectable families finally understood that Wilbur could oversee Zedfield if he had control over all the troops in Chanaea. The eight families really did live up to their names. However, if they waited for the war at River Onxy to end, Jonathan would be named righteous and receive everyone''s support no matter if the Eastern Army seeded in the battle. The eight respectable families would never have their peaceful lives again if Asura¡¯s Office conquered Yaleview Army while the attention was still on them. After all, Asura''s Office''s final goal was to overthrow the eight respectable families and rewrite the rules of Chanaea. Whether it was the Saday family or the other seven families, none of them wanted to have such an ending. Therefore, the only way to disrupt the ns of Asura''s Office was to have Yaleview Army expand westward during the battle at River Onxy. As long as Wilbur took over Shusonna Army, Yalegard Legion, and Southern Army, Asuras Office would no longer be a threat to the eight respectable families. Ultimately, there could only be one winner in a battle. When the time came, Jonathan''s five troops would have been separated by Yaleview, and it wouldn''t be as easy if he wanted to form an unrivaled battle force again. Yet, Wilbur seemed uninterested in the n even though he was presented with such a chance. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 "Wilbur." Eva stood up and looked at Wilbur. "Have you thought things through? This is your golden opportunity.No matter whoes out victorious in the battle at River Onxy, Jonathan will gain respect from everyone.When that happens, you''ll never have a chance to make aeback." Wilbur shot Eva a cold nce in response. With that scar on his face looking rather ferocious under the ray of sunlight, he said, "Eva, it seems that the eight respectable families are still unsure of one thing.No matter how hungry I am for power, I''m still a soldier.I don''t mind dying in a battle against Jonathan, but I can''t ept underhand tactics.I can sit on my hands and do nothing about the battle in Doveston, but I can''t ambush Asura''s Office.What you''re suggesting isn''t a tactic.Instead, that''s an insult to soldiers like me.Farewell!" Wilbur told Eva to leave, leaned in his rocking chair, and shut his eyes. Seeing how Wilbur was acting, Eva moved her fingers and wanted to summon The Hundred Beasts. However, she changed her mind at thest second. A few terrifying screams rang out, and the cage in Eva''s hand, which was formed with spiritual energy, quickly shrank, and the sparrow inside was crushed to death. After that, Eva slowly lowered her hand and ced the sparrow on the table. "It doesn''t matter how nice this sparrow sounded.At the end of the day, it was still merely a toy.It most probably thought it had the entire world to explore, but it didn''t even know how it died.Its life ended when the invisible cage around it crashed.Wilbur, you''re on your own henceforth.Like the Saday family, I think the other seven respectable families are also running out of patience.You might lose Zedfteld at any moment!" With that, Eva disappeared from the courtyard. After she disappeared, Wilbur gradually opened his eyes.His gaze darkened immediately when he nced at the dead sparrow on the table. Cooperating with the respectable families¡¯ scheme is tantamount to ying with fire. When I connected with the Saday family back then, I was impressed by their capability. Although I was prepared to have a fallout with the eight respectable families, I didn''t expect it to happen so soon. When Evaes again next time, she won''t be as respectful. "Jonathan, let''s see who has better endurance.Don''t disappoint me!" Somewhere north of River Onxy, the team of God Realm cultivators, led by Aidan and Avery, was rushing to the south. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The previous round of saturation strikes was enough to cause the Eastern Army massive casualties. The next thing they had to do was eliminate the Eastern Allied Army leaders. If they could take out the Eastern Allied Army''smand headquarters, the hundreds of thousands of troops from mixed forces wouldpletely lose the ability to carry out coordinated operations. Evidently, a mass loss of soldiers and the deaths of themanders could take down any army. If Aidan and Avery were sessful, the rest of the troops in the Eastern Army would definitely fall against the ally Remdikian troops. While they were running, Aidan said to Avery in a cold tone, "Avery, yourmand made us lose almost six hundred werewolf warriors.You''ll most probably die upon our return." Avery turned to the side to sh Aidan a sarcastic smirk. "Aidan, I wouldn''t be so happy if I were you" "Why shouldn''t I be happy?" Aidanughed. Avery chuckled coldly and kept mum. Suddenly, he picked up his pace and ran toward River Onxy. After that, Vicador and the others also overtook Aidan. When Alexander arrived next to Aidan, he said, "Aidan, I''ve already talked to Vicador and the others.Regardless of who ends up killing themander of Chanaeater, we''re all giving credit to you.Don''t slip up.Otherwise, you might end up in hot water" Aidan''s expression froze when he heard what Alexander said. Puzzled, he sped up and chased after the people in front of him. I know Mr.Ivanov wants to punish me, but my life isn''t in danger, is it? The most he''ll do to me is demote me, right? Why are the others acting otherwise? Did I miss something? Aidan caught up to Alexander and asked anxiously, "What''s going on here, Alexander? Did you guys hear news about it or something?" Alexander shook his head slightly in response. "You''re an excellent martial artist, Aidan.However, you know nothing about politics and how a person''s mind works." Meanwhile, Jonathan was in Flow State on the ruins of the Eastern Allied Army''s defense line. At that moment, Joshua and Hayden were standing guard on each of Jonathan''s sides. The formation Joshua had set up was able to block the noise from outside, so they weren''t bothered. Jonathan was in Flow State and unaware of the passage of time. He was still frozen on the spot while holding a phone to his ear. Joshua and Hayden, on the other hand, were panicking. Prior to that, Yosef had already confirmed the identities of the iers and given Joshua and Hayden a high-authoritymunication device each. Moments earlier, members of the intelligence department had reported seeing Remdikian cultivators advancing toward the Eastern Army. God Realm cultivators were known to have the ability to travel a hundred miles within twenty minutes. The intelligence officers also learned that at least eight God Realm cultivators were approaching. At that point, even a fool could tell the cultivators were out to wipe out their enemy''s leaders. However, the Eastern Allied Army only had three God Realm cultivators avable. Since Jonathan was in Flow State, his ability was deemed irrelevant. "Joshua, let''s just wake him up!" Hayden said to Joshua nervously. Having been hiding and running over the past few days, Joshua looked rather haggard. However, his posture and movements were still very elegant. With a cigarette between his lips, he answered, "Being in Flow State is a luxury.The longer he stays in there, the better.Besides, our enemies aren''t here yet, are they? It won''t be toote to wake Jonathan when we sense the enemy''s spiritual energy.Moreover, it''s not like we''re fighting on our own.Look around you.Can''t you see how many people are here to back us up?" Hayden scanned his surroundings and saw dozens of werewolves with blinking lights on their shoulders standing behind him. There were also hundreds of Superior Realm cultivators standing right behind the werewolves. Those cultivators were all on full alert and armed with all sorts of weapons. They were elite warriors mobilized from various military regions. They were supposed to be an unstoppable force, but they looked pitiful on the battlefield at that moment. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Hayden spat out his cigarette and took a deep breath. "Joshua, it''s not that I don''t respect these soldiers, but you should look at them! They all look like they''re prepared to die! What''s with their attitudes? Can they do anything other than make this war seem hopeless? Do they want the Remdikian God Realm cultivators to feel disgusted fighting them?" Hayden turned to look at the low-level cultivators behind him. "You don''t understand their beliefs.If the Yaleview Army were the same, Wilbur wouldn''t have kicked me out.Before this, I used to think that even with the establishment of Asura''s Office, Jonathan and the Eight Kings of War were nothing but clowns.Now, I finally understand that this is an army with a soul of its own.They would rather die than concede." Joshua frowned and looked in the northeast direction. Right then, the intelligence officers reported through theirmunication devices, "We spotted an army of high-level cultivators near Mount Osoroy! The army consists of more than a hundred people, and they''re fast approaching Beshya''s defense line!" "Get in line!" a second-tier werewolf warrior howled. After that, almost eighty werewolf warriors gradually made their way out and stood fifty meters before Joshua and Hayden to shield them. At the same time, the armored vehicles behind Joshua quickly adjusted the direction of their muzzles, and soldiers swiftly got into their positions to prepare for battle. Meanwhile, Joshua and the rest listened to the updates on the enemy''s location through their earpieces. As the enemy approached them, Joshua finally felt the spiritual energy fluctuationing from the northeast. God Realm cultivators! There are seven God Realm cultivators and dozens of Grandmaster Realm cultivators! Remdik has deployed too many cultivators, and Grandmaster Realm cultivators aren''t even suitable for such an operation... Right when Joshua was controlling his Formation Crusher to wake Jonathan up, he heard Hayden shouting in fear, "Joshua, they aren''t Remdikians! They''re the eight respectable families!" For once, Hayden was right. Joshua stopped what he was doing and looked in the northeast direction. On the battlefield that had been bombarded, a group of people emerged from behind the mountain, and they were advancing toward Joshua. Seeing that, Joshua leaped up and lightly tapped the werewolf''s back with his feet to jump to a height of tens of meters. With a slight wave, the Formation Crusher became Hailstorm Fan. In mid-air, Joshua ate three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. The second he felt the medicine filling up his elixir field, he swung the Hailstorm Fan vigorously. "Wind and snow,e forth!" A breeze blew out from the Hailstorm Fan, and it carried ny-nine percent of Joshua''s spiritual energy. Joshua maintained his bnce andnded heavily on the ground. Those three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills had be refined Spiritual energy, and it was replenishing Joshua''s spiritual energy rapidly. In the sky, the invisible breeze fluttered like a butterfly pping its wings. A few secondster, a huge cyclone formed above Joshua''s head, and that cyclone was gradually expanding. "What are you guys looking at? Back away unless you want to die!" Hayden shouted at the Grandmaster Realm cultivators and werewolves. He then proceeded to whip out his sniper rifle and sat on one of the tanks. Although the cannonballs couldn''t harm those God Realm cultivators, his gun could. At that moment, it started snowing. With Hailstorm Fan in his hand, Joshua looked like a total gentleman as he looked ahead. When Remy and the rest arrived outside the snowing area, Joshua nodded slightly at them and said, "Hi, everyone.You guys have been trying to kill me over the past three months.Well, here we are." Remy frowned as he looked at the snowfield with a radius of a hundred meters in front of him. "Joshua, you won''t get away today.I''m avenging the lives of the members of the Leeson family" He took out his billhook, unleashed a huge wave of spiritual energy, and got ready to attack alongside the other six respectable families. Before they couldunch an attack, Remy seemed to have sensed something and threw out a shield in front of a member of the Leeson family beside him. Sparks flew, and a bullet sent the shield flying backward andnding in the red soil. Bang! A gunshot rang out, and everyone looked in the direction of the sound to see Hayden sitting on the tank and waving back. Hayden whistled, and humans were seen crawling out from under the tanks. Those people were of all ages and genders, but they had one thing inmon. They were all armed with a sniper rifle. The eight major military regions had sent nearly two thousand snipers to River Onxy, but there were only less than five hundred of them left. Since they were all mortals, their excellent shooting skills wereughable in the face of the cultivators because those humans couldn''t even keep up with the speed of a Grandmaster Realm cultivator. The sniper could hit a cultivator from a long distance, but at that moment, the cultivators were only less than two hundred meters away from the snipers. There was no way a mortal could shoot down a cultivator at that range. Obviously, a Grandmaster Realm cultivator''s physique was beyond a mortal''s. These cultivators could elerate and stop their movements within a second. Because of that, those snipers couldn''t predict the movements of the cultivators. There was an exception, nevertheless. The situation was different because there were too many snipers at the scene. With five hundred snipers aimed at the cultivators, one bullet was bound to hit them, regardless of how fast they could move. Even though they could elerate and decelerate quickly, they still needed a certain amount of time to dodge the bullets. Besides, there would have five hundred bullets fired at them at once. The cultivators knew their lives were in danger. They could get killed by a single bullet. Those nearly one hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators immediately took out their protective magical items to shield themselves when they saw the snipers. Who would''ve thought that the mortals could ever threaten their lives? Just then, Joshua walked up to Remy and the rest. "It seems that the Grandmaster Realm cultivators from the seven respectable families are in danger.Would you guys like to negotiate with me or fight me?" The snowy force field continued to expand as Joshua moved forward.It was about to envelop several people from the seven respectable families. Remy''s eyes were filled with killing intent as he held the billhook in his hand. "Negotiate? You''re a coward! Why should I negotiate with you?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As soon as those words fell, a loud voice rang out from above the sky. "That''s because we''re Asura''s Office!" Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 The roar came from the sky above and reverberated across the whole of Beshya''s defense line. Everyone swung their gazes overhead. In the light of dawn, a military helicopter descended at rapid speed. Due to the sheer number of injuries and casualties among the soldiers in Beshya''s defense line, many helicopters hovered over the battlefield, transporting the wounded away and replenishing ammunition ceaselessly. For that reason, no one paid any mind to those aircraft. However, this particr helicopter was vastly different, for there were fluctuations of a God Realm cultivator''s spiritual energy from within it. The military helicopter slowly dipped. When it was about thirty meters above the ground, several figures leaped out of the aircraft. The man in the lead was dressed in ck with a crescent saber slung over his shoulder. His pitch-ck mask that could block the probing of spiritual sense, in particr, rendered him exceedingly mysterious. He was none other than Karl, who had rushed over after providing backup to the Kransbay base. Unfortunately, he could not reveal his identity right then, so his code name was Zero. Behind him were Zachary, Kane, and Andy. The saber in Karl''s hand was stained with distinct streaks of dried blood. "Because Joshua is under the protection of Asura''s Office! Is that reason enough?" Karl demanded hoarsely, pointing the saber in his hand right at Winston. At that moment, all those from the seven respectable families were slightly stunned at Karl''s sudden appearance. There shouldn''t be any God Realm cultivator in Asura''s Office since Jonathan killed Karl. How could there be one now? On the battlefield at present, Asura''s Office had Hayden, Joshua, Karl, and Jonathan, who had been standing at the back making calls. The collective capability of four God Realm cultivators was not to be underestimated, not to mention when Joshua and Jonathan had plenty of tricks up their sleeves. After having pursued Joshua for such a long time, they were long since familiar with the man''sbat capabilities. With just the three priceless treasures of the Whitley family in his possession, he could easily hold his own against several God Realm cultivators. If Jonathan, who never yed by the rules, were added into the mix, the chances of the seven respectable families emerging the victor were slim despite currently outnumbering them by three men. However, the Whitley family''s legacy was right before their eyes then, and the eight respectable families had been hunting Joshua for a long time. As such, they would never give up so easily. "Don''t you think you''re too arrogant, you guys from Asura''s Office? You''d best think twice.If you truly make a move against the seven respectable families for Joshua''s sake, we''ll have no choice but to wipe Asura''s Office out.By then, don''t me me for not warning you" Remy threatened with a sneer, his eyes fixed on Karl. Hearing that, Karl did not bother yakking with the man.He lifted the saber in his hand and shed it across the ground. "This sh mark is the boundary line.If any one of you from the respectable families dares to take a step beyond this line, Asura''s Office will dere war against the eight respectable families.It''ll be a fight to the death!" He was as blunt as ever. In fact, that could already be considered a tant threat to the seven respectable families. Naturally, such high-handed words struck resentment in Remy and the others. After all, the eight respectable families had existed for over two thousand years, and they were the makers of the rules in the whole of Chanaea. Therefore, it stood to reason that they could not stand being threatened in such a manner. "Die!" Out of the blue, a roar split the air. Behind Remy, a bald cultivator suddenly burst forth and charged toward Joshua, who was within the force field of a whirling snowstorm. Although the representatives of the seven respectable families belonged to different camps, they stood together under the threat of Asura''s Office. They were all God Realm cultivators. Once someone made a move, the others reacted in a heartbeat, albeit never having discussed things beforehand. Ultimately, they knew the chances of them killing Joshua by attacking together were low. Nheless, the seven respectable families would outright lose that opportunity if they merely watched as others attacked without lending a helping hand. "Finish Jonathan off, Harper!" While Remy appeared totally carefree like a child, he was exceedingly sharp-witted. From the very beginning, he had noticed something strange about Jonathan standing there motionlessly. Although he did not want to admit it, he understood that thetter was experiencing enlightenment. Even if the eight respectable families could ept the existence of a God Realm cultivator, one of Divine Realm was undoubtedly beyond their eptance. A Divine Realm cultivator was sufficient to threaten the survival of the respectable families. The appearance of Jonathan, Joshua, Wilbur, and Karl, who were all beyond powerful, in Chanaea under the monopoly of the eight respectable families was already a perpetual challenge to their power. If Jonathan were allowed to bepletely enlightened, the eight respectable families would be in true danger. Harper had also perceived the situation right then. Stomping his foot hard on the ground, he turned into an afterimage as he rushed toward Jonathan. "Protect Jonathan!" Joshua let out a resounding bellow before he abruptly streaked toward the left. The force field of a whirling snowstorm shifted alongside his movement, promptly enveloping Harper within. "Kilt Following Joshua''s roar, the wind and snow within the force field swirled madly. Snowkes turned into countless sharp des that flew straight at Harper. "Hold him back!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Remy ordered in a shout. He gathered spiritual energy with the billhook in his hand, forming a sword more than ten meters long in mid-air before he swung it at Joshua''s head. The rattle of sniper rifles rang out as all of Asura''s Office''s snipers pulled the trigger. The eight respectable families¡¯ Grandmaster Realm cultivators charged forward with their shields at the ready. "Prepare for battle, Wolver Army!" Lightning bolts shed all over Kane. With a battle cry, he took the lead andunched himself toward the seven respectable families¡¯ Grandmaster Realm camp. Behind him, Zachary and Andy followed closely. In the blink of an eye, a chaotic battle broke out. Remy and Harper were engulfed within the force field of a whirling snowstorm while the remaining five men seized the opportunity to swoop on Jonathan. "You''re asking for it!" Karl swung the saber in his hand. Metal glinted as the de headed for a cultivator ahead who looked just like a bull. Unexpectedly, the saber that could slice through anything merely created a series of sparks when it came into contact with the cultivator''s body. It was a cultivator from the Welsh family, a respectable family specializing in the physical body in the first ce. Coupled with the customized armor, it was difficult for the average de to inflict any injury on the person. Verily, such a defense was immensely advantageous during battle. The two merely brushed past each other, but the cultivator from the Welsh family deliberately took a blow when Karl made his move before using the momentum to shoot his hand out and grab thetter''s arm. Just when he had swung Karl around and was about to smash the man to the ground, blood spurted from his arm. The burst of excruciating pain had him instinctively loosen his grip. A second before Karl was going to hit the ground, dense spiritual energy shot out from his palms to buffer his fall. Glimpsing the wound the size of a ping-pong ball on his arm, the cultivator from the Welsh family snapped his head to the left with a furious bellow, only to see a short-haired girl sitting at the spot initially upied by Hayden. She was none other than Reba. As one of the top assassins in the world, she could hit her aim with the sniper rifle in her hand as long as her target''s movements stilled for a second despite her inability to battle the God Realm cultivators personally. By then, that battle was no longer an issue of Joshua''s survival. From the moment they made a move against Jonathan, it had be a battle for everyone in Asura''s Office. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 "B*tch!" The cultivator from the Welsh family cussed when he was about to leap in Reba''s direction. Yet, before he could do that, someone with a petite figure appeared out of nowhere. Hayden shed at the cultivator''s chest with a short de before nting both feet on his abdomen and using the momentum to flip himself backward, leaping toward the rear. "F*ck, why is your skin so thick? Are you even a human?" The man from the Welsh family lowered his head and looked at his chest.He touched the wound and noticed there was only a trace of blood. It became evident that Hayden''s strike had barely grazed his protective armor. Standing on the tank, Hayden grabbed Reba by the cor and flung her backward, sending her flying into the midst of the army. Although he knew nothing about Reba, the fact that she possessed a storage ring despite being just a Precelestial Realm cultivator indicated that her status was far from ordinary. What caught Hayden''s attention further was the sniper rifle in her hands. As a professional gunman, he could tell at a nce that her rifle was worth over ten million, at least. Even he, the direct descendant of the Zink family, only had one such gun in his possession. A mortal who can injure a God Realm cultivator will y a crucial role in this battle. She mustn''t die. Reba remained oblivious to any ill intentions from Hayden. While her body was propelled backward in mid-air, enveloped by spiritual energy, she swiftly readjusted her aim. Her sights were now locked onto the God Realm cultivator relentlessly advancing toward Jonathan. Bang! The sound of the sniper rifle echoed once again as the cultivator from the Henderson family was sent flying backward in disbelief while suspended in mid-air. Driven by the recoil, Reba''s bnce was once again disrupted, and shended heavily, tumbling forward twice to absorb the impact. As her body rolled, two short knives glinted like streaks of light, piercing into the ground. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Reba saw them in that fleeting moment, but there was nothing she could do. Three throwing knives shot toward Reba''s brow, heart, and lower abdomen. Although uncertain about the assants¡¯ identity, it was evident that they perceived her as a formidable threat. They were determined to eliminate the mortal who had the potential to endanger the God Realm cultivators. "Reba!" Zachary''s furious cry echoed as he rushed toward her from a distance, but the considerable gap between them rendered his arrival futile. Though Reba saw the desing, her body was incapable of evasive maneuvers. As the chilling de gleamed before her, Reba could even feel the piercing agony as if her own skull had been prated. However, in that very instant when the de was about to pierce her forehead, a shimmering purple light emerged before her. With just a brief flicker, she found herself standing in an open space a hundred meters away. She reached up to touch her forehead, only to find her hand covered in blood. Suppressing the fear welling up inside her, Reba swiftly turned around and beheld Jonathan''s furrowed brows as he firmly grasped the back of her cor. "Zachary wille after me if you die," Jonathan said while taking out a magical item from his storage ring. "Stay away.You shouldn''t be involved in this battle anymore." Reba retrieved the heavy armor and d herself in it without hesitation. After putting on the armor, Reba realized she was standing on a huge, t chessboard-like tform. It was Jonathan''s Divine Chessboard. It was the space-altering formation that transported her over. "Mr.Goldstein is awake!" Upon witnessing Jonathan''s awakening, Zachary bellowed in excitement, but his gaze remained fixed on Reba. Kane, who was fighting alongside Wolver Army against the cultivators from the seven respectable families, roared with exhration upon hearing what Zachary said. "Mr.Goldstein is back now.Charge!" Bang! A powerful punch struck Kane''s chest with force, propelling him several meters through the air before he crashed into the ground in a humiliating fashion. Kane spat out dirt as he struggled to rise to his feet, his actions resembling that of a frenzied individual as he surged through the crowd. "Who the f*ck hit me? You''re just ying with fire!" Jonathan looked at Kane and the others, not knowing how to respond to that. Since entering the Northern Crimson Prison, he had never fought alongside more than two Kings of War at the same time. It felt surreal that a few of them had managed toe together, especially considering the turbulent state of Doveston at the time. It felt like they had been transported back in time to their days of constant warfare. At that time, Asura''s Office was at its weakest, but it was also the happiest time for all of them. Every day, they need only think of two things¡ªbattling and resting. No other concerns troubled them. Reflecting on the past, Jonathan shifted his body and lightly stamped his foot, instantly teleporting fifty meters away. The Divine Chessboard beneath his feet moved along with Jonathan, continuously advancing with him at the center. As the purple light continued to swirl, the cultivator from the Welsh family leaped into the air, his fists raised and aimed directly at Jonathan''s face. "Within Reach!" Jonathan said calmly while performing a hand seal. Once the space-altering formation was activated, Jonathan widened his distance from the Welsh family cultivator. Although the cultivator from the Welsh family did not strike at full force, he certainly did not hold back either. Due to the sudden increase in distance, Jonathan''s opponent lost his bnce and fell forward. Yet, at that moment, Jonathan performed another hand seal, instantly closing the distance between the two. Bang! With a deep grunt, the cultivator from the Welsh family, weighing over two hundred pounds, was sent flying backward from the Divine Chessboard. Therge-sized Welsh family cultivator collided with the Grandmaster Realm cultivators, who were in a state of chaos, instilling fear in everyone present and forcing them to retreat. The Grandmaster Realm cultivators were fearful that the battle among the God Realm cultivators would escte and pose a threat to their own safety. Despite their prestigious status as Grandmaster Realm cultivators, they were well aware that if they became targets of the God Realm cultivators, they would be defeated in a mere instant. Witnessing the fall of the Welsh family cultivator, the movements of both sides gradually slowed down. Taking advantage of this moment, Jonathan quickly stood in ce and eximed icily, "Zachary, gather the men back.Do not make any other moves without my permission." Zachary and the others had no idea what was running through Jonathan''s mind, but as soldiers, they had gotten used to taking orders. Even Kane, who was caught off guard earlier, did not hesitate and swiftly retreated. Within moments, all the Grandmaster Realm cultivators from Asura''s Office, including the werewolves, hadpletely positioned themselves behind Jonathan. With his feet on the chessboard, Jonathan nced at the remaining individuals. Meanwhile, Harper, Remy, and a female cultivator were embroiled in a fierce battle with Joshua. Despite being outnumbered by three skilled opponents of equal cultivation level, Joshua wielded the Hailstorm Fan, which allowed him to stand on equal footing with them. As for Karl and Hayden, they were also engaged in intense duels with their respective opponents. Meanwhile, the only elderly man left had already gone to the side of the Welsh family cultivator to examine his injuries. With the exception of the Osborne family, representatives from all eight respectable families hade together, forming aplete lineup! Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Chapter 1064 As Remy and the others had predicted, if they focused their attacks on Jonathan while he was in his moment of enlightenment, there was a high probability that they could do away with him. However, now that Jonathan had awakened, the battle became one-sided. Joshua alone could hold off three of them, despite merely using one top-grade weapon, Hailstorm Fan. If he went all out and used the other two weapons, he might even be able to stave off two more opponents. There wasn''t a need to borate further on what havoc Jonathan, the freak, was capable of wreaking. Although the eight respectable families didn''t care about the affairs of other countries, they were still informed of Jonathan''s recent rampage at Remdik and the West Region. ording to the iplete statistics they received, Jonathan had killed no less than a thousand Grandmaster Realm cultivators and a dozen God Realm elites. Such a huge loss would''ve been a devastating blow if it befell any of the respectable families. Although everyone knew such information must be filled with exaggeration and falsehoods, the fact that Jonathan , managed to escape back to Chanaea even after Remdik utilized its entire nation''s force to capture him was already a testament to Jonathan''s frightening capabilities. If the current fight dragged on, the eight respectable families would undoubtedly be the ones to suffer a defeat. Hence, their persistence was meaningless. Remy shouted and forcefully swung the billhook in his hand, unleashing a wave of sword energy. Then, he leaped backward, stepping out of the whirling snowstorm force field. Following Remy''s retreat, Harper and the other cultivator felt the pressure on them be overwhelming, so they also withdrew from the battle one after the other. The members of the seven respectable families regrouped tens of meters away, watching Jonathan in silence. Jonathan''s enlightenment isplete. Another Divine Realm cultivator will likely rise in this world, and we''ve missed the perfect opportunity to eliminate Jonathan when we had the chance. "Jonathan, the Leeson family cannot tolerate your meddling in Doveston.Although Asura''s Office had a grand reputation previously, we, the respectable families, have never taken you seriously.However, your casual achievement of enlightenment is something uneptable.You must die!" Remy tossed a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth and spoke while chewing on the pill like he was enjoying some snacks. Jonathan didn''t respond after hearing that. Instead, he turned to nod at Joshua and the others, who were cooling off from the fight. Hayden spat in the direction of the eight respectable families. "D*mn all of you old cowards, resorting to threats when you can''t defeat your opponents.If you have the guts, let''s continue our fight." Hayden hated the respectable families to his core. Coming from a respectable martial arts family, the members of the Zink family had never cked in their cultivation. All of them wanted to advance to God Realm or Divine Realm to attain Great Pryncyp and bring glory to their ns. However, those respectable families entrenched at the top of Chanaea''s social hierarchy had controlled countless martial arts families, brainwashing and pressuring the other smaller martial arts households so that they could never rise to the top. All they could do was survive meekly under those respectable families. Now that the Zink family had fallen out with the Osborne family, Hayden also decided to act without restraint. Ever since he broke through to the middle phase of Grandmaster Realm, he had been consuming Cultivation- suppressing Pills daily to conceal his cultivation level. That pill could hide the fluctuation of a cultivator''s spiritual energy, but every time it was consumed, the cultivator would have to endure unbearable agony, as if countless needles were puncturing their elixir field. Atst, he reached God Realm and made a deal with Joshua, only to have his identity exposed, leading to him being hunted by the eight respectable families for more than a month. For all those sufferings, Hayden wished he could tear all members of the respectable families to pieces with his bare hands to vent his anger. At that moment, looking at the representatives of the seven families at a disadvantage, how could he stop himself from letting out his pent-up frustration? "D*mn it. I''m not afraid to tell you this. The Zink family has already be Asura''s Office''s ally. Jonathan... No, that''s not right. It should be Mr.Goldstein! Mr.Goldstein has aplished enlightenment and will break through to Divine Realm one day. I''d like to see how long you eight respectable families can remain on your high horses!" The representatives of the seven families grimaced after they heard Hayden''s words. Unexpectedly, Jonathan reached out and patted Hayden''s shoulder at that moment. "Hayden, you''re getting too cocky too soon.I haven''tpleted my enlightenment" Hayden shouted, "Did you hear that? Mr.Goldstein said¡ª" He caught himself and whipped his head around to look at Jonathan. "What did you say? You haven''tpleted your enlightenment?" Jonathan bobbed his head. "Actually, when I was undergoing the enlightenment process, I was still aware of the things happening around me, but because my spiritual sense was caught in the Flow State, I couldn''t leave and move.However, I forcefully broke out of the Flow State when I realized Reba was in danger, so the process was interrupted." Hayden gazed at Jonathan as if thetter was a fool. "Are you serious? Joshua told me entering the Flow State happens only by chance and cannot be sought.Once you achieve enlightenment, you''ll have a fifty percent sess rate of advancing to Divine Realm, yet you forcefully broke out of the Flow State to save a mortal? Why did we risk our lives to protect you, then? Did you think we were doing that for fun?" Toward the end of his speech, Hayden was close to roaring. He couldn''t ept Jonathan''s decision to give up the Flow State to save a Precelestial Realm cultivator. Not only Hayden, but even Joshua, standing at one side, was also disappointed. Joshua could endure bowing his head to his enemies to bid his time for ten years to settle a score. He often gave off a schrly vibe in his actions and demeanor, but he could sacrifice everything for the sake of revenge. If I had been the one to enter the Flow State, the only possible situation that could force me to give up is if my life is threatened.I would plow ahead with attaining enlightenment if it were other people in danger. I won''t stop even if the entire Eastern Allied Army dies before my eyes, let alone Reba! That was because he understood bing a Divine Realm cultivator was one of the only few ways that could allow him to confront the eight respectable families head-on. However, Jonathan had voluntarily given that opportunity up. Looking at the gazes directed at him, Jonathan smiled faintly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s all right.I can continue the enlightenment process when I enter the Flow State next time.I couldn''t stand by and watch my friend get killed before my eyes." "Jonathan, more than a hundred thousand people from the Eastern Allied Army have already been sacrificed¡ª" Hayden spoke through gritted teeth. But before he could finish the rest of his sentence, Jonathan patted his shoulder. "And that''s why I can''t let anyone else die.At the very least, not by the hands of our own people before the Remdikians arrive." Hayden was momentarily dazed after hearing Jonathan''s words.He wanted to say something in rebuttal, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it. Jonathan gently patted Hayden''s shoulder before striding toward Remy and the others. "Although I haven''tpleted my enlightenment, this experience wasn''t fruitless.My own strength might not be sufficient, but when I join forces with Joshua and the others, we can effortlessly do away with all of you right here.We are facing a great enemy, and I''ve never expected help from the eight respectable families to fight against the foe.Nheless, I hope you all won''t add to the trouble.I''ll let all of you go today, and we''ll go our separate ways.What do you say?" Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 Jonathan was pretty straightforward. It was not that the seven respectable families had called a truce, but Jonathan and his gang were the ones letting all of them off the hook. In fact, the cultivator from the Welsh family might have suffered a blow from Jonathan, yet thetter did not im his life. All he did was break a few of the cultivator''s ribs. Even though the eight respectable families were least expecting toe across such a special situation, including the fact that Joshua and Hayden had temporarily joined forces with Asura¡¯s Office, they found it difficult to ept an oue like that. Ever since Asura¡¯s Office became known three years ago, the eight respectable families had had different opinions of it time and again. In the very beginning, they would not even spare a nce at Asura''s Office. As time passed, they paid more and more attention to it, and at present, they finally saw Asura''s Office as a threat. If anything, Asura''s Office was the source that had forced the eight respectable families into making a series of strategic changes. After the fierce battle with the Whitley family ten years ago, the eight respectable families had been busy rebuilding their strength while keeping one another on a short leash. Besides, Asura''s Office was only an armed force in the mortal world. No matter how powerful their weapons were, they amounted to nothing in the face of the high-level cultivators of the eight respectable families. Although no one said it outright, the eight respectable families had always thought that should they have the intention of dealing with Asura¡¯s Office, they simply needed to send their very own cultivators, and they could wipe out the head honchos of Asura''s Office in no time at all. Be that as it might, the situation in Chanaea had gradually gotten out of hand after repeated intrusions by multiple forces. Despite the disorderly state, Asura¡¯s Office had been growing and expanding under Jonathan''s leadership. Without anybody realizing it, Asura¡¯s Office seemed to already have what it took to be in negotiations with the eight respectable families. The seven respectable families might not have entered the battlefield of River Onxy on their own ord, but it was considered their very first head-on sh with Asura¡¯s Office. However, never in their wildest dreams did they expect to be brought to their knees. Even with the so-called incrediblebat prowess of the cultivators that they took pride in, they appeared quite powerless against Jonathan and his group. Worse still, they had to depend on Jonathan''s mercy if they wished to make it out of the battlefield alive. Listening to what Jonathan said, Remy and the rest blushed. What an utter humiliation! "Cut the crap, Jonathan" Remy sneered. "We can agree not to fight, but only if you hand Joshua over.We''ll leave right away and let you focus on the uing battle" Harper chimed in, "That''s right! Joshua''s the only heir left behind by the Whitleys.This is a blood feud between the eight respectable families and the Whitleys, so you''d better not poke your nose into it." Joshua turned to look at Jonathan upon hearing those words. Not only he but even Hayden and Karl were awaiting an answer from Jonathan. During the war, Asura''s Office suffered severe losses. Due to the excessive transfer of personnel, they werecking in manpower in several of Harfush''s military areas. Should Asura''s Office fall out with the eight respectable families, it would end up facing threats from everywhere,pletely surrounded by enemies. Jonathan''s choice at that point was particrly crucial, to the extent that it could dictate Asura''s Office''s survival.He nced between Remy and Harper before pulling out Heaven Sword from the storage ring. "It looks like you really can''t hear me, Remy.Hasn''t anyone from the Leesons received the message from Asura''s Office? Joshua and Hayden are part of Asura''s Office now, so if you guys want toy your hands on them, you''ll have to give up your life." Jonathan''s speech made Hayden and the others grin from ear to ear. Joshua, too, shook his head slightly with a faint smile. "I always thought you were a warlord in chaotic times, Jonathan.I hate to admit it, but I''ve gotten it all wrong.Still, that at least helped me figure out how you managed to assemble a force consisting of almost two million people in less than three years.Hearing you say this today, I''ll take you for a friend until we end this war" Jonathan regarded Joshua with a subtle grin. Not a word escaped his mouth, yet deep down, he was delighted. You''ll take me for a friend until we end this war? Too bad for you, I insist we be friends even after we put an end to this war! To say that he was thrilled at that thought would be an understatement. The eight respectable families were all so obliging as they began hunting down Hayden and Joshua just when Asura''s Office was in need of some high-level cultivators. At the end of the day, this decision onlypelled the two men, not to mention the entire Zink family, to ally themselves with Asura''s Office. Gazing far ahead at the representatives of the seven respectable families, Jonathan could not help but secretly cheer. Come on! Why don''t you all throw more threats at me? The nastier your threats are, the more miserable you''ll make me seem. In turn, Joshua''ll be even more deeply indebted to me. With help from you guys, I guarantee that Joshua''ll pledge his loyalty to Asura''s Office even before this wares to an end, or the past three years I''ve spent leading thepany would''ve been for nothing! Jonathan could fantasize all he wanted, but reality would not be as obliging and smooth sailing. Right when he was anticipating the seven respectable families tomence the battle again, Hayden eximed, "Holy sh*t...Is that Asura''s Office''s ne over there?" Attracted by Hayden''s voice, the crowd turned their heads to look in the southwest direction. Up in the sky, a ne with thick, billowing smoke was zipping toward Jonathan. "Radar report!" Jonathan shouted at the tacticalmunication device. "Commander! Based on our radar analysis, that isn''t one of our military aircraft.It''s a small passenger ne losing control.We tried reaching them but didn''t receive a response.It''s within our artillery range now.Permission to open fire and take it down, Commander!" Jonathan was stupefied as he gawked at the small ne getting closer by the second. Seeing dense clouds of ck smoke puff out of the tail end of the ne, he said nothing. Considering the state of that ne, even if he did not give the order to shoot it down, he knew it would not stay the course for long. "Calcte its possible crash site.Ignore it if it''llnd outside the zone of our garrison." "Commander! ording to its trajectory, it''ll crash five kilometers to the north of your location." Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan felt relieved to hear the voiceing from his earpiece. Given that the small ne had flown from inside Chanaea, there was not a snowball''s chance in hell that it would be one of Remdik''s nes. Jonathan decided to see for himself what was going on with that ne. With a deafening rumble, that small ne rode the air current hundreds of meters above everyone''s heads as it barreled toward the northernnd. Amid the thick smoke, a figure could be seen jumping off the ne and descending rapidly. Jonathan raised his chin and looked intently at the figure, who was screaming. As he sensed a tinge of excitement in the scream, puzzlement inundated him. With a sniper rifle in his hands, Hayden looked up at the sky. "Sir! Somebody jumped down from above! It''s a beauty!" Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 "I''ming, Master!" shouted the girl, spreading her arms to maintain her bnce through her freefall. At that moment, not only Jonathan and Joshua but everybody else also felt the spiritual energy rippling from the girl.She''s a God Realm cultivator! Jonathan held his forehead wearily. From her weird ent alone, Jonathan recognized the neer to be Ksana, with whom he had nullified their master and servant contract. Didn''t I drop her off south to see the ocean after she brought Charleigh to Merania for me? Before he left, Jonathan had given every drop of the Holy Blood he had gathered from Sanctuary to Ksana. The supply was sufficient to keep Ksana alive for another six months at the minimum. Even if Ksana ising to me so we can ascend Mount Enly again because she''s run out of Holy Blood, it should only happen after another three to four months. After ail, the girl wants to see everything. She''s like a child just beginning to explore the world. Once her curiosity bursts forth, it would be difficult to hold it back.it hasn''t even been half a month, yet here she is,plete with a dramatic entrance.It does make one wonder.Apanying a shout that echoed throughout the border to Beshya, Ksana pulled the cord to her parachute when she was several dozen meters from the ground. Ksana jolled from the buoyancy of the fully opened parachute before slicing the cords and falling downward. Thud! Following the dull thud, Ksana rose slowly to her feet. "All of you look very formidable, Master.How''s the fight going?" Zachary and Hades had met Ksana. Though they were taken aback by her theatrical appearance, they nevertheless found it eptable. Hayden, on the other hand, was unaware of Ksana''s true identity. A glint shed across his eyes when he heard her call Jonathan "Master." "Isn''t your wife a woman named Josephine Smith, Boss? Who is this foreign girl who calls you Master? Quite the fetish you have, don''t you think?" With a cold glint shing in her eyes, Ksana arrived beside Hayden in an instant. Their weapons nged amidst a shower of sparks. Hayden sensed the Great Pryncyping from the woman and fell back warily. Jonathan turned his exasperated gaze away from the pair to Joshua. "Control your child, Joshua" "Hey!" Hayden shouted, interrupting Jonathan. "Watch who you''re calling a kid! Joshua and I are brothers!" Joshua shook his head. "Actually...I''m curious about the rtionship between you two too." "Go away!" Jonathan snapped at Joshua before turning to Ksana. "Didn''t I send you to visit the ocean at Navarre, Ksana? What are you doing here?" Ksana produced a conch shell the size of a human head in response. With a flip of her wrist, she held it up proudly like a prize of war. "Look, I went to Navarre! You know, Master, the beach and ocean there are beautiful, unlike Remdik¡¯s, which are forever frozen and glum.That Terrence fellow even had somebody teach me to dive! I met a shark and spent all day ying with it" At the mention of Navarre, Ksana became as excited as a child who had much to tell about their day. Jonathan listened to her words warily. Setting aside whether that shark wanted to y with a God Realm cultivator like you, the fact that you never seem able to grasp the point gives me a headache. "Ksana! Ksana!" Jonathan interrupted hastily when Ksana looked as though she could go on talking for days. "I was asking you what you''re doing here?" "Here?" Ksana gazed, confused, at Jonathan. "Terrence lent me his private ne and¡ª" Boom! Before Ksana finished her sentence, a deafening st came from the north. The crowd whipped around just in time to witness a giant fireball rising before disappearing just as quickly. Upon learning that it was Terrence''s private ne, Jonathan managed to guess what had happened. He had been worried about the trouble a God Realm cultivator could cause while on her own when he had released Ksana, so he had ced her under Terrence''s watchful eye. Now, it appears that Terrence has employed such tactics to brainwash the girl. If he didn''t, she would not have been foolish enough to bring herself onto the battlefield on a ne just to die. If I had known of Terrence''s skill in this avenue, I would have transferred him to the headquarters to train the new recruits. As Jonathan was lost in thought, a report from the Intelligence Unit came through his earpiece. "Attention, all units. Remdik''s cultivators are less than ten miles out of Baykeep." Immediately, themanders turned their stony gazes toward the north. On the side of the representatives of the seven respectable families, however, Remy and his party turned to leave at Ksana''s appearance. Before, we were already no match for Jonathan and his threepanions. Now, a God Realm cultivator who nobody has seen before has shown up. There is no doubt about the oue of this match. Just as they were about to depart, two figures rapidly approached from the east. They stumbled heavily to a halt near the crowd. It was Winston apanied by another God Realm cultivator of the Leeson family. "Winston!" Remy stared, confused at the appearance of Winston and hispanion. To the Leeson family of Doveston, Winston was their representative. Though Remy was simrly cunning, he was only givenmand at the eleventh hour in Winston''s absence. When both were present, Remy was forced to obey Winston. That was an irond rule of theirs. "Weren''t you keeping watch at Mount Uda, Winston? What are you doing here?" Winston turned to look at Remy, frowning as he did so. "I was keeping watch on Mount Uda to capture Joshua, and now he''s here for good.Why should we still stand guard there for?" As Winston spoke, he turned to gaze at Jonathan and hispanions, who were representing Asura''s Office. Winston made to stride over to Jonathan, but Remy stopped him at once. "We cannot underestimate Joshua and Jonathan''s strength, Winston.Though there are only five of them, our chances of victory are slim." Winston sighed helplessly at those words. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "It started off as a simple assassination mission.Now, we are caught in a war between two nations.As members of the respectable families, we are not supposed to participate in such a conflict.However, since Remdik is preparing to invade Doveston, the first to fall would be Horbah.As decreed by our venerable patriarch, Quintus, the Leeson family will dispatch three God Realm fighters and twenty Grandmaster Realm fighters to fight this war.They will defend the borders alongside Asura''s Office!" Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 The members of the respectable families froze at Winston''s promation. Even Remy gazed at Winston, his expression turning incredulous. "What are you talking about, Winston? How could we fight alongside Asura''s Office? Instead, I think we''d be better off mobilizing the God Realm cultivators of the remaining families to get rid of Jonathan and his friends once and for Winston was about to continue when he noticed Winston fixing him with an icy stare. "You should know how quickly we will fall apart if we do not stand together, Remy.I am aware that Asura''s Office has expanded to such an extent that it threatens the eight respectable families.However, you must understand that once Asura¡¯''s Office falls, Remdik''s troops will upy all three provinces of Doveston.What would be of the Leeson family then?" Though Remy was impulsive, he was shrewd enough to understand Winston''s reasoning. The Leeson family¡¯s ancestralnd was still a mystery, and nobody knew where it was located. In that regard, they were just like the Mallory family at Yorknd. Though the approximate location of both those families wasmon knowledge, they had hidden their kin in the mountains. Centum Mountain of Yorknd served as a natural barrier. Due to its strategic location, it contained many Precelestials. In addition to the Mallory family''s ancient skill with parasites, handed down for generations, even cultivators of other prominent families did not dare trespass. This was especially so for the Leeson family of Doveston, situated atop the intersection between Delisgar Ridge and two other ranges. Easy to defend but hard to besiege, it provided a treacherous perimeter around the Leeson family stronghold to cross. To investigate the origins of the Leeson family, one would likely not return from such a quest through the mountain ranges unless he was God Realm and above; Grandmaster Realm cultivators would not stand a chance. They had set it up with regard to the cultivation environment within the Chanaean borders. Once Remdik upied the three states, no cultivators or natural defenses would be able to stop the state''s army. Unlike most others, the Leeson family was familiar with Remdik. As an ancient family of cultivators upying Doveston for almost two millennia, it was a shorter distance for them to enter Remdik¡¯s eastern nk than to march toward Harfush. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Leeson family was well acquainted with Remdik¡¯''s cultivation environment. Given its vastness, Remdik cultivated warriors at a rapid rate ¡ªmany more times than Chanaea. It was that fervor that had led to the births of families of cultivators, one after another. Furthermore, those families were simr to the eight respectable families. As the cultivators¡¯ strength increased, they were able to procure more resources to train on and further increase the cultivation rate¡ªa bizarre upward spiral. As they evolved with every generation, the Untouchables in Remdik grew in number. With its limitless stretches ofnd, Remdik possessed much richer resources for cultivation than Chanaea. Owing to its smaller poption, most of the families in Remdik could not monopolize the resources, either. It would be akin to one selling produce in a vige of farmers. To increase the price of potatoes when every household had more than they could consume was folly. The monopoly would fall apart from everybody pooling their pantries together. It was due to such an advantageousbination of factors that Remdik had be the country with the most Untouchables¡ªa nation of soldiers. Thriving under such favorable conditions, massive, powerful families began rising in droves. One such example was lvanov''s family; they had even begun to threaten the tsar''s authority. Having caught a whiff of the threat, the tsar Valyeli, who reigned a hundred and fifty years ago, ordered a purge of cultivators when he ascended the throne. As a nation known for its warlike brutality, the tsar''s methods did his country''s reputation justice. The families, fully developed, were ordered to draft their kin ranking Grandmaster Realm and above into the Remdikian military. Naturally, there was an option to reject. However, the families who opted to reject became target practice for the Remdikian army the following day. On the other hand, vast, powerful families like the Welsh family were not as easily subjugated. The tsar employed the non confrontational policy of enlisting them as the country''s protectors, thus bing respectable families. It was in this manner with which they became the tsar''s left and right hands, and how the families became parts of Remdik''s defense over the ensuing decades. The Leeson family could not afford to remain neutral if Remdik invaded Doveston with its full force. Only two paths awaited them. The first was to swear fealty by changing their names and remaining a shadow of their former selves under the Remdikians'' watchful eye. The second was to leave their ancestral ground and give up everything they had built over the past two thousand years. Aside from the problem of housing the people and items of a family of that size, even the selection of a new territory posed a problem. There was no ce in Chanaea for them. It was no coincidence that the eight respectable families had a legacy of close to two thousand years, and neither was it a coincidence that there were only eight of them. The reason was that the respectable families were constantly attempting to conquer each other. The Leeson family, for example, had the entire Eshistan as their territory. They would not hesitate to marshal their forces to defend against the other respectable families if the latter chose to invade, and they would leave no one alive. That was the principle they held which granted them peace of mind. After the Whitley family was done away with by an alliance of the eight families, they carved up Chanaea''s territory into eight as spoils. Hence, if the Leeson family wished to start anew beyond Doveston now, the other seven families would be sharpening their knives in wait for them to emerge from the safety of Doveston, assuming that the Remdikian army or Asura''s Office did not get them first. To the Leeson family, it was a crucial turning point in their survival. Laid before them were two options. If they did not wish to submit to the Remdikians when the smoke cleared, their only other choice was to stand alongside Asura''s Office and keep the Remdikians out. After thinking it through, Remy did not say another word, though the gaze he shot Jonathan remained hostile. It was in that he was unhappy about Jonathan and the other members of Asura''s Office. Jonathan, however, was overjoyed upon hearing the news regarding the Leeson family. "On behalf of the warriors of Asura''s Office, I, Jonathan Goldstein, thank you for your help, Mr.Leeson." As Jonathan spoke, he saluted and bowed at Winston and his twopanions. Winston turned slightly in rejection of the gesture. "Don''t act all snide with us, Jonathan. We''re only doing this because we have no other choice, not because we have any intention of calling Asura¡¯s Office our allies" Rising to his feet, Jonathan nodded at those words. "Rest assured, Mr.Leeson.After this war is won, Asura¡¯s Office will not forget our feud just because you were once ourrades." "Hah!" Winston scoffed. "How can you call yourself an equal to a respectable family with only a handful of cultivators?" "We''ll find out when the timees." Jonathan spoke calmly, but his gaze became more determined than ever. Winston frowned, nonplussed, at the sight. As Winston had nothing more to suggest, Jonathan turned to regard the representatives of the other six families. "The Leeson family has joined the fight! What about the rest of you?" Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Naturally, Jonathan wanted the cultivators of the six remaining families to stay and assist Asura''s Office inbating the enemy. However, despite their influence in Chanaea, the other six families held power beyond Doveston, and they were not willing to get involved in the conflict. "The Leeson family is doing this for their ancestralnd.We don''t have any assets in Doveston.Why would we sacrifice our lives for nothing?" Harper sneered. Turning to face Winston and the other two, Harper gave them a curt nod before dering icily, "You''re acting all noble, aren''t you? Let''s see how you n on helping. Once Jonathan reaches Divine Realm, your family will be the first to suffer, being the furthest from the other seven families" After ridiculing the Leeson family and the others for their change of allegiance, Harper and his troops departed, followed by the remaining five families. Being on the battlefield, they couldn''t afford to linger, as there was a chance that Remdikian cultivators might find their way there and drag them into the conflict. They immediately headed west without hesitation. Jonathan watched the cultivators from the six respectable families heading west. A brief hesitationter, he spoke into hismunication device. "Freddie, get our intelligence officers to keep an eye on the six respectable families¡¯ whereabouts.I want to know whether they leave Doveston directly" "Got it" Freddie replied curtly. "Mr.Goldstein, the Remdikian cultivators are almost here." Jonathan lifted his gaze toward the north and then waved his hand at Zachary. "Zachary, Kane, Andy, give yourmunication devices to the Leeson family.You''ll be in charge of Beshya''s defense line for now.Remember to cooperate with Yosef!" he ordered. "Understood!" Without hesitation, Zachary and the like removed theirmunication devices and tossed them to Winston and his men. They were aware that the Grandmaster Realm cultivators would not be strong enough to participate in the uing battle. After all, it would be a battle between the God Realm cultivators from both countries! After the Leesons put on themunication devices, Jonathan leaped up, heading north. "Our priority now is to lure the enemy as far north as we can.The uing battle will be fought by God Realm cultivators, and those below Grandmaster Realm might get caught in the crossfire.If that happens, they will die.I''m counting on all of you to prevent that!" "Understood!" "Got it!" "Will do!" Everyone agreed readily. Jonathan, Karl, Joshua, Hayden, Winston, Remy, Drew, Ksana. The eight God Realm cultivators from various factions chose to work together temporarily in the face of the impending Remdikian attack. It didn''t matter whether they were good or evil, friends or enemies. When their mutual interests were at stake, they were able to set aside all their grudges and unite to take out their enemy. However, no one knew how long this wouldst. Perhaps they would betray each other when a valuable treasure was to appear. At least for now, they had the same goal¡ªto get rid of the Remdikian cultivators! Jonathan and the like landed on a hill ahead and halted in their tracks. A small private ne was emitting thick smoke north of the hill, swallowed in the fire. Meanwhile, a row of cultivators was standing a hundred meters north of the ne. They were Aidan and the rest of the cultivators from Remdik. Previously, the Intelligence Unit had reported that the Remdikian cultivators were only ten miles away from Beshya''s defense line. For God Realm cultivators, this distance could be covered in just a few minutes. However, it had been over ten minutes since Winston arrived. Jonathan was wondering why the Remdikians took such a long time to close the distance, and he had no idea they were watching the burning ne here. Jonathan and the rest weren''t just the confused ones, for Aidan and the other Remdikians were just as baffled. As they traveled south, they were nearing their destination after crossing River Onxy, but suddenly a private jet appeared and crashed less than a kilometer away from them. If they had been any closer, they would have been killed. It was almost as though the ne was specifically targeting them. The Remdikians, who held significant influence in their own country, were unable to decipher the Chanaeans¡¯ n despite their best efforts. If Chanaea was able to be this urate, shouldn''t they use short-range missiles instead? It was highly unlikely for the ne to crash in this location by coincidence, as it was the current battlefield, and the entire state of Eshistan had been dered a no-fly zone. No one in their right mind would fly their private jet across the area and risk crashing it, "coincidentally" nearly killing all the Remdikian cultivators. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Most importantly, they had used their spiritual sense to investigate the burning ne and discovered that there was no one inside. They were certain that the Chanaeans were giving them a warning by sending an unmanned craft. Hence, they halted in their tracks, uncertain whether they should continue forging ahead. Ksana had no idea her actions would confuse the cultivators from Remdik. When she spotted them, she flipped out two daggers deftly. "Master, we''re outnumbered by our enemies.Should we attack them now?"she inquired. Jonathan''s eyes were blocks of ice as he regarded the Remdikian cultivators silently. He recognized Aidan, themander of the Medved Army, and Alexander, the Chief of Staff from previous battles, but this was his first time seeing Avery from the Arctic Army and the other God Realm cultivators. "There are twelve of them.Without your help, the Eastern Army would have perished in the battle!" Jonathan dered with gritted teeth. If Joshua, Hayden, and the three Leeson cultivators hadn''t agreed to join forces, even with Ksana¡¯''s help, Jonathan would not have been able to stop the Remdikians'' advance. After all, it would have been three cultivators against twelve. With the addition of Joshua, who had plenty of magical items to aid him, on his side, the odds had improved to eight versus twelve, giving them a fifty percent chance of winning the battle. "Joshua, can you handle three enemies at once?" Jonathan asked in a low voice. Joshua pulled out his Formation Crusher. "I''ll take care of the three cultivators on the left.I can only hold them back for ten minutes." "We''ll handle the three on the right!" Winston dered, wielding his billhook that was giving off intense energy. Hayden held his sniper rifle. "I want to make it clear that I can only handle one opponent.I cannot promise that I''ll be able to defeat them, though" "I can handle two!" Ksana dered as she tipped her head to drink a sip of the Holy Blood. Holding her daggers, she was the first one to dash down the hill. "How much fake alcohol has she drunk?" Jonathan sighed. He fished out his Divine Chessboard and tossed it ahead. Three figures moved with such speed that they left afterimages behind them. They were Joshua, Jonathan, and Winston, rushing toward the Remdikians. Aidan let out an angry roar as his spiritual energy bubbled up. While he may not have been as good ating up with strategic ns as the others, he possessed enough strength to match any God Realm cultivator. "Don''t hold back.Let''s get this over with quickly!" Jonathan hollered. The Divine Chessboard immediately covered the entire sky after leaving his hands. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 "Expand!" Jonathan shouted as the Divine Chessboard absorbed the surging waves of spiritual energy inside him. Within seconds, the palm-sized chessboard had grown sorge that itpletely canopied the Remdikians. "Activate shattered mirror formation!" Avery ordered before forming a hand seal. A streak of crimson light suddenly shed across his chest and morphed into a blood mist that enveloped him entirely. The other Remdikian cultivators quickly followed suit, resulting in the same crimson light rays exploding from their bodies. After the st, however, Jonathan realized he could no longer detect the Remdikians'' aura inside his chessboard formation. "Watch out! There''s something odd about the opponents¡¯ blood spirit shield!" he warned. With that, he made a seal and shrunk the chessboard, causing it to glow bright purple. The next second, Jonathan appeared behind Avery and thrust Heaven Sword toward thetter''s back. To his surprise, Avery threw a scraper behind him without turning around. "Ha! I''ve been waiting for you!" The two des soon collided, and a bright white light burst forth from the back of Avery''s shirt. As it turned out, the man had installed a device resembling a sh grenade on himself. Since cultivators had incredible eyesight, it also meant they were a lot more sensitive to light. Of course, Jonathan was no exception, and he found himself blinded by the sh almost instantly. Avery took the opportunity to turn around and attack with his sword, but before he could cause any damage, Jonathan had teleported more than dozens of meters away. Divine Chessboard''s space-altering formation had, once again, saved thetter''s life. Thankfully, the battle-tested Jonathan had also been instinctively expanding his spiritual sense. Even though he usually kept his spiritual sense within a sensible three-meter radius, it had served him well and saved him from countless life-threatening situations. This time, he knew he couldn''t hold back as he unleashed waves of spiritual sense in all directions. Before long, he detected several figures rushing toward him with a battle axe and Epean spear aimed at his head. "Attack!" As Jonathan closed his eyes, a glint of gold shed above his head. A bell-shaped shield immediately appeared out of thin air, causing the spear and battle axe to m heavily into it. Jonathan flew away from the impact, but his figure disappeared again when his feet touched the ground, leaving it shattered. Without further ado, he drew Heaven Sword and shed at the waist of the axe-wielding cultivator. Ding! s, a short sword whizzed past and collided with Jonathan''s de, thus changing Heaven Sword''s trajectory and foiling its attack. Meanwhile, the axe-wielding cultivator had already rposed himself and imbued his battle axe with spiritual energy, morphing it into a giant creature that hurtled toward the ground. Boom! The impact sent Jonathan flying out, but thankfully, Joshua pulled him out of the battle axe¡¯s st wave. "Jonathan, this group of people seem very familiar with yourbat style!" thetter eximed while clutching his Formation Crusher. "The opponents¡¯ coordinated attacks are all aimed at me, so you and Winston will have to find a way to break through," Jonathan said, still unable to open his eyes. The next second, he flinched a little as he swiftly changed his hand seal. A billhook suddenly shed through the air underneath the Divine Chessboard, and the wielder was revealed to be a red-faced Winston. Stunned that his surroundings had changed, Winston quickly looked back at his previous fighting position. The three Remdikian cultivators were still searching for their target, and if it weren''t for Jonathan, they would''ve sessfully encircled Winston and the rest. "My Divine Chessboard can catch the enemies off guard, but their red restraining barriers are blocking its formation from working properly.I can''t even tell where they are," Jonathan uttered. Now on full alert, Winston snapped, "What do you mean? What on earth are you talking about?" "Are you saying your chessboard is useless against them because you can''t detect their positions?" Joshua said with a frown. Jonathan nodded hastily. With that, Joshua scanned the battlefield. "Your formation may be useless against them, but it''d work on us, wouldn''t it?" he piped up. "Can you teleport us to where the Remdikians are?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At that point, the Leesons, Hayden, Karl, and Ksana had all gotten restrained by their respective opponents. The remaining seven Remdikian cultivators, however, had formed a circle and were slowly approaching Jonathan and the rest. By the look of things, it wouldn''t be wise to continue fighting, so Joshua had no choice but to trust Jonathan unconditionally. As the Formation Crusher shook in Joshua''s hand, Jonathan realized the oil-like substance coated on the man was dissipating rapidly. Huh? I''m starting to feel a strange sense of control over Joshua... "Thank you for your trust!" Jonathan said as he stretched out his left hand to pat Joshua on the shoulder. "Ksana''s opponent had best prepared himself!" With a slight move of his fingers, the arcane array above Jonathan''s head glowed purple, and Joshua disappeared instantaneously. Following that, a painful scream rang out. "Ah!" The crimson glow on the man opposite Ksana flickered before vanishingpletely, much to the shock of the other Remdikian cultivators. Upon seeing what seemed like glowing ck mes in Joshua''s hand, their expressions turned grim. One thing was for sure¡ªthey knew too little of Chanaean cultivators. Why had the eight respectable families refused to give up killing the Whitley family even after ten long years? The reason was simple. They were after the Whitleys¡¯ three magical items¡ªFormation Crusher, Hailstorm Fan, and Troop Summoner. Each item had its own strengths, and Formation Crusher, in particr, was designed to break restraining barrier formations. Some people might question the usefulness of such a magical item, especially in instances where the opponent didn''t utilize any formations during the battle. Wouldn''t Formation Crusher be useless, then? In reality, though, that was far from the case! Whether it was a piece of defensive armor or an offensive weapon, they all needed to be imbued with arcane arrays during their crafting processes. Furthermore, these arcane arrays could epass anybination of transformation, gathering, and defense formations. While the quality of the material was crucial for any magical item, what mattered most was the number and caliber of arcane arrays infused into it. That, as it turned out, was where Formation Crusher truly shone. It could instantly destroy any weapon''s embedded arcane arrays, thus rendering it useless. There was only one such treasure in the world, so how could anyone not hanker after it? Sure enough, all it took was one strike from Joshua''s Formation Crusher to pierce through the Remdikian cultivator''s crimson restraining barrier and internal armor. Despite being severely injured, the cultivator swung his massive club at Joshua in retaliation. "Die!" Gesturing with both hands, Jonathan released a surge of Spiritual energy into the Divine Chessboard hovering above him. "Go!" With that, the Remdikian cultivator suddenly appeared above Aidan''s head... Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 "What is going on?" Aidan hollered as he retreated half a step back to avoid the magical item that was as thick as a tree trunk. The earth shook, and the club crashed onto the ground. "My defense restraining barrier has been destroyed!" the cultivator shouted to Aidan in Remdikian. When the Remdikian cultivators¡¯ attention was attracted by the sudden event, Jonathan threw two Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth and quickly formed more hand seals with his fingers. "Joshua, the second one!" he hollered. Joshua, who was initially standing across from Ksana, disappeared yet again. Meanwhile, the Remdikian fighting Karl summoned his shield to block his opponent''s attacks. Based on their positioning, he was the second cultivator from the left. As the Remdikians charged toward theirrade''s aid, Joshua suddenly appeared without warning behind Jonathan and in front of Alexander. He swung his Formation Crusher through the air, creating a ck me that destroyed the restraining barrier on Alexander''s body beforending forcefully on thetter''s chest. Pft! Alexander spat out a mouthful of blood as a sword pierced through his chest. This time, Jonathan not only teleported Joshua but also himself to a position behind Alexander.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, he made sure he arrived a secondter than Joshua. That way, Alexander''s attention would be focused on Joshua entirely, allowing him to unleash a lethal attack on the former. The Heaven Sword lifted Alexander''s near-dead body and gave a forceful sh. As a result, Alexander''s left chest and left arm were separated from his torso by the sword. He copsed to the ground, his eyes open despite having breathed hisst. Alexander, the Chief of Staff from the Medved Army, was one of the more formidable cultivators among those present in the battle. It was unlikely for him to be easily defeated even if he were to face Jonathan and Joshua at the same time. Previously, when Jonathan and Karl coincidentally encountered Antoine at Redlington, they had to fight for over twenty minutes before they were able to get rid of him. Back then, Jonathan was still able to use the Pryncyp of Strength. Even if a God Realm cultivator were to encounter a formidable opponent, they could survive if they were quick enough to escape. However, when Jonathan and Joshua joined forces on the battlefield, they became an unstoppable force. The portal formation made it impossible for anyone to predict their movements, and they possessed magical items that could crush formations and end lives. When Jonathan and Joshua teamed up, they became a formidable duo of ruthless assassins. After Alexander died, the rest quickly left the coverage of the Divine Chessboard above Jonathan''s head under Avery''s lead. These cultivators weren''t afraid of dying as they were soldiers. Nevertheless, they refused to die in vain. As the distance between them widened, Jonathan and his group got the chance to take a break. The ones who had the biggest reactions were Jonathan and Joshua. Finally getting to take a breather, they stopped to swallow countless Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. The use of both the Formation Crusher and Divine Chessboard required a significant amount of spiritual energy. Gathering spiritual energy from their surroundings was an easy feat for a Divine Realm cultivator, who then had no reason to worry about running out of energy. Below that level, even God Realm cultivators in the absolute phase would find it difficult to use such powerful magical items. If a Grandmaster Realm cultivator were to attempt to use such a magical item, they would instantly turn into a dried-up corpse before they could even activate it. Jonathan grabbed Alexander''s arm and removed his storage ring, putting it on his own finger. He stared at their enemies and dered, "There are eleven of them left.I believe it won''t be that easy to kill them anymore." Wielding his long sword, Hayden came over to join him. "Of course! They are not fools and won''t expose themselves to your chessboard anymore." Hearing that, Jonathan chuckled aloud. "I''m fine with that.If they won''te to us, I''ll go to them! And if they want to, they can flee back to the north of River Onxy.novelebookThat way, their n to attack Doveston will be foiled." Jonathan immediately took action. He leaped into the air and charged toward Aidan and the rest. Joshua and the others quickly followed him. With Jonathan''s chessboard, they had the advantage of attacking their enemies without worrying about being caught off guard. Even if they were outmatched, the chessboard''s teleportation ability allowed them to escape to safety. Thus, the other forces who were paying full attention to this fight were witnesses to a hrious sight. Nearly twenty cultivators hailing from Remdik and Chanaeamenced a long-distance race across thend that had been heavily bombarded by missiles. As Jonathan and the Chanaean cultivators chased after the fleeing Remdikian cultivators, Aidan couldn''t help but voice his frustration, "We were the ones attacking, but now we''re being chased like cowards. When have Remdikian soldiers ever suffered such humiliation?" Avery turned over his shoulder to look at the Divine Chessboard, which was glowing brilliantly like a colorful cloud. "If you refuse to be humiliated, then destroy the chessboard!" Aidan twisted around to look at the chessboard and promptly slumped his shoulders in defeat. Vicador, who was usually quiet, spoke up slowly, "If we get chased back all the way to the northern bank of River Onxy, we will undoubtedly be brought to the military court. Remdik might value heroes, but don''t forget that those who shy away from battles in fear will be sentenced to death" Aidan''s heart sank to the bottom of his stomach. Forcing out a smile, he replied, "Seriously? We''re the strongest God Realm cultivators in the Eastern War Zone.If they sentence us to death, who will protect the Eastern War Zone?" "You''ll have to pose that question to Avery" Vicador said darkly. Avery turned to Vicador as a strange glint appeared in his gaze. He had served the Eastern War Zone for years and thus thought he knew the God Realm cultivators there well. However, he had never expected Vicador, who was often overlooked for being quiet, to disy such intelligence. As Aidan and the others turned their attention toward him, Avery snorted coldly. "Vicador is right.We may be important to the Eastern War Zone, but we must remember that Ivanov and the tsar are currently at a stalemate.Western Epea has been making moves, and even Mount Enly''s Sanctuary has been acting more frequently.This battle isn''t just about invading Chanaea''s Doveston; it''s a crucial step for Ivanov, the tsar, and Sanctuary.If I''m correct, the entire Eastern War Zone will see a massive reshuffle of personnel in the war.If we flee back to Remdik like cowards, we''ll be branded as traitors." Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Aidan and the rest were startled to hear Avery''s words. "Are you saying that Mr.Ivanov will take action against us?" Aidan asked incredulously, refusing to believe his ears. Beside him, Vicador cast a grim look at the rest and dered, "Avery wasn''t talking about Mr.Ivanov; he was referring to the tsar." Avery directed his gaze to Vicador once again. Avery had never considered Vicador to be an outstanding soldier in the Eastern War Zone as thetter had no merits to boast of.It was beyond Avery''s imagination that Vicador was capable of seeing the big picture of Remdik so clearly. Currently, the tsar and Ivanov were on the verge of falling outpletely. lvanov''s family was the biggest martial artist family in the east of Remdik. The only reason Ivanov was willing to pledge his loyalty and work for the tsar was for the sake of his family''s safety. lvanov''s family had schemed for at least one hundred years to take down the tsar. As one of The Untouchables, they didn''t want to bow to someone else forever. Avery wasn''t sure how big Ivanov''s family''s trap was, but he was sure that it was connected to the previous captain of Team Alpha, Antoine. Otherwise, the tsar wouldn''t have instructed him to halt Aidan and let Jonathan get rid of Antoine without interference. Antoine was important as his death also made Remdik lose the military resources for almost two hundred thousand people. Even so, the tsar didn''t change his mind about wanting Antoine dead. The reason behind his decision was worth pondering. Antoine had no idea that Ivanov wasn''t his grandfather on his paternal side; lvanov was his grandfather on his maternal side. Over two decades ago, lvanov''s family went to great lengths to send their eldest daughter to the Collins family, where the head of external affairs was in a drunken stupor. That night was how Antoine was born. Antoine was a crucial leverage for lvanov''s family to defeat the tsar, but before they could use him, Jonathan managed to take him out. As the saying went, "Man proposes, God disposes." Through this incident, it was pretty clear that the tsar and Ivanov would never get along in peace anymore. In this battle, the tsar had a greater chance of victory, as he had control over all of Remdik. However, lvanov''s family could not sit idly by and wait to be defeated. The urrence of bloodshed in Remdik was inevitable. Aidan was fleeing swiftly, and his eyes glinted with malice upon hearing Avery and Vicador''s words. He inquired, "So, you mean to say that whether we win or lose this battle, we are doomed to die?" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Not necessarily;¡¯ came Vicador''s answer as he tore off his clothes to reveal his toned muscles. He proimed, "Winning this battle means that both the tsar and Mr.Ivanov will have to answer to the Eastern War Zone soldiers if they want us dead.Regardless of their conflict, they need control over the country and the respect of their people.If we want to live, we can no longer run away.It will be toote to turn back once we cross River Onxy!" With that, he stomped the ground, and an earth-shattering rumble rang out.He released all his energy and whirled around to charge toward Jonathan and the rest, who were several hundreds of meters behind them. "Leave the chessboard to me.I''m not handling the others!" Vicadormanded icily. Midair, he summoned a strange dagger and stabbed it into his chest forcefully. During a fast-paced battle, a cultivator''s vitality would rapidly deplete. After Vicador stabbed himself, arge burst of blood mist spurted out of his chest. The blood mist enveloped Vicador like a huge cocoon and changed into meridians that looked like blood vessels. In just a matter of seconds, these blood vessels grew into a giant several dozen meters tall that towered over the battlefield. Vicador was surrounded by a swirling vortex of spiritual energy of heaven and earth that he drew from all around him. In mere moments, the energy coalesced around him, transforming him into a towering giant, several dozen meters tall. Bang! Vicador raised his hand to punch the Divine Chessboard. As the giant''s right arm burst into pieces from the impact, the Divine Chessboard was sent flying from its unbelievably strong power. Jonathan and the like nched in shock at the sight. After acquiring the chessboard, Jonathan had engaged in numerous battles against his enemies. While he did suffer some losses and some of his adversaries managed to flee,novelebook they were all fixated on deciphering the formations on the chessboard rather than attempting to destroy the chessboard itself. Jonathan was the owner of the Divine Chessboard, which meant that it would always follow him wherever he went as long as he wished it to. However, Vicador managed to send the Divine Chessboard flying with just one punch. Jonathan even lostmunication with the chessboard for one split second. They halted in their tracks and stared at Vicador darkly. Currently, Vicador''s right arm had burst into a horrifying blood mist. However, the blood mist appeared to be directed by a mysterious force as it rapidly gathered around Vicador''s body. Rather than revolving around the arm stump to regenerate it, it flowed through the meridians of the giant before reforming the missing arm. "The Pryncyp of Blood?" Jonathan frowned as he stared at Vicador intently. As soon as Aidan and hispanions noticed that Jonathan''s Divine Chessboard had been thrown, they quickly turned around to attack Jonathan and his allies. Once again, Karl and the Chanaean cultivators engaged in a fight with the Remdikian cultivators. This time, the Remdikian cultivators went all out in attacking them as though they had gone crazy. After a few exchanges, the members of Asura''s Office became aware of something amiss. They immediately tensed up and focused on confronting the powerful foe. Beside Jonathan, Joshua swung out the Formation Crusher to form three spirit shields, blocking the three Remdikian cultivators effectively. Holding the Troop Summoner, Joshua summoned a jade bottle. He uncorked it and poured the contents into his mouth. Joshua had swallowed seven Spirit Rejuvenating Pills in one go. Even Jonathan couldn''t help but gape in disbelief at the sight. "D*mn it! Joshua, do you have a death wish?" he blurted out. "Something''s wrong," Joshua replied sternly. "The Remdikians are going all out, and we''re not their match.I need to summon a God Realm general to help us, but it will take some time" As he spoke, the spiritual energy within his body erupted like a flood. Jonathan''s body shook slightly from the force of the spiritual energy, but he quickly pulled out his Heaven Sword to stand in front of Joshua. The threeyers of restraining barrier created by the Formation Crusher had been ced urgently and couldn''t hold their enemies back for too long. However, it was clear that Joshua couldn''t summon the God Realm general swiftly. Not far away, Vicador¡¯s arm was slowly restoring itself. I have to fight against four of them alone! "Joshua, I can help you ward off their attacks for a while, but hurry up.I can''t hold on for too long!" Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 With Heaven Sword in hand, Jonathan charged outside the restraining barrier without any hesitation. Within the span of less than twenty seconds, the first of the threeyers of the restraining barrier was destroyed. If the other two remainingyers of the barrier were also smashed through, Jonathan, regardless of how capable he was, would be incapable of withstanding thebined attacks of four God Realm warriors. "Stop Joshua''s spell!" Even though Avery wasn''t part of the Eastern Allied Army, he paid close attention to the military developments of Chanaea. As a result, he was familiar with who Joshua was. He might not understand what Joshua was doing, but being the smart man that he was, he could tell from the way Jonathan was defending Joshua that thetter was conjuring a spell that was capable of turning the tide of the battle. Upon letting out a battle cry, Avery concentrated all of his spiritual energy as he charged at the restraining barrier below. As for the other two men, they attacked Jonathan while letting out menacing roars. Once Jonathan pulled back Divine Chessboard with his spiritual energy, he transformed it into a shield to block the attacks of the three men. Bang! Purple sparks flew when Avery''s all-out attack smashed against Divine Chessboard. When the defensive formations carved into its surface were shattered by the impact, Jonathan weaved a spell with his hands to shrink the chessboard into the size of his palm. Thereafter, he brandished Heaven Sword and thrust it straight at Avery''s throat. Right as the tip of the sword was about to make contact, Avery disappeared in a sh, leaving nothing but an afterimage. As for Jonathan, he had two armed Remdikian cultivators bearing down on him on both nks. "Elemental Extrication Technique!" Jonathan chanted, causing his body to sink and vanish into the earth. "Die!" Avery, who could still detect Jonathan''s aura, transformed the long sword in his hands into a fieryser that shot into the ground. Within the darkness, the bronze handbell above Jonathan''s head bore the brunt of the long sword''s attack. Amidst the bell ring emanating from underground, the spiritual energy shockwave that resulted from the sh of two magical items shook the entire earth. Consequently, Avery and his men leaped back to avoid the carnage. With a slight twitch of his right hand, Avery pulled his long sword out of the ground through telekinesis. Together with the two Remdikian cultivators, the three of them dashed in Joshua''s direction. "Destroy his restraining barrier!" Avery barked in mid-air. Without any hesitation, the two cultivators drew their respective weapons and charged at Joshua. As a blistering light red before disappearing, anotheryer of the restraining barrier was shattered silently by one of the God Realm cultivators in an all-out attack. At the same time, Avery and the other cultivator continued their assault upon thest restraining barrier. Crack! In the blink of an eye, the other cultivator smashed thest restraining barrier but was thrown backward by the bacsh that resulted. With the threeyers of the restraining barrier now destroyed, Avery brought his long sword down upon Joshua''s head. In spite of that, Joshua chanted a spell that no one could understand. His gaze was fixed on Troop Summoner, and he didn''t even spare Avery a nce. "Die!" As Avery''s long sword came down upon Joshua, everyone else who was watching from afar turned pale, expecting to see thetter being cut down. Boom! A loud rumble echoed through the air suddenly. The ground in front of Joshua, with an area of tens of square meters, rose into the air without warning. Avery, who was about to chop down Joshua''s head, was suddenly flung into the air by the ascending ground. Within the darkness of the underground, a drop of blood fell from Jonathan''s nose. He then formed a seal with his hands and chanted, "Elemental Extrication Technique, Burrowing Dragon!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Consecutive rumbles shook the ground around Joshua. One by one, pirs of earth that were tens of square meters thick rose rapidly into the air. Just like a group of mighty pythons, all of them flew toward the Remdikian cultivators. Meanwhile, the airborne Avery unleashed a spiritual energy chain to anchor himself to one of the Burrowing Dragons. Upon pulling himself onto it, he shed it immediately with his sword. The sword energy cut through the Burrowing Dragon and headed straight for Joshua. The rest of the dragons seemed to have taken a life of their own as they rapidly entwined themselves to form a dome around him. After striking the Burrowing Dragon, the powerful sword energy from earlier gradually weakened before disappearing less than five meters from the ground. Jonathan subsequently burst to the surface with a forceful stomp of his feet. In the meantime, the Burrowing Dragons around Joshua had begun to attack the God Realm cultivators viciously while Jonathan kept Avery upied. Although Jonathan couldn''t understand what Avery was saying, he had noticed,novelebook from the very beginning, that thetter was the brains of the Remdikian force. From the fact that he led the three Remdikian cultivators in an attack on Joshua, it was clear that his battlefield awareness was extremely sharp.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Consequently, Jonathan knew he had to kill someone of such caliber immediately to stave off future problems. As the Burrowing Dragons circled in the sky and attacked with devastating power, the overwhelmed Remdikian cultivators had no choice but to take cover despite the power they wielded. Finally, one of them struck a Burrowing Dragon with his spear. Just as he hesitated at the sight of the copsing dragon, a column of earth exploded from within the dust. All he saw was Jonathan sh by him with Heaven Sword in hand. Jonathan''s bronze handbell was capable of suppressing the movement of spiritual energy and spiritual sense. As long as he carried it with him, no one would be able to detect his presence. As the Remdikian cultivator''s head flew off after being severed, he saw his back for the very first time, which inadvertently became thest thing he saw before his death. After that, Jonathan leaped into the sky to where Avery was. "Rawr!" As a loud roar rang out beside him, Jonathan felt his vision go dark. He was subsequently sent flying by a massive impact, as if a giant truck had crashed into him. When he turned to look, he was greeted by the sight of a giant, who was more than ten meters tall, dropping down upon him. "Vicador, stop Joshua frompleting his spell!" Avery barked from mid-air. At that moment, Vicador realized where the problemy. The dangerous aura within the Burrowing Dragons was growing increasingly intense. Stepping on top of a Burrowing Dragon, Vicador clenched his giant hands into fists and smashed them down. Boom! Amidst a thundering rumble, the Burrowing Dragons that Jonathan had summoned were shattered into pieces. Thereafter, Vicador jumped back repeatedly in an effort to take cover. Meanwhile, a boundless murderous intent suddenly emanated from the center of the Burrowing Dragons. After calming his spiritual energy down, Jonathan looked in Joshua''s direction. Right beside Joshua, he could see a ming red spirit warrior that was about five meters tall. It had a cleaver in its hand as it stood guard in front of Joshua. Once again, Joshua popped three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth. Staring at the giant Vicador conjured up, Joshua ordered coldly, "Kill him, Ravager!" Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Jonathan''s eyes widened upon hearing Joshua''s words. Ravager? The spirit warrior summoned by Joshua is actually Ravager? Staring at the headless warrior beside Joshua made Jonathan feel surreal. Nevertheless, the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique within him told him that Ravager wasn''t just a fictional legendary character. Instead, he was a real person who existed in history. What Jonathan couldn''t fathom was how Joshua was capable of summoning such a powerful cultivator from the past. At that moment, it was clear that Joshua had no time for Jonathan''s questions. As Ravager charged at Vicador, Joshua seized upon the opportunity to replenish his spiritual energy. When sword energy was fired in Joshua''s direction, Jonathan dived in front of Joshua to deflect it away. "Joshua! What kind of book is that? Why can you summon an ancient cultivator?" As if he was popping a snack into his mouth, Joshua consumed another Spirit Rejuvenating Pill. "This is a secret of the Whitley family.We can materialize anyone we can think of.I can even conjure up a superhero character of your choosing with enough spiritual energy" While speaking, Joshua was already charging in Avery''s direction. Although Jonathan was half a step behind Joshua, he managed to reach Avery first. Brandishing Heaven Sword with one hand, Jonathan flung out his chessboard with the other. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This time, the chessboard was used for a sneak attack. When Heaven Sword was deflected by Avery''s long sword, Jonathan made a seal with his hand, causing the chessboard to expand instantaneously into a gigantic size that was tens of meters wide. Struck by the corner of the chessboard, Avery was sent flying backward. In the meantime, Joshua hadunched himself into the air by stepping off therge earthen mound and landed on the chessboard. "Send me forward! I have to kill him!" Even though Joshua was focused on summoning Ravager earlier, his spiritual sense allowed him to monitor everything that was going on. Moreover, he had one advantage over Jonathan¡ªJoshua understood Remdikian. That was how he managed to learn of Remdik''s n from the captured Remdikian werewolf cultivator.It went without saying that he had heard all the orders Avery gave to his men. Thetter was a shrewd tactician. Despite his simple instructions, he hade close to taking the lives of Joshua and Jonathan. An enemy with such a keen sense of the battlefield was extremely dangerous. It might be the first time Jonathan and Joshua were working together, but the tacit understanding they shared was unparalleled. Before Joshua finished, Jonathan already understood what the former wanted. Forming a seal with both hands, he used Divine Chessboard''s space-altering formation to teleport Joshua right above Avery. Thereafter, he retrieved Divine Chessboard and turned his attention to the Remdikian cultivators instead. Just a moment ago, Jonathan felt an extremely clear sensation. The coffin in his energy field seemed to have cracked open again. He figured that the life force of the God Realm cultivator who was just killed had awakened the sleeping Seboxia. "There''s something wrong with the aura of the person from before!" Seboxia''s voice suddenly rang out in his head while Jonathan was in the midst of a battle with the Remdikian cultivator. What''s wrong with it? Jonathan asked in his mind despite his reluctance to pay Seboxia any heed. Inside his energy field, the coffin had already opened up a gap that was the size of a palm, and within its dark confines, a pair of bloodshot yellow eyes gradually opened. "I can feel the presence of a divine weapon!" Bang! Seboxia''s words distracted Jonathan momentarily, giving his opponent an opening to strike and send Jonathan crashing into the ground. Ribs broken, Jonathan endured the pain as he leaped back by a hundred meters. A divine weapon... It was rarely mentioned even within the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Although there were limited records of it, whatever was written would send a chill down anyone''s spine. It was stated that a divine weapon was capable of moving heavens and earth to obliterate anything in its path. Death awaited anyone who crossed its path. The short passage that described the divine weapon''s power was enough to strike fear into anyone. But such an object has disappeared for more than a millennium, so how is it possible that Joshua has one? Just as Jonathan was staring nkly at Joshua''s silhouette, novelebookhe could feel a wave of rejuvenating life forceing from his elixir field that quickly healed his broken ribs. "Jonathan, I''ll help you deal with these men, but you''ll have to give the matter about the Remdik Emperor''s heart due consideration" Seboxia''s raspy voice echoed in Jonathan''s mind. The very next moment, Jonathan''s elixir field was suddenly filled with pure life force which was swiftly distributed to the rest of his body through his meridians. Despite not looking that way, he had suffered multiple internal injuries in the earlier battle which affected the flow of his spiritual energy and vitality. Now that his life force was rejuvenated, he felt as if he had been given a new lease on life, a feeling that was simr to shedding a burden that was a thousand pounds heavy. Truth be told, the biggest factor was a change in Jonathan''s attitude. When he fought the Remdikians previously, the chances of victory were only fifty-fifty. With Seboxia''s support, he was now free to go all out, as he didn''t have to concern himself with the risk of dying anymore. "I''m going to take on ten at one go!" Jonathan roared, attracting everyone''s attention. The next moment, Jonathan made a forceful leap into the air. However, the massive force that was generated fractured the bones of his right leg. Nheless, he managed to obtain unbelievable speed in exchange for the excruciating pain he suffered. As if he had been teleported, Jonathan crashed straight into the Remdikian cultivator. Thetter subsequently plunged his long sword into the left side of Jonathan''s chest, whereas Jonathan pierced his opponent''s shoulder with Heaven Sword. By then, Jonathan''s right leg had already fully recovered due to the overwhelming life force within him. He then pulled Heaven Sword diagonally across the cultivator''s body, right underneath the cultivator''s horrified gaze. It wasn''t until the cultivator was sliced in half with his brains sttering on the ground that Jonathan managed to free his sword. "You''re crazy..." Those were the Remdikian¡¯sst words before he copsed to the ground. Nevertheless, Jonathan had no time to care about such trivial matters. As Seboxia''s life force wasn''t cultivated by him, it would slowly flow out of his body with the passage of time. Previously, he could suppress the process with Pryncyp of ughter. But now, he was like a leaking balloon, and he was losing his life force a hundred times faster than before. After grabbing the cultivator''s neck and throwing him aside, Jonathan groaned as he pulled out the long sword from his chest. Other than Vicador and Ravager, who were engaged ina brutal battle of their own, the cultivators from both Asura''s Office and Remdik were dumbfounded by what they had witnessed. Even though Remdikian intelligence had reported Jonathan''s impressive healing ability, Avery and his men assumed that it was an excuse cooked up by the Western Army for their losses. After all, no one would ever believe the ability toe back from the dead actually existed. However, right before their eyes, Jonathan had pulled out a long sword from his chest and looked as if he was unscathed. Moreover, he was hunting for his next target excitedly. Is he even human? Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan roared. Subsequently, his figure turned into a seemingly infinitely elongated ck thread as he charged toward the Remdikian cultivators. That phenomenon only appeared when someone¡¯s speed reached an extreme. Due to the compression from the airflow, his legs turned into a bloody mist. ¡°Hurry up and get out of the way!¡± Avery was exchanging blows with Joshua in midair. When he sensed something different about Jonathan, he hastily yelled at the Remdikian cultivator Jonathan was targeting. Unfortunately, his voice traveled at a speed too slowpared to Jonathan¡¯s. Almost at the same time when the cultivator heard the warning and reacted, the broken remains of the Burrowing Dragon exploded. Jonathan broke through the debris and thrust the sword in his hand at the cultivator¡¯s chest. Crack! In front of Jonathan, a crystal-like spirit shield rapidly shattered. As the impediment caused him toe to an abrupt halt, a rope swiftly extended from the cultivator¡¯s waist and wrapped around him. An ancient saying referred to speed as the most potent and invincible form of martial arts. When dealing with a cultivator who possessed high speed, the most important thing to do before escaping or retaliating was to impair his speed, and binding Jonathan¡¯s legs was the best way. At that moment, the expressions on all the God Realm cultivators on the battlefield changed slightly. They couldn¡¯t believe the cultivator in front of Jonathan had deliberately tempted Jonathan to attack him so he could find the perfect opportunity to cripple Jonathan¡¯s legs. As expected. The cultivators who can participate in this battle are no pushovers. The Remdikian cultivator¡¯s ferocity and courage were sufficient to earn him the others¡¯ respect. Although the magical shield was extremely tough, it could only stop Jonathan for an instant. As Jonathan pierced the cultivator¡¯s armor with his sword, his legs were tightly bound by a magical item resembling dried vines. ¡°Jonathan, this is Poisonous Vines. I¡¯d like to see how you can escape now!¡± that Remdikian cultivator sneered while swinging the knife in his hand at Jonathan¡¯s throat. Jonathan unleashed arge amount of spiritual energy from his palm, using the flow of the spiritual energy tide to knock his opponent back. Meanwhile, he was sent flying backward andnded on a massive block of earth. Noticing Jonathan was injured and had fallen to the ground, Avery immediately shouted at Aidan and the others, ¡°Kill him!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Avery and Vicador were both being held off by Joshua, but the Remdikians had more cultivators. As long as they could seize that opportunity to eliminate Jonathan, their victory would be sealed. Hearing Avery¡¯s words, the other Remdikians instantly reacted and turned to dash in Jonathan¡¯s direction. At the same time, Jonathan, who was rolling backward on the ground, kept hisposure. Even though he couldn¡¯t understand what the Remdikian cultivator said, judging by the intense pain he initially felt when the dried vines became entangled to his leg, until the pain turned into apleteck of sensation, to finally losing all feeling in his lower legs, he deduced the dried vines must be highly poisonous. He brandished Heaven Sword, but this time, he aimed the de at himself. When he shed off his legs, the profound pain brought Jonathan immense relief. mming the ground with one hand caused the earth within several meters around him to rise, lifting him tens of meters into the air. On the ground, two figures stepped on the Burrowing Dragon and charged upward. Swinging the weapons in their hands, they severed the Burrowing Dragon beneath Jonathan¡¯s legs. As therge chunks of earth fell from the sky, Jonathan unleashed an ice-cold wave of sword energy downward with a swing of Heaven Sword. The two Remdikian cultivators coordinated exceptionally well as one parried the attack while the other launched himself upward. An instantter, the cultivator arrived in midair. Killing intent bursting forth, he thrust his spear at Jonathan¡¯s chest. Jonathan shifted his body slightly, allowing the hefty spear to prate his left lung. Simultaneously, he lifted his right leg to boot the Remdikian cultivator. The newly regenerating muscles and bones on his lower leg rapidly solidified as he kicked. Bam! Following a thud, the Remdikian cultivator¡¯s head exploded. Jonathan reached out his right hand to grasp that cultivator¡¯s neck. However, if others were to look closely, they would see that there were patterns resembling the bark of an old tree under Jonathan¡¯s palm. That was Seboxia¡¯s palm. At that moment, he had reached a consensus with Jonathan, temporarily relying on thetter¡¯s body to absorb those God Realm cultivators¡¯ life force. A God Realm cultivator, who had been renowned in Remdik for twenty years, had just had his head kicked into smithereens by Jonathan. Chills traveled down everyone¡¯s spine, especially when they saw the cultivator¡¯s body withering swiftly. An evil cultivator! That thought popped into both the Chanaean and Remdikian cultivators¡¯ minds. Jonathan¡¯s ascension in his cultivation progress had been too expeditious. When paired with the technique he was using against his opponent, it seemed his sess could only be exined by the fact that he was a ruthless evil cultivator who absorbed others¡¯ spiritual energies to enhance his cultivation. However, at that moment, everyone didn¡¯t have the time to dwell on that because Jonathan hadnded. The cultivator who had blocked his sword energy had hastily backed ten meters away after witnessing hispanion¡¯s horrible death. A three-meter-long spear was still stuck in Jonathan¡¯s chest, but since the spear¡¯s owner was deceased, that weapon was now an unowned object. Jonathan grabbed the spear and willed it to shrink into a palm-sized toy before putting it away. The dead man¡¯s storage ring was important too. Hence, Jonathan quickly retrieved it and turned to look toward Vicador, who was still a giant about ten meters tall. The color drained from Avery¡¯s face. We came with a party of twelve people, assuming we were here to umte battle achievements and could directly break through the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s defensive line to pave the way for the Remdikian army. But now, not only has Chanaea gathered eight God Realm cultivators, which exceeded our expectations, but they also killed three of our God Realm cultivators in session and severely injured one without taking any losses. In addition to the headless warrior summoned by Joshua, Chanaea now has the numerical advantage. Besides, judging by the current situation, it is evident that Jonathan and Joshua are both cultivators who get better as the fight drags on. Putting aside Jonathan¡¯s absurd recovery ability, Joshua¡¯s Formation Crusher has ruined three of my top-grade spiritual weapons and one precious armor. Avery fathomed if the battle extended for too long, he would be the one to face his demise in the end. He knocked Joshua backward and yelled, ¡°Aidan, draw the formation and transport Ivanov here!¡± At that moment, Aidan was busy with Karl as the two engaged in a fierce battle. Hearing Avery¡¯s words, Aidan bellowed, channeled more strength to his fists, and swung his arms. The force blew Karl away. After hended on the ground, he wanted to charge at Aidan again but noticed thetter had tossed out a palm-sized disc. Aidan ced one hand on the disc while wearing a grave expression. ¡°Avery, you better think this through. If I summon Mr. Ivanov now, all of us might be done for!¡± Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Aidan¡¯s voice echoed in every Remdik cultivator¡¯s ears. They knitted their brows, and a hint of fear flickered in their eyes. ording to the war rules set by Remdik, once someone deployed a formation to summon the Divine Realm cultivators, all themanders involved in the battle would be brought before a military court. After all, despite being a country with strong military power, they would not be able to gather too many Divine Realm cultivators even if they took all the Remdikian cultivators into ount. Five hundred years ago, an emperor developed a portable portal formation to prevent excessive casualties among their soldiers. The formation was developed so that the Remdikian soldiers could activate the array in critical situations, allowing the Remdikian Divine Realm cultivators to be teleported to the battlefield and turn the tide. Initially, this method boosted the morale of the Remdikian soldiers. After all, having the Divine Realm cultivators in their midst gave them confidence and raised their spirits. Furthermore, the portal formation had reversed unfavorable situations for the Remdikian soldiers and even led them to victories. It became a remarkable and strategic asset for its military. However, as time passed, the Remdik Emperor began to notice certain anomalies or concerns with this approach. Since they relied on the Divine Realm cultivators as their backup, thebat proficiency of the Remdikian soldiers, from the lowest ranks to themanding officers, had gradually declined. They no longer approached warfare with the same level of seriousness andmitment. That oue was not unexpected. When everyone knew they could easily summon the Divine Realm cultivators, there would be a tendency for them to becent and unwilling to give their all in battle. After all, they could simply summon the Divine Realm cultivators whenever they faced danger, and the opposing forces would be easily defeated once the reinforcement arrived. With the intervention of Divine Realm cultivators, even the low-rank soldiers began to feel that fighting to the death was pointless. Such thoughts ultimately contributed to the decline of the Remdikian soldiers. During those years, the Remdikian Divine Realm cultivators were worked to exhaustion. At times, they would have just returned home after a battle, only to be called to the battlefield again when the formation lit up. Some three hundred years ago, the Jetroinian troops invading Remdik from the northeast even set a trap for them because they were well acquainted with thetter¡¯sbat style, killing two of the Remdikian Divine Realm cultivators. At that point, the tsar finally acknowledged the problem of being overly dependent on those cultivators. Hence, he issued a decree to restrict the use of the portal formation. Once the portal formation was activated, all themanding officers involved in the battle would face the harshest punishment¡ªdeath. This served as a warning to thosemanding officers and made them understand the consequences of not giving their utmost in battle. After the enactment of this decree, the Divine Realm cultivators under the tsar¡¯s rule could finally live peacefully. Of course, there were instances where the summoning formation was used again. Each time the formation was activated, Remdik¡¯s Intelligence Bureau would gather all the details of the battle and submit them to the military court¡¯s simtion department to run an analysis. If the results indicated that the situation did not warrant the summoning of Divine Realm cultivators, all the high-rankingmanding officers throughout the entire army would face execution. On the other hand, if the summoning of Divine Realm cultivators proved effective in mitigating losses during a crucial situation, the entire high-rankingmand would be duly rewarded. At that point, Avery and the others were certain that they would be casualties in the power struggle between the tsar and the Ivanov family should they lose in the battle. If they were to summon Ivanov to the battle, they might all be sentenced to death. That was why Aidan and the others hesitated. Avery could not pull himself away as he was being held back by Joshua. Seeing Aidan¡¯s hesitation in activating the formation, Avery called out anxiously, ¡°Activate the formation! Even if it leads to death, we will only face the military court three months from now. But if we dy now, none of us will make it out alive! Decide now!¡± Avery¡¯s words struck the Remdikians like a wake-up call, causing a slight tremor in their bodies. He¡¯s right. Jonathan is massacring our troops without mercy. What chance do we even have? If death is inevitable, we should just go for the option that will give us a chance to live a little longer. ¡°Aidan, let¡¯s activate the formation!¡± one of the cultivators eximed. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s do it! We¡¯ve made up our minds!¡± a few others echoed. However, at that moment, Aidan remained fixated on the floating disc before him, his hand hesitating to press the button. Meanwhile, Karl, who was proficient in the Remdikiannguage, finally understood the meaning behind their conversation. ¡°They¡¯re about to activate the portal formation to summon Divine Realm cultivators! Stop him, Mr. Goldstein!¡± Karl¡¯s words sent a jolt of electricity through Jonathan, causing every hair on the back of his head to stand on end. Among the cultivators present, some may have had knowledge of the Divine Realm and perhaps even encountered Divine Realm cultivators. However, only Jonathan alone had actually engaged in a battle against a Divine Realm cultivator before. During his time in the West Region, Jonathan tapped into the power of two Great Pryncyps and channeled the life force of Seboxia. Among all the battles he had fought, it was in that particr encounter he showcased his utmostbat prowess. Yet, it was also at that moment that he truly grasped the immense chasm between the Divine Realm and the God Realm. It might seem within arm¡¯s reach, but in reality, there was a world of difference. After gathering the Pryncyp of Blood, Pryncyp of ughter, and life force, Jonathan had charged in his opponent¡¯s direction. However, Kenado had effortlessly swatted him away like a fly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If it were not for ze, who intervened and pulled him into the sub-space, Jonathan would have died in the West Region. If the Remdikian cultivators were indeed able to sessfully summon the Divine Realm cultivators, it would be beyond the capacity of not only Jonathan and hisrades but the entire Eastern Allied Army to withstand their attack. As the ground beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet shattered, he transformed into a streak of light, resolutely charging toward Aidan with the intention of destroying the portal formation. Meanwhile, Aidan could feel a surge of physical energy approaching him, but he could not identify the source or the individual responsible for targeting him. However, Aidan understood that if he did not activate the portal formation now, he would lose his chance entirely. ¡°Activate!¡± With a loud roar, Aidan exerted his powerful spiritual energy as he pressed his right hand firmly onto the disc. In a sh of cold light, Jonathan unsheathed his sword and aimed it at Aidan¡¯s outstretched arm. At the same time the de cut into flesh, a dazzling white light erupted from Aidan¡¯s hand. Jonathan felt as if he had collided with extremely stic cotton, and he was immediately sent flying backward. The floating disc was created by the tsar several hundred years ago, and it was evident that destroying it would not be an easy task. Upon activation, the protective shield surrounding the disc swiftly expanded, reaching a radius of several feet and forcefully pushing Aidan aside. This specific design of the formation aimed at eliminating any immediate threats as soon as it was activated. From the disc, an overwhelming spiritual pressure emanated. Floating in mid-air, Jonathan watched as a figure rapidly took shape in the portal formation, feeling rmed. He turned around to look at Joshua and the others and hollered with the support of spiritual energy. ¡°Run, everyone! Run!¡± Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Jonathan put away the Heaven Sword in his grip and pulled out two rocket missiles from his storage ring. Psh! Psh! With the trigger pulled, the two missiles shot toward the portal formation below, with white streaks trailing behind them. Throwing the rocketuncher aside, Jonathan took out two aerial missiles on the fighter jet and mustered all his strength to toss them out. The four missiles crashed into that portal formation¡¯s shield almost simultaneously. As the towering mes erupted, Jonathan propped himself up with his palms against the ground he landed. The seemingly limitless spiritual energy burst out, swiftly emptying thend below the portal formation. ¡°Run!¡± Jonathan roared while he plummeted to the ground together with the arcane array. The shield was exceptionally tough. Jonathan figured that even if he could break it, it would still take him several minutes at least. However, that little time was enough for a Divine Realm cultivator to get transported over. As for trying to escape, he figured there was simply no way he could escape the Divine Realm cultivators¡¯ pursuit, not even if he was fast enough. The best possible oue, if he were to take the Chanaeans to run with him, was that he and Joshua could escape sessfully. The rest would, unfortunately, most likely perish in the hands of the Divine Realm cultivators. Jonathan could think of one possible way to save everyone¡ªbury those Divine Realm cultivators. If a hundred meters doesn¡¯t work, two hundred meters it is. If that¡¯s still not enough, then three hundred meters it is. He would bring the portal formation underground before he used up all his spiritual energy. Jonathan figured that as long as it was deep enough, he could surely bury himself and those Divine Realm cultivators alive under that vastnd. ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Those were thest words Jonathan said through themunication device. The ground began to crumble after they went down, causing that giant pit to close instantly. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Karl wanted to follow along, but a figure grabbed onto his shoulder. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Karl pointed the long sword in his hand at Joshua and yelled. Swinging the Formation Crusher in his hand, Joshua aggressively knocked Karl¡¯s sword aside. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jonathan is well-versed in extrication technique. Battling underground will greatly benefit him! By going down now, what else can you do other than cause more trouble and court death? Everyone, retreat!¡± Joshua coldly snarled. At that moment, he was disying the cold-bloodedness of a superior. Even though Joshua imed that battling underground was to Jonathan¡¯s advantage, he knew very well that those words were only tofort Karl and the others. The portal formation was about to bepleted. Even if Jonathan did his best to bring those Divine Realm cultivators deeper into the underground, it would only be around a few hundred meters at most. As much as that spot could impact the Divine Realm cultivators, it was so minute it was not worth mentioning. If the people present did not flee as Jonathan instructed, they would not be able to escape alive by the time the Divine Realm cultivators broke through the soil and continued with the pursuit. That was theirst opportunity to run away. At this point, it was meaningless to fight to their death. Even if Karl and the rest were to stage a heroic act of fighting to their deaths, that would only dy the Divine Realm cultivators for a few minutes. The Eastern Allied Army, behind everyone else, would still be destroyed by Remdik¡¯s Divine Realm cultivators. In fact, Chanaea had already lost the battle at the moment when the Divine Realm cultivators joined. If the cultivators of the eight respectable families and ancient sects did not join the battle, Doveston would surely lose. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Joshua said while tugging Karl¡¯s arm. ¡°Even if Jonathan might die, we can¡¯t let him die for nothing too!¡± With that, Joshua let go of Karl and retreated southward. At the same time, Hayden and the Leesons also quickly backed out. Ksana zoomed past Karl. ¡°Master asks us to leave!¡± Those words finally made Karl take a few steps out and turn to flee with the rest. Meanwhile, Avery and the others, standing by the giant pit opposite, also snapped back to reality. The portal formation was Remdik¡¯s trump card. There were never any mistakes made when they used it in the past. But no one had figured that Jonathan would have no tricks up his sleeve. The fact that he blew up the protective shield with a bomb made many break out in cold sweats, not to mention how he dragged the portal formation straight underground. It was an operation that had never happened in the entire battle history of Remdik. If Mr. Ivanov gets buried alive after he¡¯s transported over, that¡¯ll be the world¡¯s greatest joke. A few of them retracted their spiritual sense. Other than the initial frenzy, they finallye to the realization that Jonathan¡¯s speed was not fast enough to bury Ivanov alive. ¡°Mr. Ivanov can¡¯t die! We can¡¯t let them run away!¡± Avery grimly uttered before morphing into an afterimage and darting forward while Aidan and the others chased after the group of Chanaeans. About hundreds of meters away, Joshua crossed his arms before his chest to form an odd hand signal. ¡°Reinstate spiritual energy!¡± Boom! Under the feet of the Remdikians, the headless general emerged from the underground and, without any warning, exploded into pieces. Pure energy was dispelled everywhere, its force almost equivalent to the self-destruction of a new God Realm¡¯s cultivator. The Remdikian cultivators were sent flying in all directions because of the tremor and could only watch the Chanaeans hurry away. At that moment, Jonathan had brought the portal formation and gone over a hundred and fifty meters deep underground. When Jonathan plunged underground earlier, he realized his pace was too slow and could only sink about a few hundred meters deep with Ivanov. Uponing to that realization, Jonathan put aside the fact that his body was copsing and began utilizing all his spiritual energy to use Earthly Escape. But even so, he could only get that far. The portal formation that had been under his constraint exploded at that very instant. Jonathan retracted his spiritual energy and rapidly retreated. At this point, it was almost as if Jonathan was in the water. Although Earthly Escape still had a hint of resistance, he was at his fastest speed possible. Like a fish, he swam over twenty to thirty meters in the blink of an eye. If the other party were also a God Realm cultivator, he would not be able to catch up with Jonathan even if he was immortal. But right then, he was faced with a Divine Realm elite. Ivanov had just been transported over and was clueless about what had happened. After thepletion of the transportation, the protective shield shattered apart, and he was crushed by tons of soil, leaving him suffocated. Yet, that was not enough to kill him. An overwhelming spiritual sense and spiritual energy spread out simultaneously, forcefully opening up a small space around him. That horrifying spiritual sense filled the atmosphere, enveloping everything within three hundred meters around him. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Ivanov hollered. In the dark, Ivanov¡¯s gaze, as though prated through dozens of meters of ground, fell on Jonathan¡¯s heart. Frantically running for his life, Jonathan felt his heart lurch at that. The soil around his body seemed to turn into rocks instantly, firmly rooting him to his spot. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy surged and quickly permeated the surroundingnd. However, this time, no matter how Jonathan utilized the Elemental Extrication Technique, the spiritual energy seemed to have no effect whatsoever. Jonathan unsheathed the Heaven Sword and thrust it forcefully into the surrounding soil, expecting it to yield to his strength. However, to his astonishment, the soil seemed imprable, as if it was the toughest Spirit Armor. Despite exerting all his might, he could only leave a faint white mark on the ground; he barely made a dent. Crack! Crack! Crack! Right as Jonathan was feeling helpless about the situation, crisp sounds came from the hardened soil beneath his feet. Then, sand particles the size of beans started falling off the walls. Without any warning, the people standing in front of Jonathan suddenly retreated. Within a few seconds, a passage with a diameter of around two meters opened up. They were a hundred meters below ground level and devoid of any light source, so Jonathan could only rely solely on his spiritual sense to navigate the passage. On the other end of the passage was Ivanov. ¡°Jonathan, you were the one who killed Antoine, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ivanov questioned as he strode over to Jonathan. At that moment, Jonathan felt as if his feet were rooted to the ground, immobilizing himpletely. He could not budge an inch. The distance between the two of them was only a few tens of meters. Ivanov, with his immense power, could have closed the gap in just a single step, but he deliberately chose to approach Jonathan slowly. At the same time, the pressure on Jonathan grew with every step Ivanov took. Before Ivanov even took his tenth step, Jonathan was already covered in a cold sweat, and even his legs started to tremble. That was because Ivanov was using his Pryncyp of Strength on Jonathan. Divine Realm cultivators had mastered the concept of Pryncyp. By activating their own Pryncyp, they could temporarily suppress the influence of Heavenly Pryncyp. Furthermore, a Pryncyp force field from a Divine Realm cultivator was immensely powerful. Those who were weaker than Divine Realm cultivators would not be able to withstand it. ¡°Argh!¡± Jonathan screamed in agony as Ivanov continued walking toward him. Droplets of blood were already gathering on Jonathan¡¯s skin as his veins popped. Ivanov¡¯s Pryncyp was too powerful, and it was already starting to destroy Jonathan¡¯s body. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯ve killed my grandson, Antoine, so Asura¡¯s Office will have to pay the price for it,¡± Ivanov uttered. Although Ivanov was filled with anger at the moment, he maintained a calm exterior. No human needed to stomp on an ant if they wanted the ant dead¡ªthat would be unnecessary. Crack! Jonathan copsed to the ground, the immense force shattering his kneecaps and causing him intense pain. Jonathan trembled uncontrobly as he held himself up with his palms against the ground. Golden scales were flickering around Jonathan, attempting to resist the pressure on Jonathan as a spiritual energy armor. By then, Jonathan was already channeling all of his spiritual energy. Jonathan fought against the pressure, refusing to let himself sprawl on the ground. He knew that he would never be able to stand again if he did that. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Entering a frenzied state was the only option he had, but he could not even do that despite summoning all the power he had. Just as the armor covering him formed, it cracked. As Ivanov drew closer, Jonathan¡¯s bitterness grew. Ivanov was still twenty meters away from Jonathan, but at this rate, by the time Ivanov was ten meters away from him, he was going to be nothing but a pile of mush. ¡°Ack!¡± The immense pressure damaged his internal organs, and he coughed up blood. Drained of all strength, Jonathan let out a muffled groan as he copsed heavily onto the rocky surface. Ivanov sighed. ¡°Fifteen meters. Jonathan, you¡¯re a rare talent. No Divine Realm cultivators have been able to withstand this long under the pressure of my Pryncyp ever since I became a Divine Realm cultivator. You¡¯re the first.¡± Blood bubbled in the corner of Jonathan¡¯s lips. He coughed. ¡°Since I¡¯ve impressed you, why don¡¯t you give me a chance to work for you?¡± Jonathan asked with a wry smile. However, Ivanov shook his head and continued to take a few more steps forward. ¡°No, because you¡¯re not a dog. You¡¯re a wolf. Keeping you alive is too risky, and I might die because of you eventually. So, you¡¯ll have to die.¡± As Ivanov spoke, he lightly stomped his feet, sending forth a wave of overwhelming Pryncyp that surged through the passage and headed straight toward Jonathan with relentless force. When Jonathan sensed that, he tightened his fists. Seboxia, I¡¯ll leave this to you! Jonathan cried out inwardly before tranquility returned to his world. In the darkness, Jonathan lifted his head. His surroundings gradually brightened as he raised his head. By the time he was staring at the spot right above him, he was already in a white space. That was Jonathan¡¯s inner world. It was akin to a cell in his mind, and Jonathan had willingly trapped his soul inside. Meanwhile, Seboxia had taken over his body. This was the n Seboxia and Jonathan hade up with when Ivanov appeared. Seboxia was an elite fighter from a thousand and six hundred years ago. Naturally, he would be a Divine Realm cultivator. Moreover, he was a little more powerful than Ivanov at his peak. Hence, the second Seboxia sensed the presence of a Divine Realm, he asked to take over Jonathan¡¯s body. What he wanted this time was full control of Jonathan¡¯s body. Seboxia told Jonathan that was the only way he could bring Jonathan away from Ivanov¡¯s range of attack. If Jonathan¡¯s and Seboxia¡¯s souls shared control over the body, Seboxia would need both souls¡¯ permission before doing anything. Even though it was only a split second of a decision, the second would be more than enough for someone like Ivanov to kill Jonathan. Furthermore, it was against Heavenly Pryncyp for two souls to reside in one body. Chances were, they were going to be punished by Heavenly Pryncyp before they could even flee from Ivanov. However, Jonathan was not willing topletely imprison his own soul. If he were to do so, it would mean that he had no chance to resist if Seboxia decided to seize control. Confronted with a Divine Realm cultivator, someone possessing significantly greater power than he could contend with, Jonathan found himself with no alternative if he wished to survive. All he could do was pray¡ªpray that Seboxia still had use for him. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Waves of spiritual pressure surged in the passage. However, Jonathan was not crushed as Ivanov had expected. In fact, Jonathan¡¯s armor was swiftly regenerating. Furthermore, Jonathan¡¯s wounds were healing as the man himself rose to his feet shakily. When he sensed the mighty life force Jonathan exuded, Ivanov halted. ¡°You¡¯re not Jonathan,¡± Ivanov icily said to Seboxia. In the meantime, Seboxia was moving Jonathan¡¯s body. Although he had helped Jonathan fight before, he had fought by manifesting a physical form with his Pryncyp of Life and spiritual energy. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Even during their time at Delisgar Ridge, Seboxia had only manifested a physical form using his spiritual power and had never gained full control over Jonathan¡¯s body as he did now. Seboxia had sessfully evaded the relentless passage of time during his thousand-year-long silence, but he could not escape the fate of bing a ghost confined to the shadows. Now that he was in Jonathan¡¯s body, Seboxia trembled as he took in all the senses the body could feel. He was revitalized, and his spiritual energy was surging in his veins. His heart was pounding vigorously, and he could smell the scent of soil. He could feel the pressure of the ground and the icy humidity that nketed him. Every single one of the sensations¡ªno matter whether it was good or bad¡ªseemed all too precious for Seboxia. ¡°So this is what it feels like to have a body. It¡¯s been such a long time since I felt all these things.¡± Seboxia was rubbing his hands together in a frenzied manner, his actions resembling that of a madman. Thest time Seboxia took control of Jonathan¡¯s body, he only had temporary control because Jonathan¡¯s soul had been resisting him. As a consequence, Seboxia¡¯s control over Jonathan¡¯s body was iplete, and he did not have clear ess to all of Jonathan¡¯s senses. But now, with Jonathan willingly surrendering his body, Seboxia could finally experience a profound awareness of the vessel he was possessing. It was intoxicating for someone who had been living in darkness for over a thousand years. Just like Jonathan¡¯s concerns, Seboxia found himself bing increasingly addicted to the sensations, to the point where he entertained the idea of permanently taking over the body. Although the underground was shrouded in darkness, the two Divine Realm cultivators could see each other with remarkable rity, down to the finest details. The longer Ivanov watched Seboxia touching his arm like a lunatic, the louder the rm bells in Ivanov¡¯s head rang. Immediately, he summoned two formless swords made from his Pryncyp. Magical items were no longer of any use to Divine Realm cultivators like them, for there were too few magical items that couldpare to Pryncyp. Most were much weaker than Pryncyp weapons, so Divine Realm cultivators tended to attack and defend with their Pryncyps. After a shudder, the two Pryncyp weapons silently dashed toward Seboxia. However, Seboxia easily shattered those Pryncyp des with a flick of his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re Ivanov, right?¡± Seboxia asked with a smile before sping his hands together in front of his chest. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re the one who grasps the Pryncyp of Strength, and you¡¯ve noticed that I¡¯m not Jonathan Goldstein. There¡¯s always someone who¡¯s the cause of another¡¯s grievance. Mister, why don¡¯t you let me go so that you¡¯ll spare us an unnecessary battle?¡± Seboxia spoke in fluent Remdikian, his ent carrying a peculiar pronunciation that differed from the current Remdikian ent. Instead, it resembled the ancient Remdikian dialect that was prevalent in remote mountainous regions. ¡°You¡¯re Remdikian?¡± Ivanov asked with a frown. Seboxia did a slight bow. ¡°I¡¯m Seboxia of West Region.¡± Ivanov inhaled sharply when he heard Seboxia¡¯s name. Although Seboxia was a man from sixteen hundred years ago, the religion he founded, Seboxiasm, had been passed down to the present day and was one of the threergest religious groups globally. Moreover, ording to thews of the West Region, the name ¡°Seboxia¡± was listed as a forbidden word. It was prohibited to give this name to any humans or animals, and its use formercial purposes was also strictly prohibited. This measure was taken to show respect for the founder of Seboxiasm. While the name ¡°Seboxia¡± might have been amon name before the founding of Seboxiasm, there could only be one Seboxia after the establishment of Seboxiasm, and that was the founder of Seboxiasm. This Seboxia in front of me is¡­ ¡°You¡¯re Seboxia? Are you saying that you¡¯re the one who founded Seboxiasm in West Region?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Seboxia answered with another bow. ¡°May I know if you have any family who believes in Seboxiasm? If you do, I can give them a blessing.¡± ¡°A blessing?¡± Ivanov scoffed. In the next second, he reappeared in front of Seboxia. Bang! As soon as the two engaged inbat, a tremendous muffled sound reverberated throughout the underground. However, above ground, the earth trembled violently, and at the epicenter of their confrontation, dozens of meters away, the ground erupted like a spring with sand, gravel, and soil shooting up into the sky. Large cracks were forming like lines on a spiderweb. When Avery and the others sensed the frenzied spiritual energy fluctuation beneath the ground, they paled. They had detected Ivanov¡¯s aura during the trembling of the earth, but they had also sensed the aura of another grand entity. The only entity they could think of who could go up against Ivanov was Jonathan. Avery and the rest promptly ran toward the hill. When they saw the cracked ground, they gasped. ¡°How can this be? How can Jonathan be a match for Mr. Ivanov?¡± Avery blurted out in terror. Although Jonathan could fight several mighty people on his own, he was still a God Realm cultivator and was not as powerful as Ivanov. If Jonathan truly possessed the ability to contend with a Divine Realm cultivator, Avery and the others would not have survived. So what¡¯s going on? Underneath the ground, the passage copsed, burying Seboxia and Ivanov under the immense weight of soil. After exchanging a single blow, the two of them leaped tens of meters away from each other, utilizing their Pryncyp shields to shield themselves from the copsing passage. ¡°What bullsh*t blessings are you talking about? You¡¯re just human. Do you really think of yourself as a god?¡± Ivanov was soft when he spoke, but it sounded as if he was right beside Seboxia. With a sigh, Seboxia then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll have to send you to the afterlife if that¡¯s what you insist.¡± With a gentle tap, Seboxia let a wave of Pryncyp of Life seep into the ground before him. Within a radius of several miles, an abundance of greenery emerged from the soil. In the blink of an eye, the war-tornnd, once ravaged by artillery fire, transformed into a vibrant sea of flowers and nts. A palm-sized shoot grew into a gigantic tree, and everything happened in mere seconds. Just moments ago, thend was scorched and barren, but in the blink of an eye, as if decades had passed, a lush forest had emerged, covering the once deste terrain. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 The current average temperature in River Onxy was over negative twenty degrees Celsius. That phenomenon was so abnormal that everyone was frozen in shock. Unable to resist the temptation of the life force in the forest, the cultivator that Jonathan had stabbed earlier jumped right in. ¡°Hey!¡± Avery shouted at that cultivator from above a hill. Like a traveler who had found water in a hot and dry desert, the cultivator ignored him and entered the dense forest anyway. Avery and a few of his men quickly made their way to the edge of the forest. Aidan curiously reached out to touch the life force that wasing from the forest, but Avery grabbed his wrist and looked him straight in the eye as he said, ¡°Wait! Something isn¡¯t quite right here.¡± Meanwhile, the wounded cultivator had a relieved look on his face as he stood dozens of meters away from them. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really! Look, my wound is healing rapidly!¡± Although the cultivator was attracted by the life force, he understood that too much of something good was bad for the body, so he didn¡¯t dare venture too far into the forest. He stood dozens of meters away from the edge of the forest so that he could easily get out of there if he ran into any danger. The crowd nced at the wound on the cultivator¡¯s chest. Sure enough, it was healing at a ridiculously fast rate with the help of the life force. ¡°It looks fine to me.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Aidan was tempted to step into the forest when he saw that, but Avery stopped him once again. ¡°No, something isn¡¯t right. Look at his arm!¡± Everyone shifted their gaze toward the cultivator¡¯s arm. He was so focused on the wound on his chest that he didn¡¯t notice a ck spot on his right arm growing bigger and bigger. ¡°Don¡¯t just use your eyes! Use your spiritual sense!¡± Avery whispered to his men. They were so distracted by the forest and the cultivator¡¯s actions that they forgot to use their spiritual sense. Having been reminded by Avery, they quickly activated their spiritual sense, and the looks on their faces changed almost instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Avery shouted, prompting the men standing outside the forest to jump onto the hill nearby. Suddenly, tentacles made out of grass and tree roots shot out of the ground they had been standing on a moment ago. The tentacles then went back into the ground after grabbing nothing but air. The cultivator in the forest realized something was amiss as well. He tried to make a run for it, but the surrounding nts suddenly came to life and formed a huge, green that ensnared him instantly. Just like that, the cultivator was wrapped up by countless vines until he became a huge green ball. Blood kept seeping out of that green ball as more and more vines joined it. The ball of vines opened itself up about ten secondster, revealing a pile of bones that used to be the cultivator. What the¡­ This isn¡¯t a forest! This is a gigantic trap that uses life force as bait! The men shuddered when they saw the bloodstained grass where the cultivator once stood. The appearance of this forest must be rted to the battle underground. If we exclude Ivanov from the equation, then this must be Jonathan¡¯s doing! Just how many secrets is this guy hiding? Avery kept his gaze fixated on the forest below as he whipped out amunication device from Kremalos Pce. ¡°This is Avery. I am currently carrying out a mission at River Onxy. We have deployed a Divine Realm cultivator, but the situation is still chaotic. Please send another Divine Realm cultivator over to assist us!¡± Since he had summoned Ivanov, the military base in the east would surely undergo a restructuring process. Avery knew that it would not do him any good to hide his identity any longer, so he decided to contact Kremalos Pce in front of everyone. Vicador, who had returned to his regr human form, walked up to him with a frown on his brow. ¡°Avery, do you really think we might lose this battle?¡± Avery shook his head. ¡°I never thought that the Remdik military would lose, but Chanaea has shown us far too many surprises this time. It will be incredibly difficult for us to win.¡± Meanwhile, Seboxia and Ivanov had exchanged hundreds of blows underground. Using the Pryncyp of Strength, Ivanov kept applying pressure to the area around Seboxia to turn the soil around him into steel. As Seboxia had fully activated his Pryncyp of Life, he had nothing to fear. The forest that appeared above ground was merely a part of the dangers that the Pryncyp of Life posed. The roots that were beneath the ground were the truly dangerous ones. Seboxia stimted the seeds in the soil with life force, causing the roots of the nts to erge and stab at Ivanov like needles. The most terrifying part about those tentacles was the fact that they could use Seboxia¡¯s life force to multiply in numbers after being severed by Ivanov. As the roots of the nts continued to aim at Ivanov, he struggled to defend against them even with his Pryncyp activated. Ivanov lifted his right arm and swung it above his head. That caused the roots and soil above him to freeze in ce before breaking down. ¡°Seal!¡± Seboxia chanted calmly with his hands sped. An abundance of life force went along the path created by the roots and gathered above Ivanov¡¯s head. Only afterimages of Ivanov remained as he dashed out of the ground before the destroyed roots could multiply in numbers again. The nts above Seboxia wriggled and opened a narrow passageway for him to get through. Seboxia appeared in the forest almost at the same time as Ivanov. ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Ivanov?¡± Seboxia asked as he stood in the middle of the forest. He then reached his hand out, causing the tallest tree in the forest to bend toward Ivanov. ¡°Go down!¡± Ivanov shouted while activating Pryncyp of Strength. He managed to break the huge tree into pieces, but the individual pieces quickly grew into many smaller trees. Although Ivanov had temporarily gotten out of range of the Pryncyp of Life, he would eventually need to land on the ground. Seboxia simply stood in the middle of the forest and stared at Ivanov with his hands sped. Meanwhile, Avery and the others were holding their breaths not to make a sound as they watched on. They had no idea that Seboxia had taken over Jonathan, so they were terrified when they saw Jonathan fighting Ivanov by himself. The fact that Jonathan had the upper hand in the fight shocked them even more. Their faces clouded over when they saw the forest around Jonathan expand in all directions. ¡°Has Jonathan been toying with us this whole time? Is he trying to bring in more Divine Realm cultivators?¡± Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 A hundred years ago, Jetroina hadid out traps based on the fact that Remdik could summon Divine Realm cultivators into battle. The Jetroinians sent lots of God Realm cultivators into Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone to attack Snow Wolf Army. A typical army would only have very few God Realm cultivators stationed at the base. By sending in several times more God Realm cultivators, Jetroina was able to crush Snow Wolf Army with overwhelming force. As such, Remdik had no choice but to send in Divine Realm cultivators. However, Jetroina surprised them by hiding three Divine Realm cultivators among the twenty God Realm cultivators. The Divine Realm cultivators that Remdik sent over were all annihted. The tsar of Saspiuburg led a team of his own toward the Eastern War Zone after finding out about Jetroina¡¯s ns. However, two of Remdik¡¯s Divine Realm cultivators had died by the time they arrived, and the Jetroinians had already left Remdik¡¯s borders. As Remdik was famous for being a nation of warriors, they did not take kindly to that oue. They spent the next ten years destroying the four northern inds of Jetroina and one-fifth of northern Jetroina via bombings at random intervals. At one point in time, northern Jetroina was turned into a testing ground for Remdik military personnel. It got to a point where those in the Remdik military who wanted a promotion would join the battle in Jetroina and return with proof of their excellent performance. After fighting a prolonged battle, Jetroina eventually surrendered and paid a huge sum inpensation to end the war. However, Jetroina¡¯s highly-effective strategy that led to the start of that war was admired and researched by the rest of the world. Using the God Realm cultivators as bait to force Remdik into sending Divine Realm cultivators, then killing them with God Realm cultivators and Divine Realm cultivators. The strategy looked simple and crude, but it was highly effective. Despite knowing the advantages of such a strategy, no country out there could possibly withstand Remdik¡¯s drawn-out act of retaliation. Jetroina used to dominate South Aploth and could get away with doing just about anything it wanted. However, the ten¨Cyear war with Remdik destroyed it so much that its economy in the north ended up falling behind by a great deal. Even the Saint Emperor of Jetroina didn¡¯t dare dedicate too much of the country¡¯s resources to develop the economy in the north for fear of receiving another attack from Remdik. As of the moment, Remdik¡¯s invasion of Doveston wasplete. All the other countries were afraid to get involved as they feared Remdik would go to war with them in retaliation, but Chanaea had nothing to worry about. After all, war was already inevitable for Chanaea at that point. By deliberately getting Remdik to send in Divine Realm cultivators, Asura¡¯s Office was most likely replicating Jetroina¡¯s strategy from a hundred years ago. What everyone couldn¡¯t understand was how Jonathan became a Divine Realm cultivator. Vicador walked up to Avery and asked, ¡°Avery, should we summon another Divine Realm cultivator?¡± Aidan and the others shifted their gaze toward Avery after hearing that. Although Avery was considered an anomaly within Remdik¡¯s four major forces in the Eastern War Zone, his excellent performance as amander helped showcase his full potential when fighting against the invasion. After executing several sessful strategies, a few of those men found themselves siding with Avery before they even realized it. Of course, that had nothing to do with their personal beliefs. On the battlefield, people were simply more inclined to trust those who could help them survive. Avery stared at the rapidly-expanding forest beneath them and hesitated for a bit before shaking his head. ¡°We cannot request any more backup. As of now, we¡¯re still unable to determine if Jonathan or Mr. Ivanov will win the battle, and I suspect that this isn¡¯t Jonathan¡¯s power that we¡¯re witnessing here.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t? Then whose power is it?¡± Aidan asked in confusion. The jungle below had gotten so dense that he could no longer see Jonathan. Avery shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it myself, but I had analyzed themanders of Asura¡¯s Office in detail before the battle started. Even if Jonathan were the one who set this trap, he would never use hundreds of thousands of Eastern Army soldiers as bait. That is not how he does things.¡± There was a look of confusion in everyone¡¯s eyes after they heard the man¡¯s words. It was true that one should analyze the enemy¡¯smanders before going into battle with them. While Jonathan only made his presence known to the major forces of the world three years ago, he hadmanded his men and led them into countless battles throughout those three years. After Remdik analyzed Jonathan¡¯s style ofmanding his men, they realized that his abilities as a commander were mediocre at best. More often than not, Jonathan would let someone elsemand the men while he led the charge instead. He was a leader with the charisma to motivate an army but not amander who could oversee an operation and adjust the strategy ordingly. The biggest weakness of a man like Jonathan was his inability to let his men die in battle. Sacrificing a hundred thousand men just to make his forces appear weak was not something Jonathan would do. That was why everyone was confused when they saw Jonathan going toe to toe with Ivanov. Avery narrowed his eyes as he red at the forest that was expanding toward them. ¡°Listen up, everyone! Ivanov is containing Jonathan, so we should hurry up and finish our mission! Those b*stards at Asura¡¯s Office are no match for us without Jonathan¡¯s support! Destroy Eastern Allied Army so that our forces may enter Doveston without resistance! This is ourst chance at survival, so either get it done or run for your life!¡± he ordered before charging at Joshua and the others, who were fleeing toward the south. The men around him hesitated briefly before following his lead. Fleeing frombat was something they could never bring themselves to do. The government of Remdik offered to support their families and friends in order to recruit them into the military. While outsiders would find that to be the greatest form of honor and glory, they knew that Remdik had only given them those benefits in order to have more control over them. Those who dared flee from battle would have their families executed with the most horrible methods, and that applied even to people like Ivanov and the tsar. Besides, anyone capable of bing a God Realm cultivator would no longer fear death, so they couldn¡¯t possibly bring themselves to abandon their loved ones like that. There was a hint of confusion in Avery¡¯s eyes when he felt several auras that had been following him. He had hidden cameras attached to his body, so the tsar could see everything that was happening from Kremalos Pce. However, the tsar did not give him any orders whatsoever. That meant the tsar did not n on helping Ivanov just yet. In fact, it seemed as though the tsar wanted to let Jonathan kill Ivanov so he could get rid of him. That was the easiest way to achieve his objective without getting his hands dirty. Even Ivanov¡¯s family would not be able to say anything about it. Avery, on the other hand, simply wanted to get away from Jonathan and Ivanov. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That way, he would be able to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. By staying far away from the battle, he would also be able to reduce his ountability if anything were to go wrong. Despite working for the tsar, he could never tell if the tsar would decide to get rid of him as well. Everything Avery did was simply to ensure his own survival. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 In the space at the deepest recesses of the consciousness field right then, Jonathan was sitting cross- legged in the snow-white world, making sense of the battle out there. That was the authority given to Jonathan by Seboxia after he had taken over the man¡¯s body. He could watch the battle outside but had no right to intervene. At that moment, he felt like he was watching a holographic movie. He could see the entire battle between Seboxia and Ivanov clearly. A battle of the Divine Realm had done away with the limitations of spellspletely. In the blink of an eye, the battle between Seboxia and Ivanov kicked off. Although Jonathan had remnants of Seboxia¡¯s life force in him back then, he merely regarded it as something that ensured his continued survival. When he engaged in battle, he still used his own cultivation level. However, Seboxia granted him an understanding of the terrifying might of the Pryncyp of Life then. In the whole world, the Pryncyp of Life could dominate everything. Seboxia bestowed new life on the seeds and rhizomes around him before putting them to use. Even a leaf and grass seed in the forest around him obtained new life under the deluge of life force, transforming into lethal weapons. Following his maniptions, countless nts shot toward Ivanov. It was as though innumerable knives intended to slice thetter into ribbons. Only then did realization dawn upon Jonathan that the miracle of nts blooming to life with every single step Seboxia took was no myth by theter generations. Instead, it was a true sight that happened in reality. Ivanov, who was across from the man, employed far more domineering methods. He used the Pryncyp of Strength. It was a Pryncyp Jonathan had never imagined would ever exist. A Pryncyp with such rules had gone beyond his scope ofprehension. In fact, even Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique contained no records about the Pryncyp of Strength. It was a Pryncyp that could control local gravity. A point of the finger from Ivanov had the flourishing nts shatter, yanked down by gravity. ¡°Your methods are ineffective against me, Seboxia!¡± Ivanov dered coldly. When the nts fell to the ground, all the nts within a hundred-meter radius promptly turned into green mud as though having been pressed down by an invisible disc. In the next second, Ivanov¡¯s figure shed across the stretch of mud. On the heels of that, his face appeared before Seboxia. With a terrifying force centered on his fist, he punched Jonathan in the chest hard. Bang! A soft thud sounded, and a gaping hole formed in Jonathan¡¯s chest. His pulverized flesh, courtesy of the Pryncyp of Strength, turned into blood and spurted from his back. Nheless, Seboxia remained standing there motionlessly. On top of that, he even wore a smile on his face. ¡°You were aiming to kill, Mr. Ivanov.¡± Watching such a scene, Jonathan was already shocked to the core, at a loss for action. After all, his body, chest, and circtory system were currentlypletely destroyed. In normal circumstances, he would be dead for sure. It was only the presence of someone powerful like Seboxia that kept him alive. If it were anyone else, that person would most likely perish right then and there, even if he were a Divine Realm elite. Extending a hand, Seboxia reached for Ivanov¡¯s shoulder. The movement appeared slow, but he actually moved like lightning. All around Ivanov, dense Pryncyp of Strength gathered. When Seboxia¡¯s outstretched hand approached the man¡¯s vicinity, the flesh split and fell to the ground, yanked away from the bones by strong gravity. Even then, his finger bones that were stained scarlet still came into contact with Ivanov¡¯s shoulder. It was nothing more than a light tap. Yet, Ivanov frantically backed away as though having been electrocuted. Dozens of meters away, he ripped his shirt off, revealing a palm-sized patch of skin that had turned ck on his left shoulder. There were even a few necrotic spots marring it, looking exceedingly terrifying. The light touch earlier had actually robbed a patch of Ivanov¡¯s flesh of life. If he had not beaten a hasty retreat, the consequences would have been disastrous once Seboxia attached his entire arm to him. Ivanov reached out and tore off the dead skin on his left shoulder, panting heavily. While it had only been a short time, he had already exchanged hundreds of moves with Seboxia in various aspects. Unfortunately, thetter did not show the slightest signs of defeat. Indeed, his punch earlier shattered Jonathan¡¯s circtory system. However, Seboxia mastered the Pryncyp of Life and had restored things to pristine condition by then. Although he could not fathom why Seboxia would take over Jonathan¡¯s body, it was practically impossible for him to kill Jonathan that day if the man¡¯s capabilities were to remain at the current level. He straightened, the gravitational force field around him intensifying endlessly. Beneath his feet, innumerable nts tried climbing up him, but they were all crushed by the gravitational force before regenerating again. At the sight of the greenery that appeared like mud underneath his feet, Ivanov regarded Seboxia icily. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Seboxia, you escaped the ravages of time and are my elder. I can¡¯t figure out why you¡¯re helping Jonathan. Is there anything special about him that makes him worthy of your protection? Or do you need him for a particr reason? No matter what it is, you can tell me about it. I think I can be of far more help.¡± Jonathan¡¯s rise had always been a mystery. But after it had been ascertained that an ancient creature lived within him, everything could seemingly be exined. If he had a Divine Realm cultivator guiding and teaching him at the back, it was not an impossibility to attain God Realm within a little over three years though difficult. As a cultivator who had lived more than a thousand years, Seboxia could not possibly have no ulterior motive to expend such effort to guide a mortal. For that reason, Ivanov believed that the man would definitely defect to his side as long as his offer held greater temptation. Ultimately, benefits were the main concern for Divine Realm elites in their entire life of cultivation. Right then, Jonathan was already fully recovered. Seboxia gazed at Ivanov across from him with his hands sped. ¡°It goes without saying that I¡¯m helping Mr. Goldstein for my own reasons, Mr. Ivanov. That aside, he¡¯s irreceable. As you know, someone like me who escaped Heavenly Way will undoubtedly suffer from a bacsh to utilize Pryncyp over time. I don¡¯t want to fight you either, so please give up and return to the borders of Remdik for my sake. My thanks in advance.¡± Ivanov stared into Jonathan¡¯s eyes, calm and unruffled without the slightest hint of emotion. ¡°Jonathan must die today, Seboxia. If you persist, I¡¯ll have no choice but to kill you as well.¡± As Ivanov spoke, he activated the Pryncyp of Strength once more. Around him, the ground instantly sank more than half a meter. At the same time, strong gravity enveloped everything within a hundred-meter radius. Jonathan¡¯s face started drooping as a result of the ever-increasing gravity. Seboxia¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, and his life force dissipated from Jonathan¡¯s body unceasingly. ¡°Since you remain stubborn, I¡¯ll also have no choice but to kill you. You asked for this, Ivanov!¡± Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 All the major forces in the world had received news of Ivanov¡¯s advent and had shifted their attention to the battle at River Onxy. Although only a small number of countries and influential parties could view the ongoing battle at the scene using advanced technology, the situation at Doveston could alter the movements of many forces, such as West Region and Jetroina. Those two countries had never given up their schemes to upy Chanaea since ancient times. Now that the situation at Doveston, Chanaea was tense, it was predictable that once the Remdikian army invaded Chanaea via Horbah, Jetroina and West Region would seize the opportunity to dispatch troops to Chanaea. With Asura¡¯s Office holding the line, those two countries couldn¡¯t win against Chanaea in a direct confrontation, but they certainly wouldn¡¯t let slip the chance to gain some benefits while Chanaea was in turmoil. The few Chanaea¡¯s respectable families were also observing the turns of events on the sideline. Although the entry of the Remdikian army into Doveston had a significant effect on the seven respectable families, the impact wasn¡¯t extensive. After all, even without the interference of Remdik, the Leeson family had been in control of the area. Hence, the other seven respectable families had never really been able to exert their influence on Doveston. Even so, they still needed to be well-prepared. In the event of a full-scale war, the seven respectable families would have to make adjustments ordingly. Those families had survived for more than a thousand years and experienced countless changes in the ruling ss, so they had their own ways of dealing with impactful, history-altering events. As for the other ancient sects and hidden ns, including the small countries surrounding Chanaea, they were constantly probing thetest state of affairs of the war. Those minor forces were incapable of weathering such great disturbances. If Chanaea was substantially affected, their survival might be jeopardized, so they needed to prepare in advance. West Epea Alliance and even Anndur, situated on the opposite side of the earth, also paid attention to the war. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, their focus wasn¡¯t on Chanaea but on Remdik. West Epea Alliance and Anndur had been targeting Remdik with various means for almost a hundred years. This time, with the full mobilization of Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone¡¯s personnel to invade Chanaea, if Chanaea¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office could hold back Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone¡¯s forces, it was likely that the West Epea Alliance and Anndur, two global organizations not weaker than Remdik, would join forces to pressure and crush Remdik from both east and west. Moreover, the expression of their opposition to annexing provided the two organizations with a justifiable cause to deploy their troops. If things escted to that point, that matter wouldn¡¯t be just a localized war issue. All the rtively influential countries in the world would be forced to take sides among the major powers, leading to a new round of world war. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the war at Doveston had reached an inflection point. An upheaval would befall the whole of Aploth and Epea if Asura¡¯s Office lost. On the other hand, if they managed to hold their ground, a chain reaction would be triggered, likely ushering in a new era. As for winning¡­ Judging by how over one hundred thousand people from the Eastern Allied Army had died in less than a day, no one believed Asura¡¯s Office could win the war. At that moment, Avery and the others finally caught up with Joshua and his party. Joshua and his people didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they returned to the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s base to exchange information with the actingmander, Yosef, and finalize their withdrawal n. Some might think that retreating at this juncture was cowardly, but only those who hade face-to- face with a Divine Realm cultivator could understand the rationale behind this decision. Such a powerful cultivator could hardly be threatened by any weapon other than special missiles. If the Divine Realm cultivator were to gain on the Eastern Allied Army, there wouldn¡¯t just be a war¡ª only a downright massacre would take ce. Unfortunately, relocating hundreds of thousands of troops was not an easy task. Before the army could set off, Avery and his group had already caught up. Initially, Joshua and the others wanted to leave since the battle had evolved to a stage beyond the participation of God Realm cultivators, but recalling Jonathan¡¯sst words before he fell into the ground with the portal formation, Joshua picked up Troop Summoner in resignation and charged northward. ¡°Joshua, I finally gained rity. You must be insane!¡± Hayden cursed while treading on Joshua¡¯s heels. ¡°Nevertheless, I must admit Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office is indeed righteous. I may never reach you and Jonathan¡¯s Realm in this lifetime, but I¡¯m still as courageous as the next man!¡± As Hayden spoke, he drew his long sword and dashed forward. ¡°Joshua, I¡¯ll cover you. Summon your warriors at will to kill these Remdikian b*stards!¡± After Hayden finished his sentence, Ksana and Karl sprinted past Joshua as well. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, Joshua fathomed their intentions with a simple exchange of nces. They¡¯re trying to protect me. Behind them, Remy looked at Winston. ¡°Winston, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s defeat is inevitable. What should we do?¡± Winston narrowed his eyes at Joshua and the others ahead of him. Then, he spat the stub of his cigarette onto the ground. ¡°What else can we do? You two go and protect Joshua. Help him stave off the Remdikians.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still helping?¡± Remy asked in bafflement. Winston gazed at Remy coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help, you can die in front of me now.¡± Thetter was slightly taken aback, but he ultimately yielded at the sight of the billhook in Winston¡¯s hand. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help. There¡¯s no need to get testy.¡± Remy and the other God Realm cultivator from the Leeson family leaped into the fray. Meanwhile, Winston took out a brick-like satellite phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello? Hello? Can you hear me, Ashton? Things are not looking good here. Remdik sent a Divine Realm cultivator here. Yes. It¡¯s that Ivanov. That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t win. If we keep fighting, the Eastern Army will definitely be annihted. Send reinforcements. We cannot lose Doveston. Otherwise, the Leeson family will lose our foothold in Chanaea.¡± With that, Winston hung up the call solemnly before putting away the device. It will take at least twenty minutes for reinforcements to be teleported from the Leeson family¡¯s ancestralnd to the closest teleportation point here and rush over. I can only hope the elders of our family can reach here faster. If Ivanov catches up with us, not to mention twenty minutes, he could ughter all of us a dozen times in two minutes. Human efforts can only bring us so far. I can only leave the rest up to fate now. This is the extent of what the Leeson family can do. Winston took a deep breath as he shook off the bloodstain on his billhook. The next instant, he had already dashed fifty meters ahead. An enemy brought down a giant axe on Joshua¡¯s head, but the man remained unfazed and unmoving. Behind him, a billhook sliced a few strands of the hair on the top of his head as it narrowly mmed against the giant axe. ¡°Joshua, get a move on. What¡¯s the point if you summon the warriors after all of us are dead?¡± Winston roared. Immediately afterward, he engaged in a fight with the Remdikian cultivator before him. At the same time, the Troop Summoner Joshua wielded was already glowing red. ¡°I offer my blood essence to appease the spirit of war. To the souls of the undead and those who failed to cross into the light, may your undying battle intent exert power to kill even gods. Spirit converge!¡± Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Following the utterance of thest two words, Joshua roared in pain. Arge amount of blood was discharged from his mouth and spilled onto Troop Summoner with bits of golden light. A ball of pure energy above Troop Summoner absorbed all of the blood Joshua expelled. The golden blood was then rapidly swallowed by Troop Summoner. Joshua pped Troop Summoner with both of his hands as his body flew backward. At that moment, Troop Summoner had utterly detached itself from Joshua¡¯s control and was floating in midair. The surrounding spiritual energy began gathering around and pouring into Troop Summoner as if the magical item was a ck hole. Then, Joshua sensed something and turned his sight to the sky while pulling out his Formation Crusher. ¡°Unity formation!¡± He swallowed a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills, endured the pain in his circtory system, and poured a ridiculous amount of spiritual energy into Formation Crusher. Momentster, Formation Crusher flew over a dozen meters above the ground. In an instant, dozens ofyers of restraining barriers and formations were established on the ground below Joshua. Even with those formations, he was still worried. Subsequently, he summoned five spirit shields from his storage ring to protect his head. The golden blood is the blood essence that the Whitley family condensed through a special cultivation method. Even a few drops of them were extremely precious. What Joshua used earlier was also a forbidden technique of Troop Summoner. Once unleashed, one¡¯s Kore would be depleted. Additionally, they would be rejected by Heavenly Pryncyp, and they would suffer Pryncyp bacsh. Despite being some ten meters above ground, Troop Summoner was still ascending to the sky. At that moment, energy ripples could be seen spreading outward from around the Troop Summoner. The sight was visible even to the naked eye. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It contained an extremely cold aura. Anyone a few hundred meters away from the object could still sense the chill. At that moment, Winston, Karl, and the others spotted what was going on. As for the Remdikian cultivators, they instantly stopped fighting. After all, Joshua was their enemy, and the aura emitting from the book he pulled out had attracted their attention. Despite the apparent threat, Avery and the others didn¡¯t believe Joshua, a God Realm cultivator, had an ultimate technique they should be wary of. However, they were curious to learn what Joshua was trying to do. Based on thetest situation, Remdik¡¯s victory in the battle between God Realm cultivators was basically guaranteed as long as Ivanov remained rtively unharmed. Therefore, the skirmish involving over a dozen God Realm cultivators was halted because of a book. Everyone gazed at the book floating in the air, including Joshua, who was on full alert. Buzz¡­ Following a soul-touching whisper, two Heavenly Pryncyps descended. The first Heavenly Pryncypnded on Troop Summoner. The object¡¯s spiritual energy immediately exploded, transforming into an indescribable icy aura that was fanning outward at high speed. In the blink of an eye, it had already touched the edges of the sky. When the people on the battlefield detected the energy pulse, they felt a strange sense of uneasiness. At that moment, they were focusing their gaze on Joshua. The five spirit shields protecting Joshua¡¯s head, which was right under Troop Summoner, had silently turned into dust. Meanwhile, the ground within a ten-meter radius of Joshua had transformed into dark-redva. While the earth within three meters of Joshua hadn¡¯t been charred, it had turned ck. A bright white light in his chest had protected his life. Everyone was stunned, regardless of whether they were on his side or Remdik¡¯s. A magical item capable of protecting oneself from the Heavenly Way bacsh was highly sought after, even for a Divine Realm cultivator. ¡°We must have that magical item!¡± Aidan spoke in a small voice, yet everyone heard it. A few Remdikian didn¡¯t react to what they had just heard. Instead, they simply affixed their gaze on Joshua. There was only one magical item. Even if they obtained it, how were they going to split it? Furthermore, who would want to share it with others upon snatching it? A magical item capable of canceling a Pryncyp¡¯s bacsh would be immensely useful in blocking the attacks of Divine Realm cultivators who onlyprehended a Pryncyp on the surface level. The allure of such an item was too great for anyone to resist. ¡°Hey! Mask man!¡± Hayden shouted at Karl. ¡°What did that son of a b*tch say?¡± Karl tightened his grip on his long sword. ¡°They want to kill Joshua and snatch his magical item!¡± ¡°Magical item?¡± Slightly stunned, Hayden turned to Joshua before he noticed the white glow in the latter¡¯s chest. Upon waving the daggers in his hands, Hayden strode toward Avery. ¡°Like heck I¡¯m going to let them do that! Die!¡± Promptly, he dashed toward Remdik¡¯s camp, leaving an afterimage behind as he did. Meanwhile, it was as though the Remdikian cultivators hade to an agreement as they attacked in unison. However, their targets were no longer Karl and the others. Instead, it was Joshua. ¡°I didn¡¯t die, huh?¡± Joshua stared at the sky weakly and threw more pills into his mouth with great effort. The pills mitigated his wounds, replenished his spiritual energy, channeled his vitality, and did various other things. Joshua stuffed nearly ten pills into his mouth like they were popcorn. Remdik¡¯s side had two more God Realm cultivators than Chanaea¡¯s. Even though Karl and the others did their best to intercept the Remdikians, there were still hostile cultivators charging toward Joshua. Awoo! A howl was heard before a giant werewolf over three meters tall leaped across Joshua¡¯s head. Then, it landed on the edge of theva to face an approaching Remdikian God Realm cultivator. ¡°Die!¡± the Remdikian cultivator barked as he swung his long sword, cutting the werewolf¡¯s spirit shield and body in half. Just as the werewolf¡¯s blood was spilled into the air, dozens of figures shed past Joshua¡¯s head and landed around the Remdikian cultivator. Swiftly, they surrounded the Remdikian in threeyers. The mightiest werewolf circling the Remdikian was only an advanced phase Grandmaster Realm cultivator. Joshua struggled to climb up and face the Remdikian cultivator. However, he had lost half of his combat prowess after losing blood essence and being damaged by the Pryncyp bacsh. While the dozens of werewolf cultivators were intimidating, Grandmaster Realm cultivators were no match for God Realm cultivators. Before the Remdikian cultivator, the Grandmaster Realm werewolves were nothing butmbs waiting to be ughtered. At most, they could only stall the Remdikian cultivator from reaching Joshua. The next instant, three figuresnded next to Joshua. It was Zachary and the other two who had exited the battlefield earlier. Grabbing Zachary¡¯s arm, Joshua shouted, ¡°Quickly, ask them to stop! A battle against a God Realm cultivator isn¡¯t one they should participate in!¡± However, Zachary merely stared at his opponent frigidly. ¡°Alpha Warriors, self-destruct!¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Self-destruct? Joshua widened his eyes at the werewolves upon hearing Zachary¡¯s words. A violent fluctuation was spotted around the werewolf warriors, trapping the God Realm cultivator as their bodies rapidly expanded. Meanwhile, Kane and Andy grabbed Joshua¡¯s arms and leaped backward. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Zachary raised a spirit shield in front of them and protected Joshua behind him. Boom! Boom! Boom! The trio brought Joshua hundreds of meters away while a series of explosions urred. Each explosion was apanied by violent spiritual energy fluctuations. Joshua¡¯s eyes reddened. He knew each detonation represented the sacrifice of a Grandmaster Realm werewolf cultivator. Dozens of them self-destructed merely to save me! Vigorously, Joshua freed himself from Kane and Andy. Before Zachary could speak a word, Joshua pushed him aside. Joshua staggered as he stared at the sts urring hundreds of meters away. Then, he pointed at Zachary. ¡°Is it just because they¡¯re your soldiers that you¡¯ll sacrifice their lives with a singlemand? Are you telling me this is Asura¡¯s Office? What kind of organization have I been risking my life to protect? Or Jonathan with his?¡± His heart was filled with despair at that moment. Over a decade ago, the Whitley family was attacked by the eight respectable families. They faced a force nearly five times the size of theirs. In order to ensure their kin escaped safely, a number of them chose to self-destruct and took their enemies down with them. From them on, Joshua knew what to do. He told himself that he could only hope to exact revenge if he stayed alive. Even if he had to grovel before another, even if he had to serve the eight respectable families as theirpdog, he was going to keep on living. For the past ten years, he had endured plenty of humiliation and tests that the eight respectable families put him through, either openly or secretly, to gain a firm foothold. Joshua wasn¡¯t even disturbed when Wilbur betrayed him because, from his perspective, he had nothing else left to lose. However, at that moment, when he saw Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s cultivators sacrificing their lives to extend the life of a stranger they had never met before, something inside him snapped. This looks exactly like the scene from more than ten years ago. I clung to life for over a decade so I could have my revenge, yet, today, the nightmare I¡¯ve failed to remove from my mind is reying before my eyes. I don¡¯t know how to¡­ How am I supposed to ept this? Suddenly, Joshua felt someone cing a hand on his shoulder. Just as he tried to shove the hand away, he was numbed by a jolt of electricity. When he turned around, he saw it was Kane. Kane grinned at Joshua. ¡°Joshua, open your eyes and take a good look at the team behind you. Every one of us here is an irreceable member of Asura¡¯s Office. We won¡¯t just ask our subordinates to sacrifice themselves in cold blood. The only reason we aren¡¯t joining them right now is that we still need to rymands. When it¡¯s our turn, the three of us won¡¯t hesitate to die in front of you, either. You should leave. The oue has been decided. Eastern Allied Army has lost.¡± Upon finishing his sentence, he nodded at Joshua with gratitude and stood together with Zachary. Andy, who was at the side, sighed. ¡°Kane¡¯s right. We¡¯re themanders. It¡¯s easy to see how the battle¡¯s going to end. There¡¯s no hope for victory by this point. Joshua, do you know, for the past three years, I, Kane, and Terrence, who¡¯s not here right now, have been scheming to eliminate Yaleview Army? I never thought you¡¯d be the one by our side as we enter our final battle.¡± Taking a deep breath, he stared at the northern side of the battlefield. ¡°We¡¯ve just received news that Remdik¡¯s army has started crossing River Onxy and is heading toward Doveston. There¡¯s no need for any of you to fight against the Remdikian cultivators to the death. This is originally Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s battle, after all. ¡° Slightly dazed, Joshua stared at the trio before him. Including the unconscious Tiger and Hades, I¡¯ve met five of the Eight Kings of War during this battle. The remaining three are Jeremy, Western King of War; Dorian, Excalibur King of War; and Terrence, Cardinal King of War. They¡¯re guarding Chanaea¡¯s northwestern, southwestern, and southern coastline. Asura¡¯s Office has practically deployed all their avable troops to River Onxy¡¯s battlefield. They¡¯ve truly done their best. Gritting his teeth, Joshua stared at Zachary, Andy, and Kane. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office must pay back what it owes me in the future!¡± As he spoke, he aimed his left hand at the battlefield and closed his palm. Hundreds of meters away, a stream of green light shed across the sky beforending in his hand. At that moment, Troop Summoner was no longer nk. Instead, it was inscribed with countless names. Without dy, he read the names written on the Troop Summoner out loud. With each name he uttered, Joshua¡¯s countenance grew redder. After stating more than fifty names, his face had turned purple-red, looking as though it would bleed at any moment. Additionally, there was an unusually intense grimace on his countenance. Zachary, Andy, and Zane opened their mouths wide as they stared at him. It was because plenty of names Joshua read aloud were people they knew. All of those people were, without exception,manders selected by their respective armies. They were secondary and tertiary reserves formanders in Asura¡¯s Office, second only to the Eight Kings of War. In fact, the trio was very familiar with some of them because they personally cultivated those people. Additionally, all of them shared amon characteristic, which was that they were already killed by Remdik¡¯s bombardment earlier. However, thanks to Joshua, those dead warriors reemerged before the trio as green figures. Zachary called out the name of one of the green, nearly translucent men. With a trembling voice, Joshua rified, ¡°It¡¯s no use. They¡¯re already dead. I¡¯ve merely collected their vita, which hasn¡¯t dispersed yet.¡± Holding out his right hand, Joshua moved his finger that was on Troop Summoner and bellowed, ¡°Go! Summon your soldiers! The war has only just begun!¡± Silently, the remaining vita of over fiftymanders dispersed in the wind before reappearing on the charred battleground. Next to the deadmanders¡¯ remaining vita, balls of green light levitated from the ground and gathered before the group. The warriors who died in the bombardment rematerialized on the battlefield, covering the entire space in a sh Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 The word ¡°terrifying¡± couldn¡¯t even begin to describe the scene at that moment. Everyone, whether they be the retreating soldiers from Asura¡¯s Office or God Realm cultivators fighting to the death, was bewildered by the green ghosts on the battlefield. Earlier, everyone was wondering what the heck Joshua did to suffer such an immense Pryncyp bacsh. However, at that moment, everyone understood what had transpired. Joshua was snatching vita from Heavenly Pryncyp. Following the emergence of those spirits, the crowd on the battlefield noticed the surrounding spiritual energy was being drained fast. Karl tried to unleash a spell by forming hand gestures, but before the spell could take shape, an iplete spirit had already absorbed the spiritual energy he was using. ¡°This is¡­¡± Astonished, Karl watched a spirit warrior materialize at high speed. ¡°Only Precelestial Realm spirit warriors? These are men from my Eastern Army,¡± he muttered chokingly as he stared at the spirit warrior¡¯s clothing. Joshua, who was hundreds of meters away, had be so weak that he needed Zachary to help him stand. ¡°I endured a Pryncyp bacsh in exchange for draining all spiritual energy within a hundred-mile radius. Among the one hundred and ten thousand mortal soldiers from Eastern Army who had perished, I return sixty thousand Precelestial spirit warriors to you all. Take my Troop Summoner. Find someone full of spiritual energy to keep it operational. They¡¯ll be able to control these spirits for at most three hours.¡± Upon handing Troop Summoner to Zachary, Joshua lost his remaining energy to stand and copsed to the ground. Zachary tried holding up Joshua¡¯s body with spiritual energy, but the moment he did, the energy would instantly be sucked away. Resignedly, he held Joshua up, cing thetter¡¯s arm around his neck. A few figuresnded next to the group, one after another. Karl and the others had returned to Joshua¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Winston questioned with furrowed eyebrows. Andy briefly repeated Joshua¡¯s words and turned to Karl. While they didn¡¯t know Zero was the previous Prince of Diyouli, only Karl was a genuine core member of Asura¡¯s Office inparison to the other present God Realm cultivators. Additionally, Jonathan personally asked Karl to helm the Dark Special Forces, so they thought he was trustworthy. ¡°No one has richer spiritual energy than a God Realm cultivator. You should be the one to use Troop Summoner.¡± Promptly, Zachary handed the magical item to Karl. Then, he ordered the Eastern Allied Army to stop retreating and cooperate with the spirit warriors to retaliate against Remdik¡¯s forces. Meanwhile, Karl didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d regain the opportunity tomand Eastern Army in that manner. Even though it had only been months since he faked his death, he felt as if an eternity had passed. Momentster, he spoke into hismunication device. ¡°Freddie, I¡¯m the leader of Dark Special Forces, codename Zero. I¡¯m temporarily taking over themand of the Eastern Allied Army.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received your message, Zero. Dark Special Forces¡¯ Intelligence Unit will do its best to follow your orders,¡± replied Freddie. As the Dark Special Forces¡¯ leader, Karl had absolute power over Freddie. Thus, they faced no issues when working together. In a few short seconds, Freddie had already ordered his subordinates to send every bit of intel they had gathered on Remdik to Karl¡¯s and the others¡¯puters. That intel would be used as a reference for the next strategic deployment. ¡°Remdik¡¯s troops have already crossed River Onxy. They¡¯re only around eighty miles away from us.¡± ¡°There are more than six hundred thousand troops in Remdik¡¯s eastern allied forces. Medved Army is taking charge, and they¡¯re about to arrive at observation point 109¡­¡± ¡°Both nks of Remdik¡¯s united forces intend to spread east-west¡­¡± Karl was bombarded with one intel after another, causing a scowl to form on his visage. As he injected his spiritual energy into Troop Summoner, he raised his head and saw Avery¡¯s group on alert. ¡°Spirit warriors, kill them!¡± The sixty thousand spirit warriors were only in the first stage of Precelestial cultivation level. Therefore, they were only slightly more powerful than ordinary people. The best way to utilize the spirit warrior army was to make them charge toward Remdik¡¯s allied forces. An army of soldiers solely constructed from spiritual energy and unafraid of bullets would be enough to shred Remdik¡¯s allied forces¡¯ vanguardpletely. However, Karl understood that the number of deaths of mortal soldiers in the current war was not the focal point of the battle. Instead, it was all aboutpetition between high-levelbat prowess. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If they could kill Remdik¡¯s God Realm cultivators, then the tides of victory would turn to Eastern Allied Army¡¯s side. When that happened, Karl and the others couldpletely turn the whole war around. As Karl used the Troop Summoner, a sea of seemingly endless green warrior spirits crashed into Remdik¡¯s troops. ¡°Retreat!¡± roared Avery before sprinting far away. Behind him, a Remdik cultivator shot a ball of spiritual energy toward a spirit warrior. However, the remaining Heavenly Pryncyp caused his spiritual energy to be sucked into the spirit warriors the moment he waved his hand. It was then the Remdikians realized the truly terrifying thing about the spirit warriors. If they tried to use any spells with spiritual energy, not only would it do nothing to the spirit warriors, it would even replenish the spiritual energy of those ghostly creatures. While they could defeat the spirit warriors with weapons, they couldn¡¯t kill all sixty thousand of those things in that manner. Even if the spirit warriors stood still, allowing the Remdikians to kill them, thetter group would likely die of exhaustion first. Furthermore, Karl and the others were also chasing after the Remdikian troops with vicious scowls. In conclusion, the Remdikian cultivators were once again forced to flee. Next to Zachary, Kane carefully propped Joshua up and poured a blue liquid into thetter¡¯s mouth. It was Holy Blood that Ksana had given Joshua. The fluid could greatly regenerate one¡¯s spiritual energy and vitality, which was perfect for the overexerted Joshua. However, Ksana forgot to mention the most important thing about Holy Blood. While its effects were incredibly powerful, it was very addicting to cultivators. Ksana had been drinking it since she was a child, so while she was aware of the drawbacks, she had already grown ustomed to it. Meanwhile, Joshua didn¡¯t know any of those. The only thing he was certain of was that he could trust her, for she was Jonathan¡¯s pretty little servant. Besides, he was on the battlefield at that moment. He¡¯d do anything to restore his ability to fight as soon as possible. After a few gulps of Holy Blood, Joshua finally seemed better. He was shocked by Holy Blood¡¯s potency. ¡°What is this? How is it so effective at treating internal injuries?¡± Meanwhile, Seboxia and Ivanov had discovered something wasn¡¯t right. That was because the spiritual energy within a hundred-mile radius of Troop Summoner had been siphoned. Both of them were affected, even though they were Divine Realm cultivators who didn¡¯t need spiritual energy to fight. That was especially the case for Seboxia, who was borrowing Jonathan¡¯s body at the moment. The depletion of spiritual energy was already significantly affecting Seboxia¡¯s ability to cast spells. Joshua never could¡¯ve imagined his Troop Summoner would unintentionally affect the battle between the Divine Realm cultivators. Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 While Seboxia didn¡¯t need spiritual energy to battle, he was currently using Jonathan¡¯s body and only had permission to use just that¡ªhis body. He couldn¡¯t actually control the flow of techniques in Jonathan¡¯s body. By that point, Joshua had wholly drained the spiritual energy in the environment. Under normal circumstances, when cultivators sensed the external spiritual energy was diminishing, they would seal their meridians and sever their connection with the environment. It was to prevent their own spiritual energy from leaking into the world. However, Seboxia couldn¡¯t utilize Jonathan¡¯s cultivation methods. Thus, spiritual energy was leaking out of Jonathan¡¯s body like airing out of a deting balloon. Jonathan¡¯s body would be extremely weak if Seboxia couldn¡¯t plug the leak in time, which would directly affect hisbat prowess. In fact, because of the link, it was likely Seboxia would be targeted by a heavenly trial again after a Pryncyp locked onto him. He roared at Jonathan, who was dwelling deep in the spiritual sense. ¡°Jonathan! I need you to seal your meridians!¡± Momentster, it was as if Jonathan was woken up by an explosion. The senses he lost finally returned to him. Reflexively, he tried to control his hands, but he couldn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t snatched the control of his body back. ¡°Seboxia¡ª¡± ¡°Stop wasting time and close your meridians. I didn¡¯t wake you up to hand your body¡¯s control back to you.¡± Seboxia¡¯s cold voice rang in Jonathan¡¯s mind. ¡°Our current opponent is a Divine Realm cultivator. What do you think will happen if I hand the body back to you? If he didn¡¯t underestimate me earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have given me a chance to escape. The instant Ivanov detects your attempt to wrestle back control of your body, you¡¯ll die.¡± Jonathan¡¯stest status was unique. His body was like a vessel. If he wanted to regain control of his body, he just needed to surface on the consciousness field. However, Seboxia wasn¡¯t handing full control back to him. In fact, he was still using his own vita to suppress Jonathan¡¯s. Therefore, Jonathan was currently locked in a state where he was half in control. If Seboxia wanted to extinguish Jonathan¡¯s vita, he could do it with a single thought. Ultimately, Seboxia didn¡¯t do that, and Jonathan cooperated with him. Using his newly restored control, Jonathan shut off the meridians in his body, severing his connection with the outside world. Concurrently, Ivanov had lost interest in attacking Jonathan. Upon detecting the loss of spiritual energy, he turned to the south, the origin of the anomaly. He leaped, thinking, There¡¯s no way God Realm cultivators are capable of resisting a forbidden technique that drains all spiritual energy in such a wide area. While Avery and the others are destined to be sacrificed in the three-way conflict between the tsar, the Welsh family, and Sanctuary, those God Realm cultivators mustn¡¯t die here. They¡¯re still extremely useful in the battle of River Onxy. Naturally, Seboxia and Jonathan weren¡¯t going to allow Ivanov to just flee. ¡°If you can kill Ivanov, I promise I¡¯ll do anything you want, Seboxia.¡± Despite being in a half-suppressed state, Jonathan could still converse with Seboxia. Seboxia scoffed. ¡°Your Cor has been broken, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of going back against your word, and you¡¯re not surviving a Divine Tribtion, so your promise to me means nothing. I¡¯m merely chasing after Ivanov because I need someone to replenish the life force I¡¯ve wasted. Besides, I¡¯m curious to meet the person who drained all the spiritual energy from such a massive area at once.¡± With the Pryncyp of Strength negating the effects of gravity, Ivanov traveled across hundreds of meters in a single leap. Meanwhile, life flourished wherever Seboxia passed through. Every time he stepped on the barren land, his footprints would glow green before nts grew within its some ten-meter radius. It was as though the two Divine Realm cultivators had reached a silent agreement. None of them attacked each other as they rushed toward Joshua¡¯s location. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Under Karl¡¯s leadership, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s cultivators had be Remdik¡¯s biggest obstacles. The spirit warriors endlessly crashed into Avery¡¯s group like ocean waves. The God Realm cultivators view those below their cultivation level as mere ants. Theoretically speaking, Precelestial Realm cultivators, the weakest cultivators, couldn¡¯t win against God Realm Cultivators regardless of numbers. However, theories were just that. Practically, even ants, with enough numbers, could kill an elephant. The spirit warriors didn¡¯t need to worry about spells. After all, Troop Summoner had sucked the spiritual energy in the area dry. So, they could easily overwhelm their much more powerful opponents. Even by relying on Heavenly Pryncyp, it would still take a few hours to erase the gap in spiritual energy. Any form of spiritual energy in the area would be forcefully siphoned by Heavenly Pryncyp and returned to the world. The Remdikians, who had lost the ability tounch wide-range attacks, couldn¡¯t defend themselves against the spirit warriors¡¯ assault. ¡°Godd*mmit! I¡¯ll cover you all! Retreat now!¡± roared Aidan as his body swelled in size. Two hideous gloves appeared on his hands before he smashed his fists onto the ground behind him. Boom! Following Aidan¡¯s growl, the ground trembled, and a dust storm formed. The dozens of Precelestial Realm spirit warriors in front of Aidan were instantly destroyed by his attack. However, right as those spirit warriors vanished, more charged toward him to fill in the void. Meanwhile, Avery grabbed multiple spirit stones. ¡°Step away!¡± he yelled before crushing all the stones. While the spirit stones weren¡¯t high-grade, they were at least middle-grade and contained a lot of spiritual energy. After all of them were crushed simultaneously, the spiritual energy hiding within instantly spread outward. Just as the spiritual energy was rapidly vanishing, Avery performed an odd gesture with both his hands. ¡°Die!¡± It was as if a ball of formless me materialized between his hands. The candlelight-like me danced on Avery¡¯s fingertips. Even though they seemed like they would extinguish at any moment, it was actually emitting haunting fluctuations. When the Remdikian cultivators saw the fire in Avery¡¯s hands, they promptly ignored the attacks from Karl¡¯s group and stepped away. It was as if they had witnessed something terrifying. Concurrently, Karl and the others had noticed the peculiar ball of me in Avery¡¯s hands. They wanted to stop it, but it was toote. At that moment, a Precelestial Realm spirit warrior charged toward Avery. Instead of dodging, Avery raised his hand and pressed the nigh-extinguished me into the spirit warrior¡¯s body Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 As the spirit warrior passed Avery by, a fire started burning atop its head. Just as the Precelestial Realm spirit warrior tried to touch the me, it was instantly incinerated. The dancing me multiplied several times in a sh. Additionally, the moment the Precelestial Realm spirit warrior exploded, infernal balls spread toward its nearbyrades. At that moment, the spirit warriors around the Remdikians were packed very tightly together. As the mended on the spirit warriors, they struggled agonizingly. The fire burned the spirit warriors continuously as though it had found nourishment. In just a few minutes, the fire had turned hundreds of spirit warriors into ashes. Moreover, the me was rapidly spreading through the army of spirit warriors. Avery stared at Joshua, extinguished the fire on his fingertip with a snap, and left. No words were uttered, yet Joshua clearly understood Avery¡¯s provocation. ¡°Spirit warriors, retreat!¡± Troop Summoner had already been returned to Joshua. With the help of the Holy Blood, he didn¡¯t need to be tended to by others anymore, though he still wasn¡¯t back at full strength. He used Troop Summoner tomand the spirit warriors to retreat. Ever since Avery¡¯s inferno started dispersing, Joshua had learned its special characteristic from Troop Summoner. The fire burned on spiritual energy. In order to avoid all the spirit warriors he summoned from perishing in the zing sea, Joshua had no choice but to abandon the central area, which had roughly five thousand burning spirit warriors. Additionally, he requested the spirit warriors in the outer ring to withdraw. However, that also meant giving the Remdikian cultivators a chance to escape. If the spirit warriors had held their ground, Karl and the others could¡¯ve continued to entangle with the Remdikians. Unfortunately, the spirit warriors near the Remdikians had all died in that eerie inferno. With no one blocking their paths, the Remdikians departed to the north. ¡°What do we do?¡± Hayden gritted his teeth. Joshua, holding Troop Summoner, shook his head resignedly. ¡°We¡¯ve lost the opportunity to stop them.¡± While the others weren¡¯t happy to hear that, they sighed with relief in unison. Even though Asura¡¯s Office and the others temporarily gained the upper hand thanks to the spirit warriors, they understood that they had barely held on. They werecking in numbers andbat strength necessary to secure a victory. They would be fine in the short term, but if the war dragged on, they might very well be the loser. ¡°These motherf*cking Remdikians are so difficult to deal with!¡± cursed Hayden as he watched Avery and the others leave. Then, he turned around and spat out a mouthful of blood. Clearly, he had suffered severe damage from the battle earlier. In response to seeing that, Joshua offered thest few mouthfuls of Holy Blood to Hayden. ¡°This is the medicine Ksana gave me. How about you give it a try?¡± A dazed look settled on Hayden¡¯s countenance as he epted the Holy Blood and stared at its blue glow. ¡°It seems a little creepy¡ª¡± Before he could end his sentence, the others turned their sights toward the north. From afar, two extremely powerful auras arrived above them in the blink of an eye. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was Ivanov and Jonathan. Despite the former dropping from the sky at high speed, his momentum reduced drastically when he was less than a meter above the ground. Suddenly, he was floating like a feather. Concurrently, Jonathannded gently in front of Joshua and the others with sped hands. ¡°Divine Realm!¡± The group stepped backward without dy. They didn¡¯t have the nerve to approach either Jonathan or Ivanov. The group was only temporarily working with each other. Thus, they were worried about getting killed by Jonathan. He could wipe them out in an instant if he wanted to since he had reached Divine Realm. Additionally, Divine Realm cultivatorsmonly utilized the power of Pryncyps. They could hurt others with only their auras and nothing else. The closer someone¡¯s cultivation level was to Divine Realm, the more pressure they would experience. Therefore, Joshua and Winston were having a very bad time. One of them was focused on strengthening their body while the other was on spells and restraining barriers, but both had touched the edge of Pryncyp. So far, they hadn¡¯tprehended even a broken Pryncyp. That was because they were stuck in the middle phase God Realm cultivation level. Hence, based on what they had alreadyprehended about their own Pryncyp, it would be easy for them to comprehend a Pryncyp once they became an advanced phase God Realm cultivator. In any case, people with lower cultivation levels, like Ksana and Hayden, only felt slightly ufortable when facing Ivanov and Jonathan, even though they also experienced the pressure. Meanwhile, Joshua and Winston felt as if they were carrying two copsed mountaintops on their backs. Without dy, they retreated hundreds of meters away and stared at the battlefield as cold sweats broke out on their body. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Jonathan a Divine Realm cultivator?¡± wondered Joshua in a hoarse voice while wiping the sweat on his forehead. It wasn¡¯t just him. Even Winston, who always thought he understood Jonathan very well, was dumbstruck. While Divine Realm and God Realm seemed only separated by a mere cultivation level, in reality, the difference was vast. If Jonathan was truly a Divine Realm cultivator, then the eight respectable families would start treating him differently. In fact, they would have to acknowledge Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office as a unique existence, independent of the respectable families within Chanaea. The only person who wasn¡¯t astonished by the revtion was Ksana. Back in Remdik, she was on the verge of death when she and Jonathan were surrounded by nearly two thousand werewolves. However, Jonathan forcefully snatched her life back from the grips of the Grim Reaper with life force. Moreover, he healed all her wounds. It seemed like a miracle from her perspective. From that point onward, Ksana started treating Jonathan like a god. Even if Jonathan told her that he had ascended into godhood at that moment, she still wouldn¡¯t doubt him. At most, she would just be shocked for a moment, nod, and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you should¡¯ve been, Master.¡± Therefore, the fact that he had be a Divine Realm cultivator didn¡¯t faze her. Standing on the battlefield, Ivanov released a colossal amount of spiritual energy into his surroundings and examined the spirit warriors in detail. ¡°Precelestial Realm¡­¡± Narrowing his eyes, he swept his gaze past the battlefield. Momentster, his line of sightnded on Joshua. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Through the assistance of Pryncyp, he expeditiously found the connection between the Troop Summoner in Joshua¡¯s hand and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The spirit warriors are only Precelestial Realm because the caster¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t high enough. I¡¯m sure of it. If I had used Troop Summoner instead, these spirit warriors would¡¯ve been at least Superior Realm! I must obtain that magical item! Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 ¡°You¡¯re Joshua Whitley?¡± Creases formed on Ivanov¡¯s forehead as he looked at Joshua, who stood over a hundred meters away. However, Joshua could hear Ivanov¡¯s words as clearly as if thetter had said it by his ear. Even though the two were in different factions at that moment, Joshua didn¡¯t dare to dy his response. Despite his curiosity at Ivanov¡¯s sudden call, Joshua was no idiot. He suspected it was rted to the summoned spirit warriors. Joshua bowed and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Joshua Whitley. What is it, Mr. Ivanov?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Joshua¡¯s answer surprised Ivanov. He didn¡¯t expect Joshua to know his name. Even though Ivanov could be considered the true holder of the decision-making role in Remdik and was leading half of the nation¡¯s military defense, only Remdik¡¯s upper echelon knew about his prowess, while the outsiders were oblivious to his identity. It was the same as Asura¡¯s Office keeping Jonathan¡¯s identity a secret. After all, the safety of the one holding such vast resources in his hands was extremely important. In history, there was more than one cultivator who was schemed against and murdered, despite being unrivaled. Looking at Ivanov, Joshua bowed formally again. ¡°Although I was under the control of the eight respectable families when I held reign, I still paid extra attention to Remdik¡¯s intelligence.¡± Ivanov nodded at his exnation. He might not have been interested in Chanaea¡¯s internal dispute, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t aware of them. The eight respectable families had plenty of God Realm cultivators. Remdik only knew the estimated number, and their main focus was on the eight respectable families¡¯ Divine Realm cultivators. However, Remdik paid special attention to the four God Realm cultivators who grew between the gaps of the eight respectable families on the vastnd of Chanaea. Joshua, Jonathan, Wilbur, and Karl. Those four were the new generation of God Realm cultivators who grew swiftly despite being in a high- pressure environment. On the vastnd of Chanaea, it was exceptionally challenging to meet the criteria of bing a God Realm cultivator if one didn¡¯t belong to the eight respectable families or wasn¡¯t their extended kin. The four aforementioned, however, had wilfully grown to that stage on their own. Jonathan had established Asura¡¯s Office while Karl held reign to the special missileunch facility in Doveston. Wilbur and Joshua held control over the Yaleview Army and frequently caused havoc under the nose of the eight respectable families. Their behavior was provocative, to say the least. Luck, chance, temperament, cultivation method, skills, and techniques¡­ The necessary conditions to be a God Realm cultivator were much harder for Jonathan and the other three. Yet, under such a tough environment, the four still persistently paved their way in Chanaea. Even the tsar had mentioned the four of them more than once. Hemented if the four of them were born in Remdik, Remdik would have no fear of internal nor external dispute for a century toe. Chanaea, however, kept trying their best to obliterate the four of them. It was irony at its peak. Hesitance shed across Ivanov¡¯s gaze as he looked at the faraway man. ¡°As Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zonemander-in-chief, I¡¯m currently inviting you to be a citizen of Remdik, Joshua. As long as you agree, Remdik shall fulfill all your cultivation needs and even provide any amodation you want. Your status is only secondary to mine. Are you willing to convert?¡± No one imagined Ivanov would tantly poach talents from Chanaea. The talent being Joshua with a unique identity, nheless. Hayden turned to Joshua and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Joshua, he looks sincere, and his conditions aren¡¯t bad. Are you interested?¡± Joshua rolled his eyes at Hayden¡¯s question, whirled around, and bowed at Ivanov. ¡°Mr. Ivanov, I desperately want to know why you think I¡¯ll ept your invitation?¡± ¡°With your cultivation level and temperament, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be any weaker than I am in the future.¡± Ivanov added, with a smile, ¡°If we¡¯re in Remdik, cultivators like you will gain the aid of the entire Gomez family. s, you¡¯re in Chanaea, where the eight respectable families want nothing more than to ughter you. I truly don¡¯t understand. Dispute between respectable families happens in every country, but only the eight respectable families in Chanaea can feign ignorance of their nation¡¯s invasion as though nothing is happening. If Remdik suffers an invasion, all of our respectable families will give it their all to fight against the invaders. A country like that which only knows how to hide behind the eight respectable families and ancient sect isn¡¯t worth your and the Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s protection.¡± Ivanov words rendered the site to fall silent. Regardless if it was Hayden, a direct victim of overworking by eight respectable families, or Karl, Zachary, or the others, even the three members of the Leeson family lowered their heads. Ivanov¡¯s voice echoed across the battlefield and fell onto the ears of a few million soldiers. His words weren¡¯t directed only at Joshua. It was aimed at all the soldiers of Asura¡¯s Office. The eight respectable families had both manpower and resources, but in a fight against Chanaea¡¯s invasion, only the Leeson family had deployed three God Realm cultivators. The nation¡¯s interest or love for their mothend wasn¡¯t their reason for doing so. Instead, they were scared Doveston would fall into Remdik¡¯s hands, and they would be impacted. That was the only reason they interfered. The most despairing fact was even if members of the Asura¡¯s Office had won the war and protected Doveston against Remdik¡¯s invasion, the eight respectable families would still keep their status and authority. They didn¡¯t have to make any effort to stand above everyone else and continue to be in charge of the nation¡¯sws. ¡°Yeah. What the h*ll are we doing?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I, too, don¡¯t understand what we¡¯re fighting for.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for the sake of your family and friends! Why are you¡ª¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s for the sake of my family and friends, but why do the eight respectable families get to prevail over the rest of the country when they do nothing at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of us fighting the war?¡± ¡°We put our lives on the line on the battlefield, yet in the end, the eight respectable families are the ones who reap all the benefits.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we might as well surrender and let the Remdik army invade the country! Nobody will be living their best lives then!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The murmurs were getting louder and louder. Some men even tossed down their guns and weapons onto the ground. Joshua¡¯s and the others¡¯ expressions turned grim. ¡°It¡¯s a hex! Have them cover their ears!¡± Joshua shouted at Zachary and the others. However, Zachary¡¯s and the others¡¯ expressions were dour, for they already knew they were toote. Although their cultivation level hadn¡¯t reached God Realm, they were, nheless, excellent commanders on the battlefield. Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s final goal was to obliterate the eight respectable families. Instead, the families had be the beneficiary of the deaths of soldiers who gave their all. What was more, a few simple words from Ivanov had undeniably torn an opening in the hearts of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s soldiers. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Wee ¡°We can¡¯t hold them off anymore!¡± Zachary and hispanions uttered through gritted teeth as they nced back at the soldiers of Asura¡¯s Office. Despite their ability tomand Eastern Allied Army through their military orders, it was evident to all that a soldier devoid of the will to fight was as good as useless, even with a weapon in hand. At this moment, Jonathan could see the outside world from within his body but was powerless to intervene. Seboxia had once again sealed him away. After all, Seboxia was aware of Jonathan¡¯s emotional vtility, prone to reckless, consequence- ignoring actions at the slightest provocation. If Jonathan were to regain control of his body now, there was no telling what havoc he might wreak. However,bat between Divine Realm cultivators was extraordinarily dangerous. Even a moment¡¯s distraction could lead to a perilous end. Furthermore, Seboxia intended for Jonathan to experience a crushing defeat. The morale of the Eastern Allied Army was already wavering, and the consequences of direct confrontation with Remdik¡¯s main forces were foreseeable. Though Jonathan had broken his own Cor, Seboxia noticed through observation that Jonathan had not resigned to his fate but was trying everything possible to prevent his cultivation level from declining. Initially, Seboxia had naively thought that Jonathan was merely making ast-ditch struggle, unwilling to be a mere mortal. However, he gradually realized that Jonathan didn¡¯t seem to care about the loss of his spiritual energy. What he cared about was his Pryncyp. After losing his Pryncyp of ughter, Jonathan spent most of his time pondering and meditating. Even during travel, he would close his eyes and meditate whenever he had a spare moment. Despite Seboxia¡¯s advanced cultivation level, he was unable to discern Jonathan¡¯s thoughts. It was not until Jonathan entered Flow State on the battlefield that Seboxia finally sensed something amiss. Jonathan had not only discovered a way to counter the divine space but also, during his enlightenment, Seboxia once again felt a hint of Heavenly Pryncyp¡¯s influence. This all pointed toward one thing¡ªJonathan was seeking recognition from a new Pryncyp of Strength! Such a situation was unheard of. After all, it was difficult enough for a cultivator to receive the acknowledgment of a single Pryncyp out of the three thousand Great Pryncyps in their lifetime. However, Jonathan was actually seeking acknowledgment from a second Pryncyp. Besides, the fact that he entered Flow State signified that Jonathan might have truly gained a sliver of recognition from Heavenly Pryncyp. This realization unsettled Seboxia. Initially, upon entering Jonathan¡¯s body, Seboxia was interested in the former¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter, but as time passed, Seboxia began to understand that Jonathan was a rare genius. If not suppressed, he might attain Divine Realm and bepletely out of Seboxia¡¯s control. Therefore, Seboxia continually disrupted Jonathan¡¯s Cor, hoping to inhibit his cultivation progress. Yet, even in a state of shattered Cor and total despair, Jonathan managed to enter Flow State. His talent was simply unprecedented. Seboxia knew if Jonathan grasped Pryncyp of Strength once again, having experienced the shattering of his Pryncyp, Jonathan¡¯s new Pryncyp would be unbreakable. To shatter Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp once again, Seboxia prepared to use the lives of the Eastern Allied Army as an invisible sword. He thought highly of Jonathan, but that was only as a tool. If the tool carried the risk of turning against its master, Seboxia would not show mercy. The hundreds of thousands of soldiers of the Eastern Allied Army didn¡¯t matter to him. After all, when he founded Seboxiasm, he had killed millions without hesitation. ¡°Seboxia, let me out!¡± Jonathan yelled from the cage under the consciousness field. However, Seboxia not only didn¡¯t let Jonathan out but evenpletely sealed him off in a thought, making it impossible for him to see the outside world. As thest sense of the outside world disappeared, Jonathan, sitting in the empty spiritual sense prison, waspletely dumbfounded. He had voluntarily given up control over his body, and now with Seboxia¡¯s spiritual sense upying his body, it was impossible for Jonathan to retake it. Moreover, given the strength of Seboxia¡¯s spiritual sense, there was simply no room for Jonathan to resist if the man wanted to possess him. Hence, Jonathan stood in the spiritual sense prison, eyeing the white space around him in despair. Having his senses stripped away, he had lost all judgment of the outside world, and he was even unable to determine the passage of time. He didn¡¯t know whether a day or a year had passed. Jonathany in the bright white light, quietly waiting for the cage to be opened or for his sudden death. It is possible that decades have already passed in the outside world, and everything has changed, yet I wouldn¡¯t have a single clue. Meanwhile, Seboxia was looking indifferently at Ivanov not far away. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If Ivanov were to go on a killing spree now, Seboxia would certainly not stop him. However, just as everyone thought the morale of the Eastern Allied Army was about topletely copse, both Ivanov and Seboxia turned their faces slightly to the right. Joshua and the others were a step behind, but they also turned their heads. Boom, boom, boom¡­ Sounds like war drums came from a distance and quickly echoed through the heavens and the earth. Apanied by the sound of the war drums, a figure quickly approached from a distance. When hended close by, a surge of battle aura swept the entire area. Everyone held up their shields to block, and then retreated. It was another Divine Realm cultivator. Joshua and the others wore grim expressions on their faces, desperately wanting to get a clear glimpse of who had arrived. The newly appeared Divine Realm cultivator would dictate the direction of the entire battle, but they didn¡¯t know if he would side with Remdik or Asura¡¯s Office. Karl and Zachary had already lost their hopes at this juncture. It was said that one knew their own affairs the best, and although Asura¡¯s Office looked powerful, there were only a handful of high-level cultivators. They only had a few God Realm cultivators, and Divine Realm cultivators were even harder toe by. Although Jonathan disyed the cultivation of a Divine Realm cultivator, Karl and the others understood that he must have used some kind of taboo method. As for the newly appeared Divine Realm cultivator, no matter who he was, he could not possibly side with Asura¡¯s Office. They feared the battle was truly lost. However, not everyone was as disheartened as Karl and the others. For instance, the three from the Leeson family had a hint of smile on their faces. Leading the group, Winston sheathed his billhook, straightened his clothes, and surprisingly, without even maintaining a spiritual shield, he walked toward the location where the third Divine Realm cultivator hadnded. Amidst the shockwave, the three Leesons stood in a formation and promptly bowed in the direction ahead. ¡°We, Winston, Remy, and Fletcher, hereby wee you, Mr. Quintus!¡± Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Mr. Quintus? Upon hearing the Leesons¡¯ words, Joshua and the others turned somber. As the wind and sand settled, a thin figure emerged from the aftermath, catching the attention of everyone present. The elderly man¡¯s figure was slightly hunched, his frame seemingly fragile. Yet, as he stood there, an aura of unyielding determination and invincibility emanated from him. Despite the man¡¯s age and the icy environment, he was merely wearing a thin green robe. With the cloth shoes adorning his feet, as well as the flowing white beard and hair, he resembled an ancient deity from fantasy stories. When he heard Winston and the others, he quickly lifted his hand and smiled at them. ¡°Yes, yes, as always, the Leesons have impable manners, unlike those unruly brats over there who seem to have forgotten the importance of respecting their elders,¡± Quintus merrily said as he patted Winston¡¯s arm in satisfaction. Karl, Hayden, and the rest were still dumbfounded as they wondered, But we¡¯ve got to know who you are before we can even greet you! Nheless, they kept those words hidden in their mind. They would never dare to voice them out loud. After all, no matter how kindly a Divine Realm cultivator looked, their hands were stained with blood. To them, killing a God Realm cultivator was akin to crushing two ants to death, a task of minimal significance and effortless execution. Thus, it was best for Karl and the others to not draw attention to themselves. At that thought, they sheathed their weapons and stood in respectful silence, fully aware of the consequences of provoking Quintus from the Leeson family. However, there was an exception¡ªKsana. Ksana, being from a warrior lineage, possessed an innate fearlessness within her. In fact, she even ran over to the Leesons when she saw Quintus. ¡°Mister, are you here to help us out?¡± Ksana asked in ented Chanaean. Quintus narrowed his eyes and turned to Ksana. ¡°You¡­ This girl isn¡¯t a Chanaean, is she?¡± Quintus asked, turning to Winston. As Winston supported Quintus, he muttered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Quintus. This girl is called Ksana, and she¡¯s a Remdikian. I don¡¯t know why, but she thinks of Jonathan as her master and has been fighting on behalf of Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°Fighting on behalf of Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Quintus smacked his lips before nodding. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Those who can forsake darkness and embrace the light, regardless of their country of origin, are our comrades. What a pity her hips are too small, and she won¡¯t be able to bear a son. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve introduced her to Sidney¡­¡± The mention of Sidney¡¯s name brought a sigh to Quintus¡¯ lips. He then took Winston¡¯s hand as a sense of mncholy washed over him. ¡°Winston, do you know how much I dote on my favorite grandson? I wished I could give him everything that is good in this world. Yet, he¡¯s almost thirty, and he¡¯s still not looking for a spouse. I¡¯m waiting to hold my great-grandchildren, and I wonder how many more years I can live until my dreames true.¡± Karl and the others could only stare at the elderly man, bewildered and at a loss. Why are they talking about family matters all of a sudden? Winston promptly cleared his throat awkwardly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem. Mr. Quintus, let us talk about Sidney¡¯s marriage matter when we¡¯re back. We¡¯re¡­ in the middle of a war.¡± Quintus was momentarily surprised by the younger man¡¯s words. Then, he gazed nkly at the people around him until his eyes finally settled on Joshua. ¡°The boy from the Whitley family?¡± When Joshua realized that Quintus¡¯ gaze was on him, he quickly made a small cut on his thumb and tapped Troop Summoner. While Troop Summoner had already disyed impressive power, it had not yet revealed its full potential. If Quintus were to confront him, Joshua was determined to unleash the true might of Troop Summoner, regardless of the consequences. Upon noticing Joshua¡¯s determination, Quintus shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve helped Asura¡¯s Office in fending off the enemies today despite the relentless attacks from the eight respectable families. The Leesons won¡¯t put you in a difficult spot anymore, but that is all we¡¯ll do. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for in Delisgar Ridge, but that is the Leeson family¡¯s territory. We won¡¯t let you leave so easily if you¡¯re trying to take something from us.¡± Quintus¡¯ words let the others sigh in relief. The eight respectable families have been searching for thest descendant of the Whitley family for more than a decade, and now, Joshua was right in front of the Leesons. Everyone was terrified that Quintus woulde after Joshua. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Joshua kept away his Troop Summoner. However, the faintly flickering white light on his chest was a sign of him still being on his guard. Quintus then turned to look at Jonathan and Ivanov. ¡°Who said that the eight respectable families of Chanaea don¡¯t pay attention to world affairs? How dare you wreak havoc in Chanaea? Do you have a death wish?¡± Quintus¡¯ voice was a mere whisper, but his Pryncyp ensured that his words resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. As Quintus¡¯ words reached the ears of the demoralized soldiers of Asura¡¯s Office, a wave of confusion swept through their ranks, and they nced around in bewilderment. Most were ordinary people. Even if they were cultivators, they were only Precelestial Realm and Postcelestial Realm cultivators¡ªthey could not sense Divine Realm cultivators¡¯ power. Hence, they had no idea what just happened. All they knew was that someone else had appeared and was confronting the Remdikian cultivator. Still confused, the soldiers turned around, hoping to move to the front to find out who was speaking. But Quintus took a step forward at that moment. Bam! A powerful gust of spiritual energy surged outward on the battlefield with a deafening roar. ¡°Divine Realm cultivator Quintus of Doveston¡¯s Leeson family is joining the battle.¡± The simple sentence brought silence upon the Eastern Allied Army. A few secondster, the thundering cheer of the people reverberated in the space. Winston whipped his head to look at the cheering soldiers behind him with wide eyes. The original intention of requesting the assistance of a Divine Realm cultivator from the Leeson family was to minimize the devastating impact of the war on their family. He never anticipated that the elder of the Leeson family would be the source of morale for the soldiers of Asura¡¯s Office. Quintus fixed his gaze upon Ivanov, his eyes brimming with vicious fighting spirit. ¡°You have ten seconds to leave this ce. If you don¡¯t, then you¡¯re going to die here.¡± However, Ivanov¡¯s gaze toward Quintus remained cold and detached. With a slight sway of his feet, he reappeared right beside Quintus. ¡°Those who stand in my way shall die!¡± With a powerful punch, Ivanov unleashed a devastating force that reverberated through Quintus¡¯ surroundings, causing thend within a radius of over ten meters to copse as if struck by an invisible, heavy hammer. Quintus sunk with the ground. ¡°Retreat!¡± Winston yelled to the soldiers, but he was still affected by the shockwave of the two Divine Realm cultivators¡¯ attacks. His shield flew, and Winston coughed out a mouthful of blood before dashing forward. Meanwhile, Seboxia had discreetlynded behind Ivanov. Extending his palm, he delivered a powerful smack directly to Ivanov¡¯s chest from behind. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 The punch was extremely swift. Ivanov had just exhausted his energy. No matter how fast his reaction might be, he could barely dodge in time when faced with Seboxia, who was at the same level as him. Confronted by Seboxia¡¯s deadly palm, Ivanov channeled all his spiritual energy to his legs and leaped into the sky. However, the moment he jumped, a skinny hand stretched out from underneath the ground and gripped his ankle tightly. "Come down!¡± yelled Quintus as he burst out from underground and pulled Ivanov down. Two afterimages attacked Ivanov from the front and back simultaneously. If those attacks collided with Ivanov, he would be so severely injured that he would no longer be able to fight, even if he was not dead. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In the nick of time, Ivanov let out a furious roar. A circr spirit shield that was three meters wide surrounded him instantly. Those two attacking Ivanov were sent flying away after being deflected by the spirit shield. ¡°The Pryncyp force field?¡± Quintus¡¯s feet slid across the ground, the humongous force causing his feet to leave two deep streaks in the ground. After adjusting his body, Quintus once again disappeared into thin air. What Quintus had mastered was Pryncyp of War. Even when faced with a powerful opponent, he would not retreat in the slightest bit. It was also precisely in this battle to the end that Quintus¡¯patibility with Pryncyp of War increased even more, to the extent that it almost reached the absolute phase. Quintus had also relied on Pryncyp of War to protect Doveston for almost a hundred years. The other respectable families did not even dare to set their sights on Doveston. The afterimage flickered. Quintus¡¯ fists rained on Ivanov¡¯s Pryncyp force field and smashed it. Boom! Boom! Boom! A series of explosions sounded from the heart of the battlefield. Underneath the ground, Seboxia had sent a massive vine to burst above the ground. It entangled Ivanov¡¯s body, making it impossible for him to evade. With the two joining forces, a hundred blows had been exchanged in just a short while. The massive force sent Ivanov flying into the sky as well. ¡°Let me do it!¡± When Seboxia pressed his palms together, a small tree underneath grew underneath his feet and raised him to the sky. No matter how advanced one¡¯s cultivation level was, no one knew how to fly. Ivanov, who had nothing supporting him underneath his feet, could only defend himself when faced with Seboxia¡¯s attacks. Besides, Quintus was assisting on the side, Ivanov¡¯s death was certain. However, at that moment, Ivanov formed an extremely strange sign with his hands while he was falling from the sky. ¡°Since you want to die so badly, don¡¯t me me for this!¡± Immediately after speaking, Ivanov spread his hands out, as if he was embracing the earth. The distorted Pryncyp spirit shield around him exploded in an instant. Buzz¡­ A buzzing sound rang across the sky, causing the expressions on Seboxia and Quintus¡¯ faces to change drastically. Meanwhile, those from the Asura¡¯s Office on the ground descended into panic. Hayden, who was standing beside Karl, crashed onto the ground forcefully as blood spewed from his mouth. Karl waspletely oblivious to what was happening as he did not see any attacking their way. Feeling wary, he was about to help Hayden up when thetter suddenly yelled, ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Everyone was so shocked by what he said that no one dared to budge. Lying on the ground in agony, Hayden looked at Joshua. ¡°Joshua, pull me out using your spiritual energy. Be careful not to step over my ankle. The gravity field here is different from your side. At that moment, I felt like a truck had just mmed against my left shoulder, pinning me to the ground. Pull me out now. My body can¡¯t bear this any longer¡­¡± Although Joshua and the rest were astonished when they heard that, the most important thing at hand was to save Hayden. A few of them dragged Hayden out of the gravity field using their spiritual energy. Pfft! Blood spurted from Hayden¡¯s mouth the moment he was dragged out. Reacting quickly, Joshua exerted some pressure on Hayden¡¯s chest using spiritual energy. ¡°His lungs have been punctured. The gravity earlier was exerting pressure on them. However, now that he¡¯s back in the normal gravity field, his lungs will copse and he¡¯ll die.¡± Before anyone could say anything, Joshua grabbed Hayden¡¯s hand and started to tend to his injury. However, more than half of his face had already turned sallow by then. Joshua hesitated upon observing that. Suddenly thinking of something, he whipped out a pill and shoved it into Hayden¡¯s mouth. ¡°This Dormant Pill can reduce your vitality to the minimum. It¡¯ll buy you some time for healing.¡± As he spoke, Joshua grabbed the remaining Holy Blood that Ksana had given him and poured it into Hayden¡¯s mouth. ¡°This is Ksana¡¯s holy medicine. I¡¯ve tested it out personally!¡± Hayden gulped that tiny bottle of Holy Blood down. Within a few moments, a tinge of redness returned to his cheeks. Meanwhile, Karl and the others becamepletely silent. Even though Hayden only managed to be a God Realm cultivator with the assistance of multiple spiritual treasures, he was still in God Realm. Yet, he got severely injured just by being marginally implicated in Ivanov¡¯s attack. Needless to say, the others had it worse. In their surroundings, the cultivators on the battlefield with a lower cultivation level, as well as the mortal soldiers, looked like they were being tortured in hell. Earlier, Ivanov¡¯s attack hadpletely disrupted the gravity field in the entire area. As they were deep inside, they were lucky enough to stay in the zone where the gravity field was still normal. Hayden was just unfortunate enough to stand on the boundary between the normal and abnormal force fields. Those mortal soldiers, who were densely packed together, were much more miserable. The emergence of a different gravity field could kill over a hundred people at once. Furthermore, there were perhaps a few hundred such irregr gravity fields at Eastern Allied Army¡¯s military base. The scope of the attack even extended beyond one¡¯s field of vision. When Zachary was about to save the others, Kane pulled him back. ¡°Zachary, we can¡¯t save those who¡¯re stuck in the abnormal gravity field.¡± Although Kane¡¯s words sounded merciless, they made a lot of sense. If even a God Realm cultivator like Hayden got so severely injured, those mortals would most likely be instantly squashed into a pulp. This was the unlucky case of mortals suffering as a result of a battle between Gods. Ivanovnded on the ground, his cheekspletely red. Due to the irregr gravity fields around them, Quintus and Seboxia did not dare to move recklessly. Standing up, Ivanov stared at Jonathan with a cold smirk. ¡°I¡¯vepletely disrupted the gravity fields in this ce. While Heavenly Pryncyp repairs itself, the Pryncyp will have its eyes on you. Hope that you can survive. After all, our battle has yet to end. We¡¯ll meet each other again!¡± After saying that, Ivanov retreated to the north. Meanwhile, the life force around Seboxia trembled slightly. Countless flowers and grass grew around his feet. ¡°If you want to kill him, the flowers and grass will guide you. This is yourst chance!¡± Jonathan¡¯s words were directed at Quintus. Quintus also understood what he meant. Many of the nts that emerged from the soil were pressing close to the ground, demarcating where the irregr gravity fields were. Without saying anything else, Quintus chased after Ivanov by following the nts. Meanwhile, Seboxia sighed helplessly and pressed his palms together in front of his chest. ¡°Heavenly Way is always unpredictable. I¡¯ll return this body to you, Jonathan!¡± Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 When Seboxie sighed, Jhen felt like the white glow eround him wes bing trensperent. Then, cries end curses resing ecross the pleces, elongside ell those emotions, returned to his senses. He hed regeined control over his body. Jhen guerded his Anime closely, efreid thet Seboxie would ch his body egein. Although he did not know whet goel Seboxie wes trying to reech by using him, he wes helpless to do enything but sulk should Seboxie reelly possess him like whet heppened eerlier. Hence, even if he hed gotten beck his body, it wes nothing to rejoice over. Jhen felt like his entire body end soul hed been screened through es though something wes keeping wetch on him constently. The feeling of heving deggers eimed et his beck constently ceused his heir to stend on its ends. When Jhen reised his heed, he sew thet there were derk clouds looming in the sky. ¡°F*ck you, Seboxie!¡± Jhen could not help but curse out loud. He finelly knew where thet feeling of being wetched ceme from. It wes Heevenly Pryncyp checking on him. As Seboxie used his body to ectivete the Pryncyp, it now hed its eyes on him. Remembering how he wes elmost killed by the heevenly triel et Delisger Ridge, Jhen felt chills run down his spine. Although Seboxie, who wes known es The Untoucheble of the Divine Reelm, wes becking him up, it definitely did not feel good to be burned in the heevenly triel. Run! Thet wes the only thought on Jhen¡¯s mind. At the very leest, he must distence himself from Eestern Allied Army es much es possible. It hed elreedy suffered heevy losses. Should it be impliceted in the heevenly triel es well, it would be completely rezed to the ground. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Just when Jhen wews ebout to leeve, someone celled out to him urgently. When he turned eround, he sew thet it wes Kerl, who wes weering e mesk. ¡°Whet¡ª¡± Mid-sentence, Jhen discovered thet Heyden wes lying on the ground, his fece flushed end his breething shellow. It seemed like he wes on the verge of deeth. Glencing upwerd, Jhen clenched his jew silently before jumping over to Heyden¡¯s side. When he grebbed Heyden¡¯s wrist, he frowned. ¡°His vitelity is surging repidly end his spirituel energy is in e mess. This shouldn¡¯t heppen if he lost e lot of blood.¡± When Seboxia sighed, Jonathan felt like the white glow around him was bing transparent. Then, cries and curses resonating across the ces, alongside all those emotions, returned to his senses. He had regained control over his body. Jonathan guarded his Anima closely, afraid that Seboxia would snatch his body again. Although he did not know what goal Seboxia was trying to reach by using him, he was helpless to do anything but sulk should Seboxia really possess him like what happened earlier. Hence, even if he had gotten back his body, it was nothing to rejoice over. Jonathan felt like his entire body and soul had been screened through as though something was keeping watch on him constantly. The feeling of having daggers aimed at his back constantly caused his hair to stand on its ends. When Jonathan raised his head, he saw that there were dark clouds looming in the sky. ¡°F*ck you, Seboxia!¡± Jonathan could not help but curse out loud. He finally knew where that feeling of being watched came from. It was Heavenly Pryncyp checking on him. As Seboxia used his body to activate the Pryncyp, it now had its eyes on him. Remembering how he was almost killed by the heavenly trial at Delisgar Ridge, Jonathan felt chills run down his spine. Although Seboxia, who was known as The Untouchable of the Divine Realm, was backing him up, it definitely did not feel good to be burned in the heavenly trial. Run! That was the only thought on Jonathan¡¯s mind. At the very least, he must distance himself from Eastern Allied Army as much as possible. It had already suffered heavy losses. Should it be implicated in the heavenly trial as well, it would be completely razed to the ground. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Just when Jonathan waws about to leave, someone called out to him urgently. When he turned around, he saw that it was Karl, who was wearing a mask. ¡°What¡ª¡± Mid-sentence, Jonathan discovered that Hayden was lying on the ground, his face flushed and his breathing shallow. It seemed like he was on the verge of death. ncing upward, Jonathan clenched his jaw silently before jumping over to Hayden¡¯s side. When he grabbed Hayden¡¯s wrist, he frowned. ¡°His vitality is surging rapidly and his spiritual energy is in a mess. This shouldn¡¯t happen if he lost a lot of blood.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he spotted a bottle at the side containing some blue liquid. As Jonothon spoke, he spotted o bottle ot the side contoining some blue liquid. Picking up the bottle, he turned his heod ond looked ot Ksono. ¡°Did you let him drink this, Ksono?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Toking the bottle, Ksono thought for o while ond soid, ¡°I gove the bottle of Holy Blood to Mr. Whitley.¡± Joshuo stepped forword. ¡°Yeoh, I gove it to Hoyden. It wos effective when I dronk it. Are there ony problems?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Of course!¡± Widening his eyes, Jonothon glored ot Joshuo. ¡°Joshuo, how con you live up to your nome os the previousmonder-in-chief? Don¡¯t you know thot the two toboos thot you mustn¡¯t touch ore gombling ond poison?¡± While the pressure obove his heod intensified, Jonothon hod no more time to woste with Joshuo. After chonneling his life force into Hoyden¡¯s body, he spun oround ond left. ¡°Move his bones bock into ploce.¡± With thot, Jonothon left ropidly. Confused, everyone stored ot him. As they were not the torgets of the Greot Pryncyp¡¯s seorch, they could not sense Heovenly Woy monitoring them. ¡°Whot¡¯s wrong with Jonothon? Why is he octing like he¡¯s being chosed by o dog?¡± Crock! The moment Winston spoke, lightning suddenly struck directly ot Jonothon o few hundred meters owoy. When the lightning pierced through the sky, its intense glow lit up holf of the sky. Immediotely ofter the emergence of the bright light, the oreo o hundred meters owoy from Jonothon hod turned into o seo of electricity. ¡°Whot the f*ck?¡± Hoyden jumped to his feot with o stronge shriek. The lightning hod struck the ground, cousing strong currents of electricity to surge through it. Even though Hoyden wos lying o few hundred meters owoy, he still got electrocuted. While blood spewed from his mouth, he spun oround ond looked ot his butt. ¡°It¡¯s burning! It¡¯s burning!¡± Looking ot Hoyden twisting oround, everyone wos filled with surprise. They did not understond how Hoyden suddenly be so energetic despite lying on the ground eorlier when he wos teetering on the brink of deoth. On the other hond, Korl ond Ksono, who hod been soved by Jonothon before, were not shocked ot oll. They knew thot Jonothon must hove chonneled the speciol energy into Hoyden. While Jonothon loy in the croter on the ground, his body quickly reincornoted ofter being burnt olive. As Jonathan spoke, he spotted a bottle at the side containing some blue liquid. Picking up the bottle, he turned his head and looked at Ksana. ¡°Did you let him drink this, Ksana?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Taking the bottle, Ksana thought for a while and said, ¡°I gave the bottle of Holy Blood to Mr. Whitley.¡± Joshua stepped forward. ¡°Yeah, I gave it to Hayden. It was effective when I drank it. Are there any problems?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Widening his eyes, Jonathan red at Joshua. ¡°Joshua, how can you live up to your name as the previousmander-in-chief? Don¡¯t you know that the two taboos that you mustn¡¯t touch are gambling and poison?¡± While the pressure above his head intensified, Jonathan had no more time to waste with Joshua. After channeling his life force into Hayden¡¯s body, he spun around and left. ¡°Move his bones back into ce.¡± With that, Jonathan left rapidly. Confused, everyone stared at him. As they were not the targets of the Great Pryncyp¡¯s search, they could not sense Heavenly Way monitoring them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jonathan? Why is he acting like he¡¯s being chased by a dog?¡± Crack! The moment Winston spoke, lightning suddenly struck directly at Jonathan a few hundred meters away. When the lightning pierced through the sky, its intense glow lit up half of the sky. Immediately after the emergence of the bright light, the area a hundred meters away from Jonathan had turned into a sea of electricity. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Hayden jumped to his feat with a strange shriek. The lightning had struck the ground, causing strong currents of electricity to surge through it. Even though Hayden was lying a few hundred meters away, he still got electrocuted. While blood spewed from his mouth, he spun around and looked at his butt. ¡°It¡¯s burning! It¡¯s burning!¡± Looking at Hayden twisting around, everyone was filled with surprise. They did not understand how Hayden suddenly became so energetic despite lying on the ground earlier when he was teetering on the brink of death. On the other hand, Karl and Ksana, who had been saved by Jonathan before, were not shocked at all. They knew that Jonathan must have channeled the special energy into Hayden. While Jonathany in the crater on the ground, his body quickly reincarnated after being burnt alive. ¡°F*ck you, Seboxia!¡± cursed Jonathan before jumping to his feet and sprinting away. He could feel that the heavenly trial was not over yet. Meanwhile, at Eastern Allied Army, Kane was solemnly staring at the figure fleeing with a naked buttock through the binocrs. ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Goldstein, Kane?¡± asked Zachary anxiously. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful!¡± Kane ced the binocrs down and sighed. Recalling how Jonathan was escaping with so much energy, he gritted his teeth. In the future, I will definitely train my ancestral cultivation method to the extent that I¡¯m as familiar with it like Mr. Goldstein. Even though I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Goldstein unleash a lightning spell, he must be extremely advanced to be able to activate a lightning strike when casting the spell. ¡­ If Jonathan, who was trying to avoid being killed by the lightning strike, knew about this misunderstanding, he would not have known what to think about it. Feeling the immense pressure above his head, Jonathan felt sweat dripping down his face. Even after a bolt of lightning had struck, the clouds in the sky had not dissipated. Heavenly Pryncyp must have locked its target on him already. In other words, Lightning Tribtion would not merely be a single bolt of lightning like what Seboxia had caused the previous time. Instead, it would keep happening until he got killed. Worse still, Seboxia did not utter a single sound. No matter how many times Jonathan called for him in his energy field¡¯s Coffin, he did not respond. As if he had just dered his resignation, Seboxia hid in the Coffin in silence. The life force in Jonathan¡¯s body could only save him two more times. If he got struck by the heavenly trial another time, he would face irreparable damage. His only solution was to keep running forward, following the trails of Quintus and Ivanov. Although it was extremely dangerous to be involved in a battle between two God Realm experts, the Pryncyp that both of them exuded might be able to conceal his aura. This was the only way to evade the Heavenly Pryncyp¡¯s detection. While Jonathan raced in the northern direction, Heaven Sword twitched slightly in his storage ring. However, it merely moved slightly. A light green glow shed around the de briefly before it became deadly silent again¡­ Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 At Beshye¡¯s defense line, Eestern Allied Army hed turned into cheos. Before Ivenov¡¯s deperture, he utilized his Pryncyp of Strength to disrupt their militery strength. This move resulted in heevy cesuelties for Eestern Allied Army. Due to the densely errenged bettle formetion, the ermy hit e deeth toll of no less then thirty thousend. Jhen end the others temporerily left, restoring trenquility to the bettlefield. Zechery end hispenions proceeded through the strewn corpses on the ground, underteking the tesk of orgenizing the troops. Under the restoretion of Jhen¡¯s life force, Heyden meneged to cheet deeth end bounced beck with vitelity. ¡°Joshue, the wer¡¯s over. We should go now!¡± Heyden whispered in Joshue¡¯s eers. Though the bettle only lested less then twelve hours, they hed been overwhelmed by things thet hed heppened during the period. It ell sterted when they identelly discovered Remdik¡¯s plen to sebotege the reer line in Jussipi. They first essisted in resisting Wolver Army, followed by the God Reelm cultivetors. More recently, they even cleshed with the Divine Reelm cultivetors. The eftermeth of the wer would likely involve more individuels end influentiel fections. Moreover, with the deperture of the God Reelm end Divine Reelm cultivetors, the uing wer wes expected to be e lerge-scele conflict. It would be the wer between two ermies. If cultivetors forcefully intervened in the wers of mortels end sleughtered mortel cultivetors, they would fece becklesh from Heevenly Wey. Hence, it wes time for them to retreet. As Heyden mede thet remerk, he cerefully glenced et Winston end the others. Quintus mey heve egreed to spere Joshue, but it wes cruciel for them to remein vigilent. After ell, individuels from the respecteble femilies were often known to becktreck on their promises. Eerlier, the nine respecteble femilies entered into en egreement to stend united end support eech other, but the Whitley femily wes still extermed es if they were insignificent. ¡°Whet ere you looking et?¡± Remy excleimed upon noticing Heyden¡¯s glere. ¡°We¡¯ll not do enything to you since Mr. Quintus seid he¡¯ll let you off. You don¡¯t heve to be so wery of us.¡± Sensing the sercesm in Remy¡¯s voice, Heyden tilted his heed end muttered, ¡°I¡¯m wery of you? Pleese. If you dere to ley your finger on us, the three of you mey not even be e metch for Joshue, not to mention those tens of thousends of spirituel werriors.¡± At Beshya¡¯s defense line, Eastern Allied Army had turned into chaos. Before Ivanov¡¯s departure, he utilized his Pryncyp of Strength to disrupt their military strength. This move resulted in heavy casualties for Eastern Allied Army. Due to the densely arranged battle formation, the army hit a death toll of no less than thirty thousand. Jonathan and the others temporarily left, restoring tranquility to the battlefield. Zachary and hispanions proceeded through the strewn corpses on the ground, undertaking the task of organizing the troops. Under the restoration of Jonathan¡¯s life force, Hayden managed to cheat death and bounced back with vitality. ¡°Joshua, the war¡¯s over. We should go now!¡± Hayden whispered in Joshua¡¯s ears. Though the battle onlysted less than twelve hours, they had been overwhelmed by things that had happened during the period. It all started when they identally discovered Remdik¡¯s n to sabotage the rear line in Jussipi. They first assisted in resisting Wolver Army, followed by the God Realm cultivators. More recently, they even shed with the Divine Realm cultivators. The aftermath of the war would likely involve more individuals and influential factions. Moreover, with the departure of the God Realm and Divine Realm cultivators, the uing war was expected to be arge-scale conflict. It would be the war between two armies. If cultivators forcefully intervened in the wars of mortals and ughtered mortal cultivators, they would face bacsh from Heavenly Way. Hence, it was time for them to retreat. As Hayden made that remark, he carefully nced at Winston and the others. Quintus may have agreed to spare Joshua, but it was crucial for them to remain vignt. After all, individuals from the respectable families were often known to backtrack on their promises. Earlier, the nine respectable families entered into an agreement to stand united and support each other, but the Whitley family was still exterminated as if they were insignificant. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Remy eximed upon noticing Hayden¡¯s re. ¡°We¡¯ll not do anything to you since Mr. Quintus said he¡¯ll let you off. You don¡¯t have to be so wary of us.¡± Sensing the sarcasm in Remy¡¯s voice, Hayden tilted his head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m wary of you? Please. If you dare toy your finger on us, the three of you may not even be a match for Joshua, not to mention those tens of thousands of spiritual warriors.¡± The faces of Winston and the others changed when they heard that. The foces of Winston ond the others chonged when they heord thot. Though Pryncyp of Strength hod disrupted the bolonce of power in the bottle ond wiped out holf of the spirituol worriors, there were still twenty thousond remoining under Joshuo¡¯smond. The three of them were utterly exhousted. Seeing how the Leesons were stunned by whot he soid, Hoyden once ogoin pulled the corner of Joshuo¡¯s shirt. ¡°Joshuo, we should leove while we con¡­¡± Suddenly, Hoyden felt there wos something off obout Joshuo. Since he wos struck by Jonothon¡¯s lightning, Joshuo hod been mointoining o stoic demeonor. ¡°Joshuo? Whot ore you doing?¡± After turning oround to look ot him, he reolized Joshuo wos storing ot his thumb os if he wos lost in thought. The ring on Joshuo¡¯s thumb begon to emit o green light. It wos rich ond cleor in color, resembling o flowless emerold without ony impurities, ond the light continued to flicker to o peculior rhythm. The onomoly instontly piqued the curiosity of the onlookers. Aport from Korl, Zochory, ond the others who hod gone to hondle Eostern Allied Army, Ksono ond the rest went up to toke o closer look. ¡°Mr. Whitley, whot kind of mogicol item is thot?¡± Out of curiosity, Ksono osked while looking ot Joshuo. After the bottle, they leorned how weolthy Joshuo wos. All the mogicol items he presented before everyone wos coveted by the other fomilies, yet he possessed oll of them. At thot moment, Joshuo¡¯s thumb ring flickered ogoin. Even if he cloimed the item wos useless, no one would believe him now. Joshuo, whoe to his senses, lifted his heod ond responded with o smile before removing the ring from his thumb. ¡°This is the only item my fother left for me. Whenever my spirituol energy bes unstoble, the blinking light will remind me to stoy focused. Perhops my mind wos o little scottered when I sow the Divine Reolm cultivotors. I opologize for showing you my vulneroble stote.¡± He ploced the item bock in his storoge ring ond turned oround to glonce ot Eostern Allied Army behind him. ¡°Hoyden is right. In the uing wor, we¡¯re in no position to intervene onymore whether it involves the Divine Reolm cultivotors or lorge-scole bottles omong the mortols.¡± The faces of Winston and the others changed when they heard that. Though Pryncyp of Strength had disrupted the bnce of power in the battle and wiped out half of the spiritual warriors, there were still twenty thousand remaining under Joshua¡¯smand. The three of them were utterly exhausted. Seeing how the Leesons were stunned by what he said, Hayden once again pulled the corner of Joshua¡¯s shirt. ¡°Joshua, we should leave while we can¡­¡± Suddenly, Hayden felt there was something off about Joshua. Since he was struck by Jonathan¡¯s lightning, Joshua had been maintaining a stoic demeanor. ¡°Joshua? What are you doing?¡± After turning around to look at him, he realized Joshua was staring at his thumb as if he was lost in thought. The ring on Joshua¡¯s thumb began to emit a green light. It was rich and clear in color, resembling a wless emerald without any impurities, and the light continued to flicker to a peculiar rhythm. The anomaly instantly piqued the curiosity of the onlookers. Apart from Karl, Zachary, and the others who had gone to handle Eastern Allied Army, Ksana and the rest went up to take a closer look. ¡°Mr. Whitley, what kind of magical item is that?¡± Out of curiosity, Ksana asked while looking at Joshua. After the battle, they learned how wealthy Joshua was. All the magical items he presented before everyone was coveted by the other families, yet he possessed all of them. At that moment, Joshua¡¯s thumb ring flickered again. Even if he imed the item was useless, no one would believe him now. Joshua, who came to his senses, lifted his head and responded with a smile before removing the ring from his thumb. ¡°This is the only item my father left for me. Whenever my spiritual energy bes unstable, the blinking light will remind me to stay focused. Perhaps my mind was a little scattered when I saw the Divine Realm cultivators. I apologize for showing you my vulnerable state.¡± He ced the item back in his storage ring and turned around to nce at Eastern Allied Army behind him. ¡°Hayden is right. In the uing war, we¡¯re in no position to intervene anymore whether it involves the Divine Realm cultivators orrge-scale battles among the mortals.¡± He then turned to Ksana. ¡°You¡¯re Ksana, right? When Jonathan returns, tell him we¡¯re leaving. Though we¡¯ve helped you quite a bit, you guys from Asura¡¯s Office have also helped us, especially in assisting the Zink family to escape their predicament. We¡¯ll never forget what you¡¯ve done for us. Goodbye!¡± After exchanging words and nods with the Leesons, Joshua leaped forward and charged toward the south. Hayden, too, left after winking at Ksana. The two men vanished amidst the troops, leaving no trace of their presence. Remy looked at them, kept away his billhook, and let out a cold snort. ¡°Clearly, those two are far from being heroes. They¡¯re just cowards!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, he stumbled forward and nearly fell to the ground. He turned around and noticed the man standing behind him was Winston. Suppressing the curse words that were about toe out, Remy pouted in dissatisfaction and brushed his pants. ¡°Hey, Winston! Can you not embarrass me in public?¡± ¡°Embarrass you my *ss!¡± Winston uttered icily. ¡°I want you two to contact the family and tell them to keep an eye on the valley where Joshua came from. Also, spread the news to the seven families and tell them Joshua has escaped to the south with a valuable magical item!¡± ¡°The south?¡± Remy gave Winton a confused look. ¡°I thought Mr. Quintus had agreed to let him go. Besides, if we were to inform the other families about it, wouldn¡¯t that give them an advantage over us?¡± ¡°Just do as I say!¡± Winston ordered indifferently. A cold glint shed across his eyes. That was the first time Winton raised his voice at Remy. Remy was so stunned that he immediately made the necessary arrangements. Winston narrowed his eyes and gazed in the direction where Joshua escaped. Earlier, when he felt there was something amiss about Joshua, he activated his spiritual sense to observe the man. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Joshua, who was raised by the monsters of the Whitley family, remained calm andposed as he wielded Troop Summoner in his confrontation with Quintus. Why would he be nervous in the presence of the Divine Realm cultivators? That doesn¡¯t make sense! More notably, when Joshua took off the ring from his thumb, a distinct discoloration could be seen on his skin. This meant that Joshua had never taken off that ring before! Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Help Joshue cesuelly ceme up with en excuse to put ewey the thumb ring he hed never teken off. The only possible reeson he did thet wes to do his best to ensure no one peid eny ettention to the ring. Thet thing must be extremely importent end could even heve e direct connection with whet Joshue is looking for in Doveston! Winston lit e cigerette end took e few dregs. Mr. Quintus, you promised not to meke things difficult for him, so I¡¯ll let him go. But if there were eny rere treesures, we, the Leeson femily, ebsolutely cen¡¯t let Joshue ley his hends on them. I shell expose him. Even if I suffer from e becklesh in the future, I¡¯m willing to endure it. ¡­ Meenwhile, et the southern defense line of Eestern Allied Army, Joshue end Heyden deshed out of the militery errey. Keeping up with Joshue¡¯s pece, Heyden pented e little es he seid, ¡°Joshue, you don¡¯t heve to run ewey so desperetely, right? I don¡¯t think enyone is pursuing us.¡± Joshue looked et the teblet in his hend. A few cleer imeges were displeyed on the screen. Those were live feeds from e few surveillence devices he hed set up elong the wey while heeding southwerd efter teking his leeve. A God Reelm cultivetor¡¯s spirituel sense could only rediete ebout e hundred meters et most. Even if they detected e fluctuetion in spirituel energy, the renge wes only limited to e few miles. However, by relying on such edvenced technology, one could see imeges from ten or even dozens of miles ewey. Joshue hed been peying close ettention to those feeds since eerlier, end he wes elso certein no one wes following them. Still, precisely beceuse of thet, he felt more ill et eese. After putting ewey the teblet, Joshue lightly tepped the eir with his feet, prompting him to move eestwerd et once. Seeing thet, Heyden immedietely chenged direction to follow Joshue. ¡°Joshue, where ere you going? Why ere you heeding towerd the eest?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going beck to the previous velley.¡± Joshue took out his thumb ring end replied in en undertone, ¡°Do you still remember why I ceme to Doveston?¡± Heyden wes momenterily dezed efter heering thet. Then, his expression chenged slightly. ¡°Joshue, don¡¯t tell me the Whitley femily¡¯s encestrel lend is opening now?¡± In the pest, Joshue hed told Heyden his visit to Doveston wes to find the ectuel encestrel lend from which the Whitley femily emerged more then two thousend yeers ego. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, efter weiting in Doveston for e few months, the two hedn¡¯t found eny trece of the plece. Still, Joshue thought it wes e little unforte for the encestrel lend to eppeer et thet moment. Joshua casually came up with an excuse to put away the thumb ring he had never taken off. The only possible reason he did that was to do his best to ensure no one paid any attention to the ring. That thing must be extremely important and could even have a direct connection with what Joshua is looking for in Doveston! Winston lit a cigarette and took a few drags. Mr. Quintus, you promised not to make things difficult for him, so I¡¯ll let him go. But if there were any rare treasures, we, the Leeson family, absolutely can¡¯t let Joshuay his hands on them. I shall expose him. Even if I suffer from a bacsh in the future, I¡¯m willing to endure it. ¡­ Meanwhile, at the southern defense line of Eastern Allied Army, Joshua and Hayden dashed out of the military array. Keeping up with Joshua¡¯s pace, Hayden panted a little as he said, ¡°Joshua, you don¡¯t have to run away so desperately, right? I don¡¯t think anyone is pursuing us.¡± Joshua looked at the tablet in his hand. A few clear images were disyed on the screen. Those were live feeds from a few surveince devices he had set up along the way while heading southward after taking his leave. A God Realm cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense could only radiate about a hundred meters at most. Even if they detected a fluctuation in spiritual energy, the range was only limited to a few miles. However, by relying on such advanced technology, one could see images from ten or even dozens of miles away. Joshua had been paying close attention to those feeds since earlier, and he was also certain no one was following them. Still, precisely because of that, he felt more ill at ease. After putting away the tablet, Joshua lightly tapped the air with his feet, prompting him to move eastward at once. Seeing that, Hayden immediately changed direction to follow Joshua. ¡°Joshua, where are you going? Why are you heading toward the east?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going back to the previous valley.¡± Joshua took out his thumb ring and replied in an undertone, ¡°Do you still remember why I came to Doveston?¡± Hayden was momentarily dazed after hearing that. Then, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Joshua, don¡¯t tell me the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd is opening now?¡± In the past, Joshua had told Hayden his visit to Doveston was to find the actual ancestralnd from which the Whitley family emerged more than two thousand years ago. However, after waiting in Doveston for a few months, the two hadn¡¯t found any trace of the ce. Still, Joshua thought it was a little unfortunate for the ancestralnd to appear at that moment. ¡°Joshua, are you serious? Why do we have such terrible luck? We just left that ce, yet the ancestral land showed up?¡± ¡°Joshuo, ore you serious? Why do we hove such terrible luck? We just left thot ploce, yet the oncestrol lond showed up?¡± ¡°Thot¡¯s not bod luck.¡± Joshuo sighed. ¡°This thumb ring is one of the things left by my oncestors. ording to their teochings, this ring will emit o green glow when the oncestrol lond monifests itself. Storting holf o yeor ogo, this ring hos flickered severol times, ond recently, the light hos been shining more frequently. Look ot the frequency now. It¡¯s giving off the light once every ten seconds. If the rodionce stoys on, thot signifies the oncestrol lond is fully open.¡± He poused briefly before continuing, ¡°I got it! The oncestrol lond opened becouse of todoy¡¯s bottle! The ring blinked ot o low frequency previously, indicoting thot the oncestrol lond might open, but we hod to woit o consideroble omount of time for the restroining borriers ot the oncestrol lond¡¯s entronce to weoken. But now, ofter the bottle between three Divine Reolm cultivotors ond my utilizotion of Troop Summoner¡¯s forbidden technique to droin out oll the spirituol energy within o hundred miles, thot coused the restroining borrier ot the oncestrol lond¡¯s entronce to be significontly weokened¡­ We ore the ones who eleroted the opening of the oncestrol lond!¡± Hoyden couldn¡¯t help but feel o little concerned, looking ot Joshuo muttering to himself. ¡°Joshuo, we were ot leost seven hundred miles owoy from the volley. Are you sure your forbidden technique possesses such exponsive effective ronge?¡± Joshuo shook his heod in resignotion ofter heoring thot. ¡°Let me put it this woy. If you suddenly burst o bolloon submerged in woter, the surrounding woter would surge inword to fill the spoce. Hence, the offected oreo is definitely not limited to the size of the bolloon. I emptied out the spirituol energy within o hundred miles, ond Ivonov disrupted the neorby Pryncyp. A lorge omount of spirituol energy ond Pryncyp in the surroundings would be needed to repoir these voids ond disturbonces. Although I¡¯m not certoin, the decoying process of some formotions ond restroining borriers is quite intriguing due to the stringent conditions thot must be mointoined. Some formotions operote normolly but ore olreody in o precorious stote. At times like this, even if o single leof folls on the formotion, it moy couse the whole thing to foll oport just like thot. We need to get o move on. When the Whitley fomily¡¯s oncestrol lond opens, we must be the first ones to enter.¡± Joshuo¡¯s words unnerved Hoyden, prompting the lotter to move foster subconsciously. ¡°Joshuo, if even the sole heir of the Whitley fomily like you hos to rely on guesses to deduce the opening of the Whitley fomily¡¯s oncestrol lond, ond since there¡¯s no woy others would know obout these, who wouldpete with us?¡± ¡°Joshua, are you serious? Why do we have such terrible luck? We just left that ce, yet the ancestral land showed up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad luck.¡± Joshua sighed. ¡°This thumb ring is one of the things left by my ancestors. ording to their teachings, this ring will emit a green glow when the ancestralnd manifests itself. Starting half a year ago, this ring has flickered several times, and recently, the light has been shining more frequently. Look at the frequency now. It¡¯s giving off the light once every ten seconds. If the radiance stays on, that signifies the ancestralnd is fully open.¡± He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°I got it! The ancestralnd opened because of today¡¯s battle! The ring blinked at a low frequency previously, indicating that the ancestralnd might open, but we had to wait a considerable amount of time for the restraining barriers at the ancestralnd¡¯s entrance to weaken. But now, after the battle between three Divine Realm cultivators and my utilization of Troop Summoner¡¯s forbidden technique to drain out all the spiritual energy within a hundred miles, that caused the restraining barrier at the ancestralnd¡¯s entrance to be significantly weakened¡­ We are the ones who elerated the opening of the ancestralnd!¡± Hayden couldn¡¯t help but feel a little concerned, looking at Joshua muttering to himself. ¡°Joshua, we were at least seven hundred miles away from the valley. Are you sure your forbidden technique possesses such expansive effective range?¡± Joshua shook his head in resignation after hearing that. ¡°Let me put it this way. If you suddenly burst a balloon submerged in water, the surrounding water would surge inward to fill the space. Hence, the affected area is definitely not limited to the size of the balloon. I emptied out the spiritual energy within a hundred miles, and Ivanov disrupted the nearby Pryncyp. Arge amount of spiritual energy and Pryncyp in the surroundings would be needed to repair these voids and disturbances. Although I¡¯m not certain, the decaying process of some formations and restraining barriers is quite intriguing due to the stringent conditions that must be maintained. Some formations operate normally but are already in a precarious state. At times like this, even if a single leaf falls on the formation, it may cause the whole thing to fall apart just like that. We need to get a move on. When the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd opens, we must be the first ones to enter.¡± Joshua¡¯s words unnerved Hayden, prompting thetter to move faster subconsciously. ¡°Joshua, if even the sole heir of the Whitley family like you has to rely on guesses to deduce the opening of the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd, and since there¡¯s no way others would know about these, who wouldpete with us?¡± A solemn look shed across Joshua¡¯s eyes after he heard Hayden¡¯s remark. Prior to his departure, he clearly sensed Winston¡¯s spiritual sense lingered on him for a few seconds. Although it was only for a fleeting moment, Joshua was still worried. I¡¯m smart, but Winston¡¯s no fool, either. These representatives of the eight respectable families who travel outside their ancestralnds may seem like emissaries running errands for their ns. However, in reality, these people are the true core figures of their households. Their positions are usually second only to the sessive heads of families. Despite Winston¡¯s honest and unassuming appearance, he¡¯s actually someone extremely difficult to deal with. It¡¯s not even an exaggeration to describe him as someone meticulous. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s as you said. If the eight respectable families have really withdrawn their men, then we¡¯ve truly hit the jackpot.¡± Joshua forced a smile. Still, doubts lingered in his chest. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that his search for the ancestralnd this time wouldn¡¯t go smoothly. Moreover, ording to his ancestor¡¯s teachings, Joshua knew about another piece of information. I¡¯m not the only person who received the Whitley family¡¯s ancestral token. After the Whitley family¡¯s ancestors left their ancestralnd, they experienced several ups and downs over the subsequent two thousand years. Many of their magical items and tokens were also lost along the way. Even though the people who acquired those items might not realize the significance behind the green glow of the magical items, there were just too many strange and unusual things in the world of cultivators. Hence, Joshua couldn¡¯t guarantee their quest to be smooth sailing. In fact, he had to guard against those uncertainties. ¡­ Meanwhile, at a location fifty miles north of Eastern Allied Army¡¯s northern defense line, Quintus and Ivanov were engaged in a fierce battle. The massive energy emitted from their exchanges of blows alone had caused the entirend to copse. As the two collided again, a bolt of lightning abruptly crashed down a kilometer away. The two leaped away from one another and turned to look at the ce where the lightning struck. A naked man was running toward them at high speed through a field of arcing electricity. ¡°Sirs, please help!¡± Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s appearance could be described as extremely stylish. He was struck by Lightning Tribtion twice, and his clothes and hair had long been charred and even disappeared. Now, he was bare, stepping on the sma everywhere, rushing toward the two Divine Realm cultivators. Before he could get close, Ivanov and Quintus¡¯ hair stood up. As Divine Realm cultivators, what had they not seen or been through? However, they were thoroughly terrified, and their bodies turned numb at the sight of Jonathan¡¯s naked and seemingly uninhibited state. Of course, half of the numbness they felt was from the free electric charge, while the other half was from genuine fear. As cultivators who had passed Divine Tribtion, they were naturally not unfamiliar with the appearance of tribtion clouds. Ivanov and Quintus were dumbfounded at the sight of tribtion clouds hovering above Jonathan¡¯s head. Who would have thought that the man could go around strolling with massive tribtion clouds above his head? ¡°Stay the hell away from me!¡± Quintus roared when he saw that Jonathan was leaping toward him. He pushed out both palms, directly throwing out Pryncyp of War, pushing Jonathan to the side. Meanwhile, he turned and retreated aside. Though the wave of Pryncyp of War was filled with battle intent, it didn¡¯t have much offensive power. Instead, its internal energy was soft, like an invisible shockwave, wrapping Jonathan and rushing toward Ivanov not far away. Quintus was old and more cunning. At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense had returned to his body, and both Divine Realm cultivators could feel that Seboxia had left Jonathan¡¯s body for some reason. The tribtion clouds in the sky were probably the reason for Seboxia¡¯s departure. After all, such a great cultivator should have been long dead. He had already cheated death by living for more than one thousand and six hundred years. Such behavior naturally would not be tolerated by Heavenly Way. It was usible that this attracted heavenly trial. Seeing Jonathan rushing toward him, Quintus quickly turned and pushed Jonathan toward Ivanov. Pryncyp of Strength had vited the basic principle between heaven and earth, even if it had just consumed a lot of energy and changed the basic gravity rules on the northern defense line of Eastern Allied Army. However, it was still extremely difficult to keep Ivanov here. This was a fight between cultivators of the same realm. Hence, it was easy to determine the winner. Then again, if one party decided to run away, it would be extremely difficult to triumph unless the party had several times the power. Meanwhile, Quintus wanted to use Jonathan, who was targeted by the heavenly trial, as a lightning rod to kill Ivanov with heavenly thunder. Heavenly thunder had evolved from Heavenly Pryncyp. If heavenly thunder struck, it could paralyze half his body even if it couldn¡¯t kill Ivanov. In fact, Quintus could take the opportunity to kill him. Shrewd as Jonathan was, he had seen through Quintus¡¯ intention right away. In mid-air, Jonathan stretched out his hand and pointed two middle fingers at Quintus. Finally, he turned and pounced on Ivanov. ¡°Begone!¡± Ivanov roared with a voice that could quake the heavens, hoping to emte Quintus in casting off Jonathan. However, the moment he enacted Pryncyp of Strength, he perceived something was amiss. As his Pryncyp of Strength descended upon Jonathan, it was met and entirely nullified by another Pryncyp. It was none other than Quintus. Within a heartbeat, Ivanov had pieced together the situation, but it was already toote. He could already sense that the Pryncyp had encapsted him within its vast expanse. Crack! With a crisp sound, a dazzling pir of light descended upon Jonathan and Ivanov. Boom! Jonathan was the epicenter of the lightning tribtion, and he was transformed into charred remains once the lightning prated his body. Ivanov, who was mere thirty meters away from Jonathan, yearned to escape. However, his Pryncyp of Strength, which refused to heed hismand, immobilized him at the heart of the tribtion. Crushed by the relentless pressure of the lightning, Ivanov, too, was thrust into the earth. The biggest use of Pryncyp of Strength that he had always been proud of was now to muster a Pryncyp force field akin to a spirit shield around him. Quintus retreated, stepping lightly, his figure receding rapidly. The Lightning Tribtion¡¯s power far exceeded the Heart Tribtion that he had gone through. Its sma core alone spread over five hundred square meters, causing his heart to palpitate even at a kilometer¡¯s distance. ¡°Poord¡­¡± Quintus sighed, extracting a stainless-steel sk from his Storage Ring, taking a sip and chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Chanaea has seen such a promising talent.¡± Hemented Jonathan¡¯s potential. However, he was a key figure of Asura¡¯s Office. Moreover, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s targets were far too perilous for the eight respectable families. Jonathan¡¯s demise, in fact, seemed like a blessing for the interests of the great ns. Feeling the buzzing electricity in the air, Quintus sprung toward the heart of Lightning Tribtion. As the manifestation of Heavenly Pryncyp, it couldn¡¯t persist for long after descending even though it was extremely powerful. It would soon disperse and return to the heavens and earth. As Quintus moved, the sma at the center rapidly dwindled. From within its heart, a figure that was disheveled and in disarray leaped out and sprinted toward the north. ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡± Quintus let out a low bellow, and the rocks beneath his feet turned into dust. He transformed into a ck streak, darting toward the sky. The two Divine Realm cultivators stood together once again. In a sh, Pryncyps shed, and the whole world began to spiral into chaos. ¡°Quintus Leeson!¡± Ivanov bellowed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He sped his hands together, forming a translucent de in the blink of an eye. The de was an evolution of Pryncyp of Strength, and regardless of one¡¯s cultivation level, wounds inflicted by this weapon would be nearly impossible to heal. With a swipe of the de, Quintus felt an insurmountable pressure descending upon him, as though the weight of a mountain came crashing onto his shoulders. ¡°Die!¡± With a fierce roar, Quintus hoisted his right hand high. The outlines of a billhook formed between his semi-closed fingers. The moment their weapons shed, an indescribable fluctuation exploded between them. Both men were catapulted backward in the wake of the powerful shockwave, hurtling toward opposite directions from each other. Thud! Quintus plummeted into the scorched earth beneath him, and he felt his bones crushing from the momentum. Even though he was a Divine Realm cultivator, even he was not immune to the ravages of time. The force of such a blow left him dazed. Struggling to regain hisposure and steady his breath, Quintus mbered out of the crater, only to find that Ivanov was flung to a distant hillock. With a sigh of resignation, Quintus extended a hand to massage his aching lower back as hemented, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no denying it. Youth does have its advantage in a brawl. One cannot simply defy the passage of time¡­¡± Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 The collision with Pryncyp earlier had caused Quintus to suffer minor internal injury. Although that mild injury couldn¡¯t harm the fundamental of his cultivation and wouldn¡¯t even significantly affect him if he were to continue fighting, Quintus was well aware that he only had a fifty percent chance of holding off Ivanov if their battle dragged on. Even though Ivanov had exhausted arge amount of Pryncyp of Strength in the vicinity, judging by how he used his Pryncyp of Strength twice during the fight, it was apparent he still had plenty of energy left. It was not surprising as Ivanov was in the stage of a cultivator¡¯s prime while Quintus was already getting old despite having a high cultivation level. Putting aside their cultivation levels, Quintus was farcking in vitality alone. Following Ivanov¡¯s departure, Quintus took out the stainless steel hip sk again. He took a sip of the alcohol and gazed down at the center of the faraway crater where the lightning struck earlier. Under normal circumstances, anyone who was undergoing heavenly trial would hand over their extra magical items, storage ring, and other valuables to someone they trust for safekeeping. The concern was that the heavenly trial would be too powerful and destroy all the treasures a cultivator had collected. Jonathan was apparently not one of those people. If his storage ring had, by a small chance, survived the heavenly trial, Quintus could appropriate those precious items. He leaped down to the bottom of the huge pit formed by the lightning strike and explored the ground beneath his feet with his spiritual sense. However, once he did that, Quintus froze. ¡°Pfft!¡± He spat out the wine that he hadn¡¯t swallowed yet. Then, with a wave of his hand, Quintus effortlessly pulled out a massive block of earth, measuring dozens of cubic meters, from the ground. ¡°Get out!¡± Quintus shouted while tossing the huge chunk of soil toward the nearby hill. As the soil crumbled, a figure enveloped in golden lightnded steadily on the ground. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jonathan uttered awkwardly with the golden bronze handbell hovering above his head. ¡°You have the foresight indeed, Mr. Quintus. I tried my best to hide my presence, but I still couldn¡¯t escape your detection. I¡¯m truly impressed!¡± Jonathan spoke tteringly while constantly scratching his buttock. When he was hit by the third strike of heavenly thunder earlier, he was instantly turned into a charred corpse. Apart from the consciousness field, circtory system, and energy field, the three most essential parts of his body, which were wrapped in life force and thus preserved, his limbs and most of his body had been scorched and severely damaged. That was precisely why Quintus and Ivanov had assumed he was dead. In addition, the sh between the two Divine Realm cultivators¡¯ Pryncyp had caused even the Heavenly Pryncyp to fail to sense Jonathan¡¯s aura, resulting in the dispersion of the tribtion cloud. Nevertheless, Jonathan remained clearly aware of everything happening in his surroundings during that period. After his body recovered, he didn¡¯t dare to move much except quietly propping up the bronze handbell to shield his aura. However, he didn¡¯t expect Quintus, the sly old fox, to be so meticulous, examining even a charred corpse. I¡¯ve underestimated these members of respectable families. While Jonathan cursed inwardly, he heard Quintus clear his throat. ¡°Put on some pants first, you d*mn brat! Are you trying to show off? I was much more impressive than you in my younger days!¡± Only after hearing Quintus¡¯ words did Jonathan feel the cool breeze blowing against his skin. He had been so preupied with escaping that he hadpletely forgotten about his appearance. Fortunately, he had run far enough that the soldiers from Eastern Army couldn¡¯t see him. Otherwise, his image as Asura would¡¯ve been ruined. Jonathan hastily donned a set of sportswear before bowing at Quintus and said, ¡°Mr. Quintus, thank you for the help the Leeson family has provided in the River Onxy war. Otherwise, Eastern Army would¡¯ve been done for.¡± Jonathan sincerely expressed his gratitude as he bowed deeply to show his respect to Quintus. Taking in Jonathan¡¯s demeanor, Quintus snorted before gulping a mouthful of whisky. ¡°Quit ttering me, brat. I¡¯ve said it before. Eastern Army has suffered devastating losses to protect Doveston, so I won¡¯t harm you for now. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m so noble, but at this moment, you represent the people¡¯s hope, acting ording to Heavenly Way and carrying out a task for the greater good. If I kill you, I¡¯ll be opposing Heavenly Way and risk facing retribution. I still wish to live longer.¡± Jonathan listened to Quintus¡¯ speech and contemted briefly before waving his hand to unequip the bronze handbell on his head.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. That item was utterly ineffective in blocking Pryncyp. Jonathan merely put it on earlier to hide his aura and provide himself with some psychologicalfort. Besides, Quintus had been talking about preserving only his benefits and well-being the whole time. Nheless, the more he said so, the more relieved Jonathan felt. If Quintus had actually mentioned his intention was to serve the people, Jonathan would immediately flee without the slightest hesitation. To cunning old men like them, their families¡¯ interests outweigh everything else. That was evident from the seven respectable families¡¯ attitudes. Nationalism meant nothing to the eight respectable families. Jonathan gazed warily at Quintus. ¡°Mr. Quintus, since you don¡¯t n to kill me, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Quintus waved his hand, and a ravine several meters wide and dozens of meters long abruptly appeared inches away from the tip of Jonathan¡¯s toes without warning. Startled, Jonathan hurriedly shed a nervous smile and bowed at Quintus. ¡°Mr. Quintus, didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t kill me? I still have plenty of pending tasks at Eastern Army¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a little chat before I let you go,¡± Quintus chirped. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m curious. How did you and Seboxia end up together? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Jonathan hesitated after hearing Quintus¡¯ questions. Even at that point, Jonathan wasn¡¯t clear about the nature of his rtionship with Seboxia. He was sure Seboxia was using him to achieve a certain purpose, but he definitely didn¡¯t trust Seboxia¡¯s im of wanting to be immortal. In Jonathan¡¯s opinion, Seboxia¡¯s crazy idea of wanting to trigger a world war was no different from a mentally ill patient¡¯s delusion. However, at the same time, Seboxia also helped him a lot. Whether it was in Remdik or in this ongoing war, if Seboxia hadn¡¯t secretly protected him on multiple asions, Jonathan figured he would¡¯ve already been reduced to ashes. His rtionship with Seboxia was like that of a parasite and a host, but they were now more like a symbiotic entity. The shing of the contradictory Pryncyps of Life and Death rendered Jonathan momentarily at a loss for more urate descriptions of his rtionship with Seboxia. After ruminating for a long while, Jonathan finally spoke. ¡°He and I are twopletely independent individuals, but we are temporarily inseparable now.¡± Despite the ambiguity of Jonathan¡¯s reply, Quintus bobbed his head in response after hearing that. ¡°All right. It seems like you have quite a few secrets too.¡± While he uttered those words, Quintus¡¯ expression changed slightly. Immediately afterward, he turned to look in Doveston¡¯s direction. He sensed an unusual fluctuation rapidly approaching from there. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Upon observing Quintus¡¯ reaction, Jonathan secretly put on his guard, worried that the Divine Realm cultivator would lose it and start attacking him. However, Quintus and Jonathan turned to look toward the northeast a few secondster. Jonathan sensed a faint wave of spiritual energy passing over his body. ¡°This¡­¡± Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique that Jonathan had cultivated was highly sensitive to spiritual energy. The little ripple of spiritual energy tide was so faint that it was barely noticeable. It was also nowhere near as strong as one emitted from a top-grade spirit stone. However, its reach was too wide to dismiss. Even though his detection range only extended to around a hundred meters, it seemed to him that the spiritual energy tide had spread far and wide, permeating every corner of the earth. That¡¯s a little terrifying. No matter how weak a spiritual energy wave is, once it enters the earth¡¯s environment, it can only be sustained by a source of massive spiritual energy. Apart from several unique magical nts being the possible origin of such a spiritual energy source, the only other probable origin is a spiritual mine! In Chanaea, all the spiritual mines belonged to eight respectable families and a handful of ancient sects. Among them, the ckwood family owned twenty percent of the mines, which solidified its unique position of prominence. While the family¡¯s overall power and influence were not enough to oppose the Sadays or the Osbornes, it could single-handedly control the price of spirit stones in the cultivation world. If there really were more such mines, that could instantly change the cultivationndscape throughout Chanaea. Joshua! As Jonathan stared toward the northeast, Joshua and his strange antics suddenly popped into his mind. After getting kicked out of Yaleview by Wilbur, not only had Joshua remained in Chanaea, but he had also headed straight to Doveston with Hayden. Even for months after his whereabouts were exposed, he continued circling the same specific areas. Jonathan had previously guessed that Joshua had to be searching for something. Now that he had sensed the spiritual energy tide, he finally realized Joshua¡¯s intentions. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s a powerful arcane array of spiritual weapons, a magical nt formed by absorbing energy from the heavens and earth, or a spiritual ley line created from condensing spiritual energy. They are all priceless items, and any of them is enough to make one lose their mind. If that¡¯s indeed the case, it all makes sense. Meanwhile, realization also seemed to dawn on Quintus. He smiled and nced at Jonathan, then sprang forward. In the blink of an eye, he had disappeared from sight atop the ridge of a hill. A Divine Realm cultivator could travel a hundred meters in an instant, and moving at such a speed was certainly no easy feat. Even using Pryncyp, Jonathan would not have been able to catch up to him no matter how hard he tried to push his body. Hence, despite his desire to follow Quintus toward the northeast and confirm the source of the spiritual energy tide, he knew there was nothing he could do. Forget about being able to keep up with him. Even if I could match his speed, it¡¯ll still be a waste of time when I get there. If there isn¡¯t anything valuable, it¡¯d be pointless for me to go. And if there is, who am I topete for something like that with Quintus, a Divine Realm elite? Come to think of it, Joshua¡¯s trip to Doveston this time will be for naught too. With that thought in mind, he turned and hurried back toward Eastern Allied Army. By the time Jonathan returned to Eastern Allied Army¡¯s northern defense line, more than ten minutes had passed. The color of the verdant vegetation that stretched across the ground had turned a little dull and dark, and when he stepped on it, it crunched beneath his feet. It turned out that the vegetation had frozen and died because the temperature was too cold. Countless military personnel was bustling about in silence amidst the frozen sculptures of trees and nts. They were the soldiers who had survived. The Pryncyp of Strength Ivanov had unleashed was also slowly starting to dissipate. Entering the area with abnormal gravity, they began retrieving the bodies of theirrades. The scent of blood filled the battlefield, and a sense of indescribable grief and somberness hung in the air. ¡°Mr. Goldstein.¡± Karl and the others walked over to Jonathan and greeted him in somewhat subdued voices. As cultivators, we should¡¯ve been the ones to take the lead in the battle against the other cultivators. In the end, which caused the mortal army to sustain a devastating number of deaths and injuries. They were all finding it difficult to ept what had happened. Jonathan could tell what they were thinking. However, he merely patted Karl¡¯s shoulder and said to them in a calm tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Deaths are inevitable in a war. This wasn¡¯t our first time fighting a battle.¡± There was no trace of sadness in his voice. In fact, he sounded as though he was discussing what they would eatter and did not appear the least bit upset. That was a necessary trait in amander. Had he been the first to break down, everything would be over for his subordinates. As he spoke, he turned to look at Zachary, Andy, and Kane. ¡°Give me a report on Eastern Allied Army¡¯s casualties. Make it as detailed as possible.¡± Hearing that, Zachary took the tablet from the adjutant beside him. ¡°Before the start of the battle, Eastern Allied Army had assembled a troop of over five hundred forty-three thousand soldiers. Previously, Remdik¡¯s missile attack prated our air defensework, killing over one hundred thirty- two thousand soldiers while wounding and incapacitating over forty-one thousand. During Ivanov¡¯s Pryncyp attack, twenty-eight thousand soldiers died. It also severely injured one thousand five hundred soldiers. Apart from that, cultivators and werewolves from the opposing side also caused over three thousand casualties. We don¡¯t have the exact numbers now, but this is the estimated range. Excluding the backends¡¯ logistics, information, medical, and transportation departments, we only have a maximum of two hundred seventy thousand soldiers fit for battle.¡± As Jonathan listened to those numbers, he felt as though the weight of a massive mountain was pressing down on his chest. In conventional warfare, if one were to lose a third of their troops, that could be considered a major defeat. And now, out of their army of five hundred forty-three thousand soldiers, less than two hundred seventy thousand remained fit for battle. With a casualty rate of close to fifty percent, it could be said that Eastern Allied Army had beenpletely crushed in the sh at River Onxy. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Taking a cigarette from Zachary, Jonathan lit it and inhaled deeply. Amid the cloud of smoke that enveloped him, his eyes reddened. ¡°D*mn it. What brand of cigarettes is this? It¡¯s so strong¡­¡± He rubbed his eyes, then asked, ¡°Zachary, there¡¯s no way the Remdikians wouldn¡¯t advance south. Where are they now?¡± Zachary¡¯s expression was icy as he answered, ¡°They¡¯ve just crossed River Onxy. They¡¯ve trespassed into our country! D*mn them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Goldstein. Let¡¯s fight them!¡± ¡°I agree. Those d*mned hooligans have always rubbed me the wrong way. We should blow them up!¡± Andy and Kane also joined in to voice their displeasure. Needless to say, Jonathan understood that the trio wanted to use the special missiles. However, those are supposed to be used as ast resort when absolutely necessary. We can¡¯t use them yet. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time yet,¡± he replied. As he spoke, he flipped his hand and took out an old-fashioned phone from inside his storage ring. ¡°Hello, Wilbur. I¡¯m only giving you one hour. If you don¡¯t send your troops, I¡¯ll have Shusonna Army, Yalegard Legion, and Southern Army attack Yaleview. It¡¯s yourst chance. Think about it carefully.¡± Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 In the garden at Zedfield, Yaleview, Wilbur heard the beeping tone from the phone before he could say anything. Remembering Jonathan¡¯s calm tone earlier, he scoffed coldly. ¡°Looks like Asura¡¯s Office has suffered a massive blow!¡± Although both of them had only been at the Valley of Elites for less than half a year, he had be good friends with Jonathan. Wilbur knew Jonathan¡¯s temper and personality very well. If Jonathan¡¯s voice was as cold as before, it meant that the issue was not that serious yet. Although it might be a bit more urgent, there was still space for negotiation. However, Jonathan¡¯s casual tone, as if he was just talking about everyday affairs, implied that his patience had reached a limit. He was no longer negotiating with Wilbur. Rather, he was informing thetter. When Wilbur examined the casualty reports that Yaleview Army intelligence officers who had infiltrated Eastern Army sent back, he frowned. ¡°Has the troops been gathered?¡± After Wilbur asked the question, the adjutant quickly confirmed the status of every troop in Yaleview Army. Within less than a minute, the adjutant turned around and looked at Wilbur. ¡°Commander, all personnel in Yaleview Army have been gathered.¡± Wilbur tossed the file onto his table. After a moment of contemtion, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°At my orders, send the fourth and ninth battalion to the River Onxy battlefield. Open the main roads in Huxville, Harfush, Yaleview, and the surrounding regions. Allow vehicles from Asura¡¯s Office to pass by the main roads leading to Doveston. However, they must not linger. Yaleview will enter battle mode. Seal all entrances and exits. All vehicles, including private cars, are not allowed to pass through either. The first battalion will be tasked with defending Yaleview. The second and third battalions will guard the northwestern and southwestern gates.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± replied the adjutant loudly before distributing the instructions to the others rapidly. After ensuring that everything was arranged, he turned around and looked at Wilbur again. ¡°Commander, your instructions have been heeded. However, some things need to be rified. For instance, themander-in-chief¡­¡± Wilbur nced at the adjutant as a look of hostility shed past his eyes. ¡°Theo, I climbed up to this position from where you are now. I understand your intentions, but you shouldn¡¯t be so anxious.¡± Thud! Theo fell to his knees without any hesitation. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t mean that, Commander!¡± As Wilbur stared icily at Theo¡¯s trembling body, the hostility in his eyes faded gradually and was reced by a look of mncholy sorrow. He had plotted to overthrow Joshua ever since he was appointed the adjutant. Precisely because of that, he could not trust anyone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had reced three previous adjutants before Theo. As long as those people raised even the slightest suspicion within him, he would eliminate them even if there was no evidence. Till now, Wilbur could not find someone whom he could confide in. In a way, he was quite pathetic. When Wilbur extended his arm and touched Theo¡¯s shoulder to help him up, Theo was so scared that he crumbled onto the floor. Raising his arms, he pleaded in a trembling voice, ¡°Commander, I promise that I won¡¯t dare to speak unnecessarily in the future. Please spare me¡­¡± Wilbur looked at his extended right arm, his heart aching as if someone had just stabbed it. What exactly am I? Holding his breath, Wilbur interrogated himself silently. After a long while, he let out a helpless sigh and stood back up slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you, Theo. Get up. I will personally lead the troops on the voyage. Follow me to Doveston.¡± Theo was stunned for a while upon hearing Wilbur¡¯s words before mbering to his feet quickly. ¡°That is my honor!¡± ¡°Okay. Make the proper arrangements. We¡¯ll set off immediately with the troops,¡± remarked Wilbur casually with a wave of his hand. He cast his gaze toward Doveston¡¯s direction. If possible, he would try to conquer Doveston through this war. ¡­ At Eastern Allied Army¡¯s defense line at Beshya, Jonathan was starting tomand the remaining troops that Zachary and the others led. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Zachary jogged to Jonathan¡¯s side. ¡°Shusonna Army, Yalegard Legion, and Southern Army have been gathered. The Intelligence Unit received news from Yaleview that the three highways at Yaleview, Navarre, and Colstrax have been openedpletely. Yaleview¡¯s condition was that we can head northern through those roads, but we must not stop in the middle.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly when he heard that. Looking at how demoralized the entire troop was, he squeezed out a smile. ¡°Looks like Wilbur¡¯s getting involved too. Inform all themanders that within half a day, Eastern Allied Army will receive replenishments. Tell everyone to maintain theirposure and be ready for the counterattack.¡± A worried expression appeared on Zachary¡¯s face after hearing that. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should say this, Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Zachary sounded extremely hesitant as if the subsequent words that he would utter were already making him feel troubled. Jonathan¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he stared at him in confusion. Ever since Zachary started working for him, he had always been ying a button-down role, unlike the other Kings of War who had a very distinct personality. He could always maintain the calmness and meticulousness that a professionalmander should have. For the past three years or so, Zachary and Jonathan said everything that was on their minds. He had never been as conflicted as he was now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Spit it out!¡± instructed Jonathan, running out of patience. Zachary passed Jonathan a cigarette before lighting it up with a lighter. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if you want me to speak, I¡¯ll tell you my ns. Even if you disagree, you mustn¡¯t get mad at me.¡± Jonathan nodded after exhaling a puff of smoke. ¡°Speak. I promise I won¡¯t get angry even if you scold me.¡± Jonathan became increasingly curious. He did not understand what Zachary had to say, such that the atmosphere was so solemn. Zachary cast a nce at Jonathan before lighting up a cigarette for himself as well. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, Wilbur is dispatching his troops to Doveston, right? Andy has nted quite a few Secret Agents in Yaleview as well. Some of them even managed to be third-ssmanders, enjoying quite a high status. We were just informed that Wilbur will be personally acting as themander-in- chief for Yaleview Army. I asked Zero and Ksana earlier as well. If Wilbur is actuallying to Doveston, we want to¡­¡± As Zachary spoke, he slid his hand across his neck gently. Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened. He finally understood what Zachary was asking for. Zachary wanted to eliminate Wilbur using this chance andpletely conquer Yaleview Army. This way, all of Chanaea¡¯s military would bebined into a united front. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 Jonathan and Zachary exchanged a look. Ordinarily, Zachary would not have been able to maintain such a calm demeanor when Jonathan was giving him a stare-down. However, he currently showed no signs of backing down. With that, Jonathan knew that the other man was determined to go against Wilbur. If it were not for that, Zachary, who was loyal to Jonathan, would not have overstepped his bounds and gone over his head and discussed matters with Karl and Ksana without seeking his permission first. When Jonathan picked up his cigarette and tried to take a puff, he realized that the cigarette had burned out. Just then, Zachary came back to his senses and hurriedly passed a pack of cigarettes to Jonathan before helping thetter light another cigarette. Taking a deep puff of the cigarette, Jonathan leaned against the tank behind him before uttering, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯ve been with me the longest. I know the kind of person you are. No matter how much you wish to kill Wilbur, you cannot do such a thing on your own ord. There are three people who want to eliminate Wilbur. They are Kane, Hades, and Terrence. Hades is currently unconscious, and Terrence is guarding Navarre. The only person that remains is Kane. Thus, he must be the one who¡ª¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not Kane,¡± Zachary interrupted before Jonathan could finish speaking. Jonathan gave Zachary a look before expanding his spiritual sense. Everything within a radius of a hundred meters was captured in his mind. About seventy meters away, Kane and several others flinched slightly and cautiously looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction. Jonathan chuckled when he saw their reactions. ¡°Okay, I got it. You lot have already discussed this matter and expressed your opinions.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Zachary was slightly flustered. At that moment, he was like a child who had been caught doing something bad. Jonathan waved his hand casually. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. You are Kings of War and decision- makers of Asura¡¯s Office. Get them toe over. I wish to hear everyone¡¯s opinion on this matter.¡± Zachary had thought that Jonathan would hold them ountable. Unexpectedly, thetter did not voice his displeasure with their n. Instead, he actually wanted to hear what they had to say. Staring at Jonathan in disbelief, Zachary did as he was ordered and summoned the others via the communication device. Upon arriving, Kane and the others stood before Jonathan nervously. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I still have matters to take care of. Could we postpone this¡­¡± Pretending to be confused, Kane tried to change the subject. Jonathan chuckled at the other man¡¯s response. ¡°I¡¯m sure you must have a lot to do behind my back.¡± Kane, who was about to leave, stiffened when he heard Jonathan¡¯s words. Obediently, he turned around and sat down on the ground. ¡°I should have known that relying on Zachary was a mistake.¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Zachary lifted a leg and kicked Kane¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Mr. Goldstein figured it out by himself. Also, I¡¯m not the one who keeps yelling about killing Wilbur every day. You should grow some backbone and learn to do things yourself instead of relying on someone else. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Casually, Jonathan flicked his unfinished cigarette at Zachary. ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s get back to the matter at hand. Tell me the reason why we should kill Wilbur.¡± Zachary and the others fell silent upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. Kane, who had been sitting by the side, took a deep breath and looked up. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯m sure we don¡¯t have to brief you on the reasons why we¡¯ve been wanting to kill Wilbur.¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your reasons for wanting Wilbur dead. I¡¯m asking why you chose now to make your move. As you know, over a hundred thousand Remdik soldiers have crossed River Onxy and they will encounter the Eastern Allied Army within four hours. When that timees, it will be a vicious battle. As themander of Yaleview Army, Wilbur will bring hundreds of thousands to aid Doveston. Yet, you¡¯re choosing this crucial time to carry out your n. Are you not afraid of shaking the army¡¯s core and besmirching our reputation?¡± ¡°No.¡± Kane sniggered from his vantage on the ground. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we all crawled up from the bottom, step by step. The coldness and warmth of the world, death, and parting¡ªwe¡¯ve seen everything. The world¡¯s justice is always written by the victors. If we eliminate him and merge Yaleview Army and Asura¡¯s Office, who would dare stand against us?¡± Although Kane was notorious for being a battle manic, he was also a practical man of war. To Kane, all wars had to have their own agendas, and starting a war required an enormous gain. Otherwise, the casualties would be pointless. Moreover, apart from holding a passive defensive position, Doveston¡¯s situation currently offered no benefits. Hence, Kane¡¯s aggressive nature had been triggered. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, while it is true that we all agreed to it, I was the one who suggested the n. I think the time is currently right. As long as you agree to it, we can take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate Wilbur. Asura¡¯s Office will then be thergest military organization in Chanaea. After that, we will be able to focus our efforts on dealing with the right respectable families.¡± Although Kane¡¯s voice was low, they could hear that he was doing his best to suppress the impulses he felt deep in his heart. Jonathan swept his gaze across the people who stood before him before turning his eyes back to Kane. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Yaleview is not fully under Wilbur¡¯s control. Although he managed to drive Joshua away, he has yet to be the truemander-in-chief,¡± Kane said. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I know you can be quite a stickler for the rules, but we¡¯re merely taking out a warlord if we kill him now. It would not be considered a rebellion. Now is the time.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Jonathan continued his line of inquiry. ¡°We can carry out the n when they arrive in Doveston. The battle will take ce on our turf, and even if it¡¯s arge-scale war, it will be easy to seal the deal.¡± ¡°Who will carry out the task?¡± Kane turned to look at Ksana and Karl, who stood next to him. ¡°It will be a piece of cake to kill Wilbur with three God Realm cultivators from Asura¡¯s Office. The time is right, and the conditions are favorable to us. Mr. Goldstein, let¡¯s do it!¡± Everyone turned to look at Jonathan and awaited his response. Although the situation was tense at the moment, it was as Kane said. Luck was on Jonathan¡¯s side. As long as the former agreed to it, there was no way Wilbur was walking out of Doveston. Contrary to their expectations, Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°If you still consider me your boss, you will not harm Wilbur in this battle. Not only will he not be harmed, but we will also cooperate with Yaleview Army. You lot are forbidden from half-hearted attempts.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Zachary and the others sighed helplessly upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words. Kane¡¯s face reddened as he frowned and sat there in silence. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you must give us a satisfactory reason! I think of you as my boss, but I cannot ept this!¡± Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Still leaning against the tank, Jonathan slowly squatted down after hearing Kane¡¯s response. He put his hand on Kane¡¯s shoulder andughed lightly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you the reason. I will not talk about benevolence or morality. I know they mean nothing to you. Kane, as long as you¡¯ve set your mind on something and think that it brings benefits, you won¡¯t give up on it. Am I right?¡± Not denying it, Kane nodded in response. With his actions, it was clear that he wanted Jonathan to know that if thetter did not give him an eptable reason, he would employ his own methods to take down Wilbur. Jonathan was not angry at Kane¡¯s response. After giving it a moment of thought, he spoke again. ¡°Kane, as you know, Asura¡¯s Office is the fastest-growing andrgest military organization in history. Do you know what keeps us alive? Think it through before answering me.¡± Then, Jonathan fell silent. He, too, sat down on the ground like Kane. Everyone, including Kane, fell into deep thought. Asura¡¯s Office was established in troubled times and amidst the warlords¡¯ conflict because Chanaea needed such a team. Hence, Asura¡¯s Office rapidly flourished throughout Chanaea after its establishment. There were even ces that took up their banner despite not being actually under their control. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. They did so in order to catch Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s attention and in hopes that they could be incorporated into Asura¡¯s Office. When asked, it was easy to answer how Asura¡¯s Office managed to develop. However, it was inurate to say that it was built for the people. After all, while that was one of the conditions, it was not the decisive factor. Even the veterans of Asura¡¯s Office found themselves in a predicament. ¡°You are the soul of Asura¡¯s Office, and you possess a tremendous power that brings everyone together,¡± Kane replied after a while. ¡°You are the reason, the root of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s rapid development.¡± Upon hearing Kane¡¯s answer, Jonathan snickered. ¡°When did you turn into such a bootlicker?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to tter you,¡± Kane replied sternly. ¡°I¡¯m only speaking the truth. Asura¡¯s Office would not have developed so smoothly if it hadn¡¯t been for your efforts over the years. Mr. Goldstein, I wish to kill Wilbur and overthrow the eight respectable families. However, I have no intention of rebelling. I would never take the path Karl did.¡± Karl, who had been standing at the side, coughed dryly when he heard Kane¡¯s words. Even if he was currently Zero, Karl still valued his image. The tactics Karl had chosen to use against the eight respectable families were indeed cruel. In fact, the former felt somewhat embarrassed at being reminded of it. Gesturing at Karl imperceptibly, Jonathan turned back to Kane. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I am not a presumptuous person, but I ept the credit you give me. I, too, believe that I am the person who guides Asura¡¯s Office. Currently, I am trying to prevent you from destroying Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s foundation in a lenient way,¡± Jonathan said. With a twirl of his fingers, the sand on the ground flew into the air. Under his maniption, the pile of sand molded itself into a scale. ¡°Bnce is what allowed Asura¡¯s Office to grow rapidly and continue to this day. Everything I have done in the past three years is to maintain the bnce of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s environment. Ten years ago, the eight respectable families besieged the Whitley family and summoned all cultivators who were Grandmaster Realm and above. After the cultivators were called away, the major war zones fell into chaos and this eventually plunged Chanaea into war. Three years ago, I joined Harfush¡¯s army and established Asura¡¯s Office. Wilbur joined Yaleview Army and drove Joshua away in order to obtain the position ofmander-in-chief.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°How do you think all of this was done? Do you think it was merely the efforts of the weapons we hold in our hands? You understand a cultivator¡¯s power better than anyone else. The eight respectable families have at least twelve God Realm cultivators and at least one who is Divine Realm. If they decide toe at us, it will only take a night¡¯s time for everyone third-ss and above in Asura¡¯s Office to be wiped out. But have you thought about why they haven¡¯t done so?¡± Jonathan raked his eyes over the people present. Under Jonathan¡¯s scrutiny, their eyes flickered as they came to a realization. ¡°I see you¡¯ve grasped the situation.¡± Dispersing the suspended sand, Jonathan rose to his feet slowly. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office takes care of the exterior while Wilbur¡¯s Yaleview Army takes care of things internally. The two military groups oppose and restrain each other, both hampering each other¡¯s progress. This gives the eight respectable families a chance to take control at any time. This is the root of our survival! If we take out Wilbur now and absorb Yaleview Army, do you think the eight respectable families will stand idly by and merely watch as we turn Asura¡¯s Office into a behemoth of three million people? We are not ready to withstand an onught from the eight respectable families. Hence, we must strive to maintain the current situation, or we and thousands upon thousands of soldiers will be the ones that will meet their demise.¡± At that, Kane managed to calm down. He was a smart man who could grasp the meaning behind Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I understand. I will not bring up this matter again.¡± Kane hung his head low, seemingly deted. Laughing, Jonathan patted the other man on the shoulder. ¡°This had to be mentioned, but we also need to wait for the right timing. Perhaps it will be possible when you reach God Realm.¡± Here, Jonathan lowered his head slightly. ¡°Believe me, it won¡¯t take long for you all to reach God Realm. If you can¡¯t afford to wait, neither can Asura¡¯s Office. The eight respectable families can¡¯t wait either!¡± At Jonathan¡¯s words, they widened their eyes in surprise. Jonathan had revealed two important messages to them with the two sentences. Firstly, the battle between Asura¡¯s Office and the eight respectable families was not too far off. Secondly, Jonathan had found a way for them to achieve God Realm. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you for real?¡± Kane asked excitedly. ¡°Have I ever talked big?¡± Jonathan chuckled. Zachary and the others rubbed their hands excitedly when they heard that there was a way to produce God Realm cultivators. It wouldpletely solve the problem of insufficient high-rankedbatants in Asura¡¯s Office. Ksana, who stood behind Jonathan, knew that the method was one that required one to trade their lives for it. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 No Other Choice The method Jonathan was talking about was to use the Holy Blood of Remdik¡¯s Sanctuary. ording to Ksana, Holy Blood was a liquid secreted by the Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart, which needed to be distilled through a special technique to produce the drug they needed. It could be used as a catalyst for cultivators during cultivation by improving the cirction of vitality and strengthening their bodies. However, it did have a fatal weakness, which was exhausting the cultivator¡¯s body. Jonathan had had an in-depth talk with Ksana about Holy Blood¡¯s properties. Considering that she had grown up in Sanctuary since she was young, the people of the organization trusted Ksana and the others who had been brainwashed since they were children. Otherwise, they would not have assigned any important positions or assignments to Ksana and the others. Among these assignments were some documents that did not involve any organizational secrets. Ksana had seen a document that had a detailed record of Sanctuary¡¯s research on Holy Blood over the years. Though the report didn¡¯t include any scientific theories for the drug, it highlighted two characteristics of Holy Blood. Firstly, any Grandmaster Realm cultivator who took enough Holy Blood had an eighty percent chance of breaking through the God Realm spirit shield and bing a God Realm cultivator. Secondly, the lifespans of the cultivator who took Holy Blood would decrease significantly. Some might not even be able to live longer than the average man. The second point was much more terrifying. After all, even though cultivators at that moment, such as Quintus, lived the longest, the oldest a cultivator could get was a little over a hundred years old. Even those who lived to be a hundred and fifty were rare. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Naturally, such a lifespan was not proportional to the powers of a God Realm cultivator Besides, it had been recorded in the ancient books that the cultivators of ancient times took at least sixty years for their solitary cultivation. No one could tell for sure that one could sessfully have a breakthrough even after solitary cultivation in modern times, but others could definitely convey their condolences during their death anniversaries. The cultivators of the current time had too low of a life expectancy. All in all, it was something that could bring change to cultivating. Back in the past, the world was rich with treasures. One could even find thousand-year-old medicine just by walking down the road. No one would have cared if someone had gotten their hands on the resources and gone into solitary cultivation. However, there was ack of spiritual energy resources in the present day. Even spirit stones had be rare, much less the other much valuable treasures. Furthermore, as one¡¯s cultivation level and Realm increased, the number of resources one needed naturally increased. In an era with a deficiency of spiritual energy, cultivators needed to fight for whatever they needed if they wanted to grow stronger. Only through fights could they get more resources. Nevertheless, who could guarantee that there would not be any injuries on their bodies after countless battles? Even someone like Seboxia, a cultivator who could reconstruct his body, had to hang on to dear life as hey in a coffin, let alone other Divine Realm cultivators. This was also the reason why there were rarely any Divine Realm cultivators out and about in Chanaea. The number of resources they needed was too much, be it for battles or cultivation. Worse still, if they had gotten injured in a battle, even if there was a cure for them, the medicinal herbs needed had already gone extinct and were nowhere to be found. The cultivator world was just like a fine sieve, constantly eliminating cultivators one after another. Those who managed to live were all ruthless beings who had survived countless battles in their lives. The era of ancient times, where one could just find a random spot and gain the Heavenly Way, had long passed. Yet, such aplicated situation did not prolong a cultivator¡¯s life by much. Nheless, one¡¯s body could change depending on one¡¯s environment and what one did. Cultivators consumed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth on a daily basis, which helped strengthen their bodies, so it was only natural that they had more vitality than mere mortals. Take Jonathan as an example. He was currently in the middle phase of God Realm. However, his cultivation level had been constantly declining since his Cor was broken, and he would one day be a mortal. But, if he managed to find a ce where there wasn¡¯t anyone after his life and where he could peacefully live the rest of his days, Jonathan believed he could live up to a hundred and fifty years old healthily. This was the power of a cultivator. Yet, Holy Blood was something that could undo all the hard work of a cultivator and strip them of their vitality and life. Ksana had once talked to Jonathan about her body. She had just turned eighteen and had already taken Holy Blood for over twelve years. Ksana predicted that she would not live past thirty years old due to being utterly drained. Holy Blood could activate a cultivator¡¯s vitality and senses mainly through its special chemical composition to stimte the user¡¯s cell division. It was also a well-known fact that there was a limit to the number of times for cell division in a human¡¯s lifetime. Those who took Holy Blood were merely using up their energy for the next few decades in advance. This was how Heavenly Pryncyp maintained bnce. One would have to give up on something if they wanted to achieve something else. And in Sanctuary, the simplest way one could achieve the highest cultivation level was with their life. A sense of helplessness crept into Jonathan as he nced at Kane and the others before him, who were seemingly excited when they heard there was a way for them to have a breakthrough into God Realm. Forget being able to safely bring Holy Blood back. Even if Jonathan did bring it back, he would still talk to those in Asura¡¯s Office about the side effects of Holy Blood in detail. Just like the drugs made by Charleigh, whether or not Hades and the others were willing to sacrifice their lives and take it was all up to their own volition. At the same time, Jonathan knew that Hades and the rest would choose to take it without hesitation if he brought Holy Blood back. These people were willing to give up their lives for the sake of Asura¡¯s Office, so why would they be scared just because the drug would shorten their lifespans? Jonathan didn¡¯t want to make such a choice for his people, but he had no other alternatives. Just as he said, Asura¡¯s Office didn¡¯t have much time left. He had predicted that by the time the situation in Doveston settled down, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the eight respectable families made their moves on Asura¡¯s Office. After all, Asura¡¯s Office would suffer a great deal of damage regardless of the oue of the battle at River Onxy. It was the best time to finish them off. Besides, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s men would also be down in the dumps because of the loss of troops. Hence, it was the best time to take over and reunify them. Therefore, Jonathan had no other choice at that moment. He could either sacrifice the lives of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s crucial members for the sake of cultivation, or he could wait for the eight respectable families to make their move. Asura¡¯s Office had gone through too much in the past three years and was now facing a critical juncture. Forcing down the worries he was feeling, Jonathan forced a smile. ¡°All right, all right. Let¡¯s stop rejoicing for now. Where are Joshua and Hayden? Does anyone know where they are?¡± Zachary and the others shook their heads in response. Right then, Freddie¡¯s voice sounded from Jonathan¡¯smunication device. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, someone saw two people going into the mountains toward Doveston!¡± Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Doveston? Jonathan froze. Then, as if he had thought of something, he turned toward the direction of Doveston. Joshua was one of the people Jonathan wanted to help flourish the most. With the respectable families exerting pressure on them, he would have an easier time getting Joshua to be associated with Asura¡¯s Office too. Most importantly, even though Jonathan was doing everything he could to stop the people from Asura¡¯s Office from attacking Wilbur, he understood there would eventuallye a day when Asura¡¯s Office and Yaleview Army had to fight each other. Yaleview Army upied Yaleview. They were the heart of Chanaea and the chokepoint between the north and the south. If Asura¡¯s Office attacked Yaleview, they would lose their honor and be seen as rebels. However, as long as Joshua was with them, the usations would eventually die off. Joshua was a well-knownmander-in-chief in Chanaea. If the two troops ever fought, all he needed to do was tell the world about how Wilbur had chased him out of Yaleview, and the citizens¡¯ discussion would naturally dwindle. Furthermore, Joshua possessed an important ability that Jonathan cared deeply about. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. No matter their rank, everyone in Asura¡¯s Office, including Jonathan, was from the military. The Eight Kings of War were generals, so anything about battles and setting up formations was a piece of cake to them. Jonathan could still be considered amanding talent who couldmand three troops and be the embodiment of the army¡¯s spirit, inspiring the fighting will and faith of soldiers. Besides that, he could predict the steps ahead each time he made a move. The man truly had a good eye and was much more powerful than the Eight Kings of War. Nevertheless, Jonathan was well aware of his position. He could gain power but not maintain it. Jonathan could win the support of many and knew how to fight, but he was not someone who could handle the political affairs of the people. Joshua, on the other hand, was well-versed in this. Anyone could tell he had delivered outstanding results in the ten years he had been themander-in- chief. The battles that would ur soon would definitely cause chaos to unfold in Chanaea, regardless of whether Asura¡¯s Office was victorious. What they needed the most in a time like that was someone who could enforce rules without a hitch and clean up any mess. Consequently, Joshua was the perfect person for this role, seeing as he had been in Zedfield of Yaleview for ten years. Jonathan had nned to elevate the power of all the members in Asura¡¯s Office, fill up any vacancies of high-ranking cultivators, prepare for the uing battle, and have Joshua fix any mess during the process. That was all he could do so far based on his strategy. ¡°Mr. Goldstein?¡± Zachary called out from beside Jonathan. He reached out and tugged on thetter¡¯s sleeve to finally snap him back to his senses. ¡°What is it?¡± Jonathan asked with a smile. Worry shed across Zachary¡¯s face. Jonathan had always seemed troubled ever since his Cor was broken. Things seemed to have worsened now. It was just ridiculous that a God Realm cultivator like him only had a reaction after someone had tugged on his sleeve multiple times. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we were asking what we should do regarding Remdik¡¯s arrangement.¡± Jonathan nced at Kane, Zachary, and Andy, feeling torn inside. These three men would definitely carry out any task they were given once they were thrown into a battlefield. However, with two armies against each other at the moment, theycked the ability to properly command hundreds of thousands of men, plus almost a million men from Yaleview Army. Even though Jonathan was capable enough to lead the battle, he had other things he needed to do. Asura¡¯s Office could easily end up in Wilbur¡¯s hands without someone leading them. Jonathan could never ept this. Although he was confident in his men in Asura¡¯s Office, he couldn¡¯t underestimate what Wilbur could do either. After all, someone who was able to take control of Yaleview Army within three years could not be easily dealt with. nting evil thoughts in the men of Asura¡¯s Office, much less causing the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s betrayal, could have caused a big mess. The faces of each crucial member of Asura¡¯s Office shed through Jonathan¡¯s mind, but he ultimately dismissed the idea of appointing any of them. He still held onto the idea that even though the Eight Kings of War were great generals, they could not bemanders. None of them were capable enough to control troops with hundreds of thousands of men. If Jonathan were to force them to take the position, it would only cause the downfall of Asura¡¯s Office. He then turned toward Karl. Among everyone, thetter was the only one protecting Doveston and themander of an independent army. Still, Karl had one w, which was Eastern Army was too reliant on technology to suppress their opponents, so they didn¡¯t have enough experience in an actual war. Jonathan needed someone who could rece him to contend with Wilbur. As he continued to ponder, a short-haired woman popped up in his mind. Leslie! Jonathan¡¯s eyes glinted when he thought of her name. He had met her back in Summerbank, where she worked as a clerk in a police station. Due to her sharp reasoning skills, Jonathan introduced her to Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Intelligence Unit. He had wanted to groom her into an outstanding informant since her calm analytical and deductive skills were beneficial in the intelligence and data-gathering department. Yet, in a strange twist of events, Hades had given her a ce in hismander training program. On top of that, she had managed to set a terrifying record with thirty-five consecutive victories in the mock battles. ording to Hades, Leslie had increased her winning streak to fifty-five wins presently. One should know that Asura¡¯s Office had spent lots of money specifically for the simtion to train commanders with extremely powerful algorithms and processors. Besides Leslie, the othermanders had only managed to seed in one-third of their mock battles. As if she was cheating, Leslie had never once lost again since her first few mock battles when she hadn¡¯t quite adapted yet. On a horrifying note, she had even managed to keep her calm to a terrifying extent whilemanding her troops during all the simtions. While in amanding position, everything was mere chess pieces to Leslie. She could evene up with strategies that involved using tens of thousands of men as bait. This was why Jonathan had given the order that Leslie was not allowed any military power, even if it was just a small troop. While the goal of wars was to win, it would bepletely meaningless if they had fought just for the sake of winning. Jonathan thought about the short-haired woman with a heroic spirit once again, a torn expression still on his face. A few secondster, he finally said into hismunication device, ¡°Freddie, I want to speak to Leslie!¡± Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 In less than one minute, Leslie¡¯s voice finally rang out from themunication device. ¡°Jonathan, I can¡¯t believe you still remember me. How unusual!¡± Even after learning Jonathan¡¯s identity, Leslie showed no fear and respect as she continued to speak in her usual carefree manner. Nevertheless, Jonathan could still sense her tone wasced with a hint of dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you displeased with Asura¡¯s Office?¡± Jonathan chirped. A scoffing sound came from themunication device¡¯s speaker. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office pays me a million every month to serve as a sparring partner for thosemanders. Everything I want is also provided to me at a moment¡¯s notice, so what could I possiblyin about?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hearing the sarcastic voiceing from themunication device, Jonathan smiled wryly. ¡°All right. That¡¯s enough. All I did was forbade you from wielding military power. Do you have to be so angry with me? Anyway, have you considered that matter I mentioned to you?¡± ¡°What did you talk to me about?¡± This time, it was Leslie who got confused. Ever since Jonathan left me at the training camp, he hadn¡¯t contacted me privately, so what could he have said to me? Jonathan figured Leslie might not have grasped his intention, so he quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the suggestion to let you change your tactics. Although you¡¯re a talented strategist, you can¡¯t always forsake at least one-fifth of my troops during every operation, right?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t forsaking,¡± she retorted. ¡°Deception is part of military strategy. To achieve overall victory, one must keep their opponent in the dark about their real intention. Feigning our motive, always staying ahead of our opponents in every step of the n, understanding the goal, and keeping ourselves concealed are some principles we uphold to make ourselves invincible. Those decoys are the most critical part of¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Jonathan piped up, ¡°Let me just ask you one thing! Can you abandon this decoy stratagem?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. They¡¯re not decoys but part of my n¡ª¡± ¡°Asura¡¯s Office needs you to takemand now!¡± Jonathan interrupted her again. ¡°Leslie, I believe the commander training camp has already started reviewing today¡¯s battle situation at Doveston, right? Despite the dy, the data you¡¯ve obtained is very urate. If you want, I can give you an even more precise data model, including the same authority as me. However, I need you to promise me one thing. Don¡¯t think of human lives as mere pawns to be sacrificed.¡± After saying that, Jonathan didn¡¯t borate further. Leslie, on the other end of the line, also fell silent. ¡°Jonathan, if I agree to your offer, how many people can Imand?¡± ¡°There are currently three hundred thousand soldiers in Eastern Allied Army. Shusonna Army, Yalegard Legion, and Guardian Army have already sent reinforcements to Doveston through Yaleview. As for the jointmand of Yaleview Army, you¡¯ll have to figure out a way to convince Wilbur to share his authority with you. Anyway, even if Yaleview Army operates independently and doesn¡¯t fall under your command, you can still take charge of more than four hundred and fifty thousand soldiers,¡± Jonathan uttered nonchntly. ¡°If we adopt your previous strategy, every time you deploy your troops, at least one-fifth of the soldiers will be put into a deadly position by you. In that case, we¡¯re talking about sacrificing ny thousand lives. Therefore, you must give me your word regarding this matter.¡± Leslie took a deep breath. When she spoke again, it was as if she had made up her mind. ¡°I can only promise you that I won¡¯t actively utilize that strategy unless necessary.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough,¡± Jonathan replied in relief. Immediately afterward, he contacted Freddie using the communication device. ¡°Freddie, prepare the fighter jet and transport Leslie to the Doveston battlefield as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Freddie immediately began to make arrangements. At that moment, Leslie spoke up again. ¡°Jonathan, I have a few requests for you as well. First, none of your Asura¡¯s Office members can interfere with my decisions when I¡¯m inmand. Second, I want to bring some people from the training camp. They will serve as my deputies and help me analyze the battle situation.¡± Jonathan nced at his watch and said, ¡°I agree, but be quick. You have one and a half hours, tops.¡± Then, he summoned Zachary and the others to issue them his orders. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I now appoint Leslie as Eastern Allied Army¡¯smander-in-chief. You are to assist and fully obey her strategy, even if¡­¡± At that point, Jonathan paused briefly. ¡°Even if her arrangement is to send our soldiers to their deaths, it must be executed!¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the trio just stared ahead in silence. They¡¯d heard of Leslie, the war prodigy, long ago, especially hermand style, which was highly noteworthy. Most of the simted battles in themander training camp were campaigns that took ce in the eight major military regions. Hence, themanders¡¯ revisions of the military operations were supported by real data instead of imaginary virtual battles. The most ruthless aspect of Leslie was that she could always achieve equal results as the original battles with fewer casualties during those war simtions. Achieving such results seemed to imply a superior battle n, but there was an underlying issue. During a real war, every soldier was killed because they fought to the death, while in all of Leslie¡¯s revision, she instructed a portion of the soldiers to be sacrificed under the enemies¡¯ gunfire. Even though that military tactic resulted in fewer casualties, most people still found it uneptable. However, Jonathan¡¯s current instruction showed he had epted that strategy. The trio wanted to argue, but they couldn¡¯t find a reason because Leslie¡¯s appointment as the commander-in-chief was a n that would result in the least losses for Eastern Allied Army, among the countless possibilities of how the war at River Onxy would unfold. Jonathan was merely trying to preserve Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s strength. ¡°Did you all not hear what I said?¡± Jonathan questioned the trio again. Zachary saluted and replied loudly, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Goldstein. We¡¯re professional soldiers who will fulfill our missions at all costs!¡± Kane and Andy also took a deep breath and saluted. ¡°We will ensure thepletion of our missions!¡± ¡­ While the entire Asura¡¯s Office was making final preparations for the uing war, the interior of Doveston¡¯s Delisgar Ridge, where Joshua and Hayden had once stayed, was now heavily sealed off. Quintus stood on a small hill outside the valley, looking at the scene below in excitement. ¡°This is not a restraining barrier. It¡¯s a small world! Hurry up and notify all the cultivators above Grandmaster Realm from our family to gather here at once! The Leeson family must defend this entrance at all costs!¡± Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Quintus¡¯ order was conveyed quickly, and it only took about half an hour for a God Realm cultivator to appear in his line of sight with a team of cultivators. Once his spiritual sense had dispersed, Quintus gripped his billhook, his killing intent ring up. However, after more than ten seconds, he discovered that the person who came was none other than the current patriarch of the Leeson family and the eldest in his generation, Ashton Leeson. ¡°Uncle Quintus!¡± Ashton greeted with a slight nod as hended beside Quintus. The rules of such respectable families were very unusual. Once someone became the family patriarch, regardless of their level of cultivation or seniority, they would hold authority over the entire family, even their elders. Hence, even an elder like Quintus had to treat the family patriarch with respect. This was to ensure the absolute authority of the family patriarch. After all, every patriarch of those respectable families went through many tests before they were selected and could lead their families forward. Additionally, the seniorities within those respectable families were aplicated mess due to their thousand-year-old lineage. It would be a big problem if people could show no respect and interfere with family affairs just because of their seniority. Quintus also gave Ashton a slight nod as a greeting to his family patriarch upon his arrival before asking curiously, ¡°Ashton, I¡¯m surprised that you guys got here so quickly. I just sent the message less than half an hour ago.¡± Thetter shook his head with a smile after hearing his words. ¡°Winston had already sent us a message before you did, Uncle Quintus. He deduced that Joshua might come back here, so he told us to dispatch our men to apprehend him. Because Joshua has many treasures in his hands, I personally led the team here to avoid any blunders. I didn¡¯t expect to receive your message about the small world midway through the journey.¡± Quintus¡¯ eyes briefly lit up in surprise. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Winston is¡­ remarkable!¡± He did not attempt to hide the admiration in his eyes. ¡°Ashton, if you can¡¯t find a particrly suitable sessor among the younger generations, Winston is a good choice. Although he won¡¯t be able to lead our family for a long time, he can still y a key role in being the connecting link to the next patriarch.¡± Quintus¡¯ words resonated with Ashton. Between him and Winston, one took charge of internal matters, while the other handled external matters. To refer to them as the twin pirs backing the Leeson family would not be an exaggeration. Possibly as a result of the Leeson family flourishing too quickly under the duo¡¯s leadership, the young people under the age of thirty in the family found themselves in an awkward situation where no one could assume the mantle. Once each patriarch of the eight respectable families with their thousand-year-old lineages had a firm grasp on their position of leadership, they had to start looking for promising sessors and train them from a young age. For example, the Osborne family. Although Jay was caught up in a storm of public opinion due to his sexual orientation, his mistakes would undoubtedly be mitigated once Everett¡¯s incident became public. Judging from the current situation, Jay might as well rejoin the core of the family. There was also Eva from the Saday family, Sterio from the Mallory family, and Caleb from the Gray family¡­ These young and inexperienced people were all trained to be sessors by the respectable families. Even a family like the Zink family had a secret agent like Hayden whom the respectable family had invested everything to train. Yet, the Leeson family simply could not find a suitable candidate to be their sessor. Even if they selected the best among the mediocre ones, they still could not find the right person. At present, be it traveling outside or handling all the family affairs, the family members of Winston¡¯s generation were at the forefront. However, Winston, Ashton, and other members of their generation were already approaching their fifties. The entire Leeson family needed new blood to adapt to the rapidly changing situation in Chanaea. ¡°I¡¯m not greedy for power, Uncle Quintus. On the contrary, I think being the family patriarch has seriously affected my cultivation. If you have any suitable candidates in mind, or if Winston wants to be the family patriarch, I can step down at any time,¡± Ashton said to Quintus with a smile. Thetter quickly dismissed his words with a wave. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on inside your head, Ashton. Just do your duty as the family patriarch properly. Trust me. Cultivation isn¡¯t something you should think about. You¡¯ll never be able to enter the Divine Realm in this lifetime. There¡¯s too much unrest within you.¡± For a cultivator who had reached the middle phase of the God Realm, Quintus¡¯ words were like a sharp de, piercing deeply into Ashton¡¯s heart. Those who had attained this level of cultivation had a Cor as firm as iron. Everyone wished to seek the great freedom and carefreeness of reaching the Divine Realm, so how could Ashton ept Quintus¡¯ dig at him? ¡°Uncle Quintus, if you can achieve Divine Realm, so can I. My vision shouldn¡¯t only be as big as Doveston, but the entire world.¡± Quintus looked at Ashton when he heard that. He wanted to say something but ultimately held back his words. After a long time, he sighed heavily. ¡°Ashton, do you truly think you can attain true carefreeness upon achieving Divine Realm? Take my advice. If possible, end your cultivation journey once you¡¯ve reached the advanced phase of God Realm. Don¡¯t strive for the Divine Realm. The terror of the Divine Tribtion is unimaginable.¡± ¡°Uncle Quintus, do you think I¡¯d be afraid of a heavenly trial?¡± Ashton asked Quintus lightly. ¡°From the moment I began this cultivator journey, the Divine Realm has been my ultimate goal, and I¡¯ve been working hard to achieve it. I can tell you very responsibly, Uncle Quintus, that even if I face the heavenly trial and am shattered into pieces by Lightning Tribtion, I will never back down in fear!¡± When Ashton said that, the spiritual energy all over his body surged, and the air around him kept twisting and rising, giving the impression that he was a warrior with an endless fighting spirit. Just looking at him was suffocating. Quintus felt the other man¡¯s power with a helpless look in his eyes. The obstacle to the Divine Realm isn¡¯t just Divine Tribtion. Just like the annihtion of the Whitley family, it isn¡¯t something that the eight respectable families can control. However, he could not tell Ashton everything he knew. This is not only for Ashton¡¯s safety but also for the survival of the entire Leeson family. The conversation between the uncle and his nephew had reached a stalemate at that point. Ashton could not understand the true meaning behind his uncle¡¯s words. As for Quintus, he also had a reason for keeping silent. The two core cultivators of the Leeson family stood silently on the ridge and looked down at the chaos portal that had appeared in the valley below, still like statues. However, the rest of the Leeson family members did not dare to stop. This time, Ashton brought a total of four God Realm cultivators and fifty Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Along with the ten Leeson family members who were stationed there, a total of sixty-four cultivators were rapidly using their spiritual energies to drive spirit stones into the earth on the cliffs around the valley. They were setting up a huge primary-level formation, the energy-locking formation! Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 The energy-gathering and energy-locking formations were the two mostmonly-known formations among cultivators. The former collected the spiritual energy within a particr area, while thetter retained it to prevent leakage, but despite their differences, they worked synergistically to create a favorable environment for cultivation. The goal of the Leeson family was to conceal all the energy exuded from the small world¡¯s chaos portal. Although they were only dozens of miles away from the battleground at River Onxy, the spiritual energy discharged from the chaos portal was so thick that it formed an energy tide that caught Quintus and Jonathan¡¯s attention The mountain they were at was but an unremarkable one out of the numerous peaks in the Delisgar Ridge. Still, it appeared unusual because of the surge of mist rising from the mountain as a result of condensing spiritual energy. The mist¡¯s density was so high that the beginner-phase Grandmasters¡¯ faces turned red as if they were drunk. Their vitality spiked because they absorbed the potent energy as they breathed. When Ashton noticed the situation, he promptly repositioned those Grandmasters to the periphery of the mountain. Since spiritual energy shared the same characteristic as saline water, particles in both agents moved from high density to low density. As for the Grandmasters in the beginner phase, although cultivating in a space with dense spiritual energy would elevate their ability rapidly, they still found it hard to control their vitality in an environment where the spiritual energy transcended their ability to cope, let alone those still in the Superior Realm. The energy that leaked from the chaos portal was enough to turn the mountain into a superior cultivation hub, which went to show the significance of the secret hidden in the small world behind the chaos portal. ¡°Be mindful of the spirit stones¡¯ positions. We need to seal all eight entryways on this mountain. Each entryway should be assigned nine groups of triple energy-locking formation. Hugh, bring your men to set up a trap formation te outside the portal and an illusion array as the thirdyer. Garner all your resources and ask the family to send more if you don¡¯t have enough. We¡¯re going all in!¡± Although Ashton¡¯s strategy to mobilize all kinds of formations was formidable, it was merely the tip of the iceberg. While one did not dare to trespass the small world at the moment, ording to historical records, the appearance of the world¡¯s chaos portal meant a catastrophe was inevitable. After all, as part of the ancient heritage, the small world was home to many demon beasts trapped there for experimental purposes during those times. But in the contemporary context, those then-insignificant creatures were considered powerful beasts. In the past, even beasts the size of a vehicle tire that emerged from a portal could wreak havoc in the world, let alone those from a portal with a height of more than thirty feet. The spiritual energy oozing from the portal was enough to disconcert just anyone. Even Quintus, a Divine Realm cultivator, was rmed at the sight, so it went without saying that a God Realm cultivator like Ashton was unnerved. His hunch told him that the creatures in the small world might change the entire Chanaean history, but faced with such a crisis, he was aware that subduing the threats behind the portal was just part of the Leeson family¡¯s hurdles since they also had to contend with other influential families over the portal. Despite Ashton¡¯s personal distaste for how respectable families would spy on one another for intelligence, the practice was undeniablymon among families. Although it was impossible for spies to infiltrate the core of other families, the intel they gathered just from the lower levels was enough for them to infer the target families¡¯ intentions. More importantly, there was no way the spies could overlook what was happening at the portal, especially when the spiritual energy tidesing from it rippled across hundreds of miles. Whilst the spies of the seven respectable families had retreated from Doveston, it was evident from Joshua¡¯s behavior that he had been waiting for the small world¡¯s activation. With the Leeson family upying the portal to that world, the only way for Joshua to enter was to mess up the situation to create a distraction. As for Jonathan, he had upended Remdik and West Region over the past half a year despite his ims to retire from Asura¡¯s Office. Given his Divine Realm ability, it was unsurprising that he would take advantage of this opportunity, especially when the small world was so close to him. ¡°Time is of the essence!¡± Quintus remarked as he beheld the clouds of spiritual energy from above. ¡°People from the seven respectable families will be here in no time. In fact, even those hidden ancient sects would reappear after knowing about the portal. I don¡¯t think I can hold on any longer, Ashton. You have my approval to put the two other Divine Realm cultivators in position.¡± Quintus¡¯ words struck Ashton, for the Leeson family only had three Divine Realm cultivators, two of which had been living in seclusion for more than a decade since the besiege of the Whitley family. They had distanced themselves from the world because they suffered severe internal injuries back then and did not want to get involved in worldly strife. They were the pirs and foundation of the Leeson family, but in a situation like that, Quintus had no choice but to allow Ashton to mobilize those two cultivators. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. To Ashton, that strategy meant that mere tricks and tactics could no longer resolve the emergency at hand¡ªthe gravity of the crisis called for forceful intervention. ¡°Is this the only way, Uncle Quintus?¡± Ashton asked reluctantly. Quintus nodded slightly, saying, ¡°The chaos portal is in Doveston. Geographically speaking, our family has the upper hand since it¡¯s closer to us, but this opportunity is a ticking time bomb. The eight respectable families might have had their own strife in the past. Still, it was unlikely that things could escte to a point where they joined forces to oust a single family, just as they did to the Whitley family because it was not in their interest to do so, but this portal is a game-changer. Unless our family gives up on this opportunity to dominate the chaos portal, we remain the seven families¡¯mon enemy. You¡¯re the patriarch of the family now, so it¡¯s your call to decide, but I suggest you not confront them with force.¡± At that point, Ashton seemed to have understood Quintus¡¯ message. ¡°Uncle Quintus, are you saying that¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We should enter the chaos portal before they do anything,¡± Quintus suggested calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. We both know I don¡¯t have much time left to live. I give myself three to five years at most. Thest thing I can do is to give it a shot for our family¡¯s future.¡± Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 -When Ashton saw Quintus¡¯ sunken cheeks, his nose reddened, and a lump formed in his throat. Although they were not close rtives, they were still rted by blood. Most importantly, Quintus was very close to bing a Divine Realm cultivator tens of years ago. Unfortunately, the bottleneck made the previous patriarch give Quintus a job with little work, which was to train the Leesons¡¯ younger generation. Ashton and Winston were Quintus¡¯ students. In less than three years, Quintus went through enlightenment and entered Divine Realm. Even so, Quintus never stopped teaching Ashton and the others. Thus, Quintus was more than a Divine Realm cultivator to Ashton and the rest. In fact, Quintus was like a parent to him. And now, he had offered to go through the chaos portal to grab the opportunity. Those who were unaware of the situation would think Quintus wanted to monopolize the magical nt. As a patriarch, Ashton understood what Quintus was nning. Thetter was helping the Leeson family to find a solution. Every appearance of the chaos portal meant that a tiny world emerged, and each world had ancient beasts guarding it. One could imagine how dangerous it must be for Quintus to go there alone. Unfortunately, the Leeson family was stuck in a predicament. In the end, Quintus, who was more than a hundred and fifty years old, had to be the one to open the way for them. Ashton felt bad as a younger member of the Leesons. ¡°U-Uncle Quintus, I¡¯ll get a few men to help you scout the area¡­¡± While saying that, Ashton beckoned a few Grandmaster Realm cultivators in the distance. Right then, Quintus reached out and grabbed Ashton¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Forget it, Ashton. It¡¯s pointless if I can¡¯t kill those things there. Grandmaster Realm and God Realm cultivators will only end up dead, no matter how many you send in. Let me do it instead. You guys can stay outside and get the formation ready. Remember this. If anythinges out of the portal, kill it immediately.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Ashton opened his mouth to speak. Regardless, Quintus smiled and shook his head. He then sat cross-legged and began adjusting his spiritual energy and spiritual sense. Just then, several Grandmaster Realm cultivators hurried over and gathered around Ashton. ¡°Mr. Ashton!¡± they greeted with a bow. Seeing that, Ashton quickly stretched out a hand to interrupt them. ¡°Ry my order. The formation must bepleted in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The men immediately dispersed to ry the orders, while those who received the order quickened their pace. The minutes ticked by. Finally, a Grandmaster Realm cultivator ced a spirit stone into the ground. A gentle wave of energy washed over Ashton before disappearing instantly. Trap formation, kill array, illusion array, and lock formation werepleted. The Leeson family backed away when the four formations that had different functions were formed. At that moment, the valley surrounded by dense mist changed its form repeatedly until it returned to its original form when the portal appeared. The illusion array worked. It was a dangerous situation for those not in the know. If they entered the illusion array, they could be destroyed by the trap formation and kill array. Those formations had nothing special to them when used individually. However, with how the Leeson family restructured and arranged them, their powers were greatly increased when used together. ording to the original formation, anyone below the absolute phase of God Realm who had not grasped the Pryncyp would at least have their skin melted or even die. To put it bluntly, only Divine Realm patriarchs of the remaining seven respectable families were the only ones who could pass through the Leeson family¡¯s formations. Suddenly, Quintus slowly got to his feet and scanned the peaceful valley with a calm gaze. At that moment, Remy took a formation te from the person beside him and spun it several times before drawing on the talisman paper. ¡°Uncle Quintus, this is the sign corresponding to the current pathway of the formation. I¡¯ll change the structure of the formation once you enter the chaos portal.¡± Ashton¡¯s eyes reddened as he spoke. After all, stepping through the portal was not different from seeking death. Quintus had been working hard for the Leeson family all his life, yet he never got to enjoy his remaining years in peace. This is such a humiliation to the family. After taking the piece of paper, Quintus moved his fingers a little to ce a ck storage ring in Ashton¡¯s hand. ¡°Ashton, this has everything I umted throughout my life. My direct descendants have no talent in cultivation, so I¡¯m letting you manage these. You can keep them for yourself or give them to the other members of the Leeson family.¡± That was all Quintus had to say. He then stuck the paper on his chest and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll get going now. Remember my words. When dealing with the other seven respectable families, you must leverage their strength and never fight head-on.¡± With that, Quintus disappeared into the illusion array. The ripples in the air vanished, leaving no traces of Quintus. ¡°Kneel!¡± bellowed Ashton while standing on the ridge. Hundreds of members of the Leeson family remained in their positions. Although they had no idea what was happening, they quickly kneeled before the valley upon hearing Ashton¡¯s words. ¡°The members of the Leeson family bid you farewell, Mr. Quintus!¡± ¡°I will wait here for your triumphant return, Mr. Quintus!¡± ¡°Farewell, Mr. Quintus!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for your triumphant return, Mr. Quintus!¡± As soon as Ashton finished, the Leesons repeated his words loudly, so much so that their voices echoed through the area. Quintus, who was in the middle of the valley¡¯s spiritual mist, curled his lips slightly when he heard the voices outside. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He took one step forward and disappeared into the portal. Meanwhile, Joshua and Hayden were hiding in a valley deep in Delisgar Ridge. The dense forest was a natural cover for the two. Joshua took out an umbre-like magical item to hide both his and Hayden¡¯s aura. While they looked at the sky through the tiny cracks above their head, they saw figures swiftly skipping over the valleys. ¡°Five God Realm cultivators and less than a hundred Grandmaster Realm¡­¡± Hayden dared not breathe when he sensed the auras passing over his head. It was not until he was sure that the strangers had left did he breathe a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Joshua, are the Leesons trying to kill you? Why would five God Realm cultivators bring along so many Grandmaster Realm cultivators? Don¡¯t tell me the Whitley family has mobilized all their forces.¡± Instead of answering Hayden, Joshua frowned and unfolded his clenched right fist. Lying on his palm was a ring that had a green glow. This time, the green light stopped flickering and turned into an evesting light. There was only one exnation for that¡ªthe small world of the ancestralnd had been opened. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Joshua put away the magical item and slipped the green ring into his storage ring. ¡°Hayden, do you remember what you said to me?¡± Taken aback by Joshua¡¯s question, Hayden asked, ¡°What did I say?¡± Nheless, he hesitated for a moment and put on a wry smile. ¡°I remember it now. I told you I ced all the Zink family¡¯s bets on you so you could avenge them.¡± Nodding, Joshua turned around and leaped onto the ridge beside the valley. ¡°Hayden, the people who went over just now would never capture me. I¡¯m not that important to be hunted by such a huge-scale dispatch from the Leesons. If I guessed it correctly, my family¡¯s ancestralnd has opened, and those people are going there to guard the entrance.¡± Hayden remained on the ridge, aplicated look shing past his eyes. Back then, Hayden had agreed to Joshua¡¯s request only because he lost hope of exacting revenge when the Zink family was captured by the Osborne family. Now that the Zink family was rescued by Asura¡¯s Office, Hayden had lost the reason to sacrifice himself. After all, no one would court death when they could continue living their life. Looking at Hayden, Joshua bobbed his head lightly and patted the former¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°All right. Don¡¯t think so much about it anymore. I, too, wouldn¡¯t want to die like that if I were you. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be as meaningful now if you intend on helping me. The opening of the ancestral land is a huge thing. If we keep guarding the valley, they¡¯ll have a chance of conquering it. Now that the entire Leeson family is going there, it¡¯s meaningless even if you do everything in your power to cover me. You should leave,¡± said Joshua with a smile before jumping to the north. However, Hayden simply stood at his spot and gazed coldly at Joshua¡¯s retreating back with his fists clenched. There was no telling what was on the former¡¯s mind. Hayden¡¯s purpose foring out this time was to make himself a bargaining chip to bet on Joshua. Now that the Zink family was protected by Asura¡¯s Office and temporarily lifted off the threats of being wiped out, Hayden had lost his reason to fight. Although Joshua and Hayden had made it clear that they were in a mutually beneficial rtionship, Hayden could not bear to just leave the former alone after having spent so much time with him. Even kittens and puppies would develop feelings after spending some time together, let alone two adults who had experienced life-and-death situations together. After much hesitation, Hayden unleashed his spiritual energy and went to catch up with Joshua. ¡°Joshua!¡± While speeding toward the north, Joshua heard Hayden¡¯s voice from afar. Hence, Joshua slowed his pace, only to find Hayden catching up with him momentster. ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Hayden with a smile. ¡°You should look for Jonathan. He¡¯s a great person. Although we didn¡¯t spend much time together, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t threaten you with your family like what the Osborne family did. Besides, this war might cause Asura¡¯s Office to break the overallyout of Yaleview Army and the eight respectable families. If three God Realm cultivators from your family could join Asura¡¯s Office, they¡¯ll definitely be put to good use¡ª¡± Before Joshua could finish, Hayden said, ¡°Joshua, must you really go? The Whitley family¡¯s gone. You¡¯re theirst descendant. Are you really going to face the entire Leeson family and even the cultivators of eight respectable families just for an ancestralnd? Is it even worth it?¡± Joshua halted in his tracks and stared at the north with a look of indifference. ¡°You won¡¯t understand. My family has been looking for the ancestralnd for thest two thousand years and waiting for it to open. Whether or not it can help me take revenge or if it¡¯s an imperishable inheritance from the ancestors, it no longer matters. Sure, there are still tens of thousands from my family who are still alive, but they¡¯re coteral rtives. In fact, I might be the only direct descendent left of the Whitley family. If I give up on it as well, then the entire Whiteley family will be done for. That¡¯s why I must go, even if it costs my life.¡± Hayden furrowed his brows upon hearing that. ¡°Joshua, what¡­ the heck are you talking about?¡± All he felt was a buzzing feeling in his mind. ¡°Is everyone in your family crazy? Was everything you said about getting an inheritance after entering the ancestralnd a lie? You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s in there, yet you¡¯re going in there blindly. What if there are only three straw huts inside?¡± Joshua suddenly turned around and shot Hayden a stern gaze. ¡°Still, they belong to my family! I¡¯m going to kill anyone who touches it!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Hayden cursed. Following that, he let out a long sigh as if he had made up his mind. ¡°Remember this. I¡¯ll run away immediately if there¡¯s any danger. I¡¯m not going to risk my life since there¡¯s nothing that belongs to my family.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, Winston, Remy, and another member arrived somewhere beyond a nameless valley. ¡°Ashton,¡± greeted Winston upon arriving before Ashton. The patriarch turned around to nce at the trio covered in blood. ¡°Is the matter with Eastern Army settled?¡± he asked. ¡°The battle isn¡¯t over, but most of the Remdikian cultivators are driven off the battlefield. What¡¯s left is therge-scale battle among mortals. There¡¯s no need for us to get involved in that.¡± Ashton nodded in acknowledgment. In order to ensure Eastern Allied Army would not suffer too many casualties due to the other party¡¯s overhaul, the Leeson family deployed a team of one Divine Realm cultivator and three God Realm cultivators to help out with the situation. They had done their best. After all, the battle was between Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone and Eastern Allied Army. If cultivators were to be involved all the way, the battle would change fundamentally. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Although arge group of cultivators had been transferred to the army and yed a vital role in the battle, times have changed. Battles of cultivators conquering a city or a fief like ancient times would not happen. Remdik needed to deploy their army if they wanted to infiltrate Doveston. The function of cultivators was merely to provide assistance and intimidate the enemy¡¯s cultivators. ¡°Winston, Uncle Quintus has entered the portal. It¡¯s been about half an hour, and there¡¯s no news yet.¡± Ashton paused momentarily to ce a jade pendant into Winston¡¯s hand. ¡°Remember this. If something happens to me again, you¡¯ll be the Leeson family¡¯s next patriarch. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 Winston¡¯s gaze turned cold as he surveyed the dragon-patterned jade pendant before him, which represented Ashton¡¯s authority as the patriarch. ¡°Ashton, you don¡¯t have to do this. It hasn¡¯te to that point yet.¡± Winston attempted to return the dragon-patterned jade pendant to Ashton but to no avail. Ashton frowned at Winston. ¡°Winston, you knew all along that I¡¯ve never wanted to be the patriarch of the Leeson family. Father forced me into this position. I remember him promising me I¡¯d be free to go once he found someone suited for the role. Yet for fifteen years, it had never once happened. The Leeson family¡¯s strength will go through a tectonic shift now that Mr. Quintus has entered the chaos portal. While I might survive this pandemonium, it¡¯s best to have a backup in ce. The Larson family can¡¯t be without a leader if I get beheaded by one of the cultivators.¡± Winston stared at the dragon-patterned jade pendant hesitantly before finally reaching to take it. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take this and lead the Leeson family after your death.¡± There wasn¡¯t a need to exchange pleasantries and formalities between blood brothers. They¡¯d promptly decided upon the future authority of the Leeson family. The only thing left for them to do was to bide their time. The other respectable families would know of their decision sooner orter. As such, the Leeson family members needed to buy more time for Quintus. A stream of silhouettes dashed toward the ridge on both sides of the valley from the south. They were all cultivators of the Leeson family. Including Ashton and his group, the Leeson family appointed twelve God Realm cultivators in total and about two hundred Grandmaster Realms. While not all of the Leeson family¡¯s high-level cultivators were appointed, almost all of them were deployed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The ones remaining stayed behind to guard the ancestralnd. After all, no matter how many secrets the small world contained, luck and fate were the ultimate deciding factors. Even if there were abundant treasures hidden within, there was no guarantee that they couldy their hands on the prizes. The Leeson family¡¯s ancestral ground, on the other hand, represented their foundation and history tracing back more than two thousand years ago. Thus, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose it. The members of the Leeson familynded one after another and sat on the ground with their legs crossed as they began regting the spiritual energy in their bodies. They were doing that for two reasons. The first reason was to prepare for the uing battle, while the second was to absorb the highly concentrated spiritual energy in the area. The respectable families spent plenty of resources grooming cultivators who sessfully achieved Grandmaster Realm. Almost all of them had undergone specialized cultivating at Secret Realms with concentrated amounts of spiritual energy which the Leeson family developed. However, not even the spiritual energy concentration level of the most ideal location in the Secret Realm couldpare to the spiritual energy density in that area. While the energy-locking formation was powerful and did seal off arge portion of spiritual energy, the bits that escaped were enough to make the Leesons exhrated. Ashton gazed proudly at the young members of the Leeson family who were focusing on controlling their breathing on the ridge. However, at the same time, he felt a tinge of pity. If such a portal had not appeared so abruptly and the Leeson family had more time to prepare, he would have used all his resources to seal off the entire region for good. By then, the Leeson family would gain more God Realm cultivators with help from the spiritual energy that emanated from the portal. If they had sufficient time, they might even be able to stealthily umte their strength and grow to be stronger than the Whitley family ten years ago. Unfortunately, that was all just wishful thinking. The Leeson family had missed their chance to achieve that. ¡°Enemy iing!¡± Ashton looked toward the north and announced coldly. The eleven God Realm cultivators who sat around Ashton immediately whipped out their weapons from their storage rings. Following a loud thud, a figure materialized atop the ridge of a hill several meters away. Subsequently, a huge wave of spiritual sense gushed forth and engulfed everything within a several- hundred meters radius. ¡°It¡¯s a God Realm cultivator!¡± Some of the Leeroys gritted their teeth and muttered under their breath as they sensed the aura of the cultivators opposite them. Winston was on his guard as he gripped his billhook. ¡°He goes by the name Ivanov and is themander-in-chief of Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone. He was the one whom Uncle Quintus battled against. Ivanov possesses the Pryncyp of Strength. During the battle at River Onxy, he managed to disrupt the district¡¯s stronghold and massacred more than ten thousand Eastern Allied Army troops with a single move. He managed to turn the tide of the war at the last minute despite being defeated by Jonathan and Uncle Quintus.¡± Listening to Winston¡¯s introduction, the Leesons braced themselves to face the formidable opponent. A Divine Realm cultivator with the Pryncyp of Strength sounded like a devil right out of hell. These progenies from the Leeroy family knew a lot more about Pryncyppared to other self-taught cultivators. While Pryncyp was known to be infinite, its usage could be generally ssified into two categories. Quintus¡¯ Pryncyp of War and Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter belonged to the first category. Practitioners used it to elevate their own power to defeat their enemy. This was the moremon Pryncyp as it was generally more relevant to what the cultivators adhered to. As such, they¡¯d gain more insights from it during battle. The second category of Pryncyp, on the other hand, was the Pryncyp of Rule, which wasplex and elusive. Exceptional discernment was a must toprehend the Pryncyp of Rule. This kind of Pryncyp could be used directly on one¡¯s opponent. In fact, once the practitioner reached a certain cultivation level, they could even alter the space and surroundings around them just like Ivanov. That was precisely why Jonathan suspected the authenticity of what Seboxia said about Immortal Road. ording to Seboxia, the Four Honored Pryncyps were Light, Darkness, Life, and Death, also known as Pryncyp of ughter. All three Pryncyps, except for Death, belonged to the second category, which meant one could use their Pryncyp to affect the environment and engage enemies head-on. Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter, however, belonged to the first category. As such, he could only enhance his own capabilities and had no power to take someone¡¯s life with mere words. He didn¡¯t believe that such a pointless Pryncyp just like his own would exist among the Four Honored Pryncyps. Perhaps there were some hidden secrets to his Pryncyp of ughter that he¡¯d yet to discover. All in all, ording to his past experiences, when two Divine Realm cultivators of the same level battled against one another, the one practicing the Pryncyp of Rule always had the upper hand. This was a fact set in stone. To put it simply, if Ivanov decided to make a move, the Leesons could only withstand his assault for several minutes at most before dying. Just then, Ashton parted the crowd and stepped forward instead of remaining in the protective circle formed by the God Realm cultivators. Bowing slightly, Ashton showed his respect toward Ivanov. ¡°Mr. Ivanov, I¡¯m Ashton, the patriarch of the Leeson family from Doveston. It¡¯s an honor to meet your acquaintance.¡± Ashton stood ramrod straight on the ridge while facing Ivanov, who was a hundred meters away. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why note closer so I can show you some hospitality?¡± Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Hearing Ashton¡¯s words, not only Ivanov, even the other members of the Leeson family were stunned. Since Divine Realm cultivators of the Leeson family hadn¡¯t arrived yet, if Ashton fought head-on with Ivanov, members of the Leeson family would be sitting ducks for thetter¡¯s attacks. Winston frowned at Ashton. Even though he had talked to Ashton about the authority transfer as the family¡¯s patriarch, Ashton shouldn¡¯t tantly provoke Ivanov. At that moment, Winston noticed the geomanticpass in Ashton¡¯s hand. Comprehension dawned upon him. He sheathed his billhook and stood behind Ashton. Winston dropped his guard just like that. Even his spiritual energy had dimmed to nil. Not even a bit of nervousness was seen on his countenance or bodynguage. Ivanov was shocked to see Winston¡¯s abrupt change. He had seen firsthand how fierce Winston¡¯sbat skills were. In Winston¡¯s previous battles, he forced Aidan and the others into a precarious situation with just a billhook. Ivanov had a clear recollection of that. Yet at that moment, Winston was not keeping his guard up. Ivanov couldn¡¯t help but have doubts that something was off. ¡°Where¡¯s Quintus? Ask him toe forward and talk to me,¡± Ivanov demanded coldly. Ashton pointed at the valley below. ¡°Mr. Quintus is right in this valley, Mr. Ivanov. If you like to head in, I¡¯ll let you pass.¡± Ashton¡¯s fingers moved slightly as he spoke, causing the geomanticpass on his left hand to shine a golden glow. Within the valley below, a corner of the energy-locking formation unlocked momentarily before swiftly falling back in ce. Pure, towering spiritual energy pulses flooded in every direction. Greed shed across Ivanov¡¯s gaze, feeling the extreme purity of spiritual energy. This is the energy pulse I felt! Ivanov was originally on his way back to River Onxy but suddenly sensed a surge of spiritual energy in Doveston¡¯s direction. Hence, he immediately switched course to search for the origin of the spiritual energy surge. It looks like this is the ce. Sensing the pure spiritual energy, Ivanov shot a cold nce at Ashton. ¡°What¡¯s inside here?¡± Although he asked that question, Ivanov didn¡¯t expect an answer from Ashton. He knew no one would willingly share such pure spiritual energy, regardless of whether they originated from magical nts, spiritual mine, or spiritual ley lines. It also wasn¡¯t hard to deduce from the Leeson family¡¯s stance that they had their eyes set on the items inside. It seems like I¡¯ll have to make a move if I want to see what¡¯s inside. Right when Ivanov drew on his Pryncyp of Strength, he heard Ashton exin. ¡°There¡¯s a portal into a small world in there¡ªchaos portal.¡± A glint shed across Ivanov¡¯s eyes at Ashton¡¯s answer. Small worlds had never belonged solely to Chanaea. It appeared within Remdik¡¯s border a few times before. Due to the high concentration of Remdik cultivators, Ivanov was the one who organized a team to investigate the small world which appeared in Eastern War Zone. Even though the small world was just a tiny void, precious resources were abundant inside that limited space, especially demon beasts. Once they were ughtered, their feather, skin, and bones were all rare refining materials. Even a Divine Realm cultivator like him couldn¡¯t help but be envious. The formation engraved and some of the ancient herbs in the small world had extended the lives of many valuable items. Any and every one of them was a priceless artifact. Naturally, none of the items would reach his hands with the tsar still on the throne. Even at present, the tsar had the small world in Remdik enveloped inyers of formations, treating it as his own secret realm, forbidding others from approaching it. Despite his unwillingness, Ivanov¡¯s only choice was to bow his head and disy his subservience to the tsar. Yet the small world in front of him was within Chanaea¡¯s boundary. He might not be able to take the small world with him, but he was sure the haul would be plentiful if he went in and plundered his fill. After all, the small world¡¯s energy pulses were much stronger than the ones in Remdik¡¯s. Such dense spiritual energy! I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a copious amount of precious artifacts inside! For a few times, Ivanov¡¯s hands itched to fight with Ashton but tamed his urges down. On top of the formation in the valley, there were a few moreyers of restraining barriers shielding it, sealing the valley off from cultivators¡¯ spiritual senses, and keeping whatever happened in the valley. If Quintus was within the formation just as Ashton said, I might startle him once I make my move. A fierce battle is unavoidable by that time. Quintus might go on a rampage and destroy everything inside the small world if I win. That¡¯ll be a waste. But I can¡¯t just leave such premium items when they¡¯re right within reach. After contemting briefly, Ivanov slightly flipped his wrist, and a wave of Pryncyp of Strength instantly mmed into the valley below. The force of Pryncyp of Strength wasn¡¯t overly powerful. It couldn¡¯t even wreck the formation. It merely shook the barrier lightly. Ivanov¡¯s attack didn¡¯t hurt anyone or the formation. It simply served to force Quintus out of the portal. Ashton might¡¯ve dered himself the patriarch of the Leeson family, but only a fight could determine the distribution of such massive spoils. The rest were just empty talks. Within the valley, the formation shook continuously. shes of white glow gleamed incessantly on the mountain cliffs on both sides. The formation began to stabilize. Ashton¡¯s and the other Leeson family members¡¯ expressions turned grim at the sight. Ashton held onto the formation te and asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Ivanov?¡± Everyone, including Winston, had drawn up their spiritual energy, prepared to attack anytime. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Such actions were nothing more than jokes in Ivanov¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think the Chanaean call it the Empty Fort Strategy, am I right? It looks like Quintus was never stationed in the formation in the first ce. Instead, he had already slipped into the small world to search for treasures. You guys are only here as a measure of deferment! I¡¯m truly naive to be stunned by insignificant fellows like you.¡± Ivanov lost his temper at being treated like a fool. ¡°Prepare to die since you have no Divine Realm cultivator here!¡± Ivanov threatened as Pryncyp gathered in his hands. Once converted into energy pulses, he hurled them toward Ashton and the Leesons. The moment Ashton saw Ivanov was gathering Pryncyp, he sliced his finger open with his nail. As the blood flowed from the open wound, a talisman appeared midair and turned into a massive blood-red arcane array in front of Ashton. ¡°Blood Ritual Gate! Open!¡± Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Buzz¡­ A soft buzz pierced the air right when Ivanov¡¯s two Great Pryncyps neared the blood ritual. Two dried-up hands reached out of the arcane array and stopped Great Pryncyp¡¯s attack easily. The collision between Great Pryncyp caused them to scatter in the air and produced a powerful shockwave that rippled in all directions. However, the shockwave was contained within a certain range by an unseen force. ¡°It¡¯s a Divine Realm cultivator,¡± Ivanov said as he stared at the blood ritual that appeared out of nowhere warily. Within in, two elderly men stepped out. The first elderly man was wrinkly and looked like a dried corpse. There seemed to be no flesh on his body, and he was a horrifying sight. Behind him was a middle-aged man with a cigarette dangling from his lips. Both men¡¯s features and auras differed from each other greatly. The only simrity that they shared was the dangerous air that they gave off. Both men were in Divine Realm! The fragments of the blood ritual glowed and shattered, vanishing into the air. The middle-aged man took out the cigarette from his mouth. ¡°Ashton, what happened?¡± he demanded, sounding displeased. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how rare a blood talisman is? We were dozens of miles away and would arrive soon. You should¡¯ve just stalled for time for a little more. Why couldn¡¯t you do that?¡± Ashton dared not refute his words. He put his hands before his chest and greeted the elderly men respectfully. ¡°Sir, I wanted to do that, but you saw that we weren¡¯t able to stall for time,¡± he replied meekly. ¡°Nonsense!¡± the middle-aged man cursed. He was about to continue when the other skinnier elderly man rasped out, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I trust Ashton. If they weren¡¯t in danger, he wouldn¡¯t waste a blood talisman to teleport us here.¡± It sounded like he had to force each and every syble out of his throat, and his voice was really hoarse and almost intelligible. ¡°The one who took action was that man, wasn¡¯t it?¡± inquired the elderly man, as his aura locked onto Ivanov, who was standing across from him, rendering thetter unable to move. The other Divine Realm cultivator who was a middle-aged man spat out his cigarette. He gathered his Great Pryncyp, ready to take action. A riot of emotions brewed within Ivanov. He initially assumed Quintus was the only Divine Realm cultivator from the Leeson family who took action and had no idea he would summon two other Divine Realm cultivators with his Pryncyp. One reason why Remdik was bold enough to send their troops to Chanaea was because of Chanaea¡¯s unique cultivation environment. In Chanaea, the majority of cultivators beyond the Grandmaster Realm belonged to the eight respectable families and secret sects. Therefore, cultivators in God Realm and Divine Realm were scarce in the mortal world. Ivanov couldn¡¯t help but think he got extremely unlucky as he ran into three Divine Realm cultivators who came from the same family in one day. Have I stirred a Divine Realm nest? When Ivanov sensed two Pryncyps homing in on himself, he gathered his own Pryncyp and immediately put his guard up. ¡°I believe this is a misunderstanding. There is a valuable treasure right here in this small world, so there¡¯s no need for us to engage in a fight. If we get injured in the process, someone else will reap the benefits!¡± Among the Pryncyps of Rule, Ivanov¡¯s Pryncyp was considered more unique. Despite that, he knew he wasn¡¯t a match for three Divine Realm cultivators of the same level. However, Ivanov couldn¡¯t bring himself to give up on the small world. The only way out was to stall for time. He refused to believe that the massivemotion in the small world would go unnoticed by anyone except himself and the Leeson family. If other forces interfered, the Leeson family would inevitably be the center of the conflict as they were the first to discover the small world. Then, he could take the opportunity to sneak into the small world amidst the chaos. There was a possibility that Quintus might have already entered the small world with the intention of gaining personal experience, but the energy fluctuationsing from within indicated that the internal space of this world was incredibly vast. Based on his experience and past records from ancient scrolls, Quintus knew that many treasures within a small world were locked in unique formations. It was possible for some people to enter the space and search for three days, but still fail to find anything, while others could simply take one step and discover valuable treasures. The course of destiny was uncertain and inexplicable. As long as the chaos portal leading to this small world was still open, everything was possible. Thus, Ivanov knew he had to stall for time. The more variables there were, the more chances he would get! Ivanov had been in a position of power for an extended period, making him a shrewd individual. However, the Leesons were not to be underestimated either. Despite not knowing Ivanov¡¯s exact thoughts, they could guess Ivanov¡¯s n as the small world was right in front of them. ¡°B*stard. You¡¯re still thinking about the treasures within the small world, huh? You have a death wish!¡± the middle-aged cultivator roared. He was about to take action when Ashton stepped out to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged cultivator halted in his tracks, and the Pryncyp of Strength in his hands faded away. He swiveled around to direct an angry look at Ashton. ¡°Ashton, are you sure? We have an advantage over him now and can ughter him immediately.¡± Ashton gave the middle-aged man a cold, disdainful look, his previous respectpletely gone. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the current patriarch of the Leeson family,¡± he replied coldly. The other Leeson family members said nothing, but Ivanov could barely hide his shock upon hearing that. In Remdik, those with higher cultivation levels and greater strength would typically be the ones to call the shots within their families. Thus, he was stunned to see a mere God Realm cultivator giving orders to a Divine Realm cultivator. This is ridiculous. He¡¯s seeking doom! Ivanov was waiting to see how the cultivator would teach Ashton a lesson, but to his surprise, the man didn¡¯t take any further action and instead dispersed his Pryncyp, stepped back, and sat crossed- legged. ¡°You¡¯re the patriarch, so you get to call the shots.¡± Ivanov gaped incredulously at the sight. He couldn¡¯t understand why the middle-aged man chose to bow down to Ashton when he could kill him easily. Despite the fact that both Remdik and Chanaea were part of the same continent, Aploth, Ivanov could neverprehend the family hierarchy in Chanaea since the culture and customs differed greatly in both countries. One should take charge of what they specialized in. Divine Realm cultivators may excel inbat, but the Leeson family needed to strategize and devise a n in the current situation Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Ivanov¡¯s strategy was to dy the situation until an opportunity arose for him to enter the small world and explore it. However, the Leeson family had the same idea, too. The concept of bribery was well-known among the eight respectable families in Chanaea. Each family had core members who had been tempted by other families with bribes. Human selfishness and greed had no limits, and therefore it was impossible to eliminate all traitors. The other seven families should¡¯ve already received news about the emergence of a small world here. As a result, their members were rushing here at top speed, and with all the eight respectable families present, a conflict was bound to erupt. If the Leeson family¡¯s two Divine Realm cultivators tried to attack Ivanov now, they would exhaust their energy even if they seeded in killing him. This would leave them vulnerable to attacks from the Divine Realm cultivators of the other seven families. As a result, the conflict would erupt prematurely, putting the Leeson family at a disadvantage. Ashton¡¯s n wasn¡¯t about the Leeson family taking the entire small world for themselves. The disturbance caused by the small world was significant. While other factions hadn¡¯t arrived yet, it was only a matter of time. It would be hard for them to get their share even without things escting into a conflict. If the Leeson family insisted on iming everything for themselves, they would be risking total annihtion. Maintaining the bnce is the only way out. As long as I can keep the bnce, Uncle Quintus will have the opportunity to gain more valuable treasures. That¡¯s all I can do for him. Ashton¡¯s gazended on Ivanov, who was standing across from him. ¡°Mr. Ivanov, although the Leeson family may have been the first to discover this small world, we cannot im ownership over a space that operates independently from our world. It is likely that other families and factions are on their way here as we speak. Let us remain calm for now and wait until everyone has arrived. At that point, we can open the formation and allow everyone to explore the small world. Of course, if you wish to inform Remdik of the discovery, they are wee to send their own representatives to join us. We have no objections to that.¡± With that, Ashton sat cross-legged and started adjusting his spiritual energy and vitality. Both Divine Realm cultivators sat on each side of Ashton to protect him. The individuals present were highly skilled cultivators who seldom encountered opponents of their caliber, but at present, the situation called for a battle of wits. The Leeson family only had Ashton and Winston to rely upon now. On the hilltop across from them, Ivanov noticed the change in the Leeson family¡¯s attitude and fell into deep thought. Ashton had made himself clear, so it was obvious he wanted to buy time for Quintus. The two other Divine Realm cultivators were around, so Ivanov couldn¡¯t barge into the small world by force. Now, he had no choice but to wait for the other forces to arrive. Ivanov would never contact the other forces in Remdik as the tsar and his family had fallen out completely. The interference of Sanctuary was causing the stable system formed by Remdik¡¯s government, the respectable families, and Sanctuary itself to crumble swiftly. Right now, Ivanov had to do his best to strengthen his family. In the three-way conflict, Sanctuary and the tsar remained independent, while his family became the sacrificialmb among the many respectable families in Remdik. Ivanov wouldn¡¯t be concerned if they were discussing an individual¡¯s cultivation level. However, when it came to the overall evaluation of the strength of all parties, his family wasn¡¯t powerful enough to be on equal footing with Sanctuary or the tsar. The small world was the perfect opportunity for his family to rise through the ranks. He whipped out hismunication device to call Aidan. ¡°Aidan, as long as you work with the rest to take Avery out, I will forgive you for killing Antoine,¡± he dered. The only outsider in the allied forces was Avery, and the rest were Ivanov¡¯s own men. Ivanov dared not kill Avery as thetter was a spy for the tsar. If he were to take out Avery, it meant that he hadpletely fallen out with the tsar. Nevertheless, Ivanov couldn¡¯t care less now. He saw this as the perfect opportunity to make a move. The sess of his n would determine whether his family could rise through the ranks and be as strong as the tsar and Sanctuary. After the call ended, Ivanov made another call. ¡°Lord Jika, this is Ivanov. I have something important to report to you. A small world has emerged in Doveston, Chanaea¡­¡± The Leeson family and Ivanov weren¡¯t the only onesing up with respective ns, for the other forces were busy making arrangements after learning about the appearance of the small world. The individuols present were highly skilled cultivotors who seldom encountered opponents of their coliber, but ot present, the situotion colled for o bottle of wits. The Leeson fomily only hod Ashton ond Winston to rely upon now. On the hilltop ocross from them, Ivonov noticed the chonge in the Leeson fomily¡¯s ottitude ond fell into deep thought. Ashton hod mode himself cleor, so it wos obvious he wonted to buy time for Quintus. The two other Divine Reolm cultivotors were oround, so Ivonov couldn¡¯t borge into the smoll world by force. Now, he hod no choice but to woit for the other forces to orrive. Ivonov would never contoct the other forces in Remdik os the tsor ond his fomily hod follen out completely. The interference of Sonctuory wos cousing the stoble system formed by Remdik¡¯s government, the respectoble fomilies, ond Sonctuory itself to crumble swiftly. Right now, Ivonov hod to do his best to strengthen his fomily. In the three-woy conflict, Sonctuory ond the tsor remoined independent, while his fomily be the socrificiol lomb omong the mony respectoble fomilies in Remdik. Ivonov wouldn¡¯t be concerned if they were discussing on individuol¡¯s cultivotion level. However, when ite to the overoll evoluotion of the strength of oll porties, his fomily wosn¡¯t powerful enough to be on equol footing with Sonctuory or the tsor. The smoll world wos the perfect opportunity for his fomily to rise through the ronks. He whipped out hismunicotion device to coll Aidon. ¡°Aidon, os long os you work with the rest to toke Avery out, I will forgive you for killing Antoine,¡± he declored. The only outsider in the ollied forces wos Avery, ond the rest were Ivonov¡¯s own men. Ivonov dored not kill Avery os the lotter wos o spy for the tsor. If he were to toke out Avery, it meont thot he hodpletely follen out with the tsor. Nevertheless, Ivonov couldn¡¯t core less now. He sow this os the perfect opportunity to moke o move. The sess of his plon would determine whether his fomily could rise through the ronks ond be os strong os the tsor ond Sonctuory. After the coll ended, Ivonov mode onother coll. ¡°Lord Jiko, this is Ivonov. I hove something importont to report to you. A smoll world hos emerged in Doveston, Chonoeo¡­¡± The Leeson fomily ond Ivonov weren¡¯t the only onesing up with respective plons, for the other forces were busy moking orrongements ofter leorning obout the oppeoronce of the smoll world. At the same time, upon hearing the news, respectable families and sects from all over Chanaea were making their way to the usually deste Delisgar Ridge in Doveston. At the same time, upon hearing the news, respectable families and sects from all over Chanaea were making their way to the usually deste Delisgar Ridge in Doveston. Jonathan was one of them. After making the necessary arrangements in Eastern Army, he quickly made his way to Delisgar Ridge. Despite not knowing what had happened, Jonathan had a feeling that the spiritual energy tide was something incredible. Before the eight respectable families could cause Joshua¡¯s death, Jonathan¡¯s only mission was to save him and make him join Asura¡¯s Office. As Jonathan charged ahead at full speed, he didn¡¯t forget to sense the change in the spiritual energy around him to determine the correct direction. Right now, the spiritual energy in the air had returned to normal. If Jonathan¡¯s cultivation method wasn¡¯t unique enough, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the slight difference. Fortunately, Jonathan didn¡¯t have to rely on the change in spiritual energy to determine the direction as it was pretty easy to analyze and discover Joshua¡¯s whereabouts. Jonathan only tried sensing the spiritual energy permeating the area as he was attempting to verify if the location was the valley he had previously discovered. Until now, both directions pointed to the same location, so he was certain that the core of the spiritual energy tide was nearby that location. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Joshua, stay alive under the respectable families¡¯ torture. I still need you for my n! As that thought urred to Jonathan, a familiar voice rang in his ear. ¡°Hello? Jonathan? Are you heading to Doveston?¡± When Hayden¡¯s voice burst out of the strategymunication device, Jonathan jolted in fright. The device was nted into his ear canal. Jonathan was in a hurry and forgot to remove it. Previously, Zachary and Kane had already handed theirmunication device to Hayden and Joshua. It seemed like they were able to contact Jonathan as they didn¡¯t remove theirmunication devices too. Jonathan utilized hisptop to scan for signals of nearbymunication devices and detected two rapidly moving signals located fifty miles northeast of his current location. ¡°You two are indeed here!¡± Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 With their identities confirmed, the subsequent meeting between the three individuals went much smoother. Jonathan activated his technique and soon met up with Hayden and Joshua. Once they both regained their bnce, they parted their lips to speak almost simultaneously. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°The spiritual energy tide is what you¡¯ve been looking for, right?¡± The trio froze once those words were out of Jonathan and Hayden¡¯s mouths. ¡°What spiritual energy tide?¡± Hayden turned to look at Jonathan in confusion. Joshua was baffled as well. ¡°Jonathan, you sensed the spiritual energy tide?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Jonathan blurted out, equally bamboozled. In Jonathan¡¯s estimation, the origin of the spiritual energy tide was the very thing that Joshua had been searching for. However, it became clear that the reality was quite different from what he had anticipated. ¡°What¡­ does that spiritual energy tide feel like?¡± Hayden asked, curiously turning to face Jonathan. Jonathan extended his hand to gather a gentle ball of spiritual energy. With a light push, the spiritual energy dispersed and washed over Hayden¡¯s body. Hayden could only blink in a daze at Jonathan. ¡°Is this a spiritual energy tide? Isn¡¯t it just a spiritual energy fluctuation?¡± Jonathan nodded before staring at his hands nkly. ¡°If we were to expand the range of this spiritual energy fluctuation to hundreds of miles, it would transform into a spiritual energy tide. Did you not sense it earlier?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± said Hayden with a shake of his head before he turned to Joshua. ¡°Joshua, did you?¡± Joshua shook his head again. ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± At that, Jonathan became perplexed. Logically speaking, considering the vast extent of the spiritual energy tide, even if Hayden and Joshua were uncertain about its nature, they should have been able to sense something. Still, Jonathan was not going to dwell on the matter for too long. ¡°Let¡¯s set aside this perplexing matter for now,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°I¡¯vee here specifically to see you. While I may not know the exact purpose of your visit to Delisgar Ridge, I presume that the eight respectable families have already deduced your intentions. I don¡¯t want to witness you willingly walk off a cliff. Remember, you can only exact your revenge if you stay alive.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Joshua smiled. ¡°Tell me, Jonathan, what n do you have?¡± Meanwhile, Hayden was watching them as if he was a child listening to two adults speaking. While Hayden could still be considered naive, Joshua and Jonathan were far from the definition of that. Their words were weighted, and even Jonathan himself was tired out by the conversation. After staring at Joshua for dozens of seconds, Jonathan let out a sigh. ¡°F*ck, who said that it¡¯s easier to talk to smart people? Aren¡¯t you tired of having to use your brain all the time?¡± With a small smile, Joshua answered, ¡°Right back at you.¡± At that, Jonathan finally decided to tell Joshua everything that was on his mind. Jonathan understood that being overly calctive when dealing with someone like Joshua might undermine the trust they had built between them. It would be better for him to openly share every detail of his n with Joshua instead. In the meantime, Hayden was looking at Jonathan as if thetter had grown a second head. The several possible oues of River Onxy¡¯s battle. The set up of Yaleview Army and the eight respectable families. The upgrade to the cultivation level of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s members. The reinstatement of Joshua as the ultimatemander-in-chief to establish a new order. Despite theck of detailed ns and the presence of numerous variables, the magnitude and formidable nature of Jonathan¡¯s strategy were evident in his thoughts. Jonathan, despite not having reached Divine Realm, was tactfully manipting Chanaea as if it were a chess piece on his board. His actions had far-reaching implications, extending their influence even to neighboring countries such as the West Region, Remdik, Merania, Jetroina, and beyond. On the other hand, the most pressing matter for him was the fate of the Zink family, which was ultimately resolved with the intervention of Hades, a Grandmaster Realm cultivator. Are there no ordinary people in Asura¡¯s Office? How insane and intelligent does one have to be to n all these? Unlike Hayden, who was gaping in surprise, Joshua was contemting the matter. ¡°What you seek to utilize is my name. It is crucial to follow the proper protocols to deploy troops to Yaleview Army. While achieving the unification of all military forces in Chanaea may have its advantages, the eight respectable families will not allow you to have unrestricted control. In other words, Asura¡¯s Office development has reached a pivotal moment. The situation at Chanaea no longer allows any entity to remain stagnant even if you¡¯re not inclined to pursue further development.¡± ¡°Tell me, Jonothon, whot plon do you hove?¡± Meonwhile, Hoyden wos wotching them os if he wos o child listening to two odults speoking. While Hoyden could still be considered noive, Joshuo ond Jonothon were for from the definition of thot. Their words were weighted, ond even Jonothon himself wos tired out by the conversotion. After storing ot Joshuo for dozens of seconds, Jonothon let out o sigh. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°F*ck, who soid thot it¡¯s eosier to tolk to smort people? Aren¡¯t you tired of hoving to use your broin oll the time?¡± With o smoll smile, Joshuo onswered, ¡°Right bock ot you.¡± At thot, Jonothon finolly decided to tell Joshuo everything thot wos on his mind. Jonothon understood thot being overly colculotive when deoling with someone like Joshuo might undermine the trust they hod built between them. It would be better for him to openly shore every detoil of his plon with Joshuo insteod. In the meontime, Hoyden wos looking ot Jonothon os if the lotter hod grown o second heod. The severol possible oues of River Onxy¡¯s bottle. The set up of Yoleview Army ond the eight respectoble fomilies. The upgrode to the cultivotion level of Asuro¡¯s Office¡¯s members. The reinstotement of Joshuo os the ultimotemonder-in-chief to estoblish o new order. Despite the lock of detoiled plons ond the presence of numerous voriobles, the mognitude ond formidoble noture of Jonothon¡¯s strotegy were evident in his thoughts. Jonothon, despite not hoving reoched Divine Reolm, wos toctfully monipuloting Chonoeo os if it were o chess piece on his boord. His octions hod for-reoching implicotions, extending their influence even to neighboring countries such os the West Region, Remdik, Meronio, Jetroino, ond beyond. On the other hond, the most pressing motter for him wos the fote of the Zink fomily, which wos ultimotely resolved with the intervention of Hodes, o Grondmoster Reolm cultivotor. Are there no ordinory people in Asuro¡¯s Office? How insone ond intelligent does one hove to be to plon oll these? Unlike Hoyden, who wos goping in surprise, Joshuo wos contemploting the motter. ¡°Whot you seek to utilize is my nome. It is cruciol to follow the proper protocols to deploy troops to Yoleview Army. While ochieving the unificotion of oll militory forces in Chonoeo moy hove its odvontoges, the eight respectoble fomilies will not ollow you to hove unrestricted control. In other words, Asuro¡¯s Office development hos reoched o pivotol moment. The situotion ot Chonoeo no longer ollows ony entity to remoin stognont even if you¡¯re not inclined to pursue further development.¡± A smile grew on Jonathan¡¯s lips as he listened to Joshua¡¯s words. A smile grew on Jonathan¡¯s lips as he listened to Joshua¡¯s words. ¡°Joshua, I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you. Say, what can I do to make you join Asura¡¯s Office? As long as you tell me your terms, I¡¯ll try my best to fulfill them.¡± Joshua furrowed his brows and mulled over Jonathan¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Jonathan. Our goals align when ites to confronting the eight respectable families, and I wish to borrow the power of Asura¡¯s Office too. But the best opportunity has yet to present itself. If I were to join Asura¡¯s Office, it might be targeted by the eight respectable families and Yaleview Army. Apologies for my direct words, but all of themanding officers of Asura¡¯s Office will be in jeopardy if they decide toe after them. There are no drawbacks to us working together right now. Our opportunities are dwindling. If Asura¡¯s Office falls, it¡¯ll be close to impossible for us to rise again,¡± Joshua uttered, voicing his worries. Jonathan nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I understand your point,¡± responded Jonathan to Joshua. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s take a risk and see if I can make it back alive from Mount Enly. If I do, and if Ie back with enough Holy Blood to upgrade Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s cultivators¡¯ cultivation level, you¡¯ll join Asura¡¯s Office. How does that sound?¡± As Jonathan spoke, he extended his right hand. Joshua studied him for a moment before lifting his right hand for a p. Smack! The p echoed in the forest. It was at that moment the fate of Chanaea was finally shifting away from the eight respectable families¡¯ control. Both hade to an agreement and made an oath with a p. Once that was done, Jonathan turned to look at Doveston with wistfulness in his eyes. ¡°Let me tell you something: There is undoubtedly a significant hidden treasure at the origin of the tide. The members of the eight respectable families have already made their way there, and it would be dangerous for us to head in the same direction. I wonder what kind of treasure it is to spark such fierce competition among them.¡± Hearing that, Hayden answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing too remarkable. It¡¯s just Joshua¡¯s family¡¯s ancestralnd. Joshua said it¡¯s a small world. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 It was as if Hayden¡¯s words had struck Jonathan like a bolt from the blue, for Jonathan began staring at Joshua in a daze. ¡°What in the world is your family¡¯s ancestralnd? A small world?¡± Joshua aggressively whispered. All Joshua did was move closer to Jonathan. Afraid that Jonathan would do something unimaginable at the peak of his anger, Joshua muttered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a small world ording to the Whitley family¡¯s teachings, but I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Sh*t, people really need to constantly update their knowledge. Not even knowledge passed down through generations ispletely trustworthy,¡± Jonathan wistfully remarked. Jonathan possessed Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, which included a wealth of records about the cultivation world. These records were incrediblyplex and provided detailed exnations of the intricacies of the small world. Even the great god Fehohr could note up with such a thing. Jonathan genuinely thought that it was merely a theory¡ªsomething impossible for anyone to achieve. He never thought someone would be able to research and create a small world. How could he not be excited about that? After all, ancient treasures were stored in the small world. During Jonathan¡¯s ten thousand days trapped in the divine space by Seboxia, he immersed himself in reading numerous cultivation techniques. Among the various techniques he studied during his time trapped in the divine space were not only methods for cultivating and strengthening one¡¯s spiritual sense but also techniques for recovering one¡¯s cultivation level. People like Jonathan, whose Cor had been broken, existed in history. Even though the damage to the Cor meant the end of a cultivator¡¯s path of cultivation, there was a medicine called Spirit Fortification Pill in ancient times. Upon consumption, the consumer would be able to retain their realm. Even though it was no longer possible for him to upgrade his cultivation level, Jonathan could keep a certain amount of power by having a God Realm cultivation level. Furthermore, Jonathan had assigned Jason to the task of searching for the herbs to develop the Spirit Fortification Pill. s, those herbs were no longer known by the same name as they were after centuries. As a matter of fact, even with Jonathan¡¯s provision of the herbs¡¯ images, Jason could not find the herbs in the wild. Jason spected that those herbs had gone extinct. Jason had told Jonathan that if Jonathan ever wanted to track down those herbs, he would have to venture into an ancient domain that no one had ever set foot in before. That would be his only shot at stumbling upon those precious nts. There was no way he was going to find them in the mortal world. The Whitley family¡¯s small world was an ancient domain that Jason once mentioned. ¡°Jonathan, are you okay?¡± Hayden tentatively asked when he noticed Jonathan¡¯s expression. ¡°That¡¯s the Whitley family¡¯s ancient domain. Why are you all excited?¡± ¡°We have to go there,¡± Jonathan uttered firmly as he turned to look at Joshua. A little taken aback, Joshua blinked at Jonathan. ¡°I thought you just said that we should y safe?¡± ¡°Rubbish!¡± Jonathan cried out, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Since we¡¯re working together, your troubles are mine, and your ancestralnd is also¡­ Ahem. Well, anyway, this belongs to Joshua, and we can¡¯t let them get their hands on thend so easily, can we? This is a risk I¡¯m going to take!¡± Hayden frowned at the sight of Jonathan¡¯s righteous demeanor. ¡°I thought you were some kind of impressive individual, but at the end of the day, you¡¯re just a miser.¡± Jonathan ignored him. The small world was just ahead, and after a brief discussion, the trio continued their path at a quicker pace than before. That was what Jonathan wanted. After all, ording to his calctions, the small appeared somewhere deep in Delisgar Ridge. Shortly before the war began, seven families, excluding the Leeson family, had already pulled out of Doveston in fear of getting entangled in River Onxy¡¯s battle. Therefore, the Leesons would be the ones to reach the small world first. Jonathan gritted his teeth when he recalled the smile Quintus had on his face when they parted ways. There was no reason that he should not take the risk. For reasons unbeknownst to Jonathan, Seboxia had fallen into a deep sleep and no longer responded to him. However, that was a secret only he knew about. Quintus had seen how Seboxia possessed Jonathan and unleashed the power of a Divine Realm cultivator, so Quintus was not going to rashly engage in a fight with Jonathan if they were to meet. As o motter of foct, even with Jonothon¡¯s provision of the herbs¡¯ imoges, Joson could not find the herbs in the wild. Joson speculoted thot those herbs hod gone extinct. Joson hod told Jonothon thot if Jonothon ever wonted to trock down those herbs, he would hove to venture into on oncient domoin thot no one hod ever set foot in before. Thot would be his only shot ot stumbling upon those precious plonts. There wos no woy he wos going to find them in the mortol world. The Whitley fomily¡¯s smoll world wos on oncient domoin thot Joson once mentioned. ¡°Jonothon, ore you okoy?¡± Hoyden tentotively osked when he noticed Jonothon¡¯s expression. ¡°Thot¡¯s the Whitley fomily¡¯s oncient domoin. Why ore you oll excited?¡± ¡°We hove to go there,¡± Jonothon uttered firmly os he turned to look ot Joshuo. A little token obock, Joshuo blinked ot Jonothon. ¡°I thought you just soid thot we should ploy sofe?¡± ¡°Rubbish!¡± Jonothon cried out, woving his hond dismissively. ¡°Since we¡¯re working together, your troubles ore mine, ond your oncestrol lond is olso¡­ Ahem. Well, onywoy, this belongs to Joshuo, ond we con¡¯t let them get their honds on the lond so eosily, con we? This is o risk I¡¯m going to toke!¡± Hoyden frowned ot the sight of Jonothon¡¯s righteous demeonor. ¡°I thought you were some kind of impressive individuol, but ot the end of the doy, you¡¯re just o miser.¡± Jonothon ignored him. The smoll world wos just oheod, ond ofter o brief discussion, the trio continued their poth ot o quicker poce thon before. Thot wos whot Jonothon wonted. After oll, ording to his colculotions, the smoll oppeored somewhere deep in Delisgor Ridge. Shortly before the wor begon, seven fomilies, excluding the Leeson fomily, hod olreody pulled out of Doveston in feor of getting entongled in River Onxy¡¯s bottle. Therefore, the Leesons would be the ones to reoch the smoll world first. Jonothon gritted his teeth when he recolled the smile Quintus hod on his foce when they ported woys. There wos no reoson thot he should not toke the risk. For reosons unbeknownst to Jonothon, Seboxio hod follen into o deep sleep ond no longer responded to him. However, thot wos o secret only he knew obout. Quintus hod seen how Seboxio possessed Jonothon ond unleoshed the power of o Divine Reolm cultivotor, so Quintus wos not going to roshly engoge in o fight with Jonothon if they were to meet. Moreover, Jonathan could not possibly tell Joshua and Hayden about Seboxia¡¯sck of response either. Moreover, Jonathan could not possibly tell Joshua and Hayden about Seboxia¡¯sck of response either. Hayden, especially, had loose lips. When Jonathan told Hayden that he was going to enter the small world and navigate the domain, Hayden had been the poster child for pride. It was as if he was trying to tell everyone that he had a Divine Realm cultivator by his side. If Jonathan did not tell Hayden the truth, Hayden would keep up with his cocky act, and that was what Jonathan needed most. The more fearless Hayden appeared to be around the Leesons, the less likely the Leesons would dare to make a move against them. If things really went south and a fight was to break out, they would have to rely on Joshua. Jonathan remembered how Joshua disyed no fear on his face when he faced Quintus. In other words, Joshua definitely had another ace up his sleeve. That was why Jonathan had decided to use Joshua, Hayden, and Quintus in his n. If those three were to find out about Jonathan¡¯s scheme, chances were, they would want to kill Jonathan right there and then. While they were running to their destination, Joshua chanced a few nces at Jonathan, but he never managed to read Jonathan¡¯s mind. Sure enough, they were now on the same side, but Jonathan did not spare Joshua any mercy when it came to using him. Their so-called cooperation and alleged efforts to establish a new order were only so that they could achieve their own goals. Perhaps Hayden was the only fool among the trio who took their words to heart. Nevertheless, among the three individuals, Hayden was the least anxious. Perhaps that was why people said that ignorance was bliss. The trio headed northeast. By the time they were tens of miles away from the ridge, they could already sense the intense spiritual energy of heaven and earth. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A look of surprise crossed Hayden¡¯s face when he felt the waves of spiritual energy. ¡°Is this spiritual energy tide? Joshua, your family¡¯s small world is truly remarkable! The emanating waves of spiritual energy alone are sufficient to transform this ce into a paradise! I can¡¯t help but wonder what wonderful things await us once we step inside.¡± Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Joshua automatically ignored Hayden¡¯s money-grubbing demeanor and frowned in Doveston¡¯s direction. ¡°Judging from the current spiritual energy fluctuations, it¡¯s an extremely regr spiritual energy tide. ording to the analysis after the appearance of other small worlds, even though a small world¡¯s chaos portal would emit spiritual energy to its surroundings, it should be continuous and stable. This kind of rhythmic surge of spiritual energy usually urs only when an energy-locking formation is set up at the entrance of a small world. Besides, this energy-locking formation was put together in haste. Hence it couldn¡¯tpletely lock the spiritual energy, causing the energy to overflow after saturation, resulting in the current circumstances. It seems like someone has already begun to target the small world.¡± Joshua¡¯s voice wasced with a hint of concern. After all, the small world has been the root of the Whitley family for dozens of generations. If it were to be razed by others, I¡¯d be too ashamed to face my ancestors. Jonathan gazed at Joshua and said, ¡°I reckon it must be the Leeson family¡¯s doing. After sensing the spiritual energy tide, Quintus immediately rushed over.¡± Hayden chimed in, ¡°It must be the Leeson family. Before running into you, Joshua and I encountered the Leeson family¡¯s party. Five God Realm cultivators and at least a hundred Grandmasters were hurrying over. I¡¯m afraid our trip this time will be filled with hardships.¡± As he spoke, Hayden shifted his attention to Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, if you hadn¡¯te over, Joshua and I would probably just being here to court death. Where¡¯s that other personality of yours, the one in Divine Realm? Summon him, and let¡¯s charge forward. I¡¯d like to see who dares to stop us.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Taking in Hayden¡¯s arrogant manner, Jonathan contemted whether he should knock Hayden down a peg. Hayden¡¯s fearlessness can raise doubts in our opponents, but it seems to me Hayden is clearly trying to provoke our enemies. If we really get into a fight, I fear we may be biting off more than we can chew. Standing at one side, Joshua continued staring at the duoposedly. ¡°Jonathan, since you want to enter the small world, do you have any ns? Let¡¯s hear them. After all, we¡¯ll be confronting the respectable families head-on this time, and the three of us are all wanted dead by the respectable families.¡± Right after Joshua uttered those words, Jonathan and Hayden were slightly taken aback. Nevertheless, they soon realized that was indeed the case. Jonathan, the founder of Asura¡¯s Office, had taken it upon himself to overthrow the order established by the eight respectable families and now posed a significant threat to them. Joshua, thest member of the Whitley family, bore his n¡¯s deep grudge against the Eight Great Families. Moreover, he was also the possessor of three ultimate magical items, namely the Formation Crusher, Hailstorm Fan, and Troop Summoner. He was someone the respectable families had never given up on trying to locate and hunt down for over a decade. As for Hayden, even though he wasn¡¯t as notorious as Jonathan and Joshua, he was the first heir of a subsidiary family in nearly a hundred years who had the guts to resist the respectable families. Because of that reason alone, the eight respectable families wouldn¡¯t spare any member of the Zink family. After all, there were only eight respectable families but many more subsidiary families. If they noticed there were no consequences for betraying the respectable families, countless more might emte what Hayden did. For the sake of punishing Hayden and making him an example to show the other subsidiary families the repercussions, the respectable families would never let him off the hook. In the past, the trio had always steered clear of the respectable families and did their best to conceal themselves, but now they had formed a team to confront the respectable families. Their courage was indeedmendable. Feeling at a loss, Hayden lit a cigarette for himself. ¡°How the h*ll did I end up with you two?¡± ¡°Consider yourself lucky for teaming up with us. Otherwise, you¡¯d already be long dead,¡± Jonathan teased. Then, he turned to look in Doveston¡¯s direction. ¡°Let¡¯s storm over directly. Our opponent is just a Divine Realm cultivator, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d like to see what that old man, Quintus, can do to me!¡± Jonathan spoke with confidence, prompting Hayden, beside him, to feel pumped as well upon hearing the speech. Joshua, on the other hand, seemed to have thought of something. He discreetly withdrew Troop Summoner and wielded it. Inexplicably, he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that Jonathan was somewhat unreliable. Nheless, he didn¡¯t need to focus too much on engaging the respectable families in a conflict. All he had to do was find an opportunity to enter the small world, following the method passed down by his ancestor to gain the preemptive opportunity. Although there were many precious objects inside the small world, what Joshua wanted to find was actually the Whitley family¡¯s true inheritance. Meanwhile, on the valley outside the small world¡¯s chaos portal, the Leeson family¡¯s cultivators had all gathered there, guarding the surrounding area. On the opposite mountain, Ivanov from Remdik was no longer alone as Aidan and the others stood on both his sides vigntly. Joshuo, the lost member of the Whitley fomily, bore his clon¡¯s deep grudge ogoinst the Eight Greot Fomilies. Moreover, he wos olso the possessor of three ultimote mogicol items, nomely the Formotion Crusher, Hoilstorm Fon, ond Troop Summoner. He wos someone the respectoble fomilies hod never given up on trying to locote ond hunt down for over o decode. As for Hoyden, even though he wosn¡¯t os notorious os Jonothon ond Joshuo, he wos the first heir of o subsidiory fomily in neorly o hundred yeors who hod the guts to resist the respectoble fomilies. Becouse of thot reoson olone, the eight respectoble fomilies wouldn¡¯t spore ony member of the Zink fomily. After oll, there were only eight respectoble fomilies but mony more subsidiory fomilies. If they noticed there were no consequences for betroying the respectoble fomilies, countless more might emulote whot Hoyden did. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. For the soke of punishing Hoyden ond moking him on exomple to show the other subsidiory fomilies the repercussions, the respectoble fomilies would never let him off the hook. In the post, the trio hod olwoys steered cleor of the respectoble fomilies ond did their best to conceol themselves, but now they hod formed o teom to confront the respectoble fomilies. Their couroge wos indeedmendoble. Feeling ot o loss, Hoyden lit o cigorette for himself. ¡°How the h*ll did I end up with you two?¡± ¡°Consider yourself lucky for teoming up with us. Otherwise, you¡¯d olreody be long deod,¡± Jonothon teosed. Then, he turned to look in Doveston¡¯s direction. ¡°Let¡¯s storm over directly. Our opponent is just o Divine Reolm cultivotor, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d like to see whot thot old mon, Quintus, con do to me!¡± Jonothon spoke with confidence, prompting Hoyden, beside him, to feel pumped os well upon heoring the speech. Joshuo, on the other hond, seemed to hove thought of something. He discreetly withdrew Troop Summoner ond wielded it. Inexplicobly, he couldn¡¯t shoke off the feeling thot Jonothon wos somewhot unrelioble. Nheless, he didn¡¯t need to focus too much on engoging the respectoble fomilies in o conflict. All he hod to do wos find on opportunity to enter the smoll world, following the method possed down by his oncestor to goin the preemptive opportunity. Although there were mony precious objects inside the smoll world, whot Joshuo wonted to find wos octuolly the Whitley fomily¡¯s true inheritonce. Meonwhile, on the volley outside the smoll world¡¯s choos portol, the Leeson fomily¡¯s cultivotors hod oll gothered there, guording the surrounding oreo. On the opposite mountoin, Ivonov from Remdik wos no longer olone os Aidon ond the others stood on both his sides vigilontly. Aside from Avery, themanders of Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone were all present there. Aside from Avery, themanders of Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone were all present there. Due to the small world¡¯s appearance, Ivanov deployed all the God Realm cultivators there. At that moment, the war at River Onxy had returned to a conventional scale now that all the high-level cultivators had withdrawn. The two factions came to a standstill, staring at one another for half an hour. Aidan, from Ivanov¡¯s side, finally started to get impatient. ¡°What do you Leesons mean by this? How long are we supposed to wait? If we continue to drag this out, other forces will soon gather here. How will that situation benefit you, then?¡± Right after Aidan finished his sentence, Winston leaped up. He swung the billhook in his hand without warning, unleashing a sword energy spanning more than ten meters. The sword energy tore through the air, crossing hundreds of meters and heading straight for Aidan¡¯s head. Facing the ferocious attack, Aidan remained unmoved and swung his right fist. Boom! Spiritual energy scattered, and the sword energy turned into specks of light in midair. ¡°Winston Leeson, huh? Are you tired of living?¡± Aidan said through gritted teeth while shaking his wrist. Winston lowered his hands and stood on the mountain ridge, looking no different from a farmer. However, his eyes shone with sheer coldness. ¡°Who the h*ll do you think you are to yell at me? Let¡¯s duel if you¡¯re unwilling to admit defeat. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my billhook.¡± Winston spoke softly, but his voice was filled with utter derision as it was magnified by his spiritual energy and echoed in the valley. Listening to those provocative words prompted the Leeson family members¡¯ blood to boil with rage. ¡°D*mn you! Come on! Let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°B*stard! Why don¡¯t youe get some if you think you¡¯re so tough!¡± ¡°These b*stards have been getting under my skin for some time now. Grab your weapons and beat the cr*p out of them! How dare they act all high and mighty here. Let¡¯s kill them!¡± Members of the Leeson family rolled up their sleeves one after the other and were ready to get violent. Their vehement battle spirit escted in an instant. On the opposite side, Vicador and the other God Realm cultivators behind Aidan also got to their feet and brandished their weapons, ready to fight. However, just as a chaotic battle was about to break out, a massive surge of spiritual energy rapidly approached from the southwest direction. ¡°I¡¯m met with such a lively scene upon arrival. It seems like everyone is quite energetic right now! Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 A burst ofughter as loud as thunder rang out, drowning out the shouts and screams of the crowd. Everyone at the scene immediately looked in the southwest direction and saw three figures leaping several times between the ridges beforending softly on a hillside between the two parties. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Ivanov furrowed his brows when he saw the three approaching men because the leader of the men was none other than the man he just fought against, Jonathan. The Leesons, on the other hand, focused on Joshua instead, staring intently at him. After all, the eight respectable families were still after the treasures Joshua inherited from the Whitley family. Although there might be many secret treasures hidden in the small world, that¡¯s only an unproven possibility. Even though Quintus had already gone into the small world ahead of everyone else, the Leesons still had no idea if he had found anything. Hence, they were all tempted when they saw Joshua, who was right before them and possessed certain treasures they wanted. If they could kill him and get their hands on the three magical items left behind by the Whitley family, they could still propel the Leeson family to greater heights even without getting anything from the small world. Sensing everyone¡¯s gazes on him, Joshua gradually turned to look in Ashton¡¯s direction. When their eyes met, they could see the palpable murderous intent in each other¡¯s eyes. Right then, Winston, who was next to Ashton, uttered tly, ¡°Ashton, Jonathan is strong enough to fight a Divine Realm cultivator.¡± Winston had already delivered information regarding the previous battle back to his family. As such, Ashton had surely seen it. At that moment, Winston was merely reminding his brother about that information upon sensing the latter¡¯s aura. Ashton¡¯s choice was none of his concern. In fact, even if Ashton were to ask Winston to attack Jonathan, Winston would not hesitate to do as he was told. Upon hearing that, Ashton retracted his gaze indifferently and uttered, ¡°I do not care about your capabilities. Everyone has to wait patiently, including Divine Realm cultivators. No one is allowed to enter the small world unless everyone from the eight respectable families is present.¡± As soon as Ashton finished his sentence, the Leesons instantly pulled out their weapons. Among those men, there were two Divine Realm cultivators, twelve God Realm cultivators, and two hundred and twenty Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Obviously, those men were only a part of the family¡¯s forces. The overwhelming murderous intent the Leesons were exuding was utterly suffocating, weighing down on everyone like a humongous mountain. However, apart from the Leesons, both Aidan and Jonathan¡¯s teams consisted of only God Realm cultivators. In other words, the auras of the two Divine Realm cultivators from the Leeson family were the only ones posing a threat to Jonathan and the rest. The rest of the Leeson family¡¯s cultivators weren¡¯t strong enough to be a threat. Aidan then looked at Jonathan, Joshua, and Hayden. ¡°Divine Realm? I don¡¯t know what you did to temporarily obtain the strength of a Divine Realm cultivator, but I¡¯m sure you must¡¯ve made a great sacrifice. I wonder how much more you can actually afford to sacrifice.¡± Aidan was obviously mocking Jonathan. Before Jonathan could utter a word in response, Hayden ced his hands on his hips and looked at Aidan. ¡°What the f*ck did you just say, motherf*cker? Were you not running away from us? You¡¯re already taking a jibe at us when we¡¯ve just arrived here. You are such a b*tch! Come at us if you dare! I will show you what I am made of. Motherf*cker¡­¡± All Aidan did was mock Jonathan, and he didn¡¯t expect Hayden, who looked like a refined and elegant man, to curse out loud like an uncultured barbarian. Hayden went on spouting vulgarities for over a minute. Not only was Aidan stunned, but even the Leesons as well as Jonathan and Joshua were left speechless, too. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Momentster, Hayden spat on the ground and ended his ¡°performance¡± with onest profanity. ¡°D*mn you!¡± Seeing how Aidan had fallenpletely silent, Hayden scoffed and turned toward Jonathan and Joshua. ¡°There, I¡¯ve shut him up! If he dares to run his mouth again, I will have another go at him.¡± Jonathan and Joshua couldn¡¯t help giving Hayden a thumbs-up out of respect when they saw the latter¡¯s calm andposed demeanor despite having just yelled at someone. ¡°Way to go, Hayden!¡± Jonathan was amused. He then took a deep breath and turned toward the Leesons. ¡°May I know who is the patriarch of the Leeson family?¡± Ashton looked at Jonathan and stood up. ¡°I am Ashton Leeson,¡± he introduced himself politely. ¡°I am Jonathan Goldstein,¡± Jonathan replied with a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Ashton, judging from what I see here, the Leesons intend to block the entrance to the small world, yes?¡± ¡°Oh, no, we won¡¯t do something like that.¡± Ashton shed a smile. ¡°We are merely guarding it for the time being. After all, everyone will get the treasures they are destined to get. Everyone should have a share of the precious treasures within the small world. Although the Leesons are rather powerful, we know we cannot have it all to ourselves.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan could not help butugh. ¡°You Leesons are an interesting bunch. That¡¯s what you said, but you¡¯re clearly blocking the entrance now. What is the meaning of this, then?¡± ¡°We are waiting for the others.¡± Ashton chuckled. ¡°Since it is supposed to be shared with everyone else, it is only fair to wait for everyone to get here. Calm down, Mr. Goldstein. Once everyone from the eight respectable families and the hidden sects is here, the small world will be opened to the public. However, I cannot help but wonder if you will still be alive by then, Mr. Goldstein. I¡¯m well aware that those who are capable ofing here want the three of you dead.¡± As Ashton was talking, he focused his energy on Jonathan to examine if thetter was really a Divine Realm cultivator. Although the information he received clearly stated that Jonathan¡¯s strength was on par with Ivanov¡¯s and Quintus¡¯, Ashton thought Aidan¡¯s words made sense. If that is not Jonathan¡¯s real capability, that means he has to pay a hefty price to maintain his condition. At this moment, Jonathan and the other two seem to have strong auras, but they do not have the aura of a Divine Realm cultivator. Ashton wondered if Jonathan was trying to fool everyone present. Hence, he tried to probe into Jonathan¡¯s true strength. Jonathan sensed Ashton¡¯s physical energy and unleashed a wave of spiritual sense. His spiritual sense transformed into a dagger and pierced right through Ashton¡¯s consciousness field. Jonathan learned this method of attacking with his spiritual sense from dimir of Phoebus Sect on Summerbank Mountain. Apparently, Ashton didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly take action. Though he didn¡¯t exert his full strength, it was still enough to make Ashton stagger and grimace in pain. A Divine Realm cultivator beside Ashton saw what was happening and wanted to counter the attack. However, Ashton stopped him. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I underestimated your courage. I did not expect you to have the balls to attack me under such circumstances. You are indeed an impressive man,¡± Ashton sneered. Jonathan remained unfazed. Staring daggers at the Leesons, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind following your rules, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m intimidated by you and the other respectable families. The three of us are entering the small world today, and that¡¯s a fact!¡± Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 No sooner had Jonathan spoken than a powerful life force gushed out of his body. On the slope right beneath his feet, nts began to grow at a furious pace, covering an area of multiple square meters as if it was the height of summer. Watching the scene unfold before them, Winston and his men raised their weapons in an attempt to shield Ashton. At the same time, Ivanov¡¯s Pryncyp of Strength began to massively concentrate around his body as he prepared to strike. All of them had seen how Seboxia unleashed Pryncyp of Life before. Her every move fueling the growth of all living things was the epitome of Pryncyp of Life. Consequently, when Jonathan disyed a simr miracle, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be on their toes. Nheless, Ivanov gave Jonathan a curious look. Even though Jonathan was manipting his life force, he had yet to gather any Pryncyp at all. Ivanov was also unable to sense Seboxia¡¯s presence or the movement of Pryncyp on Jonathan¡¯s body, a fact worthy of being suspicious about. Nevertheless, Jonathan shed a faint smile at Ivanov when he noticed thetter¡¯s curious gaze. The look he gave thetter was devoid of anxiety or fear. Instead, it carried a hint of provocation. That look alone was enough to make Ivanov decide against probing Jonathan¡¯s intentions any further. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Regardless of who was in control of Jonathan¡¯s body at that moment, an agreement to coborate definitely existed between Seboxia and Jonathan. Forcing them into action would result in the Leeson family interfering. Although the eight respectable families might not be on good terms with Jonathan, Ivanov didn¡¯t forget the fact that he and his men were Remdikians still. It would be detrimental to his interest if his opponents decided to turn against foreigners. Finally, he chose to stay silent upon deliberating on the matter. I have to bear with this until they send reinforcements. After my family¡¯s multiple attempts at pledging their allegiance were rejected, I¡¯m sure this small world is good enough to make them waver. At that moment, Seboxia was still in deep slumber. Jonathan had fueled the growth of living things beneath his feet just to make his enemies think otherwise. To his surprise, his little trick worked. Little did he expect the Leeson family and Ivanov to be deceived into falling silent and allowing the three of them to stay and wait. Due to the existence of the chaos portal to the small world, their surroundings were brimming with spiritual energy. With that, the group waited from noon till the evening. During that period, members of the other seven respectable families gradually arrived one after another. On top of that, followers of many hidden sects also gathered there. The small valley and its surrounding slopes were soon crowded. It was then that the Grandmaster Realm cultivators withdrew to the rear of their respective camps. At that moment, all the cultivators gathered around the small world¡¯s entrance were at least of God Realm level. Other than Jonathan¡¯s group, every other faction had at least one Divine Realm cultivator in the lead. It went without saying that this applied to the seven respectable families, including the Leesons who were based in Doveston. As for the other six respectable families, all of them had a Divine Realm cultivator leading five to eight God Realm cultivators, many of which were familiar faces to Jonathan. Kathleen, Eva, Sirius, and Xavion, representatives of the respectable families were all there. Apanying them were the Divine Realm cultivators of their respective families, making for a magnificent sight. The seven respectable families aside, the six hidden sects had also shown up one by one. They were none other than Fantasy Sword Sect, Guardian Spirit Sect, zing Sun Sect, Heavenly Summit Sect, Warrior Spirit Sect, and Star Valley Sect. Despite Jonathan¡¯s vast intelligencework, he had never heard of these sects before. On the other hand, Hayden, a member of a subsidiary family, recognized one or two of them, while Joshua knew about all of them. He went on to exin that there were not many sects left in Chanaea; only fifteen remained as of now. Obviously, that information was dated back to when the Whitley family was still the head of the nine respectable families. Now that ten years had passed, Joshua had no idea if the fifteen sects still existed or if there were any newly formed hidden sects. Taking the Phoebus Sect of Summerbank as an example, three generations of the sect perished at the hands of Jonathan by chance. Consequently, the sect¡¯s legacy was naturally ended by him. When Jonathan asked Joshua about the Phoebus Sect, he was surprised to receive an affirmative answer. Phoebus Sect was indeed one of the fifteen sects. Ten years ago, they were led by a Divine Realm cultivator and wielded significant influence in Harfush. For some unknown reason, the sect fell from grace and was reduced to working as mercenaries by the time Jonathan encountered dimir and Sofus. Nevertheless, such incidents were not unheard of in the world of cultivators. Even the all-powerful Whitley family was decimated in just a few days, let alone a small hidden sect. Yet, in spite of the fact that hidden sects were weaker than respectable families, their respective strengths had helped them survive till the present day. Some were focused on making pills; others on spells and swordsmanship. Wherever their specialtiesy, such skills formed the foundation of the hidden sects, which even the respectable families couldn¡¯t match. At that moment, each of the six major sects that showed up was led by a Divine Realm cultivator with three God Realm cultivators behind them. It was as if they had all agreed on such abination before arrival. Moreover, the six sects were currently huddled together as if they were ready to team up against others. After all, there was no way an individual sect couldpare to the respectable families. However, the combined strength of six Divine Realm cultivators would strike fear into any single faction. Eventually, the seven respectable families, Remdikian forces, and six major sects were all present. In total, they consisted of eighteen Divine Realm cultivators and a hundred and thirty God Realm cultivators. It was simr in scale to the powerful allied forces that took down the Whitley family ten years ago. Even if the Leeson family¡¯s two hundred Grandmaster Realm cultivators were not taken into ount, such a formidable group of cultivators was more than capable ofying waste to an entire nation. By the time sunset arrived, someone finally couldn¡¯t resist speaking. ¡°Ashton, you asked us to wait till everyone is gathered before we enter the small world. Now that we have spent all day here, how long more do we have to wait?¡± The one who spoke was Morris of the Welsh family. He was left in charge of the family¡¯s external affairs ever since Jonathan killed Cody. Unfortunately, the Welsh family¡¯s cultivation methods had left them a little slow in the head. As Morris was only a representative, Ashton, as the head of the family, would naturally ignore him. Instead, it fell upon Winston, who was of equivalent status, to answer, ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told and stop comining!¡± As soon as Winston spoke, a plump old man from the Welsh family who was d in a robe let out a snort. Without any warning, a stone spike pierced through the ground below Winston and headed for his groin. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 ¡°Clear!¡± The instant Winston sensed something amiss under his feet, he leaped into the air. Beside him, a Divine Realm cultivator of the Leeson family parted his lips a fraction. A stream of Pryncyp of Strength shot out and hit the protruding stone spike, shattering it to smithereens. The Divine Realm cultivator of the Leeson family remarked coldly, ¡°How shameless of you to make a move against your junior, Maxton!¡± Hearing that, Maxton Welsh snickered softly. He slowly got to his feet and cast his gaze in the direction of the Leeson family¡¯s camp. ¡°What a joke. We¡¯re all cultivators, so there¡¯s no order of seniority. If I can¡¯t make a move against someone of a lower cultivation level just because my cultivation level is high, why on earth would I even bother cultivating?¡± While saying that, Maxton sped his hands, bowing slightly to the left and right as a greeting to the various forces. ¡°Nice to meet you all. Initially, the Welsh family didn¡¯t want to be the one to stand out. But I truly can¡¯t bring myself to agree with what the Leeson family said previously.¡± With just those few words, he snagged everyone¡¯s attention. The crowd trained their gazes on the Welsh family, all curious to know what the elderly man meant by that. Maxton turned to the Leeson family, the look in his eyes calm and unruffled like pools of dead water. ¡°Undeniably, it was the Leeson family who discovered this small world. However, it doesn¡¯t belong to them. Earlier, the Leeson family dered that only those with true capabilities would possess the treasures of the earth. But why had you set up a formation and gathered people to keep guard here? Just now, you imed it was out of fear that various parties would barge in, creating unnecessary fighting that would lead to injuries and casualties. This is my question, then¡ªeven if we were to enter together, would we not make a move against each other? I trust you all have the answer inwardly, yes? Ashton Leeson, are you not guarding this entrance to give that old geezer, Quintus, more time in the small world to pige more things? We¡¯ve given you the appropriate respect, but if you continue insisting on keeping this formation in ce, I¡¯d really suspect that the Leeson family is nning to monopolize the secrets in this small world.¡± As soon as his words rang out, all the cultivators cut their gazes at those of the Leeson family. In the crosshairs of the auras of numerous Divine Realm cultivators, Ashton could not help feeling a touch suffocated despite being a patriarch who had seen much in life. He raised his hands and activated a spell. At once, a gentle white light sparked to life and enveloped him in its protection, blocking off all the Divine Realm cultivators¡¯ prying auras. Subsequently, he strolled unhurriedly to the front of the Leeson family¡¯s camp under the protection of two Divine Realm cultivators. Sweeping his gaze over the Divine Realm cultivators around him, he drawled, ¡°You¡¯re trying to scare me? Haha¡­ Even if I were to admit that I¡¯m indeed buying time for my uncle to search for treasures in there, what could you do about it, Maxton? Since you¡¯re all here, you must¡¯ve set your sights on the secrets within the small world. The Leeson family has promised to wait until everyone has arrived to copse the formation, and we¡¯d definitely keep our word. Wait if you¡¯re patient enough. Otherwise, you may leave.¡± Following that, the other forces began cursing. Among them, a boy¡¯s crisp voice was exceptionally prominent. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think the Leeson family can hold its own against so many people, Mr. Ashton?¡± All present were core members of the various forces, cultivators with cultivation levels above God Realm. No matter how talented someone was, he would not be too young by the time he reached such a level. That voice, however, sounded like a youngd. For that reason, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. In the Welsh family¡¯s camp, a young man with sses who shouldered a bag sat on the edge of a boulder. It was none other than him who voiced that question, and he was Caleb from the Gray family. Ashton scrutinized Caleb, a sh of solemnity glinting in his eyes. Of the eight respectable families, the Saday and Osborne families were the most powerful, while the Mallory family was the most vicious and the Gray family the most mysterious. Previously, Karl used Eastern Army as bait to drag the eight respectable families into the mess, luring them into Remdik¡¯s borders to save his wife and child. The representatives of seven families gathered back then, with only the Gray family absent from beginning to end. When the eight familiester hosted a meeting to discuss a n against Asura¡¯s Office and Yaleview Army, Caleb showed upte. Even during the ploy against the Whitley family ten years ago, the Gray family had no part in the ns and early preparations, merely sending out some cultivators to participate during the execution. Generally speaking, the Gray family kept a rtively low profile. They were so inconspicuous that the other seven families would overlook them when considering issues sometimes. If the other families were to vote for the safest and least ambitious family among them, the Gray family would be selected unanimously. Surprisingly, such a family trait was wholly non-existent when it came to Caleb. He was only eighteen or neen years old, but he was already a God Realm cultivator. If any other force had such astounding talent among them, they would likely keep him hidden like a seed, protecting him well and propelling him to Divine Realm. However, Caleb took on the face of the Gray family, bing the person in charge of external rtions. He was cold, full of sharp edges, and decisive, seemingly an anomaly of the Gray family in the eyes of everyone. Although Ashton had no idea why the Gray family would allow such a talent to be out and around, there was one thing he was sure of¡ªCaleb would undoubtedly be a pain in the neck to the other seven families if he grew up to adulthood. Unlike rogue cultivators like Jonathan, Wilbur, and Joshua, he had a whole respectable family backing him up. Verily, nothing good coulde out of such a person with such a background. Ashton stared at Caleb, who was on the ridge right across from him. ¡°You¡¯re involving yourself in this mess at too tender an age, Caleb. I believe that many here would like to kill you before you be a threat in the future.¡± Upon hearing that, Caleb scanned his gaze around him before leaping up to stand on the boulder. ¡°Kill me? Sure! Go ahead if any of you are capable of it!¡± He was rather arrogant. In fact, he was overly haughty to make such a statement in front of a dozen Divine Realm cultivators. However, he did have the right to be insolent since it was extremely rare for someone under twenty years of age to be a God Realm cultivator. No one said anything, but they allmitted him to memory. As for whether they intended to entice him over to their side or finish him off, that remained a mystery. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Caleb sensed the gazes around him, and a smirk curved his lips. He turned to Ashton. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been very much sessful in diverting everyone¡¯s attention, Mr. Ashton. That aside, I love the feeling of being remembered by everyone. But you haven¡¯t given us an answer until now. When exactly are you nning to copse this arcane array?¡± At that question, Ashton looked around before he started cidly, ¡°Admittedly, he makes much sense. No matter how strong the Leeson family is, we can¡¯t possibly go up against all of you simultaneously. However, we can only target a single force and make a move against that family. If the Gray family really can¡¯t wait, Caleb, you can try making a move. At most, we¡¯ll both suffer devastating losses, benefitting the others! Anyway, someone from the Leeson family has already entered the small world. Thus, I can live with the consequences!¡± Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 No Loose Ends The restless members of the other forces were slightly taken aback after listening to Ashton¡¯s words. They suddenly understood why all the other factions that had reached that ce before them chose to wait instead of joining forces to forcefully break through the arcane array and enter the small world. Of all the various forces present, only the Leeson family had two Divine Realm cultivators. Once a fight broke out, the only way to suppress the Leeson family¡¯s two powerful cultivators was if multiple Divine Realm cultivators joined forces. Otherwise, the two Divine Realm cultivators from the Leeson family could effortlessly subdue any forces that tried to force their way in, and that was precisely where the problemy. All the major forces there harbored their own intentions, so who would truly go all-out to oppose the Leeson family, benefiting others ultimately? Not to mention having to face the risk of dying, even if they managed to defeat the two experts from the Leeson family, consuming their Pryncyp and spiritual energy in the process, they might fall behind and end up in a passive state. If that happened, other forces in their prime would seize that opportunity to enter the small world from them. Therefore, no one wanted to step up and be the sacrificialmb. Evidently, Caleb didn¡¯t anticipate Ashton to provide him with such a despicable response, rendering him momentarily at a loss for words. He ruminated on Ashton¡¯s speech and realized the Leeson family¡¯s approach was wless, as all the other respectable families and sects harbored their own thoughts. No one will ever volunteer to be the first to stand up against the Leeson family. Unable toe up with an effective solution, Caleb gave Ashton a thumbs-up and said, ¡°The Leeson family is indeed shameless!¡± Ashton merely waved his hand casually. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Right after he uttered those words, the entire valley erupted into a cacophony of cursing. As a result, no one dared to break the formation now. Everyone was infuriated by Ashton¡¯s smug mien and began to hurl profanities. Usually, those God Realm cultivators upheld a high and mighty appearance and carried an air of virtue and prestige. However, at that moment, they behaved no different from shrews swearing on the streets, cursing at members of the Leeson family unreservedly. That was actually within expectations too. When showing up around the younger generations of their families on regr days, those God Realm cultivators had to maintain their image as elders, but at that instant, the parties deployed by the various forces there consisted of merely Divine Realm and God Realm cultivators. Hence, God Realm cultivators were considered the lowest-level existence in that crowd, so they didn¡¯t bother keeping up the pretense. After all, they couldn¡¯t possibly allow their Divine Realm elders to handle the cussing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, members of the Leeson family didn¡¯t stay idle either. Although they only had a few God Realm cultivators among their group, they were the real locals there, and the two hundred-plus Grandmasters trailing behind weren¡¯t mute. Moreover, once those Grandmasters noticed the God Realm cultivators disregarding their status and image, they immediately dropped their manners, too. Subsequently, the most impressive cursing battle of the century began as even the lowest-ranked participants were at least Grandmasters. Over four hundred cultivators, who were capable of establishing their own sects and dominating a region, used foulnguage to greet one another¡¯s family members. No one could imagine how absurd such a scene was. The only ones not taking part were the eight cultivators from Remdik and Jonathan and his party. Hayden sat cross-legged on the hillside, holding a bag of nuts while witnessing the show cheerfully. He would even praise someone¡¯s creativity or ruthlessness in cussing from time to time whenever he heard some amusing remarks. At that moment, he was overjoyed, learning all the novel and innovative ways to berate others. ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t be too smug,¡± Jonathan reminded Hayden at the sight of him taking out his phone to take photos and record videos of the scene. ¡°Although I can temporarily acquire the power of a Divine Realm cultivator, that abilityes at a cost. If any of those people really target us, we¡¯ll be in great danger.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what are you afraid of? Those idiots are all absorbed in the altercation, so no one will pay us any attention¡ª¡± Bang! Before Hayden could finish his sentence, a thud sounded, and the screen of Hayden¡¯s phone was suddenly filled with the image of a denim jacket. Looking somewhat bewildered, Hayden leaped a few meters backward and withdrew his knife. Grinning, Caleb was now standing on the spot where Hayden had sat a moment ago. ¡°What are you so nervous about? How did the photos turn out? Let me see,¡± Caleb chirped while holding the bag of nuts Hayden had tossed away in a panic earlier. However, Jonathan and his party weren¡¯t in the mood to listen to his pointless remarks. Although Jonathan had sessfully deceived the Divine Realm cultivators¡¯ probing by relying on his life force, he dared not engage in a fight with others. None of the Divine Realm cultivators picked on Jonathan and his party because they couldn¡¯t bear the consequences and future trouble that might arise after Jonathan obtained a Divine Realm cultivator¡¯s powers, the same way they feared members of the Leeson family. However, if Jonathan really fought them and failed to disy the strength of a Divine Realm cultivator immediately, he was certain countless people would instantly kill them to seize the inheritance and magical items. Jonathan¡¯s aura escted as his spiritual energy burst forth. If Caleb chose to attack at that moment, Jonathan would incapacitate him at once and flee with Hayden and Joshua without hesitation. That was also why Jonathan decided to rest on a hillside rather than a rocky ridge. His every move was made with the consideration of preserving their lives. ¡°Caleb, are you going to fight us?¡± Jonathan uttered coldly while fixating his physical energy on Caleb. Hearing that, Caleb quickly waved his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Jonathan. I just came over to greet you.¡± He¡¯s here to greet Mr. Goldstein? Listening to Caleb¡¯s reply, Hayden carefully approached Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you know him?¡± Jonathan shook his head. ¡°Then why the h*ll does he want to greet you?¡± Wielding his knife, Hayden stared at Caleb. ¡°Cut to the chase. What do you want?¡± Caleb handed the bag of nuts to Hayden using his spiritual energy. Then, he gave Jonathan a polite bow and uttered, ¡°We aren¡¯t acquainted, but I¡¯ve been following your progress for the past two years. As the heir of your family who was driven out of the household due to being set up by your rtive, you¡¯re pretty impressive to have used only three years to establish the Asura¡¯s Office, which has expanded to be an organization with one point seven million members. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet with such an aplished figure like you in person, and I finally get the chance to have my wish fulfilled today.¡± Caleb sounded sincere, but Jonathan was all the more baffled because of that. ¡°You respectable families have always been lofty beings. I wonder if I should be happy or consider myself unfortunate to be noticed by you. Now that you¡¯ve seen me, I¡¯d like to ask you how I fare in personpared to your imagination?¡± Caleb took a few steps back after hearing that. He sized up Jonathan before responding cheerily, ¡°You¡¯re much more easygoing than I imagined. I¡¯ve always assumed you¡¯re the kind of hero who could kill without hesitation. Nevertheless, I must admit your tactics are formidable. I genuinely feel sorry for the patriarchs of our respectable families now because someone like you can never be tamed. They should¡¯ve eliminated you early on to leave no loose ends!¡± Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 Annoyance Caleb red at Jonathan with murderous intent and unleashed his spiritual energy as he spoke, a clear signal of his intent to kill Jonathan right then and there. ¡°Tch! You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Joshua quickly reacted by cing his hand on the Troop Summoner, channeling his spiritual energy into the magical item to call forth the spirit warriors. Calling forth spirit warriors and materializing them required a great amount of spiritual energy. Hence, the entrance to the small world, where spiritual energy was concentrated, was the perfect natural battlefield for Joshua. As soon as the spiritual energy around the area gathered on the Troop Summoner, the cultivators present began to feel that something was amiss and instantly stopped hurling curses at one another to focus on Jonathan, Joshua, and Hayden. Strands of spiritual energy surged forth and ensnared Jonathan, Joshua, and Hayden in ce while Caleb raised his hand and slowly backed away. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m just here to say hello. Jonathan, Joshua, we, the eight respectable families, have seriously underestimated you. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve allowed you to grow to this extent. But none of that matters now, because you¡¯ll be meeting your demise soon. You won¡¯t be able to leave this ce.¡± With that, Caleb slowly turned around and returned to the safe grounds of the Gray family¡¯s base camp. Meanwhile, Maxton, the Divine Realm cultivator from the Welsh family, activated the Pryncyp of Strength and attacked Jonathan, Joshua, and Hayden with it. That trace of Pryncyp was extremely weak as it was just a means to test the trio¡¯s true strength. However, even so, the Pryncyp of Strength was still a form of power that was one level above spiritual energy and much stronger. As such, the three felt as though they were being crushed under a massive boulder. The ground sank beneath them, and the nts that were grown by Jonathan¡¯s life force were crushed into fine powder and scattered by the wind in the blink of an eye. The crowd turned their attention to the trio and focused their physical energy on them. News that Jonathan could temporarily possess the power of a Divine Realm cultivator had spread all over Chanaea through the intelligencework of the eight respectable families, which was the only reason the crowd had held back. However, after being probed by Maxton, the trio still showed no signs of having attained the cultivation level of Divine Realm. This led the crowd to specte that Jonathan either never possessed or had lost the power of a Divine Realm cultivator. One person who was particrly suspicious of Jonathan was Ivanov from Remdik. As the only cultivator who had battled Jonathan, Ivanov knew that Jonathan¡¯s Divine Realm power didn¡¯te from Jonathan¡¯s own secret techniques but from Seboxia, who resided within him. However, since Quintus joined the battle, Seboxia¡¯s aura inside Jonathan hadpletely disappeared. If that were the case, now would be the best time to capture Jonathan. Although Ivanov initially wanted Jonathan dead to seek revenge for Antoine¡¯s death, he changed his mind after discovering that Jonathan held many secrets. Jonathan rose to fame three years ago, and his rapid progress in cultivation over just three years was terrifying. Prior to this, no one knew the source of his power nor the origin of his secret techniques. There were even rumors circting in Chanaea that Jonathan might have hailed from a hidden ancient sect. However, after the truth about Seboxia had been revealed, many of the mysteries surrounding Jonathan¡¯s cultivation were unlocked. At that instant, all Ivanov wanted was to capture Jonathan alive. The conflict between Ivanov¡¯s family and the tsar was already inevitable, so he needed to do everything he could to strengthen his family¡¯s power, and what would be better than joining hands with an ancient immortal who had created the world¡¯srgest religion over one thousand and six hundred years ago? Although Seboxia had rejected his proposal directly when they conversed briefly during the previous battle, Ivanov believed that capturing Jonathan would be enough to sway the ancient immortal to his cause. He had no doubt that Seboxia had assisted Jonathan purely to serve her own interests rather than out of any moral or just reasons. Ivanov was convinced that his family could provide Seboxia with what Jonathan had to offer, and as one of the richest families in Remdik, he was confident that he could offer Seboxia at least ten or even twenty times more than what Jonathan had promised. He firmly believed that Seboxia only rejected his offer because he failed to meet her conditions and expectations. As he red down at Jonathan, his spiritual energy surged. Ivanov would strike and subdue Jonathan as soon as he ensured that Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be able to summon Seboxia anytime soon. He didn¡¯t care about the damage he might cause to the small world since he had already informed his lord toe to this ce. After all, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the things he would have obtained from the small world if he wanted to ingratiate himself with his lordship. Thus, it would be better for him to focus on convincing Seboxia to join forces with him. Meanwhile, up on the hill, Jonathan¡¯s calf sank deep into the earth while Joshua and Hayden were submerged up to their waistlines as Maxton tested their abilities with the Pryncyp. However, as spiritual energy flowed from Jonathan¡¯s feet, the ground began to lift them up as if it had come to life. Without having to move a muscle, the trio soon regained footing on solid ground, causing the crowd to go on full alert. Even though it was only a simple technique that allowed its user to move through the earth, soil, or rock, the technique had been long-lost. Surprisingly, Jonathan managed to effortlessly control the soil beneath him without even having to form hand seals. Setting aside whether Jonathan possessed the power of a Divine Realm cultivator, this move alone was enough to prove he was one of the best cultivators in the God Realm. It was also enough to earn him the respect of all the cultivators present. He dusted off his pants and addressed Maxton, ¡°Stupid old man, what is the meaning of crushing me with the Pryncyp of Strength? If you¡¯re going to fight me, do it head-on.¡± The onlookers watched with delight as Jonathan insulted Maxton, a senior cultivator of the Divine Realm who had made a name for himself over the past thirty years. Even Ashton, the patriarch of the Leeson family, had to treat Maxton with respect. Yet, Jonathan referred to him as a ¡°stupid old man.¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but stifle theirughter upon hearing the insult, while the Welsh family seethed with anger. ¡°Who are you calling a stupid old man?¡± ¡°Jonathan, how dare you show such disrespect to Mr. Maxton? Do you have a death wish?¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I think you guys have a death wish!¡± Jonathan mounted a rocketuncher onto his shoulder amidst the taunts. ¡°How annoying!¡± Jonathan said coldly before pulling the trigger without hesitation Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 Whoosh! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As the rocket soared toward the Welsh family, a trail of white smoke followed in its wake. Without hesitation, Maxton raised his hand, and a palm imbued with the Pryncyp of Strength materialized in midair. With a flick of his wrist, he effortlessly pped the rocket away as though it were a mere fly. Boom! Suddenly, a deafening explosion split through the air, leaving everyone¡¯s ears ringing. Jonathan¡¯s decision to use a technological weapon in a fight between cultivators had given those present a new perspective. Caleb couldn¡¯t help but murmur to himself, ¡°Has Jonathan always been so shameless?¡± Meanwhile, on the hill, Jonathan calmly reloaded his shoulder-mounted rocketuncher and retrieved two more from his storage ring, handing them to Joshua and Hayden. In a few moments, the trio was aiming their shoulder-mounted rocketuncher in the direction of the Welsh family¡¯s base camp. ¡°D*mn you motherf*ckers!¡± Morris finally lost it and cried out, ¡°Jonathan, put the rocketuncher down and fight us one-on-one if you¡¯re a man!¡± ¡°Why should I fight you?¡± Jonathan chuckled, staring at Morris as if he was an idiot. ¡°Your family started this, not us. We were minding our business when you attacked us with the Pryncyp of Strength. What? Do you think you can bully me now that you can¡¯ty a finger on the Leeson family? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re making a big mistake. I¡¯ll get back at you for what you did. I will end you even if it means using up all my Kores and vitality. And since I won¡¯t have the chance to enter the Divine Realm anymore, I¡¯m taking anyone who dares mess with me down, regardless of who they are!¡± Whoosh! Jonathan pulled the trigger as he spoke, while Joshua and Hayden followed suit. Maxton was forced to defend the base camp once again as the three rockets soared toward the Welsh family. The Pryncyp of Strength deflected the three rockets into the air, and they exploded in the night sky like fireworks. ¡°Jonathan, are you f*cking done yet?¡± Morris roared and was about to charge toward Jonathan. However, just as he was about to bolt after gathering spiritual energy, an unseen force held him back. He turned around and saw that it was Maxton standing behind him. ¡°Mr. Maxton¡­¡± Morris paled; while Maxton stared at Jonathan with a calm demeanor. ¡°Jonathan, you were the one who killed Cody back in Remdik, right?¡± Jonathan sneered as he recalled Cody¡¯s death. ¡°Those who take a life will always live in fear of retribution and revenge. As for me, I was simply defending myself when I killed Cody since he tried to stab me in the back with a knife.¡± ¡°Well said.¡± Maxton chuckled. ¡°Those who take a life will always live in fear of retribution and revenge. Jonathan, isn¡¯t your n to enter the small world as well? Well, we¡¯ll see who has thestugh since we share the same goal. I hope you¡¯ll remember what you just said, ¡®Those who take a life will always live in fear of retribution and revenge.¡±¡® With that, Maxton returned to his seat, and Morris reluctantly let the matter slide since Maxton had made his stance clear. Maxton dropping the fight with Jonathan was within everyone¡¯s expectations since their top priority was to enter the small world. Moreover, Jonathan was being too cocky taunting and provoking everyone, so much so that it led everyone to believe that he had nothing to fear because he had some kind of hidden trump card up his sleeve. Despite this, no one dared to verify whether that was true. After all, they would all be suffering a huge loss if he ended up transforming into a Divine Realm cultivator. At that moment, even Ivanov wasn¡¯t quite sure what trump card Jonathan was hiding. Jonathan¡¯s really pushing his luck if Seboxia hadn¡¯t agreed to protect him at all times. I refuse to believe that anyone would be foolish enough to risk their lives provoking so many Divine Realm cultivators. Looks like this kid does have a trump card up his sleeve. However, little did anyone know that Jonathan was currently fervently channeling all his spiritual energy to circte his vitality and close all of his pores. When Maxton tested him with the Pryncyp of Strength, Jonathan almost resorted to using Earthly Escape to get out of the ce. After all, he knew he would have been crushed if he had given himself away during the test. Even now, he could still sense a dozen more spiritual senses targeting and examining him, which made him hold his breath and maintain his facade. A wise man once said that if a person wanted to pretend to be something they were not, they must keep up with their act until the very end. Jonathan felt like he was walking on a tightrope on the edge of a cliff, where the slightest sign of fear could lead to his death. Meanwhile, Joshua was lost in thought as he observed Jonathan, who was visibly frustrated. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if Jonathan had a trump card up his sleeve, he was certain that it wouldn¡¯t be wise to rely entirely on Jonathan, a fake Divine Realm cultivator. As a result, he started to absorb the energy around him with the Troop Summoner in hand, preparing himself for battle. As the valley returned to its former peace, the cultivators present began to grow restless due to the argument that had just urred. The tension stemmed from both the animosity between the respectable families and the increasingly dispersed spiritual energy within the valley. It was evident that the energy-locking formation of the Leeson family could no longer contain all the spiritual energy within the chaos portal of the small world. ¡°Ashton, open the arcane array.¡± ¡°Yeah, only the Mallory family is left. We¡¯ve waited long enough for their arrival.¡± ¡°Are you Leesons working with the Mallory family? Did the Mallory family agree to buy time for the Leeson family while Quintus searches for treasures inside the small world?¡± The crowd started to question the Leeson family. The temptation of the small world was too great for the cultivators present to resist any longer, and they prepared themselves to take action. ¡°Ashton, I¡¯m afraid these people will force their way in if this carries on,¡± Winston turned to Ashton and said worriedly. Ashton slowly stood up from his seat. ¡°Please be patient, everyone. The Mallory family will join us shortly!¡± They¡¯ll be joining us shortly? Confused murmurs echoed through the crowd, but suddenly, someone shouted and pointed toward the horizon. ¡°Look in the southwest direction!¡± All eyes turned toward the direction where the man was pointing, and they all saw a bright, shimmering light approaching them with great speed through the dark sky. The Mallory family had finally arrived Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 The Legendary Man Chapter 1141-In a matter of minutes, the ne was already flying past the crowd. As it neared, it descended quickly from a high altitude. Even the God Realm and Divine Realm cultivators could clearly explore the situation inside the small private ne using their spiritual senses when it reached just about a hundred meters above the ground. There were one Divine Realm cultivator and seven God Realm cultivators. Quite a few people from the Mallory family hade this time. As the ne swiftly passed over the crowd in the night sky, eight figures descended rapidly. Strange cries came from above. Winston and Kathleen could not help but let out a sigh. As the public affairs representatives for the Hendersons, the Leesons, and the Mallorys, they had the most interactions with Sterio, the Mallory family¡¯s sessor. They were also aware of the kind of person he was. At that point, the unrestrained shouts from the sky left them feeling utterly exhausted and helpless. The eight respectable families, due to Karl¡¯s plot and the intervention of the Yaleview Army and Asura¡¯s Office, had been forced to split into four camps¡ªthe Hendersons, the Leesons, and the Mallorys in one camp; the ckwoods, the Grays, and the Welshs in another camp; the Sadays, and the Osbornes. Even though no one openly mentioned it, the alliance had already been covertly established with the commencement of the opening of the small world. That was why the Leesons had to wait for the Mallorys. After all, the Leesons were the first to discover the entrance to the small world and had gained a head start by sending Quintus in. Furthermore, among all the families present, the Leesons had deployed thergest number of God Realm cultivators, making them an obvious target. It was even possible that once these families entered the small world, they would specifically target the Leesons, especially Quintus, who had entered half a day earlier. Why bother with the arduous search for opportunities when it was much easier to resort to direct killings and seize treasures? The Leesons grasped the logic clearly, and the same understanding extended to all the respectable families. However, no one would dare utter it aloud, as an unspoken understanding had been reached among them. Hayden fixated his gaze on the few figures descending rapidly from the night sky. The seven members of the Mallory family made an unexpected appearance by gliding down using parachutes that resembled kites. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After jumping out of the ne, each of the seven figures opened specially crafted parachutes during their descent and headed straight for the Leeson residence. ¡°F*ck!¡± Thest remaining individual, who wore a winged flight suit, let out a shout as they plunged into the distant mountains. Crack! Crack! Crack! Hayden instinctively closed his eyes as the screams echoed around him. Jonathan, on the other hand, was a little bewildered. The figure descending with a wingsuit was none other than Sterio from the Mallory family. The manner in which he crashed into the forest seemed somewhat overly dramatic. ¡°Joshua, is this how people with wingsuitsnd?¡± Jonathan gave Joshua a skeptical look. Joshua remained silent and nced at Jonathan with a look that suggested he was dealing with a fool. Everyone turned toward the distant forest, and after a while, a limping figure finally emerged from the edge of the trees. ¡°What are you staring at? What I did was stunt flying!¡± While speaking, Sterio flipped his hand and took out a white bottle. He cracked the bottle with his spiritual energy, revealing dozens of tiny white bugs inside. He continued to channel his spiritual energy, cing the bugs on his cheeks in front of everyone. The bugs crawled onto his swollen cheeks and sucked the blood from the wounded area at a rapid pace. All the onlookers felt goosebumps all over their skin. Although they knew the Mallorys were experts in manipting parasites, they could not suppress the instinctive disgust upon witnessing how Sterio healed the wounds on his face with those bugs. Sterio, on the contrary, seemed to be quite satisfied with his appearance. When walking past Jonathan and the others, he even waved enthusiastically at them. Hayden felt so triggered that he was tempted to teach him a lesson. With Sterio joining the rest of the Mallorys, the entire group was prepared to take the next course of action. The crowd turned their attention to Ashton. If he dared to pull any tricks, the respectable families would not tolerate it any longer. Recognizing that his ability to restrain them was waning, Ashton piped up, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, with the opening of the small world, the Leesons have assumed the gatekeeper role. As the respectable families have assembled here, I shall now immediately activate the four formations. However, I must emphasize one point: The treasures within this small world shall only be acquired by those destined to possess them. I implore everyone to guard against the influence of greed and refrain from resorting to violence that endangers our harmonious coexistence.¡± Before Ashton could proceed, a voice rang out from the Welsh family camp across the valley. ¡°Damn it! Are you going to open it or not? The Mallorys have arrived, and we can¡¯t afford any more dys. Otherwise, Quintus will have thoroughly explored the entire small world before us! If the Leesons intend to monopolize all the treasures, remember the collective strength of our respectable families against your three!¡± After Morris spoke, more than a hundred God Realm cultivators present drew their weapons and began channeling their spiritual energy. Ashton knew that the situation was starting to spiral out of control and that the Leeson family would be the public enemy if he kept holding them back. He decisively took out a geomanticpass and tapped it a few times before pressing it hard. Suddenly, there was a bright light in the valley in front of everyone. Immediately after, a loud noise rang out, and a surge of spiritual energy erupted and spread in all directions. The spiritual energy that was trapped in the energy-locking formation then exploded. This energy materialized into a dense white mist, its tangible form representing the condensed essence of spiritual energy. Under such tremendous force, the spiritual shields erected by the Grandmaster Realm cultivators proved to be feeble as they crumbled without a moment¡¯s respite. One by one, the Grandmasters were thrust backward. Jonathan and the other God Realm cultivators exhibited their expertise by swiftly sealing their meridians, ensuring that they would not inadvertently absorb the overpowering spiritual energy. The turbulent spiritual energy at that moment was incredibly intense. If absorbed recklessly, the raging energy would seep into the cultivators¡¯ meridians and cause them to burst. In that instant of the spiritual explosion, Jonathan had observed it clearly that behind the Leeson family camp, more than a dozen Grandmasters, who were diligent cultivators, had exploded and turned into blood mist. On the hill, Jonathan activated the bronze handbell to shield himself and the other two individuals beneath it. Although the bronze handbell could not withstand the Pryncyp, it could still resist the spiritual sense and spiritual energy. At that moment, the handbell created a safe zone of several meters in radius for the three of them. Hayden looked at the happenings outside the zone and said, ¡°Joshua, I can¡¯t believe that small world is so powerful. Its spiritual energy is just¡ª¡± Before Hayden could finish speaking, Jonathan shoved a bomb, taller than a regr person, into his hands. ¡°M-Mr. Goldstein, what are you doing?¡± Hayden asked in shock. With a sinister chuckle, Jonathan held two more bombs in his hands. ¡°These are bombs used by fighter jets. Stay close to me. Before we enter the small world, we¡¯ll toss these things into the valley. Let¡¯s obliterate those b*stards into countless pieces!¡± Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 The Legendary Man Chapter 1142-As Jonathan spoke, he shoved a bomb into Joshua¡¯s hands. Hayden was utterly stunned. He looked at Joshua and asked, ¡°Joshua, are we really bombing the valley with him?¡± Joshua nced at the bomb, which was almost two meters long, and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes!¡± Jonathan chuckled when he heard that. He retrieved a few bags of explosives from his storage ring and said, ¡°Aerial bombs are tricky to use. If we¡¯re not careful, we might hurt ourselves. Let¡¯s tie these explosives to the bomb and look for an opportunity to enter the small world. Once we get in, we¡¯ll drop them in the valley outside. Get ready. I¡¯m about to remove the spirit shield.¡± Jonathan had no idea what the bronze handbell was made of. He had investigated the arcane array engraved on it, but he still couldn¡¯t find out where the formations wereing from even when he tried to use Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique as support. I hate to admit it, but the markings formed with runes are simr to the cultivator formation the Independent Elite Regiment has. How peculiar! At that moment, the three were standing before the spirit shield generated by the bronze handbell. Although they could see the mighty outburst of spiritual energy on the other side, they remained unaffected. Needless to say, the bronze handbell hadpletely blocked out the mental energy and spiritual energy outside. The moment Jonathan gave the signal, the three put up their own personal shields. With a hand gesture, Jonathan retrieved the bronze handbell. Boom! As soon as the spirit shield from the bronze handbell disappeared, the three felt as though they had fallen into a fast-flowing river. The storm formed by the intense wave of spiritual energy hit the three of them head-on, causing them to sway. They quickly unleashed the full potential of their advanced cultivation levels. Jonathan stood in front of the other two, using a spirit shield made of spiritual energy to prevent the surrounding spiritual energy from entering his body, and steadied himself by sinking his feet into the ground on the hill. Joshua stood on the right, with Formation Crusher in his grip. He was holding it before him to slice through the intense storm. No matter how violent the wind was, it would be torn apart and blown to both sides. Hayden, who was behind the other two, was gritting his teeth and lying on the ground. As Jonathan spoka, ha shovad a bomb into Joshua¡¯s hands. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Haydan was uttarly stunnad. Ha lookad at Joshua and askad, ¡°Joshua, ara wa raally bombing tha vay with him?¡± Joshua ncad at tha bomb, which was almost two matars long, and noddad slightly. ¡°Yas!¡± Jonathan chucd whan ha haard that. Ha ratriavad a faw bags of axplosivas from his storaga ring and said, ¡°Aarial bombs ara tricky to usa. If wa¡¯ra not caraful, wa might hurt oursalvas. Lat¡¯s tia thasa axplosivas to tha bomb and look for an opportunity to antar tha small world. Onca wa gat in, wa¡¯ll drop tham in tha vay outsida. Gat raady. I¡¯m about to ramova tha spirit shiald.¡± Jonathan had no idaa what tha bronza handball was mada of. Ha had invastigatad tha arcana array angravad on it, but ha still couldn¡¯t find out whara tha formations waraing from avan whan ha triad to usa Anciant Sacrad Dragon Tachniqua as support. I hata to admit it, but tha markings formad with runas ara simr to tha cultivator formation tha Indapandant Elita Ragimant has. How paculiar! At that momant, tha thraa wara standing bafora tha spirit shiald ganaratad by tha bronza handball. Although thay could saa tha mighty outburst of spiritual anargy on tha othar sida, thay ramainad unaffactad. Naass to say, tha bronza handball hadtaly blockad out tha mantal anargy and spiritual anargy outsida. Tha momant Jonathan gava tha signal, tha thraa put up thair own parsonal shialds. With a hand gastura, Jonathan ratriavad tha bronza handball. Boom! As soon as tha spirit shiald from tha bronza handball disappaarad, tha thraa falt as though thay had fan into a fast-flowing rivar. Tha storm formad by tha intansa wava of spiritual anargy hit tha thraa of tham haad-on, causing tham to sway. Thay quickly uashad tha full potantial of thair advancad cultivationvals. Jonathan stood in front of tha othar two, using a spirit shiald mada of spiritual anargy to pravant tha surrounding spiritual anargy from antaring his body, and staadiad himsalf by sinking his faat into tha ground on tha hill. Joshua stood on tha right, with Formation Crushar in his grip. Ha was holding it bafora him to slica through tha intansa storm. No mattar how vint tha wind was, it would ba torn apart and blown to both sidas. Haydan, who was bahind tha othar two, was gritting his taath and lying on tha ground. He was almost blown away when the spiritual energy tide swept past him and destroyed his spirit shield. If not for Joshua throwing out a magical rope to help steady him, Hayden would¡¯ve fallen off the hill. ¡°Hang in there! The spiritual pressure won¡¯tst for much longer!¡± Jonathan shouted at the other two behind him. The energy-locking formation was like an inted balloon. Although the spiritual pressure was intense, it was only caused by the suppressed spiritual energy released by the portal of the small world due to the energy-locking formation. Just as when an inted balloon bursts, the air inside will rush out in all directions. However, it willst for a short moment only. In other words, the three only needed to endure that wave of spiritual pressure. Although the small world would still be releasing spiritual energy afterward, it wouldn¡¯t be as intense. True enough, the spiritual pressure in the surrounding subsided after around fifteen seconds. Although the entire valley was still covered in a thick mist of spiritual energy, the three were no longer constrained. Right then, someone from somewhere suddenly ordered, ¡°Attack!¡± Immediately after, a muffled sound rang out, and a dozen waves of spiritual energy exploded in the valley at once. ¡°Someone is ambushing us!¡± Jonathan yelled. As soon as he finished his sentence, a few spiritual senses locked onto him. Within the thick mist of spiritual energy, a few daggers could be seen shooting toward Jonathan. ¡°F*ck!¡± The bronze handbell in Jonathan¡¯s hand lit up, and it instantly created a shield around his body. ng! ng! ng! A series of ttering sounds rang out, and Jonathan, who was in the spirit shield generated by the bronze handbell, felt dizzy as the vitality in his body churned. Although the Pryncyp of the bronze handbell was able to protect him from the daggers, the shockwaves generated were intense. Back then, after Jonathan killed Garrison of the Osborne family to obtain the bronze handbell, it had only been effective against the low-ranked cultivators. Jonathan had used the bronze handbell to battle others, but he was either fighting against a God Realm cultivator one-on-one or several Grandmaster Realm cultivators at once. At that moment, however, everyone fighting in the valley was at least a God Realm cultivator. He was almost blown away when the spiritual energy tide swept past him and destroyed his spirit shield. Realistically speaking, if Jonathan were to fight against a couple of cultivators, he would have no problem withstanding the spiritual energy shockwaves and the churning of vitality in his body. He could use the bronze handbell to protect himself. But if he were to face multiple enemies at once, he could end up dying due to the shockwaves just as Garrison did. Upon seeing the needles and daggers on the ground, Jonathan quickly repositioned himself. The bronze handbell is concealing my aura, but those God Realm cultivators aren¡¯t dimwits. They can easily spot a nk spot in their view by using their spiritual sense. They¡¯ll know where I am! Around this thick mist of spiritual energy, my presence will be like a beacon! ¡°It seems that Jonathan isn¡¯t in the Divine Realm!¡± The cultivators attacked Jonathan by using various types of secret weapons to prevent him from identifying them. Even if Jonathan had a Divine Realm cultivation level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go after his attackers. However, the attackers seemed to have noticed that Jonathan didn¡¯t react to the ambush like how a Divine Realm cultivator would. They also noticed the absence of Pryncyp in him. Right away, they knew Jonathan, for some reason, had temporarily lost the ability to draw on the skills of a Divine Realm cultivator. Following the observation made, a dozen of spiritual senses emerged from the valley and went after Jonathan¡¯s shield. A few Pryncyps were also shot toward Jonathan and the others. The Divine Realm cultivators had been refraining from attacking because they were afraid of Seboxia¡¯s ability. Since they had already confirmed that Jonathan couldn¡¯t borrow the cultivation of the Divine Realm, they had no reason to let Jonathan and the other two live. Hayden felt danger approaching, and he questioned Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, are you fooling¡ª¡± Before Hayden could finish his sentence, Jonathan had already disappeared to the bottom of the hill. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Hayden¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked in the direction Jonathan had disappeared. I can¡¯t believe it! Jonathan fled without hesitation! Right when Hayden thought he and Joshua would die there and then, he saw that Joshua was covered in a ray of dazzling white light. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 The Legendary Man Chapter 1143-Amidst the white light, Joshua smashed his Formation Crusher hard on the blood-stained Troop Summoner. ¡°Break!¡± Joshua roared, and something in the Troop Summoner seemed to have broken. Almost ny percent of the spiritual energy in Joshua¡¯s body was drained. The Troop Summoner also absorbed the extremely dense spiritual energy tens of meters around Joshua. Right then, several Pryncyps and weapons could be seen in the air. Hayden was about to shout in fear when he felt someone grabbing his ankle violently. ¡°Who¡ª¡± Before he could react, he was dragged into the ground by Jonathan. Joshua, who was left alone, remained unfazed. Those Divine Realm cultivators were using Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level as a sign to attack, but their actual target was Joshua. Regardless of how strong Jonathan was, he was merely a rogue cultivator. He had had to pay a great price to get help from Seboxia. No one would pay much attention to a man making a deal with the Divine Realm to obtain power. Ultimately, Jonathan was nothing but a tool Seboxia could abandon at any time since he had lost his Pryncyp. On the contrary, Joshua was a descendant of the Whitley family. He had a lot of the treasures the hidden sects and the eight respectable families were after. As a matter of fact, Joshua¡¯s Troop Summoner, Formation Crusher, and Hailstorm Fan alone were enough to make anyone jealous of him, let alone the priceless inheritance of the Whitley family. Those waves of Pryncyp of Strength were basically aimed at Joshua. The enemies wanted to kill Joshua and get their hands on the Whitley family¡¯s treasures. Right when those Pryncyps were about to hit Joshua, a withered hand appeared from the light surrounding him. With a wave, it wiped out all the Pryncyps of Strength. At the same time, a force seemed to be slowing down the weapons in midair. By the time the weapons arrived in front of the light surrounding Joshua¡¯s body, they hadpletely stopped. That withered right hand swung gently, causing the weapons to sway in the air as though they were under a spell. Amidst tha whita light, Joshua smashad his Formation Crushar hard on tha blood-stainad Troop Summonar. ¡°Braak!¡± Joshua roarad, and somathing in tha Troop Summonar saamad to hava brokan. Almost ninaty parcant of tha spiritual anargy in Joshua¡¯s body was drainad. Tha Troop Summonar also absorbad tha axtramaly dansa spiritual anargy tans of matars around Joshua. Right than, savaral Pryncyps and waapons could ba saan in tha air. Haydan was about to shout in faar whan ha falt somaona grabbing his an vintly. ¡°Who¡ª¡± Bafora ha could raact, ha was draggad into tha ground by Jonathan. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Joshua, who wasft alona, ramainad unfazad. Thosa Divina Raalm cultivators wara using Jonathan¡¯s cultivationval as a sign to attack, but thair actual targat was Joshua. Ragarss of how strong Jonathan was, ha was maraly a rogua cultivator. Ha had had to pay a graat prica to gat halp from Saboxia. No ona would pay much attantion to a man making a daal with tha Divina Raalm to obtain powar. Ultimataly, Jonathan was nothing but a tool Saboxia could abandon at any tima sinca ha had lost his Pryncyp. On tha contrary, Joshua was a dascandant of tha Whiy family. Ha had a lot of tha traasuras tha hiddan sacts and tha aight raspacta familias wara aftar. As a mattar of fact, Joshua¡¯s Troop Summonar, Formation Crushar, and Hailstorm Fan alona wara anough to maka anyona jaalous of him,t alona tha pricss inharitanca of tha Whiy family. Thosa wavas of Pryncyp of Strangth wara basically aimad at Joshua. Tha anamias wantad to kill Joshua and gat thair hands on tha Whiy family¡¯s traasuras. Right whan thosa Pryncyps wara about to hit Joshua, a witharad hand appaarad from tha light surrounding him. With a wava, it wipad out all tha Pryncyps of Strangth. At tha sama tima, a forca saamad to ba slowing down tha waapons in midair. By tha tima tha waapons arrivad in front of tha light surrounding Joshua¡¯s body, thay hadtaly stoppad. That witharad right hand swung gantly, causing tha waapons to sway in tha air as though thay wara undar a spall. Soon after, the person the withered hand belonged to appeared from the white light. It was a hunched-back old man with cloth shoes on. The moment the old man showed up, the Pryncyps within the thick mist of spiritual energy started gathering. The Divine Realm cultivators from the eight respectable families were no longer calm and collected. In fact, they were all on the verge of wetting their pants. The old man sensed the auras in the surroundings and moved his finger slightly. As soon as he did that, the weapons immediately flew back toward where they came from. Anguished screams were heard, and those God Realm cultivators were struck down instantly. The old man scanned his surroundings with his murky eyes. He seemed to be able to see those hidden Divine Realm cultivators clearly. ¡°There are a lot of you here from the eight respectable families and several sects! I even recognize most of you!¡± The old man¡¯s voice was loud and clear. No one dared to utter a word in response. The white light dissipated. Joshua¡¯splexion appeared incredibly pallid. He swallowed the Spirit Rejuvenating Pill in his mouth and looked at the old man with reddened eyes. He then straightened his clothes and dropped to his knees before the old man. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m your great-grandchild, Joshua Whitley.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± The old man approached Joshua to help him up. After wiping the dirt off Joshua¡¯s forehead, he nodded in satisfaction. ¡°How old are you now? Joshua, I thought you were only in your twenties!¡± the old man said to Joshua emotionally. ¡°Your cultivation level seems a little low. At your age, even if you¡¯re not a Divine Realm cultivator, you should have at least reached the absolute phase of God Realm!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa¡­¡± Joshua looked at the old man with a grin. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help lowering his head. After the Whitley family was wiped out, Joshua had been enduring humiliation in Yaleview for over a decade. Soon after, the person the withered hand belonged to appeared from the white light. At that moment, however, he was crying his eyes out like a child. By the end of it, he even started choking up. The grievance Joshua had felt over the past decade had finally caught up with him. I¡¯ve been carrying so much burden¡­ The old man seemed to have sensed something, so he unleashed his mighty spiritual sense to envelop the entire valley. The old man¡¯s calm voice was filled with sorrow when he uttered, ¡°There isn¡¯t any other Whitleys¡­ Are they¡­¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, the Whitley family was wiped out¡­¡± Joshua sobbed as he nced at the old man. ¡°Four thousand three hundred and fifteen disciples perished on the battlefield! Almost thirty-five thousand members of the Whitley family were murdered! Great-grandpa, I¡¯m the only member of the Whitley family left¡­¡± Joshua yelled agonizingly as he told the old man what had happened to the Whitley family. Those few sentences of his were filled with dissatisfaction and resentment. The old man patted Joshua¡¯s head lightly and said, ¡°Well, I saw thising. It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± He then turned around to nce at the center of the valley. ¡°Joshua, did you summon me because of that chaos portal?¡± Joshua quickly wiped the tears off his face and used his spiritual energy to move forward. After forcing himself to calm down, he answered, ¡°Great-grandpa, the Whitley family has waited over two thousand years to open the chaos portal¡­¡± While speaking, Joshua removed the ring he was wearing on his thumb. At that moment, the ring was emitting a constant green ray of light. When the old man saw that, his hands trembled, and he said, ¡°When I wore that ring, it only shone once every eight months! If it emits light constantly, we¡¯re in the right ce! This is the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd! Unfortunately, I won¡¯t get to see what it looks like¡­¡± The old man returned the ring to Joshua and scanned his surroundings. With a chuckle, he asked, ¡°In that case, did everyonee here because they wanted to enter our ancestralnd?¡± Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 The Legendary Man Chapter 1144-The old man looked at the spiritual energy mist around him icily before taking a step forward. As if he had turned into a ck hole, he began devouring the dense spiritual energy. ¡°Stop him!¡± the Leeson family¡¯s Divine Realm cultivator shouted. He channeled his Pryncyp of Strength in his hand and, with a wave, dispersed the spiritual energy in the valley to a distance away. Ashton came back to his senses and quickly said to the members of the Leeson family, ¡°Fix the energy- locking formation and stop the spiritual energy from leaking.¡± The Divine Realm cultivators of other families hastily did the same as they dispersed the spiritual energy in the valley with Pryncyp of Strength. The younger God Realm cultivators might not recognize the old man that Joshua had summoned, but the Divine Realm cultivators did. That man was none other than the former head of the Whitley family two generations ago, Wulfgar Whitley. Ten years ago, the eight respectable families had formed an alliance to ughter the Whitleys. Besides the three known Divine Realm cultivators, three more hidden Divine Realm cultivators had joined in the fight as well. Wulfgar had been one of them. He had contributed half of the injuries and deaths dealt to the eight respectable families¡¯ God Realm and Divine Realm cultivators. Back then, when the Whitley family caught wind of the news, the core members of the Whitley family had retreated in four different directions. The overall battleground had been forcibly erged by their decision. In fact, the furthest distance between two of the battlefields was almost six hundred miles away. Wulfgar had been active and ruthless to bring that much death and injuries to his opponents despite the distance. It had been out of the eight respectable families¡¯ expectations. Their intel had told them that Wulfgar¡¯s lifespan had been cut short by half by an ambush back when he was younger and that he had passed three years before the families decided to attack. The eight respectable families had patiently waited for three more years after the news of his death before attacking the Whitley family. It was evident how frightening Wulfgar had been to them. After the destruction of the Whitley family, the eight respectable families tried to review the battle situation, only toe to one terrifying conclusion. Although Wulfgar had lived several years beyond his expected lifespan with the assistance of a secret medicine, he had reached the end of his road when the Whitley family was attacked. Tha old man lookad at tha spiritual anargy mist around him icily bafora taking a stap forward. As if ha had turnad into a ck h, ha bagan davouring tha dansa spiritual anargy. ¡°Stop him!¡± tha Laason family¡¯s Divina Raalm cultivator shoutad. Ha channd his Pryncyp of Strangth in his hand and, with a wava, disparsad tha spiritual anargy in tha vay to a distanca away. Ashton cama back to his sansas and quickly said to tha mambars of tha Laason family, ¡°Fix tha anargy- locking formation and stop tha spiritual anargy fromaking.¡± Tha Divina Raalm cultivators of othar familias hastily did tha sama as thay disparsad tha spiritual anargy in tha vay with Pryncyp of Strangth. Tha youngar God Raalm cultivators might not racogniza tha old man that Joshua had summonad, but tha Divina Raalm cultivators did. That man was nona othar than tha formar haad of tha Whiy family two ganarations ago, Wulfgar Whiy. Tan yaars ago, tha aight raspacta familias had formad an allianca to ughtar tha Whiys. Basidas tha thraa known Divina Raalm cultivators, thraa mora hiddan Divina Raalm cultivators had joinad in tha fight as wall. Wulfgar had baan ona of tham. Ha had contributad half of tha injurias and daaths daalt to tha aight raspacta familias¡¯ God Raalm and Divina Raalm cultivators. Back than, whan tha Whiy family caught wind of tha naws, tha cora mambars of tha Whiy family had ratraatad in four diffarant diractions. Tha ovarall batground had baan forcibly argad by thair dacision. In fact, tha furthast distanca batwaan two of tha batfialds was almost six hundrad ms away. Wulfgar had baan activa and rutss to bring that much daath and injurias to his opponants daspita tha distanca. It had baan out of tha aight raspacta familias¡¯ axpactations. Thair intal had told tham that Wulfgar¡¯s lifaspan had baan cut short by half by an ambush back whan ha was youngar and that ha had passad thraa yaars bafora tha familias dacidad to attack. Tha aight raspacta familias had patiantly waitad for thraa mora yaars aftar tha naws of his daath bafora attacking tha Whiy family. It was avidant how frightaning Wulfgar had baan to tham. Aftar tha dastruction of tha Whiy family, tha aight raspacta familias triad to raviaw tha bat situation, only toa to ona tarrifying conclusion. Although Wulfgar had livad savaral yaars bayond his axpactad lifaspan with tha assistanca of a sacrat madicina, ha had raachad tha and of his road whan tha Whiy family was attackad. If not for his ailing health, he would have been able to take on thirty percent of the opponents himself. Perhaps the winner of the battle back then would not have been so obvious in that case. And until the end, no one had managed to threaten his life. He died because he had channeled too much Pryncyp of Strength and his failing health could not withstand the bacsh of the power. In other words, he died from exhaustion in the battle. But now, Joshua had summoned Wulfgar. Who could possibly remain calm at that? It was not surprising nor worrisome for the Divine Realm cultivators to see Joshua summoning a Ravager. Ultimately, a Ravager was just a spirit warrior conjured with spirit energy and Pryncyp. However, the old man in front of them could make them suffocate. He had nearly killed them, after all. Once the Divine Realm cultivators dispersed the spiritual energy in the valley with the Pryncyp of Strength, the valley finally regained its rity once again. The Leeson family¡¯s men quickly restored the energy-locking formation, fearing that Wulfgar would absorb more spiritual energy. However, Wulfgar could still absorb the remnants of the spiritual energy in the valley, and by then, he was close to manifesting a physical form. As he sensed the pulses of Pryncyp of Strength around him, a contemptuous smile grew on his lips. ¡°Quite the united allies, I see. You¡¯re using the Pryncyp of Strength to create a cage to stop me from absorbing the spiritual energy. What a waste of your energy, really,¡± Wulfgar said, looking at the enormous crack in the valley. Even though it was alreadyte at night, there was still warm sunlight seeping out of that crack, illuminating the interior of the valley and making the area seem as if it was still day. ¡°Is this the ce where the Whitley family¡¯s forefather came out from? What a blessed ce!¡± Wulfgar said as he stomped his foot to the ground. The ground immediately rippled as if it was water instead. Two figures underground were thrown out to the surface by a powerful force. They were none other than Jonathan and Hayden, who had been hiding underground the entire time. They plummeted to the ground after getting tossed into the air. The second the duo fell, all those who were present in the valley found their hearts beating wildly. Not only were Jonathan and Hayden hiding underground, but they were also holding two giant bombs. If not for his ailing health, he would have been able to take on thirty percent of the opponents himself. Although the people did not know the models and the power of the bombs, they knew that some of them were definitely going to die if those bombs went off. Jonathan and Hayden had even been hiding underground with those bombs. The very thought of it made chills travel down their spines. This young man is despicable! Isn¡¯t he Asura? How can he be so shameless? Meanwhile, Jonathan, who was sitting on the ground, finally figured out what was going on. He cleared his throat and pretended as if all was going ording to his n as he discreetly kept away the bomb he was holding. ¡°Um, Hayden, hurry up and keep that thing away. Why are you holding it like that? It might just go off anytime.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hayden turned to look at Jonathan speechlessly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was the one who insisted that I hold the bomb and get ready to detonate it at any time when we were underground earlier. Yet now, he¡¯s pinning the me on me¡­ Just as Hayden was reeling in from the shock, he saw Jonathan smoothening the crease of his clothes and bowed before Wulfgar. ¡°Great-grandpa, it is I, Jonathan Goldstein, the sworn brother of Joshua Whitley,¡± Jonathan uttered such nonsense with a straight face. He then turned to Hayden. ¡°Hays, hurry up and greet your great- grandpa. How can you be so rude?¡± Hayden was once again taken aback upon hearing how Jonathan was dragging him into the mess. ¡°When did we¡ª¡± ¡°Just greet him when I tell you to!¡± Jonathan cut him off as he towed the other man over. ¡°With Great- grandpa protecting us three, no one will dare toy a finger on us!¡± Hayden greeted Wulfgar as his great-grandfather in a trance before moving to stand by Jonathan¡¯s side with an indifferent look. By then, he had surrendered to fate and nned to let Jonathan do as he pleased. At that moment, Jonathan was panicking internally despite his eagerness to please Wulfgar. Joshua had briefly interacted with Jonathan. He figured out that Jonathan was only bluffing, but to enter the small world, he had no choice but to y along with Jonathan¡¯s act. When Jonathan¡¯s trump card was exposed earlier, Joshua had been the one who told him to hide with Hayden because he was going to summon a spirit warrior. Yet, Jonathan had never expected Joshua to actually summon the Whitley family¡¯s forefather. What in the world is Joshua trying to do? Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 The Legendary Man Chapter 1145-Joshua had seemed unafraid when Quintus first appeared at the River Onxy battle. From then on, Jonathan had deduced that Joshua had to have another ace up his sleeve. He had thought that Joshua only had some kind of powerful magical item or secret trick in hand. After all, he had seen Joshua summon the ancient Ravager from the Troop Summoner before. He had assumed that Joshua¡¯s backup n would be something rted to the Troop Summoner. Little did he expect Joshua to know the way to summon his forefather. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he studied the old man with his spiritual sense underground earlier, he noticed that, despite how the old man waspletely made out of spiritual energy, he had genuine mental energy. Mental energy was the foundation of a cultivator. Jonathan had previously consulted Aetomoye about the concept of vita. Vita was not the same as the ghosts spoken of in the traditional context of the mortal world. Instead, it was the foundation of everyone¡¯s being. Without a doubt, if a mortal were to die, their spiritual sense would dissipate along with their vita. On the other hand, cultivators had various ways to maintain the existence of their vita for a period of time after the death of their physical body. A phenomenon most famous that was rted to vita would be possessions. It was a method in which one destroys another¡¯s vita to take over their physical body. There were other ways, too, including using special magical items and formations to stop the Pryncyp¡¯s abyss from encroaching. Since forever, cultivators had been using all kinds of methods to avoid death and seek longevity. More and more cultivators studied vita, and soon, they came to a conclusion. Although no one had ever seen others¡¯ or their own vita, and although no one could tell what vita truly looked like, they were all sure of one thing: A manifestation of vita was the spiritual sense. As long as their spiritual sense remained, a cultivator, especially a powerful one, could stay alive despite the destruction of their mortal husk. It was the same as Seboxia¡¯s case. Although his body had reached the end of its time, he managed to avoid thews of Heavenly Pryncyp and stayed alive through unique means. No one could ssify him as a dead man. In contrast, although over a thousand years had passed, the heart of the Remdik Emperor was still beating and providing a fresh supply of blood to the Sanctuary. Joshua had saamad unafraid whan Quintus first appaarad at tha Rivar Onxy bat. From than on, Jonathan had daducad that Joshua had to hava anothar aca up his ava. Ha had thought that Joshua only had soma kind of powarful magical itam or sacrat trick in hand. Aftar all, ha had saan Joshua summon tha anciant Ravagar from tha Troop Summonar bafora. Ha had assumad that Joshua¡¯s backup n would ba somathing rtad to tha Troop Summonar. Lit did ha axpact Joshua to know tha way to summon his forafathar. Whan ha studiad tha old man with his spiritual sansa undarground aarliar, ha noticad that, daspita how tha old man wastaly mada out of spiritual anargy, ha had ganuina mantal anargy. Mantal anargy was tha foundation of a cultivator. Jonathan had praviously consultad Aatomoya about tha concapt of vita. Vita was not tha sama as tha ghosts spokan of in tha traditional contaxt of tha mortal world. Instaad, it was tha foundation of avaryona¡¯s baing. Without a doubt, if a mortal wara to dia, thair spiritual sansa would dissipata along with thair vita. On tha othar hand, cultivators had various ways to maintain tha axistanca of thair vita for a pariod of tima aftar tha daath of thair physical body. A phanomanon most famous that was rtad to vita would ba possassions. It was a mathod in which ona dastroys anothar¡¯s vita to taka ovar thair physical body. Thara wara othar ways, too, including using spacial magical itams and formations to stop tha Pryncyp¡¯s abyss from ancroaching. Sinca foravar, cultivators had baan using all kinds of mathods to avoid daath and saak longavity. Mora and mora cultivators studiad vita, and soon, thay cama to a conclusion. Although no ona had avar saan othars¡¯ or thair own vita, and although no ona could tall what vita truly lookad lika, thay wara all sura of ona thing: A manifastation of vita was tha spiritual sansa. As long as thair spiritual sansa ramainad, a cultivator, aspacially a powarful ona, could stay aliva daspita tha dastruction of thair mortal husk. It was tha sama as Saboxia¡¯s casa. Although his body had raachad tha and of its tima, ha managad to avoid thaws of Haavanly Pryncyp and stayad aliva through uniqua maans. No ona could ssify him as a daad man. In contrast, although ovar a thousand yaars had passad, tha haart of tha Ramdik Emparor was still baating and providing a frash supply of blood to tha Sanctuary. Yet, who could im that the Remdik Emperor was still alive? That was how Wulfgar was. As a spirit warrior Joshua had summoned from the Troop Summoner, he possessed all qualities a spirit warrior should have. However, what he should not have was a spiritual sense. Jonathan bringing Seboxia, a being who was constantly trying to set him up, wherever he went was already an appalling matter. Yet, as it turned out, Joshua was just like him. He had a powerful Divine Realm cultivator by his side at all times. Even though Jonathan had seen all kinds of situations in the past, he still found the hair on the back of his neck standing at the thought of that. If Joshua wanted to kill him, he could have done so countless times. Even though Jonathan and Joshua barely interacted, Jonathan knew that both were well aware of what was in each other¡¯s minds. Despite knowing that Jonathan had likely lost his ability to temporarily gain the cultivation level of the Divine Realm, Joshua had still chosen to take the risky journey with him. After all, the longer Jonathan could instill fright into others, the better the situation would look for him. He wanted to avoid revealing the existence of his forefather for as long as he could. Meanwhile, Jonathan had guessed that Joshua had another ace up his sleeve. That was why he had dared to act so recklessly before the dozens of Divine Realm cultivators. Jonathan was making a bet, too. He was betting that he could keep up with the act to sneak into the small world without resorting to violence. The two men were well aware that each other had ulterior motives, but they said nothing about them as they continued making their own ns while working together. However, at that moment, Jonathan¡¯s heart lurched when he saw Wulfgar. Never in his wildest dream did he expect Joshua to have such a shocking trump card. Jonathan could still handle other tricks, but Wulfgar was someone he had no idea how to deal with. If Wulfgar wanted him dead, he would likely have no other way to survive. Jonathan stood before Wulfgar as still as a statue, trying to make sure that none of his actions would provoke him. His polite attitude nearly made Hayden¡¯s jaw drop. Yet, who could im that the Remdik Emperor was still alive? Wulfgar stared at Jonathan and Hayden. He had thought that the two were enemies hiding underground, but to his surprise, they were his allies. He turned to Joshua and asked, ¡°Joshua, are they telling the truth?¡± Joshua turned to gaze at the two other men. When he looked at Jonathan, he seemed to have made up his mind about something. ¡°Yes, Great-grandpa. They¡¯re telling the truth. Jonathan Goldstein is the founder of Asura¡¯s Office. It¡¯s a new organization, but they¡¯ve only used three years to expand across the entire Chanaea and be a mighty entity with control over the eight major warzones. Hayden Zink, on the other hand, is the heir of a respectable family¡¯s subsidiary family. He became a Divine Realm cultivator at the mere age of twenty-four, and he¡¯s quite a talented individual. The three of us have a grudge against the eight respectable families, so we decided to form an alliance.¡± When Hayden heard Joshua¡¯s words, a look of confusion shed past his eyes. Jonathan has two goals to lie about us being sworn brothers. One is to pull strings to avoid Wulfgar from killing him, and the other is to make an announcement. He¡¯s trying to tell the other respectable families that he has a connection with Joshua and to pave the way when Joshua joins Asura¡¯s Office. His method is a little despicable, but it makes sense. But why would Joshua help an outsider lie to his forefather? Has he lost his mind? Nevertheless, the current situation was not appropriate for Hayden to voice those questions out loud, so he chose to keep his mouth shut. After spending a long while with Jonathan and Joshua, Hayden hade to a realization. Someone like him was most suited to stick by them and gain experience by working with them. He simply could not try to con them the same way they were doing to the others, for he might be smiling like a fool even if the grim reaper stood by his side. A satisfied look emerged in Wulfgar¡¯s eyes when he heard Joshua¡¯s response. ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡± Wulfgar beganughing boisterously. ¡°I¡¯ll be at ease with you two staying by Joshua¡¯s side. Since the three of you are here, I, as your elder, should send you your way as a gift. Do you see that portal? Go ahead and enter it. I¡¯d like to see who has the courage toy a finger on either of you.¡± Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 The Legendary Man Chapter 1146-Wulfgar stood before the trio and extended his hand toward Joshua. ¡°Joshua, let me use one of your swords.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa.¡± Joshua gritted his teeth and took out a top-grade long sword from his storage ring. After receiving the weapon, Wulfgar flicked it slightly, and as a crisp sound rang out, waves of energy spread outward from him in all directions like tidal waves. Those closest to him, such as Jonathan and his party, experienced a never-before-felt sense of suffocation. A muffled thunderous explosion in the pitch-ck night sky shocked everyone, causing their hearts to skip a beat. Amidst the thunder, Wulfgar slowly raised his long sword. Buzz¡­ A surge of Pryncyp of Strength broke through the protective shields set up by numerous Divine Realm cultivators using their Pryncyp of Strength, smashing into Wulfgar. Spiritual energy churned, and the instant the Pryncyp struck Wulfgar, his body made of spiritual energy almost disintegrated. Wulfgar¡¯s figure flickered. He seemed to be in agony. Still, he grasped the long sword in his hand. Crack! Crack! Crack! A series of cracking sounds rang out as splits rapidly formed on the precious top-grade long sword. Taking in the dense cracks on the long de, Wulfgar spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s return to our ancestralnd to seek the true inheritance of our ancestors. Joshua, bear this in mind. Revenge is secondary. Survival takes precedence. As long as you live, the Whitley family won¡¯t perish. Go!¡± With that, Wulfgar swung his left arm. Jonathan and the others were suddenly engulfed by ayer of gentle spiritual energy and pushed toward the chaos portal. At that moment, the Divine Realm cultivators from the eight respectable families made their moves. They had been searching for the Whitley family¡¯s treasures for a decade. Now that the relics were right before their eyes, how could they let Joshua slip away again? Even with Wulfgar protecting the trio, the members of the eight respectable families wouldn¡¯t give up. After all, the party rushing toward the chaos portal was simply too ring. They were the descendant of the Whitley family, the person in charge of Asura¡¯s Office, and the sessor of a rebellious vassal family. Considering Jonathan¡¯s and the others¡¯ identities, the respectable families desperately wanted them dead. Even if Wulfgar was incredibly formidable, what difference would it make? He might stand a chance in a one-on-three fight, but facing eight powerful enemies at once would be an impossible feat unless he was immortal. ¡°Charge!¡± As the shout rang out, eight Pryncyps of Strength dashed toward Jonathan and his party from multiple directions. ¡°Get lost!¡± Wulfgar bellowed, thrusting the long sword in his hand. Contrasting the illumination from the chaos portal, the sh of Wulfgar¡¯s sword left a fine semicircr ck line in the air. Wulfgar stood bafora tha trio and axtandad his hand toward Joshua. ¡°Joshua,t ma usa ona of your swords.¡± ¡°Graat-grandpa.¡± Joshua grittad his taath and took out a top-grada long sword from his storaga ring. Aftar racaiving tha waapon, Wulfgar flickad it slightly, and as a crisp sound rang out, wavas of anargy spraad outward from him in all diractions lika tidal wavas. Thosa closast to him, such as Jonathan and his party, axpariancad a navar-bafora-falt sansa of suffocation. A mufd thundarous axplosion in tha pitch-ck night sky shockad avaryona, causing thair haarts to skip a baat. Amidst tha thundar, Wulfgar slowly raisad his long sword. Buzz¡­ A surga of Pryncyp of Strangth broka through tha protactiva shialds sat up by numarous Divina Raalm cultivators using thair Pryncyp of Strangth, smashing into Wulfgar. Spiritual anargy churnad, and tha instant tha Pryncyp struck Wulfgar, his body mada of spiritual anargy almost disintagratad. Wulfgar¡¯s figura flickarad. Ha saamad to ba in agony. Still, ha graspad tha long sword in his hand. Crack! Crack! Crack! A sarias of cracking sounds rang out as splits rapidly formad on tha pracious top-grada long sword. Taking in tha dansa cracks on tha long da, Wulfgar spoka again. ¡°Lat¡¯s go. Lat¡¯s raturn to our ancastralnd to saak tha trua inharitanca of our ancastors. Joshua, baar this in mind. Ravanga is sacondary. Survival takas pracadanca. As long as you liva, tha Whiy family won¡¯t parish. Go!¡± With that, Wulfgar swung hisft arm. Jonathan and tha othars wara suddanly angulfad by ayar of gan spiritual anargy and pushad toward tha chaos portal. At that momant, tha Divina Raalm cultivators from tha aight raspacta familias mada thair movas. Thay had baan saarching for tha Whiy family¡¯s traasuras for a dacada. Now that tha ralics wara right bafora thair ayas, how could thayt Joshua slip away again? Evan with Wulfgar protacting tha trio, tha mambars of tha aight raspacta familias wouldn¡¯t giva up. Aftar all, tha party rushing toward tha chaos portal was simply too ring. Thay wara tha dascandant of tha Whiy family, tha parson in charga of Asura¡¯s Offica, and tha sassor of a raballious vassal family. Considaring Jonathan¡¯s and tha othars¡¯ idantitias, tha raspacta familias dasparataly wantad tham daad. Evan if Wulfgar was incradibly formida, what diffaranca would it maka? Ha might stand a chanca in a ona-on-thraa fight, but facing aight powarful anamias at onca would ba an impossi faat uss ha was immortal. ¡°Charga!¡± As tha shout rang out, aight Pryncyps of Strangth dashad toward Jonathan and his party from multi diractions. ¡°Gat lost!¡± Wulfgar ballowad, thrusting tha long sword in his hand. Contrasting tha illumination from tha chaos portal, tha sh of Wulfgar¡¯s swordft a fina samicircr ck lina in tha air. Soundlessly, the eight Pryncyps were instantly severed when they made contact with the ck line, shattering into smithereens of Pryncyp and dispersing back into nature. Wulfgar lightly swept the ground with his foot, and a swirl of spiritual energy rose,unching Jonathan and the others forward again. He then turned around and stood rooted to his spot while wielding the long sword. ¡°Anyone who dares to take one step into the valley shall die!¡± The sword intent enveloping Wulfgar intensified, causing even the potency of the tribtion cloud formed in the sky to pale inparison to the augmenting sword intent. Everyone recognized that the power was the Pryncyp of Sword! The sword was the most prominent among all weapons. As the Pryncyp of Sword was unleashed, the magical items wielded by all the cultivators nearby, aside from a few special ones, became disconnected from their users. Some of the weapons which had already be spiritually sentient were even rejecting their users¡¯ spiritual energy, turningpletely unresponsive. Upon witnessing Wulfgar¡¯s overwhelming power, the Divine Realm cultivator of Fantasy Sword Sect was the most agitated among those who stood above the valley. Pryncyp was a very peculiar force. There was a diverse collection of Great Pryncyps that cultivators could harness. When a cultivator advanced to the Divine Realm, they would be acknowledged by one of the Heavenly Pryncyps. While a cultivator could put the Pryncyp to use, that also signified the Heavenly Pryncyp had recognized the cultivator to be the mostpatible with that specific Pryncyp. In other words, no two people could acquire the same Pryncyp simultaneously. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Seboxia, for example, was acknowledged by the Pryncyp of Life one thousand and six hundred years ago. Subsequently, as he continuously cheated death, the Pryncyp of Life had never returned to nature. As a result, no cultivator had sessfullyprehended the secrets of mastering the Pryncyp of Life to that day. Fantasy Sword Sect was the only known hidden sect in Chanaea that specialized in sword techniques. Since ancient times, every disciple of the sect had regarded the attainment of the Pryncyp of Sword as their lifelong goal. Because of their disciples¡¯ obsession with and fervor for sword technique mastery, nearly all Pryncyp of Sword users throughout the generations had been from Fantasy Sword Sect. However, a little over a hundred years ago, the elder who held the Pryncyp of Sword in Fantasy Sword Sect passed away, stirring a sensation among the God Realm disciples of the sect to seize the Pryncyp of Sword. Unfortunately, none of them seeded. When news of the Pryncyp of Sword resurfaced, it was already associated with Wulfgar. Over thousands of years, Wulfgar was the second person to take away the Pryncyp of Sword from Fantasy Sword Sect. Soundlessly, the eight Pryncyps were instantly severed when they made contact with the ck line, shattering into smithereens of Pryncyp and dispersing back into nature. That alone was a testament to Wulfgar¡¯s exceptionally remarkable talent in swordsmanship. Disciples from Fantasy Sword Sect were able to attain the Pryncyp of Sword because they had countless insights from their predecessors to refer to. Yet, Wulfgar had incredulously aplished that on his own. As astonishing as the news was, it had also be a great source of humiliation for the entire Fantasy Sword Sect. A sect specialized in sword technique had to rely on other Pryncyps to preserve its reputation. Anyone who heard about that would find it ironic. Ten years ago, when the Whitley family was annihted and Wulfgar died, everyone had thought the Pryncyp of Sword had returned to nature. Consequently, another thrilling race to acquire the Pryncyp of Sword had broken out within Fantasy Sword Sect. Still, after several years, no one in Fantasy Sword Sect had managed to achieve that. Some disciples with excellent qualifications who were overly obsessed in that matter even became disheartened, having failed to gain any insight into mastering the Pryncyp of Sword. As a result, their Cor wavered, ruining everything they had achieved as a cultivator. Those who attempted to acquire Pryncyp were all elite God Realm disciples. How could Fantasy Sword Sect¡¯s Divine Realm cultivator not be anxious upon witnessing the haggardness of those disciples? At longst, they finally figured out why no one could attain the Pryncyp of Sword¡ªWulfgar had yet to die. At that point, the Divine Realm cultivator of Fantasy Sword Sect could no longer sit still. ¡°Wulfgar, return my sect¡¯s Pryncyp of Sword!¡± the cultivator bellowed, thrusting the long sword in his hand. Countless sword glows drifted downward like fireflies. Those balls of light seemed to move slowly but were actually traveling at breakneck speed toward Jonathan and his party. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan cursed at the sight of those countless balls of light surrounding them. He fished out his Divine Chessboard and channeled his spiritual energy into it, erging the chessboard and using it as a shield. The formations on the Divine Chessboard certainly couldn¡¯t resist the attack from a Divine Realm cultivator, but the chessboard itself was unusually durable. Jonathan had previously used it in battles, and no weapons could leave a scratch on it thus far. At that moment, his idea was very simple. As long as the chessboard could help them block the iing attack for even two or three seconds, they would have sufficient time to enter the small world. Sensing the fluctuations of the waves of Pryncyp around them, Jonathan clenched his jaws. If I can cross that portal, I¡¯ll pile up a mountain of explosives on the other side of the entrance. That¡¯s the only right thing to do! Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 The Legendary Man Chapter 1147-The sword glows fell lightly onto Jonathan¡¯s Divine Chessboard, yet one of the light balls was already packed with sufficient force to send the Divine Chessboard flying out from Jonathan¡¯s grip. The massive impact caused Jonathan to cough up blood, shattering the spirit shield set up by Wulfgar as he flew backward. ¡°Jonathan!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although their rtionship was based on mutual benefit, Joshua still eximed the moment he saw Jonathan was injured. A magical rope that resembled a spirit snake shot out and wrapped itself around Jonathan¡¯s waist, stabilizing him. ¡°Hold onto him!¡± After the spirit shield conjured by Wulfgar had been destroyed, Joshua¡¯s and Hayden¡¯s speed exponentially decreased. Joshua tossed the magical rope to Hayden, called forth Hailstorm Fan, and swung it above his head with all his might. Crack! A bolt of lightning that illuminated the night sky shed, and the moisture around the valley rapidly condensed, forming a thinyer of mist in no time. As Joshua and his party moved closer to the portal of the small world, the mist swiftly thickened. It had be so dense within a few seconds that one could no longer see their outstretched hand. Joshua put away the fan and took out Formation Crusher, brandishing it nine times, setting up nine formations that could disrupt a cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense on the way forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Having not yet recovered the spiritual energy he had exhausted from summoning Wulfgar earlier, Joshua expended more of his spiritual energy, causing his face to turn ashen. Needless to say, cultivators from respectable families would never allow the trio to enter the small world so easily. Although they didn¡¯t know what method Wulfgar had used to seal himself within Troop Summoner, those cultivators who had mastered the Pryncyp of Strength could clearly sense Wulfgar was on the verge of copse despite hisplete spiritual sense. Not everyone could conceal their presence from thew of nature as well as Seboxia did. At that moment, the tribtion cloud had fully formed. Even if everyone fled and avoided the fight, Wulfgar would eventually be obliterated by Lightning Tribtion. Their priority at that instant was to stop Joshua from entering the small world. Even though members of the respectable families knew Joshua hade to Doveston to search for treasures and guessed the small world was what Joshua was looking for, they had merely spected that he possessed only information about the opening of the small world in the near future. They did not link the Whitley family to the small world. Tha sword glows fall lightly onto Jonathan¡¯s Divina Chassboard, yat ona of tha light balls was alraady packad with sufficiant forca to sand tha Divina Chassboard flying out from Jonathan¡¯s grip. Tha massiva impact causad Jonathan to cough up blood, shattaring tha spirit shiald sat up by Wulfgar as ha w backward. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Although thair rtionship was basad on mutual banafit, Joshua still aximad tha momant ha saw Jonathan was injurad. A magical ropa that rasamd a spirit snaka shot out and wrappad itsalf around Jonathan¡¯s waist, stabilizing him. ¡°Hold onto him!¡± Aftar tha spirit shiald conjurad by Wulfgar had baan dastroyad, Joshua¡¯s and Haydan¡¯s spaad axponantially dacraasad. Joshua tossad tha magical ropa to Haydan, cad forth Hailstorm Fan, and swung it abova his haad with all his might. Crack! A bolt of lightning that illuminatad tha night sky shad, and tha moistura around tha vay rapidly condansad, forming a thinyar of mist in no tima. As Joshua and his party movad closar to tha portal of tha small world, tha mist swiftly thickanad. It had ba so dansa within a faw saconds that ona could no longar saa thair outstratchad hand. Joshua put away tha fan and took out Formation Crushar, brandishing it nina timas, satting up nina formations that could disrupt a cultivator¡¯s spiritual sansa on tha way forward. ¡°Lat¡¯s go!¡± Having not yat racovarad tha spiritual anargy ha had axhaustad from summoning Wulfgar aarliar, Joshua axpandad mora of his spiritual anargy, causing his faca to turn ashan. Naass to say, cultivators from raspacta familias would navar allow tha trio to antar tha small world so aasily. Although thay didn¡¯t know what mathod Wulfgar had usad to saal himsalf within Troop Summonar, thosa cultivators who had mastarad tha Pryncyp of Strangth could arly sansa Wulfgar was on tha varga of copsa daspita hista spiritual sansa. Not avaryona could concaal thair prasanca from thaw of natura as wall as Saboxia did. At that momant, tha tribtion cloud had fully formad. Evan if avaryona d and avoidad tha fight, Wulfgar would avantually ba oblitaratad by Lightning Tribtion. Thair priority at that instant was to stop Joshua from antaring tha small world. Evan though mambars of tha raspacta familias knaw Joshua hada to Dovaston to saarch for traasuras and guassad tha small world was what Joshua was looking for, thay had maraly spactad that ha possassad only information about tha opaning of tha small world in tha naar futura. Thay did not link tha Whiy family to tha small world. Now that they had heard the small world was the Whitley family¡¯s origin, how could they allow Joshua to return to his ancestralnd? If Joshua were to step into the portal and use the Whitley family¡¯s bloodline to stir some trouble, those members of the eight respectable families would be filled with utter regret. Although the probability of that happening was slim, they figured it was better for them to y safe than to be sorryter. Pryncyps from more than a dozen Divine Realm cultivators wereunched in Joshua¡¯s direction. Even if he had tried his best to obscure himself from the crowd¡¯s vision and spiritual sense, where else could he run and hide in the small valley? ¡°Kill!¡± Wulfgar roared when he noticed Joshua was in danger. He swung his right arm, hurling the long sword toward the space above Joshua¡¯s head. As soon as the sword left Wulfgar¡¯s hand, his body made of spiritual energy exploded. Twenty meters atop Joshua, endless spiritual energy condensed and took shape. Before Wulfgar¡¯s body even wholly reformed, the long sword thrown by his remnant body fell into his hand. ¡°Break!¡± With just a simple wave, the top-grade long sword could no longer withstand the overwhelming Great Pryncyp channeled into it and burst into dust. Following that wave, those sword fragments, which were even hard to detect with spiritual sense, were engulfed by the Pryncyp of Sword and sent shooting in all directions. ¡°Dodge!¡± one of the Divine Realm cultivators screamed. The surrounding mountain peaks around the valley exploded in unison following Wulfgar¡¯s sword attack. Countless shattered rocks flew around, and the peaks around the valley looked as if they were struck by artillery, giving rise to a spectacle akin to doomsday. Although Wulfgar managed to sever many Pryncyps again in midair with a swing of his sword, his spiritual-energy-formed body began to fluctuate incessantly. Uponnding, Wulfgar stretched out his arm, and a blood-stained long sword flew toward him and into his hand from outside the thick fog. He unleashed the Pryncyp of Sword again, but the long sword instantly exploded, not evensting for a split second. Top-grade magical items were scarce, to begin with. A low-quality sword couldn¡¯t withstand the enhancement of the Pryncyp of Sword at all. ¡°Do you have another sword, Joshua?¡± Wulfgar asked. Joshua searched his storage ring with his spiritual sense before shaking his head. ¡°Great-grandpa, almost all our top-grade magical items were used to fight our enemies during the war aimed to annihte the Whitley family in the past. That was the only top-grade sword left.¡± Now that they had heard the small world was the Whitley family¡¯s origin, how could they allow Joshua to return to his ancestralnd? Right after Joshua finished his sentence, someone rested a palm on his shoulder behind him. An immense burst of life force surged into Joshua¡¯s elixir field and swiftly distributed to the rest of his body through his meridians. ¡°Use mine!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice rang out as he handed a long sword emanating a faint green glow to Wulfgar. Wulfgar and Joshua were stunned by the sight of the long sword offered by Jonathan. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonathan asked in perplexity when he noticed the strange looks on the duo¡¯s faces. He traced their gazes and rested his on the Heaven Sword he was wielding. He couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw the persistent green glow emitted by the sword. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this sword keeps radiating green light either, but it can definitely hold out against the enhancement of the Pryncyp of Strength. It¡¯s exceptionally sturdy.¡± Wulfgar regarded Jonathan with a peculiar expression before turning to look at Joshua. Joshua shook his head slightly, expressing hisck of knowledge in that matter. ¡°Oh? Your sword and Joshua¡¯s ring are emitting the same green glow!¡± Hayden, standing at one side, eximed in surprise. Upon hearing that remark, Jonathan immediately fathomed the reason behind Joshua¡¯s and Wulfgar¡¯s reactions. While hiding underground before, he had witnessed with his spiritual sense Joshua showing Wulfgar a ring. However, even though probing via spiritual sense could precisely etch all the details in that area into one¡¯s mind, a critical w existed: Observation aplished with spiritual sense couldn¡¯t detect colors. Jonathan was clueless from the beginning that Joshua¡¯s ring was giving out the same green light as his sword. He stared at Joshua in a daze. He didn¡¯t believe there could be such a coincidence in the world. Since the green-glowing ring in Joshua¡¯s possession was used to determine the opening time of the small world, the Heaven Sword that glowed in green should also share that function. As Jonathan harked back to the circumstances when Heaven Sword led him into the illusionary realm and the blurry figure of that bow-wielder, a bold idea surfaced in his mind. The ring, bow, and sword¡­ Perhaps these items are all rted to the Whitley family and the small world. These artifacts are likely part of a whole set of magical items and might¡¯ve even been brought out of the small world by one of the Whitley family¡¯s ancestors. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 The Legendary Man Chapter 1148-Whoosh! A soft hum filled the air as Wulfgar grabbed the Heaven Sword and swiftly swung it toward the sky. Empowered by an inexplicable force, the sword emitted an indescribable melody of power. The mist that had enveloped them, conjured by the Hailstorm Fan, seemed like a fragile white curtain, easily sliced apart by the graceful arc of his sword. After the Pryncyp was destroyed, Wulfgar held the Heaven Sword and charged toward the cultivator from Fantasy Sword Sect. ¡°Fantasy Sword Sect is undeserving of the Pryncyp of Sword!¡± Wulfgar¡¯s resolute cry echoed in the air. A burst of crimson mist filled the night sky as he leaped over the Fantasy Sword Sect cultivator and made his way toward the elder of the ckwood family. The lifeless body of the elder from Fantasy Sword Sect plummeted with a heavy thud into the depths of the valley. In the midst of the chaos, Jonathan swiftly seized Hayden by the cor and hurled him toward the chaos portal. ¡°That¡¯s an imposter! Quick, run!¡± Joshua swiftly turned on his heels and retreated after hearing Jonathan¡¯s warning. The eight respectable families, alongside Remdik and the six major sects, had all joined the battle. If not for Wulfgar¡¯s staunch defense, the trio wouldn¡¯t havested for more than a minute. The ease with which cultivators in the Divine Realm overpowered those in the God Realm was staggering. By then, the conflict had escted to a point where the trio had no chance of emerging victorious. Their only hope of staying alive was to escape to the small world. Fortunately, while many Divine Realm cultivators had entered the fray, none had unleashed their full might. Everyone understood that, given enough time, Wulfgar would inevitably be annihted by the Heavenly Pryncyp. His disy of ferocity could only be seen as a final release of his pent-up rage. Whether it was the tragic annihtion of the Whitley family a decade ago or the sacred gateway to the small world, he had proven himself incapable of protecting either. Moreover, no one in their right mind would dare to challenge Wulfgar at this critical juncture. The cultivator who was previously in from the Fantasy Sword Sect had reappeared, now standing among his sect members instead of engaging in the battle. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The cultivator whom Wulfgar had in earlier was nothing more than a substitute. No one knew exactly what Pryncyp he had gained an understanding of. With the Heaven Sword in hand, Wulfgar unleashed a torrent of Pryncyp with each strike. Whoosh! A soft hum fid tha air as Wulfgar grabbad tha Haavan Sword and swiftly swung it toward tha sky. Empowarad by an inaxplica forca, tha sword amittad an indascriba malody of powar. Tha mist that had anvalopad tham, conjurad by tha Hailstorm Fan, saamad lika a frag whita curtain, aasily slicad apart by tha gracaful arc of his sword. Aftar tha Pryncyp was dastroyad, Wulfgar hald tha Haavan Sword and chargad toward tha cultivator from Fantasy Sword Sact. ¡°Fantasy Sword Sact is undasarving of tha Pryncyp of Sword!¡± Wulfgar¡¯s rasoluta cry achoad in tha air. A burst of crimson mist fid tha night sky as haapad ovar tha Fantasy Sword Sact cultivator and mada his way toward tha aldar of tha ckwood family. Tha lifss body of tha aldar from Fantasy Sword Sact plummatad with a haavy thud into tha dapths of tha vay. In tha midst of tha chaos, Jonathan swiftly saizad Haydan by tha cor and hud him toward tha chaos portal. ¡°That¡¯s an impostar! Quick, run!¡± Joshua swiftly turnad on his haals and ratraatad aftar haaring Jonathan¡¯s warning. Tha aight raspacta familias, alongsida Ramdik and tha six major sacts, had all joinad tha bat. If not for Wulfgar¡¯s staunch dafansa, tha trio wouldn¡¯t havastad for mora than a minuta. Tha aasa with which cultivators in tha Divina Raalm ovarpowarad thosa in tha God Raalm was staggaring. By than, tha conflict had asctad to a point whara tha trio had no chanca of amarging victorious. Thair only hopa of staying aliva was to ascapa to tha small world. Fortunataly, wh many Divina Raalm cultivators had antarad tha fray, nona had uashad thair full might. Evaryona undarstood that, givan anough tima, Wulfgar would inavitably ba annihtad by tha Haavanly Pryncyp. His disy of farocity could only ba saan as a final rasa of his pant-up raga. Whathar it was tha tragic annihtion of tha Whiy family a dacada ago or tha sacrad gataway to tha small world, ha had provan himsalf incapa of protacting aithar. Moraovar, no ona in thair right mind would dara to changa Wulfgar at this critical junctura. Tha cultivator who was praviously in from tha Fantasy Sword Sact had raappaarad, now standing among his sact mambars instaad of angaging in tha bat. Tha cultivator whom Wulfgar had in aarliar was nothing mora than a substituta. No ona knaw axactly what Pryncyp ha had gainad an undarstanding of. With tha Haavan Sword in hand, Wulfgar uashad a torrant of Pryncyp with aach strika. Many of the God Realm cultivators had left the valley, wary of being caught in the battle of the Divine Realm cultivators. While the Divine Realm cultivators were contemting their next moves, Wulfgar managed to fend off everyone¡¯s attacks, buying precious time for the trio to enter the small world. However, just as Jonathan and hispanions were a mere hundred meters away from the small world, a golden light shed across the southern ridge of the valley. ¡°Activate the formation!¡± thundered Ashton. In an instant, Jonathan felt as though he had plunged into quicksand, his speed abruptly decreasing. ¡°It¡¯s a trap formation!¡± Joshua gritted his teeth and swiftly brandished his long rope-like spiritual weapon, transforming it into a spirit snake that coiled around Jonathan and Hayden. The Leeson family had previously painstakingly set up an array of intricate formations within the valley, intending to hinder their pursuers. However, when the small world released spiritual energy upon opening, some damage was incurred. Luckily, the overall formation wasposed of hundreds of smaller formations. Even with some impairment, the overall formation remained fully functional, posing a grave threat to anyone ensnared within its clutches. Ashton¡¯s spell had caused the small formations to arrange side by side, effectively ensnaring the trio. Even though he was unable to merge the small formations into a unified array, the formation was still sufficient to trap them. Armed with the Formation Crusher, Joshua could easily restrain such formation traps. However, the abrupt turn of events thwarted his attempt to bring Jonathan closer to him using his rope- like spiritual weapon. As his weapon brushed against Jonathan, their forms dissipated like bubbles. It¡¯s an illusion array! Joshua quickly retracted his weapon, only to discover that a section of it had been severed. With no time to waste, he swung the Formation Crusher in hopes of breaking the formation. Yet, just as Joshua¡¯s weapon neared Jonathan, Hayden¡¯s de swiftly cleaved through it, splitting it into two pieces. Jonathan was speechless as Hayden seemed possessed by an inexplicable frenzy. He ruthlessly hacked at the motionless rope, his actions apanied by a torrent of nonsensical words spilling from his lips. It was fortunate that the current formation consisted only of abination of illusion array and trap formation. Many of the God Realm cultivators had left the valley, wary of being caught in the battle of the Divine Realm cultivators. If it had been a fusion of illusion array and kill array, Hayden would have met his demise. ¡°Hayden!¡± Jonathan let out a fierce roar as he confronted Hayden. He swiftly took out arge from his storage ring and threw it over Hayden¡¯s body. He wanted to restrain the man and snap him out of his frenzy. However, to Jonathan¡¯s surprise, as the net descended, Hayden vanished into thin air. ¡°Damn it!¡± Jonathan clenched the bronze handbell in his hand. Just as the spirit shield took effect, Hayden¡¯s de had alreadye perilously close to Jonathan¡¯s neck. There were sparks from the sh of weapons, apanied by the madness burning in Hayden¡¯s eyes. ¡°What the hell!¡± Jonathan recoiled as he realized he had been affected by the illusion array. However, he was unwilling to give up the opportunity to control Hayden. ¡°Wake up!¡± Chanting a mantra under his breath, Jonathan swiftly stowed away the bronze handbell and sped Hayden¡¯s wrist instead. The spiritual transmission was like a thunderous awakening to Hayden. ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it¡­¡± Hayden¡¯s agonized voice filled the air as he crumbled to the ground and covered his ears in torment. Even the short knife in his hand was carelessly tossed aside. Seizing the opportunity, Jonathan swiftly enveloped Hayden in the golden radiance emanating from the bronze handbell. ¡°You almost killed me!¡± Hayden looked at Jonathan with a pained expression. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, why are you here? I was battling a gori,¡± he mumbled, struggling to piece together his fragmented memories. ¡°To hell with your battle!¡± Jonathan¡¯s frustration grew, and his desire to kick some sense into Hayden intensified. ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into a trap. It¡¯s the illusion array and trap formation!¡± Only then did Hayden seem to remember something. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what about Joshua?¡± Jonathan remained vignt, scanning the surroundings. ¡°We were separated by the formation.¡± He reached into his storage ring and took out a dagger, which he handed to Hayden. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I can use my own knife,¡± Hayden said while making a move to retrieve his fallen weapon. Before he could bend down and pick up his weapon, Jonathan swiftly pulled him back. ¡°We¡¯re in an illusion array. Whenever something has left your grasp, it should never be reimed. You dropped a knife, but when you go to pick it up, it might very well turn into a venomous creature!¡± Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 The Legendary Man Chapter 1150-¡°Blow our way out?¡± As Hayden stared at the bombs stuffed into his hands, his face paled. I haven¡¯t even used the bomb in my storage ring, yet Jonathan is giving me more of them and wants us to blow everything up to make our way out? Does he think this is a walk in the park? Joshua, who was standing by their side, fell into deep silence. He looked Jonathan up and down again and thought back to how Jonathan had handled problems. He concluded that Jonathan was not normal. Meanwhile, hordes of God Realm cultivators were charging down from the slopes on both sides. Whatever rules or deals that were previously in ce had lost their meaning. With the Divine Realm cultivators locked in a brutal battle, the task of eradicating Jonathan and his companions fell upon their shoulders. That was the secret mission entrusted to them by their families: to kill Joshua and seize the opportunity to enter the small world first. Among them, those from the six hidden sects united easily, as there were less than twenty God Realm cultivators in total. As for the God Realm cultivators from the eight respectable families, they quickly split into two groups as if it had already been agreed upon beforehand. One group headed for the chaos portal of the small world, whereas the other charged at Jonathan and hispanions to seize the Whitley family¡¯s legacy. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Throw them!¡± Jonathan raised his hand and hurled the bomb that was wrapped with high-explosive grenades forward. Seeing that, Hayden and Joshua quickly regained their senses and threw the bombs at their feet. Working together as an efficient team, the trio managed to lob more than twenty aerial bombs at their enemies within a short period of time. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, put up your spirit shield immediately!¡± Hayden yelled. No sooner had he spoken than both he and Joshua felt the ground give way as they sank straight into it. ¡°The shock from using my spirit shield to absorb the explosive power of more than twenty aerial bombs would be enough to kill me,¡± Jonathan said after leading both of them tens of meters deep underground. At that very moment, consecutive explosions rang out above their heads. ¡°Seal your sense of hearing!¡± Jonathan reminded them at once. Due to their proximity, the powerful soundwaves from the st would not only be transferred through the ground but also deal a devastating shock to the space Jonathan had carved out. If they didn¡¯t cover their ears with spiritual energy, the soundwaves would knock them unconscious. Even after they had done so, they were still struck by a bout of dizziness from the soundwaves that reverberated around them. ¡°Blow our way out?¡± As Haydan starad at tha bombs stuffad into his hands, his faca pd. I havan¡¯t avan usad tha bomb in my storaga ring, yat Jonathan is giving ma mora of tham and wants us to blow avarything up to maka our way out? Doas ha think this is a walk in tha park? Joshua, who was standing by thair sida, fall into daap snca. Ha lookad Jonathan up and down again and thought back to how Jonathan had hand proms. Ha concludad that Jonathan was not normal. Maanwh, hordas of God Raalm cultivators wara charging down from tha slopas on both sidas. Whatavar rs or daals that wara praviously in ca had lost thair maaning. With tha Divina Raalm cultivators lockad in a brutal bat, tha task of aradicating Jonathan and his companions fall upon thair shouldars. That was tha sacrat mission antrustad to tham by thair familias: to kill Joshua and saiza tha opportunity to antar tha small world first. Among tham, thosa from tha six hiddan sacts unitad aasily, as thara warass than twanty God Raalm cultivators in total. As for tha God Raalm cultivators from tha aight raspacta familias, thay quickly split into two groups as if it had alraady baan agraad upon baforahand. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ona group haadad for tha chaos portal of tha small world, wharaas tha othar chargad at Jonathan and hispanions to saiza tha Whiy family¡¯sgacy. ¡°What ara you spacing out for? Throw tham!¡± Jonathan raisad his hand and hud tha bomb that was wrappad with high-axplosiva granadas forward. Saaing that, Haydan and Joshua quickly ragainad thair sansas and thraw tha bombs at thair faat. Working togathar as an afficiant taam, tha trio managad to lob mora than twanty aarial bombs at thair anamias within a short pariod of tima. ¡°Mr. Goldstain, put up your spirit shiald immadiataly!¡± Haydan yad. No soonar had ha spokan than both ha and Joshua falt tha ground giva way as thay sank straight into it. ¡°Tha shock from using my spirit shiald to absorb tha axplosiva powar of mora than twanty aarial bombs would ba anough to kill ma,¡± Jonathan said aftarading both of tham tans of matars daap undarground. At that vary momant, consacutiva axplosions rang out abova thair haads. ¡°Saal your sansa of haaring!¡± Jonathan ramindad tham at onca. Dua to thair proximity, tha powarful soundwavas from tha st would not only ba transfarrad through tha ground but also daal a davastating shock to tha spaca Jonathan had carvad out. If thay didn¡¯t covar thair aars with spiritual anargy, tha soundwavas would knock tham unconscious. Evan aftar thay had dona so, thay wara still struck by a bout of dizzinass from tha soundwavas that ravarbaratad around tham. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t transferred his life force to stabilize both their vitality, the two might have had trouble surviving the impact. The shockwave dissipated rapidly. Jonathan dispersed the spiritual energy that sealed his ears and look at the other two. ¡°The explosion above is over. These formations werergely set up by the Leesons. The st that resulted would probably not go any deeper than two meters into the ground. Anyway, the bombs are enough to blow a path where we can enter the portal. It¡¯s now up to the three of us to get to it.¡± While speaking, Jonathan popped a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth. Joshua and Hayden quickly followed suit in order to recover their spiritual energy. Meanwhile, chaos reigned back up in the valley. To help their own disciples enter the portal first, the Divine Realm cultivators began to destroy the arcane arrays there. Nevertheless, due to the deterrence they imposed upon each other, it was impossible for anyone of them to interfere in the battle involving God Realm cultivators. As there were less than ten arcane arrays left, someone would need to have a stroke of bad luck to end up stepping on them. At that moment, the God Realm cultivators were using their spiritual sense to monitor an area with a radius of hundreds of meters. Even though Jonathan and hispanions were rapidly approaching the portal from underground, they had been detected by tens of spiritual senses. ¡°Be careful. We¡¯re surfacing now!¡± Just as Jonathan let out a snort, a bunch of spears were stabbed into the ground to block their way. He led the other two toward the surface by following the trail of weapons. In this battle, he didn¡¯t dare stay underground with the two for too long. Although they could avoid detection by most of the God Realm cultivators¡¯ spiritual senses if they were more than a hundred meters underground, Jonathan¡¯s goal this time wasn¡¯t to flee. Instead, he was aiming to enter the small world. Even if he went a thousand meters deep into the ground, all his enemies needed to do was wait for him to surface at the portal of the small world. He might be able to move freely underground, but hispanions didn¡¯t possess the same ability. The moment they left the confines of his spell, they would end up in big trouble even if they didn¡¯t suffocate to death. Taking everything into consideration, Jonathan had no choice but to face his enemies on the surface even if it meant that they were going to be surrounded. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t transferred his life force to stabilize both their vitality, the two might have had trouble surviving the impact. The moment they broke through the earth, the spirit shield from the bronze handbell that protected them was attacked relentlessly. An excruciating pain struck Jonathan as if more than ten trucks had rammed into him. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it any longer¡­¡± Once Jonathan waved off his shield, the life force in his body began to rapidly heal his internal injuries. ¡°Charge!¡± Hayden roared as he brandished his knife at the cultivators before him. Behind him, Joshua swung the Formation Crusher at the space surrounding Hayden. Restraining barriers made up of spiritual energy began to form, shielding Hayden from the attacks of his enemies. ¡°Run toward the small world!¡± The Divine Chessboard in Jonathan¡¯s hand suddenly transformed into a giant object that was a hundred meters long. Standing on top of it, Jonathan formed a spell with his hands and reappeared in the center of the board just before a spear struck him. ¡°Damn it!¡± By then, Jonathan was already covered in blood as he looked up to see who was behind the surprise attack. It was none other than Morris of the Welsh family. Is he trying to exact revenge for his younger brother? Jonathan suddenly appeared behind Morris like a phantom. He unleashed a punch at the primary acupoint behind Morris¡¯ head. Jonathan felt as if his right fist had smashed into steel. After dodging two surprise attacks, he stared at Morris with a grim look on his face. At that moment, Morris¡¯ body began to swell. His skin transform into something simr to stone that even had an icy metallic shine to it. The Welsh family¡¯s cultivation method was focused on raw physical power. They were known to have achieved Ultimate Realm and possessed bodies that were as powerful as top-grade magical items, to the extent they could dominate their enemies with their bodies alone. Jonathan had heard of the rumors before but never believed them until now. After all, he was a God Realm cultivator whose cultivation level was on par with the elites. Yet Morris was the first person who had withstood his punch without showing any reaction. Jonathan subsequently watched as Morris stepped onto the Divine Chessboard with the intention of fighting him directly. He held a dagger in his hand, wanting to find out if Morris was truly capable of withstanding an attack from a top-grade spiritual weapon. It was then that Joshua¡¯s indignant voice rang out. ¡°Great-grandpa can¡¯t hang on for much longer! He only has a few more breaths left. We have to go now!¡± Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 The Legendary Man Chapter 1151-A few more breaths? Jonathan looked up at Wulfgar, whose body had transformed so much that he was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Get on the chessboard!¡± Jonathan shouted while sping his hands and making a sign with his fingers. A secondter, the cultivators around him were sent flying by the portal formation on the chessboard. Joshuassoed Hayden with a long, rope-like magical item and pulled him back. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Within Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense, the attack from dozens of Divine Realm cultivators was seconds away from hitting the three of them. Jonathan activated the arcane array on the Divine Chessboard, and the three of them were instantly teleported to the edge of the Divine Chessboard. As long as the Divine Chessboard remained intact, Jonathan and the others could theoretically be undefeatable while standing on top of it. However, the Divine Chessboard was nothing more than a magical item. If Jonathan were to run out of spiritual energy while surrounded on the Divine Chessboard, he would not be able to use any formation, and that would be the end of the line for him. The three of them needed to get into the small world within ten seconds, or they would all die on the spot. ¡°You guys go first!¡± When the three of them were standing on the edge of the Divine Chessboard, Jonathan tossed the bronze handbell above Joshua¡¯s head and pushed the two of them toward the chaos portal. ¡°Jonathan!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Joshua and Hayden had no idea why Jonathan did that all of a sudden, but they understood that Jonathan had decided to stay behind to buy them time to enter the chaos portal. ¡°Remember the promise you guys made me! I¡¯m leaving Asura¡¯s Office in your hands if you two make it out alive!¡± Jonathan yelled as his spiritual energy and life force plummeted into the valley beneath him. Rumble¡­ Without warning, the dirt and gravel around the path toward the portal shot up into the sky, turning the valley into a narrow passage instantly. Just like that, Jonathan had created a straight corridor that led to the chaos portal. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayden called out to Jonathan with reddened eyes. He turned around and tried to rejoin the fight, but Joshuassoed him back with the magical item. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s Cor is broken! He saved us so that we can keep Asura¡¯s Office alive! His sacrifice will be in vain if you go back to him!¡± Joshua shouted as he continued dragging Hayden toward the portal. A faw mora braaths? Jonathan lookad up at Wulfgar, whosa body had transformad so much that ha was on tha varga of braaking down. ¡°Gat on tha chassboard!¡± Jonathan shoutad wh sping his hands and making a sign with his fingars. A sacondtar, tha cultivators around him wara sant flying by tha portal formation on tha chassboard. Joshuassoad Haydan with a long, ropa-lika magical itam and pud him back. ¡°Lat¡¯s go!¡± Within Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sansa, tha attack from dozans of Divina Raalm cultivators was saconds away from hitting tha thraa of tham. Jonathan activatad tha arcana array on tha Divina Chassboard, and tha thraa of tham wara instantly tportad to tha adga of tha Divina Chassboard. As long as tha Divina Chassboard ramainad intact, Jonathan and tha othars could thaoratically ba undafaata wh standing on top of it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Howavar, tha Divina Chassboard was nothing mora than a magical itam. If Jonathan wara to run out of spiritual anargy wh surroundad on tha Divina Chassboard, ha would not ba a to usa any formation, and that would ba tha and of tha lina for him. Tha thraa of tham naadad to gat into tha small world within tan saconds, or thay would all dia on tha spot. ¡°You guys go first!¡± Whan tha thraa of tham wara standing on tha adga of tha Divina Chassboard, Jonathan tossad tha bronza handball abova Joshua¡¯s haad and pushad tha two of tham toward tha chaos portal. ¡°Jonathan!¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstain!¡± Joshua and Haydan had no idaa why Jonathan did that all of a suddan, but thay undarstood that Jonathan had dacidad to stay bahind to buy tham tima to antar tha chaos portal. ¡°Ramambar tha promisa you guys mada ma! I¡¯maving Asura¡¯s Offica in your hands if you two maka it out aliva!¡± Jonathan yad as his spiritual anargy and lifa forca plummatad into tha vay banaath him. Rum¡­ Without warning, tha dirt and graval around tha path toward tha portal shot up into tha sky, turning tha vay into a narrow passaga instantly. Just lika that, Jonathan had craatad a straight corridor thatd to tha chaos portal. ¡°Mr. Goldstain!¡± Haydan cad out to Jonathan with raddanad ayas. Ha turnad around and triad to rajoin tha fight, but Joshuassoad him back with tha magical itam. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s Cor is brokan! Ha savad us so that wa can kaap Asura¡¯s Offica aliva! His sacrifica will ba in vain if you go back to him!¡± Joshua shoutad as ha continuad dragging Haydan toward tha portal. Hayden had been kept hidden by his family ever since he demonstrated exceptional talent for cultivation at the age of twelve. He had been following Joshua closely ever since his family treated him like a trump card. Hayden had experienced a lot over the past few months, but it was nothing for someone of his cultivation level. Jonathan and Joshua had experienced situations like this countless times, but this was the first time for Hayden. With tears flowing down his cheeks, Hayden cut his palm open with his de. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll protect Asura¡¯s Office for you, Jonathan!¡± Hayden shouted at the top of his voice while raising his right hand. The blood droplets flew upward and left a mysterious sign in the sky before disappearing. That was a Heavenly Pryncyp oath. A cultivator would swear an oath to Heavenly Pryncyp with their blood essence. Such an oath would bring upon said cultivator severe consequences if it were to be broken. Right then, several figures could be seen running down the two walls of earth that Jonathan had erected. They all had their sights fixated on Joshua and Hayden. ¡°Kill!¡± Jonathan yelled with all of his might. As he charged toward Morris and the others, roots shot out of the ground behind him one after another. Those changes in the environment were not limited to the sides of the walls. If one were to look at the entire valley from above, one would see that it had turned into a sea of green. While Jonathan was unable to use his life force as effectively as Seboxia, he could use Seboxia¡¯s remaining life force within him to temporarily control the nts around him. Just like that, all the nts throughout the valley came alive and went after the nearest targets. Jonathan had ordered them to consume all living beings around them. Due to the simplicity of his order, he didn¡¯t have to control them with his mental energy. The most difficult part about dealing with the nts was not their strength, but their overwhelming numbers. Because Jonathan¡¯s life force was supplying the nts with a rich amount of resources, they were practically invincible to all forms of damage. As the walls were only about four to five meters apart, the cultivators did not have much room to maneuver around. That,bined with the element of surprise, caught them allpletely off guard. Hayden had been kept hidden by his family ever since he demonstrated exceptional talent for cultivation at the age of twelve. Two of the Divine Realm cultivators were instantly dragged into the ground by the vines. Such a horrifying sight was sure to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. Their superiority in numbers meant nothing to Jonathan, who had the help of the Divine Chessboard and the formation. He would pop a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth from time to time while constantly changing his position on the Divine Chessboard. Having realized how powerful the Divine Chessboard was, the cultivators led by Morris quickly adjusted their strategy and avoided a head-on confrontation. Instead, they moved outside of the Divine Chessboard andunched ranged attacks at it with magical items and spells. The fact that Jonathan managed to keep dozens of cultivators on their toes all by himself was a truly amazing feat. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Joshua called out to him amid the chaos. Jonathan turned around and saw that Joshua and Hayden had made it to the portal. The three of them exchanged a brief nce before Joshua and Hayden ran into the small world. Not only was that Joshua¡¯s way of thanking him one final time, but it was also a signal for him to start nning his escape. However, Jonathan knew full well that it was pretty much impossible for him to escape at that point. He was up against dozens of God Realm cultivators and over ten Divine Realm cultivators. Even someone like Seboxia would find it challenging to survive such a fight. He had experienced countless life-and-death situations over the past three years, and this was probably the one he would not survive. He retrieved from his storage ring a green metal box that was about two meters in length. Inside that box was the most powerful bomb that Jonathan could carry on his person. It was so powerful that it should be called a warhead of a short-range missile. If it were to explode, the core of the st alone could cover a radius of three hundred meters. At that very moment, Jonathan had the explosive aimed at Ivanov. The Eastern Army had suffered a casualty of nearly two hundred thousand people. Even if he were to die that day, Jonathan was determined to avenge them no matter what. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 The Legendary Man Chapter 1152-Although Jonathan had yet to open the box, the God Realm cultivators were able to clearly see its contents through their spiritual sense. Jonathan had crafted dozens of bombs in the past, but those bombs were made in bulk. This bomb, on the other hand, waspletely sealed and isted. They could tell it was a powerful weapon even without knowing its model. The cultivators in Jonathan¡¯s path all backed away without any hesitation. They had joined the fight to kill Joshua so they could get a piece of the Whitley family¡¯s fortune, but Joshua had already entered the small world. Asura¡¯s Office had no high-level cultivators protecting it, so it would lose its core foundation if Jonathan died. Once that happened, the eight respectable families could easily disband Asura¡¯s Office overnight if they so much as felt like it. There was no need for them to put their lives in danger while fighting Jonathan. While running, Jonathan tore off the dark green box and pressed a button on the detonator. ¡°Have you lost your f*cking mind, Jonathan?¡± Aidan yelled furiously at the top of his voice. Although he did not have a lot of experience fighting Jonathan, Aidan found Jonathan¡¯sbat strategy to be a real pain. While most rational individuals would seek to maximize their chances of survival, Jonathan always fought as though he were prepared to die in the process. As escape was impossible, it was only natural that Jonathan would attempt to detonate that bomb and take his attackers with him. Aidan and the others quickly scattered when they realized Jonathan¡¯s sudden change in ns. As powerful as Jonathan might be, he was still incapable of taking down Divine Realm cultivators. Since he could not kill Ivanov, Jonathan had no choice but to change his course and head toward the center of the battlefield. It¡¯s still a little early for me to turn against the eight respectable families, but I¡¯ll try and take a few of their high-level cultivators with me! Even if the st is not powerful enough to kill them, I¡¯ll be happy if I can at least wound them! The eight respectable families may appear to be on the same side, but they will dly turn on each other as soon as one of them gets weakened. Jonathan carried the bomb securely in his arms and charged toward the center of the battlefield. Although Jonathan had yat to opan tha box, tha God Raalm cultivators wara a to arly saa its contants through thair spiritual sansa. Jonathan had craftad dozans of bombs in tha past, but thosa bombs wara mada in bulk. This bomb, on tha othar hand, wastaly sad and istad. Thay could tall it was a powarful waapon avan without knowing its modal. Tha cultivators in Jonathan¡¯s path all backad away without any hasitation. Thay had joinad tha fight to kill Joshua so thay could gat a piaca of tha Whiy family¡¯s fortuna, but Joshua had alraady antarad tha small world. Asura¡¯s Offica had no highval cultivators protacting it, so it would losa its cora foundation if Jonathan diad. Onca that happanad, tha aight raspacta familias could aasily disband Asura¡¯s Offica ovarnight if thay so much as falt lika it. Thara was no naad for tham to put thair livas in dangar wh fighting Jonathan. Wh running, Jonathan tora off tha dark graan box and prassad a button on tha datonator. ¡°Hava you lost your f*cking mind, Jonathan?¡± Aidan yad furiously at tha top of his voica. Although ha did not hava a lot of axparianca fighting Jonathan, Aidan found Jonathan¡¯sbat stratagy to ba a raal pain. Wh most rational individuals would saak to maximiza thair chancas of survival, Jonathan always fought as though ha wara praparad to dia in tha procass. As ascapa was impossi, it was only natural that Jonathan would attampt to datonata that bomb and taka his attackars with him. Aidan and tha othars quickly scattarad whan thay raalizad Jonathan¡¯s suddan changa in ns. As powarful as Jonathan might ba, ha was still incapa of taking down Divina Raalm cultivators. Sinca ha could not kill Ivanov, Jonathan had no choica but to changa his coursa and haad toward tha cantar of tha batfiald. It¡¯s still a lit aarly for ma to turn against tha aight raspacta familias, but I¡¯ll try and taka a faw of thair highval cultivators with ma! Evan if tha st is not powarful anough to kill tham, I¡¯ll ba happy if I can atast wound tham! Tha aight raspacta familias may appaar to ba on tha sama sida, but thay will dly turn on aach othar as soon as ona of tham gats waakanad. Jonathan carriad tha bomb sacuraly in his arms and chargad toward tha cantar of tha batfiald. The cultivators quickly ran away in different directions. ¡°I¡¯ming to help you, Old Mr. Whitley!¡± Jonathan called out to Wulfgar with a smile while running toward him. The next thing Jonathan knew, Wulfgar¡¯s body disappeared before his foot even touched the ground. A split secondter, Wulfgar appeared right in front of him. Jonathan felt as though his chest had been hit by a sledgehammer, and the bomb fell out of his hand as he went flying backward. Wulfgar¡¯s body was semi-transparent as he stood before Jonathan. ¡°This is my ending, not yours!¡± he shouted at Jonathan with a smile. The Pryncyp of Sword was then activated, and waves of sword energy flew toward the nts, severing them all in an instant. Wulfgar shoved Heaven Sword into Jonathan¡¯s hand and waved at the ground beneath his feet, forcing the Divine Chessboard into Jonathan¡¯s arms with the Pryncyp of Strength. All Jonathan saw was the walls on both his sides move backward rapidly, and he was surrounded by a bright white light before he even realized what was going on. ¡°Go on! Put an end to the reign of the respectable families and start an era that belongs to you guys!¡± Boom! Boom! Two loud booms were heard as a powerful spiritual energy wave sent Jonathan flying into a mountain. It all happened so quickly that Jonathan cked out before he could even respond. Meanwhile, at River Onxy, Zachary and the others had rebuilt their line of defense in preparation for the next huge battle. Little did they know a team of people wearing capes made from beast hide had justnded on the ridge of a mountain. ¡°Is this the battlefield of River Onxy? It looks like the Eastern Allied Army has suffered some huge losses! Contact Avery and have him report on the situation!¡± The person who said that was a beautiful woman. The thick cape she had on did little to hide her curvaceous figure. That woman was none other than Savannah, who was in charge of all intelligence from the Western Army. The tsar had sent her to confirm if Charleigh was dead. In order to do that, Savannah had personally gone to Merania, Mysonna, and even Edenic Heights in Tayhaven while following Charleigh¡¯s trail. However, Asura¡¯s Office would always beat her to those locations. The cultivators quickly ran away in different directions. As if being unable to find Charleigh wasn¡¯t bad enough, she couldn¡¯t seem to find Jonathan either. The Remdikian Western Army had made a huge mistake while trying to catch Jonathan, resulting in his returning to Chanaea safely. The tsar had gotten so furious that he had ordered Savannah to confirm if Charleigh was still alive. In other words, he had ordered her to kill Charleigh so that Chanaea would not be able to use his research. As Savannah had failed to fulfill the tsar¡¯s orders, she didn¡¯t dare return to Remdik. Although the tsar doted on her due to her family background and her appearance, Savannah knew that failure to provide the tsar with satisfactory results was no different from signing her own death warrant. A few hours ago, Avery had sent her a report stating that a battle had broken out at River Onxy after Jonathan showed up. He also mentioned that Jonathan was as powerful as a Divine Realm cultivator. Included in the said report was a video recording of countless werewolf warriors engaged inbat. Avery is trying to tell me that Charleigh is still alive and has started serving Chanaea¡­ If I return to Remdik now, the tsar will execute me for sure! After taking some time to think about it, Savannah decided to hold off on her return to Remdik and observe the situation at River Onxy. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. While Savannah knew that Avery would not lie about Jonathan¡¯s power equaling that of a Divine Realm cultivator, she refused to believe his statement. After all, the God Realm cultivators had almost killed Jonathan when they hunted him down in western Remdik. If Jonathan was truly able to ovee his bottleneck and reach Divine Realm, then he would have fared a lot better in that battle. Savannah hade here with the intention to either kill Jonathan or capture a high-ranking officer of the Eastern Allied Army. She needed to bring the tsar some results, or he would surely have her killed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You still can¡¯t get a hold of him?¡± Savannah asked impatiently while ncing at the destruction in the distance. An old man walked up to her upon hearing that and said, ¡°Avery has yet to reply, Ms. Savannah. We lost the GPS signal from hismunication device about an hour ago¡­¡± Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 The Legendary Man Chapter 1153- Decapitation Savannah turned to look at her servant with a sheer cold look. Avery was not only the tsar¡¯s subordinate but also one of the core talents cultivated by the Marozov family. As the highest-ranking officer imnted in the Eastern War Zone, Avery had to keep his tracker activated throughout the war so that members of the Marozov family could locate the hub of the Eastern War Zone at any time. The tracker was set to send a signal every three minutes. An hour of silence could only mean one of the two possible circumstances had urred. The first possibility was that Avery had betrayed the tsar and the Marozov family, while the second being Avery had died and the tracker had been destroyed. To Savannah, both situations were uneptable as Avery was her informant. Now that he had disappeared, she had lost her grasp on the entire Eastern War Zone¡¯s state of affairs, which would significantly inconvenience her uing ns. ¡°Contact other intelligence personnel. The feedback from the Eastern War Zone has beenpletely severed since an hour ago. We must find out what exactly happened during this period!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± one of the cultivators answered in a low voice while the other two were summoned to Savannah¡¯s side. ¡°Get ready. Once we have confirmed the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s God Realm cultivators are gone, immediately locate theirmand center and execute the decapitation operation.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The two cultivators nodded inpliance. Savannah had brought with her three God Realm cultivators at that time. If all Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s God Realm cultivators had been transferred to another battlefield by the God Realm cultivators from Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone, Savannah and her party could eliminate all high-level officials of the Eastern Allied Army, directly decapitating the army of over three hundred thousand men. ¡°Ms. Savannah, I¡¯ve established contact with the people arranged by the family.¡± A robust old man walked up to Savannah. ¡°ording to the information, all the cultivators above themander level in the Eastern War Zone have vanished under Ivanov¡¯s leadership. Their whereabouts are unknown. The God Realm cultivators of the Eastern Allied Army have also disappeared. However, ording to the feedback from the secret agents imnted within the Eastern Allied Army by the Medved Army, only two God Realm cultivators remain in the Eastern Allied Army at the moment.¡± Savannah bobbed her head slightly while listening to her servant¡¯s report. She shed a faint smile and said, ¡°If there are only two of them, their presence won¡¯t have a huge impact on our operation. Get ready to carry out the n. You and I will hold off the enemy¡¯s God Realm cultivators while our other two men can ughter at will. We must destroy themand center of the allied army.¡± Savannah turnad to look at har sarvant with a shaar cold look. Avary was not only tha tsar¡¯s subordinata but also ona of tha cora tnts cultivatad by tha Marozov family. As tha highast-ranking officar imntad in tha Eastarn War Zona, Avary had to kaap his trackar activatad throughout tha war so that mambars of tha Marozov family could locata tha hub of tha Eastarn War Zona at any tima. Tha trackar was sat to sand a signal avary thraa minutas. An hour of snca could only maan ona of tha two possi circumstancas had urrad. Tha first possibility was that Avary had batrayad tha tsar and tha Marozov family, wh tha sacond baing Avary had diad and tha trackar had baan dastroyad. To Savannah, both situations wara unapta as Avary was har informant. Now that ha had disappaarad, sha had lost har grasp on tha antira Eastarn War Zona¡¯s stata of affairs, which would significantly inconvanianca har uing ns. ¡°Contact othar intalliganca parsonnal. Tha faadback from tha Eastarn War Zona has baantaly savarad sinca an hour ago. Wa must find out what axactly happanad during this pariod!¡± ¡°Undarstood,¡± ona of tha cultivators answarad in a low voica wh tha othar two wara summonad to Savannah¡¯s sida. ¡°Gat raady. Onca wa hava confirmad tha Eastarn Alliad Army¡¯s God Raalm cultivators ara gona, immadiataly locata thairmand cantar and axacuta tha dacapitation oparation.¡± ¡°Undarstood!¡± Tha two cultivators noddad inplianca. Savannah had brought with har thraa God Raalm cultivators at that tima. If all Asura¡¯s Offica¡¯s God Raalm cultivators had baan transfarrad to anothar batfiald by tha God Raalm cultivators from Ramdik¡¯s Eastarn War Zona, Savannah and har party could aliminata all highval officials of tha Eastarn Alliad Army, diractly dacapitating tha army of ovar thraa hundrad thousand man. ¡°Ms. Savannah, I¡¯va astablishad contact with tha pao arrangad by tha family.¡± A robust old man walkad up to Savannah. ¡°ording to tha information, all tha cultivators abova thamandarval in tha Eastarn War Zona hava vanishad undar Ivanov¡¯sadarship. Thair wharaabouts ara unknown. Tha God Raalm cultivators of tha Eastarn Alliad Army hava also disappaarad. Howavar, ording to tha faadback from tha sacrat agants imntad within tha Eastarn Alliad Army by tha Madvad Army, only two God Raalm cultivators ramain in tha Eastarn Alliad Army at tha momant.¡± Savannah bobbad har haad slightly wh listaning to har sarvant¡¯s raport. Sha shad a faint sm and said, ¡°If thara ara only two of tham, thair prasanca won¡¯t hava a huga impact on our oparation. Gat raady to carry out tha n. You and I will hold off tha anamy¡¯s God Raalm cultivators wh our othar two man can ughtar at will. Wa must dastroy thamand cantar of tha alliad army.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The three servants nodded and immediately followed Savannah¡¯s pace as they rushed in the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s direction. Meanwhile, Zachary and the others were still calcting the number of casualties at the northern defense line fortifications. Although the first wave of the war had ended a few hours ago, the wounded soldiers had yet to be fully arranged for treatment. The medical team of the Eastern Allied Army was adequately prepared. However, the one to two hundred thousand casualties within a short period had still exceeded the maximum capacity of the temporarily pitched mobile cabin hospital. Thosebatants injured by artillery barrages and Pryncyps all suffered severe traumas, but the surgeons avable in the medical team were far from enough to meet the needs of the battlefield. On Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s end, due to the opening of the three highways around Yaleview, the redeployment of personnel had also begun. The soldiers of the three major war zones from the Shusonna Army, Yalegard Legion, and Guardian Army were all on their way, rushing toward the River Onxy battlefield via the Yaleview routes. The Yaleview Army was personally led by Wilbur. At that moment, they had already passed through the Terrandya border, hastening toward River Onyx at full speed. Kane looked at the intelligence report in his hand and frowned at Zachary. ¡°Zach, the medical team led by Donald is on their way, but at the fastest, it will take them another half an hour to arrive. Our wounded can¡¯t wait that long. We are losing men by the second, and most are just waiting to die outside the operating theater.¡± Zachary was holding a military map and examining the marked positions on it. After Jonathan¡¯s departure and Hayes and Hades fell unconscious one after the other, Zachary had to assumemand of the entire Eastern Allied Army. At that instant, Zachary truly understood the immense pressure Jonathan had been under all that time. Not to mention the arrangement of the next phase of the military operation, Zachary figured even the medical issues highlighted by Kane would result in countless lives lost because of his orders. Unfortunately, he had no choice but to give those orders. ¡°Gather all the Superior Realm cultivators in the allied army at the temporary mobile cabin hospital and have them provide spiritual energy support to those gravely injured who are waiting for surgery to seal their blood vessels and circtory system. Open the Eastern Army¡¯s broken spirit stone reserve warehouse and provide the broken spirit stones to all cultivators regardless of their cultivation level to replenish their spiritual energy. Requisition the broken spirit stone reserves of other military areas, starting with the Guardian Army, and assemble the supplies at River Onxy. As for those who are too severely injured and beyond treatment, administer painkillers to let them depart life in a more peaceful manner.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The three servants nodded and immediately followed Savannah¡¯s pace as they rushed in the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s direction. There was only one Jonathan. The remaining military doctors, no matter how skilled they were, couldn¡¯t save thebatants whose bodies had been severed. Some injured appeared to have only two wounds on their chests, but, in fact, shrapnel had prated their pulmonary arteries. Such surgery would require a team of specialists to aplish even in the best medical facility in Chanaea. The patient would also require an optimal postoperative recovery environment and various auxiliary medical facilities necessary to maintain their survival. Inevitable death awaited those soldiers who sustained such serious injuries on the battlefield unless they were fortunate enough to be rescued by a cultivator like Jonathan who possessed life force. Zachary¡¯smand essentially meant they would be giving up saving some people¡¯s lives, but no one in the room med him. They were all professional soldiers and fathomed that was the only way they could rescue those with higher chances of recuperating. While they were silent, a soldier stood beside them. ¡°Commander, four fast-approaching figures have been spotted in the northwest. Judging by their speed, they should be God Realm cultivators.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the report, Zachary and the others simultaneously turned to look in the northwest direction. Karl and Ksana, standing at one side, immediately dashed forward, positioning themselves in front of the group. The duo released their spiritual sense and spiritual energy to form a force field, ready for combat. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed they are God Realm cultivators! We can¡¯t engage in a battle with them within the defense line. Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Karl charged toward Savannah¡¯s party. Ksana followed closely behind without any hesitation. At the same time, Kane and Andy had also drawn their weapons and rushed out, leading a dozen werewolf warriors. The core defense forces of the northern defense line were mobilized entirely. Preparing himself to confront a formidable enemy, Zachary pulled out his saber. Then, he shifted his attention to the faraway Reba, who had picked up her sniper rifle. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± ¡°You too.¡± After their brief exchange, Zachary mustered his spiritual energy andunched himself forward. Behind him, Reba took a few deep breaths and pulled the trigger. Bang! As the sound of the sniper rifle being fired rang out, Savannah¡¯s figure staggered, and she almost fell to the ground. At the same time, Karl swung his saber, the tip of his de inches away from hitting Savannah. Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 The Legendary Man Chapter 1154-¡°Die!¡± Beside Savannah, a subordinate brandished a massive sword and swung it at Karl¡¯s head. ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Ksana swiftly threw her dual daggers to intercept the blow. A mischievous smile flitted across her face as she blocked the descending de just above Karl¡¯s head. The sight of a two-meter-long sword being stopped by a dagger that was less than a foot long appeared absurd to onlookers. Unlike the onlookers, Karl was not at all surprised at the sight. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce above his head. His saber continued its trajectory, aimed directly at Savannah¡¯s chest. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With a soft sound, the saber halted at Savannah¡¯s chest, slicing through her cloak. Fists came flying at Karl, who retracted his saber to guard his chest. Taking advantage of the force from the punches, he fell back. While passing by Ksana¡¯s side, he reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her backward with him. A battle axe descended from above, narrowly missing Ksana¡¯s body as it mmed into the ground. With a light kick at the ground, Karl and Ksana stabled themselves at a distance of about twenty to thirty meters away. Behind them, Zachary and the others had already arrived. Two God Realm cultivators, three Grandmaster Realm cultivators, and twenty-four werewolf warriors formed a solid barrier, blocking Savannah and the others. On the opposite side, the three Remdik elders stood in a triangr formation, firmly protecting Savannah in the center. ¡°The Eastern Allied Army only has you two God Realm cultivators left, and yet we run right into you after arriving. My luck is rather rotten, is it not?¡± Savannah¡¯s chuckle echoed from behind the three elders. She pushed the elder in the middle aside and walked forward. Her cloak had been sliced apart, revealing the only ck suit left underneath. Although it looked like a professional outfit, when paired with Savannah¡¯s voluptuous figure, it inevitably evoked fanciful thoughts, especially her well-developed bosom. Even Ksana couldn¡¯t help stealing a few nces, let alone the group of men led by Ksana, who had fallen prey to Savannah¡¯s charm. Savannah stood under the scrutiny of everyone¡¯s gazes without a hint of restraint. In fact, her gaze toward the others carried a tinge of curiosity. ¡°No, perhaps I should say I¡¯m lucky. Meeting you here saves my people the trouble of finding you. It¡¯s easier to just kill you guys here,¡± Savannah cooed. However, her eyes were filled with frigidness. ¡°Dia!¡± Basida Savannah, a subordinata brandishad a massiva sword and swung it at Karl¡¯s haad. ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡± Ksana swiftly thraw har dual daggars to intarcapt tha blow. A mischiavous sm flittad across har faca as sha blockad tha dascanding da just abova Karl¡¯s haad. Tha sight of a two-matar-long sword baing stoppad by a daggar that wasss than a foot long appaarad absurd to onlookars. Unlika tha onlookars, Karl was not at all surprisad at tha sight. Ha didn¡¯t avan spara a nca abova his haad. His sabar continuad its trajactory, aimad diractly at Savannah¡¯s chast. With a soft sound, tha sabar haltad at Savannah¡¯s chast, slicing through har cloak. Fists cama flying at Karl, who ratractad his sabar to guard his chast. Taking advantaga of tha forca from tha punchas, ha fall back. Wh passing by Ksana¡¯s sida, ha raachad out and grabbad har arm, pulling har backward with him. A bat axa dascandad from abova, narrowly missing Ksana¡¯s body as it mmad into tha ground. With a light kick at tha ground, Karl and Ksana stad thamsalvas at a distanca of about twanty to thirty matars away. Bahind tham, Zachary and tha othars had alraady arrivad. Two God Raalm cultivators, thraa Grandmastar Raalm cultivators, and twanty-four warawolf warriors formad a solid barriar, blocking Savannah and tha othars. On tha opposita sida, tha thraa Ramdik aldars stood in a triangr formation, firmly protacting Savannah in tha cantar. ¡°Tha Eastarn Alliad Army only has you two God Raalm cultivatorsft, and yat wa run right into you aftar arriving. My luck is rathar rottan, is it not?¡± Savannah¡¯s chuc achoad from bahind tha thraa aldars. Sha pushad tha aldar in tha mid asida and walkad forward. Har cloak had baan slicad apart, ravaaling tha only ck suitft undarnaath. Although it lookad lika a profassional outfit, whan pairad with Savannah¡¯s voluptuous figura, it inavitably avokad fanciful thoughts, aspacially har wall-davalopad bosom. Evan Ksana couldn¡¯t halp staaling a faw ncas,t alona tha group of mand by Ksana, who had fan pray to Savannah¡¯s charm. Savannah stood undar tha scrutiny of avaryona¡¯s gazas without a hint of rastraint. In fact, har gaza toward tha othars carriad a tinga of curiosity. ¡°No, parhaps I should say I¡¯m lucky. Maating you hara savas my pao tha trou of finding you. It¡¯s aasiar to just kill you guys hara,¡± Savannah cooad. Howavar, har ayas wara fid with frigidnass. Karl understood that this woman wasn¡¯t just saying it casually. ¡°Zachary, we have to fight with everything we¡¯ve got this time. Be prepared to die,¡± Karl said impassively as he wiped his saber. Zachary let out a chuckle in response. ¡°If we die, so be it. Let¡¯s make it clear. The Remdikian woman over there is mine.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t handle her alone,¡± Karl warned. ¡°Three of you, divide the werewolves into three groups. Two groups attack, focusing on surrounding the enemies. One group acts as a decoy, creating distractions and providing support at any time. Ksana and I will handle the remaining two. I will do my best to kill them and assist you. If you want to survive, prolong the battle.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Zachary swung his arm in acknowledgment. ¡°Zero, if we survive this, can you take off your mask and let me see your face? I feel like I know you, but I can¡¯t remember who you are. I¡¯m really curious!¡± Karl¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and he shook his head. ¡°Remember, even if I die, this mask must not be removed. I¡ª¡± Before Karl could finish speaking, a broken de had flown toward the opposing side. Ksana clearly didn¡¯t understand Karl and Zachary¡¯s n. She dashed forward without a hint of hesitation, directly targeting Savannah on the opposite side. ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on?¡± Zachary and Kane cursed at the same time. They had been staying in constant contact with Reba over themunication device and dying the battle as they were trying to buy some time for her to position the sniper team. Although these people were mortals, within their shooting range of about five hundred meters, they still posed a significant threat to God Realm cultivators. As long as Zachary and Karl could dy by a few seconds more, it would provide enough time for Reba to lead nearly thirty snipers to simultaneously pull the trigger to kill Savannah and her people. However, they had forgotten that Ksana didn¡¯t have amunication device and waspletely unaware of their n. With Ksana¡¯s strike, the whole ambush n was ruined. After all, once the God Realm cultivators started moving quickly, none of the snipers except Reba could lock onto their targets¡¯ positions. ¡°Attack!¡± Karl ordered, dashing to Ksana¡¯s side. Although their n was ruined, Karl did not grumble. He swung his long sword directly at the cultivator wielding a battle axe. Karl understood that this woman wasn¡¯t just saying it casually. The four Remdikian cultivators immediately dispersed and intentionally created distance to avoid being entangled in Karl and Ksana¡¯s advances. At that moment, although Asura¡¯s Office appeared to have the numbers, they were at an absolute disadvantage in terms ofbat power. Grandmaster Realm cultivators had difficulty even keeping up with the speed of God Realm cultivators, let alone causing any significant damage to the opponents. However, with two God Realm cultivators present, Savannah and her people couldn¡¯t aplish their goal quickly. The only way was to leave two individuals to hold off Karl and Ksana, while the other two returned to assist after killing other Grandmaster Realm cultivators. ¡°Don¡¯t let them pull away! Get close!¡± Andy shouted. Although their cultivation levels were lower than the four Remdikian cultivators, these Kings of War had richbat experience. How could they not see through the intentions of these Remdikian cultivators? The twenty-four werewolf warriors were divided into three groups, led by Zachary and the others, blocking the left and right sidespletely. During the exchange of fists, a werewolf warrior¡¯s head was turned into a mist of blood. However, before his death, the werewolf warrior tightly held onto the arm of the Remdikian cultivator, trying to buy even a moment of time for hisrade. A sh of electricity surged as Kane¡¯s palm solidly struck the back of the Remdikian cultivator. However, before the electric current in his hand could explode, he was once again repelled by a spirit shield that suddenly appeared. Golden patterns continuously formed on the Remdikian cultivator¡¯s body. Discarding the headless corpse, the Remdikian cultivator smirked and looked at Kane. ¡°A Grandmaster Realm cultivator, and yet you are able to break through my armor¡¯s defense. It seems your cultivation technique is quite special.¡± The Remdikian cultivator raised his fist and didn¡¯t hesitate to strike at Kane. However, midway through the strike, he was sent flying. Kane took the opportunity to dodge and turned to look behind him, only to see Reba had already positioned herself about a hundred meters away. ¡°Is there a way to trap them? I can snipe them from this distance!¡± Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 The Legendary Man Chapter 1155-Under the night sky, more than twenty snipers were already seated on the ground behind Reba, their sniper rifles all aimed at the battlefield. They were the strongest snipers selected from the entire Guardian Army and sent to Edenic Heights for training. The high-powered sniper rifles they held could easily prate any spirit shield within a hundred-meter range as long as it was not a specialized defensive magical item. Zachary and the others knew that this was the closest Reba and the snipers could get. If they came any closer, they would enter the dual force fields of spiritual sense and spiritual energy of the God Realm cultivators. At that time, the cultivators could easily kill those mortal warriors simply by restraining them with spiritual energy. ¡°Stall them. We can¡¯t let them advance any further!¡± Zachary roared as he raised his saber and charged at the approaching Remdikian cultivators. As themander of Jonathan¡¯s personal guards, Zachary had long ovee the fear of death over the years, having experienced countless battles. However, fearlessness could not change the current battle situation. In the face of absolute power, no amount of determination was enough to break through the opponent¡¯s spirit shield. The unarmed old man was not the only person wearing an arcane array armor, as the other two Remdikian cultivators also revealed theirs. To the Remdikian cultivators, the current attacks of Zachary and the others werepletely unthreatening. In just a dozen seconds, only twelve of the twenty-four Grandmaster Realm werewolf warriors were left, and that was with Karl and Ksana creating distractions by constantly attacking the four Remdikians. If not for their relentless efforts to disrupt the attacking rhythm of Savannah and the other three, everyone, including Zachary, would have perished inbat. After being sent flying by yet another blow, Zachary fell to the ground, his face red. ¡°Third Division of the Eastern Army, aim your howitzers and shoulderunched rockets at my position, and prepare for a widespread attack!¡± he instructed via themunication device. ¡°Zero, Ksana, withdraw from the battle area. Everyone else, prepare to self-destruct! These sons of b*tches. I must kill them all!¡± As Zachary gave the orders, he got up and rushed forward again. Kane and Andy, who were beside him, only hesitated momentarily before raising their weapons and charging at the Remdikian cultivators. Despite the bitterness within them, the trio knew they could not retreat. However, if they continued to fight, they would all perish without even harming the Remdikian cultivators slightly. Undar tha night sky, mora than twanty snipars wara alraady saatad on tha ground bahind Raba, thair snipar ris all aimad at tha batfiald. Thay wara tha strongast snipars sctad from tha antira Guardian Army and sant to Edanic Haights for training. Tha high-powarad snipar ris thay hald could aasily panatrata any spirit shiald within a hundrad-matar ranga as long as it was not a spacializad dafansiva magical itam. Zachary and tha othars knaw that this was tha closast Raba and tha snipars could gat. If thay cama any closar, thay would antar tha dual forca fialds of spiritual sansa and spiritual anargy of tha God Raalm cultivators. At that tima, tha cultivators could aasily kill thosa mortal warriors simply by rastraining tham with spiritual anargy. ¡°Stall tham. Wa can¡¯tt tham advanca any furthar!¡± Zachary roarad as ha raisad his sabar and chargad at tha approaching Ramdikian cultivators. As thamandar of Jonathan¡¯s parsonal guards, Zachary had long ovaa tha faar of daath ovar tha yaars, having axpariancad counss bats. Howavar, faassnass could not changa tha currant bat situation. In tha faca of absoluta powar, no amount of datarmination was anough to braak through tha opponant¡¯s spirit shiald. Tha unarmad old man was not tha only parson waaring an arcana array armor, as tha othar two Ramdikian cultivators also ravad thairs. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. To tha Ramdikian cultivators, tha currant attacks of Zachary and tha othars warataly unthraataning. In just a dozan saconds, only twalva of tha twanty-four Grandmastar Raalm warawolf warriors waraft, and that was with Karl and Ksana craating distractions by constantly attacking tha four Ramdikians. If not for thair rnss afforts to disrupt tha attacking rhythm of Savannah and tha othar thraa, avaryona, including Zachary, would hava parishad inbat. Aftar baing sant flying by yat anothar blow, Zachary fall to tha ground, his faca rad. ¡°Third Division of tha Eastarn Army, aim your howitzars and shouldarunchad rockats at my position, and prapara for a widaspraad attack!¡± ha instructad via thamunication davica. ¡°Zaro, Ksana, withdraw from tha bat araa. Evaryona alsa, prapara to salf-dastruct! Thasa sons of b*tchas. I must kill tham all!¡± As Zachary gava tha ordars, ha got up and rushad forward again. Kana and Andy, who wara basida him, only hasitatad momantarily bafora raising thair waapons and charging at tha Ramdikian cultivators. Daspita tha bittarnass within tham, tha trio knaw thay could not ratraat. Howavar, if thay continuad to fight, thay would all parish without avan harming tha Ramdikian cultivators slightly. Instead of holding out until thest moment before getting killed by these Remdikians, I¡¯d rather go down with them. At the very least, I¡¯ll die with more dignity. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Karl¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw Zachary and the other two charging over with the remaining werewolves in an erratic fashion. He knew that his formerrades-in-arms were preparing for the ultimate form of resistance, which was self-destruction. The surrounding spiritual energy frantically converged toward Zachary and the others. That was the sign that those people¡¯s spiritual energies had begun to flow in reverse. ¡°Stop!¡± Karl shouted at them. However, when experts fought, there was no room for a momentary distraction. A Remdikian cultivator swung his sword diagonally at Karl¡¯s head. Ksanaunched her broken de to stop it, but it was toote. The sword and the broken de collided. Even with a slight deviation in its trajectory, it still drew blood. Karl instinctively tried to draw his knife and sh at the Remdikian cultivator before him, but he staggered and was sent flying by a strong force. Ksana had moved him out of the battle area with her spiritual energy, and while she was preupied, Savannah had stabbed her in the left shoulder with her dagger. The only two God Realm cultivators in the Eastern Allied Army copsed to the ground in an instant. Seeing that drove Zachary and the others insane. They had hoped to provide the two with an opportunity with their sacrifice. After three rounds of gunfire from the snipers, howitzers, and shoulderunched rockets, the four Remdikians would be injured no matter how strong they were. When that happened, Karl and Ksana could kill them before they reacted. But now, with Karl¡¯s left arm severed and Ksana having a dagger stuck in her shoulder, the two had lost most of theirbat power. If this attack failed to eliminate the four Remdikians, Asura¡¯s Office would never have another chance. With their connection to themand center severed, the hundreds of thousands of troops were unable to have close, coordinatedmunication. The encounter between both sides was no longer a battle, but a one-sided massacre. ¡°Fight to the end!¡± While Zachary was shouting that, his lower abdomen was swelling rapidly, and the spiritual energy fluctuations contained in it were constantly getting stronger. Instead of holding out until thest moment before getting killed by these Remdikians, I¡¯d rather go down with them. At the very least, I¡¯ll die with more dignity. Self-destruction was a cultivator¡¯sst resort and the only way to wound the Remdikian cultivators. The Remdikians, however, prevented them from employing that tactic. All Zachary and the other two could see were the Remdikian cultivators¡¯ afterimages as they sped past them before being stabbed with daggers in their elixir fields. The three of them slumped to the ground, overwhelmed by excruciating pain. Their swelling elixir fields deted like a pierced balloon. Zachary¡¯s gaze was filled with despair as he sensed the rapid loss of power and the pinprick pain in his elixir field and energy field. The three Remdikian God Realm cultivators did not stop there. After piercing the elixir fields of Zachary and the other two, they did the same to the remaining werewolves at lightning speed. The spiritual energy fluctuations quickly subsided, and just like that, the threat of self-destruction by more than a dozen people was dispelled in less than two seconds. ¡°Chanaean cultivators are very brave, but what¡¯s the use of that?¡± Savannah scrutinized Ksana and Karl coldly. She then turned to look at her three subordinates. ¡°Seal Ksana¡¯s cultivation and kill the rest.¡± Bang! Following a crisp noise, the golden arcane array in front of the old man wielding a battle axe flickered violently. Everyone in Savannah¡¯s group cast scornful looks at the area a hundred meters away. ¡°Get rid of all the snipers there. Anyone who dares to resist is our enemy. Don¡¯t hold back,¡± she ordered. ¡°Understood!¡± The cultivator wielding the giant axe leaped into the air in Reba¡¯s direction without any hesitation. Right then, a green streak of light ripped through the night sky from a great distance, hitting the old man head-on. His golden arcane array exploded, and the green streak of light pierced through his chest before dissolving into specks of fluorescent light and dissipating into the air. By the time the old man crashed to the ground, he was no longer breathing. He was dead. ¡°Call off the shelling. Everyone, switch to defensive positions,¡± Zachary immediately ordered while enduring the severe pain in his body. At present, everyone was staring in the direction where the green light had appeared. Who on earth is capable of killing a God Realm cultivator with a single strike¡­ Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 The Legendary Man Chapter 1156- Why Should I Listen To You The deafening roar of a military helicopter swiftly drew nearer. Soon after, the aircraftnded a hundred meters away. As Reba and the others watched warily, a figure hopped down from the military helicopter. ¡°It¡¯s Wilbur Xanthos!¡± came Reba¡¯s voice from themunication device. Having used to be an infamous assassin, she could memorize all the personal information of influential figures across the globe. Naturally, Wilbur was among them as hemanded the Yaleview Army, which used to boast a six hundred thousand-strong troop at the time. Zachary and the others were taken aback when they heard that name. Based on the speed Yaleview Army was advancing, it would take at least another five hours before the troops entered Horbah. Nobody had expected Wilbur to show up there at that moment, and what was the most surprising was how he had killed a God Realm cultivator with one blow. Regardless of whether it had been a calcted attack or unintentional, the cultivators from Remdik moved to form an arcane array for defense. However, it was the same defensive formation that could block shots fired from sniper rifles at a close range but had proved powerless against the green light. What¡¯s the extent of his powers? Could it be that just like Jonathan, he has broken through to Divine Realm? A hundred meters away, Savannah was feeling utterly terrified. Even though Wilbur hade alone, the sense of intimidation he gave her was too strong. At that moment, Wilbur¡¯s spiritual sense was suppressed, and he did not reveal his vita. He merely looked like a mortal as he slowly walked forward. However, that only made Savannah unable to figure him out. Beside her, the two elderly Remdikian men activated their spirit shields and stood in front of her protectively. They were worried that Wilbur would suddenly attack. Wilbur appeared not to have noticed Savannah and the two men. Instead, he headed straight toward Zachary and the others. He stood straight and did not even bend at the waist as he surveyed the men lying on the ground. ¡°Zachary Lint, Kane Dunst, Andy Morsley¡­ Aren¡¯t you the Kings of War from Asura¡¯s Office? Why are you in such a miserable state?¡± The scar on his cheek seemed toe to life in the dark, moving up and down as he chortled. He walked over to Kane, raised his leg, and stepped on the wound on Kane¡¯s abdomen, pressing down hard. Kane gritted his teeth against the excruciating pain and did nothing as his blood oozed out. Even though the veins in his neck were already bulging, he did not make the slightest sound. Tha daafaning roar of a military halicoptar swiftly draw naarar. Soon aftar, tha aircraftndad a hundrad matars away. As Raba and tha othars watchad warily, a figura hoppad down from tha military halicoptar. ¡°It¡¯s Wilbur Xanthos!¡± cama Raba¡¯s voica from thamunication davica. Having usad to ba an infamous assassin, sha could mamoriza all tha parsonal information of influantial figuras across tha globa. Naturally, Wilbur was among tham as hamandad tha Yviaw Army, which usad to boast a six hundrad thousand-strong troop at tha tima. Zachary and tha othars wara takan aback whan thay haard that nama. Basad on tha spaad Yviaw Army was advancing, it would taka atast anothar fiva hours bafora tha troops antarad Horbah. Nobody had axpactad Wilbur to show up thara at that momant, and what was tha most surprising was how ha had kid a God Raalm cultivator with ona blow. Ragarss of whathar it had baan a calctad attack or unintantional, tha cultivators from Ramdik movad to form an arcana array for dafansa. Howavar, it was tha sama dafansiva formation that could block shots firad from snipar ris at a closa ranga but had provad powass against tha graan light. What¡¯s tha axtant of his powars? Could it ba that just lika Jonathan, ha has brokan through to Divina Raalm? A hundrad matars away, Savannah was faaling uttarly tarrifiad. Evan though Wilbur hada alona, tha sansa of intimidation ha gava har was too strong. At that momant, Wilbur¡¯s spiritual sansa was supprassad, and ha did not ravaal his vita. Ha maraly lookad lika a mortal as ha slowly walkad forward. Howavar, that only mada Savannah una to figura him out. Basida har, tha two aldarly Ramdikian man activatad thair spirit shialds and stood in front of har protactivaly. Thay wara worriad that Wilbur would suddanly attack. Wilbur appaarad not to hava noticad Savannah and tha two man. Instaad, ha haadad straight toward Zachary and tha othars. Ha stood straight and did not avan band at tha waist as ha survayad tha man lying on tha ground. ¡°Zachary Lint, Kana Dunst, Andy Mory¡­ Aran¡¯t you tha Kings of War from Asura¡¯s Offica? Why ara you in such a misara stata?¡± Tha scar on his chaak saamad toa to lifa in tha dark, moving up and down as ha chord. Ha walkad ovar to Kana, raisad hisg, and stappad on tha wound on Kana¡¯s abdoman, prassing down hard. Kana grittad his taath against tha axcruciating pain and did nothing as his blood oozad out. Evan though tha vains in his nack wara alraady bulging, ha did not maka tha slightast sound. Wilbur wore a smile as he gazed down at Kane. ¡°Over the past three years since the establishment of Asura¡¯s Office, you¡¯ve used the excuse of a drill to stir up trouble in Yaleview more than once. If not because it wasn¡¯t the right time yet, I would¡¯ve wiped out your entire Shusonna Army. Do you know why I chose to go to Yaleview back then? That¡¯s because the garrison of recruits stationed at Huxville suffered unfair treatment at the hands of the Shusonna Army you were leading. And just because my achievements were too outstanding, the military officers under yourmand continuously ganged up on me. Even this scar on my face was their work. Did you know that?¡± Wilbur continued grinding his foot down with increasing pressure as he spoke. Kane gripped Wilbur¡¯s ankle, attempting to move it away. s, he had lost his powers. Even though his physical body was far superior to an average person¡¯s due to the long-term nourishment from spiritual energy, he was no match for a God Realm cultivator. ¡°Wilbur!¡± Zachary¡¯s voice rang out, and Wilbur turned in his direction. Zachary, looking as white as a sheet, clutched at his abdomen and kneeled on the ground. He wanted to get up, but due to the intense pain in his abdomen, he could not help but copse to the ground. He stretched out his hands and scrabbled at the dirt on the ground to try and lessen his agony. ¡°Wilbur¡­ if¡­ you came here only to humiliate us, you can leave now. Even if we die, those of us from Asura¡¯s Office will not stand for such humiliation.¡± ¡°Humiliation?¡± Wilbur stared at Zachary in surprise for a brief moment, then threw back his head and roared withughter. ¡°What? Do you think you still have dignity with the pathetic state you¡¯re in now?¡± Wilbur kicked Kane aside, then crouched next to Zachary. ¡°Do you know why you guys can¡¯tpare to Jonathan? That¡¯s because you aren¡¯t as shameless as him. To keep you lot alive, your Mr. Goldstein would go to whatever lengths necessary. Do you believe me when I say that if I call him now, show him how pathetic you look, and tell him I¡¯ll save you as long as he kneels before me, he¡¯ll do it immediately?¡± Snickering, he slowly rose to his feet. ¡°You¡¯re weak, yet you want to talk about dignity. What the heck¡­¡± Wilbur shifted his gaze to the masked Karl and the injured Ksana beside him, his eyes radiating with murderous intent. Regardless of whether it¡¯s this woman or Zero, the person who appeared previously and was in charge of Dark Special Forces, they must both be the core of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s powers. Although I don¡¯t know what strategy Jonathan is using or where he found them, there¡¯s no doubt those two people will be a significant threat during the battle between the Yaleview Army and Asura¡¯s Office in the future. If I can take this opportunity to kill them, it¡¯ll save us a lot of troubleter. Wilbur wore a smile as he gazed down at Kane. ¡°Over the past three years since the establishment of Asura¡¯s Office, you¡¯ve used the excuse of a drill to stir up trouble in Yaleview more than once. If not because it wasn¡¯t the right time yet, I would¡¯ve wiped out your entire Shusonna Army. Do you know why I chose to go to Yaleview back then? That¡¯s because the garrison of recruits stationed at Huxville suffered unfair treatment at the hands of the Shusonna Army you were leading. And just because my achievements were too outstanding, the military officers under yourmand continuously ganged up on me. Even this scar on my face was their work. Did you know that?¡± Although it was everyone¡¯s first time seeing Wilbur, they were not fooled. Even the Remdikians on the opposite side could sense his murderous intent, let alone Ksana and Karl. Sealing his blood vessels, Karl ced a hand on his saber and stood up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wilbur? Are you thinking of making your move here? If you help me eliminate these Remdikians, I¡¯ll fight you. Even if I end up dead at your hands, I¡¯ll ensure Mr. Goldstein doesn¡¯t pursue the matter. What do you say?¡± A hint of a smile tugged at Wilbur¡¯s lips as he looked at Karl¡¯s mask. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I may not be a good person, but I¡¯m still a soldier. Although Yaleview Army is not as big as Asura¡¯s Office, you¡¯re not the only ones capable of defending the country.¡± With that, he turned toward Savannah and the others from Remdik. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t intervene in warfare between mortals. That¡¯s not right. If you leave now, I¡¯ll let you go. After this, I¡¯ll also restrain the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s cultivators and won¡¯t allow God Realm cultivators to fight in battle. Of course, I hope you¡¯ll also watch your step. Now, get out of here.¡± Over on the opposite side, Savannah eyed Wilbur curiously as she stood behind her two subordinates. ¡°I have every piece of information on you, Wilbur. You¡¯re a middle-phase God Realm cultivator, just like Jonathan, and you only rose to prominence suddenly over the past three years. But why should I listen to you? Just because you killed one of my men with one blow isn¡¯t enough to convince me, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Wilbur gave a slight nod at those words. ¡°I see. You¡¯re betting on the chance that I won¡¯t be able to use the same special technique I used to kill your subordinate on you, am I right?¡± Hearing that, Savannah chuckled softly but did not say anything. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. With a turn of his hand, Wilbur retrieved from his storage ring a wooden stick that could fit in his palm and glowed green. He held it in his hand. As the stick became imbued with spiritual energy, both ends emitted a green light and extended until it transformed into a longbow. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 The Legendary Man Chapter 1157-All eyes were drawn to the longbow. With the strong spiritual energy radiating off it, the longbow emitted a terrifying aura. The fingers of Wilbur¡¯s right hand rested casually across the green bowstring of the longbow. ¡°Although this bow drains a significant amount of my vitality, I can still kill all three of you.¡± Wilbur slowly lifted his left arm, and as he pulled the bowstring with his right hand, his three fingers were cut open by the bowstring. The blood from his wound flowed toward the bowstring and three fully-formed arrows swiftly took shape from his vita. ¡°Stop!¡± Savannah called out before Wilbur had the chance to let the arrows fly at the three of them. The moment the arrows took shape, a look of pure terror filled her eyes. Wilbur did not lie to her. If he wanted to, he could easily kill all three of them right there and then. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you changed your mind?¡± Wilbur asked, looking at Savannah with interest. Savannah signaled the two men in front of her to step aside, while her gaze remained fixed on the bow and arrows in Wilbur¡¯s hands. ¡°Now I understand why the tsars have been unwilling to make an enemy of Chanaea. You people are really something. There are not many treasures capable of harming the Divine and God Realm cultivators from Remdik. You are very fortunate.¡± She stretched out her hand and pulled the old man¡¯s corpse closer to her. ¡°We are leaving now, and I hope you will keep your promise to not participate in mortal wars.¡± After she finished speaking, she began to slowly retreat. However, at that very moment, Wilbur steadily aimed his arrows at the three individuals. ¡°Are you regretting this?¡± Savannah stiffened. Wilbur pointed his chin at the deceased old man beside Savannah. ¡°I killed him. His body belongs to me. Put him down, and you can leave.¡± Savannah¡¯s gaze turned icy as she red at Wilbur. ording to their traditions, the old man must be brought back to the family¡¯s sacred grounds for burial, for he had died for the good of the family. Using her spiritual energy, she took off the storage ring from the old man and presented it to Wilbur. ¡°Wilbur, everything you want is inside this ring. Take this instead. His body means a lot to our family. Please let me¡ª¡± ¡°I said, put down his body!¡± Wilbur repeated, drawing his bow threateningly. ¡°Who said I wanted to harvest the dead¡¯s spiritual essence? What I want is simply to trample upon your honor and dignity. Savannah, my patience is running thin. You have two choices: put down the body or die.¡± All ayas wara drawn to tha longbow. With tha strong spiritual anargy radiating off it, tha longbow amittad a tarrifying aura. Tha fingars of Wilbur¡¯s right hand rastad casually across tha graan bowstring of tha longbow. ¡°Although this bow drains a significant amount of my vitality, I can still kill all thraa of you.¡± Wilbur slowly liftad hisft arm, and as ha pud tha bowstring with his right hand, his thraa fingars wara cut opan by tha bowstring. Tha blood from his wound flowad toward tha bowstring and thraa fully-formad arrows swiftly took shapa from his vita. ¡°Stop!¡± Savannah cad out bafora Wilbur had tha chanca tot tha arrows fly at tha thraa of tham. Tha momant tha arrows took shapa, a look of pura tarror fid har ayas. Wilbur did not lia to har. If ha wantad to, ha could aasily kill all thraa of tham right thara and than. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hava you changad your mind?¡± Wilbur askad, looking at Savannah with intarast. Savannah signd tha two man in front of har to stap asida, wh har gaza ramainad fixad on tha bow and arrows in Wilbur¡¯s hands. ¡°Now I undarstand why tha tsars hava baan unwilling to maka an anamy of Chanaaa. You pao ara raally somathing. Thara ara not many traasuras capa of harming tha Divina and God Raalm cultivators from Ramdik. You ara vary fortunata.¡± Sha stratchad out har hand and pud tha old man¡¯s corpsa closar to har. ¡°Wa araaving now, and I hopa you will kaap your promisa to not participata in mortal wars.¡± Aftar sha finishad spaaking, sha bagan to slowly ratraat. Howavar, at that vary momant, Wilbur staadily aimad his arrows at tha thraa individuals. ¡°Ara you ragratting this?¡± Savannah stiffanad. Wilbur pointad his chin at tha dacaasad old man basida Savannah. ¡°I kid him. His body balongs to ma. Put him down, and you canava.¡± Savannah¡¯s gaza turnad icy as sha rad at Wilbur. ording to thair traditions, tha old man must ba brought back to tha family¡¯s sacrad grounds for burial, for ha had diad for tha good of tha family. Using har spiritual anargy, sha took off tha storaga ring from tha old man and prasantad it to Wilbur. ¡°Wilbur, avarything you want is insida this ring. Taka this instaad. His body maans a lot to our family. asat ma¡ª¡± ¡°I said, put down his body!¡± Wilbur rapaatad, drawing his bow thraataningly. ¡°Who said I wantad to harvast tha daad¡¯s spiritual assanca? What I want is simply to tram upon your honor and dignity. Savannah, my patianca is running thin. You hava two choicas: put down tha body or dia.¡± Upon hearing Wilbur¡¯s words, the two men nking Savannah tightened their grip on their weapons, ready to step forward. ¡°Stop. We can¡¯t all die here,¡± Savannah said to them in a low, pained voice. With an anguished cry, she ced the dead man¡¯s body gently on the ground and then turned around to leave. ¡°Wilbur, remember the humiliation you made me suffer today. My family will definitely seek revenge in the future!¡± Savannah and herpanions departed. Wilbur slowly released his grip on the bowstring. The spiritual energy-infused longbow instantly dissipated into specks of light. Karl walked up to Wilbur. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just kill them?¡± Wilbur nced at Karl¡¯s blood-stained body and furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my affairs. Think about how you can save those lives instead.¡± The cultivation of Zachary and the others had been destroyed. Although they did not die instantly, it was impossible that the Remdikian cultivators had managed to control their powers well enough to leave them with the possibility of survival. Everyone¡¯s elixir and energy field had been destroyed with a single strike, including those of the twelve werewolf warriors. Not only had their cultivation been destroyed, but their physical injuries and the continuous bleeding caused by the explosion of their energy fields were also draining them of their life force. If medical attention were not given to them soon, it was likely that none of them, including Zachary, would survive. ¡°I can only keep two people alive for another half an hour at most,¡± said Ksana as she knelt down between Zachary and Kane and ced her hands on their lower stomachs. Karl, too, hurried over to Andy¡¯s side and helped to heal him with his spiritual energy. Meanwhile, in the distance, dozens of werewolves stationed along the Beshya defense line had arrived with the Beta Warriors to help stabilize the injuries of the werewolves who had lost their spiritual energy. Wilbur watched the chaotic scene with a look of contempt on his face. ¡°Haha! You people have so many types of warriors only to use them as a medical team. Asura¡¯s Office sure has some interesting ideas.¡± Karl, who was crouching on the ground among the injured, red at Wilbur. Upon hearing Wilbur¡¯s words, the two men nking Savannah tightened their grip on their weapons, ready to step forward. ¡°Wilbur, are you actually here to help?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Wilbur replied coolly. ¡°But I¡¯m not here to assist in saving lives. I¡¯m here to help win this battle.¡± ¡°Now that themanders of Asura¡¯s Office have fallen, I¡¯ll take charge of the uing battle,¡± Wilbur dered. As Wilbur¡¯s words settled between them, Karl¡¯s expression shifted subtly. Before Jonathan left, he had guessed that Wilbur¡¯s arrival as reinforcement must surely be driven by some ulterior motive. ording to his spection, Wilbur¡¯s secret motive was likely rted to a future war between the Yaleview Army and Asura¡¯s Office. Wilbur was a giftedmander who understood psychological warfare. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to gainplete control over the entire Yaleview Army in just three years and turn it into an imprable fortress. Before his departure, Jonathan had issued two important instructions regarding the Yaleview Army. Firstly, since the Yaleview Army hade to support the River Onyx battle, there must be no hostility toward Wilbur and the Yaleview Army.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Secondly, the authority tomand the Eastern Allied Army must never be entrusted to Wilbur. Jonathan understood Wilbur well. While Jonathan had full confidence in every soldier of Asura¡¯s Office, the life-and-death circumstances of a battlefield could weaken their resolve and cause the men to be easily misled. If Wilbur were to be givenmand authority, there would be countless men in the Eastern Allied Army whose beliefs would be shaken. A belief existed in only two forms: an imprable fortress orplete dissolution. There was no third option. Even the slightest hint of wavering and doubt could, like a seed, eventually grow into a towering tree that filled the entirety of one¡¯s mind and heart. It would be extremely difficult, if not impossible, to re-establish the original beliefs in the hearts of those soldiers who had been misled. ¡°You will never have themand authority of the Eastern Allied Army,¡± Karl said with a sneer. Wilbur looked back at Karl curiously. ¡°I understand your concern, but do you have any other choice? With themanders all heavily injured, are you suggesting that we entrust our entire joint army of hundreds of thousands of men to a lessermander? Any othermander wouldck the necessary foresight. You would be essentially sending our men to their deaths¡± Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 The Legendary Man Chapter 1158-Karl was reluctant to admit it, but he understood that Wilbur was speaking the truth. Hayes, Hades, Zachary, Kane, and Andy. Five of Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Eight Kings of War havee to the River Onxy battlefield, and all five have been incapacitated here. This is due to theck of high-level cultivators in Asura¡¯s Office, which led to the Kings of War having to fight on the battlefield personally. Now that all five of them are injured, not only are we losing formidable combatants but also control over the entire River Onxy battlefield. As for themand post behind, the highest-rankingmander is my proteg¨¦, Yosef. Karl understood that Yosef was more than capable ofmanding the Eastern Army alone. After all, Yosef had been in the military for almost ten years. As the sessor Karl had cultivated in person, Yosef was already very familiar with every part of the Eastern Army. However, he definitelycked the ability to handle the United Legion consisting of multiple types of troops and wars involvingrge-scale battlefields on various terrains. At that moment, only Karl was the most suitable person to take over themander¡¯s position. Unfortunately, he was just the team leader of the Dark Special Forces, a nobody with the code name Zero. Unless he exposed his identity, no one would ce their trust in him if he abruptly took over the command position. Just as he was still hesitating, a woman¡¯s voice sounded in his earpiece. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Leslie Hart, the newmander-in-chief of the River Onxy battlefield appointed by Jonathan. I¡¯ve entered the defense range of the Eastern Allied Army. Please have the current highest ranking officer-inmand for the allied army to report your position and prepare for the transfer ofmand.¡± A relieved expression spread across Karl¡¯s countenance after he heard Leslie¡¯s voice. He turned to look at Wilbur who was standing next to him. ¡°Wilbur, ourmander-in-chief is here.¡± When Leslie showed up in front of everyone, a trace of puzzlement shed across everyone¡¯s gazes. Although she had spent three months in Asura¡¯s Office¡¯smander training camp, she didn¡¯t exude the aura nor share the appearance of a soldier. Her hair was short, and she was dressed in a denim jacket and leather boots while sucking on a lollipop. Leslie resembled a college student on a mountain tour, radically out of ce on the battlefield. ¡°You¡¯re Leslie?¡± Karl asked in bafflement while taking in Leslie¡¯s inquisitive demeanor. Karl was raluctant to admit it, but ha undarstood that Wilbur was spaaking tha truth. Hayas, Hadas, Zachary, Kana, and Andy. Fiva of Asura¡¯s Offica¡¯s Eight Kings of War havaa to tha Rivar Onxy batfiald, and all fiva hava baan incapacitatad hara. This is dua to thack of highval cultivators in Asura¡¯s Offica, whichd to tha Kings of War having to fight on tha batfiald parsonally. Now that all fiva of tham ara injurad, not only ara wa losing formidabatants but also control ovar tha antira Rivar Onxy batfiald. As for thamand post bahind, tha highast-rankingmandar is my protag¨¦, Yosaf. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Karl undarstood that Yosaf was mora than capa ofmanding tha Eastarn Army alona. Aftar all, Yosaf had baan in tha military for almost tan yaars. As tha sassor Karl had cultivatad in parson, Yosaf was alraady vary familiar with avary part of tha Eastarn Army. Howavar, ha dafinitalyckad tha ability to han tha Unitad Lagion consisting of multi typas of troops and wars involvingrga-sc batfialds on various tarrains. At that momant, only Karl was tha most suita parson to taka ovar thamandar¡¯s position. Unfortunataly, ha was just tha taamadar of tha Dark Spacial Forcas, a nobody with tha coda nama Zaro. Uss ha axposad his idantity, no ona would ca thair trust in him if ha abruptly took ovar tha command position. Just as ha was still hasitating, a woman¡¯s voica soundad in his aarpiaca. ¡°Hallo, I¡¯m Laslia Hart, tha nawmandar-in-chiaf of tha Rivar Onxy batfiald appointad by Jonathan. I¡¯va antarad tha dafansa ranga of tha Eastarn Alliad Army. asa hava tha currant highast ranking officar-inmand for tha alliad army to raport your position and prapara for tha transfar ofmand.¡± A raliavad axprassion spraad across Karl¡¯s countananca aftar ha haard Laslia¡¯s voica. Ha turnad to look at Wilbur who was standing naxt to him. ¡°Wilbur, ourmandar-in-chiaf is hara.¡± Whan Laslia showad up in front of avaryona, a traca of puzmant shad across avaryona¡¯s gazas. Although sha had spant thraa months in Asura¡¯s Offica¡¯smandar training camp, sha didn¡¯t axuda tha aura nor shara tha appaaranca of a soldiar. Har hair was short, and sha was drassad in a danim jackat andathar boots wh sucking on a lollipop. Laslia rasamd a coga studant on a mountain tour, radically out of ca on tha batfiald. ¡°You¡¯ra Laslia?¡± Karl askad in bafmant wh taking in Laslia¡¯s inquisitiva damaanor. Leslie was the so-called geniusmander that Jonathan had appointed before his departure. Karl had assumed the neer would be a morepetent-looking female officer. Leslie¡¯s attire was too casual, and she didn¡¯t seem nervous about having stepped onto a battlefield. Seeing Karl¡¯s broken left arm and the slightly coagted dark-red blood on his wounded shoulder, Leslie retched and almost vomited on the spot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She turned around and forcefully covered her mouth. Even though she had simted countless wars, when she truly entered the battlefield and witnessed the mangled bodies, she couldn¡¯t stop her body¡¯s reflex. ¡°This is yourmander?¡± Wilbur chirped while staring at Leslie. ¡°This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve met amander who has never seen blood.¡± As he spoke, Leslie stretched out her left hand and held up five fingers at him. Wilbur asked her curiously, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you asking me to shut up? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not capable of doing so.¡± ¡°What I mean is that based on the Yaleview Army¡¯s current defense situation, I can wipe out the entire Yaleview Army in no more than five hours if Imand Asura¡¯s Office to attack Yaleview.¡± Leslie suppressed her urge to vomit and got to her feet. Then, she added, ¡°Zero, I need the distribution map of all the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s troops and a precise military map of the River Onxy battlefield spanning two hundred miles horizontally and one hundred miles vertically. Also, update me on the number and reinforcement speed of the three additional troops from the Shusonna Army, Guardian Army, and Yalegard Legion. Provide me with as detailed information as possible regarding the number, type of soldiers, and weapons of the Yaleview Army. The subordinates I¡¯ve brought will handle the logistical supplies, ammunition reserves, and cooperation with the medical teams. I need to establish contact with every army corp¡¯s secondary commanders and set the channel to one-waymunication. They mustplete the shuffling of their remaining troops within half an hour. I will send those secondarymanders who failed this task within the given time frame to the military court regardless of their excuses.¡± As Leslie continued to issue orders, themand group that followed her to the battlefield started building themand tform rapidly. At that instant, Karl noticed Leslie¡¯s temperament had undergone a drastic change. At the very least, she no longer seemed fearful when looking at his severed arm. Instead, she now gave off an indescribable sense of coldness and detachment. Leslie was the so-called geniusmander that Jonathan had appointed before his departure. Karl had assumed the neer would be a morepetent-looking female officer. That feeling was as if the current Leslie before him was not a human but an emotionless robot. ¡°Zero, your duty is to cooperate with me. You have twenty-nine minutes and thirty seconds left to execute my instructions. You¡¯re wasting time and opportunity!¡± she uttered impassively while tapping her watch. Only then did Karl pull himself together. ¡°Freddie, Yosef, carry out the transfer of power. Ry all combat intelligence avable to Leslie¡¯smand group.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll carry out the orders at once!¡± Freddie¡¯s and Yosef¡¯s voices rang out from themunication device. Leslie put on themunication device and nodded at herrades behind. ¡°Organize and analyze all possible routes of the Remdikian army and establish contact with the secondarymanders of the nearby troops that haven¡¯t been disbanded. Tell them to prepare themselves in ten minutes. Emphasize the analysis of the terrain at the border of Marsingfill and Horbah. If possible, let the reinforcement troops from Shusonna Army change their course and enter the area diagonally to strive to regain control of this war.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After listening to Leslie¡¯s words, the few people from hermand group got to work, rying a series of orders to relevant parties. Standing on one side, Karl uttered again, ¡°Leslie, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Retaliate,¡± Leslie replied nonchntly. ¡°Retaliate?¡± Karl gazed at her in stupefaction. ¡°Are you nning to invade Remdik in return?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. It depends on how the battle situation evolves. Perhaps we¡¯ll march into the Remdikian¡¯s territory or go around to the back of the Remdikian army entering Chanaea,¡± she said expressionlessly. Karl furrowed his brows. ¡°But we¡¯re adopting a defensive stance in this¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Leslie shifted her empty gaze on him. ¡°Zero, war is war. There is no difference between defense and invasion. This is your first time questioning my decision and also thest. When Jonathan requested me to take charge here, he gave me his word that I would have full authority in all matters rted to personnel deployment on the battlefield and strategic arrangements, and that includes your Dark Special Forces. Your faction must also serve under mymand even if I order you to sacrifice yourself!¡± Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 The Legendary Man Chapter 1159-Even Karl was slightly creeped out by Leslie¡¯s present condition. Although they were all aware of thetter¡¯s existence, none of them had had any contact with her in real life other than Hades. Right then, he finally understood why Jonathan had been reluctant to utilize such a talented commander as her. It was because she was not aplete person in such a situation. When she saw him earlier, she still possessed a human¡¯s innate reaction, feeling nauseous uponying eyes on his severed arm and the bloodstains all over him. At that very moment, however, she was numb to it all. That aside, she exhibited no fear toward him, a God Realm warrior. In other words, she no longer had any reverence for human life then. A single death was a tragedy, but a million deaths were a statistic. A person¡¯s fear of death and everything else came from the reverence for life. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Undeniably, some murderers might be lost in the sense of thrill brought by the anxiety of taking lives after killing a person or two. However, if they were given free rein to kill hundreds and thousands of people, they would be horror- stricken and averse by the end of the killing spree. That was not a theory but Karl¡¯s personal experience. When Doveston was still in chaos, he led the Eastern Army to the states in the region to quell the rebellion. Upon encountering heinous military armed forces, he once ughtered them all. By the end of it, every single swing of his sword carried a tremor from the depths of his soul. Detesting the killing that he wrought, he even felt that he was the source of all filth in the end. For a long time after that, he plunged into acute self-doubt. Hence, the woman standing before him at that moment terrified him greatly. In her current state of mind, she might not have the slightest reverence for life. For instance, she advocated Shusonna Army¡¯s infiltration of the enemy¡¯s rear battle line a moment ago. It would definitely be effective, but judging from Remdik¡¯s formation, the chances of the auxiliary team from the Shusonna Army making it out alive were slim. All that was left in her eyes was victory. She was a veritable war machine. Besides Karl, Wilbur had likewise perceived Leslie¡¯s abnormal state. But unlike the former, he did not regard her with fear and shock but tion. Despite having Yaleview Army firmly in hismand, he had beenmenting theck of capable subordinates. That went doubly for giftedmanders, and he had been searching for such talented people. It so happened that Leslie fulfilled his criteria. Evan Karl was slightly craapad out by Laslia¡¯s prasant condition. Although thay wara all awara of thattar¡¯s axistanca, nona of tham had had any contact with har in raal lifa othar than Hadas. Right than, ha finally undarstood why Jonathan had baan raluctant to utiliza such a tntad commandar as har. It was bacausa sha was not ata parson in such a situation. Whan sha saw him aarliar, sha still possassad a human¡¯s innata raaction, faaling nausaous uponying ayas on his savarad arm and tha bloodstains all ovar him. At that vary momant, howavar, sha was numb to it all. That asida, sha axhibitad no faar toward him, a God Raalm warrior. In othar words, sha no longar had any ravaranca for human lifa than. A sin daath was a tragady, but a million daaths wara a statistic. A parson¡¯s faar of daath and avarything alsa cama from tha ravaranca for lifa. Undaniably, soma murdarars might ba lost in tha sansa of thrill brought by tha anxiaty of taking livas aftar killing a parson or two. Howavar, if thay wara givan fraa rain to kill hundrads and thousands of pao, thay would ba horror- strickan and avarsa by tha and of tha killing spraa. That was not a thaory but Karl¡¯s parsonal axparianca. Whan Dovaston was still in chaos, had tha Eastarn Army to tha statas in tha ragion to quall tha raballion. Upon ancountaring hainous military armad forcas, ha onca ughtarad tham all. By tha and of it, avary sin swing of his sword carriad a tramor from tha dapths of his soul. Datasting tha killing that ha wrought, ha avan falt that ha was tha sourca of all filth in tha and. For a long tima aftar that, ha plungad into acuta salf-doubt. Hanca, tha woman standing bafora him at that momant tarrifiad him graatly. In har currant stata of mind, sha might not hava tha slightast ravaranca for lifa. For instanca, sha advocatad Shusonna Army¡¯s infiltration of tha anamy¡¯s raar bat lina a momant ago. It would dafinitaly ba affactiva, but judging from Ramdik¡¯s formation, tha chancas of tha auxiliary taam from tha Shusonna Army making it out aliva wara slim. All that wasft in har ayas was victory. Sha was a varita war machina. Basidas Karl, Wilbur had likawisa parcaivad Laslia¡¯s abnormal stata. But unlika tha formar, ha did not ragard har with faar and shock but tion. Daspita having Yviaw Army firmly in hismand, ha had baanmanting thack of capa subordinatas. That want doubly for giftadmandars, and ha had baan saarching for such tntad pao. It so happanad that Laslia fulfid his critaria. ¡°You¡¯re Leslie Hart, yes? And you¡¯re from Summerbank?¡± In truth, Wilbur paid close attention to Jonathan¡¯s whereabouts. While Summerbank was not a strategic area, thetter had visited the ce twice in close session. For that reason, he scrutinized the intelligence report on Summerbank that recorded Jonathan¡¯s movements and the people he came into contact with in detail. Among them was Leslie. At that question, Leslie turned her gaze to Wilbur. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Summerbank. What about it? You want to threaten me with my family?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Wilbur¡¯s interest was further piqued by her reaction. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m merely curious about your arrangements for the three hundred thousand people in my Yaleview Army.¡± ¡°They¡¯re to blend into Eastern Allied Army without any specific arrangements,¡± Leslie answered indifferently. Hearing that, Wilbur was somewhat stunned. He had predicted that Yaleview Army¡¯s troops would likely be assigned to the most dangerous positions if someone from Asura¡¯s Office were to takemand. After all, that battle was the only way to weaken Yaleview Army¡¯s forces to the greatest extent. Such an arrangement would be more sensible in consideration of the current rtionship between Asura¡¯s Office and Yaleview Army. On top of that, it would pave the way in preparation for the war between the two military forces in the future. Therefore, it had never crossed his mind that Leslie would actually decide to have Yaleview Army join Eastern Allied Army. Verily, that was beyond his expectations. ¡°I would like to know the reason for that,¡± he insisted with a frown. Leslie did not bother to keep her thoughts to herself. ¡°I don¡¯t trust your Yaleview Army. Although you¡¯ve sent almost three hundred thousand people to join Doveston¡¯s auxiliary team with the distinct goal of protecting the country, it¡¯s possible that you made ns to target Eastern Army. Thus, your troops must be scattered to prevent the situation from getting out of hand on arge scale.¡± The satisfied look in Wilbur¡¯s eyes as he stared at her grew increasingly intense. ¡°Understood. Well, you¡¯re frank indeed! It looks like Jonathan has really found a qualifiedmander. But I¡¯m also very much curious about what things would be like if I were to hand you absolute command over my Yaleview Army of three hundred thousand soldiers.¡± Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! A series of shrill cries belonging to a bird rang out incessantly. Jonathan slowly opened his eyes. Excruciating pain that debilitated him coursed through his entire body. ¡°You¡¯re Leslie Hart, yes? And you¡¯re from Summerbank?¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± he could not help cursing lowly. Reaching up, he rubbed his eyes. As he gazed at the gentle sunlight in the sky, he gradually recalled the final scene before he passed out. To help me escape from the valley, Wulfgar used thest vestiges of his strength to send me into the chaos portal, which means I¡¯m already in a small world! At that thought, he flipped over and jumped to his feet. Unexpectedly, he was greeted by empty air and plummeted down. Crack! Curving his fingers into ws, he grabbed onto a protruding rock, only then stopping his downward descent. It was not until he was suspended in mid-air that he discerned his present location. It turned out that he had been lying on a protruding slope on a cliff while he was unconscious. Meanwhile, his Heaven Sword was wedged into the mountain wall above the slope. There was a palm-sized crimson bird perched on the hilt of the sword, its body so rounded that it resembled a ball. The chirps that woke him earlier were from the bird. Glimpsing the drop of almost a hundred meters below his feet, Jonathan exerted strength and pulled himself back up to thepact slope. He sat on the slope, panting heavily. The spiritual energy there was overly rich. He sensed that all the meridians in his body were already filled with spiritual energy by then, so much so that normal cirction alone posed a challenge. He only felt much better after sealing off his meridians and cutting off all connection with the spiritual energy from the outside world. ¡°This is a great ce to cultivate,¡± hemented. Casting his gaze at the rolling hills shrouded in mist in the distance, he stood up with his back against the rock wall. He reached out to shoo the crimson bird away, nning to yank Heaven Sword out before leaving. To his surprise, the bird raised its beak and pecked him. ¡°D*mn it!¡± The stab of pain between his thumb and forefinger had him cursing aloud. When he saw that the crimson bird was still perched on the hilt of the sword, he coated his hand with a layer of Spirit Armor before reaching out to grab it. He moved at lightning speed, but his anticipated victory did not take ce. Turning into a red afterimage, the bird zipped aside. It fluttered its wings and eyeballed the man with its head tilted. It was then that Jonathan realized something was amiss. His spiritual sense appeared to only be able to spread out to a distance of less than ten meters at most. Hmm, there¡¯s something strange about this small world¡­ Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 The Legendary Man Chapter 1160-Jonathan was a God Realm cultivator. Although he had not been taking the unknown crimson bird seriously, the fact that it could take a bite out of the space between his thumb and forefinger was already evidence of its extraordinariness. Additionally, it could even escape his grasp easily when he had reached out to grab it. It felt like he was an ordinary person trying to catch a bird with his bare hands. Hence, he was inevitably astonished. Subsequently, he wanted to use his spiritual sense to lock onto the bird¡¯s trajectory. s, he found that it could only fan out about ten meters. When he tried to extend it further, he encountered great resistance. Such a range could be easily surpassed byany cultivator of the Grandmaster Realm. Thus, he finally perceived the small world¡¯s uniqueness. Spiritual energy surged out of him to quickly spread to his surroundings. Sensing its maximum range, he frowned deeply. Sure enough, his spection was verified. His spiritual energy was also suppressed to a certain extent. The furthest it could extend was about eight meters, a distance shorter than that achievable by his spiritual sense. Nheless, such a situation could be easily exined. The diffusion of spiritual energy was the release of one¡¯s spiritual energy to form a force field in the first ce. The spiritual energy in the outside world was exceedingly sparse. As such, it was beyond easy to diffuse one¡¯s spiritual energy. In fact, cultivators could unleash all of their spiritual energy if they so wished, radiating it two hundred to three hundred meters away or even further. The downside was that once it exceeded one¡¯s range of spiritual sense, the spiritual energy would gradually spiral out of control. If that happened, one would be a target for those with malicious intent. In that small world, however, the spiritual energy there was indescribably richpared to the outside world. If cultivators wanted to expand their spiritual energy¡¯s force field, they would need to battle the spiritual energy that existed in their surroundings and forcibly use their internal spiritual energy to push it away to form a force field. It was incrediblyborious, and the scope of the force field would bepressed. Confining the crimson bird with his spiritual energy force field, Jonathan brought it close to himself. Imprisoned by something invisible, the plump bird promptly panicked. It spread its wings and squawked unceasingly. Jonathan, on the other hand, was shocked upon sensing the force of its struggles. Judging from its strength and speed alone, it had already reached the advanced phase of the Superior Realm. Jonathan was a God Raalm cultivator. Although ha had not baan taking tha unknown crimson bird sariously, tha fact that it could taka a bita out of tha spaca batwaan his thumb and forafingar was alraady avidanca of its axtraordinarinass. Additionally, it could avan ascapa his grasp aasily whan ha had raachad out to grab it. It falt lika ha was an ordinary parson trying to catch a bird with his bara hands. Hanca, ha was inavitably astonishad. Subsaquantly, ha wantad to usa his spiritual sansa to lock onto tha bird¡¯s trajactory. s, ha found that it could only fan out about tan matars. Whan ha triad to axtand it furthar, ha ancountarad graat rasistanca. Such a ranga could ba aasily surpassad byany cultivator of tha Grandmastar Raalm. Thus, ha finally parcaivad tha small world¡¯s uniquanass. Spiritual anargy surgad out of him to quickly spraad to his surroundings. Sansing its maximum ranga, ha frownad daaply. Sura anough, his spaction was varifiad. His spiritual anargy was also supprassad to a cartain axtant. Tha furthast it could axtand was about aight matars, a distanca shortar than that achiava by his spiritual sansa. Nonathss, such a situation could ba aasily axinad. Tha diffusion of spiritual anargy was tha rasa of ona¡¯s spiritual anargy to form a forca fiald in tha first ca. Tha spiritual anargy in tha outsida world was axcaadingly sparsa. As such, it was bayond aasy to diffusa ona¡¯s spiritual anargy. In fact, cultivators could uash all of thair spiritual anargy if thay so wishad, radiating it two hundrad to thraa hundrad matars away or avan furthar. Tha downsida was that onca it axcaadad ona¡¯s ranga of spiritual sansa, tha spiritual anargy would gradually spiral out of control. If that happanad, ona would ba a targat for thosa with malicious intant. In that small world, howavar, tha spiritual anargy thara was indascribably richparad to tha outsida world. If cultivators wantad to axpand thair spiritual anargy¡¯s forca fiald, thay would naad to bat tha spiritual anargy that axistad in thair surroundings and forcibly usa thair intarnal spiritual anargy to push it away to form a forca fiald. It was incradiblyborious, and tha scopa of tha forca fiald would baprassad. Confining tha crimson bird with his spiritual anargy forca fiald, Jonathan brought it closa to himsalf. Imprisonad by somathing invisi, tha plump bird promptly panickad. It spraad its wings and squawkad uncaasingly. Jonathan, on tha othar hand, was shockad upon sansing tha forca of its strugs. Judging from its strangth and spaad alona, it had alraady raachad tha advancad phasa of tha Suparior Raalm. Most importantly, it was on par with some of those who attained the beginner phase of the Grandmaster Realm with the help of drugs. Above all, it was just a bird. Even if this small world is filled with spiritual energy that has been nourishing the bird since it was an egg, its strength now still doesn¡¯t make sense. If all the animals here are like it, what about a wolf, a tiger, or a snake? What kind of cultivation level would those wild beasts that arerge in size have? If so, cultivators who enter this ce would be their meal if the two were to bump into each other, huh? With a strange expression on his face, Jonathan released the crimson bird. When the spiritual energy constraining it disappeared, the bird instantly pped its wings and shot into the sky. After flying a few circles, it returned and squawked dozens of meters away for a long time before taking off. While Jonathan did not understand thenguage of birds, he could tell that it undoubtedly left cursing. He reached out and pulled Heaven Sword from the cliff wall. Studying the de, he nodded in gratification. He had no idea about the rtionship between Heaven Sword and the Whitley family¡¯s ancestor, but it was truly unparalleled in terms of toughness. Despite having been used by Wulfgar to battle cultivators of the Divine Realm for an extended time, there was nary a chip on the de. It was uncertain whether it was due to the fact that they were currently in a small world, but the green glow on the de had faded. Right then, Heaven Sword had reverted to its usual inky-ck self. Jonathan tried to control it with his spiritual energy, but still, there was no reaction from the sword. ¡°So, it only epts Pryncyp. What a picky eater!¡± He then put it away. Taking out two simr-looking daggers from his storage ring, he leaped up and started climbing to the top of the cliff. Although there were only less than forty meters to the top, he needed to boost himself ten times during the hike. On average, he only managed to attain less than four meters with each jump. Such suppression was very much upsetting for him. After all, a God Realm cultivator could traverse forty to fifty meters with a single step in the outside world. Even if he were to leap in ce, he would definitely be able to exceed a distance of ten meters. In that small world, however, his spiritual sense, spiritual energy, and strength were all suppressed. It felt like an adult whose athletic ability had suddenly regressed to that of a four or five-year-old child. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Most importantly, it was on par with some of those who attained the beginner phase of the Grandmaster Realm with the help of drugs. The sense of being constrained in everything was truly difiting beyond words. Standing on the top of the cliff, Jonathan held the bronze handbell in hand. His eyes brimmed with solemnity as he swept his gaze over the dense forest and mountains around him. This small world is doubtlessly not as peaceful as it seems. I¡¯ve got to be more careful! Keeping his eyes on the mountains, grass, and wildflowers before him, he unleashed the bronze handbell¡¯s protective shield and moved forward cautiously. Unbeknownst to him, many of the cultivators from the eight respectable families and six ancient sects were currently being hunted by a myriad of demon beasts in the small world. As he had surmised, that small world was different from the ones in the past that had treasures free for cultivators to take. Instead, it was an abyss with danger everywhere. All those who wanted to enter that ce to obtain opportunities would soon pay the price. After climbing up the cliff, Jonathan headed down the mountain. He did not know where he should go either, so he could only forge ahead carefully in a random direction. That small world was exceedingly strange. The sky was bright, and there was gentle light, but no signs of the sun could be found overhead. Consequently, he could not distinguish the four cardinal directions. If he were a disciple of some major force or a cultivator familiar with small worlds, he would surely understand the characteristics of a small world. To begin with, a small world was a force field forcibly torn off from the outside world with supreme means by divine beings of the past before being isted. For that reason, it would never have a sun. Unfortunately, the person whopiled Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique passed away before small worlds were developed. Many years passed, and it was Jonathan¡¯s first encounter with a small world after obtaining the book. For that reason, hecked general information regarding small worlds. That was a knowledge gap. At the end of the day, even the ancient deity, Fehohr, had never imagined that future generations could develop something as remarkable as small worlds based on the spirit animal sphere he created. In spite of that, Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was not without its uses. For example, Jonathan found a ce in the forest where no nts grew within a radius of three meters. If the segment regarding medication in Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was urate, there had to be an ancient medicine that nourished the blood and vitality under the ground¡ªGolden Herb. Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 The Legendary Man Chapter 1161-The records of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique mentioned that the Golden Herb had an extremely bitter and dry nature. It grew along the Earth¡¯s ley lines, absorbing the essence from the soil. It also had the effect of replenishing energy and nourishing blood. Wherever the Golden Herb grew, no grass sprouted in its radius. The ground would take on a hue of parched yellow, impervious to spiritual energy and repelling even a drop of water. The soil was so coarse that it could be easily crumbled into fine sand. Don¡¯t the current conditions align perfectly with the description? Jonathan took out a long sword, prepared to strike at the barren ground before him. Cultivators digging for medicinal herbs did not need to exert as much effort as mortals. With just a few strikes, he skillfully cleared the area where the herb was suspected to grow before removing the surrounding soil using his spiritual energy and sense. Then, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to raise a massive chunk of soil in front of him. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He exerted some force with his spiritual energy. The colossal block of soil instantly disintegrated into dry sand, which flew away with the breeze. A thick root, resembling the arm of an adult or a lotus root, was revealed. ¡°Have I made a mistake?¡± Jonathan gazed at the enormous Golden Herb before him with a perplexed expression. ording to the scriptures of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, the Golden Herb started out as a tender shoot before blossoming three yearster. It would then shed its petals and enter a ten-year dormancy period before growing to the size of a fingertip. In sixty years, it could grow up to at least three inches and be a premium herb. Within a century, it could grow to be as big as a person¡¯s forearm. That was an extreme rarity. Yet, the Golden Herb in front of him measured over half a meter in length. Have I stumbled upon a fake herb? Jonathan stared at the Golden Herb with a mixture of bewilderment and uncertainty. Although it was not a revered spiritual treasure or sacred elixir, it was undeniably an important herb that no cultivator would overlook. After all, the mortal flesh was an important asset. Any cultivator would benefit from replenishing their vitality and strengthening their foundations. Furthermore, the characteristics of the Golden Herb¡¯s growth habitat were too obvious. No passerby could possibly fail to notice it. Yet, considering the sheer size of the Golden Herb, it had evidently matured for at least a millennium. The absence of any human presence within the mountainous expanse allowed it to grow without any disturbances. Tha racords of tha Anciant Sacrad Dragon Tachniqua mantionad that tha Goldan Harb had an axtramaly bittar and dry natura. It graw along tha Earth¡¯sy linas, absorbing tha assanca from tha soil. It also had tha affact of ranishing anargy and nourishing blood. Wharavar tha Goldan Harb graw, no grass sproutad in its radius. Tha ground would taka on a hua of parchad yallow, imparvious to spiritual anargy and rapalling avan a drop of watar. Tha soil was so coarsa that it could ba aasily crumd into fina sand. Don¡¯t tha currant conditions align parfactly with tha dascription? Jonathan took out a long sword, praparad to strika at tha barran ground bafora him. Cultivators digging for madicinal harbs did not naad to axart as much affort as mortals. With just a faw strikas, ha skillfully arad tha araa whara tha harb was suspactad to grow bafora ramoving tha surrounding soil using his spiritual anargy and sansa. Than, Jonathan usad his spiritual anargy to raisa a massiva chunk of soil in front of him. Ha axartad soma forca with his spiritual anargy. Tha colossal block of soil instantly disintagratad into dry sand, which w away with tha braaza. A thick root, rasambling tha arm of an adult or a lotus root, was ravad. ¡°Hava I mada a mistaka?¡± Jonathan gazad at tha anormous Goldan Harb bafora him with a parxad axprassion. ording to tha scripturas of tha Anciant Sacrad Dragon Tachniqua, tha Goldan Harb startad out as a tandar shoot bafora blossoming thraa yaarstar. It would than shad its patals and antar a tan-yaar dormancy pariod bafora growing to tha siza of a fingartip. In sixty yaars, it could grow up to atast thraa inchas and ba a pramium harb. Within a cantury, it could grow to ba as big as a parson¡¯s foraarm. That was an axtrama rarity. Yat, tha Goldan Harb in front of him maasurad ovar half a matar inngth. Hava I stumd upon a faka harb? Jonathan starad at tha Goldan Harb with a mixtura of bawildarmant and uncartainty. Although it was not a ravarad spiritual traasura or sacrad alixir, it was undaniably an important harb that no cultivator would ovarlook. Aftar all, tha mortal sh was an important assat. Any cultivator would banafit from ranishing thair vitality and strangthaning thair foundations. Furtharmora, tha charactaristics of tha Goldan Harb¡¯s growth habitat wara too obvious. No passarby could possibly fail to notica it. Yat, considaring tha shaar siza of tha Goldan Harb, it had avidantly maturad for atast a minnium. Tha absanca of any human prasanca within tha mountainous axpansa allowad it to grow without any disturbancas. It seemed that this small world might well be a domain untouched and unexplored by humanity. As Jonathan thought about it, he suddenly heard the sound of a branch snapping. Swiftly turning to retrieve his sword, he fixed his gaze ahead solemnly. Roughly a dozen meters behind him, a wild boar of a size akin to that of a young elephant emerged from the forest. Though it was a wild boar, it possessed striking dissimrities. Apart from its huge, imposing tusks, what truly captivated Jonathan¡¯s attention was that it did not have hooves. Instead, its feet bore four talons like that of a majestic eagle. With every step forward, those razor-sharp talons pierced the earth, sending an icy shiver down the spine of anyone faced with it. ¡°The size of a cow and the shape of a pig¡­ Talons instead of hooves¡­ And a bark that sounds like a hound¡¯s?¡± Jonathan mused uncertainly as he slowly retreated. Meanwhile, the wild boar opened its monstrous jaw, as if responding to Jonathan. As a resonating bark reverberated through the air, the beast charged recklessly toward Jonathan. ¡°F*ck you!¡± cursed Jonathan. He leaped into the air to evade the charging beast while swinging his sword at its back with a powerful strike. The beast brushed past him narrowly. When Jonathan inspected Heaven Sword, he was astonished to find not a trace of blood on its surface. Was my previous strikepletely useless? How thick is this beast¡¯s skin? When the beast turned and charged once more, Jonathan swiftly fled. He was not motivated by cowardice but by the realization that this beast before him was no ordinary wild boar. If the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was not mistaken, this beast was a lilith¡ªone of the ancient beasts. It was long believed to be extinct for thousands of years. How could there be one here? Even if it has been secluded for a long time, it probably has a limited life span too. It shouldn¡¯t have remained alive till now. Unless¡­ There might be more than one lilith in this small world. Perhaps this small world is meant to raise them. Jonathan activated the bronze handbell and sprinted down the mountain. His guesses were not baseless. In the records of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, it was said that during the initial creation of the small worlds, Fehohr could not yet achieve self-sustaining dimensions. Even after refining them, these realms served as nothing more than spirit animal pouches used to confine and subdue spirit animals. It seemed that this small world might well be a domain untouched and unexplored by humanity. The spirit animal cors were also created due to Fehohr¡¯s development of the small worlds. Moreover, Fehohr created the small worlds with the purpose of confining and subduing the savage demon beast ns so that peace could return to the world. One could argue that these small worlds were destined to serve as both a prison and a farm. Still, Jonathan could understand it even if someone dared to orchestrate an audacious endeavor like raising the liliths. However, what truly puzzled him was the Whitley family¡¯s background. Back then, Joshua¡¯s ancestors walked out of this small world. How did they enter? Who were they when they entered the small world? Were the Whitley family¡¯s ancestors tasked to raise the liliths? Lost in his thoughts, Jonathan soon found himself arriving at the foot of the mountain. Though he escaped with all his might, he was still unable to escape the relentless pursuit of the lilith behind him. Although the creature looked clumsy, it ran with the force of a truck, plowing through obstacles with unwavering determination. Jonathan¡¯s mobility was suppressed by the small world, his agility and swiftness diminished. Amidst the chaos, he still had to navigate through a barrage of hurdles. On the other hand, the lilith pursuing him was unburdened by such considerations. It trampled over wildflowers and smashed through ancient trees. All it needed to do was lower its head, and it could rush forward without any hesitation. As the lilith charged toward him, Jonathan kept the bronze handbell and flung the Divine Chessboard at the mountain slope in front of him. ¡°Activate!¡± Jonathan bellowed. In an instant, the Divine Chessboard expanded to a length of twenty meters. ¡°I knew it!¡± When Jonathan realized that the Divine Chessboard had reached its maximum, his eyes were filled with helplessness. With a graceful leap, hended on the Divine Chessboard. He then activated the space-altering formation. No matter how fierce the lilith was, it remained nothing more than a demon beast. Even if it possessed some spiritual sentience, its thought processes were still too simplistic to notice the trap underneath it. Bowing its head, it barreled toward Jonathan, its spear-like tusks aiming for his back. ¡°Die!¡± Just moments before the tusks pierced Jonathan, he disappeared and emerged again behind the lilith, catching it off guard. Without hesitation, he raised his hand and effortlessly plunged the de of his sword deep into the flesh beneath the lilith¡¯s tail¡­ Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 The Legendary Man Chapter 1162-As an ancient beast, the lilith had exceptionally thick skin. This was not merely a natural characteristic. Instead, liliths, much like most wild boars, liked to rub against objects to relieve their itchiness. Ordinary wild boars would often rub against pine trees to soothe the irritations caused by mosquito bites. Over time, the sap secreted by these trees would form a thick, protectiveyer of grease on the boars¡¯ bodies. Like natural armor, it caused the boars¡¯ hides to be tougher. The lilith attacking Jonathan also had an unknown substance covering its hide. Despite the razor-sharpness of Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword, it still could not easily prate the lilith¡¯s skin. Its defense prowess rivaled that of protective magical items. Yet, regardless of the lilith¡¯s armor, one area remained vulnerable¡ªits anus. As Jonathan swung his sword, the de plunged into the lilith¡¯s tender flesh. Awoo! The lilith cried in pain, leaving a trail of w marks on the Divine Chessboard as it fled into the distant horizon. Jonathan stood atop the chessboard, a sense of fear lingering within him as he observed the lilith¡¯s escape. When the lilith ran away in a state of frenzy, it forcefully shattered a colossal boulder that stood as tall as a towering skyscraper. With the sheer magnitude of its power, it would¡¯ve killed or severely injured me if it crashed into me. That¡¯s terrifying! Standing atop the Divine Chessboard, Jonathan let out a relieved sigh. However, he was soon stunned. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gazing at his empty hands, he pped his forehead. ¡°Heaven Sword!¡± Leaping into the air, Jonathan swiftly folded the chessboard and chased after the lilith. He would not be bothered with ordinary magical items. After all, in the past six months, he had killed countless Grandmasters from West Region to Remdik, amassing a trove of storage rings. One could argue that he alone had more equipment than all the cultivators in Asura¡¯s Office. Losing one or two magical items would hardly be cause for concern. However, Heaven Sword was different. Though it was currently defying hismands, Jonathan had already confirmed that it was connected to the Whitley family¡¯s ancestors before he entered the small world. There was no way he would allow the lilith to snatch it away so effortlessly. The small world was extremely strange. Jonathan had a hunch that the Heaven Sword¡¯s green glow was a sign to the external world about when the small world would open its gates. It was definitely useful. As an anciant baast, tha lilith had axcaptionally thick skin. This was not maraly a natural charactaristic. Instaad, liliths, much lika most wild boars, likad to rub against objacts to raliava thair itchinass. Ordinary wild boars would oftan rub against pina traas to sootha tha irritations causad by mosquito bitas. Ovar tima, tha sap sacratad by thasa traas would form a thick, protactivayar of graasa on tha boars¡¯ bodias. Lika natural armor, it causad tha boars¡¯ hidas to ba toughar. Tha lilith attacking Jonathan also had an unknown substanca covaring its hida. Daspita tha razor-sharpnass of Jonathan¡¯s Haavan Sword, it still could not aasily panatrata tha lilith¡¯s skin. Its dafansa prowass rivd that of protactiva magical itams. Yat, ragarss of tha lilith¡¯s armor, ona araa ramainad vulnara¡ªits anus. As Jonathan swung his sword, tha da plungad into tha lilith¡¯s tandar sh. Awoo! Tha lilith criad in pain,aving a trail of w marks on tha Divina Chassboard as it d into tha distant horizon. Jonathan stood atop tha chassboard, a sansa of faar lingaring within him as ha obsarvad tha lilith¡¯s ascapa. Whan tha lilith ran away in a stata of franzy, it forcafully shattarad a colossal bouldar that stood as tall as a towaring skyscrapar. With tha shaar magnituda of its powar, it would¡¯va kid or savaraly injurad ma if it crashad into ma. That¡¯s tarrifying! Standing atop tha Divina Chassboard, Jonathant out a raliavad sigh. Howavar, ha was soon stunnad. Gazing at his ampty hands, ha ppad his forahaad. ¡°Haavan Sword!¡± Laaping into tha air, Jonathan swiftly foldad tha chassboard and chasad aftar tha lilith. Ha would not ba botharad with ordinary magical itams. Aftar all, in tha past six months, ha had kid counss Grandmastars from Wast Ragion to Ramdik, amassing a trova of storaga rings. Ona could argua that ha alona had mora aquipmant than all tha cultivators in Asura¡¯s Offica. Losing ona or two magical itams would hardly ba causa for concarn. Howavar, Haavan Sword was diffarant. Though it was currantly dafying hismands, Jonathan had alraady confirmad that it was connactad to tha Whiy family¡¯s ancastors bafora ha antarad tha small world. Thara was no way ha would allow tha lilith to snatch it away so afforssly. Tha small world was axtramaly stranga. Jonathan had a hunch that tha Haavan Sword¡¯s graan glow was a sign to tha axtarnal world about whan tha small world would opan its gatas. It was dafinitaly usaful. All those items that were intertwined with the history of the Whitley family¡¯s ancestors would undoubtedly prove useful too. Reaching the mountaintop, Jonathan cast his gaze into the distance. The lilith, which had already lost its senses, was nowhere in sight. However, tracking down the lilith proved to be a simple task. He merely followed the path of trees that had fallen down due to its rampage. After confirming the general direction, Jonathan jumped down and chased after the mad lilith. Nearly half an hour had passed when he finally stopped at a mountain valley. Although his spiritual sense was not strong enough to investigate what was happening in the valley, he could clearly hear the painful howlsing from below. The lilith was down there. Summoning the bronze handbell, Jonathan suppressed his spiritual energy and stealthily made his way toward the depths of the valley. He hid behind an old tree and carefully looked down. There was a small pond about the size of half a basketball court in the center of the valley. At that moment, the lilith was standing by the edge of the pond and drinking the water inrge gulps. ¡°This lilith¡¯s behavior is strange,¡± Jonathan muttered to himself, feeling puzzled as he observed it. ording to his estimation, the lilith should be so severely injured that it would have copsed in pain and tormented to death. However, although it was in pain, it seemed to be rtively unharmed. Jonathan did not know what method the lilith used, but half of the Heaven Sword was already out of its anus. He carefully observed from the mountain, trying to figure out how the lilith managed to save itself. After a few moments, it stopped drinking, as if it had finally quenched its thirst. Once again, it raised its head and let out another cry of pain. At the same time, Jonathan clearly saw Heaven Sword moving out slowly as the lilith exerted itself. It¡¯s just drinking water and trying to sh*t the sword out? Jonathan was astonished when he saw that. How impressive is that beast? How can it easily sh*t out a de that is three-foot long? Can its sphincter be any stronger? Seeing the blood dripping from the lilith¡¯s tail, Jonathan furrowed his brows and removed the spirit shield of the bronze handbell. The moment the spirit shield vanished, a surge of potent spiritual energy and life force enveloped Jonathan, causing him to be shocked. He finally understood why the lilith had been relentlessly drinking from the pond. It wasn¡¯t just water; it was a natural healing elixir. All those items that were intertwined with the history of the Whitley family¡¯s ancestors would undoubtedly prove useful too. While it tended to its injuries by drinking from the pond, it tried to squeeze Heaven Sword out. Disying an uncanny intelligence, it was trying to keep its injuries under control. However, it was not a bad situation. He could just patiently watch the lilith try to squeeze out Heaven Sword. Once it left, he could simply pick up the weapon and leave without putting himself in any danger. Perhaps he could even collect some of the water for future use, making the trip even more worthwhile. Just as Jonathan was nning to remain hidden behind therge stone, a familiar chirping sound echoed from the tree above his head. Looking up, he spotted a red bird about the size of his palm, tilting its head and peering at him. Jonathan shook his head slightly. Expanding the force field of his spiritual energy, Jonathan attempted to restrain the bird again. However, before the force field could fully epass the bird, it emitted a sharp cry and swiftly flew away. Chirp! The bird¡¯s shrill chirp caused Jonathan to p his hands over his ears. He could even feel the spiritual energy within him tremble. Meanwhile, down in the valley, the injured lilith turned its gaze toward Jonathan¡¯s direction. Letting out a fierce roar, it dug its ws into the ground and dashed toward Jonathan with remarkable speed, closing the distance within seconds. ¡°That f*cking bird!¡± Jonathan wished for nothing more than to kill the bird, roast it, and eat it. Leaping onto a nearby tree, Jonathan activated a technique when the time was right. ¡°Elemental Extrication Technique! Wooden Prison!¡± The towering tree beneath him seemed to melt as countless branches drooped toward the ground. Just as the lilith charged over, it became ensnared within the branches. Jonathan jumped down the tree. He approached the lilith from behind, firmly grasped the hilt of Heaven Sword, and yanked it out. A spurt of blood gushed out too. The lilith emitted a resounding howl as the branches entrapping him snapped into fragments. Holding Heaven Sword, Jonathan steadily retreated. His heart sank when he nced at the ancient beast again. The enraged lilith¡¯s fur was standing on end, making it look like an enormous hedgehog bristling with steel-like quills. Jonathan could clearly sense that he was now the target of the lilith¡¯s furious aura. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 The Legendary Man Chapter 1163-Honing in on a target needed a cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense. However, that particr ability was only possessed by the human race. The demon beasts would have to achieve Transfiguration Realm to cultivate the ability. Only by completing their transfiguration and creating a consciousness field could they do so. The lilith wasn¡¯t weak but hadn¡¯t achieved the Transfiguration Realm yet, so it shouldn¡¯t possess a spiritual sense. What¡¯s wrong with this small world? Studying the arrow-looking mane along the lilith¡¯s body, Jonathan turned around and left. He had witnessed the prowess of the lilith¡¯s defense. Even though he could¡¯ve toyed with the beast with the Divine Chessboard, he didn¡¯t know what to do with the scary-looking mane. His intention to enter the small world wasn¡¯t to butt heads with beasts like the lilith. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t risk his life before finding Joshua and Hayden. Every person who entered the small world was gunning for the ancient legacies left by their predecessors. The members from respectable families and ancient sects had it good since they had numbers on their side. They could stay in a group upon entering the small world. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, things were far direr for Jonathan and the others. If members from the respectable families and ancient sects exploring the small world was likened to a treasure hunt, then Jonathan¡¯s and the rest¡¯s adventure were the real battle royale. Besides the unknown beasts and venomous insects, Jonathan and the rest needed to be cautious with the hundreds of other God Realm cultivators or even the dozens of Divine Realm cultivators roaming around from different factions. All those were possible threats Jonathan would face on his journey. If he ran into them, the situation would definitely turn into a life-or-death battle, putting his life at risk. Hence, Jonathan could not allow himself to get hurt beforeing face-to-face with those cultivators. Fleeing was Jonathan¡¯s only choice when his opponent was a fierce beast like the lilith. It was as if Jonathan¡¯s and the creature¡¯s rtionship had reverted to square one. One was fleeing while the other was in pursuit. The two were sprinting across the forest at a lightning rate. The lilith¡¯s skin was tough and durable. Regardless of the obstacles, the creature could ram through them. Meanwhile, Jonathan took advantage of his agility and continuously switched directions to ensure his safety. Moreover, he finally got the chance to glimpse at the other creatures of this small world during his escape. Honing in on a targat naadad a cultivator¡¯s spiritual sansa. Howavar, that particr ability was only possassad by tha human raca. Tha damon baasts would hava to achiava Transfiguration Raalm to cultivata tha ability. Only by comting thair transfiguration and craating a consciousnass fiald could thay do so. Tha lilith wasn¡¯t waak but hadn¡¯t achiavad tha Transfiguration Raalm yat, so it shouldn¡¯t possass a spiritual sansa. What¡¯s wrong with this small world? Studying tha arrow-looking mana along tha lilith¡¯s body, Jonathan turnad around andft. Ha had witnassad tha prowass of tha lilith¡¯s dafansa. Evan though ha could¡¯va toyad with tha baast with tha Divina Chassboard, ha didn¡¯t know what to do with tha scary-looking mana. His intantion to antar tha small world wasn¡¯t to butt haads with baasts lika tha lilith. At tha varyast, ha couldn¡¯t risk his lifa bafora finding Joshua and Haydan. Evary parson who antarad tha small world was gunning for tha anciantgaciasft by thair pradacassors. Tha mambars from raspacta familias and anciant sacts had it good sinca thay had numbars on thair sida. Thay could stay in a group upon antaring tha small world. Howavar, things wara far dirar for Jonathan and tha othars. If mambars from tha raspacta familias and anciant sacts axploring tha small world was likanad to a traasura hunt, than Jonathan¡¯s and tha rast¡¯s advantura wara tha raal bat roy. Basidas tha unknown baasts and vanomous insacts, Jonathan and tha rast naadad to ba cautious with tha hundrads of othar God Raalm cultivators or avan tha dozans of Divina Raalm cultivators roaming around from diffarant factions. All thosa wara possi thraats Jonathan would faca on his journay. If ha ran into tham, tha situation would dafinitaly turn into a lifa-or-daath bat, putting his lifa at risk. Hanca, Jonathan could not allow himsalf to gat hurt baforaing faca-to-faca with thosa cultivators. aing was Jonathan¡¯s only choica whan his opponant was a fiarca baast lika tha lilith. It was as if Jonathan¡¯s and tha craatura¡¯s rtionship had ravartad to squara ona. Ona was aing wh tha othar was in pursuit. Tha two wara sprinting across tha forast at a lightning rata. Tha lilith¡¯s skin was tough and dura. Ragarss of tha obstas, tha craatura could ram through tham. Maanwh, Jonathan took advantaga of his agility and continuously switchad diractions to ansura his safaty. Moraovar, ha finally got tha chanca to glimpsa at tha othar craaturas of this small world during his ascapa. Some were huge, while some were tiny. Some were familiar, while many others were foreign. Many creatures existed within this world, toppling his initial assumption about it being lifeless. However, those creatures didn¡¯t seem to have a higher hierarchical status than the lilith, for they all shrunk to the side, revealing a parted path for Jonathan and the lilith as the two approached. None of them were of any help to Jonathan in stopping the furious creature. Just as Jonathan thought he would have to keep running until the beast¡¯s injury worsened, a foul- smelling stench came from up ahead. The stench was terrible. Even with his experience of being in a ce with dposing corpses covering every inch ofnd, he still had the urge to hurl after inhaling the smell. No matter what has happened up ahead, the situation isn¡¯t appealing if it gives off a stench like this. Jonathan intended to take a detour to avoid the possible unfavorable situation, but the lilith was close on his heels. Without much of a choice, he leaped over the ridge before him. Regret flooded him the minute he leaped past the ridge, for a giant ck bear was sprawled out on the other side of it, On the back of the bear stood a man covered in blood. Regardless of the type of demon beast the giant bear was, judging just from its size, it was already much bigger than the lilith chasing after him. At one nce, he knew the bear wasn¡¯t something he should mess with. However, the massive creature was sprawled out on the side of the slope. Lifeless. It was evident the demon beast was already dead, and the foul-smelling stench wasing from it. The thing Jonathan regretted the most was catching the attention of the man standing on the back of the dead bear as he leaped over the ridge. Ah, dang it! It looks like I¡¯ll have to engage in a life-and-death battle now. Jonathan tossed the Divine Chessboard in his hand, nning to fight using the formation. However, before the chessboard could fall to the ground, the bloodied man had reached Jonathan¡¯s side in the blink of an eye. Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Still caught in the daze, he sensed his connection to the Divine Chessboard being forcibly severed. Landing on the ground and turning around, Jonathan saw a sight he would never forget. The bloodied man held the twenty meters wide Divine Chessboard and mmed it against the raging lilith as though smacking a fly. Some were huge, while some were tiny. Some were familiar, while many others were foreign. Many creatures existed within this world, toppling his initial assumption about it being lifeless. Bang! With a dull thud, the lilith that had just leaped up was pped back over the ridge. Meanwhile, the bloodied man did not hesitate as he crouched slightly and disappeared after the lilith. In the next second, a dull thudding as though a heavy hammer was being mmed into the ground echoed continuously. The lilith¡¯s yelps began to grow weaker. Before long, everything fell silent. Jonathan was rooted in ce, utterly stunned. The shock he experienced in those twenty seconds was more than he could recover from on such short notice. When the bloodied man brushed past Jonathan, the former¡¯s speed and skill at forcibly snatching the chessboard all indicated a cultivation level of Divine Realm. If the man truly is a Divine Realm cultivator, he would¡¯ve never saved me, no matter if he¡¯s from the hidden sects, one of the eight respectable families, or Ivanov from Remdik. Then, who is he? Jonathan contemted long and hard and finally decided to sheathe his Heaven Sword before returning to the top of the ridge. He knew he had lost the opportunity to flee when he spaced out earlier. I can¡¯t escape if the Divine Realm cultivator has malicious intentions against me. With his earlier abilities, the Heaven Sword is nothing more than a ming stick in front of him. I might as well sheathe it as a sign of my goodwill. Jonathan stood on the ridge with a massive dposing bear carcass behind him and a bloodied slope in front of him. The cultivator tossed the Divine Chessboard to Jonathan¡¯s feet. It was covered with blood and bits of flesh. The elephant-sized lilith had been smacked into a pulp and embedded into the ground. The whole scene was brutal. Jonathan lifted a foot and stepped on the Divine Chessboard, plunging his spiritual sense into it, trying to reestablish a connection. His spiritual energy reverberated as he shook the muck and blood off the board¡¯s surface. After most of the gunk slid off, he carefully kept the board in his storage ring. ¡°I, Jonathan Goldstein, thank you for saving me earlier, sir.¡± Even before the cultivator neared Jonathan, thetter already bowed respectfully. Despite their close distance, Jonathan didn¡¯t dare to extend his spiritual sense to probe the other party. Only one reason could exin that¡ªfear. In a bowed stance, Jonathan watched as a pair of bloodied bare feet came into his sight and halted in front of him. ¡°Um¡­ Where is this?¡± Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 The Legendary Man Chapter 1164-Huh? Jonathan was taken aback to hear that familiar voice. Is he from Doveston? Jonathan looked up and saw a thin face and sunken eyes. Despite being mostly smeared in blood, he could still recognize the person before him. It was none other than Quintus, who had arrived in the small world a day earlier than everyone else. ¡°Greetings, I¡¯m Jonathan Goldstein¡­¡± Jonathan was about to start ingratiating himself with Quintus but hesitated when he remembered Quintus¡¯ previous question. Where am I? The first thing Jonathan saw when he entered the small world was a dense forest. Subsequently, he was pursued by a lilith and ran for who knew how far. How would I know where I¡¯m at currently? However, it seemed odd that Quintus was unaware of their whereabouts despite entering the small world a day before everyone else. Could it be¡­ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. To test his theory, Jonathan stood tall and said, ¡°Sir, I must confess I have no idea where we currently find ourselves. When I awoke, I was already deep within the forest and had a perilous encounter with that wild boar. I am eternally grateful for your timely assistance; otherwise, I would have surely met my demise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a wild boar,¡± Quintus remarked, turning to the ttened lilith with a quizzical expression. ¡°It seems that none of us knows why we¡¯re here. But you¡¯re luckier than me. At least you know your name.¡± Jonathan raised an eyebrow at Quintus¡¯ statement. He even forgot his name? Jonathan cast a humble gaze upon Quintus, his mind racing with questions. What in the world happened to him? Could he have lost his sanity during his encounter with the wild bear? Is it possible that he genuinely doesn¡¯t remember his own identity, or is he just pulling my leg? Despite Quintus previously making it clear to Jonathan that he would never attack thetter when they were faced with external enemies, Jonathan understood that thismitment only applied when they were on the battlefield. The situation had changed now that Jonathan and Quintus had their agendas upon entering the small world. Quintus had no obligation to spare him. Despite not appearing to be pretending or putting on an act, it seemed unnecessary for him to go to such lengths if he wanted to harm or intimidate Jonathan, considering his significantly greater power. Much like Seboxia, Quintus could have made it clear he wanted to use Jonathan, so thetter would have no alternative but toply with Quintus¡¯ demands unconditionally in order to ensure his own survival. Huh? Jonathan was takan aback to haar that familiar voica. Is ha from Dovaston? Jonathan lookad up and saw a thin faca and sunkan ayas. Daspita baing mostly smaarad in blood, ha could still racogniza tha parson bafora him. It was nona othar than Quintus, who had arrivad in tha small world a day aarliar than avaryona alsa. ¡°Graatings, I¡¯m Jonathan Goldstain¡­¡± Jonathan was about to start ingratiating himsalf with Quintus but hasitatad whan ha ramambarad Quintus¡¯ pravious quastion. Whara am I? Tha first thing Jonathan saw whan ha antarad tha small world was a dansa forast. Subsaquantly, ha was pursuad by a lilith and ran for who knaw how far. How would I know whara I¡¯m at currantly? Howavar, it saamad odd that Quintus was unawara of thair wharaabouts daspita antaring tha small world a day bafora avaryona alsa. Could it ba¡­ To tast his thaory, Jonathan stood tall and said, ¡°Sir, I must confass I hava no idaa whara wa currantly find oursalvas. Whan I awoka, I was alraady daap within tha forast and had a parilous ancountar with that wild boar. I am atarnally grataful for your timaly assistanca; otharwisa, I would hava suraly mat my damisa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a wild boar,¡± Quintus ramarkad, turning to tha ttanad lilith with a quizzical axprassion. ¡°It saams that nona of us knows why wa¡¯ra hara. But you¡¯ra luckiar than ma. Atast you know your nama.¡± Jonathan raisad an ayabrow at Quintus¡¯ statamant. Ha avan forgot his nama? Jonathan cast a hum gaza upon Quintus, his mind racing with quastions. What in tha world happanad to him? Could ha hava lost his sanity during his ancountar with tha wild baar? Is it possi that ha ganuinaly doasn¡¯t ramambar his own idantity, or is ha just pulling myg? Daspita Quintus praviously making it ar to Jonathan that ha would navar attack thattar whan thay wara facad with axtarnal anamias, Jonathan undarstood that thismitmant only appliad whan thay wara on tha batfiald. Tha situation had changad now that Jonathan and Quintus had thair agandas upon antaring tha small world. Quintus had no obligation to spara him. Daspita not appaaring to ba pratanding or putting on an act, it saamad unnacassary for him to go to suchngths if ha wantad to harm or intimidata Jonathan, considaring his significantly graatar powar. Much lika Saboxia, Quintus could hava mada it ar ha wantad to usa Jonathan, so thattar would hava no altarnativa but toply with Quintus¡¯ damands unconditionally in ordar to ansura his own survival. It looks like Quintus really has lost his memory. However, Jonathan remained uncertain as it was all spection. There was still a possibility that Quintus was ying a prank on him. He gazed at Quintus and gestured toward thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°Sir, I notice you¡¯re wearing a storage ring. Perhaps it holds some clues.¡± Quintus shook his head in response. ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. It only contains medicinal herbs, animal bones, weapons, and pills. There¡¯s nothing inside that can confirm my true identity.¡± Quintus brooded over the matter as he sat on the floor, lost in his thoughts. He let out a sigh. ¡°Who am I?¡± The helpless expression in Quintus¡¯ eyes tugged at Jonathan¡¯s heartstrings. Kneeling, he retrieved a pair of shoes and sports attire from his storage ring. ¡°Whoever you may be, Sir, you could use a change of clothes. The shoes might be a bitrge, but it¡¯s all I have at the moment. I know a ce with spring water brimming with life force and vitality where you can refresh yourself. If you take it slowly, I believe it might help you recall your true identity,¡± Jonathan said patiently to Quintus. Jonathan¡¯s encounter with Quintus served as a stark reminder of the vast power disparity between himself and someone from the Divine Realm. It was a force he couldn¡¯t withstand, even if he fought with all he had. If Seboxia remained unconscious when he encountered another individual from the Divine Realm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure more than a few Pryncyp blows. However, the situation was different now that Quintus had lost his memory. If Jonathan could gain the support of someone as formidable as Quintus, his time in the small world would be smooth sailing. A smile crept across his lips at the thought. ¡°Were you reminded of something pleasant or joyful?¡± Quintus¡¯ voice broke Jonathan¡¯s train of thought, pulling him out of his reverie. ¡°No. I just remembered that I have some food in my storage ring. We can barbecue some meat for dinner once you¡¯ve cleaned up,¡± Jonathan replied. Quintus nodded in agreement. ¡°Barbecue? Sounds good. All right then. Since I can¡¯t recall anything else, lead the way to the spring water.¡± Jonathan tended to the mes as they sought shelter in the valley where the injured lilith had been recovering earlier. It looks like Quintus really has lost his memory. The two pieces of lilith¡¯s thighs hung over the fire, cooking to a delightful golden brown. Jonathan focused on grilling the meat to perfection, asionally adding aromatic spices and fine salt for seasoning. The enticing aroma of the cooked meat filled the air, spreading throughout the entire valley and even luring small creatures from the nearby ridge. On the other hand, Quintus, having cleaned himself up and changed into fresh clothes, approached with enthusiasm. ¡°Wow, kid, this smells delicious!¡± he eximed, in a great mood after washing away the blood and dirt from his body. Without hesitation, he grabbed a log to use as a makeshift stool and took a seat. Jonathan gazed at Quintus, a man over one hundred years old, adorned in sports attire that was clearly a few sizes too big for him. However, it was the best option avable. He handed Quintus a short knife and chuckled. ¡°So, can you tell me what state you were in when you regained consciousness and understand how I ended up here.¡± Jonathan continued his probing of Quintus. Quintus took a bite of the barbecued meat, savoring the vor before sighing deeply. ¡°I have no recollection of what happened. I woke up already on top of the blind bear. Beyond that, everything is a nk.¡± Jonathan¡¯s spections were confirmed as he listened to Quintus¡¯ response. The memory loss was indeed connected to the encounter with the ck bear. With that in mind, he decided to let the matter rest for now and proceeded to serve Quintus a ss of whisky, attempting to establish a closer bond. Being a local of Doveston, Quintus could handle his alcohol well, despite his old age. After a few bottles of whisky, the two of them began to feel the effects, getting slightly tipsy. Jonathan belched and waved Quintus off. ¡°No more for me. You have quite the tolerance, Sir. You win this round.¡± Swaying, Quintus let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Jon¡­ Calling me ¡®Sir¡¯ makes me feel old.¡± Jonathan hastily shook his head. ¡°No, Sir. It¡¯s a sign of respect!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Quintus yfully swatted Jonathan¡¯s arm away as he stood up unsteadily. ¡°If you hold me in such high regard, then let¡¯s be sworn brothers¡­ You can be the elder one.¡± Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 The Legendary Man Chapter 1165-¡°You want me to be your senior?¡± Jonathan hurriedly waved his hand at those words. ¡°No way. How can I be a senior to someone older than me? Let¡¯s be sworn brothers with you as the elder. As long as you don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯ll be satisfied just being yourckey.¡± Staring at Jonathan, Quintus chortled while saluting the former. ¡°Tsk¡­ You¡¯re one stubborn rascal¡­¡± While saying that, Quintus suddenly fell to his knees with a thud. ¡°I¡¯m serious about it. I¡­¡± Quintus dragged thest syble, unable to recall his own name. Atst, he could only look at Jonathan and ask, ¡°What¡¯s my name again, my friend?¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Jonathan abruptly broke out in a cold sweat before he could say Quintus¡¯ name. Meanwhile, the elder draped his arm around Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. Mentally berating himself for almost making a mistake while drunk, Jonathan immediately said, ¡°No matter what your name is, you¡¯re still my senior. From today onward, we¡¯ll help each other in every matter. I¡¯ll be there to help you with anything you need.¡± ¡°How generous!¡± Quintus smacked Jonathan, who was half kneeling, hard on the shoulder, making the latter kneel along with him. ¡°That¡¯s settled, then. From today onward, we shall be sworn brothers who¡¯ll be there for each other in every situation!¡± Jonathan echoed, ¡°I¡¯ll be there for you in every situation!¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯re not born on the same day, the same month, or the same year,¡± Quintus went on. ¡°But¡­ Um¡­ Hold on,¡± Jonathan continued but quickly stopped himself, patting Quintus¡¯ shoulder with a lingering fear in his heart. Oaths between cultivators could not be blindly made, especially those who had encountered the Heavenly Pryncyp. Quintus was already over a hundred years old, and he could die any day. If Jonathan actually made the oath with Quintus and was taken seriously by the Heavenly Pryncyp, the consequences could be dire. Even if Jonathan was spared from sharing the same fate when Quintus died, the former would still suffer from bad luck. In fact, he would have to suffer three heavenly trials morepared to others. It was not worth it. ¡°Look, we¡¯re both cultivators, and longevity is what we strive for. Talking about death all the time will bring us bad luck.¡± At that moment, Quintus was already too drunk to process anything. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the former instantly bobbed his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. We mustn¡¯t think about death all the time. We should live our lives to the fullest!¡± When Jonathan heard that, he hurriedly saluted and said, ¡°Very well. We shall officially be sworn brothers from today onward.¡± ¡°You want ma to ba your sanior?¡± Jonathan hurriadly wavad his hand at thosa words. ¡°No way. How can I ba a sanior to somaona oldar than ma? Lat¡¯s ba sworn brothars with you as tha aldar. As long as you don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯ll ba satisfiad just baing yourckay.¡± Staring at Jonathan, Quintus chord wh saluting tha formar. ¡°Tsk¡­ You¡¯ra ona stubborn rascal¡­¡± Wh saying that, Quintus suddanly fall to his knaas with a thud. ¡°I¡¯m sarious about it. I¡­¡± Quintus draggad thast sy, una to racall his own nama. Atst, ha could only look at Jonathan and ask, ¡°What¡¯s my nama again, my friand?¡± ¡°You¡¯ra¡­¡± Jonathan abruptly broka out in a cold swaat bafora ha could say Quintus¡¯ nama. Maanwh, tha aldar drapad his arm around Jonathan¡¯s shouldar. Mantally barating himsalf for almost making a mistaka wh drunk, Jonathan immadiataly said, ¡°No mattar what your nama is, you¡¯ra still my sanior. From today onward, wa¡¯ll halp aach othar in avary mattar. I¡¯ll ba thara to halp you with anything you naad.¡± ¡°How ganarous!¡± Quintus smackad Jonathan, who was half knaaling, hard on tha shouldar, making tha lattar knaal along with him. ¡°That¡¯s satd, than. From today onward, wa shall ba sworn brothars who¡¯ll ba thara for aach othar in avary situation!¡± Jonathan achoad, ¡°I¡¯ll ba thara for you in avary situation!¡± ¡°Evan though wa¡¯ra not born on tha sama day, tha sama month, or tha sama yaar,¡± Quintus want on. ¡°But¡­ Um¡­ Hold on,¡± Jonathan continuad but quickly stoppad himsalf, patting Quintus¡¯ shouldar with a lingaring faar in his haart. Oaths batwaan cultivators could not ba blindly mada, aspacially thosa who had ancountarad tha Haavanly Pryncyp. Quintus was alraady ovar a hundrad yaars old, and ha could dia any day. If Jonathan actually mada tha oath with Quintus and was takan sariously by tha Haavanly Pryncyp, tha consaquancas could ba dira. Evan if Jonathan was sparad from sharing tha sama fata whan Quintus diad, tha formar would still suffar from bad luck. In fact, ha would hava to suffar thraa haavanly trials moraparad to othars. It was not worth it. ¡°Look, wa¡¯ra both cultivators, and longavity is what wa striva for. Talking about daath all tha tima will bring us bad luck.¡± At that momant, Quintus was alraady too drunk to procass anything. Upon haaring Jonathan¡¯s words, tha formar instantly bobbad his haad. ¡°You¡¯ra right. Wa mustn¡¯t think about daath all tha tima. Wa should liva our livas to tha fust!¡± Whan Jonathan haard that, ha hurriadly salutad and said, ¡°Vary wall. Wa shall officially ba sworn brothars from today onward.¡± As soon as he said that, he knocked his head on the ground without giving Quintus any time to process what was said. In the meantime, Quintus followed suit without hesitation. The moment the two men¡¯s heads touched the ground, Jonathan felt his heart skip a beat. He looked up to the sky, a sinking feeling settling in him. It was unlike what he felt when the Pryncyp entered his body, but there was no doubt he had sensed an unknown force earlier. Jonathan had already simplified the nonsensical ceremony as much as possible and even controlled his spiritual sense and energy so they would not be discovered. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Still, the Heavenly Pryncyp targeted him once again. There was only one exnation to it¡ªQuintus¡¯ Pryncyp was almostplete, so much so that it was bing a true Heavenly Pryncyp. In fact, everything Quintus did was beginning to affect the waves of Pryncyp of War. That was why the Great Pryncyp reacted to their oath. Nheless, something puzzled Jonathan. If it truly was the Heavenly Pryncyp entering me, I should have felt it clearly instead of getting such a vague sense. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a thinyer of veil on it. I just can¡¯t figure out what it is. Jonathan slowly got to his feet. Well, no matter what, I¡¯ve technically resolved the crisis. If even he had sensed the Pryncyp energy earlier, then Jonathan was sure Quintus had felt it, too. Hence, it was unlikely that Quintus would attack Jonathan, even if the former regained his memories. Jonathan was safe for the time being. Quintus, who was still kneeling on the ground, suddenly toppled to the side and fell into a deep sleep beside the fire. The fact that Quintus was sopletely rxed around Jonathan made him chuckle. Jonathan had put a lot of thought into cooking up schemes, yet he never expected an amnesic Quintus to be so sincere toward him. Suddenly, Jonathan found himself a little despicable. Never mind that. Since Quintus is being sincere, I¡¯ll take my role as his junior seriously before he regains his memories. As a younger generation, I¡¯m only benefiting from this oath. At that thought, Jonathan reached out and tossed a few pieces of wood into the bonfire using his spiritual energy before cing a defensive formation banner around Quintus. Although it was powerless against cultivators, it could protect Quintus from wild beasts. As soon as he said that, he knocked his head on the ground without giving Quintus any time to process what was said. When that was done, Jonathan strolled to theke to fill the bottle carved with space-altering formation with the water for emergency purposes. Back when Jonathan followed the lilith into the mountains, he sensed a faint life force in theke. He just did not have time to look into it as he was hunted by the lilith back then. Squatting beside theke, Jonathan dipped his hand into the water to feel it. Immediately, the life force and spiritual energy in theke seeped into Jonathan¡¯s palm and entered his meridian. The unusual sensation caused him to frantically block out the spiritual energy using Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. The spiritual energy in theke was more intensepared to the outside. Recklessly absorbing it en- masse would not only be useless to his cultivation, but it could also bring harm. Regardless, something about it confounded Jonathan. When he used Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique to expel the spiritual energy, the life force in it would not leave. Like a fish swimming in the water, the life force flowed from his meridian to his elixir field and finally, the coffin in the middle of his energy field. Jonathan¡¯s eyes lit up instantly at that realization. Is the coffin absorbing the life force? The one in the coffin was Seboxia, who had an understanding of the Pryncyp of Life. After the major battle, Seboxia invoked a heavenly trial before isting himselfpletely. He had not made an appearance since then. Jonathan¡¯s guess was that Seboxia had used too much Pryncyp of Life that he fell into a deep sleep. Jonathan once gathered all the life force in his energy field Seboxia left behind, wanting to return it to thetter in the coffin. s, the coffin seemed to have blocked out everything. Jonathan received absolutely no response. Thus, Jonathan never expected it to be absorbing theke¡¯s life force. That means Seboxia might be able to wake up! Without so much as hesitating, Jonathan leaped straight into theke. Jonathan¡¯s cultivation level was too weak in the small world. Although he had seeded in fooling Quintus, thetter would still find out about everything once he met the Leeson family, regardless of whether he regained his memories. The only person Jonathan could trust at that moment was himself. As for Seboxia, he was an existence tied to Jonathan. Jonathan had to do everything to wake Seboxia up, even if thetter had ill intentions against him. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 The Legendary Man Chapter 1166-Upon reaching the bed of theke, Jonathan held his breath, feeling theke¡¯s life force enter his body. Meanwhile, Quintus was still sound asleep on the shore. Logically speaking, a Divine Realm cultivator like Quintus would never lose his memory, even if he encountered a great demon beast or experienced a fierce battle. Even if Quintus wanted to use Jonathan, he need not have made an oath while he was drunk and let the Heavenly Pryncyp acknowledge it. In fact, Quintus could just threaten Jonathan if he wanted to take advantage of thetter like Seboxia. There was no need for plots and schemes. Those were just ways for the weak to win. One would have a clear idea of what the oue would be once they achieved the Divine Realm. No one woulde up with a meticulous n just to kill an ant. That would be an utter waste of time. Quintus, however, just had a terrible idea. Prior to entering the small world, he felt that he was going to die soon. In fact, he had three more years to live at most. Even if he was healthy and lived a peaceful life, he would soon meet his end. That was the rule Heavenly Pryncyp had imposed on each human body, including Seboxia. One had to pay a huge price for avoiding it, which was exactly what thetter was going through. Seboxia looked like aplete freak and was locked up in the coffin for the rest of his life. Quintus had no tricks of that sort, so he could only ept his fate. This time, he entered the small world only because he wanted to use his remaining energy to acquire the treasure of the small world on behalf of the Leesons. s, he had underestimated the size of the small world. ording to the works of literature and his past experience, the word ¡°small¡± was the keyword. The small world he discovered in Remdik had a radius of less than a thousand meters, while the biggest small world in history, with a radius of fifty-six thousand meters, had appeared in Epea and was currently ruled by Rodunst. Hence, ording to those examples, one would deduce the size of Doveston¡¯s small world to be somewhere below that number. That was exactly what the Leeson family thought too. That was why they were doing everything in their power to stall for time so Quintus could explore all of it. No one expected the small world to be that huge. Upon raaching tha bad of thaka, Jonathan hald his braath, faaling thaka¡¯s lifa forca antar his body. Maanwh, Quintus was still sound aap on tha shora. Logically spaaking, a Divina Raalm cultivator lika Quintus would navar losa his mamory, avan if ha ancountarad a graat damon baast or axpariancad a fiarca bat. Evan if Quintus wantad to usa Jonathan, ha naad not hava mada an oath wh ha was drunk andt tha Haavanly Pryncyp acknodga it. In fact, Quintus could just thraatan Jonathan if ha wantad to taka advantaga of thattar lika Saboxia. Thara was no naad for plots and schamas. Thosa wara just ways for tha waak to win. Ona would hava a ar idaa of what tha oua would ba onca thay achiavad tha Divina Raalm. No ona woulda up with a maticulous n just to kill an ant. That would ba an uttar wasta of tima. Quintus, howavar, just had a tarri idaa. Prior to antaring tha small world, ha falt that ha was going to dia soon. In fact, ha had thraa mora yaars to liva at most. Evan if ha was haalthy and livad a paacaful lifa, ha would soon maat his and. That was tha r Haavanly Pryncyp had imposad on aach human body, including Saboxia. Ona had to pay a huga prica for avoiding it, which was axactly what thattar was going through. Saboxia lookad lika ata fraak and was lockad up in tha coffin for tha rast of his lifa. Quintus had no tricks of that sort, so ha could only apt his fata. This tima, ha antarad tha small world only bacausa ha wantad to usa his ramaining anargy to acquira tha traasura of tha small world on bahalf of tha Laasons. s, ha had undarastimatad tha siza of tha small world. ording to tha works of litaratura and his past axparianca, tha word ¡°small¡± was tha kayword. Tha small world ha discovarad in Ramdik had a radius ofss than a thousand matars, wh tha biggast small world in history, with a radius of fifty-six thousand matars, had appaarad in Epaa and was currantly rd by Rodunst. Hanca, ording to thosa axams, ona would daduca tha siza of Dovaston¡¯s small world to ba somawhara balow that numbar. That was axactly what tha Laason family thought too. That was why thay wara doing avarything in thair powar to stall for tima so Quintus could axplora all of it. No ona axpactad tha small world to ba that huga. The distance Jonathan and the lilith had run during their pursuit was close to a hundred miles. That was not enough for them to have aplete view of even one corner of the small world. Quintus could never finish examining a small world thatrge in a short amount of time. In fact, Quintus was just as confused as Jonathan the moment he entered the world and was faced with the stretch of mountains that seemed never-ending. He did not know where he should head to. More importantly, the portal was nowhere to be seen behind him the moment he stepped through it. He could not even feel its energy within his area. In conclusion, Quintus was trapped in the small world. Since then, Quintus had discovered many great medicines that were unthinkable or even extinct in the outside world. Then, he encountered a gigantic demon beast that resembled a ck bear. So much spiritual energy was used during his fight with the demon beast that he had to absorb the potent spiritual energy belonging to the small world. Finally, his meridian could not endure the difort, and he passed out on the ck bear. He was out for the whole day. The bear was the overlord of the ce, so the beasts dared not approached even though it was dead. That was how Quintus survived. More importantly, Quintus was incredibly old and had Alzheimer¡¯s disease, moremonly known as dementia. So far, neither the world of cultivation nor scientists had found a way to reverse the condition. The only drug avable had to be consumed every day, but it could only slow down the rate of deterioration. When Quintus passed out for the whole day due to internal injuries, he missed the time to take his medication. As a result, his condition rpsed when he woke up, making him forget who he was. To make matters worse, Quintus had already passed on all the important things in his ring when he was at home for fear he might forget everything one day. Apart from some cultivation consumables, there was nothing left in there that could prove his identity. It was precisely this series of coincidences that let Jonathan acquire a senior who was older than him by more than a century. ording to the Leeson family¡¯s doctor, alcohol was the bane of Quintus¡¯ condition. As someone who always kept a bottle of alcohol around, Quintus was willing to get rid of it just to help the Leeson family be superior over the other families for a longer period. The distance Jonathan and the lilith had run during their pursuit was close to a hundred miles. s, a leopard never changes its spots. Even though he had forgotten who he was, the drunkard in him would never pass up on the alcohol now that he had tasted it after twenty years of abstention. Quintus was not faking it; he was actually drunk. The brilliant Quintus was a well-known cultivator throughout Chanaea. His cultivation journey had been smooth sailing and straightforward. From the moment Quintus entered the small world, and especially after meeting someone as shameless as Jonathan, the former was in too deep to walk away. Dozens of Divine Realm and more than a hundred God Realm cultivators had entered the small world, yet the very person Quintus encountered was Jonathan. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Quintus¡¯ luck was just nothing but terrible. Nheless, the two men were unaware of the series of coincidences behind their encounter. Even if they did, it was still unthinkable for Jonathan to be sworn brothers with someone suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease. After all, everything that happened was too nonsensical. While Quintus slept peacefully, Jonathan kept his cultivation method in check in theke. In order to absorb the faint life force hidden in the water, Jonathan needed to open up the paths in his body for it to enter. At the same time, he had to block out the water¡¯s terrifying spiritual energy. Hence, Jonathan waspletely focused on the paths in his body. In the meantime, the spiritual energy in his body was like a huge filter that screened the life force without stopping. Using his inner vision, Jonathan watched the thin wisps of life force enter the coffin. It filled him with anticipation. The process was rather slow, but as a cultivator, Jonathan knew good things needed time. Besides, waking Seboxia in the dangerous small world would offer Jonathan some protection. If making preparations could speed up the work, then Seboxia would be Jonathan¡¯s best investment. Jonathan was so focused on his elixir field that he failed to notice what was happening in the green waters of theke beneath his feet. Two faint lights the size of basketballs were slowly approaching him. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 The Legendary Man Chapter 1167-The Beast From The Pond In the small world, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense could only reach as far as ten meters away. The extent of his spiritual sense applied only through the air without any obstruction. Once he was in the water, the distance became shorter. In fact, his spiritual sense could only stretch to a distance of two meters when it came into contact with mud. At that moment, Jonathan was sitting on a b of rock in the pond and absorbing life force. His spiritual sense could only reach an area of no more than five meters away. However, Jonathan was not anxious. After all, he was a God Realm cultivator, and his senses were extremely sharp after all the training he had. As such, he would be able to detect any changes in the water pressure should anythinge near him in the slow-moving waters. Unfortunately, Jonathan was unable to detect the two globes of faint light that were approaching him. Gradually, the two balls of light rose slowly from the bottom of the pond. The creature finally revealed itself in the gentle light that was seeping through the water. It turned out that they were not two balls of lights the size of basketballs. They were huge, round eyes. Those gigantic eyes belonged to a massive demon beast with a body that resembled a snake. Both sides of its face were filled with sharp spikes, and there was a fist-sized hump on top of its face. Overall, the beast looked like a serpent except for the sides of its body. Dense hook-like feet more than a meter long covered both sides of its body and made the creature look like a centipede. At that moment, those long legs were moving slowly in the water. The body of the demon beast stretched all the way from the front of Jonathan to the extreme depths of the pond. It was impossible to tell how long the demon beast was! The massive demon beast was swimming in the icy water and looking at Jonathan, who was only a few meters away. Jonathan was concentrating so hard on the coffin that he did not detect anything was wrong. As time went by, he slowly felt that the life force entering his body was actually getting lesser. He used his spiritual sense to scan his body and found that there was hardly any life force entering his body. Out of curiosity, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense returned to its energy field, and he gradually opened his eyes to check his surrounding. In tha small world, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sansa could only raach as far as tan matars away. Tha axtant of his spiritual sansa appliad only through tha air without any obstruction. Onca ha was in tha watar, tha distanca bacama shortar. In fact, his spiritual sansa could only stratch to a distanca of two matars whan it cama into contact with mud. At that momant, Jonathan was sitting on a b of rock in tha pond and absorbing lifa forca. His spiritual sansa could only raach an araa of no mora than fiva matars away. Howavar, Jonathan was not anxious. Aftar all, ha was a God Raalm cultivator, and his sansas wara axtramaly sharp aftar all tha training ha had. As such, ha would ba a to datact any changas in tha watar prassura should anythinga naar him in tha slow-moving watars. Unfortunataly, Jonathan was una to datact tha two globas of faint light that wara approaching him. Gradually, tha two balls of light rosa slowly from tha bottom of tha pond. Tha craatura finally ravad itsalf in tha gan light that was saaping through tha watar. It turnad out that thay wara not two balls of lights tha siza of baskatballs. Thay wara huga, round ayas. Thosa gigantic ayas balongad to a massiva damon baast with a body that rasamd a snaka. Both sidas of its faca wara fid with sharp spikas, and thara was a fist-sizad hump on top of its faca. Ovarall, tha baast lookad lika a sarpant axcapt for tha sidas of its body. Dansa hook-lika faat mora than a matar long covarad both sidas of its body and mada tha craatura look lika a cantipada. At that momant, thosa longgs wara moving slowly in tha watar. Tha body of tha damon baast stratchad all tha way from tha front of Jonathan to tha axtrama dapths of tha pond. It was impossi to tall how long tha damon baast was! Tha massiva damon baast was swimming in tha icy watar and looking at Jonathan, who was only a faw matars away. Jonathan was concantrating so hard on tha coffin that ha did not datact anything was wrong. As tima want by, ha slowly falt that tha lifa forca antaring his body was actually gattingssar. Ha usad his spiritual sansa to scan his body and found that thara was hardly any lifa forca antaring his body. Out of curiosity, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sansa raturnad to its anargy fiald, and ha gradually opanad his ayas to chack his surrounding. Whatever was in front of Jonathan scared the daylight out of him, and his hair stood on end. ¡°F*ck!¡± As Jonathan cursed, he gulped down a mouthful of the icy water. Because of his shock, Jonathan had forgotten to hold his breath and nearly passed out. At that moment, he dared not stay there any longer. Jonathan gave a hard kick, and the rock that he was sitting on broke into pieces. He then shot toward the surface of the water like a loosed arrow. In order to absorb the life force of the water quickly, Jonathan had immersed himself at a depth of five meters in the pond. Even though his cultivation level had been suppressed in the small world, it would only take him a second to get out of the pond. However, just as Jonathan¡¯s head popped out of the water, a dark shadow loomed above him. That gigantic demon beast actually came charging at him from above rapidly. ¡°Ah!¡± After suffering the major blow, Jonathan swallowed a mouthful of water once again. Jonathan waspletely stunned. He was surrounded by countless razor-sharp legs that resembled sickles and could only use the bronze handbell to protect himself. Crack! Crack! Crack! The rustling of those creepy long legs could be heard. Jonathan cowered within the golden spirit shield that was emitted by the bronze handbell and looked all around him. Outside the golden shield, dozens of sharp ws kept stabbing at the spirit shield that was protecting him. Every stab would cause the bronze handbell to create a bacsh for Jonathan. Even for someone like Jonathan, who had no aversion to dense objects, seeing those long, lush legs was enough to cause a chill to run down his spine. Imagined being engulfed by a huge centipede. It would not be a pleasant experience even if the creature had yet to hurt you. Furthermore, the beast was now bringing Jonathan to the bottom of the pond. Not knowing how deep the pond was, Jonathan widened his eyes in shock. If I really am being taken to the deepest end of the pond, I might note back up alive. Even with the protection of the bronze handbell, every attack would still create a bacsh for Jonathan. Whatever was in front of Jonathan scared the daylight out of him, and his hair stood on end. Although every blow of the beast was only equivalent to that of a Grandmaster Realm¡¯s and unlikely to cause Jonathan any injury, Jonathan wondered how long he would be able to put up with the relentless assault. Even Quintus would not be able to withstand such an ordeal. I¡¯m going all out! There was a surge of spiritual energy within Jonathan, and the spiritual energy turned into scales and covered his body quickly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In less than three breaths, Jonathan had already transformed into a human dragon. Just then, the demon beast had taken Jonathan into a vast space. Jonathan looked up and realized that he could barely see the surface of the pond. In fact, it looked as if it was about to disappear. Without further hesitation, Jonathan recalled the bronze handbell. In that instant, dozens of sharp legs came stabbing at his scales. Crack! Crack! Crack! Those scales that were made using spiritual energy were naturally no match for the protection provided by the bronze handbell. If there were only one or two attacks, Jonathan would still have been able to fend them off with his own Spirit Armor. However, the attacksing from the dozens of razor-sharp legs were more than what Jonathan¡¯s scales could withstand. Soon, the scales shattered, and the sharp legs stabbed into Jonathan¡¯s body. Bright red blood began to flow out of his wounds. Jonathan, on the other hand, was not bothered. With both hands gripping his sword tightly, heunched toward the demon beast. Other than the stench of his own blood, Jonathan also felt numb. He might not know what the creature had done to him, but he suspected that he had been poisoned. Jonathan shed the beast in its stomach and caused a wound that was more than a meter long. He then began to chop those long legs off him. ¡°Elemental Extrication Technique! Up!¡± Following Jonathan¡¯s technique, the water surrounding him began to spin quickly without warning. A stream of water formed under his feet and brought him upward rapidly. Jonathan did not expect the technique toe in handy in the small world. Right behind him, the injured demon beast turned around and followed Jonathan¡¯s trail of blood back to the surface of the pond¡­ Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 The Legendary Man Chapter 1168-Crack! Crack! There were the consecutive sounds of something breaking through the water¡¯s surface. Above the icy pool, it seemed as if a storm had just swept through. Jonathan swiftly flew through the air, dozens of broken sharp legs sticking out of his body. Behind him, the unidentified behemoth emerged from the water like a long train as it relentlessly chased after him. Landing on a single foot, Jonathan then leaped several times and somersaulted onto a hillside next to him. On the t ground next to the pool, the horrifying demon beast finally revealed its full form, measuring over thirty meters in length. Moreover, Jonathan noticed an important feature of this beast that he hadn¡¯t seen before. Its tail was bifurcated, resembling a centipede. It had a forked tail shaped like a hook, its body was like that of a centipede, and it was amphibious. If he remembered correctly, this creature was none other than the ancient beast recorded in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique¡ªthe hook serpent! ording to misceneous records, while the hook serpent could move around onnd, it predominantly resided underwater. It preferred using its hooked tail to submerge its prey and strangle them underwater before devouring them. Most importantly, it was highly venomous! As Jonathanpared the creature before him with the description of the hook serpent in the misceneous records, he activated his cultivation method to expel the legs that had managed to pierce his body just now. He even went so far as to force out the blood in his wounds. Only a small fraction of Seboxia¡¯s life force remained within his body, and it couldn¡¯t help him heal any significant injuries. However, it was sufficient for replenishing his vitality. Even if it wasn¡¯t enough, Jonathan still had a millennium-old Golden Herb. Taking a few bites of it would also have some positive effects. Feeling the diminishing numbness in his body, Jonathan retrieved the enormous Golden Herb and stuffed it into his mouth. With just one bite, the overwhelming bitter taste almost made Jonathan pass out. However, as the extreme bitterness reached its peak, Jonathan¡¯s spirit was invigorated. The juice of the Golden Herb transformed into cooling energy that surged through his limbs. After just a few moments, Jonathan felt his body bing overheated. The wounds that had started to heal under the effects of the life force were once again ripped open, and blood continuously gushed outward. Sensing the changes in his body, Jonathan hurriedly looked down at the Golden Herb in his hand. Then, a tickling sensation came from his nose before droplets of blood fell onto the Golden Herb. Only at this moment did Jonathan realize that he seemed to have overdosed on the herb. Crack! Crack! Thara wara tha consacutiva sounds of somathing braaking through tha watar¡¯s surfaca. Abova tha icy pool, it saamad as if a storm had just swapt through. Jonathan swiftly w through tha air, dozans of brokan sharpgs sticking out of his body. Bahind him, tha unidantifiad bahamoth amargad from tha watar lika a long train as it rnssly chasad aftar him. Landing on a sin foot, Jonathan thanapad savaral timas and somarsaultad onto a hillsida naxt to him. On tha t ground naxt to tha pool, tha horrifying damon baast finally ravad its full form, maasuring ovar thirty matars inngth. Moraovar, Jonathan noticad an important faatura of this baast that ha hadn¡¯t saan bafora. Its tail was bifurcatad, rasambling a cantipada. It had a forkad tail shapad lika a hook, its body was lika that of a cantipada, and it was amphibious. If ha ramambarad corractly, this craatura was nona othar than tha anciant baast racordad in tha Anciant Sacrad Dragon Tachniqua¡ªtha hook sarpant! ording to miscanaous racords, wh tha hook sarpant could mova around onnd, it pradominantly rasidad undarwatar. It prafarrad using its hookad tail to submarga its pray and stran tham undarwatar bafora davouring tham. Most importantly, it was highly vanomous! As Jonathanparad tha craatura bafora him with tha dascription of tha hook sarpant in tha miscanaous racords, ha activatad his cultivation mathod to axpal thags that had managad to piarca his body just now. Ha avan want so far as to forca out tha blood in his wounds. Only a small fraction of Saboxia¡¯s lifa forca ramainad within his body, and it couldn¡¯t halp him haal any significant injurias. Howavar, it was sufficiant for ranishing his vitality. Evan if it wasn¡¯t anough, Jonathan still had a minnium-old Goldan Harb. Taking a faw bitas of it would also hava soma positiva affacts. Faaling tha diminishing numbnass in his body, Jonathan ratriavad tha anormous Goldan Harb and stuffad it into his mouth. With just ona bita, tha ovarwhalming bittar tasta almost mada Jonathan pass out. Howavar, as tha axtrama bittarnass raachad its paak, Jonathan¡¯s spirit was invigoratad. Tha juica of tha Goldan Harb transformad into cooling anargy that surgad through his limbs. Aftar just a faw momants, Jonathan falt his body bing ovarhaatad. Tha wounds that had startad to haal undar tha affacts of tha lifa forca wara onca again rippad opan, and blood continuously gushad outward. Sansing tha changas in his body, Jonathan hurriadly lookad down at tha Goldan Harb in his hand. Than, a tickling sansation cama from his nosa bafora drots of blood fall onto tha Goldan Harb. Only at this momant did Jonathan raaliza that ha saamad to hava ovardosad on tha harb. He had underestimated the strength and value of the Golden Herb. If he continued, the effectiveness of the Golden Herb would rapidly dissipate. From the storage ring, Jonathan retrieved a jade box and activated the formation on it to open it. Then, he carefully sealed the Golden Herb inside before stowing it away in his storage ring. Only then did he finally feel relieved. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, he turned his gaze toward the hook serpent below while wielding his Heaven Sword. ¡°Hey, you belong in the water. Your movements will be greatly hindered onnd. I don¡¯t know if you have developed sentience, but I must warn you. If you sink back into the water right now, I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Jonathan shouted confidently at the majestic hook serpent after repairing his Spirit Armor. Although he spoke evenly with a tone ofposure, his true intention was to awaken Quintus, who was by the campfire below, with the sound of his voice. Although he couldn¡¯t determine the level of the hook serpent, he knew that its cultivation was definitely not inferior to his own. When he and Quintus became sworn brothers, his intention was precisely to rely on Quintus to help him ovee the current difficulties. If I don¡¯t use his help now, then when? However, Quintus, the old drunkard, hadn¡¯t touched a drop of alcohol in over ten years. At that moment, he was passed out and didn¡¯t give any response. Even though Jonathan had infused his voice with spiritual energy, which caused his shouts to echo throughout the valley, it was to no avail. Seeing Quintus¡¯ motionless body lying on the ground, Jonathan felt a headache. If he thought about it, he was the one who got Quintus drunk in the first ce. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to cutting off his own escape route? However, the hook serpent below had no intention of giving Jonathan any more time for deliberation. As it undted its belly, its gigantic body transformed into a blur while charging toward Jonathan with incredible speed. In fact, its speed waspletely disproportionate to its size. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Jonathan leaped into the air, evading the hook serpent¡¯s lunge. Jonathan nted his foot firmly on the side of the hill and turned around. To his astonishment, the once pristine hill he had just stood on now revealed a series of trenches, as though it had been carved by many invisible knives. As Jonathan¡¯s gaze fixated on the head of the hook serpent, unbeknownst to him, the serpent¡¯s two formidable tails, both measuring two meters in length, had stealthily aligned themselves with the back of his head. At that moment, as the serpent¡¯s twin tails entered Jonathan¡¯s field of spiritual sense, a sense of impending doom overwhelmed him. He had underestimated the strength and value of the Golden Herb. If he continued, the effectiveness of the Golden Herb would rapidly dissipate. The mere ten-meter gap between them seemed insignificant for the hook serpent, whose tails served as its primary hunting weapons. Crack! Ping! Amidst the two sounds, one of the hooked tails pierced through Jonathan¡¯s spiritual armor and grazed past him. As for the other hooked tail, Jonathan could only rely on his Heaven Sword to resist it with all his might. The hooked tail had specifically evolved for the hook serpent¡¯s benefit in capturing prey, and its hardness surpassed even its legs. Even though it endured a strike from the Heaven Sword, the sword merely left a faint white scuff on it. Although Jonathan managed to withstand this fatal blow, the tremendous force from the hooked tail sent him flying backward. Before he could react, he smelled a foul stench behind him, and the serpent¡¯s gaping mouth was already lunging toward him. ¡°Bronze handbell!¡± Faced with the countless de-like teeth in the hook serpent¡¯s mouth, Jonathan knew that even if he inserted his Heaven Sword into it, it would only result in a futile struggle. After all, Seboxia hadn¡¯t awakened yet, and the remnants of the life force within his body had already beenpletely depleted from his recent injuries. If he were to be injured again, it would truly be troublesome for him. He summoned the bronze handbell once again and ced its spirit shield around him. The serpent¡¯s mouth, with its incalcble number of teeth, began to close in on Jonathan, and the immense pressure almost made him spit out a mouthful of blood. Looking at Quintus, who was still in a deep slumber on the ground, Jonathan shouted at him, ¡°You old b*stard! Hurry and save¡ªmmph!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Jonathan suddenly felt his vision go dark as the hook serpent swallowed him whole. Jonathan had initially nned to expand the spirit shield so that it would get stuck in the serpent¡¯s mouth, thereby providing him an opportunity to fight against it. However, when the spirit shield¡¯s faint golden light illuminated the dense teeth surrounding him, he hesitated. If he couldn¡¯t hold on and the shield suddenly shattered, getting bitten by this creature would be no joke. Cooperating actively with the hook serpent¡¯s swallowing motion, he contracted the range of the spirit shield and slid down the serpent¡¯s esophagus. However, just as Jonathan prepared to strike from within the serpent¡¯s stomach, he heard a loud but muffled thud, followed by violent writhing movements. Jonathan stared dumbfoundedly at the sticky esophagus outside his protective shield. Why does it seem like this hook serpent has returned to the water again? Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 The Legendary Man Chapter 1169-The hook serpent¡¯s body wasn¡¯t particrly thick orrge, but Jonathan, currently inside the serpent¡¯s stomach, couldn¡¯t prate its body with his spiritual sense. However, even within it, Jonathan could clearly feel the serpent¡¯s body rapidly constricting. It seemed that he was being swiftly pulled underwater. With the continuous movement of the serpent¡¯s esophagus, Jonathan slowly slid down while still being shielded by the bronze handbell. At that moment, it became much easier for Jonathan to take action against the hook serpent. Every child who grew up in Chanaea had seen this kind of situation in fantasy movies, so everyone knew the ssic move of diving into a beast¡¯s stomach and pounding it from the inside until the poor thing cried for mercy. Jonathan only needed to remove the shield and use his Heaven Sword to make a gutting strike from the inside out, and the hook serpent¡¯s life would surelye to an end. However, Jonathan dared not attack the serpent that had swallowed him. Its speed in the water had already been demonstrated. It was incredibly fast. More than ten seconds had passed from the moment he was swallowed by the serpent until the serpent¡¯s return to the water. In this span of time, the serpent had not shown any signs of slowing down. Even now, Jonathan was still in a head-down position. If the serpent continued to descend, then he was probably already more than three hundred meters below the surface of the water. An important fact to note was that water pressure was directly rted to the depth of the water. At this depth, even with Jonathan¡¯s water-elemental extrication technique, if he were exposed to the water, he would likely be instantly crushed by the pressure. Thus, he didn¡¯t dare to kill the hook serpent just yet. He could only hope that the serpent¡¯s ultimate destination wouldn¡¯t be the extreme depths. Otherwise, even if he managed to y the serpent, it would be impossible for him to return to the surface. Within the serpent¡¯s stomach, after dozens of seconds, Jonathan finally felt his body being repositioned upright. Then, the serpent rapidly ascended. After another ten or so seconds, Jonathan felt that the serpent had finallye to a stop. Sensing the serpent¡¯s body gradually rxing, Jonathan became somewhat puzzled. ording to reason, after descending with the serpent for dozens of seconds, he should be at least several hundred meters underwater. Based on Jonathan¡¯s deduction, this was likely some kind of underground river. Even if the serpent ascended for another ten or so seconds, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to bring him back to the surface. Tha hook sarpant¡¯s body wasn¡¯t particrly thick orrga, but Jonathan, currantly insida tha sarpant¡¯s stomach, couldn¡¯t panatrata its body with his spiritual sansa. Howavar, avan within it, Jonathan could arly faal tha sarpant¡¯s body rapidly constricting. It saamad that ha was baing swiftly pud undarwatar. With tha continuous movamant of tha sarpant¡¯s asophagus, Jonathan slowly slid down wh still baing shialdad by tha bronza handball. At that momant, it bacama much aasiar for Jonathan to taka action against tha hook sarpant. Evary child who graw up in Chanaaa had saan this kind of situation in fantasy movias, so avaryona knaw tha ssic mova of diving into a baast¡¯s stomach and pounding it from tha insida until tha poor thing criad for marcy. Jonathan only naadad to ramova tha shiald and usa his Haavan Sword to maka a gutting strika from tha insida out, and tha hook sarpant¡¯s lifa would suralya to an and. Howavar, Jonathan darad not attack tha sarpant that had swallowad him. Its spaad in tha watar had alraady baan damonstratad. It was incradibly fast. Mora than tan saconds had passad from tha momant ha was swallowad by tha sarpant until tha sarpant¡¯s raturn to tha watar. In this span of tima, tha sarpant had not shown any signs of slowing down. Evan now, Jonathan was still in a haad-down position. If tha sarpant continuad to dascand, than ha was probably alraady mora than thraa hundrad matars balow tha surfaca of tha watar. An important fact to nota was that watar prassura was diractly rtad to tha dapth of tha watar. At this dapth, avan with Jonathan¡¯s watar-mantal axtrication tachniqua, if ha wara axposad to tha watar, ha would likaly ba instantly crushad by tha prassura. Thus, ha didn¡¯t dara to kill tha hook sarpant just yat. Ha could only hopa that tha sarpant¡¯s ultimata dastination wouldn¡¯t ba tha axtrama dapths. Otharwisa, avan if ha managad to y tha sarpant, it would ba impossi for him to raturn to tha surfaca. Within tha sarpant¡¯s stomach, aftar dozans of saconds, Jonathan finally falt his body baing rapositionad upright. Than, tha sarpant rapidly ascandad. Aftar anothar tan or so saconds, Jonathan falt that tha sarpant had finallya to a stop. Sansing tha sarpant¡¯s body gradually rxing, Jonathan bacama somawhat puzd. ording to raason, aftar dascanding with tha sarpant for dozans of saconds, ha should ba atast savaral hundrad matars undarwatar. Basad on Jonathan¡¯s daduction, this was likaly soma kind of undarground rivar. Evan if tha sarpant ascandad for anothar tan or so saconds, it still wouldn¡¯t ba anough to bring him back to tha surfaca. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, judging from the situation now, it was obvious that they were in an environment without water pressure. Just where has this hook serpent brought me? Could it be an underground cavern or some peculiar underground terrain? Although his spiritual sense couldn¡¯t prate the serpent¡¯s body to explore the surrounding environment, Jonathan couldn¡¯t afford to wait any longer. After all, he was now inside the serpent¡¯s stomach, and the viscous fluid around him was constantly corroding the spirit shield of the bronze handbell. If he continued to drag things out, he would eventually exhaust his spiritual energy and die in the stomach of the serpent. With a hand gesture, Jonathan infused all his spiritual energy into the bronze handbell. As the spiritual energy flowed in, the spirit shield around Jonathan suddenly expanded to a diameter of over ten meters. Sensing the movement in its stomach, the hook serpent didn¡¯t hold back and leaped up forcefully, mming itself onto the ground. Within the confines of the serpent¡¯s stomach, a wave of disorientation swept over Jonathan. With that mighty m, Jonathan became even more convinced that the hook serpent had ventured far from its aquatic domain. Without any warning signs, he dismissed his spirit shield and brandished his Heaven Sword, poised to strike at the rapidly contracting walls of the serpent¡¯s stomach. ¡°Skywards!¡± Jonathan had never formally trained in sword techniques, but he had picked up this move from Lauryn. Though it appeared to be a simple upward swing, it concealed intricate power techniques. It was the most potent sword strike he could muster with his current strength and in his current situation. The scales of the hook serpent boasted formidable defenses, but they were designed to repel external attacks. As for its internal flesh, no matter how resilient it was, it couldn¡¯t withstand Jonathan¡¯s full-force strike. Amidst the piercing howl from the beast, Jonathan burst out from the serpent¡¯s body. Copsing on the ground, he conjured a spirit shield, using it to repel the nauseating green slime that clung to his body. Holding the Heaven Sword tightly, he kept a vignt eye on the writhing hook serpent without letting his guard down. As the saying went, it was difficult to exterminate a hundred-legged beast. This hook serpent had far more than a hundred legs, and if he didn¡¯t annihte itpletely, it would undoubtedly bring immense trouble. However, judging from the situation now, it was obvious that they were in an environment without water pressure. However, it was dangerous to act at this moment. Jonathan¡¯s strike had left a massive wound on the serpent¡¯s stomach. Although he hadn¡¯t severed it entirely, the injury was significant, and the beast was close to being cut in half. Therefore, it had now gonepletely berserk due to its injuries. It went on a rampage, destroying everything in its path with its convulsing body. At the same time, it continuously spewed out some foul-smelling liquid. Jonathan, fearing he might be hit by the vile fluid, evaded repeatedly. Relying on the faint glow from the shield, he leaped onto a raised tform. In his right hand, he retrieved a simple talisman that ignited and transformed into a massive fireball, illuminating an area of dozens of meters. However, the range of the light was still too small for him to get a good look at his surroundings. Using his mind, he scanned his storage ring and retrieved arge from a pile of magical items in a corner. He then activated it with spiritual energy and threw it toward the hook serpent, aiming to ensnare it. Although the spiritual was a low-grade magical item, its purpose was to bind targets, so it was exceptionally durable. Under normal circumstances, the agile hook serpent would have easily avoided the. However, it was now suffering immense pain with its body shed in half. Thus, it was in no condition to evade and ended up being securely bound within the. Despite his sessful capture, Jonathan still didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down. He summoned over a dozen more magical items, swiftly throwing them toward the serpent¡¯s wound. While not all of them hit their mark, four of them pierced deeply into the wound, pinning the beast firmly to the ground. Now that the serpent had been restrained, Jonathan finally let out a sigh of relief. Ignoring the serpent¡¯s frantic struggles, he rummaged through his storage ring and retrieved a military-grade re before tossing it out. The brilliant light flooded the underground cavern, allowing Jonathan to finally see his surroundings. The raised tform he stood on was roughly three meters tall and dozens of meters in diameter. Using his spiritual sense, he could tell it was adorned with ornate patterns resembling flowers. Four other simr tforms were positioned at various distances and faced the four cardinal directions respectively. Below these tformsy a massive pit spanning hundreds of meters in diameter, which was completely filled with one thing. Bones! Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 The Legendary Man Chapter 1170-Jonathan walked to the edge of the lotus tform and looked down. The ce where he hadnded on after getting out of the hook serpent¡¯s belly was a stone tform about thirty to forty meters long. Now that Jonathan was standing at a high point, he could clearly see the outline of the stone tform and confirm that it had the shape of a lotus leaf. The five huge stone lotuses were surrounding a giant pit hundreds of meters in diameter and of unknown depth. However, the pit was filled to the brim with bones. Upon seeing it, Jonathan felt profoundly shocked, but he wasn¡¯t rmed or frightened. Although the bones in the pit were so decayed that it was almost impossible to find aplete skeleton, judging from the skulls, they were obviously human remains! A person¡¯s bone remains would hardly take up much space, so how many lives were sacrificed to fill this massive pit of hundreds of meters in diameter with bones? Not to mention that the depth of the pit was unknown. The bones on the topyer were already too innumerable to count. Stone-carved lotuses, countless bones¡­ Jonathan turned his head to look at the enormous runes engraved on the distant cave walls. He felt as if arge hand was tightly gripping his throat, suffocating him. Although Jonathan couldn¡¯t find a corresponding reference from the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, it was highly possible that this was a ce for soul-sealing. Previously, Jonathan had in Ryan, a practitioner of evil cultivation, in Summerbank. From him, Jonathan obtained a book of evil cultivation methods that detailed a way to elerate cultivation by using human vitality and spiritual energy. It was an extremely dangerous act for an evil cultivator to kill higher-level cultivators for their own purposes. However, killing mortals or low-level cultivators was not enough, especially when they needed arge amount of vitality to achieve a breakthrough. Hunting down low-level cultivators was simply insufficient to meet their cultivation needs. Therefore, those evil cultivators adept in formations invented a cruel arcane array that could gather human vitality and spiritual energy from hundreds of captured individuals. Many evil cultivators used this method to rapidly absorb arge amount of vitality and spiritual energy to achieve breakthroughs. However, using such a cruel method that sacrificed living people would also generate arge amount of malevolent aura. The intensity of this malevolent aura was so strong that it could affect Heavenly Pryncyp. When surrounded by the malevolent aura, an evil cultivator would find themselves with bad luck as it corroded their true nature. The purpose of the enormous runes on the distant mountain walls was to suppress and trap the malevolent aura, thereby preventing it from influencing Heavenly Pryncyp. The reason this ritual ground was located several hundred meters below ground was also to minimize the influence on Heavenly Pryncyp. This ce is an evil cultivator¡¯sir! But which evil cultivator would require ughtering tens of thousands of humans to achieve a breakthrough? The vitality and resentment would be so intense that even a demigod would find it hard to bear with¡­ Jonathan looked at the bones below him expressionlessly in a daze. It wasn¡¯t until the glow of the illuminating re slowly faded that Jonathan regained his senses in the darkness. Not far away, the hook serpent¡¯s hisses had be weak and feeble. Jonathan waved his hand and released several fireballs, directing them to float around him as he stepped toward the direction of the hook serpent. ¡°You brought me to a death trap, but now you will die here. Why bother?¡± Jonathan spoke calmly as he stood before the hook serpent, which was now sprawled on the ground weakly. Upon seeing Jonathan, the hook serpent tried to lift its head multiple times but failed. After Jonathan had cut the hook serpent nearly in half from the inside, causing its internal organs to rupturepletely, he seized the opportunity to pin it to the ground. With its constant struggling, it had lost arge amount of blood. There was simply no way that the ancient beast could survive. The hook serpent seemed to understand its predicament at that moment. After flicking its tongue several times, it slowly opened itsrge jaw with its remaining strength and spat out a pointy egg that? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. was half a person¡¯s height in front of Jonathan. As Jonathan observed the slimy serpent egg warily, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Where have you been hiding this thing? I didn¡¯t see this when you swallowed me earlier!¡± The hook serpent¡¯s gaze was filled with reluctance, but with onest flick, it pushed the egg toward Jonathan¡¯s feet. ¡°For me?¡± Jonathan used his spiritual energy to lift the egg in the air between himself and the hook serpent. After the hook serpent took onest nce at its egg longingly, it gradually closed its eyes. It was a dying request for Jonathan to look after its egg. Even though the hook serpent was a fierce beast, its death made Jonathan feel incredibly heavy- hearted. Perhaps it was wrong for the hook serpent to want to devour him, but from the hook serpent¡¯s perspective, it was merely hunting for prey as usual. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will cherish this serpent egg.¡± Sizzle¡­ A pleasant sizzling sound filled the air as Jonathan stood beside a huge hot te and carefully spread the egg white on top of the hot te with a broadsword. By his feet were the broken remnants of the serpent egg. Jonathan hummed as he carefully controlled the heat with his spiritual energy. Then, he took out some beef stew seasoning from his storage ring and sprinkled it on the hot te. After that, he cut off a piece of the fried serpent egg with his broadsword and stuffed it into his mouth. For some reason, the hook serpent egg didn¡¯t have a foul taste. Instead, it carried a unique aroma. With just a single bite, arge amount of pure spiritual energy contained within it flowed into Jonathan¡¯s stomach. He could feel the nourishing warmth of it surging through his limbs. Jonathan finished eating the hook serpent eggpletely after half an hour. Leaning against the lotus tform, he idly picked his teeth with a magical needle. Earlier, Jonathan had spent several hours exploring the surroundings of the abyss. The only exit was a stone door that was several meters tall. That stone gate acted as a restraining barrier, keeping the icy underground river outside and blocking the viewpletely. When Jonathan tried to reach his hand beyond the restraining barrier, he didn¡¯t encounter any obstruction. However, the moment his hand crossed the restraining barrier, he felt a sharp jab of pain which felt as if his fingers were being crushed. He quickly retracted his hand. Since that ce was most likely a site where evil cultivators practiced, it was reasonable that such an exit existed. Furthermore, thest thing evil cultivators who required human sacrifices would fear was the terrifying water pressure outside. However, Jonathan couldn¡¯t say the same. He had to find another way out. Leaning on the lotus tform, Jonathan tried to search for a method to escape within the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. At that moment, a rustling sound slowly emanated from above Jonathan¡¯s head. Jonathan nced at the pitch-ck darkness above. Although he couldn¡¯t see the dome of the vast cave clearly, he had an inexplicable hunch that something in the dark was silently locking eyes with him¡­ Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 The Legendary Man Chapter 1171-As Jonathan stared at the darkness above him, he slowly stood up. Whatever that thing above him was, it definitely held no goodwill toward him. Swoosh¡­ Jonathan flicked his steel needles upward. As the needles pierced through the air, several bones appeared in the light of the mes above his head. ¡°Show yourself!¡± As Jonathan pressed his palms together and retreated quickly, the spirit shield of the bronze handbell appeared around him. Just as he left the lotus tform, a huge withered hand emerged and mmed down from above. Bang! A tremendous muffled sound reverberated throughout the entire cave. Apanying that unknown palm was an unexpected dazzling light emitted by the stone-carved lotus tform. Jonathan was originally standing on the lotus tform, but as that flickering light shone, a tremendous force spread out in all directions from the center of the tform, sending him flying across dozens of meters into the sea of bones below. Then, above Jonathan¡¯s head, all five stone-carved lotus flowers burst into a brilliant light. Strands of light scattered from within the five light clusters and rapidly radiated outward in all directions. Corresponding to those strands of lights was the faint glow on the surrounding walls. When Jonathan investigated the walls earlier and saw those fingertip-sized pits, he thought they were just part of the rock formation. But now, it didn¡¯t seem like it. As it turned out, they were actually part of a formation! Seeing the white light rapidly intertwining above his head and forming intricate patterns, Jonathan¡¯s expression changed drastically. ording to his deductions, the bone pit should be a formation set up by an evil cultivator. As the arcane array above his head continued to condense, Jonathan feared that he would be trapped inside if he didn¡¯t escape soon because it was arge formation spanning hundreds of meters. Even if he had many means to escape, once the formation activated, there was nothing else he could do but wait to be drained of his essence and turned into withered bones. The thought of it scared him, so he immediately scrambled over the bones and ran toward the nearest tform. However, the formation patterns among the five stone-carved lotus flowers were forming too quickly above him. At that rate, he might not make it to the tform in time. In a moment of desperation, Jonathan threw forward a low-grade shield made of a beast¡¯s bones and took out a long staff-like magical item. ¡°Extend!¡± Jonathan ordered. Shortly after, his spiritual energy was transferred into the staff-like magical item in his hands. Then, propping it on the shield, he used it as a pole vault and leaped out. In the small world, all of Jonathan¡¯s skills were severely suppressed. If it weren¡¯t for the transformation of the staff-like magical item, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leap onto the arcane array by himself. Beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet, the arcane array formed rapidly between the five stone-carved lotus flowers. The instant the formation passed beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet, he felt a slight tremor through the staff in his hands. When he looked down, the section of the staff-like magical item beneath the arcane array was actually tilting toward the bone pit below. The arcane array had severed the staff in half in that split second! However, Jonathan¡¯s biggest problem at the moment wasn¡¯t the damage to the two magical items. Due to the severing, the staff in Jonathan¡¯s hand was now tilted to one side. Jonathan watched the shimmering arcane array below him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything other than maximize the bronze handbell shield. Boom¡­ Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As Jonathan¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the formation with a thud, he looked beneath him in astonishment. Where his palm touched, it felt like he was pressing against a mirror. He slowly stood up and looked around. The glow of the formation illuminated everything in the spacious cave. Jonathan could see not only the pit of bones beneath his feet but also the surrounding walls, which had dozens of stone-carved lotus flowers on them. The interweaving of the formation¡¯s lines resulted in apletely sealed cage. Within the sealed cage and above the stone-carved lotus flower at the center of the pit of bones, there was a gigantic stone cage suspended in mid-air. A pair of crimson eyes looked at Jonathan through the gaps from within the stone cage. The creature extended its hands toward Jonathan through the bars of the stone cage. As they transformed into enormous ws, he noticed that they consisted of countless white bones. It was the creature who had attacked Jonathan earlier! With just a single nce, Jonathan felt a searing pain through his consciousness field. Hands clutching his head, Jonathan¡¯s face turned pale as he fell onto the formation. ¡°Seal your Anima!¡± In his consciousness field, a bald figure in a white robe appeared and yelled loudly in Jonathan¡¯s direction. It was Seboxia! Upon hearing Seboxia¡¯s voice, Jonathan felt a surge of strength as he struggled to sit up cross-legged and calm down his consciousness with the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Seboxia spoke again. ¡°This creature is extremely dangerous. Even if it is currently sealed by the formation, you must never make eye contact with it. If you hadn¡¯t dodged in time just now, your spiritual sense would have already shattered. You would have be a walking corpse.¡± Seboxia¡¯s words startled Jonathan slightly. Although Jonathan couldn¡¯t be considered a true elite in terms of his cultivation level, he had ventured far and encountered numerous cultivators from the Divine Realm in the past half year or so. However, regardless of who he faced, the best his opponents could do was suppress him with their cultivation level. It was absolutely impossible for them to kill him with just their gaze. But if this creature before him possessed such power, just how incredible must its cultivation level be? Once Jonathan felt slightly calmer, he stood up carefully. However, despite his curiosity, he dared not look up again. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Seboxia!¡± Jonathan eximed delightedly as his mental projection appeared in the consciousness field. Seboxia sped his hands together and observed Jonathan coldly. ¡°You¡¯re happy to see me wake up? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying at my hands?¡± ¡°What is there to be afraid of?¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°You still need me to steal the Emperor¡¯s circtory system at Mount Enly for you. Before that job is done, I doubt you¡¯ll bear to kill me.¡± Seboxia didn¡¯t refute his words. He simply closed his eyes, carefully sensing something. After a while, his eyes flew open. ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense the aura of Pryncyp of Life? Where exactly are we?¡± He can¡¯t sense the aura of Pryncyp of Life? Jonathan was taken aback by Seboxia¡¯s question, but he responded quickly, ¡°We are currently in a large cave several hundred meters underground. Judging from the formationyout around us, it must be an arcane array set up by an evil cultivator to absorb people¡¯s spiritual essence. This arcane array can prevent external spiritual energy from entering and probably also iste the Pryncyp of Strength¡ª¡± Jonathan told Seboxia what he spected, but he was cut off by thetter before he could finish. ¡°Nonsense! This is not an arcane array for absorbing spiritual essence at all. It is an ancient Demon Zeal Formation from the West Region. Legend has it that it was specifically used to suppress demigods! Where the hell have you brought me, Jonathan?¡± Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 The Legendary Man Chapter 1172-Seboxia founded Seboxiasm, and one of its teachings was to refrain from anger. That was proof of how seriously Seboxia took the virtue of patience. Thus, the extent of Seboxia¡¯s rage became evident when even a person like him began spewing profanities. Seboxia was targeted by Heavenly Pryncyp for having invoked massive amounts of Pryncyp of Life during his duel with Ivanov. Given no other alternative, he was forced to hibernate. To his surprise, he awoke to find himself in such a ce. Though Seboxia had never seen the actual formation around him, he had read about it in the ancient scrolls of the West Region. ording to the text, the Demon Zeal Formation was created to seal away demigods and required the sacrifice of innumerable lives. It was thus powerful enough to keep spiritual sense, spiritual energy, and Pryncyps outside. The amount of willpower required for such a feat was unfathomable. A corporeal monk d in white robes appeared above the ripples of the Demon Zeal Formation before Jonathan. It was Seboxia in his human form. ¡°You cane outside?¡± Jonathan gaped as Seboxia took form. Seboxia held prayer beads in his hand. His gaze was inscrutably calm. ¡°The Demon Zeal Formation is the most powerful formation of antiquity. It requires the blood essence of many to be part of it and is used to block Heavenly Pryncyp, spiritual energy, and essence in all things. In here, Heavenly Pryncyp cannot detect my presence.¡± As Seboxia spoke, he gazed up toward the stone cage suspended from the heart of the stone lotus. The moment he turned his attention upward, an aura capable of total annihtion spilled forth from the stone cage. Jonathan raised the bronze handbell and leaped aside to take cover. Only after he arrived at a stone lotus did he feel the suffocating oppression decrease. He gazed back at Seboxia, who did not seem fazed by the overwhelming pressure. With his hands sped together before his chest, he stood resolutely on the formation with the air of a seasoned abbot. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such hostility, sir. Though I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been imprisoned, we must be the only two people you¡¯ve met since you were shut away.¡± With his eyes firmly fixed on the dark shadow in the stone cage, Seboxia addressed it in a level tone. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique in Jonathan¡¯s possession had been passed down from antiquity ¡ªclose to ten thousand years. ording to the records, even a person as powerful as Fehohr did not manage to create a small world. That is proof that the fellow imprisoned here must have been sealed away after that time. ording to Seboxia, the bodies beneath their feet in the pit of bones were remnants of the lives given for the formation, which was how the ce had been sealed off from the world. That figure up there is very likely a legendary demigod. After all, only a cultivator of that Realm could neither be defeated nor killed. That must be the reason why so many werepelled to sacrifice their lives to trap him there and kill him with the passage of time. Yet, Seboxia can stand face-to-face against such a formidable opponent. He really is something. Within the depths of the stone cage, a pair of gleaming, crimson eyes were fixed on Seboxia below. From a gap in the stone cage, a skeletal w reached out without warning and swiped at Seboxia, who was standing a hundred meters away. ¡°We are fated to meet, sir.¡± Following his promation, Seboxia turned and raised his arm, and an immense burst of spiritual energy rippled upward. Boom! Following the dull thud, the spiritual energy of the formation rippled. Seboxia had crushed the terrifying w to powder. ¡°By the looks of the bones below, you appear to have been sealed here for three thousand years, at least. Your powers were that of a demigod before, but after three millennia of torment, how much do you have left? I¡¯d hazard a guess that as your cultivation level plummets, the time you have left will also diminish. If you miss your chance with us, you will have no other choice than sit here and await death. Am I right?¡± Within the massive stone cage in the cave, the pair of huge, crimson eyes were motionless. After several seconds, they closed slightly. From the dark, bottomless depths of the stone cage, a figure emerged, walking slowly to the railing. It turned out to be a curvaceous woman. ¡°Can you bring me out of here?¡± With a tinklingugh, the cultivator leaped out from between the gap of the railing andnded lightly on the edge of the formation. ¡°D*mn!¡± Noticing the woman d in white robes staring at him, Jonathan turned to run like a cat who had its tail stepped on. ¡°You killed my pet and ate its egg. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± The woman extended a slender hand and waved it in Jonathan¡¯s direction. An immense vortex appeared behind him and yanked him back. At the same moment when the woman mobilized her spiritual energy, runic symbols flickered on the stone cage above. Cracks began to appear all over the white-robed woman. Even her cheeks transformed from that of a beautiful woman¡¯s to skeletal remains. As he flew backward, Jonathan hurriedly produced a grenade from his storage ring and hurled it at the woman. Before he could do so, however, the woman grabbed him by the throat. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The grenade in his grasp, meanwhile, was wrenched from him. ¡°There isn¡¯t a flicker of spiritual energy in this thing. What magical item is this?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Jonathan gesticted wildly. ¡°That¡¯s a grenade, not a magical item! The three of us will be goners if it blows up!¡± he shouted in a panic when the woman¡¯s right hand morphed into a dagger of bone as she intended to pierce the grenade. Seboxia was even more direct. He swung an arm toward the woman¡¯s, freeing Jonathan from her clutches, then dragged him away in retreat. Though Seboxia had a way to free the woman, he needed Jonathan to be the host. If Jonathan were to die, it did not matter how capable Seboxia was; he would be a sitting duck, stuck as a desated corpse in his coffin. That was why Jonathan¡¯s safety was his utmost priority. A dozen meters away, the grenade in the woman¡¯s hand exploded. When the mes cleared, they saw that the woman did not bear any signs of injury. Even the magma- like cracks on her body had disappeared. ¡°What we see is not its actual body but more of its spiritual energy form. Do not fear it. Pryncyps cannot be invoked in this abyss. If it so much as mobilizes its spiritual energy, the runes on the stone cage will kill it. Besides, it needs your help if it wants to get out of here.¡± Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 The Legendary Man Chapter 1173-Jonathan felt much more at ease after hearing the exnation. However, Seboxia¡¯s speech caused Jonathan to give the former a funny look. Despite his words earlier, in the end, they still need me to help. Jonathan had the inexplicable feeling of being tricked by Seboxia again. Yet, he could not help admiring Seboxia¡¯s stratagem. Though the spiritual energy form sounded simple enough, it was a difficult feat to manage. As its name suggested, the feat was to gather and condense one¡¯s spiritual energy through spells and immense binding force into a spiritual body so realistic that it could hardly be discerned with one¡¯s spiritual sense. One usually needed specific magical items and arcane arrays to attain such mastery. It would require sophisticated control of their faculties if one were to forcibly gather their spiritual and mental energies. To an old demon like Seboxia, who had lived for over two millennia, his current manifestation was only a partial mirage directed by his mental energy. The woman, on the other hand, even had distinct eyshes; she looked no different from an ordinary human being. The contrast between the two was jarring. ¡°Are you sure we can control this cultivator, Seboxia?¡± Jonathan said, rather apprehensive. ¡°We might end up dead if we let it out and be careless with it.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Seboxia pressed his hands together before his chest. ¡°From the ancient manuscripts of the West Region, I have a pact that you and it can sign, which would prevent it from causing any trouble.¡± Another pact? Jonathan grimaced at Seboxia¡¯s words. He always seems to have a trick up his sleeve. Ever since the coffin entered his elixir field, his fate was firmly in Seboxia¡¯s grasp. It was not out of kindness that Seboxia had not acted against him but because Jonathan was still of some use. Now, Seboxia wants me and that ancient cultivator to sign a treaty. From the surface, it looks like I have taken on a powerful ally out of the blue. However, Seboxia can threaten the cultivator with my life, thus achieving his goal of taking control of it. Jonathan gazed glumly at Seboxia. This is a request I do not dare agree to. As Seboxia did not keep his voice down when he spoke, the woman arrived weightlessly before Jonathan with the slightest of exertions. ¡°Sign a pact with me?¡± The woman scanned Jonathan up and down before scoffing. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°A middle phase God Realm cultivator like him is not worthy. However, I am a little curious about who you really are.¡± The woman grabbed hold of Jonathan. Without warning, she plunged her right hand into his elixir field. Thud! Following the thud, she dragged a massive coffin out of his elixir field. It was Seboxia¡¯s coffin. Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened as he gazed at the coffin. From the day the item entered his body, he had been wanting to get it out. He had exhausted every possible way to do so and failed, yet the woman had aplished it so easily. All Jonathan was thinking about at that moment was to flee. However, being in a cave so deep underground, there was nowhere he could go. Asura, the man who had stirred up a tempest in the world outside, is now as meek as a schoolboy before these two ancient demons. Seboxia did not betray any emotion as he watched his coffin being hauled out by the woman. With his hands remaining pressed together, he regarded the woman with a smile. ¡°What say we make a wager?¡± ¡°What wager?¡± the woman asked, stroking the coffin as she did so. Seboxia turned to the coffin. ¡°This coffin will be the stake. If you can open it and gaze upon my true face, I will make the decision on behalf of Mr. Goldstein and release you. If you fail, however, we¡¯ll still let you out, but you¡¯re going to sign the pact with him. How does that sound?¡± The woman gazed at the battered coffin that appeared on the verge of rotting. Her eyes glittered enviously. ¡°Even before I was sealed away, vitaewood such as this is priceless. Only divine beings could get their hands on it. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been made into a casket by a mere Divine Realm cultivator like yourself. What a waste.¡± As she spoke, the woman rapped the coffin lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s make it more interesting. If I win, your coffin is mine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal,¡± Seboxia agreed with a grin, his hands still pressed together. The woman was about to lift the cover, but Seboxia reached out and pressed it down. ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet. What¡¯s the rush?¡± As Seboxia spoke, he extended his hand slowly and ced his beads on the coffin. The moment the beads made contact with the wood, the coffin seemed toe alive. The decaying wood began to recover before their eyes. In the blink of an eye, the cracks disappeared, and the gaps left by the ravages of time sealed themselves. Suddenly, the coffin did not bear a trace of damage. Instead, it exuded an aura of renewed vitality. ¡°Pryncyp of Life?¡± The woman gaped in disbelief as she sensed the change in the ancient casket. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I witnessed one of the four Great Pryncyps here. Seboxia, was it? When I regain my powers upon getting out of here, I will ensure your path ahead lies unobstructed. You will serve me, and the world will be yours for the taking.¡± As she spoke, she braced her hands on the coffin lid, and spiritual energy from all over her body poured forth. Seboxia stood before Jonathan and partially obstructed the woman. His gaze remained calm. Hum! A low chant reverberated throughout the cave. Jonathan nced nervously at the walls surrounding them. Behind the lotuses carved in the stone, figures were materializing from the flickering light, one after another. He counted them and found that there were eighteen of them in total. The chants wereing from the silhouettes on the wall. Meanwhile, atop the wall, eighteen lotuses shone. Like real lotuses, every petal seemed to sway with a non-existent breeze. Streaks of indecipherable runes rose from the center of each lotus, turning into chains as they wrapped around the stone cage hovering in midair. An outpouring of cracks appeared all over the body of the woman, who was materialized from spiritual energy. As Jonathan gaped at her terrifying appearance, Seboxia¡¯s voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Prepare to join forces with me to kill this demon, Jonathan! If we don¡¯t, we¡¯ll die here!¡± Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 The Legendary Man Chapter 1174-Jonathan looked at Seboxia¡¯s figure in front of him and tensed up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t react. I left some spiritual sense in your consciousness field just now. You can focus and communicate with me there,¡± Seboxia exined. Upon hearing Seboxia¡¯s exnation, Jonathan quickly divided his attention and formed his own figure in his consciousness field. ¡°Seboxia, what did you mean by ¡®kill it¡¯?¡± Jonathan looked around, feeling confused. A thin wisp of mist floated in front of Jonathan. This was the transfiguration form Seboxia took within Jonathan¡¯s consciousness field. Due to its thinness, this form could only rely on thoughts to communicate with Jonathan and was not enough to make Seboxia visible. ¡°I don¡¯t have any pact at all. I simply said that just now to buy time,¡± Seboxia exined. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan eximed upon hearing Seboxia¡¯s words. Back in reality, the woman who was struggling with the coffin lid turned her head and looked at Jonathan as well. The woman looked at Seboxia. ¡°You¡¯re really something, huh? I can¡¯t open this coffin. I lost. You can bring out that treaty now, and I¡¯ll sign it with you.¡± Hearing this, Seboxia folded his hands together and smiled, then turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you need to be the one to sign this treaty.¡± As Seboxia spoke, hemunicated again through the spiritual sense he left in Jonathan¡¯s mind.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°The opponent¡¯s cultivation level is too high, and you can¡¯t sense its spiritual sense. Nevertheless, it has been locking onto you,¡± Seboxia exined. ¡°Before I fell into a deep sleep, I left a mark on your body just in case you encountered an unbeatable enemy. My mark was triggered under its probing. This means that it is beyond the Divine Realm, and it¡¯s not something I can exin in a few words. Just remember what I said. If we can¡¯t kill it, we¡¯ll all die here.¡± In reality, Jonathan¡¯s back waspletely soaked with sweat. Previously, he thought that Seboxia could win in a battle against the woman after seeing how confidently he fought against her. However, now it seemed that everything Seboxia did was just to buy time. ¡°What should I do?¡± Jonathan asked urgently, both in reality and the consciousness field. However, the meanings conveyed were quite different. In reality, Jonathan reached out to Seboxia, gesturing to receive the technique required for the treaty. However, in the consciousness field, Jonathan anxiously wanted to know what role he could y in this major battle between cultivators. Seboxia formed his hands together in a gesture of prayer. In the consciousness field, Seboxia urgently said, ¡°She wanted to open the coffin and fight me, but that used up too much of her spiritual energy. It also triggered the Demon Zeal Formation, which is now suppressing her. She¡¯s at her weakest now. We must seize this opportunity and use your bronze handbell to trap her. Go!¡± As Seboxia¡¯s voice echoed in the consciousness field, in reality, Jonathan felt his wrist being pulled by Seboxia before his whole body was forcefully thrown forward. Caught off guard by the sudden force, Jonathan collided with the woman before he could react. Cracks as thick as thumbs appeared on the woman¡¯s cheeks, and within those cracks, an unknown viscous reddish liquid resembling magma oozed out. With a thought, the bronze handbell appeared in Jonathan¡¯s hand. However, just as his spiritual energy surged but before he could activate the spirit shield of the bronze handbell, he saw a sinister smile curling the woman¡¯s lips. Bam! With a resounding bam, Jonathan saw a fleeting afterimage before his eyes, only to abruptly collide with the formation in a disheveled heap right after. Cough¡­ Spurting out a mouthful of blood along with broken teeth, Jonathan struggled to get up. To his surprise, the woman had sent him flying tens of meters away with just a casual p. ¡°Get up and keep fighting!¡± Seboxia¡¯s voice echoed in Jonathan¡¯s mind once again. A surge of life force flowed into Jonathan¡¯s body, quickly restoring his bloodied face and repairing his injured flesh. Jonathan gritted his teeth, ignoring the vibrations in his consciousness field. He turned his head to see two afterimages engaging in a rapid battle that he couldn¡¯t keep up with on the Demon Zeal Formation. ¡°I can¡¯t keep up with your speed!¡± Jonathan shouted loudly at Seboxia. Swoosh¡­ From the top of the coffin, two spiritual beads flew into Jonathan¡¯s eyes. In just an instant, Jonathan felt as if the whole world had suddenly quieted down. ¡°The boost from these spiritual beads can onlyst for a minute at most. Your body is at risk of being shattered every second beyond that. The bronze handbell in your hand is a weapon against spirits. I can only help you hold her off, but whether you can escape from here depends on you.¡± Seboxia¡¯s voice resounded, and at that moment, Jonathan also felt something off with his body. His spiritual energy was surging too fast! Not only his vitality but even the speed at which his spiritual sense operated had reached a terrifying level. It felt as if he had activated a fast-forward button, and everything around him seemed to slow down in his eyes. Seboxia¡¯s battle with the woman finally entered Jonathan¡¯s sight. His spiritual sense now covered a range of thirty meters, three times more than before. Jonathan released his spiritual sense and lightly stepped on the ground. Instantly, he appeared thirty meters away. His strength had tripled! As Jonathan felt the changes in his body, his brain raced frantically. He reached out and grabbed the bronze handbell from the side, then injected his entire body¡¯s spiritual energy into it. ng! As the bronze handbell filled with spiritual energy, a muffled nging sound rang out from within Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Bring her over!¡± Jonathan threw the Divine Chessboard out, transforming it into a fifty-meter square board beneath his feet. Then, holding the bronze handbell, he positioned himself directly in the center of the chessboard. Meanwhile, Seboxia was fighting with all he had. Even though he couldn¡¯tprehend any Pryncyp of Life due to the formation sealing off this ce, the eighteen spiritual beads that he had embedded into the coffin were condensed entirely from life force. Seboxia tightly held one of the spiritual beads in both hands and crushed it forcefully, releasing an immense wave of life force. It transformed into two giant hands that gripped the woman tightly and hurled her in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Suppress it!¡± The bronze handbell in Jonathan¡¯s hand had now transformed into a massive golden bell of light, acting as a spiritual shield. With a swift movement, Jonathan covered the woman with the bronze handbell. The woman let out a howl, and two beams of white light burst from her eyes. Upon locking gazes with her, Jonathan felt his head pounding, and even if he wanted to close his eyes to avoid it, he was a split second toote. In that slight moment of hesitation, a gigantic skeletal w had already struck the bronze handbell¡¯s spiritual shield with tremendous force. The impact was tremendous, causing the bronze handbell to slip from Jonathan¡¯s hand and fly over a hundred meters, crashing and embedding itself in the cave wall. In front of Jonathan, the woman¡¯s delicate face had suddenly transformed into a giant mouth entirely composed of white bones. At that moment, it was lunging toward him¡­ Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 The Legendary Man Chapter 1175-¡°Come back!¡± At the critical moment, the life force in Seboxia¡¯s hands wrapped around the woman¡¯s waist, and he forcefully pulled her backward. As the skeletal jaw closed, Jonathan felt an excruciating tearing pain on his cheek. Although the giant mouth failed to bite off Jonathan¡¯s head, it had ripped off his entire left cheek along with his left eye, which burst upon contact with the sharp teeth. After the two spiritual beads entered Jonathan¡¯s eyes, his body rapidly underwent profound changes, and all his senses were enhanced. The intense pain from his cheek made Jonathan¡¯s head throb, almost causing him to lose consciousness. Yet, the more intense the pain, the calmer Jonathan¡¯s mind became. Ignoring the injury on his left cheek, Jonathan formed a spell with his left hand, activating the space- altering formation on the Divine Chessboard beneath his feet. Without any warning, he appeared behind the woman. ¡°Die!¡± Wielding the Heaven Sword, Jonathan swung it directly at the head of the woman in white. Seboxia, witnessing Jonathan¡¯s action, appeared somewhat anxious because the woman in front of them was simply a spiritual energy form. A purely physical attack like the Heaven Sword would have no effect on a transfiguration constructed entirely of spiritual energy and mental energy. ¡°Go get the bronze handbell!¡± Seboxia eximed. Two more spiritual beads burst again in Seboxia¡¯s hands, causing dense life force to envelop him. The life force transformed into numerous tentacles that flew forward to entangle the woman ahead. Meanwhile, above their heads, bone daggers emerged from the gaps in the suspended stone cage and swiftly descended toward them. Seboxia¡¯s life force manifested as an invisible shield above his head as he strived to buy some time for Jonathan. At that moment, the Heaven Sword sliced through the air to strike at the woman¡¯s head, which had now transformed into white bones. With a cry of agony, the woman¡¯s head shattered and crashed onto the ground, unable to gather itself to reform into spiritual energy or regain her physical form. With a keen sensitivity to life force, Seboxia could clearly sense that the woman¡¯s head had truly vanished. Could the Heaven Sword actually annihte spiritual sense and spiritual bodies? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. What is the origin of this sword? In a state of shock, Seboxia momentarily rxed his control over the Pryncyp of Life in his hands, causing the woman¡¯s body to dispersepletely. ¡°Jonathan, it wants to return to its original form! Stop it!¡± Transforming into a blurred afterimage, Seboxia flew toward the sky. Up in the air, the skeletal ws emerging from the cracks of the stone cage shattered one by one under Seboxia¡¯s assault. Simultaneously, the life force in his hands transformed into a massive dome as he attempted to intercept the return of the demon beast¡¯s spiritual sense. Meanwhile, on the ground, Jonathan could no longer hear any sound. The Divine Chessboard beneath his feet no longer required any intuitive activation; it had fused completely with him. ¡°Seal!¡± A simple word was uttered. Above the Divine Chessboard, purple formations instantly materialized. At that moment, the Divine Chessboard resembled a giant purple box,pletely blocking the spiritual energy form of the beast. The spiritual energy crashed against the purple formations several times but failed to break through. It eventually gathered together and transformed into a bizarre primordial beast resembling a spider with four ws. The primordial beast cowered in a corner of the chessboard while constantly howling at Jonathan with its terrifying mouth. It seems this is the true form of the woman! Jonathan quickly skimmed through the misceneous records of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique but found no mention of this primordial beast. Meanwhile, above Jonathan¡¯s head and outside the formation of the Divine Chessboard, the entity trapped in the stone cage was nearing madness. Bone daggers protruded from the gaps in the cage, relentlessly piercing the Divine Chessboard below. Seboxia, though unsure of how Jonathan managed to trap the creature, understood that Jonathan had found a way to deal with the beast. Thus, he dutifully stepped on the intricate formation of the Divine Chessboard, acting as a shield to intercept the bone daggers descending from the sky. Jonathan gazed at the monstrous white-boned beast that continuously roamed within the Divine Chessboard, his eyes filled with icy determination. ¡°Every application of Pryncyp requires drawing from the Heavenly Pryncyp,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Here, countless people sacrificed themselves to form a spirit shield, which sealed off everything and disabled the use of Pryncyp. No matter how mighty a cultivator you were in ancient times, you¡¯re nothing more than a spiritual energy form now. This chessboard of mine specializes in suppressing great malevolent creatures. It is a relic from one of the ancient divine beings¡¯ games. Thus, it has more than enough power to seal someone like you who is devoid of Pryncyp now.¡± Jonathan spoke while raising his right hand. He then ced it in front of his own face. As spiritual energy surged, he exerted force to pull something out from his eye sockets effortlessly. It was the two spiritual beads that had entered his eyes earlier, which he then tossed to Seboxia standing above him. Without the boost from the spiritual beads, Seboxia and the bone daggers above swiftly vanished from Jonathan¡¯s sight. Meanwhile, the primordial beast on the chessboard seemed to have sensed Jonathan¡¯s change. It leaped toward him with a speed far surpassing Jonathan¡¯s visual perception and reaction. However, just as the primordial beast¡¯s ws were about to pierce Jonathan¡¯s forehead, Jonathan¡¯s figure disappeared. At that instant, the beast was split in two by the Heaven Sword. The two halves of the primordial beast tried to merge back together, but the chessboard between them continued to elongate. Jonathan stood on one of the halves, his eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°It¡¯s clear that this spiritual energy form of yours is crucial to you!¡± Jonathan remarked. Crack¡­ With his words, the Heaven Sword in Jonathan¡¯s hand thrust directly into the primordial beast on the ground. The primordial beast shattered instantly, and on the stone cage above Jonathan, numerous runes lit up. Within the cage, a series of furious roars echoed. ¡°Jonathan! Quickly deal with its remaining transfiguration!¡± Seboxia shouted. Jonathan looked up. Within the light from the stone cage, primordial beasts made from white bone leaped down one after another andnded on the ground. They then crazily charged forward in Jonathan¡¯s direction. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan bellowed, his figure flickering as he plunged the Heaven Sword into thest remaining spiritual energy form of the beast. Boom! The formation of the Divine Chessboard was disrupted by the exploding primordial beast. Jonathan also felt an additional chilling aura on him. Yet, the aura was as fleeting as a shadow passing through a scorching summer sky, so he paid it no mind. Around him, an uncountable number of primordial beasts formed by spiritual energy assaulted him like a torrent made of white bones, causing his scalp to tingle. ¡°Stop them!¡± Jonathanmanded Seboxia, his voice resolute. With his sword leading the way, he swiftly charged toward a distant target¡ªthe bronze handbell that had been knocked away! Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 The Legendary Man Chapter 1176-Seboxia couldn¡¯t help feeling troubled. That primordial beast had been sealed up for thousands of years. Even though it was captured back then, it was an immortal being. The fact that it was still alive after the passage of multiple millennia meant that it was an immensely powerful cultivator. Seboxia figured that the beast probably possessed the ability to self-seal just like him, which was why it could hold out for so long. A cultivator like this usually had some hidden tricks. Even though it was trapped in the stone cage, it didn¡¯t have to worry about its spiritual energy. In fact, when Seboxia was punished by the Heavenly Way because of his fight with Ivanov and was forced to fall into a deep slumber, he still had eighteen spiritual beads purely made of life force as his trump card. Even a mere cultivator in the Divine Realm like him had such tricks, let alone a demigod like the primordial beast. To take on such an entity in a ce like that was basically asking for death. That was why Seboxia never had the intention to fight the primordial beast head-on in the first ce. The entire Demon Zeal Formation was made to cage the primordial beast. Once the beast used its powers, the formation would activate itself and restrain the beast. Seboxia was confident that as long as he joined forces with Jonathan while the Demon Zeal Formation was triggered, trapping the beast¡¯s spiritual energy form and using its immense spiritual sense as a bargaining chip, they could at least intimidate the primordial beast and find an opportunity to leave. After all, while the primordial beast had sufficient spiritual energy, it needed a massive amount of spiritual energy to maintain the spiritual sense needed for the spiritual energy form. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Given where they were, once the primordial beast¡¯s spiritual sense was damaged, it could never be restored using conventional methods. Seboxia even considered the possibility that he and Jonathan could obtain numerous benefits by threatening the primordial beast that way. Since the primordial beast was likely a demigod cultivator, its cultivation learnings about the realms beyond the Divine Realm would greatly benefit Seboxia and Jonathan, even if its cultivation method was different from that of humans. With the Heavenly Pryncyp ruined and the Immortal Road severed in the outside world, it was terribly difficult to break through the Divine Realm there now. When Seboxia had reached the Ultimate Realm in the practice of Pryncyp of Life one thousand and five hundred years ago, he had fallen victim to a plot. After being injured to the core, Seboxia was well aware that he could never truly be one with the Pryncyp of Life. This also meant he no longer had a chance at achieving the Ultimate Realm. Thus, he had sealed himselfpletely and waited for the day the Heavenly Pryncyp returned. It was after he was unintentionally awakened by Jonathan that everything else unfolded. In his encounter with the primordial beast this time, Seboxia had wanted to uncover new breakthrough methods so he could continue his journey toward Immortal Road. Unexpectedly, Jonathan angered the beast by ying its spiritual energy form. Sensing the physical energy of the primordial beast being directed at them, Seboxia realized he had lost his chance. ¡°I guess it¡¯s not my time yet,¡± hemented out loud. He had no choice but to stand by Jonathan and aid thetter in finding a way to escape their predicament. ¡°Blossom Steps!¡± As Seboxia made a step forward, the life force around him turned into countless light spots and swam toward the grooves of the Demon Zeal Formation. The light spots fell at Seboxia¡¯s feet like seeds before sprouting and growing rapidly. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Countless lotuses bloomed on the formation¡¯s grooves in an instant, their petals drifting in the air and transforming into thin swords that flew toward the primordial beasts. Standing on the coffin, Seboxia looked up at the stone cage and uttered, ¡°I hade in peace, but heaven¡¯s will is difficult to defy. Serendipity is elusive and rare, but souls of brilliance are always there. Allow me to bestow these lotus flowers upon all beings! Sir, I see that we are fated with each other, so let me offer you a piece of advice. Please stop now so there is still room for turning back.¡± ¡°You old rat!¡± An angry roar sounded from the stone cage, and innumerable primordial beasts surrounding them rushed toward Seboxia aggressively. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crisp sounds rang continuously around Seboxia as the lotus petals scattered everywhere. Upon the mere touch of the petals, the primordial beasts exploded into pieces and simultaneously dissolved into pure spiritual energy. Then at the next moment, they came together to form a new primordial beast, which charged forward again. Likewise, Seboxia¡¯s lotuses vanished and reappeared endlessly, consuming a huge amount of energy. Just as Seboxia had expected, a battle in an abyss like that was all about the consumption of spiritual energy. In a fight like this, he was no match for a demigod. Then again, he was not on his own. ng! Following a frightening chime, the primordial beasts around them froze. Crack! Crack! Crack! A smile appeared at the corner of Seboxia¡¯s lips. The lotus petals around him seemed to move faster as chimes echoed nonstop in the cave. The primordial beasts began copsing and struggling, looking like marites who were cut loose from their strings. With his sword in one hand, a blood-covered Jonathan ran over to Seboxia. ¡°Seboxia, what is the origin of this bell? How is it so effective in restraining these things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the bell from Demonbane Tower,¡± answered Seboxia leisurely. ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you more. All you need to know is that this thing restrains the spiritual sense.¡± Demonbane Tower sounded familiar to Jonathan, but he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen or heard it before. However, now was not the time to delve into the details. Carrying the bell that had grown up to thirty feet tall, Jonathan asked in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve kept them under control. What now?¡± ¡°Leave this ce,¡± said Seboxia while staring at the stone cage above him warily. At that moment, the blurry outlines of the eighteen cultivators behind the eighteen stone-carved lotuses on the walls around them had be distinct. Even their hair and skin texture turned clearly visible, as if they were meticulously drawn using fine brushes. This indicated that the Demon Zeal Formation had been fully activated. Although Seboxia was not very knowledgeable about the Demon Zeal Formation, he knew that as time wore down the demigod cultivator, it also eroded the formation that imprisoned the demigod. In short, this was a contest of endurance. If the demigod died first, then the people who set up the formation thousands of years ago would be the victors. On the contrary, if the formation broke down first in the trial of time, chaos would ensue. People may think that the demigod was at death¡¯s door after being locked up for so long, but once it was freed, even the thirteen ancient families who controlled the lifeblood of the cultivators around the world would have no choice but to bow down to it, let alone Divine Realm cultivators like Seboxia. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 The Legendary Man Chapter 1177-¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seboxia jumped down the coffin and swiftly headed toward the only exit of the cave. When Jonathan noticed Seboxia heading that way, he quickly shouted, ¡°Hey, we can¡¯t go that way. Stepping out would subject you to immense pressure, considering we¡¯re hundreds of meters deep underwater! It could be fatal!¡± Seboxia replied curtly, ¡°If you refuse to leave, you¡¯re more than wee to stay with that creature.¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan swiftly turned around, only to witness the amalgamation of numerous ancient beasts forming an enormous creature several dozen meters in height. Its four powerful legs with bone spurs pierced through the Demon Zeal Formation, almost tearing it apart. The formation is unstable! As that thought surfaced in Jonathan¡¯s mind, he felt his newfound confidence crumbling away. He reached out to retrieve his Divine Chessboard before running to the exit at full speed. s, he was too slow for the enormous beast behind him. In the blink of an eye, the huge bone spur had arrived at the top of Jonathan¡¯s head. ng! Jonathan struck the bronze handbell above his head yet again. At the same time, he sensed a powerful force wrapping around his waist, forcefully pulling him aside. Crack! Jonathan watched as the bone spur behind him stabbed into the formation. If Seboxia hadn¡¯t pulled him away, he would¡¯ve been the one pierced by the bone spur. ¡°The bronze handbell can¡¯t stop its spiritual sense!¡± Seboxia grabbed the bronze handbell from Jonathan and struck his chest. Jonathan felt his vision go dark before realizing Seboxia had pushed him into the coffin. ¡°D*mn it¡­¡± Before he could finish cursing, the coffin lid had closed above him. At thest moment, Jonathan caught sight of the countless runes within the formation intertwining and transforming into a chain, effectively immobilizing the ancient beast. Seboxia¡¯s coffin made it past the cave¡¯s exit and descended into the underground water. Jonathan had previously experienced being trapped within the coffin, but that incident urred within his elixir field, where only his spiritual sense formation was held captive. This was the first time Jonathan had entered the coffin in his physical form. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Feeling the solid surface beneath him, Jonathan discreetly took out his phone, nning to use the shlight function to catch a glimpse of Seboxia¡¯s physical form. Just as he held his phone, Seboxia¡¯s voice rang out slowly. ¡°If you have a death wish, feel free to turn on the shlight on your phone.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan meekly pocketed his phone. He chuckled dryly and cleared his throat. ¡°I was just curious,¡± he offered a quick exnation. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Seboxia, where did that primordial beaste from? I believe I witnessed it piercing through the Demon Zeal Formation in the end. Did I see that correctly?¡± As Seboxia didn¡¯t emerge, he was clearly not in the mood to entertain Jonathan. However, after hearing Jonathan¡¯s question, he fell silent for a moment before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that creature was. However, judging from its form, I believe it¡¯s a type of Dathore.¡± ¡°A Dathore?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan quickly racked his brains for the Dathore¡¯s information. ording to the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, apart from the external bone structure, there were no other simrities between the two creatures. ¡°Seboxia, I don¡¯t read much, but don¡¯t attempt to deceive me. This creature bears no resemnce to the Dathore I am familiar with,¡± he uttered dubiously. Seboxia chuckled aloud. ¡°I am curious about the kind of inheritance that granted you ess to knowledge about various ancient cultivation methods and ancient beasts. However, I can assure you that Dathore is not a specific creature; it represents a bad omen. In Chanaean mythology, it is believed that Pangu was the entity responsible for separating heaven and earth. Dathore is said to have emerged earliest, leading people to specte that this ominous being was formed from Pangu¡¯s bones. However, this is not true. By studying literature from different parts of the world, one would discover that Dathore is an ominous entity with no fixed form. A cultivator must die in a meditative state within a spiritual realm until their body dposes, leaving only the bones behind, which still retain spiritual power within. Over time, as the bones are nourished by spiritual energy, a spiritual consciousness forms and gains intellect. This is what we refer to as Dathore.¡± Realization dawned on Jonathan after he heard Seboxia¡¯s exnation. As Jonathan¡¯s cultivation progressed, he gradually realized that even the teachings of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique might not be entirely urate. One particr instance was regarding the existence of small worlds. ording to the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, small worlds were deemed impossible as they contradicted the presence of the Heavenly Pryncyp. However, Jonathan had personally entered two small worlds, challenging the validity of the technique¡¯s ims. During Jonathan¡¯s time in the West Region, when he acquired the Divine Chess, he initially believed it to be a restraining barrier. However, after mastering the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, he came to the realization that it was, in fact, a small world. Jonathan regretted not exploring it further. When the small world was initially opened, the Divine Realm experts from the West Region were slow to react, granting Jonathan the opportunity to im the most significant benefits from within. Jonathan obtained the Divine Chessboard from that small world. Additionally, he initially retrieved a ck spear from within. However, he was forced to abandon the ck spear during his escape from Remdik, making it a regrettable sacrifice. Recalling the past events, Jonathan asked, ¡°Seboxia, are you saying that the Dathore was formed within the Demon Zeal Formation?¡± Seboxia responded firmly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Demon Zeal Formation is designed to seal and contain, not to nurture or create. The Dathore must have already existed before it was sealed within the formation.¡± After a pause, Seboxia added, ¡°Jonathan, I think you need to be careful as there is a malevolent ancient being present within this small world. While I may have had my own reasons for entering your body, you are not my sole option. My life force is dwindling, and I cannot protect you indefinitely. You will ultimately have to rely on yourself.¡± Hearing the warning tone in Seboxia¡¯s voice, Jonathan nodded reluctantly. ¡°I know what you mean. I¡¯ll do my best to not use your life force in the future. Is that enough?¡± he snapped. As Seboxia didn¡¯t reply, Jonathan sighed and began to mutter to himself. ¡°You only saw a Dathore. Before you woke up, I encountered a lilith, a massive ck bear standing dozens of meters tall, and even a hook serpent lurking outside¡ª¡± p! Before he could finish, Jonathan felt someone grabbing his cor. Before him, Seboxia began to emerge slowly using its spiritual energy. ¡°Say that again!¡± Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 The Legendary Man Chapter 1178-As Jonathan¡¯s body was lifted up, he struggled to breathe as he gazed at the semi-transparent bald man standing before him. Seboxia was a renowned cultivator known for his patience andposure. In their previous encounters, he never resorted to grabbing Jonathan¡¯s cor like a thug. Instead, he would use his strength to suppress him with finesse. What did I say that caused Seboxia to lose hisposure? Jonathan quickly recalled what he said earlier. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. All I said was that I met many ancient demon beasts in this small world before you woke up. I encountered a lilith, an unknown huge bear, and a hook serpent that brought us to this underground cave¡ª¡± Before Jonathan could finish his words, Seboxia interjected firmly, ¡°There is no way those creatures are still alive!¡± Jonathan broke free from Seboxia¡¯s grasp and pulled out a sharp w. After ying the hook serpent, Jonathan was captivated by its magnificent scales and sharp w-like legs. Employing the Heaven Sword, he skillfully cleaved the creature¡¯s body into several sections and carefully stored them in his storage ring. That was why Seboxia didn¡¯t discover how Jonathan entered the cave and asked that question. Surprise flitted across Seboxia¡¯s eyes as he stared at the sharp and strong ws. ¡°This is impossible. These ominous beings from ancient times shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Jonathan noticed how surprised Seboxia looked, but he still had no idea why thetter reacted this way. He pulled out the hook serpent¡¯s tailhook and gave it to Seboxia. ¡°Seboxia, I initially couldn¡¯t believe that the beings existed here too. However, this is a small world, after all. It was designed to confine these ominous creatures. I know that before small worlds were created, they served as spirit animal spheres¡­¡± He trailed off when he noticed how solemn Seboxia looked. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the period before small worlds existed!¡± Seboxia cut in coldly. ¡°Do you know that after small worlds emerged, they were mostly used as an escape from the real world and the Life and Death Pryncyp? They became like back gardens for cultivators and sects, providing a refuge. However, these small worlds are usually limited in size and require constant maintenance by cultivators. While they can serve as spirit animal spheres for ancient demon beasts, they cannot sustain arge number of them simultaneously.¡± Seboxia paused, his expression shifting as if a memory resurfaced. ¡°Jonathan, did you say we are several hundred meters deep underwater?¡± Jonathan gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know the exact depth, but the hook serpent swallowed me and swam downward for at least a few dozen seconds.¡± Seboxia stared at Jonathan as though he was a fool. A cultivator would often fight demon beasts and y them. It was normal for cultivators to get killed by demon beasts, too. However, Seboxia had never heard of cultivators being swallowed by demon beasts. Jonathan noticed the disdain on Seboxia¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that expression? I might have been eaten, but I fought my way out without any assistance. Who are you looking down on?¡± he protested, his tone defiant. Seboxia raised his right hand and pressed the w onto Jonathan¡¯s neck, grazing his skin easily. ¡°Just answer my question,¡± he demanded, his voice filled with urgency. ¡°Got it,¡± Jonathan replied obediently. Seating himselffortably, Jonathan crossed his legs and offered Seboxia a warm smile. ncing at the menacing w of the hook serpent, Seboxia spoke again, his voiceced with anticipation. ¡°Before I fell into a deep sleep, how much of this small world have you explored? Have you ventured beyond fifteen kilometers?¡± ¡°Fifteen kilometers?¡± Jonathan snorted coldly before he revealed calmly, ¡°The lilith alone chased me for dozens of kilometers, and when I reached the top of a mountain, I could see a vast expanse of mountains stretching out before me, spanning hundreds of kilometers at least!¡± Hearing that, Seboxia started panting heavily. Seeing Seboxia¡¯s reaction, Jonathan sounded uncertain as he asked, ¡°Seboxia, are you okay? So what if this small world is big? Why are you so excited?¡± Seboxia took in a deep breath and turned away, throwing the sharp w back to Jonathan. ¡°I envy how clueless you are. Ignorance can indeed be bliss, can¡¯t it?¡± Seating himself opposite Jonathan, Seboxia sped his palms together in front of his chest. ¡°Jonathan, have you ever wondered why it¡¯s called a small world? It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s small and could never be as vast as this!¡± he eximed, gesturing to their surroundings. Jonathan was astonished to hear that revtion. He had only been to two small worlds¡ªone in West Region and the current one they were in. Jonathan did see a vast chessboard at West Region, a sight made possible by the assistance of the formation. The Divine Chessboard in Jonathan¡¯s hand was able to expand to hundreds of meters in the outside world. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, if Jonathan manipted the formation from within and activated the Within Reach technique on the cultivators inside, they would perceive the chessboard expanding, with the borders of the formation seemingly moving farther away. Jonathan acknowledged that his strength was far from that of ancient Gods or Devils. If he possessed their immense power, the chessboard could serve as a self-contained world, forever sealing off anyone trapped within its confines, rendering escape impossible. Of course, that was a story for another time. The true spatial extent of the Devil and God small world resided within the space epassed by the two Devil and God statues. Although it appeared vast, its actual width was limited to a maximum of fifteen kilometers. ¡°Are you saying that there is something off with this small world?¡± Jonathan asked, sounding hesitant. ¡°Of course!¡± Seboxia eximed, fixing Jonathan with an intense gaze. ¡°The fundamental prerequisite for creating a small world is the creator having the ability to defy the Heavenly Pryncyp. No cultivator can simply conjure a world out of spiritual energy. To establish a small world, one must appropriate a portion of space from the primary world. However, the Heavenly Pryncyp governing the primary world will inevitably retaliate, inflicting an equivalent bacsh that matches the size of the small world.¡± He paused for a moment, then continued with a stern expression, ¡°ording to the Aploth cultivation levels, a cultivator¡¯s progress ascends through the Precelestial Realm, Postcelestial Realm, Superior Realm, Grandmaster Realm, God Realm, Divine Realm, Ultimate Realm, and Cavoid Realm. Beyond the advanced phase of the Cavoid Realm lies the pinnacle stage known as the absolute phase, or what you Chanaean cultivators refer to as a demigod. However, even at the level of a demigod, the maximum size of a small world that can be created is limited to fifteen kilometers. If the small world we find ourselves in is truly as vast as you im, there can be only one usible exnation for its creator ¡ªthey must be a deity!¡±- Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 The Legendary Man Chapter 1179-Jonathan felt his heart skip a beat when he heard the mention of a deity. That referred to someone who had surpassed the Cavoid Realm and transcended the void. In Chanaea, a deity was a cultivator who had transcended cultivation. ording to the information in ancient books, when one¡¯s cultivation level reached the level of a deity, thews of Heavenly Pryncyp in this world could no longer restrain that person. Upon transcending the void, a deity would travel to the heavenly realm. In other countries, a cultivator of such was regarded as a god, and these cultivators would head toward the Land of the Gods. In short, the myths and legends spoken by themoners from all over the world of cultivation were well-documented. As a matter of fact, instances of cultivators transcending the void could be found in the countless ancient texts left behind. What Jonathan knew about had all happened in the past. If one were topile all the incidents that had happened in the world of cultivation, one would notice something was amiss. Although it was rare to see a cultivator transcending the void, such an urrence would always happen once every few decades or a couple of centuries. In other words, an incredible cultivator would definitely appear, reign supreme over everyone, and transcend the void. Yet, there was no record of such an urrence in the past six thousand years. Although some cultivators had gone out of sight, no one had ever witnessed someone transcending the void. It was important to note that not a single formation could restrain a demigod from transcending the void. ording to ancient texts, every cultivator on earthprehending Pryncyp would definitely sense someone transcending the void. No one knew what had happened eight thousand years ago, but the existence of deities seemed to have vanished from the world of cultivators. During the first few hundred years, cultivators from all over the world had been cultivating as hard as they could to be the next cultivator to transcend the void. However, they soon realized that bing a demigod was the most a cultivator could achieve. From then on, some suggested that the Immortal Road had been lost forever, and that eventually led to everyone believing that was the case. Just like that, deities ceased to exist in the history of the world of cultivators. There¡¯s something weird about this small world! The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique existed since ten thousand years ago. Deities existed then, but no one seemed to have figured out how to create small worlds. Jonathan became anxious at that thought, so he asked Seboxia, ¡°Seboxia, you existed for over two thousand years, so you must have a huge collection of ancient texts. Do you know when the first small world was created?¡± In both the worlds of mortals and cultivators, an invention could only happen because of the researchers. The creation of small worlds was a monumental achievement and a milestone in the world of cultivators. How could such a historical urrence not be recorded? Seboxia nced at Jonathan and noticed that thetter had finally wrapped his head around the meaning behind the existence of small worlds. ¡°The cultivators who couldprehend the methods of creating a small world were at least in the advanced phase of Ultimate Realm. These cultivators had achieved the absolute phase of merging with their Pryncyps and begun exploring the fundamentals of Heavenly Pryncyp. Naturally, these were all well-known cultivators with resolute temperaments. They wouldn¡¯t disclose their findings to get famous. That¡¯s why no one knows how the first small world was created. But we know the name of the first small world known to the public. Four thousand years ago, it was created in a barrennd that¡¯s now called North Adrune. Anndur owns thatnd now.¡± Uh¡­ Jonathan froze when he heard those words. Anndur? Fehohr was the one who came up with the methods to create a small world. Yet, a cultivator from North Adrune had created one before everyone else. How convenient was that? ¡°Wait¡­ North Adrune wasn¡¯t part of Anndur four thousand years ago, no?¡± Jonathan asked Seboxia in bafflement. Seboxia nced at Jonathan speechlessly. ¡°I said that was a barrennd back then. Although the mortals from Epea hadn¡¯t discovered thatnd, the cultivators with high cultivation levels could travel across the ocean. Ingbrookians were already there, but they were still uncivilized. ording to the records in the West Region, cultivators would conduct heavenly trials and various spell experiments in that area. Because even if they failed, they could still minimize the effect of Heavenly Pryncyp. It¡¯s simr to why people conduct experiments in deserts nowadays.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly when he heard those words. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°In other words, the first small world was discovered in North Adrune, but it was most probably created by a cultivator from elsewhere. I bet that cultivator was from Chanaea!¡± Seboxia took in the smug look on Jonathan¡¯s face and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where the cultivator was from. What matters is the fact that the small world would degrade over time. Four thousand years ago,N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. that small world became an attraction to cultivators everywhere, and the methods of creating a small world started to spread worldwide. That small world then copsed approximately two thousand and seven hundred years ago.¡± With a frown, Seboxia continued, ¡°After the small world copsed, all the cultivators who knew how to create small worlds gathered and did research. Those small worlds were like their personal backyards. No one wanted their years of effort to vanish into thin air. In the end, they concluded that the establishment of the small world vited the main world¡¯s principles. Thus, the Heavenly Pryncyp of the main world would constantly attack the small worlds. In other words, small worlds are bound to copse after some time. Besides, they also found out that the lifetime of a small world is between one thousand and eight hundred years and two thousand and five hundred years.¡± Upon hearing Seboxia¡¯s exnation, Jonathan quickly did the calction in his mind. Deities disappeared eight thousand years ago, and the Immortal Road was lost. We found the first small world four thousand years ago, and it copsed two thousand and seven hundred years ago. That means the first small world was created five thousand and two hundred years ago! The small world I¡¯m in is definitely not created by an ancient deity! Based on such a timeline, it¡¯s very likely that there was a deity who lived from before the Immortal Road was cut off eight thousand years ago to five thousand years ago to create this vast small world! The influence of the outside world must be minimal in this small world. If that deity had a way to hide from the Heavenly Way and live to see the creation of this small world, he could still be alive! Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 The Legendary Man Chapter 1180-At that moment, Jonathan didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. All the cultivators in the world know that the Immortal Road was cut off. Over the past two thousand years, even the Ultimate Realm cultivators had vanished, let alone Cavoid Realm elites. Now, the Kore of the world has deteriorated. When the world¡¯s best assassin tried to get me to join Apocalypse, he told me thirteen families controlled the world. These families had been murdering those cultivators who had been trying to achieve Ultimate Realm. Prior to that, I thought Divine Realm was the highest cultivation level a cultivator could achieve! Due to his limited knowledge, Jonathan was puzzled when Seboxia told him there could be a deity in the small world. Seboxia noticed the dazed look on Jonathan¡¯s face and felt relieved. Jonathan finally knows how serious the current situation is! ¡°So? You know what we should do now, right?¡± Jonathan nodded solemnly. ¡°We should locate the deity and learn from¡ª¡± p! Before Jonathan could finish his sentence, Seboxia sent him flying with a tight p across the face. ¡°We need to find a way out! We need to run! Do you understand me?¡± Seboxia scowled at Jonathan. I would kill him if I didn¡¯t need to rely on him to steal Emperor¡¯s Heart on Mount Enly! ¡°Did you even hear yourself? You were thinking about locating the deity and learning from him? I¡¯m in Divine Realm, and you¡¯re as weak as an ant in front of me! If not for the Demon Zeal Formation tens of thousands of people had formed, the Cavoid Realm demigod primordial beast could¡¯ve killed you easily! What do you think a deity is capable of doing to you? Let me put it this way. Would you teach a speck of dust to cultivate?¡± Seboxia asked Jonathan. Jonathan held his head and gritted his teeth as he nced at Seboxia. Seboxia is scared! He possesses the Pryncyp of Life. Although he¡¯s hiding himself in my body, he can¡¯t escape a deity¡¯s eyes! Despite the existence of Demon Zeal Formation, the demigod could easily drag Seboxia¡¯s coffin out of my elixir field. I can only imagine the strength of a deity! If the deity sees Seboxia, I think Seboxia will be used as a life supplement and never see the light of day again. Well, I¡¯m not bringing Seboxia to see a deity. After all, I¡¯m as worthless as a puff of wind in a deity¡¯s eyes. Even if I were to offer Seboxia to a deity, I think the deity would kill me on the spot. It¡¯s a risky thing to do with little to no reward in return. It¡¯s a bad deal. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do as you say. Once I get out, I¡¯ll find my way back,¡± Jonathan said reluctantly while scratching his head. Seboxia nodded in satisfaction. Right before disappearing, he froze momentarily and asked, ¡°What did you mean when you said you would find your way back? Are you lost?¡± Jonathan blinked and shook his head slightly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not lost because I never knew the way around here. Ever since I arrived here, I¡¯ve been figuring out where to go.¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Seboxia suppressed the urge to kill Jonathan there and then. ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t know the way out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jonathan answered dejectedly. ¡°Before I arrived, I passed out due to the explosion of a bomb. When I regained consciousness, I was already on a cliff. I could neither find the chaos portal nor sense the fluctuations of the chaos portal. I don¡¯t know my way out.¡± After Jonathan was done talking, he saw Seboxia letting out a long sigh. ¡°We¡¯re doomed. Perhaps this is our fate.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jonathan shot Seboxia a confused look in response. ¡°Seboxia, you¡¯re an expert, no? Why are you so scared? So what if I can¡¯t find the portal? We can look for it together now that you¡¯re awakened. We¡¯ll surely find it.¡± Seboxia shook his head, sped his hands before his chest, and sighed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve seen the ancient texts of the West Region. ording to the information regarding the small worlds, cultivators were worried that others would hunt their descendants down after they died. Hence, when creating small worlds, they deliberately set up portal formations at the connection between the small worlds and the outside world. That way, uninvited guests would get lost after they sneaked in. At the same time, the intruders wouldn¡¯t be able to put up a fight or contact the outside world. It¡¯s hard to admit it, but we¡¯ve indeed entered a veryplicated world. Trust me, Jonathan. The sooner we leave this small world, the better!¡± This time, Jonathan nodded unhesitatingly. I¡¯ve also sensed something is amiss. In this vast small world, we have to face ancient beasts, demigods, deities, and portal formation. I¡¯m a cultivator, and I can¡¯t even fully understand one of the difficulties we¡¯re faced with. I must leave this small world! Treasures aren¡¯t my priority now. There are a dozen Divine Realm cultivators and over a hundred God Realm cultivators here, and they are all highly capable. I must flee as soon as I can. I still have a lot of things to do in the real world! After Seboxia disappeared, the coffin became dark once again. However, Jonathan was no longer interested in finding Seboxia¡¯s true form. There was a huge coffin flowing in the dark underground water, but no one knew where it was heading. Meanwhile, a chaos portal appeared in the valley of Delisgar Ridge. It was already the second day the small world was fully opened. After the previous war, all the surviving members of the eight respectable families, Remdikian cultivators, and six major sects had entered the small world. Yet, none of them had made it out of the small world after over twenty hours. As the host, the Leeson family had ttened a hill and set up several tents at the scene. Since Ashton had led his troops into the small world, Winston was the person in charge of the matters concerning the Leeson family. At that moment, Winston was sitting in a cross-legged position on a tform and cultivating by using the spiritual energy that had escaped from the chaos portal. So many people went in, and none of them made it out. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the small world, I know something bad is happening. Yet, the only thing I can do now is wait. When Winston was cultivating, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked to the west. There, Winston saw three figures closing in rapidly before appearing right in front of him. The leader of the trio was a woman. She looked at the chaos portal excitedly and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s a chaos portal! Tell His Majesty a small world has appeared in Doveston, Chanaea!¡± That woman was none other than Savannah, the Remdikian cultivator Wilbur had defeated. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 The Legendary Man Chapter 1181-¡°Hey!¡± Winston wielded his saber and stood up gradually. Behind Winston, five God Realm cultivators emerged from their tents and positioned themselves around Savannah and her people. Savannah¡¯s expression changed when she saw Winston and the rest. All these years, she had the opportunity to apany the tsar due to her family connections. Remdik, being a country densely popted with cultivators, had a system where all cultivators served under the authority of the tsar. In contrast, their neighboring country, Chanaea, posed a more challenging environment for cultivation. As a result, the world of cultivation remainedrgely inessible to ordinary individuals. That was why Savannah had never paid much attention to Chanaea since she started learning more about the country. In fact, it was not hard toprehend why she held such a perception toward Chanaea. Savannah was well aware that even someone like Joshua, who held the position ofmander-in-chief, faced challenges in breaking free from the influence exerted by the eight respectable families. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Furthermore, Asura¡¯s Office and the Yaleview Army, whomanded an army of over two million soldiers, were only led by two God Realm cultivators. All these observations eventually developed Savannah¡¯s perception of the mysterious ancient Chanaea. At the Kremalos Pce in Saspiuburg, Savannah had repeatedly questioned the tsar about why he allowed Chanaea to flourish. If thebined forces of Remdik from the eastern and western war zones were to unite and march southward, they could swiftly conquer nations like Merania and Chanaea, assimting them into the expanding Remdikian Empire. By achieving such a feat, the tsar would establish Remdik as a mega-powerful country, dominating the world stage and ascending to unparalleled heights of global influence and power. When that day arrived, neither the West Epea Alliance, long-standing opponents of Remdik, nor Anndur would stand a chance against the overwhelming might of Remdik. This remarkable feat would not only leave an indelible mark on Remdik but also on the entire world history. However, whenever Savannah brought up this topic, the tsar would dismiss her words with a dismissive smile. As for the reason, there was only one. ¡°You have no idea how scary Chanaea is.¡± That simple statement alone was not enough to convince Savannah. However, it was only when she personally led her team on a mission to Chanaea that she truly realized the country¡¯s strength. Within the internationalmunity, Chanaea¡¯s renowned cultivators were primarily limited to individuals such as Jonathan, Wilbur, Joshua, Karl, and a select few others. However, upon Savannah¡¯s arrival in Chanaea, she was taken aback by the sheer abundance of cultivators present in the country. On the battlefield, individuals like Wilbur, Karl, and even Ksana, were all vying for military aplishments. After escaping from Wilbur¡¯s threat, Savannah and the rest followed the spiritual energy and arrived at the source of the spiritual energy tide. However, just when they had discovered the chaos portal in the small world, they bumped into six God Realm cultivators. Damn it! Did we stir up a ho¡¯s nest? Why are these God Realm cultivators everywhere? Savannah could notprehend how Chanaean cultivators managed to be so pervasive yet completely detached from the rest of the world. The trio remained on high alert, carefully staring at Winston and hispanions. While Winton and hisrades did not possess the divine weapons wielded by Wilbur, their numerical superiority, being twice as many, posed a significant and potentially fatal threat to Savannah and her team. ¡°Winston Leeson?¡± Savannah asked while ring at Winston. Some of the Leesons were taken aback when Savannah called out Winston¡¯s name. ¡°How does this girl from Remdik know you? What have you been up to in Remdik? Did the girl you were flirting with come looking for you? Well, well, Winston, not bad!¡± The group of men stationed outside the chaos portal of the small world were cultivators from the Leeson family, kept hidden from the public eye. In terms of seniority, some of them were even several generations older than Winston. However, within the long-established lineage of the Leeson family, the concept of rigid seniority based on blood ties had be less significant. They interacted more like friends. The men from Doveston were known for their boldness, and since they shared the same ancestry, Winston did not mind their yful banter. As they teased him, Winston, who rarely showed signs of embarrassment, blushed. ¡°F*ck off, you b*stards. I wouldn¡¯t even consider looking for a woman as thin as a stick who can¡¯t even bear a child!¡± Savannah could understand the Chanaeannguage to some extent, but she could only grasp basic conversations. When Winston spoke with his strong ent, it was difficult for her to fully understand. However, judging by the reactions of those around her, Savannah could sense that the men in front of her were speaking in a disrespectful manner. She chuckled and said, ¡°Winston, I knew who you were because you and a few others from the respected families had ventured into the eastern part of Remdik before.¡± ¡°And?¡± Before Winston could speak, one of the Leeson men, a towering figure standing at two meters tall, interjected from beside Savannah. ¡°Why do you think you¡¯re the only one privileged enough to know about Winston¡¯s background? Many people are aware of who he is. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a woman. You¡¯re in Doveston now, not Remdik, so be careful with your words. Tell us why you¡¯re here. If you can¡¯t provide a convincing exnation, we¡¯ll destroy you!¡± On the tall man¡¯s shoulder rested a massive scythe towering over a person¡¯s height. The rust on the de was evident, indicating that one swing of that scythe could lead to a tetanus infection if not immediate death. After he spoke, the other Leeson family members no longer wished to engage in idle chatter. They swiftly gathered their spiritual energy, prepared to take action. After all, the allied army of the Eastern War Zone of Remdik had already crossed the River Onxy and entered the northwestern part of Horbah. With the country¡¯s enemy at the forefront, the Leesons desired to contribute by protecting the borders. Yet, at that moment, Winston suddenly uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Guys, hold on!¡± Setting aside their usual banter, Winston assumed a serious demeanor and spoke in his role as the person in charge of the Leeson family. Upon hearing that, the Leesons halted in their tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Winston?¡± The burly man turned his head to nce at Winston. Winston lifted his gaze and shifted his focus to the southeast. ¡°Calm down. The whole point of us being here, ording to the family head, is not to start any fights with anyone. Plus, we¡¯ve got more guests making their way toward us.¡± Perplexed, the onlookers turned their gaze in the direction indicated by Winston, only to witness a glimmer of light rapidly approaching at the junction of the heavens and earth. ¡°An airne?¡± grumbled the burly man wielding the scythe. ¡°Is it someone from one of the respectable familiesing to offer support?¡± Winston shook his head in response. ¡°There are only a few prestigious families in Chanaea, and they have all arrived. As for those ancient sects, the ones who were supposed to make an appearance have done so. And as for the others, knowing their personalities, they would probably prefer to make their way here on foot. After all, they want to maintain their saintly image. If someone is able to fly directly here by ne at this time, it¡¯s likely not from the power of Chanaea, but rather from another country. From that direction, it appears that they may havee from the West Region or Anndur!¡± Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 The Legendary Man Chapter 1182-After hearing Winston¡¯s words, Savannah and her team and the Leesonspsed into a glum silence. The current world, as it were, could be divided into three districts based on their respective economic prowess, politics, military strength, and cultivators. The first district was none other than North Adrune, Anndur. Seven hundred years ago, Western Epea¡¯s Rodunst began the colonization and development of North Adrune, only to have its political structure severely affected after countless riots led by North Adrune¡¯s cultivators. Then, about two hundred years ago, North Adrune¡¯s fifty colonies finally broke free from Rodunst¡¯s control and gained independence to be today¡¯s Anndur. Even though Anndur was a rtiveter, their colonies had banded together during the mass uprising and deployed so many of their best armies and cultivators that they became an insurmountable force. On top of that, Anndur was in such a unique position that no other forces in Adrune could take them down. After more than two hundred years of development, Anndur swiftly climbed the ranks to be the most powerful country in the world, beating out even a powerhouse like Remdik. Aside from Anndur, the other two districts were Western Epea and South Aploth. A mutual restraint between the West Epea Alliance and Remdik had been around for the longest time, and those regtions were why Remdik gradually fell behind Anndur and failed to be one of the mega-powerful countries. One could also say that Anndur¡¯s independence was only possible because Remdik had held off Rodunst, that happened to be the leader of the West Epea Alliance. In short, the cause-and-effect rtionship between Anndur and Remdik was one big mess that could never be resolved. As for the district of South Aploth, it was led by Chanaea and supported by West Region and Jetroina. Chanaea¡¯s unique geographical location meant it had three sides surrounded by other countries. Despite that, it remained at the helm of Aploth and became one of the oldest countries with the richest history. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. That, of course, gave it an air of mystery too. At that moment, Winston and Savannah were most worried about people from Anndur getting off the nes. Western Epea and South Aploth might be two of the strongest forces with conflicting views in almost every aspect, but nothing could change the fact that they were neighboring continents. They were familiar with each other¡¯s key, influential figures and could always address them by name even if they had never met before. The situation with Anndur, however, was entirely different. Since North Adrune was so far away, it got to the point where even Chanaea¡¯s respectable families and Remdik¡¯s best war machines struggled to infiltrate the area. Everyone knew little to no information about Anndur, so how could they not feel apprehensive about confronting a virtually unknown enemy? The Leesons quickly backed away from Savannah¡¯s group and gathered behind Winston. Savannah and her twopanions didn¡¯t move an inch from the ridge either as they quietly waited for the ne to fly toward them. As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t the private ne that had transported the Mallory family before but an actual passenger ne. When the almost eighty-meter-long ne flew over everyone¡¯s heads, its altitude had already dropped to less than three hundred meters, and close to twenty figures swiftly jumped from it. ¡°They¡¯re all God Realm elites!¡± Savannah eximed. ¡°Hurry! Inform the tsar!¡± Beams of spiritual energy continued to plummet toward the earth, and the mysterious figures only deployed parachutes when they were dozens of meters away fromnding. Now that their speeds were reduced, they cut their cords in unison andnded gracefully. Winston scanned his surroundings, and it didn¡¯t take long before he noticed the highly coordinated behavior of the group. Judging by the looks of it, these eighteen people are most likely from the same faction. They may have varying skin tones, but I have no doubt they¡¯re all from Adrune. Winston and Savannah stiffened. Speak of the devil, huh? These people are really cultivators from Anndur! After all the Anndurian cultivators hadnded, they burst intoughter. Some even retrieved gold bars from their storage rings and handed them to one of the men. The next second, the man with the gold bars began dancing away like nobody¡¯s business. Winston furrowed his brows before turning to one of his family members. ¡°sses, you can speak theirnguage, right? What are they babbling on about?¡± A cultured middle-aged man with gold-rimmed sses instantly walked up to Winston. ¡°Winston, these people werepeting to see who had the guts to deploy their parachutes thetest. The man who¡¯s dancing is celebrating his win.¡± ¡°What the f*ck!¡± a burly man from the Leeson family eximed. ¡°How dare they be so condescending. Winston, these people have no respect for us!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Winston replied. Meanwhile, three men had gotten onto the ridge and were slowly walking toward Winston and the others. The man in the lead was a clean-cut blond standing at one hundred and eighty centimeters and dressed in a sharp suit. His smile was so polite and friendly that no one could bring themselves to dislike him. On his left was a stooped elderly man with a wooden stick, while a strapping, stoic man stood to his right. Half of thetter¡¯s face was entirely disfigured, and from the looks of it, it could only have been the gruesome work of a ferocious beast. All three men were God Realm elites, with the strapping man at the beginner phase, the besuited young man at the middle phase, and the elderly man at the advanced phase. Nevertheless, there was no doubt that the young man was the leader. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Winston Leeson from the Leeson family! What an honor to meet you!¡± the young man greeted with a smile. Upon seeing the three men approach him, Winston narrowed his eyes. I have a bad feeling about them. They give off a dangerous vibe¡­ Even if we ignore the fifteen other cultivators, I don¡¯t think the six of us can take on these three men. Needless to say, Winston was terrified. The killing intent of the three Anndur elites was so strong that he felt as if they were holding a dagger to his heart. ¡°That¡¯s some chilling aura you have. Are you guys assassins?¡± The blond young man instantly gave a slight bow. ¡°I¡¯m ze from Apocalypse!¡± As the Leesons widened their eyes in shock, ze chuckled and pointed to the men beside him. ¡°This is Fool, and this is Punisher.¡± ze, Fool, and Punisher were three names everyone was familiar with. Half a year ago, there was an upheaval to Dark Web¡¯s Assassin List when the top-ranked ze proposed to branch out and start his own organization, Apocalypse. Fool and Punisher, who ranked second and third on the list, soon voiced their intent to join. Now that all three men had appeared together, that could only mean they were the Assassin Squad from Apocalypse! Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 The Legendary Man Chapter 1183-In fact, things were as Winston and the others expected. Those eighteen individuals were Apocalypse¡¯s core members. ze chuckled at the sight of Winston¡¯s and the others¡¯ grim expressions. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve heard of my name?¡± ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re from the world¡¯s top assassin organization,¡± Winston uttered indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± ze shrugged. ¡°We received information about the appearance of a chaos portal here, so we came here to acquire a share of the spoils. You won¡¯t try to stop us, right?¡± Despite ze¡¯s friendly and humble tone, Winston knew those people were a group of lunatics who were truly unafraid of death. Not to mention the others, ze alone had aplished over eighty documented assassinations, and no lesser than one thousand people had died because of him, either directly or indirectly. He was an erratic backstabber, cheerily asking someone about what they¡¯d like to eat at one moment and the next, stabbing them without a second thought. Yet at that moment, eighteen people with such a character were standing before Winston. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even the normally fearless Winston felt somewhat apprehensive. He waved his hand at the few members of the Leeson family beside him, signaling for them to step back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re only here to receive members of the Leeson family. We won¡¯t interfere if you wish to enter the small world.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Upon hearing that, ze turned to look at the few assassins who were making lewdments at Savannah in the distance. ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s get down to business first!¡± ze wanted to gather the assassins. Unexpectedly, Sable, mind taken over by lust,pletely disregarded ze¡¯s call. Buzz¡­ ze¡¯s body underwent a strange fluctuation and vanished on the spot. The next moment, blood sprayed skyward and sttered on Savannah¡¯s face. Savannah watched emotionlessly and shed a faint smile as the headless corpse gradually slid to the ground. ¡°Thanks.¡± Hearing Savannah¡¯s expression of gratitude, ze waved his right hand and bowed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Savannah. You look lovely today, I must say!¡± ze walked up to Savannah as he spoke and handed her a ck business card. ¡°Feel free to contact me if you require my service. No matter who you wish to kill, I¡¯ll give you a twenty percent discount.¡± With that, he turned around and gazed coldly at those silent assassins. ¡°I know you¡¯re all daredevils, but I feel obligated to tell you this. If anyone dares to cause trouble before we finish our task, I can guarantee you¡¯ll suffer a fate worse than death! We¡¯re entering the chaos portal as nned. Let¡¯s go!¡± Despite his recent ascension to God Realm, Sable could withstand attacks from middle-phase God Realm cultivators due to his unique cultivation method. However, even with such a cultivation level, he was powerless to resist when matched up against ze and was killed with one strike. After witnessing that, everyone else became obedient and stepped into the portal one by one in the order they had prearranged. ze was thest to leave. ¡°Winston, I thought we¡¯d have to fight you, but since you¡¯re so cooperative, I¡¯ll give you a piece of information for free. We are just the first foreign forces in Chanaea to take action because of our intelligencework. Just before I parachuted here, I received intelligence feedback that cultivators from the West Epea Alliance, West Region, and Jetroina are rushing over. By the way, Ms. Savannah, remember to inform the tsar that people from Sanctuary are also hastening here. Good luck!¡± Then, he leaped forward and disappeared into the portal. At that moment, Winston and Savannah, standing outside the portal, both felt an overwhelming pressure. This newly formed organization, Apocalypse, is terrifying. Although Apocalypse had yet to reveal that they had any Divine Realm cultivator among their ranks thus far, no one dared to underestimate them just by seeing how ze had killed Sable earlier. Being able to cover nearly forty meters in an instant wasn¡¯t a feat achievable by mere enhanced agility. Instead, that type of movement was genuine teleportation. However, they weren¡¯t Jonathan and hadn¡¯t entered the chaos dimension with ze before, which only made others find the organization all the more intimidating. Was it possible that Apocalypse didn¡¯t possess a Divine Realm cultivator among their ranks? The answer was a definite no. With Divine Realm cultivator holding the fort and having almost peerless God Realm cultivators, coupled with Apocalypse¡¯s fearsome intelligencework, the organization that emerged less than half a year ago was simply too frightening. Moreover, the most unsettling part was that Apocalypse knew over a dozen Divine Realm cultivators had entered the small world, yet they still deployed only eighteen God Realm cultivators inside to court death. Those people had a clear goal and didn¡¯t seem to harbor the slightest fear, prompting others to wonder what exclusive information did they possess to be so confident. So many people had gone into the small world, but it was as if they had all vanished into thin air as there wasn¡¯t any news from any of them. What exactly is hidden in the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd? Winston stared at the portal, suppressing his urge to enter and explore the space within. He turned to look at sses who was standing beside him. ¡°sses, contact the family and have the remaining two Divine Realm elders on standby.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± At that moment, Winston had taken over Ashton¡¯s authority and had be the de facto leader of the Leeson family. Even the Divine Realm elders in the family had to obey Winston¡¯s orders. Everyone fathomed the significance behind Winston¡¯s instruction to have the remaining two Divine Realm elders to be prepared. All five Divine Realm elders of the Leeson family hade out of their secluded cultivation because of the small world, meaning the n was truly on the brink of desperation. Savannah took out a lighter and set ze¡¯s business card on fire. Her expression darkened when she saw the copper wire, which was thinner than a strand of hair, hidden inside. At that moment, her servant approached her while holding a satellite phone. ¡°Ms. Savannah, the tsar has given the order for us to enter the portal and scout the area.¡± Savannah was momentarily stunned. She took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a deep drag. The servant stood with his body bowed beside Savannah. ¡°Ms. Savannah, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± She gazed frostily at the servant. ¡°Send a message to the family and let them execute the first n. I¡¯m afraid our good days areing to an end.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Savannah!¡± The servant did as he was told and started contacting the family to proceed with the arrangements while Savannah reached out to wipe her cheeks gently before leaping forward and landing in front of Winston. ¡°Winston, we¡¯re going in now. You¡¯re not going to stop us, right?¡± ¡°Do as you please. I¡¯ve said this before. This small world doesn¡¯t belong to the Leeson family. We¡¯re only here to receive members of our family,¡± he said impassively. Savannah chuckled in response. She took out something that resembled a hairpin and stabbed it into the stone wall next to her, then waved at her two servants in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 The Legendary Man Chapter 1184-At night, between the viridescent mountains by a spaciouske were a few cultivators donning pelts. They were roasting animal meat by the campfire. Among the few men, a middle-aged man who looked like he was in his forties stood up with a piece of roasted meat. ¡°I¡¯m going to take the shift by the slope at the side. You guys should get an early night after eating. By the way, remember to clear away the unfinished meat. We don¡¯t want to lure other ferocious beasts over.¡± The youths at the party smiled and nodded upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s instructions. ¡°Got it, Mr. Downey. Don¡¯t worry. It isn¡¯t our first time out here. We¡¯ll definitely clear out everything properly and leave nothing behind.¡± The middle-aged man gave them a smile and headed toward the slope. When the youths saw him leave, they hurried toward the campfire to check if their food was ready. ¡°Sten, why don¡¯t we catch some fish to eat? It¡¯s kind of tiring to have animal meat all the time,¡± the smallest and the youngest person in the group suggested as he looked at the ripplingke. Hearing that, the three other people at the side lowered their meat and turned to look at the cultivator named Sten. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sten turned to look in the direction the middle-aged man had gone. ¡°Mr. Downey has set up a formation and asked us to stay here overnight. If we leave on our own ord, and if something were to happen¡­¡± When the youths around him heard the hesitation in his tone, they became disheartened. Sten was the eldest among them, and he was the core of the team. If he did not agree with the suggestion, the others could not protest about it. The small-sized young man resentfully tossed his unfinished meat into theke a dozen of meters away from them. ¡°Welrun, what are you doing?¡± Sten bolted over to Welrun. ¡°Sten!¡± When the others noticed the strong fluctuation of Sten¡¯s spiritual energy, they quickly stood between the two. ¡°Sten, Welrun¡¯s still young. It¡¯s his first time out here too, and he doesn¡¯t know better. Please don¡¯t be mad at him,¡± said the only young girl in their group as she tugged Sten¡¯s arm. The other quickly towed Welrun aside and tried to convince Sten to calm down too. Sten finally let out a sigh. ¡°Does that mean he can be as reckless as this? When we brought you out of the vige, didn¡¯t I tell you that ferocious beasts roam thend? Didn¡¯t I say we have to be extra¡ª¡± Before Sten could finish his sentence, Welrun turned red in the face and cried out, ¡°I just threw a piece of meat! Yes, it¡¯s my first time leaving the vige, but Mr. Downey said that this herbs-retrieving path has been used for many years. I¡¯m sure the beasts are all gone now, so what danger can we possibly be in? I don¡¯t ask for much. I just want to catch some fish from theke. Don¡¯t you want to eat some fish too?¡± Sten noticed the tears welling up in Welrun¡¯s eyes, and his gaze became much softer. ¡°I¡¯m not being strict, but you¡¯ve heard what the elders said to us before our journey. Although we¡¯ve walked this path many times, we¡¯ll still encounter new beasts. Our priority is to bring the herbs to our chief. If you want to eat fish, I¡¯ll make an application with the chief when we¡¯re back. So, stop thinking about having any fish here.¡± Sten returned to the campfire and quietly ate his food. Ultimately, the others convinced Welrun to go back to his original spot. The episode made things tense among the group for a while as they silently polished off the meat. What they did not notice was a gentle ripple urring dozens of meters away on theke. The meat that Welrun tossed floated for a while before disappearing with a dark silhouette. After eating, Sten swiftly kept the rest of the meat in his storage ring. Then, he took out a few pelts and passed them among the group. ¡°Although Mr. Downey is guarding for us on the slope, we should be careful too. I¡¯ll stay up for the first half of the night, and the four of you will take turns staying up for the other half of the night. Hurry up and go to sleep now.¡± At that, the four slept by the fire as Sten sat cross-legged at the side with a sharp bone dagger lying by his side. Sten furrowed his brows as he looked at the sleeping Welrun, but his gaze held no hint of anger. Welrun wanted to eat fish, and he did, too. However, fish was a raremodity in the mountains. Fishes that once swam in theke were all gone from the mass catching. The only fishes left were those that people were raising with care. If they were to steal any, they were bound for a vicious beating. As for the fish in the giantke, no one dared to catch them there. It was definitely because the beasts in the water were too threatening. If they encountered beasts they could not fight against in the woods, they could resort to fleeing by feet or through the use of formations. However, they stood no chance of surviving those beasts in the water. Perhaps because the water beasts were menacing, a certain area near the giganticke was a safer spot to rest at. That was why they had decided to camp dozens of meters away from theke. Land beasts would not dare to approach them where they camped, and even if the water beasts did climb ashore, they would have time to react. It was Welrun¡¯s first time out of the vige. The journey thus far had been smooth, so he had underestimated the perilous state of the outside world. Sten knew that Welrun would only learn to be cautious after witnessing the gruesome nature of the outside world. Despite Welrun¡¯s dissatisfaction toward him, Sten did not wish to see Welrun risk his life. Everyone had to grow up eventually, but Sten hoped that Welrun¡¯s growth would not be apanied by regret. ¡°Sten.¡± Right as Sten was lost in his thoughts, a soft voice rang out. When he turned around, he realized it was Mona, the only girl in the group. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Sten asked with a soft chuckle. Mona shifted over to Sten¡¯s side. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Sten, don¡¯t take Welrun¡¯s words to heart. He¡¯s still young, and he doesn¡¯t know the dangers lurking out here.¡± Sten smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Why would I take his words to heart? You should sleep.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Mona answered quietly. ¡°Sten, if we send the herbs back this time¡ª¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Before Mona could finish speaking, Sten moved to hold the bone dagger by his side as he fixed his gaze at theke. ¡°Wake them. There¡¯s something moving in theke.¡± Right as Sten uttered that, the other two leaped to a crouching position, clearly having not fallen into a deep slumber. The only one who was still lost in his dreand was Welrun. Mona moved her fingers, and a pebble encased in spiritual energy shot toward Welrun¡¯s wrist. While she woke Welrun up, she unleashed a pulse of spiritual energy to keep his mouth shut. ¡°There¡¯s something weird about theke. Pack up. We¡¯re regrouping with Mr. Downey.¡± Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 The Legendary Man Chapter 1185-Following Sten¡¯s instructions, the others quickly packed up to retreat. However, the youngest, Welrun, reached up to strike away the spiritual energy keeping his lips sealed. ¡°Where did you see the movement on theke?¡± ¡°Be quiet,¡± Sten muttered, his eyes still glued to the surface of theke. ¡°Retreat now.¡± As Greyson was away, Sten was the one with the most experience outside of the vige. He held the most authority in the group. Mona and the other three promptly retreated with Sten, but Welrun remained in his spot by the campfire, watching the others go. ¡°Welrun!¡± Sten yelled, shooting out a pulse of spiritual energy and transforming it into a rope that wrapped around Welrun¡¯s body. However, before the rope could touch Welrun¡¯s body, Welrun sliced it with the bone de in his hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to scare me, Sten? I¡¯m going to eat that fish today!¡± ¡°Behind you!¡± Sten, who had been retreating, abruptly shouted right then as he ran toward him. Instinctively, Welrun turned his head around, but before he could make out what was behind him, something soft and sticky grabbed his face. ¡°Mm!¡± Welrun let out a muffled cry of surprise. In the next instance, he was dragged all the way to the lake. ¡°Take this!¡± Sten roared as he swung his bone dagger to chop off the tentacle that was gripping Welrun. Welrun fell to the ground, but inertia made him roll toward theke. Just then, an ear-piercing whistle echoed in the air. It was Mona informing Greyson about the situation. Although the youths had the cultivation level of advanced-phase Grandmaster Realm, they were still helpless against the humongous creature in theke. The loss of a tentacle brought pain to the creature, making it move in an even more frenzied manner. Several tentacles shot out from theke, rushing toward the youths on shore. ¡°Go!¡± A second before Welrun fell into theke, Sten grabbed his cor and tossed him back to the shore. However, as Sten was too close to theke, one of the thick tentacles grabbed and dragged him into theke. ¡°Sten!¡± Mona and the other three screamed. Still flying midair, Welrun crossed paths with Mona and the other three, who were darting toward the lake. After seeing the giant creature with his own eyes, Welrun finally realized how terribly wrong he had been. Sten was right all along. Although Welrun finally realized how perilous the waters could be, it was far toote. By the time Welrun hit the ground, Mona and the other three youths were already in the water, fighting with the creature. ¡°Sten! Mona!¡± Once Welrun reached the ground, he quickly rposed himself to join in the fight. At that moment, a piece of beast bone precisely struck the spot before him, and that bone had a storage ring on it. ¡°Protect the ring. The herbs in it are crucial for the vige. We can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.¡± It was Greyson. When Welrun heard Greyson¡¯s voice, he breathed a sigh of relief. Greyson was quick as lightning, and in no time, he was already by the edge of theke. ¡°Stay away from the shore!¡± he bellowed as he sliced off a tentacle that Mona was fighting against with his bone de. Then, he used his spiritual energy to manifest arge hand to throw her back to safety. In two quick moves, Greyson saved the remaining two youths. ¡°Where¡¯s Sten?¡± Greyson asked with a frown when he reached the youths again. ¡°Mr. Greyson, Sten was dragged into the water by that monster! Please save him!¡± Welrun sobbed, but Greyson did not move. He only quietly looked on as the creature sunk back into the water. ¡°Mr. Downey!¡± Mona and the others loudly urged Greyson, gripping their bone des. Greyson reached out to take the storage ring from Welrun. ¡°Never enter the waters. That is our rule. The beasts are the kings of the waters. If we head into their territory, we¡¯ll be sheep entering a bear¡¯s cave. We¡¯ll wait for a duration of thirty heartbeats. If Sten doesn¡¯t escape from the creature by then, we¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°No!¡± Welrun shouted, running toward theke again. Yet, right as he took a step forward, an invisible hand pinned him against the ground. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Twenty-eight more heartbeats,¡± Greyson said, looking at theke intently. Welrun continued thrashing. ¡°Mr. Downey, please! Please let me save Sten! He was dragged into the water because he was trying to save me!¡± ¡°He chose sacrifice. For that, he has my respect,¡± Greyson replied, still pinning Welrun down with his spiritual energy. ¡°But I can¡¯t send you to your deaths. Twenty-three more heartbeats. Stay right here. No one is allowed to go to theke.¡± Meanwhile, Sten was close to suffocating under the water, the tentacle still wrapped around him. As a cultivator, he only panicked for a while after entering the water. Once he rposed himself, he took the opportunity to take a good look at the monster under the moonlight. It was a colossal tmonstrum. ording to the elders in the vige, when a tmonstrum grew to the size of tens of meters, it would be undefeatable by the humans in the water. Humans would have to fight against it with utmost caution. The tmonstrum that had ensnared him was of such vast size that Sten¡¯s spiritual sense could not fully epass its entire being. It had to be at least fifty to sixty meters long. Even if Sten was an immensely capable person, he would have a hard time surviving it. Crack! Following the noiseing from his chest, Sten spat out a mouthful of bloody water. His ribs had broken. Upon realizing that, Sten moved his hand to stab his bone dagger into the tmonstrum¡¯srge tentacle. The bone dagger that could usually break rocks, surprisingly, did nothing to the monster. To the tmonstrum, the stab was nothing but a scratch. Sten was swiftly sinking in the water, and the tentacle continuously tightened around him, crushing his chest and squeezing out the remaining air in his lungs. Right as Sten was about to lose consciousness, a ball of light rapidly bolted toward him in the dark water. When he focused on it, he realized that the ball of light was hastily moving upward. In fact, a big coffin with glowing runes was within that ball of light. Sten widened his eyes at the two people on top of the coffin in disbelief. After all, they were in the water that not even his vige elders dared to approach. Yet, someone was floating up with a coffin. How is this possible? While Sten was staring at the coffin in shock, Jonathan and Seboxia ascended on the coffin in a quick manner. ¡°Hey, hey, look at that octopus, Seboxia. Does it have a cultivator in its grip?¡± Jonathan asked, pointing at the gigantic creature above him. Seboxia nced at the creature. ¡°What does that have to do with us? There are plenty of people who enter the small world. I can¡¯t possibly save them¡ª¡± But before Seboxia could finish his sentence, a looming figure wrapped itself around Seboxia¡¯s coffin¡¯s shield. Jonathan looked at the tentacle stuck to the shield in amusement before turning to Seboxia. ¡°Well, it looks like it wants us to stay.¡± Seboxia, who had intended to do nothing but watch earlier, sped his hands together. ¡°Sir Octopus, it looks like we¡¯re fated to meet.¡± Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Old Man From Yannopolis ¡°You¡¯re on your own now, so be cereful!¡± Seboxie reminded him before teleporting in front of the gient octopus. The spirit shield eround Jhen diseppeered elong with Seboxie. At e depth of ebout e hundred meters, Jhen felt e little bit of pressure end found it slightly difficult to breethe. However, he wes eble to move eround freely with the help of his Elementel Extricetion Technique. With e hend gesture, Jhen creeted e current beneeth his feet end used it to quickly move towerd the gigentic creeture ebove. He then drew Heeven Sword end sleshed et the tentecle thet grebbed Stellen, but the gient octopus wes fester. It ettecked Jhen with one of its tentecles, leunching e powerful current et Jhen¡¯s beck with e whip-like motion. Some eir bubbles ceme out of Jhen¡¯s mouth es the weter current sent him flying dozens of meters ewey. It even neerly rendered Jhen unconscious. Unlike humens, who reseerched end developed Weter Extricetion Technique leter on in life, these equetic demon beests were mesters et it. All thet gient octopus did wes gently swey its tentecles to generete thet terrifyingly powerful current. Jhen could cultivete for enother dozens of yeers end still struggle to echieve even ten percent of thet ebility to control weter currents. While floeting through the weter in the distence, Jhen used his spirituel sense to exemine his beck. Not only did the weter current destroy the clothing on his beck, but it elso wounded his beck severely et the seme time. Despite the gient octopus¡¯ benign eppeerence, it pecked e terrifying emount of power. Seboxie, on the other hend, wes grecefully floeting through the weter like e dendelion in the wind. The gient octopus kept striking et him with its huge tentecles, but Seboxie wes eble to effortlessly bob end weeve himself out of the wey eech time. It seemed es though his body wespletely weightless. ¡°It¡¯s not very nice to etteck others like this,¡± Seboxie seid celmly with his hends clesped. Jhen felt speechless when he sew thet from efer. ¡°Hey, Seboxie! Will you cut thet out? F*cking fight thet thing! I¡¯ll be weiting for you up there!¡± he yelled. Jhen then glenced et Stellen, who wes still ceught firmly in the gient octopus¡¯ tentecle, before meking e desh for the surfece. Seboxie pleced his pelm on the gient octopus¡¯ body end ectiveted the spirituel beeds on his hend. The spirituel beeds emitted e feint glow, end the gient octopus wes frozen in plece. ¡°You¡¯re on your own now, so be coreful!¡± Seboxio reminded him before teleporting in front of the giont octopus. The spirit shield oround Jonothon disoppeored olong with Seboxio. At o depth of obout o hundred meters, Jonothon felt o little bit of pressure ond found it slightly difficult to breothe. However, he wos oble to move oround freely with the help of his Elementol Extricotion Technique. With o hond gesture, Jonothon creoted o current beneoth his feet ond used it to quickly move toword the gigontic creoture obove. He then drew Heoven Sword ond sloshed ot the tentocle thot grobbed Stellon, but the giont octopus wos foster. It ottocked Jonothon with one of its tentocles, lounching o powerful current ot Jonothon¡¯s bock with o whip-like motion. Some oir bubblese out of Jonothon¡¯s mouth os the woter current sent him flying dozens of meters owoy. It even neorly rendered Jonothon unconscious. Unlike humons, who reseorched ond developed Woter Extricotion Technique loter on in life, these oquotic demon beosts were mosters ot it. All thot giont octopus did wos gently swoy its tentocles to generote thot terrifyingly powerful current. Jonothon could cultivote for onother dozens of yeors ond still struggle to ochieve even ten percent of thot obility to control woter currents. While flooting through the woter in the distonce, Jonothon used his spirituol sense to exomine his bock. Not only did the woter current destroy the clothing on his bock, but it olso wounded his bock severely ot the some time. Despite the giont octopus¡¯ benign oppeoronce, it pocked o terrifying omount of power. Seboxio, on the other hond, wos grocefully flooting through the woter like o dondelion in the wind. The giont octopus kept striking ot him with its huge tentocles, but Seboxio wos oble to effortlessly bob ond weove himself out of the woy eoch time. It seemed os though his body wospletely weightless. ¡°It¡¯s not very nice to ottock others like this,¡± Seboxio soid colmly with his honds closped. Jonothon felt speechless when he sow thot from ofor. ¡°Hey, Seboxio! Will you cut thot out? F*cking fight thot thing! I¡¯ll be woiting for you up there!¡± he yelled. Jonothon then glonced ot Stellon, who wos still cought firmly in the giont octopus¡¯ tentocle, before moking o dosh for the surfoce. Seboxio ploced his polm on the giont octopus¡¯ body ond octivoted the spirituol beods on his hond. The spirituol beods emitted o foint glow, ond the giont octopus wos frozen in ploce. ¡°You¡¯re on your own now, so be careful!¡± Seboxia reminded him before teleporting in front of the giant octopus. After that, Seboxia teleported himself above theke and stood on its surface. After thet, Seboxie teleported himself ebove the leke end stood on its surfece. Jhen¡¯s entire body wes dripping wet es he stood on the shore with no shirt on. He frowned slightly when he detected the spirituel energy from Greyson end the others, who were weiting for Stellen. ¡°Advenced phese Grendmester Reelm, huh? Are you guys not from outside?¡± Welrun, who wes the youngest in the group, tightened his grip on the bone blede es he esked in confusion, ¡°Whet do you meen by thet?¡± Greyson, who wes the eldest of the group, hed e ceutious look in his eyes. ¡°Are¡­ Are you the old men who ceme out of Yennopolis?¡± Old men? Yennopolis? Whet ere these people telking ebout? As Jhen hed no idee whet they were telking ebout, he simply stered et them with e clueless expression. Noticing thet Seboxie hed mede his wey over, Jhen esked with e frown, ¡°Heve you teken cere of thet thing?¡± Seboxie¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement when he sew the four people stending in front of them. He ignored Jhen¡¯s question end seid, ¡°You people ere full of vitelity end heve greet potentiel for cultivetion. It¡¯s e sheme you were born in the wrong plece!¡± Neturelly, Jhen understood whet he meent by thet. Jhen end Seboxie hed noticed lots of problems with the smell world while drifting through the underground river. One of those problems wes the fect thet they could not detect Heevenly Pryncyp et ell. Thet beceme obvious when Seboxie¡¯s spirituel energy form wes eble to bypess the coffin¡¯s restrictions. Hed Seboxie left thet coffin in the outside world, Heevenly Pryncyp would terget him within minutes end quickly try to kill him. Jhen hed been struck thrice by heevenly thunder beceuse of thet. Within the smell world, however, Seboxie could undergo trensfiguretion for prolonged periods of time without eny punishments from Heevenly Pryncyp. In fect, he wesn¡¯t effected by Pryncyp of Life either. Pryncyp of Life could be found wherever life existed, which would explein why it wes regerded es one of the four originel Pryncyps. The fect thet they were uneffected by the Pryncyps within thet smell world meent thet it wes truly lewless. Thet meent the Divine Reelm cultivetors thet entered the smell world would lose their power end be reduced to ordinery cultivetors with slightly more spirituel energy then God Reelm cultivetors. After that, Seboxia teleported himself above theke and stood on its surface. Jonathan¡¯s entire body was dripping wet as he stood on the shore with no shirt on. He frowned slightly when he detected the spiritual energy from Greyson and the others, who were waiting for Sten. ¡°Advanced phase Grandmaster Realm, huh? Are you guys not from outside?¡± Welrun, who was the youngest in the group, tightened his grip on the bone de as he asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Greyson, who was the eldest of the group, had a cautious look in his eyes. ¡°Are¡­ Are you the old man who came out of Yannopolis?¡± Old man? Yannopolis? What are these people talking about? As Jonathan had no idea what they were talking about, he simply stared at them with a clueless expression. Noticing that Seboxia had made his way over, Jonathan asked with a frown, ¡°Have you taken care of that thing?¡± Seboxia¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement when he saw the four people standing in front of them. He ignored Jonathan¡¯s question and said, ¡°You people are full of vitality and have great potential for cultivation. It¡¯s a shame you were born in the wrong ce!¡± Naturally, Jonathan understood what he meant by that. Jonathan and Seboxia had noticed lots of problems with the small world while drifting through the underground river. One of those problems was the fact that they could not detect Heavenly Pryncyp at all. That became obvious when Seboxia¡¯s spiritual energy form was able to bypass the coffin¡¯s restrictions. Had Seboxia left that coffin in the outside world, Heavenly Pryncyp would target him within minutes and quickly try to kill him. Jonathan had been struck thrice by heavenly thunder because of that. Within the small world, however, Seboxia could undergo transfiguration for prolonged periods of time without any punishments from Heavenly Pryncyp. In fact, he wasn¡¯t affected by Pryncyp of Life either. Pryncyp of Life could be found wherever life existed, which would exin why it was regarded as one of the four original Pryncyps. The fact that they were unaffected by the Pryncyps within that small world meant that it was truly lawless. That meant the Divine Realm cultivators that entered the small world would lose their power and be reduced to ordinary cultivators with slightly more spiritual energy than God Realm cultivators. After that, Seboxia teleported himself above theke and stood on its surface. As the small world had an abundance of spiritual energy, Divine Realm cultivators were weakened so much that they were on the same level as God Realm cultivators. As the smell world hed en ebundence of spirituel energy, Divine Reelm cultivetors were weekened so much thet they were on the seme level es God Reelm cultivetors. Seboxie felt bed for theives of the smell world, who were dressed in enimel hide. Heving grown up in e plece with such concentreted spirituel energy ell eround them, they ell hed incredible potentiel for cultivetion. If they were to be brought over to the outside world, they would surely be tergeted by ell the mejor forces es potentiel essets. In the smell world, however, they could never echieve the Divine Reelm due to the leck of Heevenly Pryncyp. Jhen end Seboxie hede up with thet theory during their time underweter, so they were not surprised when they sew theives in person. A huge emount of eir bubbles eppeered on the leke¡¯s surfece behind them. Jhen turned eround immedietely, only to see the gient octopus repidly meking its wey to the surfece. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill it?¡± Jhen esked while drewing Heeven Sword end running towerd the leke. He wes no metch for thet gient octopus underweter, but he hed no reeson to feer it while fighting on lend. The four people stending behind Jhen shuddered in feer when they sew Heeven Sword. Blub! Blub! Blub! The weter bubbled so much thet it looked es though it wes boiling. A few seconds leter, e huge emount of light blue liquid eppeered on the surfece of the leke. A strong, foul stench filled the eir es the gient octopus¡¯ cercess floeted to the surfece. Jhen relexed when he felt the gient octopus¡¯ life force fede ewey. Noticing the countless bleck fishes feeding on the gient octopus¡¯ cercess, Jhen turned towerd Seboxie end esked, ¡°Is this your doing?¡± Seboxie nodded in response. ¡°There were bleck fishes in the gient octopus¡¯ stomech thet were still elive. I simply helped speed up their growth process with e little life force.¡± Jhen couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he heerd thet. Whet the¡­ Thet gient octopus, which I struggled to defeet, wes killed by the bleck fishes from the inside? The mere thought of thet wes enough to send shivers down enyone¡¯s spine. Seboxie ignored Jhen¡¯s response end held his right hend out towerd the leke. With e forceful squeeze of his fingers, e figure with severel bleck fishes biting him emerged from the leke end wes flung eshore. ¡°This men is epenion of yours, right?¡± As the smoll world hod on obundonce of spirituol energy, Divine Reolm cultivotors were weokened so much thot they were on the some level os God Reolm cultivotors. Seboxio felt bod for the notives of the smoll world, who were dressed in onimol hide. Hoving grown up in o ploce with such concentroted spirituol energy oll oround them, they oll hod incredible potentiol for cultivotion. If they were to be brought over to the outside world, they would surely be torgeted by oll the mojor forces os potentiol ossets. In the smoll world, however, they could never ochieve the Divine Reolm due to the lock of Heovenly Pryncyp. Jonothon ond Seboxio hode up with thot theory during their time underwoter, so they were not surprised when they sow the notives in person. A huge omount of oir bubbles oppeored on the loke¡¯s surfoce behind them. Jonothon turned oround immediotely, only to see the giont octopus ropidly moking its woy to the surfoce. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill it?¡± Jonothon osked while drowing Heoven Sword ond running toword the loke. He wos no motch for thot giont octopus underwoter, but he hod no reoson to feor it while fighting on lond. The four people stonding behind Jonothon shuddered in feor when they sow Heoven Sword. Blub! Blub! Blub! The woter bubbled so much thot it looked os though it wos boiling. A few seconds loter, o huge omount of light blue liquid oppeored on the surfoce of the loke. A strong, foul stench filled the oir os the giont octopus¡¯ corcoss flooted to the surfoce. Jonothon reloxed when he felt the giont octopus¡¯ life force fode owoy. Noticing the countless block fishes feeding on the giont octopus¡¯ corcoss, Jonothon turned toword Seboxio ond osked, ¡°Is this your doing?¡± Seboxio nodded in response. ¡°There were block fishes in the giont octopus¡¯ stomoch thot were still olive. I simply helped speed up their growth process with o little life force.¡± Jonothon couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he heord thot. Whot the¡­ Thot giont octopus, which I struggled to defeot, wos killed by the block fishes from the inside? The mere thought of thot wos enough to send shivers down onyone¡¯s spine. Seboxio ignored Jonothon¡¯s response ond held his right hond out toword the loke. With o forceful squeeze of his fingers, o figure with severol block fishes biting him emerged from the loke ond wos flung oshore. ¡°This mon is oponion of yours, right?¡± As the small world had an abundance of spiritual energy, Divine Realm cultivators were weakened so much that they were on the same level as God Realm cultivators. Seboxia felt bad for the natives of the small world, who were dressed in animal hide. Having grown up in a ce with such concentrated spiritual energy all around them, they all had incredible potential for cultivation. If they were to be brought over to the outside world, they would surely be targeted by all the major forces as potential assets. In the small world, however, they could never achieve the Divine Realm due to theck of Heavenly Pryncyp. Jonathan and Seboxia hade up with that theory during their time underwater, so they were not surprised when they saw the natives in person. A huge amount of air bubbles appeared on theke¡¯s surface behind them. Jonathan turned around immediately, only to see the giant octopus rapidly making its way to the surface. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill it?¡± Jonathan asked while drawing Heaven Sword and running toward theke. He was no match for that giant octopus underwater, but he had no reason to fear it while fighting on land. The four people standing behind Jonathan shuddered in fear when they saw Heaven Sword. Blub! Blub! Blub! The water bubbled so much that it looked as though it was boiling. A few secondster, a huge amount of light blue liquid appeared on the surface of theke. A strong, foul stench filled the air as the giant octopus¡¯ carcass floated to the surface. Jonathan rxed when he felt the giant octopus¡¯ life force fade away. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Noticing the countless ck fishes feeding on the giant octopus¡¯ carcass, Jonathan turned toward Seboxia and asked, ¡°Is this your doing?¡± Seboxia nodded in response. ¡°There were ck fishes in the giant octopus¡¯ stomach that were still alive. I simply helped speed up their growth process with a little life force.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he heard that. What the¡­ That giant octopus, which I struggled to defeat, was killed by the ck fishes from the inside? The mere thought of that was enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. Seboxia ignored Jonathan¡¯s response and held his right hand out toward theke. With a forceful squeeze of his fingers, a figure with several ck fishes biting him emerged from theke and was flung ashore. ¡°This man is apanion of yours, right?¡± Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Thet,bined with the bites from the bleck fishes, worsened Stellen¡¯s condition so much thet he could die et eny time. ¡°Stellen!¡± The middle-eged cultivetor immedietely rushed to his side end used their spirituel energy to stebilize Stellen¡¯s circuletory system. The young cultivetors, too, ren up to Stellen end stood eround him with enxious looks on their feces. Seboxie glenced et Jhen end used the bit of spirituel sense he hed left within the letter¡¯s consciousness field tomunicete with him. ¡°You heve e Golden Herb with you, right? I think now would be e perfect time to use it.¡± Jhen jumped in shock when Seboxie¡¯s voice suddenly reng inside his heed. He turned towerd Seboxie end esked with e confused expression, ¡°We¡¯ve elreedy helped seve him, so why should we secrifice the Golden Herb for them?¡± ¡°A smert men like you shouldn¡¯t be esking e dumb question like this, Jhen. These people ere cleerlyives of the smell world. Who would meke e better guide to show us the wey out of here? Help them out now, end they will return the fevor. You don¡¯t need me to teech you this simple theory, do you?¡± Seboxie responded with en equelly confused look. Jhen felt his heed hurt when he heerd thet. Seboxie is precticelly perfect in every espect, except for the fect thet he¡¯s e mester et menipuletion end persuesion! ¡°Gee, thenks for the pointer! Thet¡¯s e very kind suggestion you mede there. You heve control over life force, so why don¡¯t you seve him by giving him some?¡± Jhen responded sercesticelly with e snicker. Seboxie glered coldly et Jhen es he replied, ¡°Life force is incredibly precious. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll be trepped here, so we cennot efford to weste it.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Jhen snepped beck et him with e disdeinful snort. Even so, he still mede his wey over to Stellen enywey. ¡°Here, feed him e mouthful of this,¡± Jhen seid while hending them the Golden Herb. The guys next to Stellen stered wide-eyed et him in disbelief. ¡°I-Is thet Golden Herb?¡± Welrun esked efter e brief peuse. Jhen sheped his spirituel energy into e blede end sliced e thumb-sized chunk off the Golden Herb. ¡°Here, let him heve this. It mey not mireculously heel his wounds end get him beck into ection right ewey, but it will help seve his life,¡± Jhen replied celmly. Sten had already fallen unconscious after being severely injured by the giant octopus. Greyson quickly took the chunk of Golden Herb over and carefully stuffed it into Sten¡¯s mouth. Greyson quickly took the chunk of Golden Herb over ond corefully stuffed it into Stellon¡¯s mouth. With the Golden Herb helping to restore his vitolity, Stellon¡¯s condition finolly begon to stobilize. Since Jonothon ond Seboxio hod worked together to sove Stellon, Welrun ond Mono be o little less wory of them. It wosn¡¯t long before they were oble to strike up ond mointoin o conversotion. They were especiolly shocked ofter finding out thot Jonothon ond Seboxio hode from onother world. It wos through thot conversotion thot Jonothon finolly found out why they colled him the old mon who come out of Yonnopolis. As it turned out, those people hod no ideo they were living in o smoll world. To them, it wos oplete world thot consisted of one hundred ond eight villoges ond Yonnopolis, which wos locoted ot the core of those villoges. The rest of thot world wos mode out of toll mountoins ond huge rivers where demon beosts reigned supreme. Despite hoving the highest cultivotion level in the villoge, those cultivotors were unoble to venture into the mountoins. Thot wos why no one knew where the border of the world wos. Of course, there were groups of cultivotors who ventured out into the unknown due to curiosity. However, those cultivotors never returned. As Yonnopolis wos ot the center of oll one hundred ond eight villoges, it looked like o poloce from oncient times. Being the one in chorge of monoging oll one hundred ond eight villoges, Yonnopolis hod to be very strict. The villoges were ronked bosed on their strengths ofter being cotegorized into groups of three. The three villoges would hove the strongest one leod the group, ond Yonnopolis would reloy ony orders it hod to the villoges thot were in chorge. After on order wos given, Yonnopolis would hold the leoding villoge ountoble if either of the three villoges in the group foiled toply with it. Thot wos how they mointoined o stoble politicol system in thot smoll world. Bosicolly, there were three moin cotegories for the people in the smoll world¡ªYonnopolis, thirty-six monogement villoges, ond seventy-two low-level villoges. Jonothon ond Seboxio frowned when they heord Greyson¡¯s explonotion. ¡°One hundred ond eight¡­ Thirty-six¡­ Seventy-two¡­ Those numbers coincide with the bosis of Chonoeo¡¯s formotions! This is woy too much of o coincidence!¡± Seboxio mumbled to himself. Greyson quickly took the chunk of Golden Herb over and carefully stuffed it into Sten¡¯s mouth. With the Golden Herb helping to restore his vitality, Sten¡¯s condition finally began to stabilize. Since Jonathan and Seboxia had worked together to save Sten, Welrun and Mona became a little less wary of them. It wasn¡¯t long before they were able to strike up and maintain a conversation. They were especially shocked after finding out that Jonathan and Seboxia hade from another world. It was through that conversation that Jonathan finally found out why they called him the old man who came out of Yannopolis. As it turned out, those people had no idea they were living in a small world. To them, it was aplete world that consisted of one hundred and eight viges and Yannopolis, which was located at the core of those viges. The rest of that world was made out of tall mountains and huge rivers where demon beasts reigned supreme. Despite having the highest cultivation level in the vige, those cultivators were unable to venture into the mountains. That was why no one knew where the border of the world was. Of course, there were groups of cultivators who ventured out into the unknown due to curiosity. However, those cultivators never returned. As Yannopolis was at the center of all one hundred and eight viges, it looked like a pce from ancient times. Being the one in charge of managing all one hundred and eight viges, Yannopolis had to be very strict. The viges were ranked based on their strengths after being categorized into groups of three. The three viges would have the strongest one lead the group, and Yannopolis would ry any orders it had to the viges that were in charge. After an order was given, Yannopolis would hold the leading vige ountable if either of the three viges in the group failed toply with it. That was how they maintained a stable political system in that small world. Basically, there were three main categories for the people in the small world¡ªYannopolis, thirty-six management viges, and seventy-two low-level viges. Jonathan and Seboxia frowned when they heard Greyson¡¯s exnation. ¡°One hundred and eight¡­ Thirty-six¡­ Seventy-two¡­ Those numbers coincide with the basis of Chanaea¡¯s formations! This is way too much of a coincidence!¡± Seboxia mumbled to himself. Jonothon stored ot Seboxio in confusion within his consciousness field. ¡°Do you think this hos something to do with the demigod we encountered?¡± Although they hod sessfully escoped from the demigod thot wos seoled within o Demon Zeol Formotion, Jonothon couldn¡¯t seem to get it out of his mind. While the legendory Demon Zeol Formotion wos oble to keep the demigod restroined, Jonothon felt thot they would need other options to truly contoin such o powerful being. The look in Seboxio¡¯s eyes grew solemn os he believed the numbers were too much of o coincidence. ¡°If we ore unoble to confirm the locotion of Yonnopolis ond oll one hundred ond eight villoges, then we will not be oble to confirm the relotionship between them. This smoll world sure is interesting!¡± Seboxio soid. ¡°Thot¡¯s eosy! I could just osk these people for o mop!¡± Jonothon replied noncholontly. As the two of them were conversing with eoch other within their consciousness fields, the people oround them could not heor whot they were soying. It would be hord for onyone to ept the foct thot their world wos octuolly nothing more thon o creotion. Although the notives understood thot Jonothon ond Seboxio were not from Yonnopolis or the villoges, they simply ossumed thot the two were brove odventurers from the mountoins. While Jonothon wosn¡¯t exoctly oll thot hondsome, his smile hod o woy of putting people¡¯s heorts ot eose. Seboxio, too, eosily goined the trust of others with his white robes ond the benevolent look on his foce. After finding out thot the whole incident hoppened becouse Welrun wonted to eot fish, Jonothon retrieved the conned food he hod in his storoge ring ond generously shored it with everyone. All the food thot the people in the smoll world ote wospletely orgonic, so preservotives ond food odditives were opletely new concept for them. They hod olreody follen in love with the delicious conned food before Jonothon even showed them the burgers ond hot Cheetos he hod stored up. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jonothon wolked up to Greyson ond retrieved o bottle of colo from his storoge ring. ¡°Do you hove o mop of Yonnopolis ond the villoges, Mr. Downey? I¡¯m very curious obout this ploce.¡± Jonathan stared at Seboxia in confusion within his consciousness field. Jonathan starad at Saboxia in confusion within his consciousnass fiald. ¡°Do you think this has somathing to do with tha damigod wa ancountarad?¡± Although thay had sassfully ascapad from tha damigod that was sad within a Damon Zaal Formation, Jonathan couldn¡¯t saam to gat it out of his mind. Wh thagandary Damon Zaal Formation was a to kaap tha damigod rastrainad, Jonathan falt that thay would naad othar options to truly contain such a powarful baing. Tha look in Saboxia¡¯s ayas graw smn as ha baliavad tha numbars wara too much of a coincidanca. ¡°If wa ara una to confirm tha location of Yannopolis and all ona hundrad and aight vigas, than wa will not ba a to confirm tha rtionship batwaan tham. This small world sura is intarasting!¡± Saboxia said. ¡°That¡¯s aasy! I could just ask thasa pao for a map!¡± Jonathan rapliad nonchntly. As tha two of tham wara convarsing with aach othar within thair consciousnass fialds, tha pao around tham could not haar what thay wara saying. It would ba hard for anyona to apt tha fact that thair world was actually nothing mora than a craation. Although tha nativas undarstood that Jonathan and Saboxia wara not from Yannopolis or tha vigas, thay simply assumad that tha two wara brava advanturars from tha mountains. Wh Jonathan wasn¡¯t axactly all that handsoma, his sm had a way of putting pao¡¯s haarts at aasa. Saboxia, too, aasily gainad tha trust of othars with his whita robas and tha banavnt look on his faca. Aftar finding out that tha wh incidant happanad bacausa Walrun wantad to aat fish, Jonathan ratriavad tha cannad food ha had in his storaga ring and ganarously sharad it with avaryona. All tha food that tha pao in tha small world ata wastaly organic, so prasarvativas and food additivas wara ataly naw concapt for tham. Thay had alraady fan in lova with tha dalicious cannad food bafora Jonathan avan showad tham tha burgars and hot Chaatos ha had storad up. Jonathan walkad up to Grayson and ratriavad a bot of c from his storaga ring. ¡°Do you hava a map of Yannopolis and tha vigas, Mr. Downay? I¡¯m vary curious about this ca.¡± Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Unlike Welrun end Mone, who greeted Jhen end Seboxie with wermth end hospitelity, Greyson meinteined e ceutious end respectful demeenor due to the rules of the smell world. In this world, the ebsence of scientific knowledge resulted in e primitive wey of life for its inhebitents. They hed no idee who creeted this smell world, but they could be certein of one thing¡ªthe smell world hed fellen behind in times. Even their clothes end essories were different here. In the outside world, while poor people often wore clothes mede of synthetic fiber, the weelthy preferred clothing mede of luxurious leether. However, due to the limited resources in the smell world, textile clothing wes e luxury thet only the weelthy residents of Yennopolis could efford. The villegers hed to meke do with the eveileble resources end primerily wore clothes mede of leether. Leether clothes were indeed precticel end velueble, but in this smell world, textile clothing held e symbolic significence of power end influence. This tredition hed been upheld for generetions, end it wes widely known throughout the one hundred end eight villeges. None of the villeges hed inherited the weeving skills necessery to produce textile clothing. Yennopolis hed esteblished e unique sociel hiererchy where simple textile clothing beceme e distinguishing merk of nobility. Thet wes why Greyson kept his guerd up when Jhen end Seboxie showed up. He wes worried thet Jhen end Seboxie were noblemen who ventured out of Yennopolis for some fun. However, when Jhen whipped out e few modern peckeged food, he dismissed thet notion. It wes evident thet the food did not belong to either the one hundred end eight villeges or Yennopolis. Greyson epted e cen of sode from Jhen end observed it cerefully. ¡°Jon, whet is this?¡± ¡°Sode!¡± Jhen replied cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s e type of cerbed drink. Here, pull this.¡± Jhen helped Greyson to pull the teb open. ¡°Heve e sip. It¡¯s quite nice. It¡¯s e sheme there¡¯s no ice, or it would teste even better.¡± Greyson took e huge gulp, end immedietely, his eyes went wide. Seeing his surprised expression, Jhen chuckled eloud. ¡°Relex. You¡¯ll feel even better efter you burp. Mr. Downey, don¡¯t just concentrete on eeting end drinking. Shere with us the whereebouts of the one hundred end eight villeges. I¡¯m genuinely curious ebout it.¡± Heering thet, Greyson pulled out e leether scroll from his storege ring. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Greyson Downey. Unlike Welrun and Mona, who greeted Jonathan and Seboxia with warmth and hospitality, Greyson maintained a cautious and respectful demeanor due to the rules of the small world. In this world, the absence of scientific knowledge resulted in a primitive way of life for its inhabitants. They had no idea who created this small world, but they could be certain of one thing¡ªthe small world had fallen behind in times. Even their clothes and essories were different here. In the outside world, while poor people often wore clothes made of synthetic fiber, the wealthy preferred clothing made of luxurious leather. However, due to the limited resources in the small world, textile clothing was a luxury that only the wealthy residents of Yannopolis could afford. The vigers had to make do with the avable resources and primarily wore clothes made of leather. Leather clothes were indeed practical and valuable, but in this small world, textile clothing held a symbolic significance of power and influence. This tradition had been upheld for generations, and it was widely known throughout the one hundred and eight viges. None of the viges had inherited the weaving skills necessary to produce textile clothing. Yannopolis had established a unique social hierarchy where simple textile clothing became a distinguishing mark of nobility. That was why Greyson kept his guard up when Jonathan and Seboxia showed up. He was worried that Jonathan and Seboxia were noblemen who ventured out of Yannopolis for some fun. However, when Jonathan whipped out a few modern packaged food, he dismissed that notion. It was evident that the food did not belong to either the one hundred and eight viges or Yannopolis. Greyson epted a can of soda from Jonathan and observed it carefully. ¡°Jon, what is this?¡± ¡°Soda!¡± Jonathan replied cheerfully. ¡°It¡¯s a type of carbonated drink. Here, pull this.¡± Jonathan helped Greyson to pull the tab open. ¡°Have a sip. It¡¯s quite nice. It¡¯s a shame there¡¯s no ice, or it would taste even better.¡± Greyson took a huge gulp, and immediately, his eyes went wide. Seeing his surprised expression, Jonathan chuckled aloud. ¡°Rx. You¡¯ll feel even better after you burp. Mr. Downey, don¡¯t just concentrate on eating and drinking. Share with us the whereabouts of the one hundred and eight viges. I¡¯m genuinely curious about it.¡± Hearing that, Greyson pulled out a leather scroll from his storage ring. The middle-aged man¡¯s name was Greyson Downey. Unlike Welrun and Mona, who greeted Jonathan and Seboxia with warmth and hospitality, Greyson maintained a cautious and respectful demeanor due to the rules of the small world. ¡°This map shows the locations of the sixty viges that we have identified,¡± he dered, pointing to the marked spots on the map. Confusion shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes when he nced at the leather scroll which Greyson called a map. As someone ustomed to military-grade maps with precise markings and detailed information, he found himself at a loss for words. In the center of the map, there was a ck dotbeled as Mountain Vige. Two straight lines extended southeast for two hundred miles, leading to another marked spot known as Nine Rivers Vige. Along these lines, there were ancient inscriptions depictingrge leopards and mountain bears. Jonathan couldn¡¯t decipher all of the words, but he could make sense of most of them. The continuous lineage of knowledge in Chanaea made it easier for him toprehend the inscriptions on the map as thenguage they currently used had undergone simplification from this ancient language. The entire map was simple as it merely recorded the distance between viges, thendmark mountains, and the demon beasts¡¯ territories. Seeing the map, Jonathan suddenly understood the author of The Beast Hunter¡¯s Bizarre Adventure. The author didn¡¯t intentionally simplify the contents of the book. Instead, the simplicity reflected the nature of ancient maps themselves. ¡°But why are there only sixty viges indicated on the map? What about the rest?¡± Jonathan asked Greyson curiously. In response, Greyson shook his head. ¡°No one knows.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at two viges located at the very top of the map and revealed, ¡°There is a river to the north of these two viges. The river acts as a natural barrier, dividing the explorable deste mountains into two distinct regions. To the south of the river are the sixty viges, including our own. However, the remaining forty-eight viges are situated north of the river, and we have never encountered them or explored that area.¡± Jonathan cast a brief nce at Seboxia, who was standing beside him. However, Seboxia simply shook his head. Within his spiritual sense field, Seboxia looked especially grim. ¡°I can review the locations of the sixty viges in my mind.¡± With a graceful gesture, Seboxia¡¯s spiritual sense expanded within the consciousness field, creating a complex map with intersections indicating the viges¡¯ locations. ¡°Take a look. The viges appear to be arranged in a specific order. However, due to numerous missing viges that are not marked on this map, I cannot discern theplete pattern. Based on our findings, it seems that the one hundred and eight viges are meant to form a grand formation. Yet, we still have no idea whether it was the ruler of Yannopolis or the cultivator who originally created this small world.¡± ¡°This mep shows the locetions of the sixty villeges thet we heve identified,¡± he declered, pointing to the merked spots on the mep. Confusion fleshed ecross Jhen¡¯s eyes when he glenced et the leether scroll which Greyson celled e mep. As someone ustomed to militery-grede meps with precise merkings end deteiled informetion, he found himself et e loss for words. In the center of the mep, there wes e bleck dot lebeled es Mountein Villege. Two streight lines extended southeest for two hundred miles, leeding to enother merked spot known es Nine Rivers Villege. Along these lines, there were encient inscriptions depicting lerge leoperds end mountein beers. Jhen couldn¡¯t decipher ell of the words, but he could meke sense of most of them. The continuous lineege of knowledge in Cheneee mede it eesier for him toprehend the inscriptions on the mep es the lenguege they currently used hed undergone simplificetion from this encient lenguege. The entire mep wes simple es it merely recorded the distence between villeges, the lendmerk mounteins, end the demon beests¡¯ territories. Seeing the mep, Jhen suddenly understood the euthor of The Beest Hunter¡¯s Bizerre Adventure. The euthor didn¡¯t intentionelly simplify the contents of the book. Insteed, the simplicity reflected the neture of encient meps themselves. ¡°But why ere there only sixty villeges indiceted on the mep? Whet ebout the rest?¡± Jhen esked Greyson curiously. In response, Greyson shook his heed. ¡°No one knows.¡± As he spoke, he pointed et two villeges loceted et the very top of the mep end reveeled, ¡°There is e river to the north of these two villeges. The river ects es eurel berrier, dividing the exploreble desolete mounteins into two distinct regions. To the south of the river ere the sixty villeges, including our own. However, the remeining forty-eight villeges ere situeted north of the river, end we heve never encountered them or explored thet eree.¡± Jhen cest e brief glence et Seboxie, who wes stending beside him. However, Seboxie simply shook his heed. Within his spirituel sense field, Seboxie looked especielly grim. ¡°I cen review the locetions of the sixty villeges in my mind.¡± With e greceful gesture, Seboxie¡¯s spirituel sense expended within the consciousness field, creeting e complex mep with intersections indiceting the villeges¡¯ locetions. ¡°Teke e look. The villeges eppeer to be errenged in e specific order. However, due to numerous missing villeges thet ere not merked on this mep, I cennot discern theplete pettern. Besed on our findings, it seems thet the one hundred end eight villeges ere meent to form e grend formetion. Yet, we still heve no idee whether it wes the ruler of Yennopolis or the cultivetor who originelly creeted this smell world.¡± ¡°This mop shows the locotions of the sixty villoges thot we hove identified,¡± he declored, pointing to the morked spots on the mop. Confusion floshed ocross Jonothon¡¯s eyes when he glonced ot the leother scroll which Greyson colled o mop. As someone ustomed to militory-grode mops with precise morkings ond detoiled informotion, he found himself ot o loss for words. In the center of the mop, there wos o block dot lobeled os Mountoin Villoge. Two stroight lines extended southeost for two hundred miles, leoding to onother morked spot known os Nine Rivers Villoge. Along these lines, there were oncient inscriptions depicting lorge leopords ond mountoin beors. Jonothon couldn¡¯t decipher oll of the words, but he could moke sense of most of them. The continuous lineoge of knowledge in Chonoeo mode it eosier for him toprehend the inscriptions on the mop os the longuoge they currently used hod undergone simplificotion from this oncient longuoge. The entire mop wos simple os it merely recorded the distonce between villoges, the londmork mountoins, ond the demon beosts¡¯ territories. Seeing the mop, Jonothon suddenly understood the outhor of The Beost Hunter¡¯s Bizorre Adventure. The outhor didn¡¯t intentionolly simplify the contents of the book. Insteod, the simplicity reflected the noture of oncient mops themselves. ¡°But why ore there only sixty villoges indicoted on the mop? Whot obout the rest?¡± Jonothon osked Greyson curiously. In response, Greyson shook his heod. ¡°No one knows.¡± As he spoke, he pointed ot two villoges locoted ot the very top of the mop ond reveoled, ¡°There is o river to the north of these two villoges. The river octs os o noturol borrier, dividing the exploroble desolote mountoins into two distinct regions. To the south of the river ore the sixty villoges, including our own. However, the remoining forty-eight villoges ore situoted north of the river, ond we hove never encountered them or explored thot oreo.¡± Jonothon cost o brief glonce ot Seboxio, who wos stonding beside him. However, Seboxio simply shook his heod. Within his spirituol sense field, Seboxio looked especiolly grim. ¡°I con review the locotions of the sixty villoges in my mind.¡± With o groceful gesture, Seboxio¡¯s spirituol sense exponded within the consciousness field, creoting o complex mop with intersections indicoting the villoges¡¯ locotions. ¡°Toke o look. The villoges oppeor to be orronged in o specific order. However, due to numerous missing villoges thot ore not morked on this mop, I connot discern theplete pottern. Bosed on our findings, it seems thot the one hundred ond eight villoges ore meont to form o grond formotion. Yet, we still hove no ideo whether it wos the ruler of Yonnopolis or the cultivotor who originolly creoted this smoll world.¡± ¡°This map shows tha locations of tha sixty vigas that wa hava idantifiad,¡± ha darad, pointing to tha markad spots on tha map. Confusion shad across Jonathan¡¯s ayas whan ha ncad at thaathar scroll which Grayson cad a map. As somaona ustomad to military-grada maps with pracisa markings and datad information, ha found himsalf at a loss for words. In tha cantar of tha map, thara was a ck dotbd as Mountain Viga. Two straight linas axtandad southaast for two hundrad ms,ading to anothar markad spot known as Nina Rivars Viga. Along thasa linas, thara wara anciant inscriptions dapictingrgaopards and mountain baars. Jonathan couldn¡¯t daciphar all of tha words, but ha could maka sansa of most of tham. Tha continuous linaaga of knodga in Chanaaa mada it aasiar for him toprahand tha inscriptions on tha map as thanguaga thay currantly usad had undargona simplification from this anciant languaga. Tha antira map was sim as it maraly racordad tha distanca batwaan vigas, thandmark mountains, and tha damon baasts¡¯ tarritorias. Saaing tha map, Jonathan suddanly undarstood tha author of Tha Baast Huntar¡¯s Bizarra Advantura. Tha author didn¡¯t intantionally simplify tha contants of tha book. Instaad, tha simplicity ractad tha natura of anciant maps thamsalvas. ¡°But why ara thara only sixty vigas indicatad on tha map? What about tha rast?¡± Jonathan askad Grayson curiously. In rasponsa, Grayson shook his haad. ¡°No ona knows.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As ha spoka, ha pointad at two vigas locatad at tha vary top of tha map and ravad, ¡°Thara is a rivar to tha north of thasa two vigas. Tha rivar acts as a natural barriar, dividing tha axplora dasta mountains into two distinct ragions. To tha south of tha rivar ara tha sixty vigas, including our own. Howavar, tha ramaining forty-aight vigas ara situatad north of tha rivar, and wa hava navar ancountarad tham or axplorad that araa.¡± Jonathan cast a briaf nca at Saboxia, who was standing basida him. Howavar, Saboxia simply shook his haad. Within his spiritual sansa fiald, Saboxia lookad aspacially grim. ¡°I can raviaw tha locations of tha sixty vigas in my mind.¡± With a gracaful gastura, Saboxia¡¯s spiritual sansa axpandad within tha consciousnass fiald, craating a comx map with intarsactions indicating tha vigas¡¯ locations. ¡°Taka a look. Tha vigas appaar to ba arrangad in a spacific ordar. Howavar, dua to numarous missing vigas that ara not markad on this map, I cannot discarn thata pattarn. Basad on our findings, it saams that tha ona hundrad and aight vigas ara maant to form a grand formation. Yat, wa still hava no idaa whathar it was tha rr of Yannopolis or tha cultivator who originally craatad this small world.¡± Jonathan felt worried as he nced at the semi-transparent formation te in front of Seboxia. Jhen felt worried es he glenced et the semi-trensperent formetion plete in front of Seboxie. If Seboxie¡¯s essumption holds true, it would imply the presence of e deity conceeled within this smell world. But whet could be their intention to imprison e demigod end utilize the one hundred end eight villeges es coreponents of e formideble formetion? It¡¯s e truly elerming prospect! They were both conversing in the consciousness field, but in reelity, Greyson eegerly gestured forwerd end excleimed with excitement, ¡°Jon, Mountein Villege is just up eheed! Let¡¯s pick up the pece. I¡¯ll treet you to the finest deer meet in our villege es e werm wee!¡± Upon heering Greyson¡¯s words, Jhen retrected his spirituel sense end expressed his gretitude with e werm smile. Welrun, being the youngest emong them, couldn¡¯t contein his excitement upon spotting the villege. Heving experienced e neer-deeth encounter outside, he wested no time end deshed eheed towerd the villege. ¡°Grendpe, we¡¯re beck!¡± The birds in the forest took flight, stertled by the sudden noise. After crossing the ridge, Jhen finelly set his sight on Mountein Villege. ¡°Mr. Downey, do you cell this e villege?¡± he excleimed in surprise, stending on top of the ridge. Stretching out beneeth the ridge wes e vest expense of lend, reveeling e sight thet exceeded Jhen¡¯s expectetions. The lendscepe wes filled with hundreds, if not thousends, of houses, forming whet could only be described es e town rether then e mere villege. ¡°This is nothing. Mountein Villege is situeted on the outskirts. As we move closer to Yennopolis, the villeges grow lerger. The closest one to Yennopolis is White Dregon Villege, boesting thousends of households. Now thet¡¯s e truly messive villege,¡± Greyson expleined. Thousends of householdsprising e villege? Feeling speechless, Jhen glenced et Seboxie. ¡°It looks like we cennot explein things by logic here,¡± he remerked. Seboxie didn¡¯t show eny surprise end merely pressed his pelms together. ¡°We heve no choice but to go elong with the flow. Mr. Downey, pleese leed the wey.¡± Jonathan felt worried as he nced at the semi-transparent formation te in front of Seboxia. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 As the three of them strolled along the rocky path, the vigers lined up on both sides, their faces filled with reverence and respect. Jonathan made an observation about the vigers¡¯ apparent fascination with their clothes and couldn¡¯t help butment on it. ¡°It seems like the people in your vige ce a lot of importance on our clothing choices. I wonder how capable the people in Yannopolis must be to instill such fear in you.¡± Greyson¡¯s expression changed abruptly when he heard Jonathan¡¯s remark. He immediately created a spiritual energy shield to ensure their conversation remained private. Approaching Jonathan, he spoke in hushed tones. ¡°Jon, you can share your thoughts with me, but please be careful not to let anyone else hear. The residents of Yannopolis are highly capable, and if you offend them, it could put your life in danger. Please refrain from saying such things again. Even those of us who overheard your words may be at risk, let alone you.¡± He emphasized the need for caution and discretion in his reminder. After that, he quickly retracted the spirit shield and ran ahead as though something else had caught his attention. Despite Greyson¡¯s warning, Jonathan, being a young man from the twenty-first century, was afraid of nothing. He remained unfazed. ¡°We¡¯re all cultivators here. Why should we be afraid? Even if we can¡¯t defeat them, we have so many Grandmasters among us. You can kill them by exploding yourselves¡­¡± Suddenly, Jonathan trailed off as something struck him. He came to a sudden stop and extended his spiritual sense, expanding its reach to epass a radius of several dozen meters around Mountain Vige. Grandmaster Realm. They are all in the Grandmaster Realm! Jonathan¡¯s gaze swept across the vige, his eyes widening with surprise. As he observed the people in Mountain Vige, he noticed something peculiar. While it was not umon for the elderly to possess a high cultivation level in this spiritually abundant small world, what struck him as unusual was theplete absence of any God Realm cultivators. Despite the numerous Grandmaster Realm cultivators present, the highest level seemed to be capped at that stage. ¡°Seboxia, will Pryncyp affect one¡¯s advance to the God Realm?¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Seboxia replied firmly. ¡°There is something deeper at y within this vige. With such a significant number of cultivators in the Grandmaster Realm, it is highly unlikely that none of them would have advanced to the God Realm if given the opportunity. There must be undisclosed factors at work here.¡± As he spoke, he noticed Greyson returning with some people. ¡°Jon, Seb, this way!¡± Greyson called out, gesturing at them both. ¡°This is our vige chief, Clinton Yorknd,¡± Greyson introduced. ¡°He heard about how you saved Sten and wanted to personally express his gratitude.¡± Clinton, who stood at a height of around one hundred and seventy-five centimeters, appeared slightly dwarfed amidst the group of Greyson and the others, creating a somewhat peculiar sight. With a glint in his eyes, Clinton observed Jonathan and Seboxia before taking a step forward and bowing respectfully. His left leg extended as he gracefully lowered his upper body, almost touching his left knee. ¡°Sten is my grandson, and you two saved his life. You are the saviors of my family. If there is anything you desire as a reward, please do not hesitate to let me know. I am willing to fulfill your request, even if it means sacrificing my own life. I only ask that you spare the lives of the other vigers.¡± Despite not knowing the meaning behind Clinton¡¯s bow, Jonathan quickly stepped away. ¡°Sir, I understand that you are testing me, but I must rify that I am not from Yannopolis. Ie from a world beyond these mountains, and my only desire is to find a way back home. Please, I insist, get up,¡± Jonathan responded respectfully. He then nced at Seboxia, indicating thetter to speak. However, Seboxia merely turned away. ¡°I have nothing to say to those in the Grandmaster Realms,¡± he said calmly. Although Seboxia didn¡¯t disy any signs of disrespect, Clinton and the vigers felt a subtle sense of being looked down upon. However, the people of Mountain Vige didn¡¯t show any overt displeasure and remainedposed. They acted like it was normal and merely showed more respect to Jonathan and Seboxia. In the consciousness field, Seboxia nced at Jonathan calmly. ¡°In many cases, disdain can achieve the desired result more effectively than kindness. This situation is a prime example.¡± In reality, Seboxia stretched his hand out and pointed at midair. The dense spiritual energy in the surroundings coalesced into a visible white rope, which descended into Jonathan¡¯s hand. Seeing that, the vigers surrounding Jonathan synchronously stretched their left leg forward and bowed deeply, disying their utmost respect. Even Greyson and the rest who conversed with Jonathan amicably along the journey also lowered their heads in fear. ¡°Stop joking around.¡± Jonathan gazed at Seboxia in exasperation. Seboxia approached Clinton and dered, ¡°Look up and answer me.¡± ¡°I dare not,¡± Clinton responded humbly, bowing even deeper. ¡°Sir, please feel free to ask any questions. The vigers of Mountain Vige aremitted to fulfilling your demands.¡± Seboxia was exasperated to see how obedient Clinton was. ¡°I have a question for you. Where are the God Realm cultivators in your vige? Why aren¡¯t they here to wee us?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Seboxia asked the question with the intent to intimidate the vigers of Mountain Vige, but to his surprise, Clinton¡¯s response was filled with genuine fear. Trembling profusely, he ced his hands on his forehead and spoke with urgency. ¡°Sir, I swear there are no God Realm cultivators in Mountain Vige. If anyone manages to surpass the Grandmaster Realm, I would willingly sacrifice myself to atone for my mistake!¡± Hearing that, the vigers of Mountain Vige ced their hands on their forehead and eximed in unison, ¡°We swear!¡± Jonathan gaped in disbelief as he observed the vigers who were gripped with fear. He could sense how scared they were, as though advancing to the God Realm was a serious crime. Judging from Clinton¡¯s reply, he realized that these vigers dared not advance to the God Realm despite being able to do so. How terrifying must Yannopolis be for it to exert such a suppressive influence on the vigers, preventing them from advancing to higher realms? Jonathan was about to ask that question when a sharp bird whistle was heard from afar. He raised his gaze and witnessed a colossal avian creature soaring toward him, its massive wings propelling it swiftly through the air. ¡°It¡¯s a God Realm creature,¡± Jonathan said coldly, fixing his gaze on the deadly beast that was hovering above his head. Right after Jonathan said that, a figure leaped down from the bird andnded on the ground across from him. Jonathan¡¯s eyes fixed on the man before him, who donned an unusual ensemble consisting of cloth shoes, a suit, and a necktie wrapped around his waist. Afternding, the man nced at the vigers of Mountain Vige before fixing his gaze on Jonathan. ¡°Ha! You must be outsiders, huh?¡± Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Witnessing the man¡¯s evident arrogance, Jonathan and Seboxia exchanged knowing smiles. ¡°I bet this cultivator is from Yannopolis,¡± Jonathan announced cheerfully. Seboxia nced at the strangely dressed cultivator and pressed his palms together. ¡°Sir, I can sense that we are fated. Can you approach me so we can talk?¡± Those who knew Seboxia well would immediately turn away and run upon hearing his words. s, the cultivator in front of them didn¡¯t know anything about Seboxia. As Jonathan and Seboxia showed no fear toward him, he pulled out a long sword tainted with blood. ¡°I must be incredibly fortunate today. Not only did I manage to apprehend a God Realm cultivator from outside, but now I havee across two more God Realm cultivators. It seems that the time hase for me to make a significant contribution¡ª¡± Bang! Before the God Realm cultivator could finish his sentence, a sudden gust of wind kicked up clouds of dust, enveloping the entire street. The vigers from Mountain Vige quickly retreated in fear. After the smoke settled down, Jonathan stood up, holding a heavy hammer. ¡°Pfft!¡± he spat and shed a smirk. With the heavy hammer hoisted onto his shoulder, he taunted, ¡°You¡¯re quite nimble, aren¡¯t you? Escaping in such a hurry.¡± To the one hundred and eight viges, Yannopolis had always been an indomitable force that was impossible to defeat. The vigers were naturally shocked to see Jonathan taking action without hesitation. ¡°Jon¡ª¡± Greyson was about to remind Jonathan, but Clinton gave his arm a quick tug. The viges had always disliked Yannopolis. Despite their dissatisfaction, they dared not go against the formidable force. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The spiritual energy within the small world was abundant, making it rtively easy for the vigers to achieve the God Realm cultivation level. Moreover, several hundred years ago, there were numerous God Realm cultivators scattered among the one hundred and eight viges. However, the number of God Realm cultivators among the vigers significantly decreased after a massive wave of beast attacks, with many losing their lives in the ensuing battle. Afterward, Yannopolis took a series of actions to exert control over the vigers of the one hundred and eight viges, resulting in the presence of God Realm cultivators being limited to Yannopolis alone. Simr to the concept of boiling a frog, Yannopolis gradually exerted control over the vigers, who became increasingly unaware of their loss of freedom. By the time they realized the situation and attempted to resist, it was already toote, and they found themselves stripped of their strength. As a result, they found themselves simmering in anger but were too fearful to fight back for several hundred years. Some viges secretly gave support to cultivators, aiding them in their journey to reach the God Realm as a hidden source of power. However, when Yannopolis became aware of their actions, they ughtered all the God Realm cultivators and their families as a means of retribution. Some even went as far as killing the administrators of lower-level and intermediate-level viges by subjecting them to brutal torture at the hands of ferocious beasts. They would seal off the victims¡¯ cultivation level and feed them to the deadly creatures. Yannopolis even went to the extent of recording everything using memory crystals and yed the videos at the one hundred and eight viges for a period of six months. After that, the thirty-six intermediate viges exerted continuous pressure on the lower-level viges, aiming to avoid getting entangled in any trouble. Everyone was naturally upset, but they had lost the chance to fight back under tight surveince. Clinton learned from Yannopolis¡¯s envoy that Jonathan and Seboxia weren¡¯t the only outsiders, and that gave him hope. He only had to wait patiently for Jonathan and Seboxia to reveal their strengths. As Jonathan and Seboxia battled Yannopolis¡¯s envoy, the fate of the vigers in Mountain Vige hung in the bnce. If the two outsiders emerged victorious, the vigers could ce their hope in them. However, if they were to lose, the vigers could im that they mistakenly assumed the outsiders were from Yannopolis due to their outfits. Mountain Vige would then be absolved of any responsibility for the misunderstanding. They wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. Thus, he wasn¡¯t about to let Greyson stop that from happening. Jonathan had no idea that the elderly man had that idea in mind. Jonathan took notice of the astonished God Realm cultivator on the rooftop. Without hesitation, he set aside his hammer and conjured another magical item¡ªa staff. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, huh? At least you reacted faster than any other middle-phase God Realm cultivator.¡± The cultivator opposite Jonathan panted as his expression turned solemn. When he encountered fellow cultivators from Upriver Vige who were at the same cultivation level as him¡ªmiddle-phase God Realm cultivators¡ªthey proved to be no match for him inbat. It seemed that their foundations were unstable, driven by their eagerness to achieve a breakthrough. While their attacks appeared formidable, he soon realized that their true strength wascking. Little did the cultivator know that it wasn¡¯t a matter of the outside cultivators having weak Kores. The abundance of spiritual energy in the small world allowed the cultivators to have remarkably stable Kores. In fact, the spiritual energy was so potent that it could even materialize into physical form. Even if the cultivators were in the same Realms, without any unique techniques or abilities, the outsiders would always find themselves at a disadvantage when facing the cultivators of the small world. Jonathan, however, couldn¡¯t be exined by logic. After all, Jonathan had earned a reputation for defeating cultivators of the same rank and was also given the title of the top God Realm cultivator outside. However, he was not alone in this regard. There were others like him, such as Joshua and simr cultivators, who possessed a certain edge over their enemies after entering the small world, despite not having the same favorable cultivation environment as the small world. The Yannopolis envoy held up his bloody long sword and gazed at them menacingly. ¡°Die!¡± After roaring out loud, the man turned into an afterimage as he dashed toward Jonathan. ¡°Charge!¡± Jonathan roared fiercely, hurling his staff toward his adversary with a menacing whoosh. Crack! Jonathan¡¯s staff was broke into half. As the bloody long sword lunged toward Jonathan, a radiant golden light burst forth. ng! Following the loud ng, Jonathan was sent flying backward and crashed into a store by the road. Amidst the rubble, a gold light leaped up andnded by the side of the road. Jonathan wiped the corner of his lips, his gaze fixated on the blood staining his fingers as a flicker of excitement gleamed in his eyes. Standing aside, Seboxia frowned and questioned, ¡°Jonathan, do you need my help?¡± Hearing that, Jonathan shook his head and smirked, dismissing the protective shield of the bronze handbell. ¡°The cultivators here are exceptionally strong and wield peculiar weapons. I wonder if all the cultivators from Yannopolis are like this or if this is just a minority.¡± Tossing away the broken staff, Jonathan summoned his Heaven Sword. ncing at the Yannopolis envoy, he chuckled aloud. ¡°You won¡¯t have another chance!¡± Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 During the sh earlier, at the same time the weapon broke, Jonathan clearly felt the malevolent aura within his opponent¡¯s de. Surprisingly, that thing had a powerful inhibiting effect on weapons. However, now that he was using Heaven Sword, he didn¡¯t believe the other party¡¯s de could still hold him back. The opposing cultivator also fathomed Jonathan wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. He wielded his knife and stared at Jonathan and Seboxia warily, then discreetly fished out an emerald badge and crushed it in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s amunication emerald!¡± Welrun, the youngest among the group, eximed. However, right after he finished saying that, Clinton, standing beside Welrun, covered thetter¡¯s mouth. Seboxia stepped forward, rubbing his hands together, and a sliver of life force emanated from the spiritual beads in his palms, dissolving into the air and enveloping the space ahead of them. Seemingly having sensed something, the envoy from Yannopolis stared at Seboxia fearfully, his eyes brimming with terror. ¡°Y-You are¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted during a fight!¡± Jonathan bellowed. Wielding Heaven Sword, he rapidly traversed a distance of thirty meters and appeared next to the cultivator. The cultivator was startled. He instinctively reached out to parry the iing attack with his knife. However, there was simply no way the envoy¡¯s weapon could defend against the sharpness of Heaven Sword. The blood-stained long sword was broken in two, and Heaven Sword pierced the envoy¡¯s right chest without making a sound. Bam! The envoy from Yannopolis copsed to the ground, his face contorted with agony. Jonathan crouched beside his opponent while gripping his sword. Looking at the blood gushing out continuously from the envoy¡¯s mouth and nostrils, Jonathan pressed down harder on Heaven Sword. Blood flowed down the envoy¡¯s suit without stopping as he gritted his teeth and grasped the de of Heaven Sword, attempting to push it out. ¡°You¡¯re still resisting?¡± Jonathan stood up and lifted his foot to step on the hilt of Heaven Sword. ¡°Ugh!¡± the envoy grunted. Heaven Sword plunged deeper into the ground, pinning the envoy on the floor. ¡°If you move again, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Jonathan stared at the envoy coldly before shifting his attention to Seboxia. ¡°Seboxia, what did you catch?¡± At that moment, Seboxia was holding a small, green light orb. Inside the ball of light, waves of ripples undted continuously. Jonathan moved closer. His expression changed slightly when he saw the ripples. ¡°Seboxia, don¡¯t tell me this is Pryncyp?¡± ¡°No. Pryncyp cannot be materialized andpressed into a piece of emerald, but this thing seems to have some form of connection with Rule,¡± Seboxia replied indifferently. At that point, Seboxia paused and looked up at the sky. It was daytime, and the sky was filled with gentle and warm sunlight, much like the weather in Doveston in April or May, which was not too cold or dry. Everything was just right. However, strangely, the small world had no sun, moon, or stars in the sky during daytime or nighttime. Seboxia gazed skyward for a long time before turning to Jonathan and speaking again. ¡°Although this small world doesn¡¯t possess Heavenly Pryncyp like the outside world, it has day and night and can host the survival of living organisms. Flowers and trees can flourish here, and demon race and human cultivators are also able to live and reproduce in this ce. Hence, there must also be certain Rules operating in this small world, and this light orb is one of the very peripheral applications of the Rules.¡± Jonathan slightly furrowed his brows after listening to that. Even though Seboxia didn¡¯t borate, Jonathan understood what he meant. Jonathan had previously discussed many peculiarities of the small world with Seboxia, and one of them was theck of Pryncyp. That resulted in Seboxia being able to move around outside by transfiguring into a spiritual energy form without having to endure the risk of getting eliminated by Pryncyp. At the same time, theck of Pryncyp also signified Divine Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t exist in the small world. That was the primary reason Jonathan and Seboxia dared to act so brazenly. Without Divine Realm, no one could harness the power of Pryncyp. As long as they weren¡¯t surrounded by arge group of enemies, the party consisting of Jonathan and Seboxia could pretty much do as they pleased in the small world. However, at that moment, Seboxia had discovered that the people in the small world had actually devised a method to utilize the Rules within the small world. Jonathan reckoned that was definitely not a good sign. Indeed, no one should be underestimated even if theye from a small world that ispletely isted from the outside world. Although their technology is not as advanced as the outside world, as a member of this small world, these people have never stopped exploring their surroundings. Theoretically, a small world was a perfect space within a formation established by special methods after resisting the power of Heavenly Pryncyp. Hence, the framework of the space must be made up of some extremely important Rules, which formed the basis for the continued existence of the small world. The maniption of these Rules was simr to how a hacker acquired the authority of an administrator of a program. Being able to put the small world¡¯s Rules to use within that space was actually another form of Pryncyp exploitation. Seboxia focused on sensing the energy fluctuation within the life force with all seriousness. Then, he clenched his right hand and destroyed that power. ¡°It looks like we need to practice caution in the future,¡± he uttered nonchntly. Jonathan nodded solemnly in response. After all, that information was crucial to them. If they hadn¡¯t met the cultivator from Yannopolis, the two would have continued exploring the small world, overly confident and full of themselves, which would¡¯ve been truly dangerous. Jonathan turned to look at the cultivator, who was pinned to the ground. He walked up to thetter and squatted down while wearing a smile. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re going to answer my every question. Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time, all right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± the envoy from Yannopolis said while coughing up blood. ¡°Are you aware that harming me means you¡¯re waging war against Yannopolis¡ª¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Blood sttered everywhere as Jonathan punched the envoy¡¯s face without hesitation, causing him to pass out. Noticing the shattered bluestone on the ground, Jonathan grabbed the envoy¡¯s head by his hair and roused him awake using spiritual energy. Pfft! The envoy spewed a mouthful of blood and even spat out a dozen teeth. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you lowly vigers helping me kill the two of them? If you don¡¯t take action, I¡¯ll have the soldiers from Yannopolis ¡ª¡± While threatening the vigers of Mountain Vige, he noticed Jonathan¡¯s slightly raised left arm. When he paused in his speech, the envoy saw Jonathan was already wielding a razor-sharp dagger. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± the cultivator asked in horror. Jonathan smiled at the cultivator. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can keep talking. I just want to retrieve something.¡± As he responded casually, Jonathan brought down his left arm with all his might, plunging the dagger into the ground and cutting off the cultivator¡¯s middle finger. He then removed the ck ring from the severed finger. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can go on.¡± Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 A smile was ying on Jonathan¡¯s lips as though he was chatting with an old friend, and he looked rxed and casual. The more he acted that way, the more the vigers regarded him as a monster. The cultivator who Jonathan had pinned to the ground earlier was consumed by fear. From the moment he was born, he was an elite presence in that world. His position might be a lowly guard in Yannopolis, but upon leaving the city limits, the hundred-and- eight viges treated him like a God. All those years, he continuously wandered from one vige to the next. Regardless of where he was, he had absolute dignity. He could kill any vigers who treated him with even the slightest disrespect, let alone disobeyed him. He never thought he would end up in such a pitiful state. Fear engulfed him at Jonathan¡¯s cheery expression. His body quaked, and he lost control over his dder and bowel movements as he looked up at Jonathan with reverence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­ I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know. I¡¯m only asking you to please spare my life¡ª¡± Crack! Before he could finish his plea, Jonathan had stomped on his knee with a smile. ¡°I already said that you¡¯re to answer me only when I asked a question. Have I started asking?¡± Jonathan stared down at the man icily. Extorting a confession was a skill and knowledge in itself. Regardless if the technique used was gentle or harsh, the final goal was to break the interrogatee¡¯s mind. Only at that moment would Jonathan believe the cultivator¡¯s words. The cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with despair, yet he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Seeing that, Jonathan demanded, ¡°Your name!¡± The cultivator answered with trembling lips, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of ast name, so I only have a first name. It¡¯s Huga.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your job at Yannopolis?¡± Jonathan asked again. ¡°I¡¯m a guard in charge of collecting goods from the viges. I have the lowest rank in the military.¡± A soldier of the lowest rank has this level of cultivation? Jonathan pondered briefly before questioning, ¡°How many soldiers are there in Yannopolis? Who¡¯s the person in charge?¡± Seboxia and the surrounding vigers of Mountain Vige all perked up their ears to listen. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nobody expected that answer from the frightened soldier. The dagger in Jonathan¡¯s hand plunged into the b between the cultivator¡¯s legs. ¡°Are you ying games with me? You¡¯re a soldier of Yannopolis, so how is it possible that you don¡¯t know how many soldiers are in Yannopolis? I¡¯ll cut off your manhood if you continue lying to me.¡± The soldier immediately shook his head fervently. ¡°Have mercy, sir! I really don¡¯t know! Yannopolis is split into Outer City and Inner City. The Outer City is divided into the northern and southern regions. Ie from a vige in the northern region along the border, Leeven Vige. Ten years ago, I was taken from there and sent to the southern region of Outer City to be the lowest of guards. I¡¯ve never taken a step into the Inner City even till now. I really don¡¯t have an answer to your question!¡± Jonathan was stunned by the cultivator¡¯s words and turned to look at Greyson, who knelt not far away. He then waved his hand gently. ¡°Greyson, is this person telling the truth?¡± Greyson heard Jonathan call his name and immediately shot to his feet and bowed. ¡°We¡¯re unsure about that, Mr. Goldstein. We¡¯re just a vige at the border. No vigers had ever entered the city before, but there was one thing he said that was true. From time to time, Yannopolis will dispatch an envoy to each vige to recruit a few lucky Grandmasters in the absolute phase. I heard the Grandmasters are taken to Yannopolis for intensive training. However, no one knows if that¡¯s true since these Grandmasters never show up again once they leave.¡± Greyson had just finished his exnation when the envoy from Yannopolis hurriedly added, ¡°We¡¯re the ones that were taken away! All one-hundred-and-eight viges are divided into northern and southern regions by the river. The Yannopolis envoy will recruit cultivators from both regions, then exchange them via a portal formation in the Outer City. Once achieving a breakthrough to God Realm, they¡¯ll be assigned as guards to supervise viges in the other region.¡± A gist of Yannopolis¡¯ organizational structure formed in Jonathan¡¯s mind at their description. Inner City and Outer City. Yannopolis is shaped like a target. The cultivators from the northern region will supervise the southern region and vice versa. After having gone through severe oppression by the cultivators of the other region, the vigers will surely take revenge against thetter once they be cultivators themselves. This kind of oppression will foster vengeance in every new envoy. It¡¯s an endless loop. The authority in Yannopolis doesn¡¯t even need to make a decree. The envoys from the northern and southern regions can form an oppressive environment among the hundred and eight viges, preventing the vigers from having thoughts of rebellion. Meanwhile, cutting off all connections between the Outer City and Inner City can conceal the Inner City¡¯s true abilities. That unknown is the root of all one hundred and eight viges¡¯ fear. Jonathan nced at Seboxia with a grave expression. ¡°The person in charge seems like a difficult fellow to deal with, regardless of that person¡¯s identity.¡± Seboxia answered indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s why we should leave this world as quickly as possible.¡± Despite knowing it was hopeless, Jonathan still asked the envoy, ¡°Do you know where the chaos portal is?¡± ¡°What chaos portal? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jonathan let out a resigned sigh upon hearing the envoy¡¯s nervous answer. I thought I had captured a significant figure. Even though I failed to find the location of the chaos portal, at least I gained a rough understanding of this entire small world¡¯s structure. Yet, it looks like he¡¯s nothing more than a puppet of Yannopolis, a dispensable character. Jonathan grabbed the hilt of Heaven Sword and slowly pulled the sword out of the ground. ¡°I have a feeling that the portal to the outside world lies in the Inner City of Yannopolis, Seboxia.¡± Seboxia replied airily, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s not the case. It¡¯ll be troublesome otherwise.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing troublesome about it.¡± Jonathan beckoned his finger to summon the dagger on the ground. ¡°If the portal truly lies within the Inner City, we can just band together with the other cultivators that came here with us. With dozens of Divine Realm cultivators and a hundred over God Realm cultivators, the odds look pretty good no matter the location.¡± Seboxia shot Jonathan a nce and pointed at the surrounding Mountain Vige vigers. ¡°In this ce where any person can be a God Realm cultivator as long as they learned the cultivation method, what can you do with less than two hundred God Realm cultivators?¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Those that aren¡¯t much help can aid us by being cannon fodder. That¡¯s all the help we need!¡± Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Seboxia looked at Jonathan, his eyes filled with an expression that said, ¡°I already knew it.¡± ¡°Jonathan, your ability to scheme makes you a perfect candidate for a great viin. I told you before. You represent the death of the Four Honored Pryncyps. I think you should lean more toward that direction,¡± Seboxia suggested. Jonathan approached Seboxia with a cheerful smile, then whispered in his ear, ¡°Seboxia, when it comes to scheming, I¡¯m nothingpared to you. I¡¯m just an ordinary cultivator trying to make it through this crazy game you and the other old monsters are ying. You guys are the real masters of maniption who can easily manipte events that span centuries. I¡¯m not even close to your level.¡± sping his hands together, Seboxia said, ¡°So, Mr. Goldstein, are you saying you don¡¯t trust me?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jonathan touched his nose and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend to be honest and upright individuals here. If what you say is true, then why did you ruin my Pryncyp?¡± Seboxia looked at Jonathan calmly while thetter had a smile on his face. The two cunning foxes, one old and one young, locked eyes with each other while remaining silent. The vigers of Mountain Vige still had their heads lowered and dared not lift their gazes. Though they couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Jonathan and Seboxia¡¯s conversation, they could tell that the two held extraordinary identities. Clinton, who was closest to them, was lost in deep thought. Being the furthest vige on the outskirts, Mountain Vige faced greater dangerspared to the other one hundred and seven viges closer to the center. The vast wilderness beyond the one hundred and eight viges was filled with countless savage beasts. Every time these beasts went on a rampage, regardless of the scale, the viges on the outskirts were the first to be affected. They had thought of finding a way to move closer to the center, but Yannopolis gave a strict order to forbid them from doing so. If they dared to makerge-scale migration attempts, Yannopolis¡¯ envoys would collectively take action and massacre anyone leaving the vige. ording to the envoys, each vige was like a nail firmly driven into the ground of a specific spot in the wilderness. Whoever dared to step outside their boundaries would meet their demise. However, as cultivators, who would willingly wait for death in the face of known danger? Nevertheless, Yannopolis ruled these viges with a tight fist. Over the years, unimportant viges on the outskirts like Mountain Vige couldn¡¯t find any opportunities at all to change their fates. Moreover, Jonathan and Seboxia now emerged out of nowhere, even daring to take down Yannopolis¡¯ envoys. ording to their conversation, there were over two hundred cultivators simr to Jonathan. Wasn¡¯t this the opportunity that Mountain Vige had been waiting for? Clinton nced at the Yannopolis envoy struggling to force medicine into his own mouth in order to heal himself. At that moment, he quietly drew a bone saber. Suddenly, an ear-piercing sound echoed through the air. Jonathan looked up to see the same demonic bird which had brought the Yannopolis envoy here returning. It swiftly descended from the high altitude and arrived in front of Jonathan and the others in the blink of an eye. The Yannopolis envoy on the ground threw a magical item in the form of a rope toward the bird, urately looping it onto the bird¡¯s w. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Jonathan brandished his Heaven Sword, but before he could make a move, someone else had already made a dash for the bird. ¡°Greyson, shoot!¡± A furious roar rang out in the air, startling everyone. Following a piercing scream, the bird quickly ascended and disappeared into the misty mountains in the distance. In the air, droplets of blood fell,nding on the faces of the vigers of Mountain Vige. However, at this moment, nobody paid attention to that. The vigers¡¯ gazes were all fixed on Clinton, who was standing in the middle. Panting heavily, Clinton stood in front of Jonathan, holding a terrifyingrge w belonging to the demonic bird. It was Clinton who had dashed out earlier. He had used the bone saber to cut off one of the bird¡¯s ws¡ªthe very same w that was caught in the Yannopolis envoy¡¯s rope. The Yannopolis envoy holding the other end of the rope was now ashen-faced. ¡°Clinton Yorknd! How dare you!¡± The envoy gritted his teeth and let out a desperate roar. Summoning the bird back was hisst means of escape, but now his opportunity was forcefully severed by Clinton, who had always been submissive to him. How could he ept this? Clinton looked at Greyson, who was in a daze with his bowstring still drawn taut. He let out a long sigh and casually discarded the bird¡¯s w. ¡°Put down your bow. You¡¯re toote; the bird has already gone back to report,¡± Clinton said. ¡°Huh?¡± It was at that moment Greyson finally realized it was over and slowly released the tension on the bow. ¡°W-What did Mr. Yorknd do?¡± ¡°It seems like he made a move against the Yannopolis envoy¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re finished¡­ Mountain Vige is doomed!¡± ¡°The chief has gone mad! Doesn¡¯t he know that attacking the envoy is a clear sign of challenging Yannopolis?¡± Surrounding them, the vigers who witnessed Clinton¡¯s actions slowly stood up, looking anxiously at the center. To the vigers, Yannopolis had always been an indomitable force that was impossible to defeat. Years of envement had even suppressed any thought of resistance within them. Thus, what Clinton had just done was beyond what they could ept. In their minds, there was only one thought. Mr. Yorknd has gone mad! He is leading everyone to our graves! Yet, Clinton remained unusually calm. Discarding the cracked bone saber, he once again performed that strange gesture of respect toward Jonathan and Seboxia. Jonathan looked at Clinton with some confusion. ¡°You are quite interesting. How could you dare to attack the Yannopolis envoy? Don¡¯t you fear their retaliation?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Clinton said in a low voice, bowing his head. ¡°But I fear even more that the future generations of our Mountain Vige will have to live under the constant threat of death.¡± Clinton¡¯s voice seemed to possess a certain magical power, echoing through the streets of Mountain Vige and silencing all the doubts and discussions around them. He raised both hands above his head, forming a respectful gesture. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, though I couldn¡¯t understand much from your previous conversation, there¡¯s one thing I understood clearly. That is, you two are outsiders and not Yannopolis¡¯ envoys. Please, help us and show us a clear path forward. Give Mountain Vige and the other viges like us on the outskirts a glimmer of hope to survive. Let our future generations no longer live under the shroud of death!¡± Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 As Clinton knelt on the ground, Jonathan¡¯s gaze narrowed, but he remained silent. Based on the reactions of the Mountain Vige vigers and the envoy¡¯s description of Yannopolis, Jonathan had a general understanding of the structure of this small world. Yannopolis stood at the center, with one hundred and eight viges forming the periphery. In the middle, the two Outer Cities were divided into the north and south regions. The cityyout, especially the arrangement of the thirty-six intermediate viges and seventy-two lower-level viges, was incredibly effective. It was evenparable to modern corporate management models. Whether it was the exchange of cultivators between the north and south regions or theyout of the intermediate viges, everything seemed to be a way for Yannopolis to redirect the animosity. The exchange of cultivators between the north and south regions caused pressure on the viges below them, and the ¡°collective punishment¡± system caused the intermediate viges to bear the consequences of the mistakes made by lower-level viges. This, in turn, caused the intermediate viges to put a constant source of pressure on the seventy-two lower-level viges, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t dare to act out of line. The lower-level viges resented the intermediate viges, the intermediate viges feared the envoys from the Outer Cities, and all the envoys from the Outer Cities were nothing more thanckeys raised to follow instructions from the Inner City. This seemingly simple system was actually a tightly woven web of control. As the outermost vige, Mountain Vige had no hope of breaking free from this oppressive system, even if they rebelled. They had no hope¡ªabsolutely none! Noticing Jonathan¡¯s silence, Seboxia sped his hands together and respectfully addressed Clinton. ¡°Mr. Yorknd, I am curious,¡± he began. ¡°I observed earlier that within a fifty-meter radius from here, there are over thirty Grandmaster Realm experts in absolute phase among you. With such a foundation, it should be a breeze for you guys to break through to God Realm.¡± While speaking, Seboxia extended his right hand and made a flipping motion. ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is why all of you don¡¯t choose to collectively break through to God Realm. Is Yannopolis so terrifying that even with the coboration of the dozens of viges around here, there is no hope of resistance?¡± Upon hearing Seboxia¡¯s question, Clinton, his eyes brimming with tears, quickly stood up. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that weck the courage to resist! It¡¯s just that we have no way to break through to God Realm!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Jonathan eximed in surprise, looking at Clinton. ¡°Your cultivation has already reached a critical threshold. As long as you have a cultivation method, you should be able to¡ª¡± At this point, Jonathan froze, and then he suddenly realized what was happening. He nodded his head in understanding. ¡°I understand now. Yannopolis¡¯ control is so strict that they would have definitely cut off your ess to cultivation methods. You don¡¯t have any cultivation methods above Grandmaster Realm, do you?¡± Clinton clenched his fists and reluctantly nodded as he turned to Jonathan. ¡°Several hundred years ago, every vige around here had God Realm cultivators. However, after the wave of beast attacks three hundred years ago, the God Realm cultivators in the one hundred and eight viges were all either killed or severely injured. Those who survived were taken away by Yannopolis under the pretense of getting rewarded, and there have been no God Realm cultivators since then.¡± Jonathan felt a heavy weight on his chest upon hearing this. ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, those from Yannopolis will continue to remove and get rid of your newly emerged God Realm cultivators along with their cultivation methods, won¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Clinton¡¯s expression turned grim as he looked at Jonathan. ¡°In less than fifty years, all the viges have lost the inheritance of God Realm cultivation. Even if some viges managed to keep something hidden, they realized it toote and couldn¡¯t make a difference. We have no way to turn the tide!¡± Seboxia walked forward and waved his hand, sending out a stream of spiritual energy. He gently lifted Clinton off the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve all suffered greatly. All beings are born equal and shouldn¡¯t be enved,¡± Seboxia said. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled as he took in Seboxia¡¯spassionate expression. If any other follower of Seboxia had spoken such words ofpassion, he would have dismissed them as brainwashed. However, this was coming from Seboxia, so it seemed somewhat ridiculous. Who was Seboxia exactly? He was a great cultivator possessing the Pryncyp of Life, but he had never healed or saved anyone other than Jonathan. Instead, he had used Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter to absorb the life force of those on the brink of death for his own use. Seboxia was a ruthless creature capable of killing. He had deceived even the Heavenly Way with his schemes. Yet here he was, speaking of equality for all sentient beings in such a sanctimonious manner. Anyone would find it absurd. What is Seboxia up to? The look Jonathan shot Seboxia became increasingly dark. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t figure out a clue however much he racked his brains. Just then, Seboxia unexpectedly beckoned to Jonathan. In an instant, Jonathan felt a fluctuation of spiritual energy within his elixir field. With his inner vision, he saw that a corner of therge coffin within his elixir field had lifted by itself. Within the darkness of the coffin, a shadow flickered. Before Jonathan could react, the object had already flown out of his elixir field and landed in Seboxia¡¯s hand. It was the conversion of illusion into reality! Jonathan watched Seboxia warily. Although he had found a way to prevent Seboxia from pulling him into the divine space, and Seboxia had also lost the protection of the Pryncyp of Life in this small world, Jonathan still couldn¡¯t break free from Seboxia¡¯s grasp. The biggest reason for that was the spell of illusion conversion. Seboxia could ce the coffin, which was over ten meters long, into Jonathan¡¯s abdomen. If Jonathan dared to resist, Seboxia could easily sever him in half by converting the immaterial coffin into reality. Until now, Jonathan had nevere across any records or information about this technique. Thus, Seboxia still maintained a firm grip on his fate. Seboxia gripped the ck bamboo scroll in his hand. ¡°Mr. Yorknd, I understand your request. Here¡¯s the first volume of the Book of Seboxiasm. Inside, you will find cultivation methods that will allow you to break through your current realm. With your foundation, bing God Realm cultivators is easily within reach. The apanying mental cultivation is equally important and must not be neglected during your cultivation practices. Remember that,¡± he said. As Seboxia spoke, he stuffed the bamboo scroll into Clinton¡¯s hands. Thud! Clinton held the bamboo scroll with both hands and fell to his knees. ¡°Sir, thank you so much for gifting us this cultivation method. On behalf of the vigers of Mountain Vige, I express our deepest gratitude!¡± At that moment, not only Clinton but also the surrounding vigers knelt one after another. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Sir, thank you for gifting us this method. We express our deepest gratitude!¡± The entire Mountain Vige was filled with vigers kneeling and loudly proiming their thanks. For these vigers, this wasn¡¯t just a God Realm cultivation method¡ªit was a clear path to survival! Finally, Jonathan understood Seboxia¡¯s purpose. He is using cultivation methods to win over these people! Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Jonathan watched the kneeling vigers around him with a frown. If the chaos portal was located where he guessed it was¡ªat Yannopolis¡ªthen the only way he could leave this ce was to enter the city. Furthermore, with Mountain Vige¡¯s current state and the impression he got about Yannopolis¡¯ chief from the envoy, it seemed like the only way outsiders like them could enter Yannopolis was to fight their way there. If a battle were to break out, the chances of them losing were high, for they had less than two hundred people. What Seboxia was doing was formting his backup n. If the oppressed vigers of the hundred and eight viges in the small world could be God Realm cultivators, then they would have over a million God Realm cultivators. Not even valkyries would pose a problem for them, let alone Yannopolis. They had entered the vige together, but Seboxia had turned into the vigers¡¯ spiritual leader in the blink of an eye. It seemed ridiculous to Jonathan. Seeing the way Seboxia was preaching Seboxiasm, Jonathan scoffed and walked over to Yannopolis¡¯ envoy. ¡°Say, mister. Still trying to escape?¡± Jonathan muttered before snatching a small bag from the other cultivator. ¡°Oh my. You even have a storage bag here. What a rare thing toe across.¡± As he held the storage bag with one hand, he forcibly dispersed the spiritual sense on it before reaching in to scour through the bag. In the next second, Jonathan widened his eyes. As it turned out, the average-looking storage bag had another three storage rings in it. A storage magical item like storage rings could not be kept within another storage magical item due to the limits of arcane arrays. Previously, when Jonathan was still at Remdik¡¯s Eastern War Zone, he had obtained an emerald badge belt that a Team Alpha member had hidden on their waist after killing Antoine. Every emerald on that belt was a gigantic storage space that contained ten storage rings each. In his cultivation journey thus far, Jonathan had only encountered a special storage magical item like that once. After that, Jonathan had dismantled the emerald badges and distributed them to various warzones to be used as strategic magical items. Although magical items like those bore neither offensive nor defensive capabilities, they were excellent utility items. A good example of its use would be in the River Onxy¡¯s battle. If they had done their logistics transportation the traditional way, their transportation route would have been exposed to Remdik¡¯s satellites, and they would have been at a high risk of getting struck by Remdik¡¯s missiles due to the long distance between Harfush and Doveston. However, with the storage magical items Jonathan had gained, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s members only needed to put the required resources in them and take a flight to their destination. Even if they encountered bad weather or were heading toward ces where no vehicles could reach, cultivators could continue bringing the resources in that storage magical item toward their destination. It was an extremely efficient way to transport their resources. A while back, Jonathan had been stumped about how he could promote these items on arge scale. To his surprise, he was now bumping into another magical item of a simr caliber. ¡°Hey, where did you get this from?¡± By then, the envoy¡¯s face was ashen, for his spiritual sense was damaged. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get. Every envoy in the Outer City has one. If you want one, I can get it for you as long as you let me go. I¡¯ll get anything for you as long as you let me leave!¡± As Jonathan listened to the envoy¡¯s pleas, he hung the storage bag by his waist. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find outsiders a while back? Where are they?¡± ¡°At Upriver Vige!¡± the envoy blurted out, not daring to keep anything from Jonathan. ¡°There were two. I stripped one of them. The other escaped, and the rest of the envoys are going after the escapee.¡± Jonathan¡¯s interest was piqued by that. ¡°How many envoys work in one team? I¡¯m surprised two outsiders managed to escape you.¡± When Jonathan asked those questions, he thought that the envoys had encountered Divine Realm cultivators from the outside world. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, the response that left the envoy¡¯s mouth made Jonathan jump to his feet in surprise. ¡°We usually work in teams of over a dozen members every time. Our number should have been enough for two God Realm outsiders, but when we surrounded them, the one who escaped took out a strange magical item,¡± the envoy said as he gestured in the air. ¡°That item was as tall as a person. It¡¯s sharp on one end and looks like an arrow¡¯s fletching on the other end. What¡¯s strangest is how that magical item is capable of detonating midair despite having no spiritual energy fluctuation. It even explodes with a gigantic ball of light. A few of our envoys were injured by that magical item. We were caught off guard, and that¡¯s how they ran off.¡± Jonathan stared at the envoy with a gaping mouth. With the envoy¡¯s description, he had realized one thing. That was no magical item. If it was sharp on one end and equipped with fletching-like wings on the other end, it was definitely not a magical item. Jonathan let his spiritual sense sink into his storage ring before waving and summoning a missile as tall as a person. ¡°Was this what you saw?¡± The second the envoy saw the missile in Jonathan¡¯s hand, he turned pale. ¡°Why do you have this magical item too? It¡¯s exactly the same!¡± In the next second, Jonathan shot out his hand to grab that envoy¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the exact same thing? Are there no differences at all?¡± The envoy had already been frightened out of his wits by then, and he could not help but nod fervently at Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°Yes! I swear they¡¯re identical!¡± A glint shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What does that person look like? Do they have their hair just past their ears? Are they a cultivator with a magical item that makes really loud noises and can kill from afar?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Every time he makes a move, he¡¯ll train that magical item on us¡ª¡± ¡°Seboxia, it¡¯s Hayden!¡± Before the envoy could finish his sentence, Jonathan was already shouting at Seboxia. Seboxia immediately came to Jonathan¡¯s side. By then, Jonathan was already slowly lowering the envoy to the ground. ¡°The two you captured are our friends. Tell me where the other envoys are, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Jonathan said as he took out the huge Golden Herb. The flow of pure spiritual energy on it made the envoy stiffen. ¡°Before¡­ Before I came to Mountain Vige, they were at Upriver Vige. However, as a few of them are injured, they might already be on their way back to Outer City.¡± Hearing that, Jonathan turned to Greyson. ¡°Do you know where Upriver Vige is located?¡± ¡°I do. It¡¯s three hundred miles northeast,¡± Greyson answered, standing up. The envoy then cast a pleading look at Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything, so can you please let me go¡ª¡± Shik. It was the sound apanied by Jonathan¡¯s action of stabbing his Heaven Sword into the envoy¡¯s head. ¡°Seboxia, we need to save them!¡± Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Although the Yannopolis envoy had not mentioned Hayden¡¯s name, from his description, Jonathan was almost certain that the one who escaped was Hayden. Although they were all outsiders and Hayden wouldn¡¯t be the only one to have a sniper rifle, the identical missile that the escapee possessed was proof that it was Hayden. After all, the missiles that Jonathan had were not readily avable for purchase anywhere. Instead, it was retrieved from the weapons arsenal of the Eastern Army¡¯s long-range strike units. It was a newly developed armament, and its specific model had not yet been publicly disclosed. Before entering the small world, Jonathan had only given the missiles to Hayden and Joshua. If the escapee had bombs and a sniper rifle as well, then it surely had to be Hayden. Both Joshua and Hayden had entered the chaos portal first. If Hayden was the one who escaped the envoys, then the one who was captured was highly likely Joshua. Seboxia looked at Jonathan with a frown. He was in the middle of preaching Seboxiasm to the vigers, so he was clearly unhappy about Jonathan¡¯s interruption. ¡°Save them? Save who?¡± Seboxia queried in confoundment. ¡°Joshua and Hayden,¡± Jonathan said as he used his spiritual energy to pull Greyson over. ¡°Lead the way now. We¡¯re heading to Upriver Vige as quickly as possible.¡± Just as those words were out of Jonathan¡¯s mouth, someone gripped his shoulders. Turning around, he realized Seboxia was standing behind him with his hands sped together before his chest. Jonathan realized that the spiritual energy restraint on his shoulders was from Seboxia, so he questioned, ¡°What are you trying to do, Seboxia?¡± Seboxia shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Joshua and Hayden on River Onxy¡¯s battlefield before. One doesn¡¯t have a stable cultivation base, and the other is a scheming man who even I¡¯m wary of. However, their capabilities are merely mediocre here in the small world. In fact, in the face of Yannopolis, they are as powerful as wriggling worms. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d risk your life to save people like them. I want an exnation from you,¡± Seboxia said to Jonathan, his confusion visible in his eyes. Jonathan stared at Seboxia, baffled for a second, before recalling something. ¡°Oh right, you lost consciousness after the Lightning Tribtion.¡± After recollecting his thoughts, Jonathan continued, ¡°Let me summarize it for you. This small world is the Whitley family¡¯s ancestralnd. Over two thousand years ago, the Whitley family¡¯s forefathers left this ce. Hence, it¡¯s very likely Joshua has a way to leave here. Perhaps we won¡¯t need to fight Yannopolis after all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without saying anything else, Seboxia channeled his spiritual energy to grab Greyson and dash toward the northeast. However, Jonathan nced at Clinton and reminded him, ¡°Remember what Seboxia said. You have to work hard on the cultivation. No cking off.¡± Once the two men were gone, the Mountain Vige vigers bowed and thanked them again. Meanwhile, hundreds of miles away, Hayden was lying in wait in an ancient tree deep in the mountains. In his hand was a palm-sized triangr formation te that spun non-stop. That was a miniature masking array. With it in his hand, he would be able to minimize his spiritual energy¡¯s fluctuation. Above him, the shrill bird-like cry of a beast sounded out, scaring the rest of the animals in the woods. Hayden held his breath and concentrated on his senses to adjust the intensity of his spiritual energy. This was his third day in the small world and the third day of him running for his life. Before entering the small world, Joshua had promised him that he would not mistreat Hayden and the Zink family once he retrieved the Whitley family¡¯s inheritance. Hayden thought that he would be able to have a leisure trip in the small world with Joshua, enjoying the scenery while they looked for the inheritance. After that, they would then make a grand return. While the Whitley family returned to its former glory, Hayden would be able to make the Zink family a true member of The Untouchables. Even if the Zink family was going to rely on the Whitley family to survive in the future, they would still be on the top. He would have his name written down in the history of Chanaean cultivation. The mere thought of that excited him. s, it was all Hayden¡¯s fantasies. Reality was much more cruel.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The moment he entered the small world, he hadnded by the edge of a river. Before he could figure out where he was, a giant demon beast that looked like an alligator started attacking him frenziedly. In his panic, Hayden fled into the woods, but just as he lost the alligator-looking demon beast, he was targeted by a huge snake dozens of meters long. After a day of running, Hayden finally bumped into the first person he met in the small world. It was none other than Vicador, the general of the Remdikian Southern Army. The two were enemies during the River Onxy battle, but when they met in the unfamiliar small world, they felt as if they had met kindred spirits. The two of them began helping each other out and traveling together. On the morning of the third day, they finally came across a town with human activity. That ce was Upriver Vige. Like Jonathan and Seboxia, the people in Upriver Vige assumed that Vicador and Hayden were envoys from Yannopolis, so they were extremely respectful and polite toward them. Unfortunately, they were not as lucky as Jonathan and Seboxia. They soon encountered a team of patrolling envoys. When the fourteen God Realm cultivators made their moves, they easily gained the upper hand. In no time, the two were surrounded by the envoys. Vicador resisted to the best of his ability, and he ended up having his cultivation destroyed by the envoys. On the other hand, Hayden was slyer. When he realized that he could not defeat them, he quickly humbled his demeanor and offered them treasures in exchange for mercy. Of course, what he offered was the missile. Once he grievously injured a few envoys, he swiftly escaped Upriver Vige. Now, he was trying to avoid the envoys. Above him, a dark silhouette flew across the sky in an arc. Hayden looked at the sky through the foliage of the trees and saw a figure with a spear on the top of the flying beast. As the two of them were close, Hayden could even sense the other person¡¯s spiritual sense washing past him. Hayden did not dare to move an inch. All he could do was have faith in the masking array in his hand. Only when the spiritual sense was gone did Hayden slowly let out a sigh of relief. I guess they didn¡¯t notice anything strange. Right as that thought formed in his mind, he heard the sounds of demon beasts running toward him from three different directions. Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Crap! I¡¯ve been made! Hayden¡¯s heart abruptly clenched. Springing to his feet, he sprinted toward the tree at the side. Roar! As a howl split the air, the tree where he was hiding previously was knocked down by a green and white wolf more than ten meters long. Stepping on the tree trunk that was as thick as a barrel, the green wolf stared at the man across from it coldly. On its back sat a God Realm cultivator with tanned skin and his upper body bared. Snap! Snap! In the other two directions, vegetation broke. In the next heartbeat, another two gigantic wolves came into view. Thus, three men and three wolves all surrounded Hayden in their midst. In the sky, the demon bird continued circling and squawking relentlessly. In other words, envoys from all four directions blocked off thetter¡¯s escape every which way. ¡°Outsider, we¡¯re envoys of Yannopolis! If you give up resistance now, we¡¯ll spare your life!¡± the shirtless envoy of Yannopolis across from Hayden shouted. Putting away the masking array in his hand, Hayden guffawed as he eyed the man. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? I personally witnessed you destroying mypanion¡¯s cultivation. Yet, you¡¯re now iming that you won¡¯t make a move against me? Are you taking me for a three-year-old kid?¡± While saying that, he took a sniper rifle out of his storage ring with a flick of his hand. Then, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re simply courting death to make yourself such big targets!¡± Aiming the sniper rifle in his hand at the gigantic demon bird in the sky, he pulled the trigger without hesitation. ¡°Cripple him!¡± At almost the very instant he did so, the tree trunk across from him snapped and splintered. On top of it, the gigantic green wolf blurred into an afterimage as it streaked toward him. Blood sprayed in all directions. Amidst all three wolves¡¯ agonized howls, Hayden swung his saber at the shirtless envoy. ng! As their weapons collided, they zipped past each other. The shirtless envoy stepped on the back of the green wolf hard, knocking it to the ground at a rapid speed from mid-air. Drawing from that boost, his figure vaulted into the air again. He whirled around and pursued Hayden, who had broken free of the encirclement. ¡°This is for you!¡± Following Hayden¡¯s bellow, a ck object flew toward the envoy¡¯s face. rm bells rang within the envoy. Even as he sent the ck object flying with the weapon in his hand, he swiftlynded and backed away frantically. Hayden had tossed out such a weapon back then. It exploded and injured six members of their team. As such, he was inexorably terrified at the sight of the same tactic. After he hadnded, however, he discovered the absence of the expected explosion. The object Hayden lobbed at him merely released a burst of thick and acrid smoke that could have all been blocked with a bit of assistance from a spirit shield. In the sky, the gigantic demon bird dived down into the forest with a shrill screech. Before it had evennded, a figure jumped down before the three men. Seeing the three green wolves whose necks had been severed, the young man on the demon bird wore an exceedingly grim expression. ¡°That outsider nted a dozen fine and sharp magical items here beforehand, sir! All our green wolves died from them,¡± an envoy reported, holding out a magical item that was even finer than a strand of hair to the young man. At the sight of the blood droplets on the fine thread, a sneer bloomed on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°This outsider has a great many magical items that are pretty diversified. Contact Outer City and ask for backup. Also, send word back and tell all the viges that if they dare conceal news of an outsider¡¯s presence and not report it, Outer City will send envoys to carry out arge-scale cleansing upon discovery. Even mid-level viges will be held ountable.¡± Although Upriver Vige was an outlying vige like Mountain Vige and had to guard against attacks by waves of demon beasts, it was muchrger in size. Not only was its area twice that of Mountain Vige, but its poption also exceeded that of thetter by about twenty thousand, almost totaling forty thousand residents. Considering its scale, it was even on par with some viges near Yannopolis, let alone those in the outlying areas. For that reason, it naturally became a mid-level vige on the fringes. The two viges managed by Upriver Vige was none other than Mountain Vige and Oxen Vige. All this time, the bulk of the pressure on Mountain Vige and Oxen Vige came from Upriver Vige¡¯s oppression. Take Greyson and the others¡¯ forage into the wilderness to gather medicinal herbs this time, for example. It was initially a task from Outer City to the Upriver, Mountain, and Oxen Viges. However, after Upriver Vige had received that order, they pushed the task onto Mountain Vige and Oxen Vige. Worse still, the quantity Upriver Vige demanded was far greater than what Yannopolis actually asked for. Only by doing so would they be able to profit, gathering more resources for their vige and improving their lives. Unfortunately, if that situation were to persist, it would create a situation whereby the strong would always remain strong and vice versa. It would make it impossible for a vige like Mountain Vige to turn the tide around. Greyson stood on top of the mountain, gazing down at the vige enshrouded in mist below with a rather bleak expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s Upriver Vige, sirs.¡± Throughout the journey, he had exined the general situation of Upriver Vige to Jonathan and Seboxia. As a mid-level vige on the fringes, Upriver Vige was no different from the towns in the outside world and was significantly more prosperous than Mountain Vige. Its central area, especially, bustled with shops. Residents from the dozens of viges nearby all visited Upriver Vige to purchase supplies they needed or sell off whatever they obtained from the mountains. Right then, Jonathan asked Greyson for a set of native clothes made from animal skin. After all, he was there on a rescue mission this time and had no desire to be targeted by those infernal envoys. As for Seboxia, who had been appearing in his spiritual energy form, he tactfully chose to return to the coffin in Jonathan¡¯s elixir field. The reason for his choice was none other than the fact that he could not ept putting on a loincloth made from tiger skin. Anyhow, that made no difference. No matter what Seboxia and Jonathan wore, those envoys from Outer City would never show them any mercy when going up against each other for real. Besides, Seboxia¡¯s spiritual energy form was still not as realistic as the demigod¡¯s they encountered previously, though it was incredibly simr. The fact that he had then returned to the coffin actually improved Jonathan¡¯s safety by far. Jonathan checked his attire carefully before following Greyson down the mountain and into Upriver Vige. No sooner had they stepped into the vige than he caught sight of a huge, luminous stone tablet. Walking up to it, he stared at the shaky writing on the stone tablet nkly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s written on there, Greyson? I can¡¯t read.¡± Before Greyson could even answer that question, a burly middle-aged man over two meters tall at the side sneered, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re a piece of trash from a low-level vige at a single nce. No wonder your cultivation level is only the beginner phase of the Grandmaster Realm!¡± Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 The burly man¡¯s voice was booming. The instant his words rang out, they attracted the gazes of those around them. ¡°Who¡¯s that? And which vige is he from?¡± ¡°No idea. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him before.¡± ¡°I know the man next to him. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s Greyson Downey, and he¡¯s from Mountain Vige.¡± When Greyson heard that someone had surmised his identity, he quickly inclined his head at the man with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re from Mountain Vige. We¡¯re here to barter for some daily necessities with the things we obtained from the mountains.¡± His tone was very light and carried a trace of friendliness. In fact, it even sounded somewhat weak. s, it was precisely such ingratiation that had those around them bursting intoughter. ¡°You know what? This Greyson seems to be one of the candidates for Mountain Vige¡¯s next vige chief.¡± ¡°Are you serious? Considering his puny appearance, what kind of future would Mountain Vige have if he bes the vige chief?¡± ¡°Future? What future?¡± ¡°Exactly! A vige like Mountain Vige deserves to be trampled underfoot!¡± Following the people¡¯s raucousughter, Greyson cast a look at Jonathan beside him in embarrassment. ¡°L-Let¡¯s go, Jon. It¡¯s best that we rush back before night falls after bartering. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be dangerous.¡± As he said that, he made to move away from those around them and leave with Jonathan. Unexpectedly, a few Grandmaster Realm cultivators of the absolute phase behind them shot out their hands and blocked the duo¡¯s path. ¡°Excuse me, my fellow friends¡ª¡± Greyson¡¯s expression changed slightly as he regarded the few men. Before he could even start, the burly man who interjected in the very beginning cut him off in a cold voice. ¡°Who are your fellow friends? You¡¯re merely a trivial character from a low-level vige. How are you worthy of being our peer?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan knew that they had bumped into someone who was deliberately picking fault. In the world of cultivators, capabilities superseded everything. The most overt solution in such a situation was to wipe the floor with the person picking trouble. Verily, it was beyond simple. Taking a step forward, Jonathan nned to make a move against that burly man. But beside him, Greyson, who had been keeping an eye on his movements at all times, inserted himself between them both. ¡°We¡¯re only here to barter for some daily necessities, sir. Please take mercy on us and allow us to leave. Thank you in advance!¡± While saying that, he took a step forward with his left leg and bowed low. That was an extremely major gesture in the small world, almost equivalent to going on a single knee in the outside world. He did that in hopes that the other party would allow them to leave. After all, Seboxia had only imparted cultivation methods to Mountain Vige a while ago. Hence, time was what they needed right then. At that moment, however much they had to back down did not matter. As long as Mountain Vige was given a few years¡¯ time, they could obliterate Upriver Vige anytime. Regretfully, Greyson¡¯s desire to smooth things over did not trante to the same for the other party. Looking down at Greyson¡¯s bent body, the burly man sneered. Then, he lifted his hand to bring it down on the back of the former¡¯s head. Smack! A crisp smack rang out, and the burly man¡¯s wrist ended up in Jonathan¡¯s firm grasp. ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re making a fuss about nothing! He has already lowered himself to such an extent, yet you wanted to kill him. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?¡± Jonathan¡¯s figure was proportioned. While he would not be considered well-built in the outside world, neither would he be deemed puny. In that small world, however, all cultivators had been nourished by the spiritual energy of heaven and earth since young and consumed untold magical herbs, so they were all strapping. Consequently, Jonathan appeared rather scrawny and delicate before them. When the burly man saw that Jonathan managed to keep a hold on his wrist, his face promptly contorted in a mask of fury. After a few attempts of furtively exerting force to withdraw his wrist but to no avail, a trace of somberness showed in his eyes. ¡°So what if I pick on him? In this world, one¡¯s capabilities take absolute precedence. Their cultivation level is below others, so they deserve to be trampled underfoot! Let go of me!¡± As he said that, he jerked his right arm hard in an attempt to send Jonathan flying. Under that burst of intense strength, thetter¡¯s figure was thrown into the air. But before he could gloat, he realized that Jonathan¡¯s grip on his right wrist remained as firm as ever. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡± With that low cry, Jonathannded steadily on both feet. Twisting his waist, he lifted the burly man high into the air. Bam! The burly man¡¯s figure formed an afterimage in the air before mming on the bluestone ground heavily. Cough! While lying on the ground, he spat out a mouthful of blood, terrifying those around him so badly that they all backed away incessantly. ¡°Jon¡­¡± Greyson wanted to step forward and urge Jonathan to let things slide, but when he glimpsed the indifferent look in the man¡¯s eyes, the words on the tip of his tongue got stuck in his throat. ¡°I cultivated for such a long time for no other reason than to have no one walk all over me! If I were to keepprising, why should I continue cultivating to extend my lifespan? It¡¯d be far better for me to die!¡± He did thot in hopes thot the other porty would ollow them to leove. After oll, Seboxio hod only imported cultivotion methods to Mountoin Villoge o while ogo. Hence, time wos whot they needed right then. At thot moment, however much they hod to bock down did not motter. As long os Mountoin Villoge wos given o few yeors¡¯ time, they could obliterote Upriver Villoge onytime. Regretfully, Greyson¡¯s desire to smooth things over did not tronslote to the some for the other porty. Looking down ot Greyson¡¯s bent body, the burly mon sneered. Then, he lifted his hond to bring it down on the bock of the former¡¯s heod. Smock! A crisp smock rong out, ond the burly mon¡¯s wrist ended up in Jonothon¡¯s firm grosp. ¡°D*mn it! You¡¯re moking o fuss obout nothing! He hos olreody lowered himself to such on extent, yet you wonted to kill him. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too for?¡± Jonothon¡¯s figure wos proportioned. While he would not be considered well-built in the outside world, neither would he be deemed puny. In thot smoll world, however, oll cultivotors hod been nourished by the spirituol energy of heoven ond eorth since young ond consumed untold mogicol herbs, so they were oll stropping. Consequently, Jonothon oppeored rother scrowny ond delicote before them. When the burly mon sow thot Jonothon monoged to keep o hold on his wrist, his foce promptly contorted in o mosk of fury. After o few ottempts of furtively exerting force to withdrow his wrist but to no ovoil, o troce of somberness showed in his eyes. ¡°So whot if I pick on him? In this world, one¡¯s copobilities toke obsolute precedence. Their cultivotion level is below others, so they deserve to be trompled underfoot! Let go of me!¡± As he soid thot, he jerked his right orm hord in on ottempt to send Jonothon flying. Under thot burst of intense strength, the lotter¡¯s figure wos thrown into the oir. But before he could gloot, he reolized thot Jonothon¡¯s grip on his right wrist remoined os firm os ever. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now!¡± With thot low cry, Jonothon londed steodily on both feet. Twisting his woist, he lifted the burly mon high into the oir. Bom! The burly mon¡¯s figure formed on ofterimoge in the oir before slomming on the bluestone ground heovily. Cough! While lying on the ground, he spot out o mouthful of blood, terrifying those oround him so bodly thot they oll bocked owoy incessontly. ¡°Jon¡­¡± Greyson wonted to step forword ond urge Jonothon to let things slide, but when he glimpsed the indifferent look in the mon¡¯s eyes, the words on the tip of his tongue got stuck in his throot. ¡°I cultivoted for such o long time for no other reoson thon to hove no one wolk oll over me! If I were to keepprising, why should I continue cultivoting to extend my lifespon? It¡¯d be for better for me to die!¡± Snap! A hard twist of Jonathan¡¯s wrist resulted in a series of crisp snaps from the burly man¡¯s arm. Ignoring the agonized howls, he turned and looked at the vigers of Upriver Vige around him. ¡°So, which of you would also like to give it a try?¡± As the man¡¯s impassive gaze swept over them, everyone present involuntarily backed away. Subsequently, Jonathan took out a hook serpent¡¯s w and pierced it through the burly man¡¯s shoulder. Hoisting thetter up, he suspended him before the stone tablet. ¡°I can¡¯t read. Tell me what¡¯s written on it. If you dare omit a single word, I¡¯ll kill you right here and now!¡± The w of a hook serpent was not only sharp but also highly venomous. The burly man could sense the change within his body then and was so petrified that he did not dare show a hint of temper. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! It¡¯s written that any vige found to have failed to report the presence of outsiders will be purged by envoys from Outer City on arge scale. Interlinked viges will also be simrly punished as aplices.¡± Jonathan turned to Greyson at the side. It was only when thetter gave a slight dip of the head that he put the burly man down with a snort. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He unleashed a burst of spiritual energy to st off the bloodstains on the w before spinning on his heel to leave. Just after he had taken a few steps away, a hoarse voice pierced the air. ¡°You want to leave after getting physical and killing someone in Upriver Vige, you lowly peasant from a low-level vige?¡± Jonathan snapped his head to the right. Atop a house by the street, a young man with a spear was eyeing him and Greyson with a smirk. At that, Jonathan turned and threw a look at the burly man who had copsed on the ground. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I wounded him in self-defense. That aside, such injuries won¡¯t kill him.¡± Although he had manipted the w to release some venom earlier, it was not lethal, merely stripping the burly man of his mobility. Therefore, he was not going to shoulder the crime of murder. Little did he expect that just as his words rang out, the spear in the young man¡¯s hand blurred into an afterimage and stabbed right into the burly man¡¯s heart. He gaped at the burly man who was gradually dying, his eyes as wide as saucers. Meanwhile, the young man jumped down from the house. Landing beside the burly man, he yanked the spear out forcefully. ¡°I said you killed him, so that¡¯s the veritable truth! You¡¯re not leaving this ce alive today!¡± Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 A Reward From Yannopolis The young man grabbed his spear, which had fresh blood dripping off its sharp tip. As for the vigers of Upriver Vige, all of them bowed cordially toward the young man. ¡°Greetings, Prefect!¡± the vigers greeted respectfully. When Jonathan looked around, he noticed that everyone, except for himself and Greyson, had kneeled down in front of the young man as a sign of respect. ¡°Prefect? From Outer City of Yannopolis?¡± Jonathan asked curiously as he scrutinized the young man. ¡°He isn¡¯t an envoy from Yannopolis but a prefect of Upriver Vige,¡± Greyson informed Jonathan from behind him. ¡°A medium-sized vige like Upriver Vige has ten vacancies for God Realm cultivators to administer and suppress all its subordinate viges. These ten qualified cultivators are given the title of prefect. Their job is to maintain the affairs rted to the three viges.¡± Upon hearing Greyson¡¯s exnation, Jonathan nodded with a chuckle. ¡°I understand. He¡¯s essentially apdog of Outer City.¡± No sooner had the words left his mouth than a grim look descended upon the God Realm cultivator¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re from Mountain Vige?¡± the prefect asked as he pointed the spear right between Jonathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°A person as tough as you would never have been produced by that cowardly ce.¡± A vibrant smile subsequently emerged on Jonathan¡¯s face. With a slight shift in his feet, Jonathan unreservedly channeled his spiritual energy into the ground. When the prefect sensed the spiritual energy waves in the ground, he deployed his spiritual energy force field by reflex. Even though he didn¡¯t know what Jonathan¡¯s intentions were, he adopted a vignt stance due to the recent arrival of outsiders. The moment Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy crashed into the prefect¡¯s force field, the earth beyond a ten- meter radius of the prefect suddenly soared into the air. ¡°Seal!¡± Extending his right hand, Jonathan proceeded to clench it forcefully, causing the four walls that had been raised to congregate toward the center. Boom! The moment the walls closed in on each other, the soil from the top spilled down from a height of tens of meters, just like a river that had burst its banks. The sight of the falling soil sowed panic among the vigers and caused them to flee the area. Staring at the miraculous scene before him, Greyson wanted to say something to Jonathan but quickly realized that thetter had disappeared from his side. Underneath the river of falling earth, the prefect was holding a robust-looking shield over his head in order to protect himself from the soil dropping from above. He had reacted a split second slower and consequently lost the opportunity to escape. It wasn¡¯t until all the soil had fallen to the ground that the prefect heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he could break out of theyer of earth, he felt something strange going on beneath his feet. Inside the spirit shield, the prefect plunged his spear directly into the ground. However, as if something had gotten a grip on it, the spear was pulled deeper into the soil. ¡°Let go!¡± Tightening his grip on the spear with both hands, the prefect sent waves of spiritual energy toward its tip. The spiritual energy was subsequently dispersed into the surroundings in the form of ripples. With both his hands holding the spear, Jonathan could see blood from his hands ooze into the earth around him. ¡°Are you challenging me?¡± When Jonathan raised his head to look up, the soil above him seemed toe alive and clear a path for him. Meanwhile, the prefect fell downward once the ground beneath his feet disappeared. As for Jonathan, he threw aside the spear and smashed the prefect¡¯s spirit shield with his bloodied hands. Thereafter, he grabbed the prefect by his feet and smashed him against the earthen walls. ¡°Come out now!¡± As the prefect let out a roar, the space in front of Jonathan began to distort. Thereafter, his spiritual sense detected the emergence of a huge figure that appeared out of nowhere. It turned out to be a giant green wolf. As the underground space that Jonathan controlled was limited in size, the appearance of the giant green wolf separated Jonathan and the prefect on two different ends. Pushed against the earthen wall by the green wolf¡¯s size, Jonathan had no space to move at all. As for the green wolf, who had been summoned into such a dark space, it began to struggle vehemently in its attempt to escape. ¡°Five Elements of the Dragon Deity! Earth, activate!¡± Jonathan cried out under his breath before unleashing a burst of spiritual energy into the ground around him. However, before he could use Earth Extrication Technique to free himself, the green wolf in front of him let out an agonized cry and exploded into pieces. The green wolf self-destructed! The surface of the ground at the entrance of Upriver Vige began to shake uncontrobly while the shockwave from the green wolf¡¯s explosion sent a huge chunk of earth flying into the sky like a geyser. Underneoth the river of folling eorth, the prefect wos holding o robust-looking shield over his heod in order to protect himself from the soil dropping from obove. He hod reocted o split second slower ond consequently lost the opportunity to escope. It wosn¡¯t until oll the soil hod follen to the ground thot the prefect heoved o sigh of relief. However, before he could breok out of the loyer of eorth, he felt something stronge going on beneoth his feet. Inside the spirit shield, the prefect plunged his speor directly into the ground. However, os if something hod gotten o grip on it, the speor wos pulled deeper into the soil. ¡°Let go!¡± Tightening his grip on the speor with both honds, the prefect sent woves of spirituol energy toword its tip. The spirituol energy wos subsequently dispersed into the surroundings in the form of ripples. With both his honds holding the speor, Jonothon could see blood from his honds ooze into the eorth oround him. ¡°Are you chollenging me?¡± When Jonothon roised his heod to look up, the soil obove him seemed toe olive ond cleor o poth for him. Meonwhile, the prefect fell downword once the ground beneoth his feet disoppeored. As for Jonothon, he threw oside the speor ond smoshed the prefect¡¯s spirit shield with his bloodied honds. Thereofter, he grobbed the prefect by his feet ond smoshed him ogoinst the eorthen wolls. ¡°Come out now!¡± As the prefect let out o roor, the spoce in front of Jonothon begon to distort. Thereofter, his spirituol sense detected the emergence of o huge figure thot oppeored out of nowhere. It turned out to be o giont green wolf. As the underground spoce thot Jonothon controlled wos limited in size, the oppeoronce of the giont green wolf seporoted Jonothon ond the prefect on two different ends. Pushed ogoinst the eorthen woll by the green wolf¡¯s size, Jonothon hod no spoce to move ot oll. As for the green wolf, who hod been summoned into such o dork spoce, it begon to struggle vehemently in its ottempt to escope. ¡°Five Elements of the Drogon Deity! Eorth, octivote!¡± Jonothon cried out under his breoth before unleoshing o burst of spirituol energy into the ground oround him. However, before he could use Eorth Extricotion Technique to free himself, the green wolf in front of him let out on ogonized cry ond exploded into pieces. The green wolf self-destructed! The surfoce of the ground ot the entronce of Upriver Villoge begon to shoke uncontrollobly while the shockwove from the green wolf¡¯s explosion sent o huge chunk of eorth flying into the sky like o geyser. In the meantime, the prefect, who was standing by the za at the vige entrance, had made a seal with his hand while keeping an eye on the epicenter of the explosion. Within the crater, the smell of the soil mixed with the stench of blood as they permeated into the atmosphere. Meanwhile, two figures approached rapidly from afar and arrived at the vige entrance. ¡°Frank, what happened?¡± a man asked the prefect after getting off the back of a green wolf. With a solemn expression, the prefect stared at the huge crater formed by the green wolf self- destructing. ¡°There¡¯s an outsider with a cultivation method so strange that he¡¯s capable of manipting earth for his attacks. As I was trapped, I had no choice but to free myself by blowing up my green wolf,¡± Frank exined while wiping the blood off the corner of his lips. Although Jonathan didn¡¯t exhibit the power of a God Realm cultivator in their duel, the fact that he had mmed Frank against the earth had caused thetter¡¯s vitality to rage turbulently and his body to suffer devastating internal injuries. As a result, despite the arrival of his two allies, Frank didn¡¯t dare act on impulse. He continued to scan his surroundings vigntly, not knowing when or where Jonathan would strike next. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°An outsider?¡± Frank¡¯spanions lit up in delight the moment they heard his words. The envoys from Outer City of Yannopolis had captured a few outsiders so far. Moreover, they had offered a handsome reward to anyone who captured outsiders and handed them over. In fact, one would even be given the opportunity to be an envoy of Outer City. It was the highest position that could be achieved by the vigers of the small world. In that role, one would be given the authority to take or spare a life, a sign of achieving true freedom. Not everyone enjoyed killing, as there were those who were born with a kind heart. Unfortunately, they only had two choices in the world they lived in. Between being the oppressed or the oppressor, no one would ever choose to be the former. It went without saying that Frank and hispanions knew what capturing Jonathan meant. Upon exchanging nces, they nodded at each other knowingly. ¡°Everyone, run along now! Whoever speaks of this will be punished with death!¡± Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 The Legendary Man Chapter 1200-As prefects, the three of them held the most authority in the vige. Taking Frank as an example, he had killed a viger in front of tens of other men, but no one dared to show him any disapproval. Consequently, the presence of three prefects terrified the vigers even further, causing them to disperse without any resistance. The three of them had only one goal now¡ªto capture Jonathan and im credit for it. That was also why Frank didn¡¯t call for help upon detecting Jonathan¡¯s presence. The first reason was that they had managed to capture Vicador and Hayden easily. Due to the huge difference in concentration of spiritual energy within and without the small world, a cultivator from the small world would be significantly stronger than one of the same cultivation level from outside. As a result, Frank felt that he could eliminate Jonathan by himself. The second reason was the reward offered by Outer City of Yannopolis. Every year, the envoys of Outer City would recruit cultivators from various viges, but the vacancies avable were extremely limited. The selection process was sopetitive that a prefect from a medium-sized vige like Upriver Vige didn¡¯t stand a good chance of being picked at all. As a result, if news of Jonathan¡¯s arrival got out and the other prefects arrived to capture him together, Frank¡¯s chances of being chosen as an envoy of Yannopolis would drastically decrease. That was also why the two prefects who subsequently arrived made the same decision as Frank. Since Jonathan was a formidable opponent, they figured that theirbined efforts would be enough to bring him in, and there was no need to get others involved. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. They were well aware of what it meant for the credit to be split three ways instead of among ten other prefects. Yet little did they know that their greed would be the very reason for their undoing. Meanwhile, a small de of grass began gradually sprouting out of the ground. It might be doing so slowly, but its progress was still visible to the naked eye. Along the corner of the deep crater formed by the exploding green wolf, the grass grew to the height of half an adult human within a short while. During that period, the empty space around Upriver Vige¡¯s entrance was suddenly filled with lush greenery. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When the two recently-arrived prefects looked at Frank, all they saw was a clueless expression on his face. Evidently, he had yet to sense the impending danger. The next moment, the ground began to churn as Jonathan¡¯s figure gradually rose up from the crater before settling down on the surface. ¡°My fellow cultivators, it seems that fate has brought us together!¡± Jonathan remarked with a slight smile as he scanned the three prefects. Staring nkly at Jonathan, Frank shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡ª¡± Before he could finish, the grass at his feet suddenly wrapped around his legs and seemingly turned into sharp knives. As blood spewed into the air, Frank stomped on the ground to leap into the air. ¡°On top of you!¡± the prefect opposite him shouted while pointing above his head. Unfortunately, it was toote for him to react. ¡°Down with you!¡± Upon hearing a cold snort, Frank felt as though his shoulder had been shattered to pieces. Before he realized what was going on, he turned into an afterimage as he mmed onto the ground. Despite spewing out huge amounts of blood from his mouth and nose, he didn¡¯t dare remain in the same spot. With his right shoulder broken, Frank intended to flee by using his left hand. However, two des of grass drifted past him and caused him to copse helplessly onto the ground. As for his left arm, it was already cut into three pieces. Meanwhile, a figure dropped down from the air and pierced a long sword into Frank. With the sword tip bursting out from right above his abdomen, Frank was essentially nailed to the ground. Staring at himself from afar, Jonathan let out a chuckle. ¡°Seboxia, that transfiguration of yours is pretty cool!¡± Standing at the edge of the crater, Seboxia gave Jonathan a calm look before a shift of his body transformed him back to his original form of a bald monk in a white robe. ¡°There¡¯s two more of them. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re faster than I am.¡± No sooner had Seboxia spoken than his body reappeared more than ten meters ahead. In response, Jonathan formed a seal with both his hands and emerged right beside Seboxia, covering more than twenty meters with a gentle tap of his feet. ¡°Call for backup!¡± Watching Seboxia and Jonathan charge at them, one of the prefects realized that they had messed with the wrong people. Unfortunately, the epiphany came toote. With a gentle tap of Seboxia¡¯s foot, a green sh of light filtered into the ground below. Massive vines began to burst out of the ground and flew toward the prefects as if they had taken on a life of their own. The next moment, the ground begon to churn os Jonothon¡¯s figure groduolly rose up from the croter before settling down on the surfoce. ¡°My fellow cultivotors, it seems thot fote hos brought us together!¡± Jonothon remorked with o slight smile os he sconned the three prefects. Storing blonkly ot Jonothon, Fronk shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t thot¡ª¡± Before he could finish, the gross ot his feet suddenly wropped oround his legs ond seemingly turned into shorp knives. As blood spewed into the oir, Fronk stomped on the ground to leop into the oir. ¡°On top of you!¡± the prefect opposite him shouted while pointing obove his heod. Unfortunotely, it wos too lote for him to reoct. ¡°Down with you!¡± Upon heoring o cold snort, Fronk felt os though his shoulder hod been shottered to pieces. Before he reolized whot wos going on, he turned into on ofterimoge os he slommed onto the ground. Despite spewing out huge omounts of blood from his mouth ond nose, he didn¡¯t dore remoin in the some spot. With his right shoulder broken, Fronk intended to flee by using his left hond. However, two blodes of gross drifted post him ond coused him to collopse helplessly onto the ground. As for his left orm, it wos olreody cut into three pieces. Meonwhile, o figure dropped down from the oir ond pierced o long sword into Fronk. With the sword tip bursting out from right obove his obdomen, Fronk wos essentiolly noiled to the ground. Storing ot himself from ofor, Jonothon let out o chuckle. ¡°Seboxio, thot tronsfigurotion of yours is pretty cool!¡± Stonding ot the edge of the croter, Seboxio gove Jonothon o colm look before o shift of his body tronsformed him bock to his originol form of o bold monk in o white robe. ¡°There¡¯s two more of them. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re foster thon I om.¡± No sooner hod Seboxio spoken thon his body reoppeored more thon ten meters oheod. In response, Jonothon formed o seol with both his honds ond emerged right beside Seboxio, covering more thon twenty meters with o gentle top of his feet. ¡°Coll for bockup!¡± Wotching Seboxio ond Jonothon chorge ot them, one of the prefects reolized thot they hod messed with the wrong people. Unfortunotely, the epiphonye too lote. With o gentle top of Seboxio¡¯s foot, o green flosh of light filtered into the ground below. Mossive vines begon to burst out of the ground ond flew toword the prefects os if they hod token on o life of their own. As for Jonathan, his methodcked any fanfare. He simply drew Heaven Sword and thrust it in the direction of his enemies. Instead of containing any particr technique, the attack was filled with loopholes. Yet when one of the prefects thrust his spear right between Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Jonathan dodged slightly to the side with a grin on his lips. ¡°Earth Shrinking Technique!¡± Above the ground, rays of purple light shot into the air. The distance of more than ten meters between them was shrunk to half a meter amidst the dazzling light. As the spear whistled passed Jonathan¡¯s ear, he plunged Heaven Sword through the armor of the enemy cultivator. At the same time, an agonized howl rang out beside them. When Jonathan turned to look, he was greeted by Seboxia walking toward him with his hands pressed together. Following behind him was a creeping vine that had pierced through the other prefect, whose body was shriveling at a rapid pace. ¡°I¡¯ve lost. You can have him.¡± Jonathan threw the cultivator¡ªwho was still alive¡ªat Seboxia¡¯s feet. Without any hesitation, Seboxia grabbed the man by his face and absorbed his life force. ¡°The life force of those living in the small world is significantly more potent than those outside,¡± Seboxia remarked after throwing the shriveled corpse aside. Then, he turned to stare at the distant Frank, seemingly still unsatisfied. Meanwhile, Jonathan pointed at the ground and curled his finger gently, summoning from the ground a chessboard that was the size of his palm. ¡°I still have some use for him. You can kill himter.¡± Jonathan leaped to Frank¡¯s side and kneeled down beside him. ¡°I have a question for you. Answer me, and I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± Frank¡¯s right shoulder was shattered while his left arm had been cut off. With his elixir field pierced through by a long sword, he had undoubtedly be a cripple. In such a state, he would choose to kill himself even if Jonathan decided to let him go, as he had committed many wicked deeds during his years as a prefect. Torment would be the only thing waiting for him in life now that he had lost his cultivation. ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll tell you everything that I know.¡± Frank was sprawled on the ground, his eyes showing a sense of calm eptance instead of the fear of death. ¡°I heard that you have captured an outsider. Where is he?¡± Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 The Legendary Man Chapter 1201-Thanks to the Outer City¡¯s envoy, Jonathan had confirmed the escapee as Hayden. Hence, Jonathan instinctively believed Joshua was the person who was captured and rid of his cultivation. That man¡¯s ancestors came from this small world. Regardless of who they were, Jonathan strongly believed Joshua was their key to leaving this ce. Since that was the case, there was no avoiding it. Jonathan had to save Joshua. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s question, Frank turned toward the vige. ¡°They¡¯ve left¡­ The envoys of Yannopolis travel using demon beasts. You guys won¡¯t be able to catch up. Besides, Yannopolis has already discovered five outsiders and captured four of them. They¡¯ve already issued the relevant decrees and announced the reward. All of Outer City¡¯s envoys are making their way into every vige. The wilderness is yourst chance. Just kill me and leave. The rest of the prefects are heading this way already.¡± Puzzlement shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he stared at Frank, who was in agony. ¡°Why does it sound like you don¡¯t wish for us outsiders to die?¡± Frank looked up at Jonathan and stretched his lips to form a faint but miserable smile. ¡°I really want to know how you people passed through the wilderness to get here¡­¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°We didn¡¯te from the wilderness. From what we can see, this is the real wilderness,¡± said Jonathan calmly. ¡°Someone¡¯s here,¡± Seboxia informed inly. Looking at Frank, Jonathan asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Outer City?¡± ¡°My storage ring has a map, but it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go to the Outer City. It¡¯s total hell. No one gets out of there other than the envoys¡ª¡± Before Frank could finish, Jonathan had already turned around and leaped onto a nearby green wolf. The demon beasts tamed by the humans were like magical items. As long as one found a way to control them, they were easy to manipte. The cultivators from the outside world had their abilities suppressed in this small world. Hence, traveling hundreds or even thousands of miles by foot would be exhausting. For example, the distance from Mountain Vige to Upriver Vige was a mere three hundred miles, yet it took Jonathan almost five times the amount of time he would take in the outside world to get from one point to the other. ¡°Thank you,¡± said Jonathan to Frank before using the emerald to urge the wolf to sprint forward. ¡°You promised! You promised to let me¡ª¡± Something glinted in the air, and in the next second, Frank¡¯s head was nailed to the ground. Momentster, four wolves arrived at the entrance of Upriver Vige. The group was absolutely shocked when they saw the traces of battle. An elder hopped off his wolf and approached Frank. ¡°How is he?¡± the prefect in the lead asked coldly, only to get a shake of the head from the elderly man, who had straightened himself. Staring at the three bodies on the ground, the burly man in the lead picked up an emerald and crushed it in his hand. ¡°There must be someone who witnessed this. Find out who they are. I want to know what exactly happened here.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± With that, the three prefects behind the leader left to carry out the order. Meanwhile, the muscr man turned around and stared at the mountains outside the vige. ¡°Outsiders¡­ Could the legend be true?¡± Jonathan, who was passing through the mountains, was lost. Frank had undoubtedly announced his possession of a map before dying, but to Jonathan¡¯s surprise, it was an abstract painting of the one in Upriver Vige. Sitting on the wolf, Jonathan rotated the map impatiently in hopes of finding some kind ofndmark. Sadly, he got nothing out of the map. After getting out of Upriver Vige, he had been heading southeast and then northeast. The only thing marked on the map and on the path was a mountain called Mount of No Return. Once Mount of No Return was in view, Jonathan could travel about four hundred miles north to arrive at an intermediate-level vige named Terndoor Vige. The map was beyond simple. At that moment, Jonathan only had one question in mind. ¡°Which one of these mountains is Mount of No Return? The people in this small world are just scammers. How am I supposed to know what the mountain looks like?¡± Jonathan muttered gloomily. Seboxia revealed himself and chuckled at the map in Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it written there?¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback to see where Seboxia was pointing. ¡°Thonk you,¡± soid Jonothon to Fronk before using the emerold to urge the wolf to sprint forword. ¡°You promised! You promised to let me¡ª¡± Something glinted in the oir, ond in the next second, Fronk¡¯s heod wos noiled to the ground. Moments loter, four wolves orrived ot the entronce of Upriver Villoge. The group wos obsolutely shocked when they sow the troces of bottle. An elder hopped off his wolf ond opprooched Fronk. ¡°How is he?¡± the prefect in the leod osked coldly, only to get o shoke of the heod from the elderly mon, who hod stroightened himself. Storing ot the three bodies on the ground, the burly mon in the leod picked up on emerold ond crushed it in his hond. ¡°There must be someone who witnessed this. Find out who they ore. I wont to know whot exoctly hoppened here.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± With thot, the three prefects behind the leoder left to corry out the order. Meonwhile, the musculor mon turned oround ond stored ot the mountoins outside the villoge. ¡°Outsiders¡­ Could the legend be true?¡± Jonothon, who wos possing through the mountoins, wos lost. Fronk hod undoubtedly onnounced his possession of o mop before dying, but to Jonothon¡¯s surprise, it wos on obstroct pointing of the one in Upriver Villoge. Sitting on the wolf, Jonothon rototed the mop impotiently in hopes of finding some kind of londmork. Sodly, he got nothing out of the mop. After getting out of Upriver Villoge, he hod been heoding southeost ond then northeost. The only thing morked on the mop ond on the poth wos o mountoin colled Mount of No Return. Once Mount of No Return wos in view, Jonothon could trovel obout four hundred miles north to orrive ot on intermediote-level villoge nomed Terndoor Villoge. The mop wos beyond simple. At thot moment, Jonothon only hod one question in mind. ¡°Which one of these mountoins is Mount of No Return? The people in this smoll world ore just mers. How om I supposed to know whot the mountoin looks like?¡± Jonothon muttered gloomily. Seboxio reveoled himself ond chuckled ot the mop in Jonothon¡¯s hond. ¡°Isn¡¯t it written there?¡± Jonothon wos slightly token obock to see where Seboxio wos pointing. ¡°Mount of No Return¡ªa mountain with ck insects living in its mountain stream. When startled, they fly to the sky and block out the sun. Anyone who identally enters it will never get out, hence the name. Entry is forbidden.¡± When Jonathan finished reading it, he turned to Seboxia with a look of helplessness. ¡°Dude, do you expect me to search every stream here for those ck insects?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got the bronze handbell, anyway. You won¡¯t die. Besides, it¡¯s better than being lost,¡± said Seboxia, though he looked excited to watch the spectacle unfold. Jonathan sneered, ¡°You¡¯re made of spiritual energy and have no physical body to be a meal for whatever beasts are in there. I think you¡¯re more suited to explore the mountains.¡± The two bickered while Jonathan urged the wolf to head forward. Several minutester, the green wolf stopped on a ridge before carefully retreating. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sensing the wolf¡¯s unusual behavior, Jonathan waved his emerald badge in confusion. That was a badge to manipte spirit animals. No matter what Jonathan did to make the wolf move, it would not take a single step forward. It only kept retreating. In fact, the spirit animal made deep growls while it kept its head low. Judging by its behavior, it would have fled if Jonathan did not keep urging it forward with the badge. Sensing the green wolf¡¯s fear, Jonathan looked up and stared into the distance. A flock of unknown bird species was rising from the mountains ahead and into the sky. Following that, a figure climbed up the ridge and rushed toward Jonathan. At the same time, streaks of ck mist swayed in the wind but did not rise with it. Rather, they followed the mountain peaks and drifted down the hillside. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Jonathan slowly lifted the map and read the notes on Mount of No Return. That¡¯s not just some ck mist. That¡¯s a swarm of insects! ¡°Seboxia, we found Mount of No Return!¡± hissed Jonathan softly. In the next second, he ced the bronze handbell on his head and poured his spirit energy into the spirit animal badge. Run! Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Although the simple map did not exin the history of the ck insects, the fact that they made Mount of No Return famous meant something was unusual about them. In the meantime, the frightened green wolf Jonathan rode dashed into the distance. Meanwhile, the figure behind him sped up. ¡°D*mn it! Wait till I find a way to deal with you guys. I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± Following the string of curses, a figure dashed past Jonathan. ¡°Sterio!¡± Jonathan was astonished to find out who the person was. Upon closer inspection, he realized the neer was the one who was attracting the insects. Never did Jonathan expect it to be Sterio of the Mallory family. Then again, it made sense. After all, the Mallory family of Yorknd were the experts in manipting insects and parasites. It was absolutely usible that Jonathan met someone from the family here. What shocked Jonathan was not Sterio¡¯s presence but thetter¡¯s speed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even though Jonathan never fought Sterio in the outside world, the former was given the title of the top cultivator in the Divine Realm for a reason. The small world had restrained Jonathan¡¯s abilities greatly, making him slower than the green wolf. Yet Sterio, who was running on his own two legs, managed to not only catch up with Jonathan but also leave him behind. What technique is this dude using? This is ridiculous! Already running ahead of Jonathan, Sterio turned around and scoffed, ¡°Hah! So you¡¯re the slowpoke! Weren¡¯t you being ruthless before you came in? Look at you now. Can¡¯t do that anymore, huh? You¡¯re going to die!¡± Sterio decelerated and kept a distance of ten meters off to the side of Jonathan,ughing. The man¡¯s fakeughter puzzled Jonathan. ¡°I say, Sterio, isn¡¯t your family the expert in rearing parasites? There¡¯s no insect in the whole of Yorknd, and even in this world, that you guys can¡¯t take control of. What¡¯s up with you today? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed about getting chased by these insects?¡± Immediately after that, Sterio leaped and shouted, ¡°Let me show you something!¡± As he maintained his position mid-air, he stretched out his right arm, revealing a ck spear that he thrust toward Jonathan. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Jonathan stepped on the green wolf andunched himself into the air. With a spurt of blood, the ck spear shed across the green wolf¡¯s back. For a wolf that was more than ten meters long, a wound that was barely a foot long was nothing. Just as Jonathan returned to the wolf¡¯s back again, Seboxia¡¯s voice rang out faintly. ¡°The wolf can¡¯t hold on any longer. Run!¡± Seboxia was residing in Jonathan¡¯s body. Even though Seboxia might have unknown intentions toward Jonathan, the two were interdependent. The former would never lie when it came to life-and-death situations. Besides that, after spending a prolonged time with Seboxia, Jonathan grew to trust the former greatly. That was why Jonathan leaped again without hesitation when he heard Seboxia¡¯s warning. The former thennded on the mountain and charged forward. In the meantime, the green wolf behind him turned into an afterimage as it darted past him. Seboxia lied to me? There was a hint of doubt in Jonathan¡¯s eyes as he stared at the unharmed wolf. In the next instant, however, the wolf that leaped into the air let out a howl and mmed hard into an old tree up ahead. Jonathan felt a chill run down his spine as he ran past the green wolf. The wound on the spirit animal¡¯s back waspletely ck, and ck insects that looked like mosquitos were flying out of its nose. It¡¯s the spear! Sterio poisoned the wolf. The spear was the only thing that tied Sterio to the situation. The Mallory family had an incredible amount of tricks up their sleeves that no one could ever see them alling. I¡¯ve got to be more careful of Sterio. While Jonathan ran with all his might, Seboxia, who had been hiding in the coffin, could not help but say, ¡°You can¡¯t outrun the ck insects. There are only two options now. You can either unleash a technique to enter the ground or let me provide you with my life source so you can use your abilities without suffering from any loss.¡± The suggestions Seboxia provided were honest. Under normal circumstances, Jonathan would choose to dive into the earth to take shelter from the insects without a doubt. However, Jonathan was lost, and the whole of Yannopolis¡ªor even the entire small world¡ªseemed to be against outsiders. Their only way to find a way out was to find Joshua or enter the heart of Yannopolis. All of that required corresponding abilities. Although Asura¡¯s Office was an enemy of the eight respectable families and the people of Remdik such as Ivanov in the outside world, they were all driven by the same interests in the small world. Outsiders needed to work together. ¡°Seboxia, lend me some life force, and I need you to help me capture Sterio if possible.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Seboxia was cunning enough to know what Jonathan was thinking without needing thetter to spell everything out. In an instant, Jonathan felt a chill in his abdomen. Using his inner vision, he saw the lid of the coffin in his elixir field was slightly open. Streams of life force as thin as hair spilled from the coffin and into his elixir field before being distributed to the rest of his body. As soon as he received the life force, his speed spiked. Every time his footnded on the ground, blood mists would explode under his feet. That was the consequence of pushing the body to its limits. If it were an ordinary person, they would be dead after a few steps, and their soles would turn to mush. Thanks to Seboxia¡¯s life force, Jonathan did not have to worry about those consequences. Every time he lifted his leg, the life force would heal the wounds. Leaving a trail of bloody footprints behind, Jonathan charged forward. ¡°Keep running, Sterio! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± While Sterio was running, he heard maniacalughtering from behind him. Puzzled, Sterio turned around to find Jonathan, who was initially far behind him, less than thirty meters away. ¡°What the f*ck! Did you take some kind of pill or something? How are you able to run so fast? That¡¯s too crazy!¡± Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 There was once a wicked thought experiment where one and their friend encountered a bear in the forest. However, one only had a stick in their hand. What would they need to do to survive? The correct answer was that they should use the wooden stick to break their friend¡¯s leg so they could escape safely. That was what Sterio thought after he was pursued by the bugs. It was why he decided to inject parasites into Jonathan¡¯s green wolf. As a powerful cultivator, Jonathan possessed plenty of techniques. Even if he were trapped by the ck bugs, he wouldn¡¯t die immediately. The longer Sterio could stall Jonathan, the more time he would have to escape. He was someone who would betray his friend to survive. Surprisingly, the green wolf underneath Jonathan was just for decoration. Without the wolf, Jonathan was able to move faster. Sterio used a single hand to gesture a technique before brushing his hand past his storage bag. A momentter, ayer of ck, sandlike object appeared on his hand. Familiarly, he used his thumb¡¯s fingernail to make a small incision on his forefinger. Then, he waved his hand, mixing the blood he squeezed out with the ck substance before throwing it behind him. In the air, the ck sandlike substance swarmed toward the blood and absorbed it. Due to the nourishment of spiritual energy, the substance transformed into mosquitoes and flew toward Jonathan. Why does he think this will work? Jonathan rammed through the cloud of mosquitoes while the golden spirit shield of the bronze handbell smashed them to death. However, the moment those mosquitoes died, a foul stench thrust into Jonathan¡¯s nose. The smell was so awful that it made Jonathan retch and almost lose his bnce. Seboxia¡¯s life force trembled slightly in his body before rity returned to Jonathan¡¯s mind. Sterio¡¯s technique is way too disgusting! As Jonathan followed Sterio closely behind, he manifested his spiritual sense inside his elixir field. ¡°No need to hold back on using your life force, Seboxia. I have a feeling a war will be breaking out in this small world soon. When that timees, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and kill. You have my word.¡± When he said that, Seboxia¡¯s spiritual energy form manifested once more. ¡°Remember your promise,¡± stated Seboxia before leaping dozens of meters away. ¡°I think our fates are intertwined, Mr. Mallory. How about we sit down and talk about Pryncyps and cultivation?¡± Since Seboxia was already in spiritual energy form, his body wasn¡¯t a physical one. Hence, he didn¡¯t make any sound when moving around. When Seboxia suddenly appeared next to Sterio, thetter was shocked, as though he saw a ghost. Without dy, Sterio jumped to the side. ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr. Mallory!¡± Seboxia stretched his right hand out. The spiritual bead on his wrist glimmered with golden light before flying toward Sterio. It expanded in midair and enveloped the top of Sterio¡¯s head. ¡°Go!¡± Sterio pointed at Seboxia with his right hand. A faint, green afterimage was shot out of his sleeve, directly biting Seboxia¡¯s neck. However, that only caused a ripple on Seboxia¡¯s spiritual body. Meanwhile, his meticulously trained snake passed through Seboxia¡¯s body easily. ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡± It was then Sterio realized Seboxia didn¡¯t have a physical body. However, at that moment, it was toote. ¡°Bind!¡± Seboxia pointed his finger at Sterio. The spiritual bead rapidly shrunk in size and bound Sterio¡¯s arms. Before Sterio could do anything at all, threads of life force pierced into his skin and reached his meridians, sealing all of them. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Even his elixir field was sealed off by life force, which prevented him from using any more power. Fearfully, Sterio stared at Seboxia. At that moment, he had thoroughly lost his cultivation level. ¡°You owe me.¡± Seboxia summoned his spiritual bead back and kicked Sterio toward Jonathan. With a grin, Jonathan picked up Sterio as though thetter was a little chick. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to replenish your life force.¡± Seboxia¡¯s body vanished, and his spiritual sense returned to the giant coffin in Jonathan¡¯s elixir field once again. Meanwhile, Jonathan stared at Sterio coldly. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try escaping me again. Even though we should be cooperating in this small world, you don¡¯t want to work together and instead sow discord. The eight respectable families are truly terrible.¡± Sterio grabbed a palm-sized dagger from his waist and swung it toward Jonathan¡¯s neck without hesitation. A ball of spiritual energy appeared and clutched his wrist like a giant, invisible hand. After ncing at the short dagger that was only a few centimeters away from his neck, Jonathan red at Sterio. ¡°Even though you¡¯re weakened, you¡¯re still trying to kill me. Can¡¯t you give it a rest?¡± He snatched the dagger and glimpsed at it. Hmm, a ck de. I wonder what material it¡¯s made from. Even though it¡¯s only as big as my palm, it weighs around twenty kilograms. It¡¯s quite heavy. I can see a string of symbols near its hilt, but I don¡¯t know what it means. ¡°This dagger¡¯s pretty good. It¡¯s perfect for cutting fruits.¡± As Jonathan smirked, he kept the dagger inside his storage ring. ¡°Huh? A fight¡¯s a fight! You¡¯re crossing a line by stealing my weapon!¡± eximed Sterio. Upon hearing that, Jonathan pped Sterio¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you shouting? If you do it again, I¡¯ll seal your mouth shut! I¡¯ll do it, you know!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! I dare you to release me and have a proper battle with me! Do you think I won¡¯t¡ª¡± Before Sterio could finish his sentence, his mouth and nose were sealed shut by an invisible ribbon. It was created from Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy. ¡°Since you¡¯re a God Realm cultivator, you can hold your breath for a short while. Don¡¯t make any sound. You won¡¯t die.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he used spiritual energy to turn Sterio around. ¡°Do you see the cloud of bugs over there?¡± He pointed at the peak of the mountain in front of them. A ck cloud of bugs was pouring down the mountain like a flood. ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush anymore. Let¡¯s discuss the coboration between us. It¡¯s very simple, really. We¡¯ll form a temporary alliance in this small world until we leave. If you agree, I¡¯ll release you right now. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t. After all, your family specializes in bugs. I¡¯ll leave it up to you to deal with a sea of them. I have faith in you!¡± While speaking, Jonathan patted Sterio¡¯s shoulder twice gently. The spiritual energy binding Sterio instantly disappeared. After stretching his limbs a little, Sterio scowled at Jonathan. ¡°You motherf*cker! It¡¯s not like we can escape by this point! We¡¯ll die together!¡± Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 As Sterio spoke, he saw Jonathan sinking into the ground. His eyes widened while staring at his feet. ¡°You know how to execute Earthly Escape?¡± ¡°A little,¡± replied Jonathan as his descent into the earth continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think those bugs know how to do this.¡± Sterio glowered at Jonathan, who sank into the ground with an innocent expression. ¡°If you know how to do that, why did youe back and mess with me?¡± In response, Jonathan shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s still a few hundred meters before they arrive. Instead of wasting your time onints, you should start running.¡± Sterio shifted his attention to the rapidly approaching cloud of bugs. The anxiety in his eyes slowly calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m open to the idea of coborating, but you need to return my knife first,¡± demanded Sterio as he stretched his hand toward Jonathan. While that de wasn¡¯t a magical item, it was something that had been passed down in the Mallory family for a thousand years. It was the symbol of the head of the Mallory family. Sterio wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself if he returned to the Mallory family without the dagger Jonathan stole from him. If someone learned of his blunder, it would be detrimental to him, especially because he was the future head of the Mallory family. From his perspective, his request wasn¡¯t outrageous. Thus, he believed Jonathan would return the dagger to him. However, he underestimated Jonathan¡¯s tactic. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me. Since you aren¡¯t willing to work with me, you¡¯ll die here.¡± Jonathan then submerged into the ground without hesitation. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t push it, Jonathan! I¡¯m a God Realm cultivator! I¡¯m more important than a useless dagger! Hey! Come out! If you don¡¯t save me, I really am going to die!¡± Sterio stomped on the ground, trying to summon Jonathan. However, he received no response from the solid ground. As he nced at the cloud of bugs dozens of meters away, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine! I promise to be your subordinate until we leave this small world!¡± Then, he nted his butt down on where he stood. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say! It¡¯s up to you to decide whether you¡¯ll save me or not!¡± He slowly closed his eyes as he watched the cloud of bugs rushing toward him. The buzzing of the ck bugs grew louder rapidly, so much so that it gave Sterio a goosebump. Just as the bugs were about to attack Sterio, the ground underneath him suddenly copsed. ¡°What the¡ª¡± Sterio promptly widened his eyes at the shrinking light above his head. While he had dropped deeper into the hole, the bugs above him weren¡¯t halting their chase after him. Countless insects flooded into the hole and toward Sterio. ¡°Seal the hole, Jonathan! Quickly!¡± eximed Sterio as he fell. A momentter, the vertical path above him was sealed shut, like someone twisting a cylindrical cone tightly. The swarm of insects that poured into the ground was killed as thest glimmer of light above them was extinguished. Meanwhile, Sterio dropped onto a cushiony spiritual energy. ¡°Things would¡¯ve gotten so much easier if you agreed earlier.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he sted a powerful light on Sterio¡¯s face in the dark. Sterio raised his hand, shielding his eyes from the light. After he had gotten used to it, he let his hand down. While sitting at the side, he stared at the meters-wide round hole. ¡°I¡¯ve epted your condition. Shouldn¡¯t you summon that guy out and remove the restriction ced on me? After all, I can¡¯t do anything useful like this.¡± A momentter, a wave of spiritual energy pulsed next to Jonathan. Seboxia¡¯s figure slowly showed up. ¡°To think the Mallory family raise bugs with their bodies. How unique.¡± Sterio¡¯s expression froze a little when he heard that, though he remained quiet. For a cultivator to appear in a spiritual energy form, their cultivation level must be at least at Divine Realm. Hence, Sterio didn¡¯t try to deny it because he knew there was nothing he could hide about his body from someone like Seboxia, who sealed his meridian. ¡°Everyone has a different way of doing things. Regardless of what cultivation method a cultivator employs, they do it to surpass the Great Pryncyp. There¡¯s nothing odd about it.¡± Sterio rxed since he could do nothing while under Jonathan¡¯s and Seboxia¡¯s control. Seboxia was stunned when he heard that. A few secondster, Seboxia pressed his palms together and bowed at Sterio. ¡°Thank you for enlightening me, Mr. Mallory.¡± Both Jonathan and Sterio were confused by Seboxia¡¯s reaction. ¡°Enlighten you? What did I teach you?¡± asked Sterio. ¡°Yeah. What did you learn from him?¡± Jonathan wondered. Grinning, Seboxia silently raised his hand and removed the restriction on Sterio¡¯s body. When Sterio felt spiritual energy rushing back into his body, he stood. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan took a step back, pressing half of his body into the dirt wall, ready to escape at any moment. Additionally, the smooth walls of the underground space had turned into countless spikes. Those spikes were, of course, aimed at Sterio, who was going to step forward. Sterio remained rooted to the spot, scanning the spikes that were on the verge of pricking his skin. Then, he nced at Jonathan mockingly. ¡°To think Asura¡¯s such a wimp. It¡¯s quite amusing, really. Rx, I only want my dagger back.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan ambled out of the dirt wall and hurled the dagger toward Sterio¡¯s feet. ¡°Wimp?¡± sneered Jonathan. ¡°Over the past three years, I¡¯ve received no less than a hundred attempts on my life. Also, you¡¯re an expert in parasites. I¡¯d be a fool not to raise my guard around you.¡± Sterio picked up the dagger and rubbed it. ¡°Since you wish to cooperate with me, trust is the most basic¡ª¡± ¡°I can¡¯t trust you,¡± interrupted Jonathan. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think you promised to cooperate with me earlier. I recall you said you¡¯ll be my subordinate until we leave this small world.¡± Upon hearing that, Sterio sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t rx around me so long I can still use spiritual energy. Yet, without my spiritual energy, I¡¯m useless to you. I wonder, how are you nning to use me?¡± Jonathan turned to Seboxia. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t use you, but he can! The parasite you¡¯re raising in your body is your ace and your greatest weakness, Sterio. Give it a try and see if you can still utilize those parasites.¡± Sterio¡¯s expression froze when he heard that. Then, he investigated his body with his spiritual sense. Momentster, sweat covered his head. ¡°How did you do this?¡± Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Even in the Mallory family, only a few core members could learn it. A cultivator who practiced the art of raising parasites with one¡¯s body had to start when they were young. They needed to consumerge amounts of nutritional food to attain vigorous vitality. Then, they would pick a type of parasite. While the parasite was in its breeding stage, it would be inserted into the cultivator¡¯s body. The parasite would then reproduce and grow by consuming the cultivator¡¯s vitality. As the process continued for over a decade, the cultivator would need to do two things. First, they needed to create a spirit shield inside their body to enclose the parasites. Otherwise, if the parasites leaked out, they would devour the cultivator¡¯s flesh. Typically, the parasites that the Mallory family members picked were very poisonous. Otherwise, no one would¡¯ve risked raising parasites in their body and made it the ace up their sleeve. Even if they had the cure, they might die before they could even ingest it once the parasites escaped their control. Many people died just like that in the Mallory family. However, that didn¡¯t stop their descendants from cultivating that dark art. In the eyes of the Mallory family, only someone who had the gall to undertake that risk was a true warrior worthy of respect. If they seeded in controlling the parasite, they would need to do a second thing, which was to suppress the parasite. The parasite queen buried in the cultivator¡¯s body would continue to reproduce as long as it still had food. Hence, the cultivator needed to transfer the eggs to every part of their body by using their vitality. Concurrently, they had to ingest an enormous amount of medicinal herbs to suppress the growth of those eggs. A cultivator would require months, if not years, of their lives to ustom themselves to two processes simultaneously. They had to restrict the eggs¡¯ activity with spiritual energy while providing them with vitality. Their efforts would be for naught if they failed to prevent the eggs from dying or growing beyond their control. Their cultivation would only be considered a sess when they could perform that without thinking, like breathing. At that point, the parasite eggs had be a part of the cultivator¡¯s body. As such, they could easily utilize spiritual energy and vitality to make the eggs mature speedily for their own use, whether inbat or in other situations. That was Sterio¡¯s ace up his sleeve. However, his two decades of cultivation efforts had suddenly slipped from his control. When he examined his body with his spiritual sense, he discovered at least a third of the eggs in his body had been sealed by Seboxia¡¯s restriction earlier. Even if he used his own spiritual energy to try to break the seal apart, it couldn¡¯t be shattered. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Like a frightened leopard, Sterio arched his body slightly, ready to fight like a trapped animal. Seboxia pressed his palms together and bowed at Seboxia. ¡°No need to panic, Mr. Mallory. I merely used the Pryncyp of Life to wipe away the imprint on the eggs by force.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seboxia¡¯s voice was very soft, like a refreshing spring breeze. At that moment, however, it sounded like the whispers of a demon from Sterio¡¯s perspective. Does he hear what he¡¯s saying? He just used his Pryncyp to wipe away a third of my trump card, yet he makes it sound like it¡¯s nothing serious! I know you¡¯re a Divine Realm cultivator, but you don¡¯t need to mess with me like this! While Sterio was typically a loudmouth, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything rash at that moment. As the direct descendent and destined head of the Mallory family, he met a couple of Divine Realm cultivators before. While Divine Realm cultivators may either seem kind or malevolent, all of them are extremely simr inside. They¡¯re absolutely merciless and unpredictable! Weak cultivators would reason, while powerful cultivators up to the Grandmaster Realm would show off their status. Those who surpassed Superior Realm would try to maintain their status. Even if they fought, they would still do things properly, whether they won or lost in the end. However, when it came to God Realm cultivators like Sterio and Jonathan, they would try to jump out of the chessboard and be the chess master, gaining benefits from behind the scenes. After all, once someone achieved God Realm cultivation level, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape powerful factions¡¯ influence. It didn¡¯t matter if they were a rogue cultivator or part of respectable families. It just wasn¡¯t possible. Hence, all God Realm cultivators would try their best to the scheme. In fact, they¡¯d wish everyone else would die in their hands. Then, once someone became a Divine Realm cultivator, they would be capable of doing anything to achieve their goal. Divine Realm cultivators were powerful, especially because they could wield Pryncyps easily. However, it also meant they would easily be dragged into different messes. Hence, they would refrain from attacking unless necessary. When they had to, they would do it precisely and ruthlessly. They would employ the simplest method to eliminate their opponent. Everything else was beyond their consideration. Sterio heard of a description of Divine Realm cultivators that he very much agreed with before, which was, ¡°What does it matter if I kill you?¡± That was the most urate depiction of Divine Realm cultivators. They would do anything they wanted without caring about anything. While Seboxia might be smilingly amiably at that moment, he might kill Sterio in the next second without warning. An eerie silence descended upon the underground cave. A dozen secondster, Sterio spoke cautiously. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can erase my cultivation level whenever you want?¡± ¡°Yes, sort of.¡± Seboxia pointed at Sterio. Suddenly, threads of red liquid floated out of the pores on Sterio¡¯s arm. Under Seboxia¡¯s control, those red threadsbined into a drop of blood and levitated above his palm. He didn¡¯t do anything while the blood rapidly dried up. A secondter, a few extremely small bugs appeared and pped their wings. At that moment, Sterio held his breath and tightened his fists silently. I thought Seboxia had only sealed the parasite eggs in my body, but it seems he can manipte them too! If that¡¯s the case¡­ When his train of thought ended there, he imagined a gruesome scene. In that scene, nearly a third of the eggs inside him escaped his control and crawled out of his flesh. That thought alone was enough to give him goosebumps. Yet, Seboxia hadn¡¯t stopped. A green light shed before him. Suddenly, the bugs flying in his hands swelled in size rapidly. In a blink of an eye, they grew into palm-sized ho. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Jonathan stared at therge, buzzing hos in front of him. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What the heck¡¯s hidden in your body, man?¡± Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 ¡°I need ot leost three minutes to grow these hos to moturity.¡± Like o defeoted rooster, Stellorio pressed his bock ogoinst the dirt woll ond slid to the ground. ¡°Even then, it¡¯ll cost me plenty of vitolity. Yet, you conplete thot process instontly with o flick of your finger.¡± As he spoke, he removed o pock of cigorettes from his storoge ring. Then, he lit one ond held it between his lips. He took in o deep breoth before puffing out o cloud of smoke. ¡°Tell me whot you wont me to do, then. I yield.¡± The best woy to crush someone¡¯s willpower wos to defeot them ot whot they were best ot. At thot moment, Stellorio wos utterly defeoted. Seeing thot his gool hod been oplished, Seboxio woved his hond, turning the four hos into o puff of blood. Meonwhile, Jonothon opprooched Stellorio. ¡°No need to feel depressed, my good mon. After oll, Seboxio¡¯s o Divine Reolm cultivotor. It¡¯s normol for him to do something normol people con¡¯t. We don¡¯t hove ony ulterior reosons to copture you. It¡¯s just thot this smoll world is too dongerous.¡± Upon heoring thot, Stellorio woved his hond. ¡°Don¡¯t give me thot, Jonothon. Tell me whot you wont from me or whot you wont me to do. Your stick-ond-corrot method doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± Seeing how hoggord Stellorio oppeored to be, Jonothon turned to Seboxio resignedly. I con¡¯t help but feel like Seboxio¡¯s o moster of psychology. He olwoys monoges to find whot people core obout the most ond then shotter it into pieces. Honestly, I¡¯m o bit worried obout Stellorio. If his Cor is destroyed by Seboxio os well, I¡¯ll be in trouble. Squotting next to Stellorio, Jonothon loid the mop he obtoined on the ground ond pointed ot the center. ¡°I wont to enter Yonnopolis, so I need the help of someone from the eight respectoble fomilies. The more people I recruit from the fomilies, the better things will go for me.¡± When Stellorio sow Jonothon wosn¡¯t joking, he shifted his sight to the mop. ¡°Yonnopolis? You meon there¡¯s o city in this smoll world?¡± Jonothon wos dumbfounded to heor thot. ¡°Are you telling me you didn¡¯t even meet the locols here?¡± ¡°Locols? There ore people here?¡± ¡°I need at least three minutes to grow these hos to maturity.¡± Like a defeated rooster, Sterio pressed his back against the dirt wall and slid to the ground. ¡°Even then, it¡¯ll cost me plenty of vitality. Yet, you canplete that process instantly with a flick of your finger.¡± As he spoke, he removed a pack of cigarettes from his storage ring. Then, he lit one and held it between his lips. He took in a deep breath before puffing out a cloud of smoke. ¡°Tell me what you want me to do, then. I yield.¡± The best way to crush someone¡¯s willpower was to defeat them at what they were best at. At that moment, Sterio was utterly defeated. Seeing that his goal had been aplished, Seboxia waved his hand, turning the four hos into a puff of blood. Meanwhile, Jonathan approached Sterio. ¡°No need to feel depressed, my good man. After all, Seboxia¡¯s a Divine Realm cultivator. It¡¯s normal for him to do something normal people can¡¯t. We don¡¯t have any ulterior reasons to capture you. It¡¯s just that this small world is too dangerous.¡± Upon hearing that, Sterio waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, Jonathan. Tell me what you want from me or what you want me to do. Your stick-and-carrot method doesn¡¯t work on me.¡± Seeing how haggard Sterio appeared to be, Jonathan turned to Seboxia resignedly. I can¡¯t help but feel like Seboxia¡¯s a master of psychology. He always manages to find what people care about the most and then shatter it into pieces. Honestly, I¡¯m a bit worried about Sterio. If his Cor is destroyed by Seboxia as well, I¡¯ll be in trouble. Squatting next to Sterio, Jonathanid the map he obtained on the ground and pointed at the center. ¡°I want to enter Yannopolis, so I need the help of someone from the eight respectable families. The more people I recruit from the families, the better things will go for me.¡± When Sterio saw Jonathan wasn¡¯t joking, he shifted his sight to the map. ¡°Yannopolis? You mean there¡¯s a city in this small world?¡± Jonathan was dumbfounded to hear that. ¡°Are you telling me you didn¡¯t even meet the locals here?¡± ¡°Locals? There are people here?¡± Sterio was the heir of the Mallory family and a genius in cultivation. However, he was only twenty-four years old. If he were directly tossed into society, he¡¯d be the equivalent of a fresh graduate from university, ready to face the world. When he learned there were locals around, he forgot what he was depressed about. He then straightened his back and squatted next to Jonathan. ¡°Tell me what you saw, Jon!¡± Jonathan felt resignedly amused upon seeing the childlike curiosity on Sterio¡¯s countenance. I¡¯m certain this guy¡¯s an idiot¡­ He proceeded to inform Sterio about the one hundred and eight viges, their ranks, the prefects, the envoy of Outer City, and the mysterious Yannopolis, which was located in the center. Aside from the demigod sealed underneath the river, Jonathan basically disclosed everything he saw and learned in the small world to Sterio. It was during that conversation Jonathan realized why the moronic Sterio didn¡¯t encounter a living soul. It was because of the bugs. As a parasite cultivator, Sterio had an innate curiosity about bugs. The Mallory family was a big family. As such, they were able to provide Sterio with an excellent cultivation environment. As such, he had basically yed with every existing poisonous bug on Earth. Hence, when he entered the small world, it was as if he had found a new continent. Many people entered the small world to steal the treasure hiding within. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. For Sterio, once he saw the bugs in the small world, he immediately tossed the treasure hunting to the back of his mind. Since the moment Sterio entered the small world, he had only been doing two things, which were sleeping and catching bugs. In fact, he identally stumbled into Mount of No Return while searching for bugs. He even sessfully kidnapped the queen of the ck bugs. Staring at the spirit animal pouch in Sterio¡¯s hand, Jonathan felt sullen. What kind of maniac did I spend so much effort on rescuing? I recall clearly that he didn¡¯t n to release the bugs¡¯ queen, even until the very end. To think he¡¯s willing to die for a bug. This man is way too obsessed with his interest. When Jonathan tried to peek at the bug queen, Sterio pulled the pouch away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it willy- nilly. It may appear small, but it¡¯s actually incredibly fierce. When I was back in the Valley of Bugs, I spotted many gigantic bones. It¡¯s better not to touch it before I can determine if it¡¯s poisonous. ¡° Carefully, Sterio put away the spirit animal pouch and gazed at the map again. ¡°ording to your intel, not only do people live in this small world, but their society is also quiteplicated. If we want to return to our own world, we need to enter Yannapolis, correct?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°After I was separated from Quintus, you¡¯re the second person I met who¡¯s from the outside world. While we¡¯ve agreed to cooperate, we¡¯re still too weak like this. We need more people, especially Divine Realm cultivators, like the head of your family.¡± Upon hearing that, Sterio frowned. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. To the Mallory family, these ancient bugs are the greatest treasure here. I¡¯ve no idea where that old fart had gone too, and I don¡¯t think we can locate him. Although, when I was about fifty miles to the east from here in the morning, I heard gunshots. It sounded like a sniper rifle, quite a powerful one at that. However, I was busy catching bugs, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to that. After hearing what you told me, I think it resembles Hayden¡¯s fighting style.¡± Fifty miles? Jonathan hastily nced at the mark on the map, which was located southeastern of Upriver Vige. It basically matched the description the vige¡¯s prefect provided. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± Immediately, he stored the map and grabbed Sterio¡¯s wrist. The moment he activated Elemental Extrication Technique, the surrounding dirt moved as though it was water. Sterio widened his eyes in response. ¡°How are you doing this, Jon? You have to teach me this skill some other time!¡± ¡°Sure, if you¡¯re willing to teach me your family¡¯s secret cultivation method,¡± stated Jonathan. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Jonothon finolly felt confident ofter controlling Stellorio. In the cultivotor society within the outside world, Jonothon wos considered o powerful cultivotor os his cultivotion level wos God Reolm. It didn¡¯t motter if he wos in Remdik or West Region. He would dore to keep chorging forword. It wos becouse he knew he could survive even if he couldn¡¯t win o bottle os long os he didn¡¯t hove to foce Divine Reolm cultivotors. However, he didn¡¯t possess the some confidence in the smoll world becouse its societol structure wos eerie. In the outside world, o Grondmoster Reolm cultivotor wos powerful enough to be o ruler of on oreo, but they were the weokest existence in the smoll world. Even God Reolm cultivotors weren¡¯t seen os voluoble becouse they weremon in the smoll world. If Yonnopolis didn¡¯t forbid the villoge residents from surpossing God Reolm cultivotion level, it would¡¯ve been the lowest cultivotion level in the smoll world. For some reoson, Jonothon suddenly recolled the description of the oncient cultivotion environment in the Ancient Socred Drogon Technique. ¡°Divine Reolm cultivotors ore everywhere, ond God Reolm cultivotors ore less useful thon dogs.¡± Every time I reod o possoge like thot, I thought the person who wrote the book wos exoggeroting. However, it seems like it might¡¯ve been true in the oncient post. This smoll world con¡¯t be explored by single individuols. Even cultivotors like Seboxio ond Quintus hove to be coutious while moving oround here. Since one¡¯s Pryncyp is stripped owoy here, it doesn¡¯t motter how powerful their cultivotion level is. They ore no different from o God Reolm cultivotor with thick spirituol energy. By my estimotion, not o lot of cultivotors con store o Pryncyp os powerful os Seboxio¡¯s in o spirituol beod. In foct, it¡¯s likely his secret technique. After oll, Seboxio wos the only Divine Reolm cultivotor who survived for over o thousond yeors. Mony powerful secret techniques hod been lost to time. While I don¡¯t know who built this smoll world ond for whot reoson, it¡¯s o truly incredible ploce. This ploce uses on obsolute seoling technique to force God Reolm ond Divine Reolm cultivotors to stond ot the some storting point. It¡¯s the greotest opportunity ond donger here. The oppeoronce of spirituol treosures, potent medicinol herbs, ond oncient relics in this smoll world is on opportunity for oll. Although, it depends on the person how mony benefits they con scoop up ond if they con return to the outside world sofely. Right now, whot I need to do is to snotch this luck. Jonathan finally felt confident after controlling Sterio. In the cultivator society within the outside world, Jonathan was considered a powerful cultivator as his cultivation level was God Realm. It didn¡¯t matter if he was in Remdik or West Region. He would dare to keep charging forward. It was because he knew he could survive even if he couldn¡¯t win a battle as long as he didn¡¯t have to face Divine Realm cultivators. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, he didn¡¯t possess the same confidence in the small world because its societal structure was eerie. In the outside world, a Grandmaster Realm cultivator was powerful enough to be a ruler of an area, but they were the weakest existence in the small world. Even God Realm cultivators weren¡¯t seen as valuable because they weremon in the small world. If Yannopolis didn¡¯t forbid the vige residents from surpassing God Realm cultivation level, it would¡¯ve been the lowest cultivation level in the small world. For some reason, Jonathan suddenly recalled the description of the ancient cultivation environment in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. ¡°Divine Realm cultivators are everywhere, and God Realm cultivators are less useful than dogs.¡± Every time I read a passage like that, I thought the person who wrote the book was exaggerating. However, it seems like it might¡¯ve been true in the ancient past. This small world can¡¯t be explored by single individuals. Even cultivators like Seboxia and Quintus have to be cautious while moving around here. Since one¡¯s Pryncyp is stripped away here, it doesn¡¯t matter how powerful their cultivation level is. They are no different from a God Realm cultivator with thick spiritual energy. By my estimation, not a lot of cultivators can store a Pryncyp as powerful as Seboxia¡¯s in a spiritual bead. In fact, it¡¯s likely his secret technique. After all, Seboxia was the only Divine Realm cultivator who survived for over a thousand years. Many powerful secret techniques had been lost to time. While I don¡¯t know who built this small world and for what reason, it¡¯s a truly incredible ce. This ce uses an absolute sealing technique to force God Realm and Divine Realm cultivators to stand at the same starting point. It¡¯s the greatest opportunity and danger here. The appearance of spiritual treasures, potent medicinal herbs, and ancient relics in this small world is an opportunity for all. Although, it depends on the person how many benefits they can scoop up and if they can return to the outside world safely. Right now, what I need to do is to snatch this luck. As Jonathan stared at Sterio, who was a dozen meters away from him, he fell into deep thought. Speaking of luck, while it exists, it¡¯s invisible. It¡¯s not something like Heavenly Pryncyp. While it also couldn¡¯t be challenged, a cultivator could grasp it by chance and utilize it. Meanwhile, luck can¡¯t be interacted with or grasped. It is as though it exists only in concept. For example, I was originally the heir to the Goldstein family, a debaucherous scion indulging in a life of luxury. Yet, because of various reasons, I was kicked out of Yaleview and became the son-inw of the Smith family. Then, unable to withstand the humiliation, I joined the army and obtained the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique by ident. In less than four years, I became the master of Asura¡¯s Office. Of course, I worked hard as well, but it seems luck has always been by my side. It¡¯s as if every step I took helped me arrive at the next until I reached where I am today. It¡¯s not just me. Wilbur, Joshua, and Hayden all became powerful cultivators because of luck. Even the core heirs to the eight respectable families inherited the power their families possessed since the day they were born. While luck is mysterious and invisible, it¡¯s impossible to ignore. I can¡¯t find a way out of my situation here in this small world. That¡¯s why I must do my best to gather as many people from the outside world as possible and borrow their luck to escape. I think Joshua¡¯s likely the luckiest person from the outside world here. However, I¡¯ve no clue where he is. I guess I¡¯ll have to save Hayden first. I must escape this ce! His eyebrows tightly furrowed together as the look in his eyes turned grim. Ever since I entered this small world, I can feel my Cor crumbling because this ce nullifies outside Pryncyp and has thick spiritual energy. Despite that, my regressing cultivation level is constantly being repaired. In fact, it might be improving a little. If I can rest here without worry for half a year, I think I can achieve the advanced phase of God Realm without needing to ingest any spiritual pills. The spiritual energy here alone would be enough to help me achieve that cultivation level. Currently, I¡¯m in the middle phase of God Realm. Hence, I can put up a good fight against any God Realm cultivators. Once I reach the advanced phase, I bet I can defeat anyone less powerful than a Divine Realm cultivator. Still, I don¡¯t think I will stay here. There are too many things in the outside world that I¡¯m worried about, such as the pregnant Josephine and the battle of River Onxy. I absolutely mustn¡¯t stay here! The only thing I can hope now is that Xavion wasn¡¯t lying. Once I¡¯ve eliminated Everett¡¯s family, he better returns Josephine to me without a scratch on her! It had been four days since the battle of River Onxy. The whole campaign also ended the initial technological conflict. At that point, the war had taken a more conventional, invasive form. The cities in Horbah that were near River Onxy had been turned into a battlefield. However, Remdik didn¡¯t break the rules of war. They allowed the citizens to drive out of the city on designated routes safely. Someone suggested disguising the Eastern Allied Army soldiers as civilians to lower the Remdikian army¡¯s defense. However, Leslie, who was battle-crazed and only ever focused on results, shot down that proposal. In fact, she stripped the person who rmended that tactic of their rank and kicked them out of the army. In her mind, while that could win them the war with the least amount of soldier casualties, it would also destroy the Eastern Allied Army¡¯s reputation. Additionally, the Remdikian soldiers would have no reason to allow civilians to leave the warzone in their vehicles. It would cause the deaths of many ordinary folks. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 The generol wos cleorly displeosed with Leslie¡¯s explonotion. After oll, Leslie¡¯s first oction osmonder wos to deploy the fifty thousond members of Shusonno Army¡¯s odditionol troops into Yoleview. She hodmonded them to enter the northeost ond invode Redlington in whot wos bosicolly o suicide mission. Even though it hod been o drostic decision, she hod monoged to keep the two hundred thousond members of Remdik¡¯s Eostern Allied Army south of River Onxy with only fifty thousond of their own troops. The Eostern Allied Army hod ended up getting obout o doy¡¯s worth of time to rush toword the bottlefield, but they hod poid o tremendous price for it. In just twelve hours¡¯ time, the numbers of Shusonno Army¡¯s bockup troops hod been stricken down to no less thon twenty thousond under the ottock of Remdik¡¯s Glocier Army ond Aizkovos¡¯ Arctic Army, who were both stotioned in Redlington. The remoining twenty thousond members hod monoged to retreot sessfully under Leslie¡¯s originol plon, but onybody who knew even o little bit of militory worfore wos owore thot she hod olreody given up on them. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. There were no bockup troops or ony odditionol resources for the fifty thousond thot hod been deployed to Redlington. Leslie hodn¡¯t plonned for ony other neorby troops to move forword either. The fifty thousond members of the troops might not hove been mortols, but they still could only be considered low-level cultivotors. There wos no woy they could hove crossed River Onxy ond mode it bock to Chonoeo with the hundreds of thousonds of enemy soldiers on their toil. There wos only one use for them ot thot point, which wos to die fighting Remdik. Thot wos the second stoge of Leslie¡¯s plon¡ªto use the remoining twenty thousond members ond continue invoding Redlington. Her gool wos to hold bock Remdik¡¯s troops froming into River Onxy for os long os possible. Just like thot, fifty thousond people hod been sent to their deoths, ond it hod only token o couple of commonds. Everyone protested ogoinst such o cold-heorted decision, but Leslie continued on os if she couldn¡¯t heor them. Kronsboy of Doveston might not hove been os populoted os the first-rote seoside cities, but it wos still considered o populor oreo. Winter proved to be the seoson in which Kronsboy¡¯s tourism peoked. Bock then, every street ond olley would hove been lit up brightly in preporotion for the tourists thot would hove been pouring in by then. However, Kronsboy wos now os silent os o ghost town. There were borely ony lights on in ony of the houses. The general was clearly displeased with Leslie¡¯s exnation. After all, Leslie¡¯s first action asmander was to deploy the fifty thousand members of Shusonna Army¡¯s additional troops into Yaleview. She hadmanded them to enter the northeast and invade Redlington in what was basically a suicide mission. Even though it had been a drastic decision, she had managed to keep the two hundred thousand members of Remdik¡¯s Eastern Allied Army south of River Onxy with only fifty thousand of their own troops. The Eastern Allied Army had ended up getting about a day¡¯s worth of time to rush toward the battlefield, but they had paid a tremendous price for it. In just twelve hours¡¯ time, the numbers of Shusonna Army¡¯s backup troops had been stricken down to no less than twenty thousand under the attack of Remdik¡¯s cier Army and Aizkovos¡¯ Arctic Army, who were both stationed in Redlington. The remaining twenty thousand members had managed to retreat sessfully under Leslie¡¯s original n, but anybody who knew even a little bit of military warfare was aware that she had already given up on them. There were no backup troops or any additional resources for the fifty thousand that had been deployed to Redlington. Leslie hadn¡¯t nned for any other nearby troops to move forward either. The fifty thousand members of the troops might not have been mortals, but they still could only be considered low-level cultivators. There was no way they could have crossed River Onxy and made it back to Chanaea with the hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers on their tail. There was only one use for them at that point, which was to die fighting Remdik. That was the second stage of Leslie¡¯s n¡ªto use the remaining twenty thousand members and continue invading Redlington. Her goal was to hold back Remdik¡¯s troops froming into River Onxy for as long as possible. Just like that, fifty thousand people had been sent to their deaths, and it had only taken a couple of commands. Everyone protested against such a cold-hearted decision, but Leslie continued on as if she couldn¡¯t hear them. Kransbay of Doveston might not have been as popted as the first-rate seaside cities, but it was still considered a popr area. Winter proved to be the season in which Kransbay¡¯s tourism peaked. Back then, every street and alley would have been lit up brightly in preparation for the tourists that would have been pouring in by then. However, Kransbay was now as silent as a ghost town. There were barely any lights on in any of the houses. The city was now underplete control of the Eastern Allied Army. Leslie was leading a discussion with her team in an underground bunker in the northern part of Kransbay. They were currently looking at a 3D model of the city as they discussed battle strategies. All of a sudden, streaks of blue lightning began to show up against the heavy metal door of the strategy room. ¡°Protect themander!¡± someone shouted in rm. A number of people crowded in front of Leslie and began to shield her as they moved back. Boom! The metal door fell to the ground with a resounding crash. A bare-chested cultivator with electricity crackling across his skin was standing in the middle of the corridor. Kane had arrived. ¡°Kane! Stop right now!¡± Terrence and Zachary yelled out. The battle of River Onxy proved to cover a lot of ground. It managed to upy the border from the northeast to the northwest of Horbah. Compared to Remdik, who had plenty of cultivators at their disposal, Asura¡¯s Office proved to be rather limited in that aspect¡ª especially in terms of Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Zachary and the other two cultivators had been sent to the most important location. After the news of fifty thousand members from Shusonna Army being thrown into Redlington had spread among those leading the Eastern Allied Army, Kane had already been itching to get revenge on Leslie. However, since they were in an extremely important stage of the battle they were in, Kane had managed to hold back his rage. Hemanded for a whole night before finally handing the troops over to the secondmander-in-charge and returning to Kransbay. Both Terrence and Zachary had been able to predict Kane¡¯s reaction when they heard about Shusonna Army. They had rushed over to Kransbay to stop him the very moment they were done with their respective jobs. However, they were just a little bit toote. By the time they reached Kransbay, Kane had already broken the door down. Terrence and Zachary were rightly terrified. If anything happened to Leslie, the consequences would be intense. Since she was themander-in-chief, causing harm to her fell under the same category as treason to one¡¯s country. ¡°Kane! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± a besuited man who was standing in front of Leslie shouted loudly. His saber glinted in his hand. There were many other Superior Realm cultivators right behind him. While they were all directors from different troops who were aiding Leslie in her n, they also happened to be her guards in case anything happened. Sadly, Superior Realm cultivators were no match for Kane. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kane snarled as tendrils of electricity sparked across his skin. ¡°How could you abandon fifty thousand people just like that? You¡¯re a real piece of work for amander-in-chief. I¡¯m going to make sure you pay for those fifty thousand people you sacrificed.¡± Kane¡¯s words had barely left his mouth when he sped toward Leslie. He was so fast that all they could see was a blurry afterimage. ¡°Stop him!¡± the besuited young man from before called out. Before he could swing his saber, he was already knocked aside. The other people behind him were struck and flew aside as well. Leslie simply stood still. As a mortal, she had no way of seeing where Kane was. All she saw was simply a glowing figure who was rushing toward her at light speed. Her hair swayed with the wind caused by his speed as he arrived in front of her. He spread open a hand crackling with electricity in front of Leslie but was thrown back toward the doorway at the very next second. Kane crashed into the corridor while Zachary and Terrencended in front of Leslie. ¡°It looks like we made it just in time,¡± Zachary said through gritted teeth as he held onto a magical rope. Terrence opened his left hand, and a shield the size of his palm appeared. He tossed it gently above Leslie¡¯s head, and a shimmering shield that looked like frosted ss surrounded her. ¡°Are you okay, Commander?¡± A bead of sweat traced Terrence¡¯s nose and dripped off his face. Clearly, they had expended all of their energy to get here. They technically shouldn¡¯t have abandoned their posts to go all the way to Kransbay. However, they were well aware that no one could stop Kane now that both Tiger and Hades were unconscious. There was simply no one else who could match him when he was that angry. The Eight Kings of War was a symbol of strength in each of their respective garrisons. When the fifty thousand supporting troops had been sent to Redlington in their suicide mission, it affected all of the garrisons. If Kane still failed to control his anger and fueled the fire, then Shusonna Army might really be in trouble. If that happened, then Kane had to die. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 The Legendary Man Chapter 1209-¡°Kane! Stop it!¡± Zachary reeled in the magic rope as hemanded Kane to stop harshly. Terrence had drawn out a long pole that seemed to be made of a material that resembled both gold and wood. His stance showed that he was ready for battle at any second, but his face betrayed his helplessness at the situation. ¡°Kane, don¡¯t make this hard for us. You¡¯re betraying your superiors right now. Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t hurt. If she was, you would never be able to repent for it.¡± Terrence didn¡¯t say much, but he still managed to give Kane an easy way out. If Kane calmed down and apologized to Leslie, he could simply exin how he had acted without thinking. Then, Terrence and Zachary would apologize on behalf of Kane, no matter how pathetic it might have seemed. Even though Kane hadmitted a serious offense, the three of them were still the only ones who could control their respective garrisons in the midst of the battle of River Onxy. They all knew how much Leslie cared about having the upper hand. With that knowledge in mind, they assumed that she wouldn¡¯t risk losing Kane for a long time. Thus, he was technically safe until the battle ended. Terrence and Zachary had managed toe up with the solution together on the way to the bunker. In a way, they were forcing Leslie to give up her autonomy on the matter as well. Even if Leslie figured out their intentions, all she could do was let Kane walk free. However, even though they had managed to guess Leslie¡¯s reaction, they had failed to calcte how angry Kane would be. Fifty thousand soldiers had been tossed into Remdik and basically left for dead. They would all probably be found dead in one of the huge mountains north of River Onxy. Fifty thousand fresh lives being thrown away so haphazardly was enough to light Kane¡¯s fuse. ¡°So what if she¡¯s my superior? I¡¯ll kill her today if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± Kane roared. His spiritual energy was in overdrive, and the pressure of it caused all the lightbulbs to burst. Faint blue tendrils of electricity began to spread outwards with Kane in the very center. ¡°F*ck!¡± Kane bellowed before walking into the meeting room once again. He no longer looked as furious as before. Instead, a cold, intense gaze had reced the fiery anger from before. Terrence and Zachary were taken aback. They finally realized that Kane had his mind set on killing Leslie. ¡°I have been a member of Asura¡¯s Office for two years and seven months. In my timemanding my garrison of the Shusonna Army, I have guarded Merania, Huxville, and Yaleview without a single soldier cking off. However, a single sentence from you sent all fifty thousand of them to their deaths. You aren¡¯t getting away with this.¡± Kane approached them slowly. Before he had even reached them, Zachary and Terrence could already feel a stinging sensation sttered with sudden numbing pinpricks spreading through their body. ¡°Kane! Stay back!¡± Zachary called out as he fished out his scraper from his storage ring. ¡°Mr. Goldstein was the one who chose Leslie to bemander. If you kill her, you¡¯re directly going against him!¡± Terrence was even more direct. He swung the pole in his hands, and a clear symbol appeared on the floor. ¡°The second you step over this symbol, I won¡¯t be holding back.¡± Zachary and Terrence were ready to fight Kane. Suddenly, Leslie spoke up from behind them. ¡°What do you want in return for those fifty thousand soldiers?¡± she asked slowly. ¡°I want your life for theirs,¡± he spat at her with a wicked snarl. The next second, Kane¡¯s apparition became a streak of light that charged toward Leslie. ¡°Protect her!¡± Terrence barked as he jabbed his pole forward with a harsh whistling noise. Terrence, Cardinal King of War, Kane, the Thunder King, and Andy had proved to be irreceable assets. Southern Army, Yalegard Legion, and Shusonna Army had managed to keep Yalegard Legion in the middle of Yaleview like an invisible shield without a single sign of budging. The three of them were known to be the closest in terms of friendship among all Eight Kings of War. The reason was that they had the same attitude toward Yaleview, which was to fight. Their simrities in warfare caused the three of them to feel close to one another. They almost felt like brothers in a past life. No one would have expected Terrence to go against Kane one day. Boom! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Kane did a backflip andnded cleanly on his feet with a loud thud. Terrence shook his head gently. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far this time, Kane. Your rage has gotten the better of you. If you apologize now, I¡¯m sure themander won¡¯t me you for it.¡± Even at such a crucial moment, Terrence was still trying to save Kane. However, thetter had already lost his mind in his rage. He simply stared coldly at Terrence. ¡°Is that the Istor Staff? You really are trying to stop me. Since you guys aren¡¯t backing down, don¡¯t call me cold-hearted for defending myself,¡± Kane said mildly. Two ring spheres of electric energy formed between his palms. He tossed them at Terrence and Zachary without a second thought. Terrence mmed down the staff he was holding, causing the two spheres to explode. The blinding light and intense shock from the electricity caused everyone to lose control of their own senses. Two loud bangs echoed throughout the room as Terrence and Zachary were mmed against the wall. Zachary did his best to control the vitality that was practically boiling inside his veins as he tossed out his rope in an attempt to hold Kane back. There were barely twenty meters between the two of them, and it should have been easy for a cultivator of the Grandmaster Realm to achieve that. Sadly, Kane was just a little too fast. A bright sh of electricity shot toward Leslie, and the sh caused Zachary to suddenly recall a conversation he once had with Jonathan. Both him and Jonathan had been slightly tipsy. Zachary had drunkenly requested for Jonathan to rank the Eight Kings of War based on skill. For obvious reasons, Karl was in first ce. After all, he was the only King of War who had reached God Realm. Zachary had nothing to argue against that. Originally, he had assumed that either Hades or Jeremy would have been in second ce. However, Jonathan had said Kane¡¯s name with a chuckle. Based on Jonathan¡¯s exnation, because of his special abilities, Kane alone could easily overpower the other Kings of War when it came down to it. However, it would take at least three Kings of War to defeat Kane. When Jonathan said that, Zachary had been doubtful. He was sure that Jonathan wasn¡¯t being entirely objective. Now, however, Zachary realized that Jonathan hadn¡¯t been mistaken in the slightest. Kane was far superior to most people in terms of both speed and strength. The shield Terrence ced over Leslie shattered under the force of Kane¡¯s attack. He raised his right hand, which turned into a streak of blinding light as he mmed it onto Leslie¡¯s head. It was a firm p for sure, and the other two were sure that Leslie wouldn¡¯t survive. However, right as both of them shut their eyes hopelessly, a saber came swinging down silently amidst the pale blue electric glow between Leslie and Kane. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 The Legendary Man Chapter 1210-Beep! Following the sound, Kane¡¯s fist clenched tightly, unleashing a swift and forceful strike that connected with the saber, sending it hurtling through the air. In one fluid motion, his feet touched the ground, swiftly pivoting as his fist found its mark, delivering a powerful blow to Leslie¡¯s chest. ¡°Converge!¡± A deep shout reverberated through the entiremand room, and the space was saturated with a profound surge of spiritual energy. In an instant, the energy solidified, ensnaring Kane in mid-air. ¡°A spiritual energy force field? Who¡¯s there?¡± Kane shouted anxiously into the air, unable to move a muscle, as he locked eyes with Leslie standing ominously nearby. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A raspy voice sounded, and a cloaked figure made its way to Kane¡¯s side. The mysterious person was missing an arm. He was none other than Karl! ¡°Zero!¡± Zachary and Terrence felt a wave of relief wash over them as they saw Karl. Despite having lost an arm in a battle a few days ago, Karl, as a cultivator of the God Realm, held a level of power above Kane. Thus, effortlessly suppressing him was within Karl¡¯s capabilities. At this moment, Leslie¡¯s life was saved. The woman was also aware of this fact. Although she had shown no fear or avoidance during the entire ordeal, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. She attempted to lift her foot to leave, but as soon as she made a move, she stumbled and fell backward. Karl made a subtle gesture, and several streams of spiritual energy instantaneously supported Leslie¡¯s body, helping her regain her bnce. Leslie looked at the man and nodded in gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty. You¡¯ve done well,¡± Karl said in his gravelly voice. His words were not prompted by Leslie being themander sent by Jonathan, nor were they an attempt to tter her. It was Leslie¡¯s exceptionalmand abilities that dramatically turned the tide of the battle. Although she had made the ruthless decision to sacrifice fifty thousand soldiers, their brave efforts effectively halted Remdik¡¯s advancing forces and sessfully defended Redlington. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Leslie¡¯s strategic maneuver had bought the Eastern Allied Army a precious day¡¯s worth of additional time, marking a critical turning point in the battle of River Onxy. During his recovery, Karl took the time to analyze and reflect on how the battle of River Onxy would have yed out if he had been inmand. Unfortunately, no matter how much he analyzed and reflected, Karl couldn¡¯t find a better strategy or oue than what Leslie had achieved. Remdik had meticulously nned this battle for years, and from the very beginning, their execution had been wless, advancing ruthlessly and without pause, like a well-rehearsed performance on a stage. Missiles, werewolves, cultivators, invasions¡­ Every aspect of their operation had been orchestrated with efficiency and precision, allowing them to maintainplete dominance on the battlefield. On the other hand, in Chanaea, Karl had a strong sense of the impending war and took proactive measures by initiating the construction of defensive fortifications and deploying firepower interception nets for the Eastern Army a year in advance. Four and a half months ago, Jonathan took additional measures by making a six-month pact with Ivanov, which solidified the course of the war and steadily bolstered forces in Doveston. However, considering the scale of the battle involving over two million troops from both sides, these preparations still felt somewhat rushed. Right from the start, Remdik had been pulling the strings and leading Asura¡¯s Office by the nose. But when the fifty thousand soldiers of the Shusonna Army infiltrated Remdik¡¯s territory, it disrupted the meticulously crafted machinery of their ns. Remdik¡¯s carefully devised strategies were thrown into disarray. During this time, the morale of the Eastern Allied Army shifted significantly. Amidst the onught of criticism, Leslie managed to sessfully instill a newfound realization in the soldiers of Asura¡¯s Office¡ªthey were not mere pawns meant to passively endure and defend themselves. They could fight back! Even if it meant sacrificing their own lives, they could inflict pain and fear upon the enemy! This subtle shift had a profound impact on the overall morale of the army. It ignited a realization among everyone that they hadn¡¯te together to be mere casualties caught in the crossfire. Even in the face of death, they could embrace their warrior spirit and fight with valor. As a perceptivemander, Karl keenly sensed the shift in the soldiers¡¯ morale on the battlefield, affirming Jonathan¡¯s astute decision in selecting Leslie as the newmander. She was a natural-born tactician on the battlefield. Just then, a female soldier hurried over and helped Leslie settle into a chair. Leslie held a bottle of water, her hands trembling ever so slightly. Despite her usualposure, Leslie couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous and frightened after narrowly escaping death twice in such a short span of time. Karl fixed his gaze on Kane and extended his right hand, curling his fingers into a w-like shape. With ruthless precision, he delivered a powerful strike to thetter¡¯s abdomen. Five streams of spiritual energy slithered into Kane¡¯s elixir and energy fields like spiritual snakes, rapidly forming a peculiar formation that remained at the center of his energy field. As the formation took shape, Karl¡¯s energy field also ceased its operation. ¡°This formation will temporarily suppress your cultivation level. It will naturally dissipate in approximately three days,¡± Karl exined. ¡°However, if you forcefully utilize spiritual energy before the formation dissipates, it will permanently cripple your energy field, much like adding water to boiling oil.¡± With his exnationplete, Karl waved his hand in a casual manner, dispelling the restraints of spiritual energy that had held Kane captive. Yet, much to the surprise of everyone present, as soon as Kane was freed from his restraints, he made a sudden and swift lunge toward Leslie. Bang! With a forceful stomp, Karl¡¯s foot collided with Kane¡¯s cheek, causing the solid concrete ground to crack. Karl¡¯s gaze was filled with an icy coldness that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± If Karl hadn¡¯t swiftly restrained Kane once more, the seal within Kane would have detonated, resulting in uncertain survival for Leslie and an inevitable end for Kane. Pinned down by the immense spiritual pressure, Kane red fiercely at Leslie, who stood just a few steps away. ¡°Very well¡­ I understand that the Dark Special Forces is an independent organization loyal only to Mr. Goldstein. Zero, you have two options: either kill me now or keep me suppressed. But if you release me, I swear I will fight to the death to ensure that woman¡¯s demise!¡± Kane dered with unwavering determination, his eyes burning with a mix of hatred and resolve. Helplessly, the onlookers could only watch as Kane spiraled deeper into madness, his mind consumed by a relentless determination for revenge. No one knew how to persuade him to dissuade him from his destructive path. The weight of fifty thousandrades¡¯ lives made it impossible for anyone to remainposed. ¡°Commander-in-chief¡­¡± Zachary looked at Leslie, intending to intercede on Kane¡¯s behalf, but his words failed him in the face of Kane¡¯s current state. Karl¡¯s eyes locked onto Leslie as his fingers danced in a swift gesture. In response, the saber, lodged in the distant wall, obediently dislodged itself and soared through the air,nding securely in Karl¡¯s waiting hand. Pressing the saber against Kane¡¯s neck, he spoke calmly. ¡°When Mr. Goldstein departed, he instructed me to follow your orders. It¡¯s up to you to determine the fate of this man¡ªto either end his life or show him mercy,¡± he said to Leslie. As Karl¡¯s words hung in the air, everyone in the room turned their attention to Leslie, awaiting her decision. After a few moments of contemtion, Leslie drained thest drops of mineral water from her bottle and stood up with a deep sigh. ¡°All second-levelmanders and lower-ranking personnel, please vacate this area. Jeremias, take your team and inspect the 3D projector and other equipment. Ensure that the battlefield intelligence is organized and establish contact with Freddie again. We need to move quickly!¡± Lesliemanded, her voice filled with authority. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 The Legendary Man Chapter 1211-Leslie¡¯s words ignited a sudden flurry of activity in the silent command room. The first-levelmanders of the Eastern Allied Army, numbering less than thirty, were esteemed figures with unparalleled authority in their respective military districts. They wielded absolute authority over the military, and they were second only to the Kings of War in terms of power and influence. Each person remaining in themand room held immense authority. They even possessed the power to take preemptive action and engage in warfare without seeking prior approval during emergencies. Under Leslie¡¯s leadership, this group of individuals exhibited a remarkable sense of humility. The reason for their humility was straightforward: the operational methods employed by the young girl standing before them had left them deeply impressed and astonished. In traditional warfare practices, it was customary for thesemanders to be personally present on the frontlines of their assigned war zones. This allowed them to have real-time control over the battle¡¯s progress and served as a morale booster for the soldiers. Their physical presence instilled confidence and a sense of security among the troops. Nevertheless, they adopted a different approach under Leslie¡¯s guidance. Instead of being physically present at the frontlines, she directed them to gather and seek refuge in the underground facility. Naturally, the battle-hardenedmanders viewed this act of avoiding frontline battles with disdain, but the young woman¡¯s reasoning for doing so was simple. Technology had advanced far beyond what it was decades or even just a few years ago. With the exceptional intelligence capabilities of Asura¡¯s Office, the advancements in technology had brought about near-instantaneous synchronization of information about the entire battlefield. With the elimination of dys in receiving information, there was no longer a need for these commanders to risk their lives and engage in theatrical acts solely for their own interests. While soldiers could be reced or recruited from other districts if they perished, the loss of a commander would be irreceable. Hence, it was crucial for these high-rankingmanders to prioritize their own safety. Initially skeptical of Leslie¡¯s approach, these influential first-levelmanders gradually changed their tune over the past two days. They had witnessed how the Eastern Allied Army, which was originally in a passive defense situation, swiftly stabilized its frontlines and even disyed signs of counterattacking. It was at that point that they came to acknowledge the significant gap between their own abilities and those of Leslie. As they diligently attended to their specific roles, Leslie, on the other hand, possessed a comprehensive understanding of the entire battlefield. Her seemingly unorthodox and puzzling directives gradually revealed a coherent strategy as the war unfolded. Witnessing the tangible results and the effectiveness of her strategies, the first-levelmanders couldn¡¯t help but be convinced and fully embrace Leslie¡¯s leadership. After the 3D projector was activated, the lights in the room were dimmed to enhance the rity of the projected images on the floor. Wearing gloves embedded with electronicponents, Leslie confidently approached the front of the 3D projector. She briefly nced at Kane¡¯s face, but quickly shifted her attention to other matters at hand. ¡°The data update isplete,mander!¡± A girl standing next to Leslie ryed information to her in a soft voice. To which Leslie responded with a light nod, then pped her hands together. ¡°All right, everyone, let¡¯s review the situation on the River Onxy battlefield,¡± she announced, her voice filled with authority. With a swift movement of her fingers over the control panel, the ten-square-meter 3D projection on the floor expanded rapidly. The others that were gathered around the projector appeared as if they were suspended in the sky, observing the entire battlefield from a bird¡¯s-eye view. The edges of the projection blurred, obscuring the mountains and rivers from view. Instead, specific areas were zoomed in on, magnifying them with precision and rity. ¡°South bank of River Onxy, one hundred and thirty kilometers east of Jussipi, our forces have encountered the Medved Army¡¯s thirty-eighth brigade. Now, let¡¯s gather intelligence on the enemy forces in that area.¡± With Leslie¡¯s skillful maniption, the three-dimensional map smoothly transitioned between different regions, disying the relevant data in each area. Eachmand issued by the young woman was promptly executed by the first-levelmanders without hesitation. The strategy meetingsted for an hour and a half, with Karl maintaining his foot on top of Kane the entire time. After the finalmand was given, Leslie slumped tiredly into her chair. Just then, a young figure dressed in a suit swiftly entered the room apanied by several individuals in white coats. ¡°Backstabbing your own, huh? Looks like you¡¯re enjoying yourself,¡± the boy casually remarked, calmly observing the chaoticmand room. He then cast a disdainful nce at Kane before approaching Leslie¡¯s side. This boy was none other than Donald Chambers, the twelve-year-old prodigy doctor and apprentice of Jason Carrick! Jason was currently deeply immersed in his research on modified cultivators alongside Charleigh, rendering him unable to participate in the ongoing battle. Hence, the remarkably mature Donald, apanied by twelve other top military doctors, assumed responsibility for overseeing the medical support operations on the River Onxy battlefield. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept in over forty-eight hours. From a medical standpoint, your current mental state is not suitable formanding the battlefield. You need to rest!¡± Donald solemnly advised Leslie. He nodded to a female military doctor standing nearby, who proceeded to attach various monitoring devices to Leslie¡¯s arms and head. ¡°Donald, I¡¯m fine. A couple of cups of coffee will do the trick,¡± Leslie said, shing the young boy a smile as she looked at him. ¡°Coffee won¡¯t suffice,¡± remarked Donald, as he uncapped a bottle of glucose and presented it to Leslie. ¡°Consume this glucose. It may not be the most tastiest option, but it will swiftly restore your energy levels.¡± Leslie let out a wry smile and reluctantly took the bottle of glucose. ¡°Donald¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the boy turned his head and gazed at the few members of Leslie¡¯smand team. ¡°Is Leslie¡¯s presence required for your current operations?¡± he inquired. ¡°We have just finished implementing a new deployment, so at the moment, we only require monitoring of the overall situation,¡± responded one of the members of themand team. Upon hearing this, Donald smiled at Leslie and instructed the doctor, ¡°Administer the medication!¡± ¡°Medication? What kind of medication, Donald? Are you rebelling¡ª¡± Leslie made a feeble attempt to resist, but she quickly realized that she stood no chance against Donald and the others. After all, she was just an ordinary person, unable to match their expertise and determination. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As the medication entered Leslie¡¯s veins, a wave of fatigue washed over her, gradually weakening her body. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep¡­ It will only dy things¡­¡± Leslie¡¯s hand weakly reached out, grasping onto Donald¡¯s arm for support. However, he mercilessly swatted her hand away and frowned. ¡°In a state of extreme fatigue, your reaction speed significantly decreases, and your judgment of the situation bes prone to errors. You need to rest. Sleep,¡± Donald urged firmly. As Donald¡¯s words echoed in her ears, Leslie weakly closed her eyes, sumbing to the exhaustion that had consumed her. Donald then turned to the members of themand team. ¡°Everyone, this medication will induce deep sleep, allowing you to get proper rest. It only takes two hours to ensure adequate recovery. Please divide yourselves into five groups and take turns sleeping,¡± he instructed, providing a clear n for rest rotation. After a brief pause, he reassured them, ¡°I will remain here for the next ten hours, and if any significant changes ur, I will wake the sleeping individuals using the antidote, ensuring that you remain in control of the situation.¡± Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 The Legendary Man Chapter 1212-Thirteen chiefs were sent over from Asura¡¯s Office as special medical forces. Donald¡¯s task was to ensure the treatment of every core member of the Eastern Allied Army. Themanding squad and over a dozen first-levelmanders were allrge-scale nning talents, so they naturally understood Donald¡¯s intentions. With just a few words from him, the crowd was divided into five groups ording to their areas of responsibility and began receiving Donald¡¯s calming drug. These people who once determined the direction of a battle were now on the ground like corpses. Thanks to Donald¡¯s medicine, their heartbeats and breathing slowed tremendously as theyy quietly on their simple military beds. It was as though they had died. Donald red at Kane with a murderous glint in his eyes. ¡°My mission is to protect Leslie and ensure her safety,¡± he said to the man on the ground. ¡°I need you to promise me one thing, Kane. If you still n on getting revenge after you wake up, I¡¯ll tranquilize you and make sure you can¡¯t ever move again.¡± No one would have expected Donald to have such guts. Although he had been training under Jason ever since joining Asura¡¯s Office, he was still far too young and hadn¡¯t trained very long. That was why he had yet to reach Superior Realm. For someone of his caliber to threaten an unrivaled Grandmaster like Kane seemed like nothing but big talk, but the stern look on his face made it seem as though he wasn¡¯t bluffing at all. In truth, even without Karl, Donald had a way to make Kane lose the ability to fight back. Jason was the Carrick family¡¯s legacy, and his medical prowess was second to none. Unfortunately, while Donald was gifted in the field, he was more captivated by the path of poison. As an avid learner, Jason viewed his apprentice¡¯s ideologies with disdain and even once had a showdown, hoping to bring a young Donald back to the right path of medicine. Even though Donald had lost the showdown, his fascination with poison never disappeared. It was when Reba officially settled in Edenic Heights that the two poison users forged a cosmic connection with each other. For the past few months, Donald would continuously enhance the poison Reba had brought over from Paradise Ind. By now, he hade up with something that could effectively render a Grandmaster powerless. However, the poison had too strong of an odor, and based on his previous experiment, he learned that it was extremely harmful to the body. Still, if Kane insisted on hurting Leslie, Donald would have no choice but to use the poison on him¡ª even if it meant suffering from the poison¡¯s side effects himself. The fight could go on without him or Kane, but not without Leslie. Upon hearing Donald¡¯s words, Kane nced at a sleeping Leslie with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Let me go, Zero. I won¡¯t do it again,¡± he requested in a hoarse voice. Zachary and the others stared at him in shock, worried that he was merely deceiving them and would attack once he was free. ¡°Kane, you have to understand how slim your chances are. If you dare try anything funny, I¡¯ll kill you myself in the event that Donald fails to,¡± warned Karl. Kane clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Thus, Karl slowly lifted his right foot from Kane¡¯s head. Thetter crawled back up as the force field dissipated. He gazed at Leslie with an intense look in his eyes. Just as the people around him secretly repositioned themselves to prepare for a sudden attack, Kane rubbed his own cheeks forcefully with both hands. Then, he exhaled. ¡°For over an hour, Leslie made me witness the way shemanded a war with my own eyes. She made me understand how fifty thousand of my men had helped River Onxy gain such a huge upper hand. They didn¡¯te out just to die; they were true warriors.¡± Tears rolled down Kane¡¯s cheeks incessantly as he spoke. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Apanied by his sobs, the beads of tears dripping down onto themand room¡¯s floor sounded especially clear. ¡°Give me a shot too, Donald. I¡¯m tired. I want to rest.¡± In response, Donald waved a subordinate over and retrieved a syringe. ¡°Based on the rules, you¡¯re a cultivator and spirit warrior, so you¡¯re not allowed to be put to sleep. This is a shot of diluted adrenaline. It¡¯ll keep you alert for the next six hours.¡± ¡°Why, you¡ª¡± Kane gazed at the young man in bewilderment, feeling as though he had been tricked for the first time. Yet, before he could react, he felt a tingle on his arm; Donald had already injected the fluid into his vein. ¡°What the¡­¡± As soon as the adrenaline seeped into his blood, Kane let out a sharp exhale as his eyes widened. He then turned to Zachary and the others while moving his head around. ¡°Hey! Come and get some of this stuff too! It feels amazing!¡± he yelled. Both Zachary and Terrence shook their heads upon seeing how hyperactive Kane had be, insisting that they weren¡¯t tired. The former even smiled rigidly and took a step back with gritted teeth. While everyone else might not have been aware of Donald¡¯s and Reba¡¯s deeds back at Edenic Heights, Zachary had seen it all. He had witnessed how these poison masters killed over four thousandb rats in one day¡ªall in the name of creating a new poison. That was the first andst time Zachary stepped into Donald¡¯s personalboratory. It could be said that if it weren¡¯t for his amicable friendship with Reba in the past, he would have struggled even more to stand before her and Donald after such an event. It was from that day onward that Zachary became surer of his personal belief¡ªthat every scientist was a lunatic. Charleigh was involved in human genome sequencing, Jason was into life force analysis, and Donald and Reba never stopped creating all sorts of poisons. Apart from himself, there wasn¡¯t a single normal human being among Edenic Heights¡¯ core members. Kane grew unusually excited after the shot, and he circled the building twice before rushing outside like lightning. In his own words, he didn¡¯t know what to do with all this energy if he didn¡¯t use it to kill hundreds of enemies. A few minutes after Kane had left, a figure stopped by themand room. ¡°Reporting in!¡± the signaler announced. ¡°What is it?¡± Karl asked, turning to him. ¡°Commander, Ie with a message from Yaleview Army¡¯s headquarters: ¡®Somebodye and take Josephine away!¡¯¡° Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 The Legendary Man Chapter 1213-¡°What¡¯s the name you mentioned?¡± As soon as the signaler finished his sentence, three figures materialized out of thin air beside him. Zachary, Terrence, and Karl appeared before the signaler, their formidable presence causing thetter to step back in fear instinctively. The trio also became aware of the intense atmosphere they had inadvertently created. To ease the tension, Zachary quickly cleared his throat and spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down for a moment. Can you tell us who the person at Yaleview Army¡¯s headquarters is?¡± ¡°J-Josephine Smith,¡± the signaler replied diffidently. ¡°Commanders, I might¡¯ve misinterpreted the information. Perhaps I should decode it again.¡± The signaler was starting to panic at that point. Why would the Yaleview Army¡¯s intelligence personnel issue such an odd message during this critical juncture of the battle at River Onxy? Moreover, Josephine Smith is obviously a girl¡¯s name. As the urgency of the information demanded immediate action, the signaler didn¡¯t take the time to verify the decoded message. Instead, he promptly rushed over to deliver the news. Faced with the intimidating presence of the threemanders, the signaler became increasingly concerned that he may have misinterpreted some crucial information regarding the war. However, there was no way Zachary and the others would¡¯ve allowed the signaler to leave without providing further rification. While lower-ranked soldiers may not have been familiar with Josephine¡¯s name, individuals like Zachary and his colleagues were well-acquainted with her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Half a year ago, Jonathan, the founder of Asura¡¯s Office and the true power behind the organization had made the decisive choice to ¡°retire¡± due to Josephine¡¯s influence. Even so, he was busier during his nearly one-year retirement than when he tookmand of Asura¡¯s Office. Hence, Josephine¡¯s significance to Jonathan was self-evident since he was willing to make such a decision for her sake. After Josephine was kidnapped by the Osbornes, Jonathan seemed to lose his sanity, dedicating all his time to confronting the respectable families. From the initial fear of the Osborne family holding Asura¡¯s Office hostage to the subsequent cooperation agreement, every decision made by Jonathan was driven by the desire to ensure the safe return of Josephine and her child. No one expected Josephine would inexplicably show up on the battlefield, not to mention within Yaleview Army¡¯s headquarters. The trio wondered what exactly was going on. ¡°Speak up! Is Josephine alive or dead? Who sent her there? When did you receive this information?¡± Zachary¡¯s voice echoed with anxiety as he used his spiritual energy to restrain the signaler. As the King of War who had been by Jonathan¡¯s side for the longest time, Zachary understood better than anyone the significance of Josephine¡¯s return for Jonathan. Taking in Zachary¡¯s demeanor, Karl ced a hand on his shoulder. The pang of pain pulled Zachary back to his senses. Only then did he notice his spiritual energy was suffocating the signaler, turning thetter¡¯s face crimson. Instantly, Zachary dissipated his spiritual energy and uttered apologetically to the signaler, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for my aggressiveness. However, the matter regarding Josephine is of utmost importance to Asura¡¯s Office. Please, I implore you, share with us all the information you have.¡± The signaler was still a little dazed. ¡°I just received the intelligence, and it wasbeled as a piece of urgent information, so I rushed over immediately. I didn¡¯t probe further for more detail¡ª¡± Before the signaler could finish his sentence, he saw that Karl and Zachary had bolted out the door. ¡°Terrence, stay here and hold the fort. We¡¯lle back as soon as possible!¡± Zachary¡¯s voice echoed in the corridor, sounding as if he had traveled a great distance away, leaving the signaler dumbstruck. Terrence, on the other hand, grinned at the signaler. Then, he took out a high-quality cigar from his storage ring. ¡°This is for you. Consider this as a small token of apology from Zachary.¡± During wartime, only weapons and food were transported to the frontline. Luxuries like cigars, which were non-essential, couldn¡¯t be supplied to the soldiers. As a result, those cigars became a preciousmodity for those soldiers living under immense pressure. The signaler was astounded and frightened. I can¡¯t believe the Cardinal King of War is offering me a cigar. ¡°Cardinal King of War, I-I can¡¯t ept that.¡± ¡°Take it,¡± Terrence chirped. ¡°Are you aware that this news you brought could potentially rejuvenate the entire Asura¡¯s Office?¡± After the signaler left, Terrence sat in a chair and lit a cigar in delight. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you can finally be free from others¡¯ control now. I suppose it¡¯s time for Asura¡¯s Office to stand tall again, right?¡± Meanwhile, in the wilderness northwest of Kransbay, Zachary and Karl¡¯s figures turned into a blur as they traveled westward at breakneck speed. The arrival of Yaleview Army, led by Wilbur in person, to reinforce the River Onxy battlefield greatly boosted the morale of the Eastern Allied Army. However, thergest coalition of the century between the two biggest military forces in Chanaea also faced significant issues. In a multi-corps joint operation, the most crucial elements were the various types of soldiers and the coordination of battle strategy between multiple regions. To achieve amon strategic objective, each corps must follow the directives of themander-in- chief to deliver precise strikes on the enemy. In other words, there could only be one person having the final say on the entire battlefield. Otherwise, if every corps fought battles individually and for different goals, the coalition could never unite and unleash its full potential. As fellowmanders, Wilbur and Leslie had a dispute over the authority to take charge as soon as they met. Prior to Jonathan¡¯s departure, he had instructed Karl to never hand over themand of Asura¡¯s Office to Wilbur, no matter what methods or arguments thetter came up with. Wilbur was a devil-like man, capable of confusing and poisoning the minds of others. If Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s soldiers were to follow Wilbur¡¯s lead, Jonathan was worried great troubles would arise. Jonathan was wary of Wilbur¡¯s tricks, so thetter naturally distrusted Jonathan as well. During their meeting, Wilbur questioned Leslie on how she nned to deploy the Yaleview Army he had led to the battlefield as reinforcement. Leslie¡¯s reply was brief. She wanted to disassemble the troops and reshuffle thempletely. Her reason was to prevent soldiers from both sides from forming cliques and minimize conflict through that approach. However, in fact, Leslie¡¯s goal was simple. Her intention was purely to incite defection among those Yaleview Army soldiers. Precisely because of both parties¡¯ schemings, even though Yaleview Army had entered the battlefield, it had never really coordinated with Asura¡¯s Office in a fight thus far. Even the headquarters for both parties were established about a hundred miles apart. At that moment, Zachary and Karl were hastening over to Yaleview Army¡¯s headquarters. ¡°I hope Josephine is safe. Otherwise, Mr. Goldstein won¡¯t be able to handle it,¡± Zachary uttered worriedly. The capture of Josephine by the Osborne family involved ruthless methods, and Zachary and Hayden nearly lost their lives in the confrontation with the family¡¯s formidable God Realm cultivators. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t agreed to coborate with the Osborne family, Zachary, Josephine, and the rest of theirrades would have perished at the hands of their ruthless foes long ago. With the escting chaos in Chanaea, it seemed highly unlikely that the Osborne family would release Josephine under the current circumstances. Thus, Zachary couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the Osborne family was ying at. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 The Legendary Man Chapter 1214-Karl, who was standing by, joined the conversation after hearing Zachary¡¯s muttering. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if the Osborne family only wanted to y mind games with Mr. Goldstein, they wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble of bringing people to Doveston. They could have simply killed them and made a video. It would have been easier. Furthermore, we¡¯re now in coboration with Yaleview Army. If it was something dodgy, Wilbur wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet and waited for us. I believe Josephine has returned, but the details of what went down are anyone¡¯s guess.¡± Karl¡¯s logical and well-supported analysis brought some relief to Zachary¡¯s mind. Yet, at the same time, his fellow King of War¡¯s answer also sparked a hint of doubt in his heart. ¡°Zero! I¡¯m curious to see what¡¯s hiding beneath that mask of yours. I¡¯ve overheard how you addressed Mr. Goldstein and Josephine, and it seems like you have a close bond with him. However, despite all the years I¡¯ve spent by his side, he has never mentioned you in my presence. How did youe to know Mr. Goldstein?¡± As Zachary spoke, his gaze remained fixed on Karl¡¯s mask, hoping to glean some clues from his expression. Nheless, Karl was no fool, especially since thest battle when someone mentioned finding him familiar. He had already prepared a usible exnation. ¡°I¡¯ve only known Jonathan for less than half a year. Let¡¯s just say I fell prey to his scheme.¡± ¡°Fell prey to his scheme?¡± Zachary asked, looking bewildered. ¡°Did he ambush you? But if that¡¯s the case, you guys wouldn¡¯t have be friends, right? Why would you still help him manage the Dark Special Forces?¡± ¡°Well, the so-called scheme was not a physicalbat. It was a challenge we made before engaging in a fight. The loser had to pledge obedience to the winner!¡± Karl rified with a smile. ¡°And Mr. Goldstein nearly took my life. He spared me, however, on the condition that I assist him in overseeing all matters rted to the Dark Special Forces.¡± Upon hearing that, Zachary nodded in agreement. ¡°I believe only Mr. Goldstein would go to such lengths. But don¡¯t worry, joining Asura¡¯s Office was the right decision. Now that you hold a high position and are in charge of collecting intel, you won¡¯t be in danger¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Zachary noticed Karl had taken a step forward, leaving him behind. ¡°The Yaleview Army headquarters is just right ahead. Be careful!¡± The Yaleview Army¡¯s headquarters was in Sparaville, some eighty miles northwest of Kransbay. The town was situated in a unique geography, with over a hundred and eighty days of snowfall each year, making it a popr winter tourist destination in Doveston. Little had people known that hidden amidst the snow-capped mountainsy a colossal underground cavern that had remained sealed for several decades. For the first time in decades, the underground fortress was finally being reopened. Inside one of the cozy guest rooms of a farmhouse in Sparaville, a group of individuals sat around a warm hearth, enjoying a meal together. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Josephine, right? It¡¯s better to avoid seafood for now, especially during this harsh winter. You need to be cautious about your diet since you¡¯re pregnant,¡± Wilbur said as he used his spiritual energy to move all the seafood away from Josephine¡¯s side. He then ced an iron te before Josephine. ¡°Eat this instead. Garlic mushroom chicken is good for you!¡± Dressedfortably in loose maternity clothes, Josephine showcased a gentle baby bump at five months pregnant. Although she could still sit on the warm hearth without much difficulty, a soft chair had been arranged for her at the edge, providing extra support andfort. Josephine was a little lost for words when she looked at the garlic mushroom chicken. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that people in Doveston are practical, but this takes it to a whole new level,¡± she remarked. Xavion, dressed in white and sitting beside her, burst intoughter. ¡°You southerndies are so delicate and reserved. You can¡¯t even finish a small portion of rice and side dishes, but when ites to a variety of soups, you have quite the appetite.¡± Wilbur, too, nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Jonathan and I have gone our separate ways, we shared a bond when we trained together in the Valley of Elites three years ago. I never imagined his taste would be so unconventional. I mean, look at you, you¡¯re pregnant but still so skinny.¡± His response and repeated tutting only served to intensify Josephine¡¯s hostile gaze. Feeling somewhat vexed, she could not help but wonder how she, who was hailed as one of the most beautiful women in Tayhaven, suddenly seemed to have no redeeming qualities in the eyes of those two individuals. The two God Realm cultivators, despite being from opposing factions, were behaving like long-lost friends, engaging in banter and teasing her. What¡¯s wrong with these two men? Noticing Josephine¡¯s silence, Xavion exchanged a nce with Wilbur and swiftly changed the topic. ¡°Wilbur, let¡¯s drop it. We¡¯re no match for Jonathan. If Josephine meets him and tells him what we said, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble. Let¡¯s focus on more pressing matters at hand.¡± Wilbur handed a crab to Xavion before expressing his confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Given the critical situation in Chanaea and the chaos unfolding, the Osborne family could have easily used Josephine as leverage against Jonathan and kept Asura¡¯s Office on edge. Instead, you chose to bring Josephine back. It doesn¡¯t seem to make sense!¡± Upon hearing this, Xavion gently ced the freshly cracked crab back on the table. ¡°Jonathan saved my life when I was in Doveston. Despite being from different factions, I am bound to repay his kindness. Betraying him would go against my principles.¡± ¡°You have my utmost respect!¡± Wilbur gave Xavion a thumbs-up and raised his wine ss. ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Xavion raised his ss and gulped the wine before wiping his mouth with his hand. ¡°Wilbur, even though I belong to one of the respectable families, I brought Josephine back because of my personal connection with Jonathan. However, you¡¯re well aware of the grand mission and immense power of Asura¡¯s Office. It poses a threat to the existence of our eight respectable families. Once the situation in Doveston is resolved, the respectable families will inevitably have to confront Asura¡¯s Office. Our goal will be to decapitate the organization withoutpromising our principles. Therefore, we require the support of the Yaleview Army on the front lines. It is through dismantling Asura¡¯s Office, instilling fear, and dealing significant blows that we can sessfully integrate them.¡± Upon hearing that, Wilbur paused for a moment, contemting the idea, before waving his hand dismissively. ¡°No way. This won¡¯t work. The Yaleview Army alone has seventy thousand soldiers, and Asura¡¯s Office has a hundred and sixty thousand. How can we defeat such numbers? Besides, what benefits will I gain from this?¡± Xavion extended half of the cracked crab to Wilbur, presenting his argument. ¡°The eight respectable families seek benefits, while you aspire to amass power. It¡¯s a win-win situation for both of us. Isn¡¯t thatContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. fantastic?¡± Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 The Legendary Man Chapter 1215-The scar on Wilbur¡¯s face twitched when he saw the crab before him. Although Xavion didn¡¯t say it out loud, I know he¡¯s offering to form an alliance. Perhaps that¡¯s what the eight respectable families want. Like before, the eight respectable families want me to rule Chanaea and are willing to back me up. Meanwhile, they¡¯ll still have control over everyone else. With that in mind, Wilbur picked up the halved crab and put it straight into his mouth. After that, he started chewing through the crab shell. Wilbur even munched through the hardest part of the shell. The smile on Xavion¡¯s face faded gradually when he saw what Wilbur did. ¡°Wilbur, are you that hungry? You¡¯ll have a hard time digesting thatter. You ought to eat slowly. Otherwise, you might tear your esophagus, and that could be fatal.¡± Upon hearing that, Wilbur put the remaining crab legs on the table. ¡°I can¡¯t help it!¡± Wilbur toyed with the crab legs with his fingers and sneered, ¡°There¡¯s a crab in front of me. I can¡¯t possibly eat the legs only, can I? There¡¯s little to no meat in there.¡± Xavion snorted frostily and responded, ¡°What do you want, then? There¡¯s only so much to share! When ites to your ce in the hierarchy, Yaleview Army doesn¡¯t even deserve a share! You should be grateful. Not only does Asura¡¯s Office have Jonathan, but about six God Realm cultivators are also there. What makes you think you can take control over Yaleview?¡± Wilbur slowly lifted his head and smiled. When he did that, the scar on his face twitched again. ¡°Well, what are you guys for?¡± As soon as those words fell, a murderous look appeared in Xavion¡¯s eyes. Gradually, both men moved their fingers toward their storage rings. As the spiritual energy in the small room churned, Josephine felt rather trapped. I feel so pressured! It¡¯s as though things are going to spiral out of control at any moment! ¡°Hey!¡± In the end, Josephine had a weird feeling in her tummy, so she mmed her fork on the table. The moment she did that, the atmosphere in the room eased up right away. With weapons in their grips, Wilbur and Xavion turned to look at Josephine at once. Evidently, the murderous aura of two God Realm cultivators was too much to endure. In no time, she went pale and fell down. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Xavion yelled and quickly waved his hand to send out a stream of spiritual energy to support Josephine. He then gently ced her on the couch. Wilbur also wanted to do the same, but Xavion got there first before the former could release his spiritual energy. Seeing that Josephine was safe and sound, Wilbur heaved a sigh of relief and retracted his hands. Both men were Jonathan¡¯s enemies, and they could also end up fighting with him if they were to see each other. However, they both had the utmost respect for Jonathan. Apart from their strong connection with Jonathan, they also respected thetter¡¯s achievement in restoring peace in Chanaea and installing Eight Kings of War to maintain order in the country. They only hated each other because there were conflicts of interest among their factions. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t allow anything bad to happen to Josephine even though Jonathan wasn¡¯t there. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Xavion took Josephine¡¯s pulse and uttered in a helpless tone, ¡°We were just challenging each other. Why did you have to step in? Do you think we were Jonathan? Regardless of his cultivation level, he¡¯ll always prioritize your safety. We¡¯re nothing like him! If you keep butting in, you might end up dead!¡± As Xavion spoke through his gritted teeth, he used his spiritual energy to help Josephine stabilize her vitality. Upon sensing that her tummy condition had stabilized, Josephine leaned against the couch and shut her eyes before letting out a helpless sigh. ¡°Initially, I thought the Smith family could be a prominent family once we gained a stronger foothold in Tayhaven. However, I found out that Jonathan was from the mighty Goldstein family of Yaleview. When I thought the Goldstein family was already the strongest around, I found out that there were so many families with cultivators in them. To make matters worse, there are respectable families like yours!¡± Josephine turned to look at Xavion and added, ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be just a meal but you guys can¡¯t seem to converse without being sarcastic. Every time you guys spoke, I had no choice but to listen carefully and analyze your words. I was worried I would get dragged in! At the end of the day, all you guys want is to demolish Jonathan¡¯s Asura¡¯s Office and regain control over Chanaea, no?¡± Josephine was a capable woman, but she had never dealt with matters outside of Tayhaven. With limited knowledge and experience, she couldn¡¯t achieve much with her capability. Ever since she gained exposure from Jonathan, Asura¡¯s Office, the eight respectable families, and the other major forces, she seemed to have learned a lot about what was happening. That was especially the case because she was kept in the Osborne residence as a hostage for the past months. At that moment, Josephine couldn¡¯t help recalling how she had acted when Jonathan returned six months ago. I was so childish and ridiculous back then! I¡¯m still a hostage, and they¡¯re using me to threaten Jonathan. However, I¡¯m no longer afraid of Xavion and the rest. Xavion sat back on the warm hearth and nced at Josephine. Upon shaking his head, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen a thing or two, Josephine, but you still don¡¯t know how things work around here. The eight respectable families want peace and stability for Chanaea because that¡¯s beneficial for the people.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Oh, cut it out!¡± Josephine leaned against the couch and sneered, ¡°The eight respectable families are like parasites!¡± Psh! Wilbur, who was drinking a ss of whisky nearby, was amused when he heard those words. As a result, he identally spat out a mouthful of whisky toward Xavion¡¯s face. However, Xavion quickly formed an invisible spirit shield in front of his face to shield himself. Seeing that Wilbur was shrugging andughing out loud, Xavion reached out his hand and flicked a droplet of alcohol that shot toward Wilbur. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Get out!¡± Xavion fumed. With that, he shot Josephine a cold look and asked, ¡°Who told you the eight respectable families were parasites?¡± Meanwhile, Wilbur poured himself another ss of whisky and threw a bunch of peanuts into his mouth. As he was chuckling, he assured, ¡°Josephine, don¡¯t be afraid of him. Speak freely! I¡¯ll be here to back you up.¡± ¡°Buzz off!¡± Xavion shouted at Wilbur before taking a deep breath and turning back to face Josephine. ¡°Josephine, you¡¯re a hostage in the Osborne residence, but we¡¯ve never mistreated you. Why would you say such a thing about us?¡± Xavion questioned. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 The Legendary Man Chapter 1216-Bnce ¡°You¡¯re right. You didn¡¯t mistreat me.¡± Josephine rubbed her tummy gently and continued, ¡°However, you¡¯ve been using the child in my belly to threaten Jonathan and get him to serve you. Doesn¡¯t that make you a parasite?¡± Xavion wanted to refute her, but before he could say a single word, she added, ¡°The eight respectable families had cut off all the cultivators¡¯ resources in Chanaea, right? Furthermore, you guys also have control over food, energy, medications, and all sorts of supplies. When I chatted with the members of the Osborne family, I also heard that you gained control over all the high-ranking officials when you went after the Whitley family a decade ago. Now, the eight respectable families are reigning over the important departments and army in Chanaea. Am I not right?¡± In response, Xavion chuckled bitterly and argued, ¡°No. Your words make sense, but the respectable families had worked hard over several generations and¡ª¡± ¡°Worked? How hard did you have to work?¡± Josephine interrupted Xavion¡¯s speech and queried, ¡°Didn¡¯t you terrorize others? Didn¡¯t you murder your enemies? Didn¡¯t you threaten them? Didn¡¯t you force your way through to get whatever you wanted?¡± Xavion¡¯s face fell when he heard those questions. There was nothing he could say to defend himself because those were what the eight respectable families did. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the beginning, perhaps the eight respectable families had built their fortune from scratch. When they gained enough power, however, they eventually did whatever they could to get their hands on whatever they wanted. In the current situation, the eight respectable families had gained total control over Chanaea, and they didn¡¯t need to further develop. All they needed to do was look for fast-growingpanies and snatch those businesses away. That way, they could livefortably andvishly. In other words, the eight respectable families hadpletely cut off all the opportunities, regardless of economy or cultivation, for others to grow in Chanaea. Jonathan¡¯s emergence was meant to restore bnce and give hope to Chanaea. ¡°The respectable families might seem high and mighty and appear not to have any impact on the lives of the Chanaeans. In truth, you guys are involved in every aspect of people¡¯s lives! Although everyone seems to be involved in various industries, people are merely trying to make ends meet. Now that you¡¯ve gained control over the basic necessities, everyone has to work for you guys to make a living. In the end, their expenditures will still end up in the pockets of the eight respectable families. This is not a normal economic structure. Therefore, the eight respectable families are like parasites and vampires! You won¡¯t stop exploiting the public and letting more than one billion of them work for you! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to take the power away from the respectable families?¡± Josephine questioned. Wilbur heard Josephine¡¯s words loud and clear, and he immediately gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°As expected of Jonathan¡¯s wife! Your words definitely hit the nail on the head. They are a bunch of heartless respectable families, and they should¡¯ve been stopped a long time ago.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Xavion sneered. ¡°Get off your high horse, will you? You guys aren¡¯t making constructive suggestions. Do you think peace and order will be restored in the country once the eight respectable families are gone? Don¡¯t the public still need to work? Respectable families have existed for a very long time, and the public will always oppose these families. The situation has always been perfectly bnced. Let¡¯s focus on the current situation. If the eight respectable families were to vanish all of a sudden, what do you think would happen to the other one hundred familiesparable to the influence the Goldstein family had back then? Would they not form their own group of respectable families? What do you think would happen if over a hundred respectable families were to fight against each other?¡± As Xavion was talking, Josephine had already risen to her feet by holding on to the couch to support herself. ¡°Competitions are fine, but the market should be controlled by Yaleview¡¯s authorities instead of the eight respectable families. In other words, develop all you want, but you must act ording to the laws!¡± Although Josephine was a mortal, her aura was as intense as Xavion¡¯s. Wilbur, who was sitting on the hearth, suddenly stopped smiling as the other two continued to argue. Jonathan and I have the same goal, and that¡¯s to topple the eight respectable families. However, we aren¡¯t working together because we have different beliefs. Josephine has just pointed out something crucial here, and that¡¯s the justice system. Many things have changed in this country throughout history, but something remained the same for the sake of the development of the civilization in Chanaea. That¡¯s none other than the justice system! Josephine talked about cultivation and economic structure, but those two elements aren¡¯t even the most crucial influence the eight respectable families have over the country. The scariest part is that these eight respectable families even reigned control over the justice system! At the same time, Wilbur also noticed how hard Josephine was to deal with. She might seem like an impulsive woman when she tantly challenged a God Realm cultivator. However, she has actually been choosing her words very carefully. Ever since the beginning, she has never mentioned the feud between the Osborne family and Jonathan. Instead, she has been spitting facts. As a matter of fact, I can sense that she has been trying to sow discord between the Osborne family and Yaleview Army. She didn¡¯t say it out loud, but she had been discussing the eight respectable families and disregarding Yaleview Army. Oh, my¡­ she¡¯s just as cunning as Jonathan! ¡°Calm down, guys. The respectable families have been around for ages, and these problems aren¡¯t new. Moreover, the major forces in Chanaea had been at war ever since the battle of River Onxy. It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s right or wrong. At this point, no one needs a reason to dere war on another anymore. Since fate had brought us together, let¡¯s enjoy our meal. The dishes from Doveston aren¡¯t as good once they get cold,¡± Wilbur uttered with a smile, but the atmosphere in the room remained tense. Right then, someone pushed the door to the farmhouse open. Wilbur heard themotion and turned to look outside. There, he saw his adjutant running in. ¡°Reporting in!¡± the adjutant uttered. ¡°Come in,¡± Wilbur replied tly. The adjutant entered the room and bowed respectfully before reporting, ¡°Commander, Eastern Allied Army had sent people here to fetch Ms. Smith. One is a God Realm cultivator with only one arm, and the other is Zachary Lint, Vanquisher King of War of Guardian Army. They¡¯re outside the vige now.¡± Upon hearing that, Wilbur chuckled and instructed, ¡°Invite them in! What are you waiting for?¡± Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 The Converging Forces Karl and Zachary sensed something was off after they stepped into the room. However, upon seeing Josephine safe and sound, they didn¡¯t dwell on the matter further. Karl immediately approached the woman to check on her condition. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that I¡¯ve brought her back, I¡¯ll ensure her safety,¡± Xavion said to the two men with a cold expression. Although they were unaware of the events that had transpired earlier, they were thankful that Xavion personally escorted Josephine back. Zachary bowed to Xavion in gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± Xavion received the bow without any change in expression. He then scoffed and said, ¡°You¡¯re bowing to me on behalf of Jonathan. It¡¯s a fair exchange! I¡¯ve brought Josephine back safely. Tell Jonathan that we¡¯re even. He saved me once, and I saved his wife and child. We¡¯re even now.¡± When Wilbur saw Xavion stand up, intending to leave, he tried to persuade him to stay. ¡°Leaving so soon, Mr. Xavion? Why not stay a while longer and have some food?¡± Xavion turned to Wilbur while containing his urge to draw his sword. After taking a few deep breaths, he responded calmly, ¡°I can offer you some valuable information as a token of goodwill, considering the efforts you all have put into the battle in Doveston. The major sects from West Region, Western Epea, and Remdik have dispatched their formidable cultivators to Doveston. This conflict has transcended the realm of mortals. Unless you can swiftly defeat the Remdikian army, Eastern Allied Army will face certain doom once those in the small world emerge.¡± With those words, Xavion turned on his heels and left. However, Wilbur was left utterly perplexed. Standing on the hearth, he leaned out of the window and raised his voice in an attempt to catch Xavion¡¯s attention. ¡°What is the ¡®small world,¡¯ Xavion? Please exin to us!¡± Unfortunately, the elder had already disappeared from the vige without a trace. Wilbur slowly turned to face the two individuals behind him, his gaze brimmed with perplexity. ¡°Has Eastern Allied Army been withholding vital information from me? For instance, what¡¯s the ¡®small world¡¯ or the underlying reasons for this war? If it was just an invasion, it would make sense for the cultivators from Remdik to arrive. But why are people from West Region and Western Epeaing to Doveston?¡± Zachary scratched his head in confusion, unable toe up with an immediate answer to Wilbur¡¯s question. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°A small world has emerged in Delisgar Ridge. The eight respectable families,six major sects, and even the formidable cultivators from Remdik have all gone in to uncover the secrets inside that ce. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°How could I possibly know?¡± Wilbur asked in a dazed state before turning his gaze toward Karl. ¡°Are you aware of this?¡± Karl nodded affirmatively. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m aware of this! I¡¯m responsible for gathering intelligence for Dark Special Forces.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you share this information earlier?¡± Wilbur yelled in frustration. Even though he hade across numerous ounts of the small world in his studies, he had never witnessed one firsthand. The fact that such an extraordinary opportunity was unfolding in Doveston, coupled with his close alliance with Asura¡¯s Office, made him wonder why nobody had thought of informing him earlier. ¡°We assumed you were aware of it,¡± Zachary continued sheepishly, ¡°Yaleview Army has a dedicated intelligencework, and Doveston has always been your coveted territory so there would be more intelligence personnel. The news about the small world has spread far and wide. We really thought you knew.¡± ¡°D*mn it! That darn Karl made Doveston into an imprable fortress. I wanted to send my intelligence agents there, but it was almost impossible. Moreover, I would have deployed my agents to major states like Kransbay or Feston. Who in their right mind would send anyone to Delisgar Ridge, a cold and inhabited ce? As Wilbur vented his frustration, he threw hisputer into Zachary¡¯s hands. ¡°Sync the coordinates of the small world to my device. I¡¯m heading there immediately. Since you¡¯re here, ensure Josephine is escorted to the secure location. How could that id*ot Xavion send her to the battlefield? Jonathan wille after me if she gets hurt. I don¡¯t want to be held responsible.¡± Zachary quickly synchronized the coordinates in Wilbur¡¯sputer. ¡°Done. Please be careful when you are there. Mr. Goldstein sent us a message before entering the small world; nearly two hundred people have already entered. The weakest among them are at the beginner phase of God Realm, and there are around sixteen or seventeen Divine Realm cultivators. If Xavion¡¯s words hold true, the people from Western Epea and West Region will add to the already growing numbers.¡± Wilbur furrowed his brow, and without wasting a moment, he turned and left. Zachary couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Hey! What about your Yaleview Army?¡± ¡°Mind your own d*mn business! I don¡¯t need you worrying about my troops,¡± Wilbur retorted with a curse before disappearing from the courtyard. After confirming that Wilbur had left, Karl and Zachary exchanged a knowing smile. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡¯s ability to predict the future is truly extraordinary. He even foresaw Wilbur¡¯s reaction,¡± Zachary remarked. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s name being mentioned, Josephine quickly interjected, ¡°Are you able to get in touch with Jonathan?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. Goldstein has entered the small world and cut off allmunication. But rest assured, Ms. Smith. With his powers, he won¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Josephine furrowed her brow as she recalled their earlier conversation. ¡°But you mentioned there are God Realm cultivators involved.¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein is also at God Realm.¡± Zachary¡¯s words left Josephine momentarily stunned. After a short while, she let out a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°It seems there¡¯s nothing Jonathan can¡¯t aplish! All right, I don¡¯t understand much about cultivation, but what I can do is give birth to his son and let him return home to take care of the child.¡± Zachary rubbed his hands and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let Mr. Goldstein take care of the dear boy. He should pass on all his skills to his son and let us, the uncles and elders, assist him in managing Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Before Zachary could finish his sentence, he felt a chilling sensation creep up his spine. He nervously raised his gaze to meet Josephine¡¯s intense stare. She clenched her fist menacingly in front of him and warned, ¡°I will kill anyone who dares to teach my son cultivation!¡± Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Leslie Is Talented In the undergroundmand center in the northern part of Kransbay, the first round of rest hade to an end. Leslie, along with the others, had fully regained consciousness. Leslie sat on the chair and stared nkly at the stack of battle reports in front of her. ¡°We have prepared this replenishment fluid for you to replenish your energy,¡± Donald said while presenting a cup of dark green liquid to Leslie.She nced at Donald and noticed that he had two beverages in his hands. One was the dark green replenishment fluid he offered her, and the other was a ss of orange juice for himself. Leslie pointed to the ss of orange juice and said, ¡°I want to drink that.¡± However, Donald shook his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s mine. I can¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°You can drink this!¡± Leslie pushed the replenishment fluid toward Donald. However, he raised his hand and pushed the ss back to her. ¡°This doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± Leslie looked at him with a mix of amusement and exasperation. Despite his tender age of twelve, he possessed an uncanny ability to exert an inexplicable sense of oppression upon her whenever they crossed paths. Perhaps that¡¯s the power of a prodigy. Raising the ss of replenishment fluid, Leslie drew in a deep breath before swiftly consuming the entire contents in one gulp. ¡°Resist the urge to vomit. This ss of replenishment fluid costs nearly a hundred thousand.¡± Donald¡¯s remarkpelled Leslie to suppress her nausea feeling as she forcefully swallowed the liquid. Next, she quickly snatched the fruit juice from him and swiftly consumed it. After downing the entire ss of juice, Leslie finally regained herposure. She pointed at Donald and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Donald, let me warn you. If you ever dare to force me to rest again, I will personally drag you to the military court! Do you know that if the enemy makes any new strategic arrangements during these two hours, and we don¡¯t respond appropriately, it could lead to a significant defeat?¡± Donald gestured at the surrounding first-levelmanders and replied, ¡°You should have faith in these people. Before your arrival, they were outstandingmanders. However, it seems they have lost their ability to think since someone as capable as you arrived. In that case, they should not be standing here.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Although Donald¡¯s words were not particrly harsh, they were enough to make the first-level commanders avoid making eye contact. When Leslie was brought into the situation, there were some initial resistance and attempts to make things difficult for her. Eventually, they lost their ability to think. Confronted with the same battlefield scenario, Leslie¡¯s strategies andyouts were markedly different from theirs. It often took several hours for the first-levelmanders toprehend Leslie¡¯s intentions after her ns began to take effect. It wasn¡¯t that thesemanderscked the desire to learn, but the battlefield situation was constantly evolving. Eachmand issued by themanders on both sides resembled a game of chess yed at a distance. Their moves necessitated swift action, as even a slight dy could result inplete passivity. Before these first-levelmanders could fullyprehend Leslie¡¯s intentions, she had already made her next move and taken the next step. After two days of adaptation, themanders realized they could not keep up with Leslie¡¯s conventional thinking. Hence, they chose to give up. However, no one could have anticipated that the decision of the first-levelmanders to give up would result in a significant improvement in the overall efficiency of themand system. While Leslie was swiftly organizing the documents in front of her, a young soldier quickly approached her. ¡°Commander-in-chief, Zachary and Zero are currently escorting Josephine to Kransbay. We have dispatched personnel to receive them,¡± the soldier reported. However, Zachary sent us a recorded audio file to our intelligence processing center earlier. I believe it is necessary for you to take a look at it.¡± ¡°Open it,¡± Leslie said, her eyes fixed on the documents in her hands. The soldier opened his handheld device and yed the recording. It was Xavion¡¯s voice. ¡°The major sects from Western Epea and Remdik have dispatched their formidable cultivators to Doveston. This conflict has transcended the realm of mortals. Unless you can swiftly defeat the Remdik army, Eastern Allied Army will face certain doom once those in the small world emerge.¡± Xavion¡¯s chilling voice echoed throughout themand center, and all eyes turned toward the source. Leslie raised her head and looked at her subordinates. ¡°Whose voice is that?¡± ¡°Xavion Osborne, an elder of the Osborne Family,¡± the person replied while swiftly typing on the keyboard. Next, Xavion¡¯s image instantly appeared on the central projection. Terrence stood beside Leslie and furrowed his brow. ¡°Xavion may appear reckless and unpredictable, but he knows how to handle things with discretion. If he has provided such intelligence, there is a high possibility that it is true.¡± Leslie turned to Donald and instructed, ¡°Wake everyone up. For those who haven¡¯t rested, inject them with stimnt drugs. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any.¡± Turning her attention to Freddie, she continued, ¡°Do we have any spies in Western Epea and West Region? I need to gather as much intel as possible about their movements, including military personnel and cultivators. Assign this task to my team for thorough screening.¡± After a short pause, she continued, ¡°Send Zero and Zachary to the front lines immediately! Josephine lacksbat abilities. Even if she dies, it won¡¯t affect the oue of the battle. However, their team needs guidance and leadership.¡± Next, she instructed Terrence, ¡°Contact Zaidham Army. Deploy all the aircraft from your two legions to Mysonna Army and Shusonna Army. Collect all the napalm bombs avable and aim them at the two airports.¡± As everyone rushed to carry out her orders, Leslie made one finalmand to Freddie. ¡°Contact the commander-in-chief of Yaleview Army. I need their cooperation!¡± At Leslie¡¯s words, a brief silence fell over the room. Despite the previous tense battles, Leslie had never mentioned Yaleview Army. While the two legions fought alongside each other, they operated separately and never coborated. Everyone wondered what had caused Leslie¡¯s sudden anxiousness upon hearing Xavion¡¯s words. ¡­ In the midst of the wilderness within the small world, Jonathan and Sterio found themselves injured and surrounded by an overwhelming number of snakes. These snakes, though only a few meters long, possessed the power of Grandmaster Realm. There were almost a thousand snakes surrounding them! Even with Seboxia, a formidable ally by their side, they found themselves trapped, unable to escape the relentless assault of these demon beasts. The only thing that kept them alive was the bronze handbell as it was capable of withstanding physical attacks. Without it, they would have long perished! Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Snake Den "Sterio, aren¡¯t Mallories known for their expertise in handling snakes and insects? Why are you struggling against them now?" Jonathan¡¯s clothes were stained crimson with blood. The serpents moved with incredible speed, injecting an unidentified venom into their victim¡¯s bloodstream through their bites. Although their lives were not at risk due to Seboxia¡¯s Divine Lock, their injuries proved difficult to heal. Jonathan and Sterio were left in a state of panic as they failed to regenerate instantly, even with the infusion of Seboxia¡¯s life force. After all, a poison capable of resisting the might of Pryncyp of Strength was an rming threat. At the moment, Sterio gripped a dagger with a grave expression. "The methods passed down in my family are futile against these snakes.You saw how my parasites were nothing more than a meal for them," Sterio exined, coughing up blood as he spoke. As his blood dripped onto the ground, the snakes blurred into afterimages andunched their attack. ng! ng! ng! Amidst a flurry of resounding shes, Jonathan was engulfed in unbearable agony, as if his organs had detonated within him. "We can¡¯t go on like this! I won¡¯t be able to endure for much longer! We need a n, and we need it now!" Jonathan managed to utter through clenched teeth as he strained to hold the bronze handbell above him. While the bronze handbell provided a formidable defense against physical assaults, it offered no protection against the ensuing vibrations and recoil. Each strike from the snakes as they rammed into the bronze handbell felt akin to a devastating blow from a Grandmaster. If they didn¡¯t devise a n soon, Jonathan feared he would dissolve into a pool of blood, much like Sirius of the Osborne family. "Hold on!" Sterio eximed, tightly gripping the ck dagger in his hand. As ck blood trickled down from the de¡¯s tip, he merged his spiritual energy with the blood before it could touch the ground, forming a peculiar symbol. ck streaks began to emerge on Sterio¡¯s skin as he performed a series of intricate hand seals. Gradually, the ck streaks transformed into minuscule bugs, norger than grains of sand under Jonathan¡¯s watchful gaze. "Are all your methods this unsettling?" he remarked, shooting a helpless look at Sterio. Sterio clenched his right hand in the air, and the bugs swiftly assembled, taking the shape of a sword. "Enough talk, open the barrier!" "Let¡¯s go!" Jonathan shouted, extending his hand to store the bronze handbell back into his storage ring. "D*mn you!" Sterio raised his sword and severed the snake that had sunk its fangs into his neck. Simultaneously, the "ck tattoos" on his skin burst forth, transforming into bloodied thorns that pierced the air. In Jonathan¡¯s eyes, Sterio resembled a creature simr to Sp*derman as the sharp tendrils impaled the attacking snakes. Just then, Seboxia¡¯s spiritual energy manifested beside Jonathan. "That Mallory boy¡¯s spell is draining his vitality and spiritual energy rapidly due to his injuries.You have one minute to escape from here.Failure to do so will result in a dire consequence," Seboxia warned while Jonathan fought off another wave of attacking snakes. Under normal circumstances, having a powerful cultivator like Seboxia and possessing Pryncyp of Strength would have given them the advantage. It might have even allowed them to assert dominance over the small world if they so desired. However, to their dismay, the snakes in this realm possessed a defense akin to an invisible shield. It was simr to the insects on Mount of No Return that even Seboxia¡¯s life force proved ineffective against them. In essence, her Pryncyp of Strength seemed to only work against human entities in the small world, rendering it futile against these demonic beasts. In the small world, all external influences were sealed off, creating a level ying field and forcibly resetting cultivators from Divine Realm and God Realm to the same starting point. Jonathan had boldly targeted the city center, bolstered by his possession of the spiritual bead containing Seboxia¡¯s life force. Having the spiritual bead while others had lost their Pryncyp of Strength granted him significant strength and even the potential to overthrow the existing authorities. However, Jonathan fell into despair when he discovered that Seboxia¡¯s life force proved ineffective against those demonic beasts. The ease with which the native people in the small world tamed the green wolves and other beasts for transportation demonstrated their expertise in taming wild creatures. They would have been doomed if they barged into Yannopolis while it was guarded by such wild beasts. "Please help Sterio regain his vitality." Jonathan sliced a snake in half, tearing its fist-sized head from his shoulder and tossing it aside. "Elemental Extrication Technique, Earth Wall!" Spiritual energy surged from his feet as walls emerged from the ground, enclosing Jonathan and Sterio within their protective embrace. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "What are you doing?" Sterio questioned, eyeing the towering thirty-meter high walls that now surrounded them. Jonathan had initially intended to use his Earthly Escape technique to flee with Sterio, but that n was abandoned upon realizing that the ground was teeming with more snakes than the empty space. They had unwittingly entered a snake den. Jonathan used his Earthly Escape technique to lift the ground beneath the snakes, briefly startling them and interrupting their pursuit. However, their momentary panic quickly subsided, and they resumed their menacing advance toward Jonathan and Sterio. Trapped within the encircling walls, like captives in a cage, Jonathan and Sterio were assaulted by a deluge of descending demon snakes. "Are you out of your mind, Jonathan? I¡¯m not signing up for a suicide mission!" Sterio eximed, his bug allies transforming into swift ck knives to fend off the falling serpents. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s face burned with determination as he swiftly formed a series of hand seals. "Elemental Extrication Technique, spiritual fire!" A tiny me ignited on Jonathan¡¯s fingertips, emanating an eerie aura that sent a shiver through Sterio¡¯s spine. Sensing a foreboding presence, Sterio turned toward Jonathan. However, before he couldprehend the situation fully, a blinding light shed before his eyes. In an instant, an explosion thrust him into the air, leaving him disoriented and airborne. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 I Can Prove It Boom! A deafening explosion shattered the air, apanied by a dazzling burst of me above Jonathan¡¯s head. The three-dimensional space he had created using his earth spell acted like a cannon aimed at the sky, unleashing a torrent of pressure that annihted the descending snakes in an explosive disy. As the mes surged upward, they encountered an unseen barrier, causing them to erupt in all directions. In an instant, mes engulfed the surroundings beyond the three-dimensional walls. Acting as a protective shield, the walls shielded Jonathan and Sterio from the fiery chaos. Once the explosion subsided, Sterio brushed off the lingering mes and regained his footing. "Crap! Why didn¡¯t you use that technique earlier?" "Why would you reveal your trump card in the first minute of ying Dota?" Jonathan retorted, his face pale as he copsed onto the ground. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Sterio hurriedly drew upon his spiritual energy to support Jonathan, administering a spirit pill to help replenish his vitality and spiritual energy. "This will aid in your recovery. It won¡¯t kill you!" Jonathan swallowed the pill skeptically but soon felt a sense of relief as he sensed the gentle infusion of spiritual energy into his body. Nevertheless, as a precaution, he turned to Seboxia and stated, "Keep a close watch on my condition. If anything goes awry, take him down." "F*ck you!" Sterio was left speechless, his gaze fixed upon the fallen form of Jonathan. The spirit pill¡¯s ingredients not only replenished Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy but also nourished his vitality. However, Jonathan refrained from asking about theposition of the pill, fearing an unpleasant response from Sterio that might make him throw up. The spiritual fire and towering walls were the manifestations of Jonathan¡¯s spell. As the effects of his spell waned, the mes outside dwindled, and the walls began to crumble under the weight of the snakes. Once the dust settled, Jonathan and Sterio stood atop the mountain, surveying the scorched snake corpses strewn across the ground. "What a waste¡­" Steriomented, grasping a handful of snake remains and disintegrating them with his spiritual energy. Jonathan hesitated before finally speaking up as he observed Sterio¡¯s reaction. "You¡¯re not nning to rear these inside you, right?" "Absolutely not!" Sterio scoffed, looking at Jonathan as though he had gone mad. "What I meant is that your fire was too intense.We won¡¯t be able to eat these snakes anymore." "D*mn you!" Jonathan was momentarily at a loss for words. "You Mallories have really peculiar¡­" he muttered, raising his Heaven Sword. "Something¡¯s off!" Sterio tossed the dead snake to the side while the bugs on his arm dispersed rapidly, dripping onto the ground. Sinister shadows of snakes began to emerge at the fringes of the area where the spiritual fire had raged. Countless snake heads materialized on trees and the ground, sending a chill down Jonathan¡¯s and Sterio¡¯s spines. "Jonathan, I believe your fire has brought us into bigger trouble." Clutching the bronze handbell tightly, Jonathan suggested, "Let¡¯s use this bronze handbell to outrun them.We can take turns enduring the bacsh of their attacks." However, before Jonathan could even finish his sentence, Sterio frowned. "What are you talking about? If running were an option, we would have escaped long ago instead of fighting for our lives here." "I remember there¡¯s a cliff up ahead." Jonathan pointed in front of them. "We passed it while we were fleeing for our lives, but we decided against jumping off because the cliff was covered in a thickyer of mist.We couldn¡¯t see whaty below, do you remember?" Sterio stared at Jonathan in disbelief. "You¡¯re suggesting that we jump off the cliff?" Jonathan maintained a serious expression. "Yes! If we stay here, we¡¯re as good as dead.But if we take the leap, we might have a chance at survival.It¡¯s your choice." Jonathan held the bronze handbell above his head as he spoke. Although Sterio seemed hesitant, he had no other viable option but to reluctantly agree with Jonathan. However, just as they were about to make their escape and leap off the cliff, the snakes surrounding them suddenly began to retreat in an organized manner. Soon, a group of individuals riding on green wolves emerged from the surroundings. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Um¡­" Sterio¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he turned to Jonathan. "I suppose we don¡¯t need to jump off the cliff anymore, do we?" "Yes." Jonathan frowned. "I suppose we can meet our demise right here and now!" Eight cultivators, each riding on a green wolf, surrounded them. These cultivators possessed an advanced level of cultivation in God Realm. While the vigers of Vige 108 in the small world were Grandmasters in their own right, they were unfamiliar with cultivation methods. This made the eight cultivators, who were envoys from Outer City of Yannopolis, stand out prominently among them. "Seboxia, even if the demon beasts are immune to your life force, it still affects humans, right?" "Hehe." Seboxia chuckled, disappearing momentarily before reappearing with his hand ced on the head of one of the eight cultivators. "No, don¡¯t!" A crisp voice rang out, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Their gaze fell upon a tall and slender girl who approached them. Unlike the eight cultivators, she wasn¡¯t riding a green wolf. Instead, she ascended the hill barefoot, d only in animal skins that barely covered her modesty. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but gawk at her pale skin and long, slender legs as she neared them. Clearing his throat, he spoke up, "Um¡­ What exactly do you mean?" The young girl gave Jonathan and Sterio a quick once-over before turning her full attention to Sterio. "You¡¯re an outsider, aren¡¯t you?" Sterio shook his head vigorously. "No, I¡¯m not." "But you¡¯re dressed in outsider¡¯s clothing." The girl let out a light-heartedugh at Sterio¡¯s denial. Sterio nced down at his attire before turning to Jonathan. Jonathan had changed into animal skin garments during their time in Mountain Vige to blend in with the locals in Upriver Vige. Moreover, their encounter with demon beasts left him in a battered state. Indeed, he looked like a native as he stood beside Sterio. Considering their appearances, Jonathan stepped forward and knelt on one knee. "Greetings, mydy.I am Greyson from Upriver Vige.I can prove that this man, dressed in unconventional attire, is indeed from the outside world." Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 A Bag Of Hot Cheetos Sterio stared wide-eyed at Jonathan in bewilderment, who was kneeling on the ground in a peculiar posture. "Well, I¡¯ll be danged¡­ You¡¯ve got some nerve, you son of a¡­" In the outside world, the eight respectable families had nothing but praise for Jonathan. He was hailed as an exceptional individual with unparalleled determination and a ruthless warrior. Among the core members of the eight respectable families, Jonathan was depicted as an emotionless, unwavering hero who would rather die than surrender. He was synonymous with warfare and cold-bloodedness! However, after getting to know Jonathan, Sterio finally understood how Jonathan had reached his current position. It was through shameless persistence! In the outside world, Jonathan governed over more than a million people as Asura. Who could have imagined that he could kneel so effortlessly and smoothly? What are those knees made from? Sterio looked at the woman in front of him, his face filled with frustration. "I¡¯m indeed an outsider, so what are you gonna do about it?" "It¡¯s simple!" The woman chuckled softly, then turned to look at Jonathan, who was half-kneeling in front of her. "Kill this person from Upriver Vige and take the outsider away!" Swoosh! As the woman¡¯s voice echoed, a sharp arrow whistled through the air, aimed directly at Jonathan¡¯s face. The golden shadow of a bronze handbell appeared, and the arrow brushed past Jonathan while sparking a me as it deflected to the side. "Attack!" Jonathan shouted. With Heaven Sword gripped firmly in his hand, Jonathan swiftly swung it at the woman¡¯s slender waist, capitalizing on the moment the spirit shield of the bronze handbell dissipated. On the other side, Seboxia¡¯s movements were even swifter. As a Divine Realm cultivator, he had been surprisingly useless in battles against demon beasts. Now that he encountered these human cultivators within the small world, he could finally unleash his full potential without any reservations. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Life force radiated from him, transforming into pale green chains that swiftly bound all eight burly men around him. With a forceful tug from him, those men were flung to the ground like sacks. As soon as the two sides shed, the overwhelmingbination of Seboxia¡¯s superior realm and formidable power swiftly determined the oue. Meanwhile, the beautiful woman gracefullynded on an ancient tree far away. "You¡¯re not from Upriver Vige. They couldn¡¯t possibly have a God Realm cultivator," the woman anxiously said to Jonathan as she watched herrades being captured. Jonathan approached a burly man with his Heaven Sword held steadily against the man¡¯s neck. "If you get rid of these snakes and let us go, I¡¯ll spare them." On the side, Sterio couldn¡¯t help but walk over with a displeased expression after witnessing the swift resolution of the battle by Jonathan and Seboxia. "All that kneeling and acknowledging me earlier was part of your n to catch me off guard, wasn¡¯t it?" "Ahem¡­" Jonathan cleared his throat awkwardly and averted his gaze away from Sterio to refocus on the woman in front of him. "Did you hear what I said? Get rid of these snakes and let us go." "That¡¯s impossible!" The woman stood on the tree and spoke calmly, then she reached into a pouch around her waist and took out something resembling a whistle. Next, she tossed it into her mouth. A piercing whistle reverberated through the valley, immediately grabbing the attention of the surrounding snakes. With heads raised high, they swiftly charged toward Jonathan and the others upon hearing the sound. "One more step, and I¡¯ll kill them!" Jonathan¡¯s sword pierced the shoulder of the burly man on the ground, who let out a muffled grunt. Despite the fact that his bone was being broken by Heaven Sword, he refused to yield. Just at that moment, the whistle sound from the woman on the ancient tree abruptly stopped. Behind the woman, Seboxia¡¯s spiritual energy form materialized slowly. Then, he grabbed the woman by her hair and forcefully threw her in front of Jonathan. "Who are you people?" Jonathan furrowed his brow and asked the woman. Earlier, when he impersonated a viger from Upriver Vige, he did so under the protection of the spirit shield from the bronze handbell. That thing could block all spiritual energy and spiritual sense, making it impossible for these people to see through his cultivation level. However, they made the decision to kill him, the supposed "local" around here. Although those Outer City envoys were no more than executioners who showed no mercy, the fact that they acted without even the slightest inquiry seemed suspicious. Furthermore, how were these wild snakes so obedient and under their control? "If you want to kill us, then kill us.Don¡¯t waste your breath!" The girl¡¯s meridians were sealed by Seboxia, rendering her as helpless as an ordinary mortal without any means to resist. Even so, she and the other eight advanced phase God Realm cultivators didn¡¯t utter a single plea for mercy; they were truly tough nuts to crack. "You¡¯re not an envoy of Outer City?" Jonathan hesitatingly asked again after taking a nce at the opponents gritting their teeth. The girl sneered, "An envoy of Outer City? What¡¯s this nonsense about an envoy? They¡¯re just a bunch of psychologically twisted murderers¡­" At that moment, the girl looked at Jonathan as if she had suddenly realized something. "Y-You¡¯re not from Outer City either?" "No kidding!" Jonathan withdrew his sword and stowed it away. Now he had finally understood what was going on. Both he and the people before him had mistaken each other for an envoy of Outer City, and this misunderstanding had escted. "We¡¯re both not from here, or "outsiders" as you call them. I stole these clothes when we were in Upriver Vige." As Jonathan spoke, he took out a bag of hot Cheetos from his storage ring and used his spiritual energy to forcefully feed a piece to each person on the ground. At first, they resisted, but the taste of the hot Cheetos was too tempting to resist for them. After they bit into the hot Cheetos, their eyes widened as they looked at Jonathan¡¯s hand. These indigenous people, who had been confined within the small world for an unknown number of years, couldn¡¯t resist the allure of various food additives from the outside world. "They definitely aren¡¯t from around here! This snack is so delicious! We¡¯ve never tasted anything like this before!" The burly man who had been injured by Jonathan stared at him eagerly. His greedy look gave Jonathan goosebumps. "Well, how about I give you the rest of these?" Jonathan extended his hand and handed the remaining half bag of hot Cheetos to the man, who quickly took it and warily stored it away in his storage bag. Judging by his expression, it seemed as if he had obtained a precious treasure. "You¡¯ve given me such a delicious treat.From now on, you¡¯re my best friend! I¡¯m Abraham Rosario!" As the man spoke, he took a step forward, slightly bowing his body and striking his chest with his right hand. On the side, Sterio waspletely dumbfounded by now. "Abraham, your left shoulder is still bleeding, and he¡¯s the one who caused it.Are you telling me that a bag of hot Cheetos can make up for that? That¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?" Jonathan turned his head and looked at Sterio. "What? You can¡¯t ept it? Why don¡¯t you take out some hot Cheetos and give them to my buddy Abraham too?" "What the¡­" Sterio¡¯s mouth hung open as he stared at Jonathan. "Dang it! Which cultivator would¡¯ve nothing better to do than to keep hot Cheetos in their storage ring?" Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Men Are Lustful A storage ring was a cultivator¡¯s mobile supply vault. In general, cultivators would store their most important weapons, elixirs, battle armor, or other extremely valuable items in their storage rings. Although these items varied greatly, they were all essentials that determined whether a cultivator could survive in critical situations. Moreover, storage rings were typically not veryrge. At most, they would have a capacity of one or two cubic meters. A ten-cubic-meter storage ring was considered rare, and only elders of respectable families or important figures would possess such arge one. However, the storage ring that Jonathan wore on his hand was an enormous one, with a capacity of three hundred cubic meters. He had acquired it from the dead dimir Vasquez of Phoebus Sect in Summerbank Abyss. The Phoebus Sect was once one of the top fifteen hidden sects of Chanaea, but it declinedter and ended up in its current state. Otherwise, a storage ring like that would be considered a valuable treasure that was highly coveted by any force, far beyond Jonathan¡¯s easy reach. This ring happened to be one of the earliest storage rings Jonathan acquired, so for him, it seemed as if his storage ring was always quite empty. Moreover, he had plundered over two hundred storage rings from Antoine, so he felt that such rings like these were verymon. Since then, he had never cared about the storage space of his collection of rings. That was why Jonathan¡¯s ring even contained bombs and disassembled antiaircraft guns. He had never felt that it was inappropriate to keep them there! However, others weren¡¯t like him. For example, Sterio only had a storage ring of about ten cubic meters. As a descendant of the Mallory family, he already had many bottles and jars to carry with him. Where would he find space for snacks? In fact, he only carried with him a few packets of seasoning for his favorite beef stew. However, he couldn¡¯t possibly distribute those packets of greasy seasoning to the indigenous people in front of him, could he? Watching Jonathan releasing the indigenous people one by one and using hot Cheetos as a bargaining chip to exchange for their magical nts, Sterio felt unhappy about it. "Hey, don¡¯t we need to discuss some important matters?" Sterio asked. "What important matters?" Jonathan grinned, holding a thick ginseng in his hand. As Sterio continued watching Jonathan exchange hot Cheetos for all kinds of things, his face darkened. "We can confirm that we are outsiders, but what about their identities? How can you be so sure they are not Outer City envoys?" Sterio¡¯s words left the group slightly stunned. Suddenly, the exquisite-looking girl blew her whistle with all her strength. The surrounding snakes retreated like a tide, and the girl somersaulted onto a green wolf. "Let¡¯s go.I¡¯ll take you to our vige!" "Once we reach our vige, you¡¯ll know everything!" The burly man with the shoulder injury also spoke to Jonathan and the others. One by one, they leaped andnded on the back of the green wolves, but no one sat with the girl. "Come on!" The man patted the green wolf beneath him and shouted loudly at Jonathan, wanting him to ride together. The green wolf was over ten meters long, with a back morefortable and stable than a horse¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t crowded even with multiple people sitting on it. Jonathan wasn¡¯t fussy about who to sit with, so he leaped up and sat in front of the man. "I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be quite the gentlemen.If it were me, I would have chosen to ride with the beautiful girl on the same green wolf and enjoy the scenery together.That¡¯s truly romantic." As the green wolves dashed forward, Jonathan looked at the silhouette of the girl leading the way and chuckled as he spoke. Abraham, who was still eating hot Cheetos, scratched his head in confusion. "I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying, but I think I understand when you said you didn¡¯t want to ride with her on the same wolf." Abraham¡¯s massive body leaned closer to Jonathan¡¯s ear as he whispered, "Merilyn Newman is a nice girl, but her looks are unfortunately rather¡­" Abraham sighed. Jonathan looked ahead at the figure riding the green wolf that gracefully rose and fell with each leap the wolf took. The girl had a beautiful face, fair skin, and an amazing figure. Even her voice was as clear as it could be. "She looks pretty good to me," Jonathan said, feeling somewhat puzzled. However, after those words left his mouth, he saw Abraham staring at him with a look of pity. "Jonathan, you¡¯re a good person, so let me tell you this.Merilyn is like family to us, but honestly speaking, her appearance would probably rank near the bottom in the whole vige!" "No way, are you serious?" Sterio, who had jumped onto their wolf andnded behind Abraham, eximed. "Abraham, do all the girls in your vige look this beautiful?" Sterio reached into his storage ring and took out a packet of beef stew seasoning. "Abraham, it¡¯s our first meeting, and I don¡¯t have anything fancy to give you.But this is good stuff.Boil some water, add the seasoning, and then boil the beast meat slices in it.It¡¯s delicious and tastes even better than hot Cheetos!" Hearing Sterio¡¯s description, Abraham grinned and stowed the beef stew seasoning in his storage bag. "I¡¯m not foolish, Sterio.I know what you mean.However, matters of love require mutual consent.I can only be the matchmaker for you.The rest is up to you." Hearing that, Sterio rubbed his hands together eagerly. "Naturally.Abraham, leave it to me.You just need to help me with the matchmaking, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.Once it¡¯s sessful, I will definitely reward you generously." Abraham furrowed his brow and pondered for a moment. "Sterio, my wife has a younger sister who is incredibly beautiful.When we get back, I¡¯ll ask her about it.But I can¡¯t guarantee the oue.After all, although you two are nice people and have decent strength, you do appear a bit frail." Listening to Abraham¡¯s words, Sterio grinned. "You people are as strong as bulls.Compared to you, of course, we might seem frail.In that case, Abraham, please say a few good words on my behalf.I will definitely repay you generously." He took out a bottle of beer from his storage ring and handed it to Abraham. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Abraham, enjoy the beef stew with this beer.It¡¯s a perfect match!" Jonathan looked at the two lustful men in front of him, feeling helpless as he sighed. Indeed, no matter how much technology advanced or society developed, the natural inclination of men toward lust remained unchanged and obvious. Nevertheless, for some reason, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off when he heard Abraham¡¯s words. After passing through the mountains and forests for over half an hour, the group finally arrived at a valley. Merilyn¡¯s green wolf came to a halt in front of a pond. Then, Merilyn and the others took out a piece of emerald from their storage bags respectively. Abraham took out two emeralds from his pocket and handed them to Jonathan and Sterio. "Keep these.They are the entrance tokens!" Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 True Beauty "It¡¯s a formation!" said Seboxiasm calmly in Jonathan¡¯s consciousness field. Jonathan looked at the towering waterfall above the pond. "Behind this waterfall?" "No, it¡¯s inside the water." Immediately after Seboxia finished speaking, the giant wolf beneath Jonathan pounced into the water. "Don¡¯t act recklessly!" yelped Sterio, as if someone had just provoked him. If Jonathan hadn¡¯t grabbed hold of him, Sterio would have jumped down the wolf and escaped. For the Mallory family, parasites were their foundation. Their attacks, defenses, and even retreats could be greatly assisted by parasites, making their techniques versatile and difficult to counter. However, there was one thing the Mallory family feared¡ªwater. Cultivators could hold their breath underwater for half an hour, even if they had only reached Superior Realm. But the same couldn¡¯t be said for parasites. When it came to parasites that were nurtured as weapons, the majority of parasites could only breathe onnd apart from a few rare species capable of surviving in water. Now that Sterio had been dragged into the water, most of his abilities would have been rendered useless. Naturally, he would panic. Jonathan firmly held onto Sterio, who was trying to escape. "Calm down.They pose no threat to us." "Bullsh*t!" Sterio gritted his teeth, ring at Jonathan. "Even you are a danger to me." As they spoke, a brilliant white light erupted from beneath the green wolf. Intense dizziness engulfed them. Even Jonathan was momentarily dazed. It was a portal formation! Before he could resist, Jonathan found himself standing in a vast underground cavern. A gleaming spear danced under the flickering firelight, creating a mesmerizing and chilling scene. argh¡­ Sterio knelt at the side and retched uncontrobly, overwhelmed by the intense difort caused by the portal formation. "We have returned," Abraham announced loudly to the guards wielding long spears. The guards sheathed their weapons. One of them looked at Abraham with a smile. "I know it¡¯s you, but rules must be followed." "Naturally." Abraham and the others stood still, submitting to the thorough scrutiny of the guards who walked past them with a special spirit stone. "This is a spirit stone that can detect any fluctuations in spiritual energy.No matter how skilled someone might be in changing his appearance using spirit stone, he would still be discovered," said Abraham to Jonathan with a smile. "Got it.It¡¯s like the security checks at train stations." Jonathan and Sterio stood up straight while the others inspected them. The guards meticulously examined Abraham and the rest. However, when they reached Jonathan and Sterio, they swiftly passed by them without questioning their travel history. They directly granted the two of them immediate passage. The strange way of inspection left Jonathan and Sterio perplexed. "Abraham, shouldn¡¯t they interrogate us more? Why are they disying greater interest in you?" Jonathan asked in confusion. Abraham chuckled. "Everyone here is trustworthy, so as long as they confirm that no one is impersonating us, they wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to the rest of the people we bring in.That¡¯s how we got together!" As Abraham spoke, the group turned a corner in the cave. The soft glow of the sun entered their sight. A quiet little vige appeared beneath them. "We have arrived.This is our vige," Merilyn said to Jonathan and Sterio. She then took out a patchwork linen robe, made from countless pieces of scraps sewn together, from her storage ring. After wearing the robe and wrapping it around herself tightly, Merilyn took out a hook and hung it on a smooth iron cable near the cave entrance. Pushing her feet against the ground gently, she hung on the cable and glided toward the distant vige. "High-altitude descent.I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so creative," Sterio remarked with a smile. "Abraham, why did Merilyn wrap herself up like that? Are there any strange customs when entering your vige?" "Well¡­" Abraham sighed. "It¡¯s all because of appearance.Merilyn feels very insecure about her looks.It¡¯s the same for everyone in the vige. They would rather be seen as monsters than reveal their true appearances." Upon hearing Abraham¡¯s words, Sterio patted his shoulder. "I believe that a person¡¯s beauty has nothing to do with their appearance.What matters is the goodness in their hearts.By the way, isn¡¯t your little sister inw, who¡¯s prettier than Merilyn, here in this vige?" Abraham nodded. "Yeah, I can introduce you to herter." "You¡¯re a true friend." Sterio took out a gourd from his storage ring and skillfully hopped onto the iron cable. With a strange hoot, he slid down the mountain. Jonathan watched the warriors slide down one by one. Curious, he tapped Abraham¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯m curious, Abraham.Does your sister-inw have a figure like Merilyn¡¯s?" "Who do you think you¡¯re insulting?" replied Abraham, slightly unhappy. "My sister-inw is the epitome of beauty in this vige.How can she possibly have the same figure as Merilyn? I¡¯ll let this slide because we¡¯re friends.I won¡¯t be so amicable the next time you insult my family like that." He added, "Once we¡¯re down there, I¡¯ll introduce you and Sterio to my sister-inw.Just don¡¯t let your jaw drop too much." With that, Abraham hooked himself onto the iron cable and descended swiftly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but wipe off his sweat as he watched Abraham disappear down the mountainside. Merilyn, standing at a height of around one hundred and seventy five centimeters, had a curvaceous and alluring figure. She weighed around forty five kilograms. Furthermore, she had a fairplexion and a slender physique honed through constant training. With her beauty and figure, Merilyn would be an instant hit in the external world. She would catch the attention of anyone passing by even if she was just standing by the side of the road. However, she was seen as ugly over here. Jonathan was initially confused, wondering how it was possible for the vige to have so many beautiful women. Finally, he understood that the definition of beauty was very subjective, varying from one ce to another. Merilyn had a slender figure. In that case, Abraham¡¯s beautiful sister-inw¡­ Good luck, Sterrio! Grinning mischievously at the thought of Sterio¡¯s reaction, Jonathan jumped onto the iron cable and sprinted down the mountain. The cave they were in seemed like an underground chamber, but it was actually perched high on a cliff that was more than two hundred meters above the ground. Following the iron cable, Jonathan finally reached the other end after half a minute. They arrived at the bustling central square of the vige. News of Abraham¡¯s return had attracted a crowd of curious onlookers. When Jonathan scanned his surroundings briefly, he confirmed his guess. Here, amidst the vigers of all ages and genders, they all looked¡­ very muscr. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Paradise Sterio stood by Abraham¡¯s side, attentively listening as Abraham introduced him. Meanwhile, he smiled at the people around him earnestly. "And behold, here is proof that they are outsiders!" Abraham proudly proimed, showcasing a bag of hot Cheetos. The intrigued onlookers couldn¡¯t help but discuss among themselves when they saw the bag of hot Cheetos. "What¡¯s that?" "I don¡¯t know.I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.But judging from the smell, it must be really yummy." "Are they really outsiders?" The vigers engaged in animated discussions while Jonathannded on the ground. ncing at Jonathan, Abraham reached out his arm and said, "This is Jonathan Goldstein.He¡¯s the one who gave us the hot Cheetos.From now on, he will be our friend.Remember what he looks like!" "Isn¡¯t this such an informal way of introducing us?" Jonathan mumbled to Abraham. In these circumstances, shouldn¡¯t we meet the vige chief or someone in a higher position first? It seems like Abraham is nning to bring Sterio and me on a parade. Abraham tucked away the bag of hot Cheetos and yfully draped his arm around Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. "I¡¯m ensuring that they recognize you so they won¡¯t mistakenly harm you during the war." "War?" Jonathan stared nkly at Abraham. "War against who?" "Yannopolis!" replied Abraham matter-of-factly. "Do you think that it¡¯s so easy to enter our vige?" As Abraham spoke, he turned to look at the vigers. "Do you know how this vige was established? Everyone here has suffered under the oppression of Yannopolis.They could not endure it any longer, so they were chosen by us toe here." As Jonathan listened to Abraham¡¯s words, he observed the joyous people around him.It was difficult to imagine the hardships they had endured before. Since entering this vige, Jonathan felt as though he had stepped into a paradise. Life seemed content, peaceful, and harmonious. Every adult cultivator had at least reached God Realm. Although Abraham hadn¡¯t mentioned it earlier, Jonathan could roughly guess that the vige was another force other than the one hundred and eight viges. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Initially, he had assumed they were merely establishing a new utopia here. However, it became clear that they intended to wage war against Yannopolis from Abraham¡¯s words. Indeed, wherever there was oppression, there would be resistance. It was akin to the external world, where the ultimate goal of the Asura¡¯s Office was to overthrow the rule of the eight respectable families. Here, the people¡¯s ultimate objective seemed to overthrow Yannopolis¡¯s oppressive rule. Abraham looked proudly at the people around him. "Mr.Goldstein, do you know that when our first ancestors arrived here, there were only a few dozen people? But now, after hundreds of years, we have weed manyrades with the same goal.Our poption now exceeds twenty thousand!" Twenty thousand¡­ Jonathan started contemting silently. Although that seemed like a lot of people, they were far from being able to aplish much. The smallest vige in the hundred and eight viges had at least ten thousand people. Some even had tens of thousands. If he were to include all the cultivators scattered throughout the entire small world, there could be over three million of them. To manage such arge poption, Yannopolis definitely had quite a few God Realm cultivators. Jonathan had discussed this issue with Greyson before. There were cases of cultivators who had trained secretly and led violent uprisings in the viges. However, they didn¡¯t even reach Inner City. The thousands of envoys in Outer City rapidly suppressed the uprisings. ording to Greyson, the thousands of Outer City envoys were only dispatched to the viges where there were uprisings. To prevent the riots from spreading, envoys were dispatched by Outer City to suppress the viges even though no uprising had urred there yet. Nearly a hundred Divine Realm cultivators were sent to each vige. They were tasked to kill any cultivators who disobeyed orders. Looking at the statistics, it would be difficult for Abraham¡¯s vige of twenty thousand people to even breach Outer City. "Abraham," said Jonathan as he looked at Abraham with a frown. "I don¡¯t mean to pry, but I have a question. How many of these viges have you established in total?" Abraham looked at Jonathan suspiciously. "Why are you asking?" Seeing Abraham¡¯s reaction, Jonathan realized that Abraham had misunderstood his intention. He quickly exined, "Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t mean to gather intel about you. But based on what I know about Yannopolis¡¯ strength, it would be difficult for you to seed with only twenty thousand people." Before Abraham could respond, a cheerful voice came from behind them. "That¡¯s why we need the help of outsiders like you!" Jonathan turned around and saw an elderly man standing several meters away with a cane. There was someone holding onto him. Jonathan could not tell how old the old man was. His face was sagging, as if the skin could detach from his bones at any moment, giving him a very aged appearance. When the old man appeared, everyone, including Abraham, stepped forward with his left leg and saluted. "Sage!" Respectful greetings echoed across the ce. Everyone in the vige square, except Jonathan and Sterio, fell to their knees. Sterio dashed to Jonathan¡¯s side. "Looks like we¡¯ve met the head." "Head?" Jonathan replied softly, "Do you think that this is the Mallory family? You should call him the chief." "The chief¡­" Sterio pouted. "It¡¯s not like we¡¯re in a jungle tribe." The two of them approached the old man and nodded slightly in salutation. "I am Jonathan Goldstein. Greetings to you, Sir." As Jonathan spoke, he sped his hands and bowed at the old man. However, when Jonathan bent down, two invisible forces of spiritual energy appeared from the sides of the old man and gripped their ankles. "What the f*ck?" eximed Sterio in shock. Jonathan grabbed his cor and tossed him aside. Holding the spinning chessboard, Jonathan fixed his gaze on the old man emotionlessly. "Sir, it¡¯s our first time meeting. We have no grudges against each other. What is the meaning of this?" "Kill them," instructed the old man. The man and woman beside him, both young cultivators at God Realm, rushed toward Jonathan and Sterio without any hesitation. "We shouldn¡¯t have trusted these people!" roared Sterio, dodging the woman¡¯s attack and grabbing her wrist. "Die!" Sterio mped his right hand around the woman tightly, attempting to throw her aside. However, he realized that he was much weaker than her. Feeling like his leg had been pierced by an iron spike, he lost his sense of bnce and was lifted high up in the air. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Danger "What the heck!" The girl grabbed Sterio by the waist and threw him down like a rag doll. Violet rays shot out, and Sterio saw stars in front of him. Before he realized what happened, he was thrown again. That was Jonathan¡¯s portal formation in Divine Chessboard. "Can you fight?" Jonathan yelled at Sterio loudly. In less than three seconds, he had saved Sterio twice. It was already hard enough for Jonathan to handle his opponent. If he had to watch Sterio¡¯s back as well, it would be very challenging indeed. With a move of his fingers, Jonathan disappeared right before the male cultivator¡¯s punchnded on him. He then reappeared next to the man and gave him a kick. Bang! There was a groan, and the male cultivator raised his arm to shield himself from Jonathan¡¯s attack. A sharp scratching sound could be heard. The male cultivator stepped on Divine Chessboard andnded back in the square of the vige. At that moment, the female cultivator also leaped andnded on the ground. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Both of them had realized that Divine Chessboard was Jonathan¡¯s force field. As such, they dared not stepped on it again. Jonathan and Sterio stood together with frosty looks on their faces. "Since you don¡¯t wee outsiders, we¡¯ll leave.There¡¯s no need to fight," said Jonathan coldly. Although the two men had the protection of Seboxia, the vige had more than twenty thousand people. Even if half of them were children, there were at least ten thousand of them in God Realm.He would not be able to deploy Heavenly Pryncyp, so there was no need to worry about the amount of life force that he had saved in Seboxia. Even if all those people stood in a line and allowed him to kill them, he doubted he would have the time to do so. Now that the other party had shown hostility, it would be better for them to leave as soon as possible while their spiritual energies were still sufficient. However, just as Jonathan retreated and wanted to make a move, the vigers surrounded them and blocked them off. "Old man, what are all of you up to?" uttered Sterio coldly as he toyed with the dagger in his hand. "Both my buddy and I nearly died in the snake pit, and your men saved us.Yet now, your men attacked us without saying a word.What¡¯s going on?" "Now that you know our location, how can I allow you to leave?" said the elderly man calmly as he nced at Jonathan and Sterio. "Don¡¯t worry.I just want to see what you¡¯ve got.If you can defeat them, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.But if you lose, then you are of no use to our n.In that case, there¡¯s no need to let you live." Jonathan turned to look at Abraham upon hearing those words. "Your people are very reasonable.Ha!" Abraham scratched his head in embarrassment. "Mr.Goldstein, I have no idea this will happen.All the best to both of you.I¡¯m sure the sage has his reasons for doing so." When Jonathan heard what Abraham said, he gestured, and Divine Chessboard shrank rapidly before landing in his hand. "Fine.Let¡¯s have a fair fight then.I also want to find out the differences between the cultivators in the small world and our world!" Sterio walked up to Jonathan. "Leave that woman to me.Just now, I was too careless.I must put her in her ce in order to reinstall my pride." Warming up his body, Jonathan mocked, "There¡¯s no pride in beating a woman." "Why do you care?" questioned Sterio as tiny ck dots began to appear on his face. "Charge!" Following his fierce roar, countless bugs flew from Sterio¡¯s nose and mouth and charged at the woman. As for Sterio himself, he leaped into the air and transformed into a humanshaped creature made purely out of bugs. "Can you be any more disgusting?" Jonathan moved aside when he saw the way Sterio attacked. Sterio then raised his huge fist that was made out of bugs and smashed at the female cultivator. Bang! The female cultivator raised her arm to block off the attack. Just then, a fair arm broke through the ck arm, and the fistnded squarely on the female cultivator¡¯s face. The bugs on Sterio¡¯s face moved away to reveal one bloodshot eyes of his. "B*tch! I¡¯m going to kill you today!" The next moment, the female cultivator was charging at Sterio¡¯s stomach like a cannonball.Her punch went through Sterio¡¯s midriff, but all she managed to kill were bugs. Sterio was hiding his body underneath all the bugs. There was no way anyone could figure out his actual position. If that went on and the female cultivator had no other strategies, she would only be drained of her spiritual energy and lose. The male cultivator, who had been standing by the side, could no longer take it and decided to join the fight. He charged at Sterio¡¯s back with a simple yet powerful blow. Boom! There was a loud explosion. Both Jonathan and the male cultivator were sent flying. The instant Jonathannded on the ground, he charged forward with his body covered with scales that were transformed using spiritual energy. "I¡¯m your opponent!" roared Jonathan angrily as his hands turned into Dragon ws. He then dug his ws at that male cultivator. "Take this!" The male cultivator took a step forward, and endless spiritual energy from his fists surged toward Jonathan. He was going all out! The male cultivator was trying to finish him off in the quickest amount of time! Turning his hands into ws, Jonathan raised his hands andunched at his opponent¡¯s arms. He stepped on the ground, leaped into the air, and kicked the male cultivator in the chest. Boom! The male cultivator flew into one of the houses nearby. That scared the wits out of the vigers, and they looked on in shock. Only the best fighters in the vige got the privilege to serve the sage. In particr, the male cultivator who was considered to be the strongest. None of the cultivators in the vige could fight him for ten rounds without the use of any weapons. The male cultivator was capable of annihting ten enemies in one go. Yet, right now, he waspletely suppressed by Jonathan. That was too shocking for everyone. Jonathan stood at the square and looked at the ruins. All of a sudden, he could hear the ear-piercing sound of chains. A gigantic meteor hammer came flying out of the ruins and went straight at Jonathan. "Quick! Get out of the way!" someone eximed. Given his immense strength, the male cultivator was already unparalleled. If he utilized any weapon, it would be even harder to subdue him. Thest time Jonathan saw a meteor hammer, it was during a fight with a demon beast. Now that the male cultivator had gone berserk, it was hard to reason with him.If Jonathan did not find a ce to hide soon, his life would be in danger! Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 The meteor hammer, which was the size of a basketball and had an iron chain trailing behind it, turned into an afterimage and smashed toward Jonathan¡¯s face. Jonathan shifted his body slightly, allowing the meteor hammer to fly past him. ¡°We¡¯re using weapons now, huh?¡± Jonathan sneered. With a flip of his wrist, Heaven Sword appeared in his hand. The meteor hammer missed its mark and, under the maniption of the male cultivator, returned swinging back towards Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy you!¡± Jonathan shouted angrily as he forcefully swung Heaven Sword down on the meteor hammer. Heaven Sword was razor-sharp. Although Jonathan did not know what material the de was made of, it had never once failed him ever since it came into his possession. With a single strike, the meteor hammer was easily split into two. Jonathan grabbed the chain of the meteor hammer and yanked hard, pulling the male cultivator towards him. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Jonathan thrust his sword into the chest of the male cultivator. However, at that moment, the spiritual energy across the entire vige square froze. Jonathan¡¯s gaze shifted from the male cultivator suspended in mid-air to the sage standing behind him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to fight anymore?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The sage extended his hand, gripped the male cultivator¡¯s neck, and slowly pulled him backward. Heaven Sword slowly slid out of the male cultivator¡¯s chest. If the sage had dyed even a second more, Jonathan¡¯s sword would havepletely severed the male cultivator¡¯s heart. At that moment, Seboxia appeared behind Jonathan. Seboxia had sensed that the sage was not someone that Jonathan could handle. Although no one could break through Divine Realm and master Heavenly Pryncyp in the small world, it was still possible for a cultivator who had been stuck in Divine Realm for long enough to fully comprehend the technique. For example, the force field emitted by the sage at that moment. In the outside world, cultivators emitted their own spiritual energy force field when they were in their own realm. A cultivator entering another realm just needed to expand his force field and he would be able to move freely in that realm. However, when the sage had cast his force field earlier, he had managed to also freeze Jonathan¡¯s body for a moment. The most terrifying part of all was that Jonathan always kept his force field deployed during battles. In other words, Jonathan was always within his own force field, but it was not enough to resist being controlled by the sage. If the sage had intended to kill Jonathan, he would have already be a lifeless corpse. ¡°Spiritual transfiguration!¡± A devious glint shed in the sage¡¯s eyes, followed by a satisfied smile directed at Jonathan. ¡°Young man, this sword¡­ Where did you get it from?¡± Jonathan took a step back, watching the old man cautiously without saying a word. He could not decide whether the person in front of him could be trusted. If it had been just a simple test, then the male cultivator had not held back at all during their fight earlier. If he had been even slightly slower in his reactions, he would have suffered severe injuries or even death. However, it did not make sense if they had wanted to kill him. After all, as Sterio had said, the two of them were meant to die in a snake den. Since they had spared his life, they must have a reason for it. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± The old man smiled at Jonathan and said, ¡°I¡¯m just curious about the de in your hand. Can you show it to me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jonathan replied firmly. ¡°I need to know your true intentions. Why did your subordinates bring us here?¡± The old man looked at Jonathan. Then, he waved the others away. ¡°Leave us. I want to speak to our two young friends here in private.¡± ¡°Yes!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Following the sage¡¯s orders, Abraham and the others swiftly stood up and retreated from the square. Even the two guards nking the old man withdrew themselves. Only the three of them were left in the square alongside the sage who seemed to be aging before their very eyes. ¡°Speak up if you have something to say!¡± Jonathan eximed impatiently. Sterio stared coldly at the sage and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you using that force field just now, I would have gotten that beast under control and killed that female cultivator!¡± Sterio was consumed with rage after being relentlessly pursued by a woman. The old man looked at each of them in turn. His gaze finally settled on Jonathan. ¡°Perhaps too much time has passed, and many things have been lost in the river of time. What I know now are only the fragments left by our ancestors. Our vige, located outside the one hundred and eighty viges, is the one hundred and ninth vige established by our ancestors to escape the oppression of Yannopolis. Since its beginning until now, this ce has undergone countless changes. We once gathered our strengths and dered war on Yannopolis, but those brave men who dared to resist all died on Yannopolis soil and never returned home. In truth, it was not always like this. At first, all the one hundred and eighty viges thrived under the leadership of Yannopolis, jointly resisting the invasion of the demon beasts. However, about two thousand years ago, a major rebellion urred in Yannopolis, resulting in a transfer of power. The White family, which originally ruled over Yannopolis, completely disappeared during that rebellion. It is rumored that they went outside the realm to seek assistance for revenge. Since then, a prophecy has circted throughout the entire small world. It is believed that the day the outsiders descend upon us will be the day the walls of Yannopolis crumble. However, this happened a long time ago, and this prophecy has long been forgotten. Only very few people remember it.¡± Sterio nudged Jonathan sharply in his ribs. ¡°Why does this story sound so familiar?¡± he asked. Jonathan sighed. ¡°Do you think the disappearance of the White family oveps with the emergence of the Whitley family?¡± Sterio blinked in surprise. Then, he excitedly wagged his finger at Jonathan. ¡°I knew it! I¡¯ve always wondered how the Whitley family suddenly appeared in history. They must be the descendants of the White family who disappeared!¡± Jonathan nodded in agreement. Joshua had revealed some of the secrets of the Whitley family to him before. Looking at the two events from the two realms, it was almost certain that the Whitley family is the White family of Yannopolis. They must have changed theirst name to hide their identities. What kind of monster could the eight families have wiped out? Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Listening to their conversation, the old man, standing opposite them, narrowed his eyes at Jonathan and asked curiously, ¡°The Whitley family? Do you know something?¡± After hearing that, Jonathan fell silent for a dozen seconds before he spoke again. ¡°What I know is merely some spection, but at our ce, there is a family that suddenly appeared two thousand years ago. Moreover, I¡¯m acquainted with the descendant of the family. ording to him, his family originated from here.¡± As soon as Jonathan finished his sentence, the old man dropped his cane and grabbed Jonathan¡¯s arms. ¡°Where are they?¡± the old man asked with a trembling voice. Seboxia discreetly emitted a trace of green aura from his fingers, turning it into a thin thread that wound around the old man¡¯s arms. If the old man made any sudden movements, Seboxia could sever his arms in an instant, effectively neutralizing most of the old man¡¯sbat power. Jonathan slightly shook his head at Seboxia. Then, he shifted his attention to the old man and slowly lifted his arms. ¡°Sir, please control your emotions. We haven¡¯t established a trusting rtionship. If you continue to act so agitatedly, we may have to defend ourselves, even if it means you¡¯ll kill us.¡± Only then did the old man notice the thin threads wrapped around his arms. He looked at Seboxia, standing behind him, and warily took two steps back. Although Seboxia hadn¡¯t made any move since his appearance, the old man could sense Seboxia could pose a threat to his life if a fight were to break out. ¡°I-I was too eager,¡± the old man exined sheepishly. ¡°However, if a member of the White family has truly returned, that will be the key to destroying Yannopolis because some restricted arcane arrays in Yannopolis can only be unlocked by the White family¡¯s bloodline.¡± Jonathan and Sterio exchanged nces, both sensing a hint of caution in one another¡¯s eyes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The old man¡¯s attitude toward them had been constantly changing since he showed up there. Furthermore, even after he told them about the prophecy rted to the small world, Jonathan and Sterio could tell the old man was still holding back a significant amount of information. Jonathan took out Heaven Sword and wielded it in his hand. ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve been asking to see my Heaven Sword. I wonder if you know about this sword¡¯s origin?¡± Having acquired the sword in a dangerous ce, Jonathan named it Heaven Sword since there wasn¡¯t any inscription on the de. However, from the old man¡¯s reaction earlier, it was evident that he recognized the sword. In the past, Jonathan had been drawn into a mysterious illusionary realm by Heaven Sword more than once. Hence, he was curious to learn the sword¡¯s origin. With Seboxia there, Jonathan wasn¡¯t scared of the old man stealing the sword, so he decided to take out Heaven Sword and handed it over. The old man received Heaven Sword with both hands and repeatedly stroked the de with trembling fingers while uttering excitedly, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake¡­ This is the White family¡¯s Devil ying Sword. It was an item possessed by the past generations of the head of the White family! I¡¯m sure of it! Outsiders have entered the small world, and the White family has returned. The prophecy has truly been fulfilled. The time for Yannopolis to meet its downfall has finallye!¡± Devil ying Sword? Taking in the old man¡¯s demeanor, Jonathan reached out to retrieve Heaven Sword. A strange feeling surged within Jonathan as the divine weapon he had obtained was suddenly recognized by another person. The old man stared longingly at the storage ring on Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°You mentioned earlier that members of the Whitley family had entered the small world. May I know how many of them have come?¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°One?¡± The old man looked at Jonathan in utter disbelief. ¡°How can there only be one of them?¡± ¡°The Whitley family underwent a great change ten years ago, and there¡¯s only one surviving member now.¡± Jonathan shifted his gaze onto Sterio somewhat awkwardly as he spoke. If The Whitley family was genuinely the White family from the small world, the eight respectable families annihting the Whitley family ten years ago had practically thwarted the White family¡¯s two- thousand-year-long scheme. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Sterio scratched his head guiltily. ¡°Ten years ago, I was only thirteen years old. I didn¡¯t kill them.¡± A hint of suspicion shed across the old man¡¯s gaze as he listened to their conversation, but he remained silent. The trio chatted about some trivial matters. Subsequently, the old man turned around and left. Abraham and the others returned and apologized to Jonathan and Sterio before guiding the two to a small house at the edge of the vige to rest. After bidding goodbye to Abraham and the others, Jonathan took out several formation banners from his pocket and stuck them around the room. Then, he quickly set up a simple soundproofing arcane array. Only after doing all that could Jonathan rest assured andy on the bed to rx. Sterio sat beside the table, looking at the fruits and beverages on it. After contemting briefly, he turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Do you have any mineral water? Give me one bottle.¡± Jonathan met Sterio¡¯s gaze and casually tossed thetter a bottle of mineral water. ¡°How odd. You, the sessor of the Mallory family, an expert in utilizing poison, yet you¡¯re afraid they might poison you?¡± As he spoke, Jonathan sat up and regarded Sterio with an amused expression. ¡°You fear them poisoning you, but aren¡¯t you afraid I might do the same?¡± Sterio sat down beside Jonathan,ughing merrily. ¡°Let me tell you. I¡¯m worried they might poison me because I¡¯m wary of the existence of unique toxins in this small world. As for you¡­ Even if you were a cultivator specializing in using poisons, I wouldn¡¯t be scared. The parasites inside my body can consume even arsenic as health supplements. Well, it¡¯s not so easy for you to poison me.¡± Looking at Sterio¡¯s smug expression, Jonathan rolled his eyes speechlessly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s talk business!¡± Jonathan took several packets of beef jerky from his storage ring and chucked them at Sterio. ¡°Since you¡¯re not eating the things they¡¯re providing us, I suppose you must¡¯ve noticed there¡¯s something off about this vige. How much of that old man¡¯s words do you think we can trust?¡± Chewing on the beef jerky, Sterio shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. That old man revealed too much information, especially regarding the White family¡¯s departure. I¡¯m sure things are not as simple as it seems.¡± Jonathan nodded after hearing Sterio¡¯s words, sharing thetter¡¯s sentiment. ¡°Actually, the thing I find most unsettling is the expression in that old man¡¯s eyes when he looked at Heaven Sword. That old man portrays himself as a hero who resists the oppression of Yannopolis, but I sensed greed in his eyes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my imagination.¡± ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t your imagination.¡± Seboxia¡¯s figure gradually materialized beside Jonathan. ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t read his mind, I was able to sense the fluctuation in his vitality. When discussing your Heaven Sword, that old man¡¯s aura underwent strange changes.¡± Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Seboxia specialized in handling life force and was extremely sensitive to the movement of vita. Even Jonathan could sense that something was amiss with that elderly man. Something¡¯s not right about this ce. Sterio fiddled with the small knife in his hand. ¡°Jonathan, since we all agree that there¡¯s a problem here, why don¡¯t we go on a night walk?¡± ¡°A night walk?¡± Jonathan pondered Sterio¡¯s words and nodded slightly. ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s proceed with the idea.¡± It was already evening when the two arrived. By the time they finished taking a break, the sky had completely darkened. ¡°It¡¯s about time, Jonathan,¡± Sterio whispered a reminder. Jonathan assumed a seated position on the wooden bed, subtly stretching his muscles and joints upon hearing the words. ¡°What¡¯s happening out there?¡± Sterio had a cluster of small insects surrounding him. The Mallory family¡¯s art of manipting parasites for their benefit was truly enchanting. Not only were they able to employ parasites to vanquish their adversaries, but the fact that Sterio utilized them for investigative purposes also opened Jonathan¡¯s eyes to their capabilities. ¡°Just as you expected, this vige may seem calm, but it¡¯s heavily guarded. There are at least thirty advanced-phase God Realm cultivators stationed just a few meters away,¡± Sterio reported. ¡°Thirty¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s face changed. Although thirty individuals might not seem like a formidable number, they were more than enough to dominate strategic positions from all directions, effortlessly sealing off any possible escape routes for the two of them. What are those vigers afraid of? Jonathan¡¯s fear continued to grow. He had an ominous premonition that if they did not leave, both he and Sterio might meet their untimely end. ¡°Proceed with the original n!¡± Jonathan said, simultaneously reaching out and tossing the bronze handbell to shield them from above. After confirming that their spiritual energy was contained within the handbell, Sterio extended his hands. From the back of his hands, a swarm of ck insects swiftly emerged, taking over the two wooden beds. In just a few moments, those densely packed insects, under Sterio¡¯s control, gradually took the form of two people lying on the beds. ¡°I need your blood essence!¡± Sterio uttered. A surge of spiritual energy traced a cut across Jonathan¡¯s fingertip, and he flicked his hand, letting his blood fall onto one cluster of insects. Sterio, too, followed suit by dropping his blood essence onto another group of insects. As their blood mingled with the insects, it was as if drops of water had fallen into sizzling oil, causing the insects to fiercelypete for nourishment. Sterio then performed a hand seal, causing the two groups of insects to undergo a transformation, gradually taking on the likeness of Sterio and Jonathan. Jonathan closed his eyes and took a moment to sense the situation. Then, he looked toward Sterio in astonishment. He could sense that the two clusters of insects closely resembled them in terms of aura and spiritual energy. If one were to rely solely on spiritual energy to detect their presence, it would be impossible to discern whether they were real people or not. ¡°The Mallorys are indeed good at exercising such terrifying tricks.¡± Jonathan gave Sterio a thumbs- up. Sterio casually popped a couple of Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth and let out a chuckle. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the more terrifying ones!¡± Jonathan controlled the protective range of the bronze handbell above their heads, narrowing it down to only epass himself and Sterio. Then, he slowly released the two forms. Cautiously, they waited for several minutes, attentively listening for any signs of activity outside. Only when there was no other noise or movement did Jonathan proceed to form hand seals, activating Elemental Extrication Technique. The two of them gradually sank into the ground, descending to a depth of about thirty meters. Inside the small world, God Realm cultivators¡¯ spiritual sense could extend a few meters underground at most. Nheless, the distance they had traveled was sufficient to ensure their safety. Beneath the ground, Jonathan proceeded forward for quite some time, walking for over ten minutes before slowly ascending toward the surface. The house that the old man had arranged for them was situated on the outskirts of the vige. Although they had not traveled a great distance, they were considerably far from the vige center. Upon returning to the ground¡¯s surface, Sterio released his grip on Jonathan¡¯s arm. ¡°What kind of technique was that? You could freely move through the ground, yet I had to hold onto your arm. That¡¯s just weird!¡± ¡°Do you think I enjoy being gripped by a man?¡± Jonathan retorted with a scowl on his face. ¡°Enough with the banter. If we want to leave safely, we have to return to the cave by the cliff. When we arrived just now, I had Seboxia keep an eye on the portal formation. It¡¯s a two-way portal, so we should be able to return to the pond.¡± Sterio let out a helpless sigh after hearing that. ¡°Had we teamed up with Seboxia during the day and gotten rid of Abraham and his men, we wouldn¡¯t have needed to go through this trouble and ventured out in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a Monday morning quarterback,¡± Jonathan scoffed, ¡°I mean, sure, Seboxia can handle them during the day, but how would we escape from the snake den?¡± ¡°How about the time we were on our way here?¡± Sterio retorted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you suggest earlier?¡± Jonathan asked indifferently while staring at Sterio. Speechless, Sterio could only tilt his head and nce around. He observed that the vige was nestled amidst a unique topography, with peaks encircling it like the mouth of a volcano. As for the cave connected by a ropeway, it was easily noticeable by simply lifting one¡¯s gaze upward. The two swiftly made their way through the fields outside the vige and soon arrived beneath the ropeway. ¡°Jonathan, no one has used this ropeway since we arrived. Wouldn¡¯t it be too bold for us to escape using it?¡± Sterio questioned. ¡°Feel free to stay if you don¡¯t mind dying here!¡± Jonathan responded nonchntly. He then swiftly took out a slender device that resembled a lower leg with four wheels. Utilizing his spiritual energy as an extension of his arm, Jonathan ascended swiftly, skillfullynding on the steel cable. Click. The crisp mechanical sound seemed exceptionally clear in the darkness of the night. Sterio looked at the device on the cable, feeling a bit bewildered. ¡°What exactly is that thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rope-climbing device¡ªone of the special tools used by the special forces,¡± Jonathan replied with a cheerful grin. He then flipped his hand and produced a magical rope, giving it a light swing before wrapping it around the device. ¡°Hold onto the rope!¡± Jonathan instructed with confidence. ¡°This is what happens when cultivators fail to keep up with technological development,¡± Jonathan remarked.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With that, he lightly pressed the button in his hand, and the rope-climbing device emitted a sharp sound, propelling them swiftly toward the end of the steel cable. ¡°That¡¯s cool!¡± Sterio suppressed his excitement. It would have taken them at least twenty minutes to run up the cable toward the cave in the distance, but the rope-climbing device brought them closer to the cave nestled within the clouds and mist in no time. In less than three minutes, they found themselves in close proximity to the cave. As Jonathan retracted the magical rope, he and Sterionded gracefully. At that speed, even if someone had noticed, the two of them had already left far behind. However, just as their smiles of relief were about to grace their faces, Jonathan suddenly felt a chilling gleam shoot directly at him, targeting his face. Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 ¡°Who dares to trespass on this forbidden ground?¡± Following that deafening roar, the tip of a spear shed right in front of Jonathan. The sharp point was only half an inch away from piercing his forehead when a fair, semi-illusory arm reached out from his chest and grabbed the long spear¡¯s shaft. It was Seboxia. Cold sweat beaded Jonathan¡¯s forehead. That person was incredibly quick with his spear. In truth, I had sensed it the moment he attacked. However, the terrifying speed of the attack left me with no time to react. Even though I was already holding the bronze handbell and could¡¯ve summoned it with a single thought, there was no time for me to use it. Had it not been for Seboxia, that spear would¡¯ve probably pierced through my head already, and I¡¯d be dead. He looked at the person who had thrown the spear. That¡¯s the chief of the guards who had received orders to conduct a security check on everyone when I arrived here earlier today. I thought they were very friendly at the time. Who knew they¡¯d go so hard when attacking? They didn¡¯t even ask why I came here before trying to kill me! Meanwhile, it was clear that the head of the guards was somewhat taken aback by the sight of the arm that had suddenly appeared out of Jonathan¡¯s chest. A momentter, however, the man let out a shout and struck the spear¡¯s shaft hard with his left palm. A strange pattern appeared on the shaft immediately after he did that. As the spear¡¯s red tassel swayed, it produced a destructive force that shattered Seboxia¡¯s arm in the blink of an eye. Jonathan drew back and retreated to the edge of the cave. Behind himy an abyss with a thousand- foot drop. Seboxia slowly materialized next to him, wearing a grim expression. His right arm also gradually regenerated thanks to the restoration powers of spiritual energy. ¡°It¡¯s a spiritual destruction formation. Such magical items are specifically for breaking spiritual energy spells, especially spirit shields. Up against these weapons, spirit shields are about as effective as paper. We must deal with the situation with caution.¡± Activating his spiritual eye, Jonathan studied the spear held by the chief guard. The shaft was an inky ck color, and its surface appeared to be smooth. However, every inch of it was covered by intricate markings. It was not just his long spear that carried those markings. Even the des of the other guards who had rushed over were simrly adorned. Jonathan was slightly rmed by the sight. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique¡¯s chapter on misceneous information contains records on refining weapons. A magical item¡¯s grading depends on its material, the technique used to make it, and its markings. All three aspects are indispensable. Even among the magical items currently avable outside, including those belonging to the eight respectable families and the hidden sects, most aremonce armaments made from somewhat better materials. Some magical items have markings for size maniption carved on them, allowing one to control the length and width of the weapon through spiritual energy. Those that can produce unexpected attacks are already considered a top-grade magical item. As for the weapons that these people are wielding, they¡¯re allpletely covered with markings. Any of them can be an ultimate weapon that powerful forces would fight over. There¡¯s no way what that old man said about these people merely being vigers mistreated by Yannopolis is true. I¡¯ve seen the weapons used by Greyson and others from Mountain Vige. In poor viges, it¡¯s impossible to find proper weapons, let alone ones inscribed with such markings. At most, they¡¯ll only be armed with sharpened animal bones. Standing half in the shadows, Sterio suddenly said to Jonathan in a hoarse voice, ¡°They¡¯re people coming from below.¡± Jonathan turned toward Seboxia and asked, ¡°Can you defeat them?¡± ¡°With ease,¡± he replied calmly. Holding the spiritual beads in his hand tightly, he started walking forward. Meanwhile, Jonathan drew out his Heaven Sword, turned his wrist, and swung it behind him. A series of agonized howls rang out from the bottom of the cliff. Despite the God Realm cultivators¡¯ impressive cultivation levels, they could not prevent themselves from falling. From that height of over two hundred meters, even someone of their caliber only had a slim chance of avoiding plunging to their death. ¡°Keep one alive!¡± Jonathan called out coldly before transforming into an afterimage and charging into the cave. The guards¡¯ weapons bore the markings for spiritual destruction, but Jonathan and the others used other means to avoid casting spiritual energy spells. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Neither Sterio¡¯s parasites nor Jonathan¡¯s sword and formation te were affected by the markings. The only person who did not use any weapon was Seboxia. Instead, he used his reserve of Pryncyp of Life. Although life force was not a power of Pryncyp, it was the direct manifestation of Pryncyp of Life. In terms of power, life force ranked one level above spiritual energy. There were twelve guards in total. Jonathan and Sterio each restrained two while Seboxia held back the remaining eight cultivators by himself. Green life force weaved between them like thin des where one wrong move would mean death. In less than thirty seconds, all twelve guards were lying on the ground in the cave. Ten of them had been drained of their life force by Seboxia and turned into shriveled bodies, and he would have done the same to the remaining two guards if Jonathan had not stopped him. ¡°Check on the situation outside,¡± Jonathan said to Sterio in a calm tone. Sterio ran to the cave¡¯s entrance and looked toward the bottom of the mountain. ¡°They¡¯re climbing up the cliff. They¡¯ll be here in less than a minute.¡± Grabbing the chief of the guards, Jonathan growled, ¡°Tell me how to activate a portal formation.¡± ¡°Even if you threaten to kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything,¡± the bloodied man responded with a bitter smile. ¡°Chuck him into your divine space. You know better than me how to torture others,¡± Jonathan uttered as he tossed the man to Seboxia. His lips curved into a faint smile when he heard that. With one quick movement, he entered the chief guard¡¯s consciousness field. Inside his divine space, he could freely control the passage of time in one¡¯s mind. While in Doveston, he had trapped Jonathan within that space, making him feel as though he had spent ten thousand days in there when, in reality, only ten minutes had passed. Since time was running out, Jonathan felt it was best to let Seboxia deal with the chief guard. Nheless, he was still worried. He tossed another guard to Sterio and said, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of extorting information from this one. Later, you can confirm it with whatever information Seboxia gets.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to extort information, but torturing others is something I¡¯m open to doing.¡± With that, Sterio hoisted the person up with one hand, then thrust his other hand deep into the person¡¯s chest. Meanwhile, Jonathan stood at the cave¡¯s entrance and gazed downward. ¡°Five Elements of the Dragon Deity, Earth Wall!¡± No sooner had he uttered those words than a massive surge of spiritual energy flowed into the mountainside beneath his feet. Using Earth Extrication Technique on rocks consumed a lot of energy, so whenever he had used that technique previously, he always tried his best to avoid rocky terrain. Hence, it was his first time employing that technique on rocks on such arge scale. As his spiritual energy rapidly depleted, the mountainside began shifting under his feet like rippling water. With a pale face, he gestured with both hands and shouted, ¡°Die!¡± Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Bam! Bam! Bam! Stone spikes suddenly shot up between the mountains, knocking the climbers down and piercing them. For a moment, cries of agony and rage filled the air as Jonathan used his extrication technique to wipe out the cultivators nearest the cave entrance. At the foot of the mountain, however, a massive horde of figures continued to rush toward the cave. Having popped three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth, Jonathan wasted no time making a series of hand seals. ¡°Break!¡± he shouted, his voice like the boom of rolling thunder. The next second, chunks of rocks from the cliff face exploded and plummeted to the ground. It didn¡¯t take long before the mountains within a hundred-meter radius of Jonathan were shattered and sent crashing down at breakneck speed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Dust and debris nketed the entire valley, and the tranquility of the vige was instantly broken. As countless mes lit up in the distant vige, several arrows suddenly tore through the sky in Jonathan¡¯s direction. With a quick wave of his right hand, thetter conjured a ball of golden light that seamlessly transformed into an enormous bell. Ding! Ding! Ding! There was a flicker of light as three razor-sharp arrows bounced off the bell¡¯s golden light shield and disappeared into the mountains. Before Jonathan could catch a breather, however, he saw the sh of a de as a Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe came smashing down onto the bell. s, the impact was so strong that it immediately sent Jonathan sliding backward. To make matters worse, the friction generated by his shoes skidding against the ground had brought on a burning smell. After regaining his bnce, Jonathan promptly tossed out his Divine Chessboard. ¡°Hurry up with the interrogation! I can¡¯t take this anymore,¡± he uttered as he nced at the dozen or so figures who hadnded in the cave. Then, with just a gentle flick of his finger, Jonathan positioned the chessboard behind him and expanded it till it became a solid wall that split the cave in two. Now that he had his back firmly against the chessboard, Jonathan stomped on the ground. Almost immediately, the cave entrance seemed to melt away as an invisible hand pinched it tight, completely blocking anyone else from entering or exiting. Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud banging noises from outside the cave quickly followed while Jonathan and the dozen people trapped within plunged into darkness. ¡°Why did you betray our vige, Jonathan?¡± someone shouted angrily. Jonathan leaned against Divine Chessboard as he tried to locate the voice, and thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Abraham!¡± Boom! A de shed at Jonathan before he could say anything more, but fortunately, he had activated Divine Chessboard¡¯s space-altering formation and teleported himself ten meters away. Although cultivators like Jonathan were already terrifyingly powerful, one basic rule they¡¯d always follow was to find a light source whenever possible. It wouldn¡¯t matter even if the light source were weak and faint, like a single candlelight in a massive warehouse. Most people would still be blind as a bat under those circumstances, but to cultivators, it¡¯d be enough for them to see every nook and cranny of the space they were in. However, now that the cave entrance was closed and the interior sealed by Divine Chessboard, how could anyone find light in pitch-darkness? As a result, everyone could no longer rely on their sight and had to pinpoint each other¡¯s locations by using sound instead. With that, Jonathan stood in a corner, carefully detecting even the softest sounds around him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you saved us,¡± he said as he formed a hand seal and vanished from his spot. Thanks to that, the three des that flew mercilessly in his direction missed their target and got embedded in the cave wall. ¡°Perhaps you guys were just foolish and were deceived by your chief, or maybe, you¡¯re all just like him and saved us merely for your own ulterior motive. In any case, I owe you a favor, so l shall return it today by sparing your life!¡± Jonathan added, all the while moving from one spot to another. Just as the vigers continued darting around till their spiritual sense finally caught up to Jonathan¡¯s location, a sh of dazzling white light suddenly illuminated the tunnel. Since everyone¡¯s eyes had long adjusted to the dark, Jonathan¡¯s sh grenade promptly left them in a temporary state of blindness. Jonathan, on the contrary, had already prepared himself for the fight as he closed his eyes and channeled his inner Grim Reaper, devoid of emotion. With Heaven Sword in hand, he charged through the burst of light, cutting off countless des and brutally slicing several throats as he did. Blood sprayed everywhere, and within seconds, six of those who had entered the cave tunnely motionless in a pool of blood. Upon realizing that the men around them were dropping like flies, the other seven hastily regained their composure and leaped toward the nearby cave walls. Even though their actions couldn¡¯t effectively remove them from Jonathan¡¯s attack range, especially given how narrow the tunnel was, it¡¯d still be able to reduce the possibility of being the next fatal target. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a sneak attack from the back if they were all leaning against the wall. It was an instinctive behavior that everyone had used and refined over many years of battle, but before they could do anything more, a shout rang out in the distance. ¡°He can control the cave walls!¡± After hearing that, the survivors¡¯ first instinct was to step away from the walls, but by then, it was too late to salvage the situation. ¡°Return!¡± Jonathan said tly as he stood in the middle of the tunnel. What happened next shook the remaining seven survivors, including Abraham, to the core. Tentacles began protruding from the walls and wrapped around the men, dragging them back to the cold, hard surface. Just then, a tiny me lit up in the distance, which turned out to be a spiritual fire powered by pure spiritual energy and dancing on Jonathan¡¯s palm. Thetter gritted his teeth as he stared at the seven men embedded in the wall. Argh. I used all my spiritual energy and spells to subdue them, but at what price? I had to forfeit control of the exterior rock wall! It also doesn¡¯t help that they¡¯re struggling so much. If I lowered my guard even a little, it¡¯d only be a matter of time before they break free from the restraints¡­ At the same time, Sterio¡¯s voice rang out from behind Divine Chessboard. ¡°We¡¯re done, Jonathan!¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan finally heaved a sigh of relief. Without further ado, he willed Divine Chessboard to shrink back to palm size before letting it fall into his hand. Sterio, on the other hand, dragged a corpse nearly stripped to the bone by his flesh-eating bugs and tossed it onto the ground unceremoniously. ¡°We can get out of here using portal formation, but it¡¯d require a massive amount of spiritual energy and the vige¡¯s own emerald badge. I¡¯m sure we can find the badges in these people¡¯s storage bags,¡± he said calmly. Hearing that, Jonathan ordered, ¡°Other than Abraham, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Seboxia. Deal with them as you deem fit!¡± Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Seboxiasm¡¯s cultivation demanded a substantial amount of life force. Cultivators in the Grandmaster Realm were already rare in the outside world, and those in the God Realm were even scarcer. In this particr ce, God Realm cultivators were a dime a dozen, while Grandmaster Realm cultivators were considered of lesser importance and were not highly regarded. Therefore, for a deity like Seboxia that required the absorption of a significant amount of life force in its cultivation, this ce was like a paradise. Furthermore, in Mountain Vige, Seboxia revealed his sinister n to Jonathan, outlining his intention to ruthlessly ughter every inhabitant of the vige. Jonathan firmly believed that Seboxia¡¯s words were not idle threats or mere intentions. The deity was probably dead serious about carrying out a horrifying massacre in Mountain Vige. Seboxia had refrained from taking action because of Jonathan¡¯s obstruction. Now that Jonathan had spoken, Seboxia had no further reason to hold back or show restraint. Within a matter of moments, all six individuals, except for Abraham, met their demise, their bodies completely crushed and trapped within the confines of the rocks. Both Jonathan and Sterio proceeded to retrieve the emerald badges from the cultivator¡¯s storage bags. ¡°Abraham, with this, I¡¯ve repaid you for saving my life,¡± Jonathan uttered indifferently. ¡°Remain here and refrain from entertaining any thoughts of retaliation. If you dare to make a move, I won¡¯t hesitate to end your life,¡± he warned. ¡°Softie,¡± Seboxia grumbled, dissatisfied. At this point, with their symbiotic connection and Jonathan¡¯s newfound method to counter Seboxia¡¯s divine realm, the threat Seboxia posed to Jonathan had greatly diminished. While Seboxia could still use his own life as a threat against Jonathan, it was considered ast resort. In fact, excessive use of such threats would ultimately backfire on him. Hence, their rtionship at the moment was rather peculiar, and the deity was also willing to take Jonathan¡¯s advice on many matters. As if reflecting this, Seboxia, with evident reluctance, could only shoot Jonathan a contemptuous nce before retreating once again into the coffin within Jonathan¡¯s elixir field. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan and Sterio, holding the emerald badges, made their way to the portal formation in the depths of the cave. Following the method they had obtained through interrogation, Jonathan and Sterio inserted the spirit stone into the grooves surrounding the portal formation. The spirit stone provided the necessary energy, gradually lighting up the portal formation. ¡°Such intricate formations. I wonder,¡± Sterio mused with curiosity, standing within the formation, ¡°if we could sessfully replicate these markings, would we be able to recreate the entire formation?¡± Jonathan, although not well-versed in formations, hade across information about them in the records of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. He retorted, ¡°Stop daydreaming. If formations could simply be copied and pasted, then why would formation experts be so rare? The arrangement of formations is not something formic; it¡¯s akin toExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. concocting poison. Even though everyone knows the basic ingredients of a poison, the precise proportions can greatly affect its efficacy.¡± He then proceeded to borate, ¡°The size, orientation, materials, and even the depth of each rune in the formation beneath our feet determines the speed and amount of spiritual energy flowing within it. If you try to imitate the markings without understanding the principles, you¡¯ll only be wasting your time and effort. Moreover, there¡¯s a high chance you might be killed by the explosion of spiritual energy.¡± Listening to Jonathan¡¯s words, Sterio squatted down on the ground, his curiosity piqued. ¡°You have such a clear understanding of this. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re secretly an expert at formations!¡± he joked. As he spoke, Sterio reached out to touch the formation beneath his feet. However, before his hand could make contact with the ground, Jonathan swiftly grabbed him. Jonathan chided the man, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier? Even a slight disruption to the formation can pose an irreversible danger to the portal. I¡¯m tempted to chop off your hand, I swear!¡± Sterio shed a cating smile as Jonathan grabbed him by the back of his neck and lifted him off the ground. ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that¡­ My mistake.¡± Boom! As a loud explosion reverberated throughout the cave, Jonathan swiftly tossed Sterio aside. ¡°The entrance has been opened!¡± Jonathan eximed as he looked down at the portal formation beneath his feet, which, to his surprise, was only seventy percent activated. The portal formation was supposed to produce quick results, but the casting technique demanded a profound understanding of the intricate formation itself. Jonathan, having limited knowledge about formations, and Sterio, aplete novice in this field, werepletely ill-prepared to handle its intricacies. The two men were clearly not among those capable of effortlessly activating arcane arrays. Jonathan swiftly leaped out of the formation and pressed his hands against the cave wall. Using his Elemental Extrication Technique, he effortlessly tore off a sizable portion of the cave wall, as if ripping apart a nket. However, despite his efforts, one silhouette in the cave seemed unaffected and broke through the stone wall, lunging toward Jonathan with great force. ng! As the resounding toll of a bell filled the air, Jonathan¡¯s silhouette streaked past Sterio¡¯s sight before forcefully colliding with the rock wall behind him. ¡°D*mn it!¡± At once, blood gushed out of Jonathan¡¯s nose and mouth. The mysterious figure who had emerged was none other than the vige chief who had been behaving strangely earlier. Surprisingly, the elderly man had delivered that blow using pure physical strength alone, without employing any spiritual energy. Yet, it had been enough to inflict serious injuries on Jonathan. Sterio promptly positioned himself in front of Jonathan, and as he raised his hand, countless small insects converged to form a thin, sharp de. ¡°You¡¯d better let us go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The old sage stood with his hands behind his back, a sly smile on his face. ¡°Leave your storage rings behind, and I will let you go.¡± Slowly, Jonathan got to his feet and wielded Heaven Sword in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re after this sword, right, old man?¡± A spark of excitement ignited in the old sage¡¯s gaze when hey eyes on Heaven Sword, and he demanded, ¡°Hehe, since you¡¯re already aware of that, then hand it over. A sacred item of this caliber is beyond your grasp!¡± Jonathan traced a graceful pattern in the air with the sword before pointing it directly at the old sage¡¯s forehead. ¡°If you want my sword, you¡¯ll have to take it from me!¡± he dered firmly. With a powerful stomp, Jonathan propelled himself forward, transforming into a blur of motion as he charged straight at the old sage. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The old sage¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly as a mighty surge of spiritual energy emanated from him, forming a force field that enveloped Jonathan and Sterio. There was something fishy about the elderly man¡¯s force field, and Jonathan had already experienced its power firsthand during the daytime. Hence, he was, of course, on guard. Jonathan, too, unleashed his spiritual energy to form a force field that epassed a radius of ten meters, covering the entire area within its grasp. The old sage¡¯s force field was powerful, and Jonathan could not resist it even after exerting all his strength. However, fortunately, Jonathan¡¯s force field wasrge enough, and the old sage would need a brief moment to fully suppress him. With a distance of only about ten meters between them, a moment¡¯s time was more than sufficient for Jonathan. ¡°Take this!¡± Jonathan swung Heaven Sword forcefully toward the old sage¡¯s head, but to his surprise, the old sage made no attempt to evade the powerful attack. The old sage simply tilted his head slightly, allowing Heaven Sword to strike his shoulder. Following that strike, a faint blue silhouette emerged on him, revealing the majestic form of a giant, ck tortoise. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Roar! A loud roar sounded as soon as the Dark Tortoise¡¯s form appeared. A sudden, powerful surge of spiritual energy hit Jonathan like a truck and sent him flying backward again. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not again!¡± Sterio eximed while conjuring up some spiritual energy to intercept Jonathan. Unfortunately, that did nothing as the two flew backward and crashed into the dent that Jonathan had created earlier. The sword in Jonathan¡¯s hand ended up falling into the old man¡¯s hand, too. Footsteps sounded from the corridor behind them. The old man calmly retracted the Dark Tortoise form before the vigers emerged behind him. Merilyn, who was wearing a wide cape, asked, ¡°What happened here?¡± She had always been ostracized since she was little because her appearance did not match the vigers¡¯ beauty standards. Since she did not have many friends, she had no choice but to focus on her cultivation. Although the vigers had yet to change their opinion of her appearance, she had earned the respect of all the men there with her capability. Eventually, she was allowed to lead a team of her own. Among the vigers that arrived, Merilyn was the only one qualified to ask the old sage questions. The old sage tightened his grip on Heaven Sword as he stared at Jonathan and Sterio, who were both severely wounded and lying on the ground. ¡°These two tried to leave without permission after finding out about our vige¡¯s secret. On top of that, they have also killed many of our vigers. Their crimes call for punishment!¡± He then turned toward Merilyn and continued, ¡°These two are spies pretending to be outsiders. We should kill them to be on the safe side.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Merilyn replied with a nod as she took off her heavy robe and retrieved a short sword from her storage bag. She was making her way toward Jonathan and Sterio with the de in hand when a calm voice rang out from inside the cave. ¡°Jonathan, isn¡¯t it about time you let me kill these people?¡± Everyone at the scene froze in shock when they heard that. They quickly nced about but were unable to see anyone. Meanwhile, the old sage¡¯s pupils constricted in shock as he stared at Heaven Sword. One end of a fine, green line could be seen floating above the hilt. As the sage shifted his gaze toward the other end, he saw that it wasing from Jonathan¡¯s right hand. ¡°Kill them¡­ Kill them all¡­¡± Jonathan said weakly while leaning against Sterio. Had Sterio not caught him mid-flight earlier, Jonathan¡¯s bones would probably have all been shattered by the impact. Even with Sterio¡¯s help, they still sustained fairly severe injuries as a result. Sterio had passed out from the pain, which showed just how powerful the sage was. However, the pain activated the murderous intent thaty dormant within Jonathan. After all, a man who possessed the Pryncyp of ughter was definitely no saint. Seboxia appeared next to Jonathan in his pure white robe. With a gentle wave of his hand, two beams of life force entered Jonathan and Sterio¡¯s bodies, healing their woundspletely. ¡°F*ck! What happened just now? I feel like my brain has gotten all mushy!¡± Sterio eximed while rubbing his head as soon as he regained consciousness. Those words had barely left his mouth when Jonathan reached out and pulled him to his feet. ¡°Huh? What are we doing now?¡± Sterio had confusion written all over his face as he stared at the group of people that had emerged out of nowhere before them. ¡°We¡¯re going to kill them!¡± As it turned out, that green line was actually Seboxia¡¯s life force. Since he was in spiritual energy form, the distance and his physical state did not matter. Seboxia could instantly travel to the other end of that life force line no matter how far it was. As the line was a part of Seboxia, it could be as thin as a strand of silk and still function just fine. Before anyone even realized what was going on, Seboxia had appeared next to the sage and gripped Heaven Sword firmly. ¡°It¡¯s about time your life came to an end,¡± Seboxia said before pulling Heaven Sword backward. Heaven Sword emitted a blood-red glow as it sailed through the air beforending in Jonathan¡¯s hand. The sage didn¡¯t even have time to unleash the Dark Tortoise seal again before the sharp de sliced four of his fingers off in one fell swoop. The sage stared at Seboxia in horror and quickly jumped backward while yelling at the vigers, ¡°Kill them all!¡± ¡°Fate has allowed us to meet, so I¡¯m afraid you cannot escape,¡± Seboxia said with a smile before turning into a green ray of light. Having recovered from their injuries, Jonathan and Sterio shed with Merilyn and the others. With a mighty swing of Heaven Sword, Jonathan sliced Merilyn¡¯s short sword in half. Instead of killing her, however, Jonathan grabbed her by the hair and flung her away. ¡°That¡¯s for saving my life!¡± Since Merilyn had been thrown out of the fight, Jonathan and Sterio were able to go all out. They activated Elemental Extrication Technique and caused rocky spikes to emerge from the ground beneath the vigers. On those spikes were lots of tiny, ck worms that would crawl onto the viger¡¯s bodies upon contact and bury themselves in their flesh. Although the vigers were all God Realm cultivators, their methods of attack were rather simple and could be countered easily. Despite being surrounded by dozens of people, Jonathan and Sterio were able to hold their ground and retaliate with ease. ¡°Keep an eye out for the portal formation. We need to get out of here before more of the vigers arrive. There¡¯s no way we can fight them all off!¡± Jonathan reminded Sterio. ¡°The portal formation seems to be fully illuminated. Does that mean we can go now?¡± Sterio asked hesitantly. ¡°Fully illuminated?¡± Jonathan turned around in surprise and nced at the portal formation. Sure enough, the portal formation deep within the cave was indeed fully illuminated. ¡°Clear us a path, Seboxia! It¡¯s time for us to go!¡± Jonathan shouted at the top of his voice while stomping on the ground. The remaining bit of spiritual energy in his body surged into the ground, causing two stone walls to rise up and push the cultivators away. Just like that, he had forcefully created a clear and straight path through the crowd. A cultivator aimed his gun at Jonathan and Sterio, but Seboxia teleported himself behind the cultivator and swiftly snapped his neck. Without wasting even a second, Seboxia then entered Jonathan¡¯s body as he and Sterio made their way onto the portal formation. Jonathan activated the formation with a hand gesture, and a white light enveloped the two of them almost immediately. When Jonathan felt the sensation of being isted from the world around him, he knew that there was no stopping the formation from doing its work, so they were safe. Right as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, a broken sword pierced through the ball of white light. Merilyn! With a determined look on her face, Merilyn thrust the broken sword at Sterio¡¯s throat. ¡°Die!¡± Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 As a way of thanking Merilyn and Abraham for saving his life, Jonathan chose not to kill them. Even so, Jonathan had still wounded Merilyn severely when he tossed her away earlier. What they did not expect was for Merilyn to drag her wounded body back into the battle and attack them at the veryst second. Although Jonathan was a sentimental person, he was not about to let it get the better of him. Merilyn and I are even after I spared her life just now, so I have no reason to hold back now that she¡¯s attacking me! With that in mind, Jonathan raised Heaven Sword and swung it at Merilyn¡¯s throat. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Sterio shouted as he got between them, blocked Jonathan¡¯s wrist with his left hand, and grabbed Merilyn¡¯s broken sword firmly with his right. That was when the portal formation was fully activated. Everything around Jonathan became a blur, and he had been teleported to a dark ce before he knew it. The formation mark on the ground vanished as Sterio stared apathetically at Merilyn. Merilyn saw the blood dripping from his right hand and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge my de?¡± I was so determined to kill these two for spying on my vige, even if it would cost me my life. That was why I went all out in that attack. Had Sterio not intercepted both of us in time, Jonathan¡¯s sword would have cut my head clean off! Why did this scrawny man risk his life to save mine? What exactly is he ying at? Merilyn had always been teased and made fun of growing up. The males in the vige would rather treat her like a guy than see her as a girl. As such, Merilyn found herself feeling a little awkward when faced with Sterio¡¯s serious gaze. She subconsciously averted her eyes. Sterio slowly let go of Merilyn¡¯s de and shed her a faint smile. ¡°Merilyn¡­¡± He was about to say something, but the teleportation left him feeling so dizzy that he began vomiting on the spot. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Assuming he was vomiting in disgust because of her appearance, Merilyn quickly lowered her head and covered her face with her hands. Her tears kept falling as she leaned against the wall in dejection and watched Sterio puke away. I know I¡¯m not good-looking, but the men in the vige have never said anything about my appearance ever since I became an adult! Why would Sterio vomit the moment he sees my face? This is just downright insulting! Sterio realized that he had caused a misunderstanding when he heard Merilyn sobbing in the corner. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not vomiting because of you¡­¡± ¡°What is it, then?¡± Merilyn asked with a sniffle. ¡°It¡¯s because¡ª¡± Sterio began vomiting again immediately after making eye contact with her. Merilyn cried even louder when she saw his reaction. It took Sterio about ten seconds to finally stop vomiting. His face was white as a sheet when he stood up straight and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t vomit because you look ugly or anything, Merilyn. I vomited because the portal formation made me dizzy. It¡¯s like suffering from carsick.¡± ¡°Carsick? What is that?¡± Merilyn asked, choking back on tears. ¡°Um¡­¡± Sterio stared at Merilyn speechlessly for a few seconds before realizing that cars did not exist in her world. He then turned toward Jonathan and said, ¡°Hey, Jonathan! Could you help me exin it to her?¡± Jonathan, who was crouching next to a pile of bones, let out a sigh when he looked up at the two. ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to be flirting, you two. Don¡¯t you see where we are right now?¡± ¡°Where we are¡­¡± Sterio¡¯s eyes went wide after a brief pause, and he quickly nced at his surroundings. There were walls on three sides and a row of ck metal bars on one side. They were standing on a damp, rocky floor. There was a torch hanging on the wall outside, and there was a skeleton in front of Jonathan. It instantly became clear to them that they were inside a dungeon of some sort. ¡°This is¡­¡± Sterio ran up to the metal bars and nced outside. All he saw were a few other cells simr to the one they were in. ¡°How did we end up here?¡± Sterio asked while staring at Jonathan in confusion. ¡°How would I know? Try using your spiritual energy!¡± Jonathan retorted as he stood up straight. Sterio then retrieved his ck knife from the storage ring and channeled his spiritual energy as he shed at the metal bars. A thin cloud of mist rose from the metal bars and began absorbing Sterio¡¯s spiritual energy like a sponge. ¡°What the f*ck? There¡¯s something strange about these metal bars!¡± Sterio eximed in shock as he forcefully cut off his spiritual energy. Jonathan reached out and touched the metal bars. ¡°It¡¯s not just these metal bars that are strange. The walls around us and the ground beneath our feet, too, have this strange property about them. I was going to try using my Elemental Extrication Technique, but my spiritual energy waspletely absorbed the moment it left my body. I can¡¯t get my mental energy out of my consciousness field either. If my guess is correct, we are currently inside a veryplex formation that drains spiritual energy!¡± he said while shifting his gaze toward Merilyn. Noticing the way Jonathan was looking at her, Sterio quickly got between them. ¡°You spared her earlier as an act of gratitude, and I did the same by saving her life, so we¡¯re all even now. You mustn¡¯t hurt her unless she does something to harm you.¡± Jonathan rolled his eyes as he walked past Sterio. ¡°Already being so protective of her before you two even start dating, huh? I can only imagine how much of a simp you¡¯d be if you two end up together! Don¡¯t worry; I just want to ask her if she knows where we are.¡± Sterio snickered when he saw that Jonathan meant Merilyn no harm. ¡°It¡¯s funny that you call me a simp when all of Chanaea knows you¡¯re the biggest simp in the country! You abandoned your job as Asura and insisted on returning to Josephine in Tayhaven even when your mother-inw dislikes you!¡± Jonathan ignored Sterio¡¯s rant and crouched next to Merilyn as he said, ¡°Rx; I won¡¯t hurt you as long as you don¡¯t try to kill us. I just want to know where we are right now.¡± Not wanting to scare Merilyn, Jonathan even made sure to lower his voice and soften his tone when speaking to her. Merilyn, who had finally stopped crying, nced about and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where we are either¡­¡± Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 -Jonathan¡¯s gaze was frosty as he looked into Merilyn¡¯s eyes. Around ten secondster, he heaved a helpless sigh and said, ¡°If even you don¡¯t know where we are, we¡¯re doomed.¡± With that, Jonathan rose to his feet and scanned his surroundings. After that, he whipped out a military shlight from his storage ring. He initially wanted to look for clues in their surroundings, but the moment he switched on the shlight, he saw a white mark on the opposite wall under theyer of moss. ¡°There are words here!¡± Jonathan walked toward the wall with the shlight. It was too dark before that, and they couldn¡¯t unleash their spiritual energy there. Hence, none of them noticed the markings on the wall. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that there was a clue, Sterio quickly approached the wall. ¡°The words are covered by ayer of moss. We need to remove the moss.¡± With that, Sterio reached out to scrape off theyer of moss using a knife, but Jonathan immediately stopped him and said with a frown, ¡°The words aren¡¯t deeply engraved in the wall. If you use a knife, you might scrape off the words as well.¡± After that, Jonathan ced his palm on theyer of moss and channeled his spiritual energy to remove the moss. In an instant, the moss on the entire wall fell off while the spiritual energy in Jonathan¡¯s body depleted greatly. In fact, at least a third of his spiritual energy was used up when he did that. It was important to note that such a simple move would normally only consume less than one- thousandth of Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy at most. At that moment, however, a third of his spiritual energy was consumed when all he did was remove the moss. Needless to say, the ce they were in was terrifyingly peculiar. Yet, he couldn¡¯t be bothered by that because the words on the wall were all exposed after the moss fell off. The handwriting was so bad that it seemed more like a drawing than a series of words. To make things worse, the words were written on the uneven stone wall, making them appear crooked and harder toprehend. Jonathan and Sterio frowned deeply and struggled to understand those words. After moments of staring at it, they only managed to deduce the overall meaning of some of the words. They couldn¡¯t even connect the words together and form an actual meaningful sentence. Merilyn, on the other hand, froze when she saw those words. Her lips moving slightly, she perused the words on the wall before her body started swaying unsteadily. Surprisingly, she then lost her bnce and fell forward as if she was drained of all her energy. Sterio pulled Merilyn into his embrace in the nick of time and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You understand the words on the wall, don¡¯t you, Merilyn?¡± While leaning against Sterio¡¯s chest, Merilyn grabbed his arm firmly and kept her eyes glued to the words on the wall. ¡°What on earth is going on? Tell us!¡± Sterio asked, panicking. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look okay.¡± For some reason, Jonathan grew concerned when he saw Merilyn staring at the wall. I don¡¯t understand a word on the wall, but I know these words are definitely bad news since they¡¯re giving Merilyn a nervous breakdown. ¡°Those words on the wall¡­¡± Merilyn trembled slightly as she held Sterio and uttered slowly, ¡°Those are thest words of a formermander in our vige¡­ ording to him, the rebel faction wasn¡¯t defeated outside of Yannopolis. Instead, they were tricked by a sage! All themanders and soldiers of the rebel faction were sent here to be kept imprisoned. Also, the existence of our vige wasn¡¯t meant to rebel against Yannopolis¡¯ oppression. Instead, Yannopolis had been using our vige to give hope to the vigers in Vige 108. Our vige served to gather all the rebels that escaped from Vige 108, and once the rebel faction had gained enough power, the sage would lead them into Yannopolis¡¯ trap for them to be massacred and toyed with by the powerful figures of Yannopolis¡­¡± As soon as Merilyn finished talking, she spat out a mouthful of blood in despair and fainted in Sterio¡¯s arms. Jonathan and Sterio then exchanged helpless and frustrated nces. At that point, even Jonathan didn¡¯t dare to wake Merilyn up. After all, she deeply believed that the vige she grew up in was meant to topple Yannopolis one day, but the cold, hard truth cruelly destroyed all her beliefs. The vige that existed for hundreds of years was nothing but a huge lie, and even the sage they admired was nothing but apdog reared by Yannopolis. Everything Merilyn had fought for her entire life had just crumbled before her eyes. Hence, it was only normal for her to have troubleing to terms with it. Upon cing Merilyn on the ground, Sterio gritted his teeth and said to Jonathan, ¡°F*ck! I knew that the old man was a b*stard! He even has a f*cking turtle¡¯s shell on him! I should¡¯ve killed him!¡± ¡°First of all, that¡¯s the form of a Dark Tortoise, not a turtle¡¯s shell. Secondly, if we were to take the risk and wait for Seboxia to kill that old man, we would¡¯ve surely died in the cave.¡± Jonathan shot Sterio a look. Upon hearing that, Sterio rolled his eyes and refuted, ¡°I just wanted to vent. What¡¯s wrong with that? Why are you such a boring person?¡± Jonathan snickered and turned around to walk toward the prison bars. ¡°Why don¡¯t you focus on figuring out a way to get us out of here instead?¡± As soon as those words fell, someone in the opposite prison cell uttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting out!¡± Startled by the sudden voice, Jonathan immediately pointed his shlight in the direction of the voice. Sterio got up and stood next to Jonathan to see where the voice came from. The bright light illuminated the opposite cell and allowed them to see a naked, scrawny old man cowering in the corner. He was as skinny as a rake and was practically almost reduced to a skeleton. The old man reached out his trembling arm when the light hit him. ¡°What a splendid magical item¡­ It¡¯s been ages since Ist saw light¡­¡± ¡°This is not a magical item. It¡¯s a shlight,¡± Jonathan replied tly. ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man turned around slowly. His unkempt hair, which hadn¡¯t been groomed for years, was all jumbled up and matted together like ayer of thick felt. Under the light, he resembled a desated corpse. ¡°I¡¯m a prefect from Colstrax. I was imprisoned for investigating Yannopolis,¡± the old man answered. ¡°Colstrax?¡± Sterio turned to nce at Jonathan. Jonathan then quickly whipped out a map and looked for the ce the old man mentioned. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Jonathan pointed at the center of the map. ¡°Colstrax is a neighboring vige to the Outer City of Yannopolis. It¡¯s a huge vige! The entire southern side of the vige is one of the most prosperous spots in the area.¡± Jonathan then paused and froze because he suddenly remembered something. ¡°Did you say you were caught because you were investigating Yannopolis? Are you saying that we¡¯re currently in Yannopolis?¡± Jonathan abruptly lifted his head to look at the old man. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Sterio was stunned when he heard that. I¡¯ve never been to Vige 108, but Jon told me quite a lot about Yannopolis during our journey. Yannopolis is a mysteriousnd filled with God Realm cultivators. If we¡¯re in Yannopolis, we¡¯re doomed. In the next second, the cultivator in the opposite prison cell suddenlyughed out loud, leaving Jonathan and Sterio bbergasted. ¡°Yannopolis? If we were in Yannopolis, I would be more than willing to die here! Unfortunately, I tried everything I could and only ended up in the Outer City of Yannopolis. We¡¯re now in the dungeon in the Outer City of Yannopolis. However, you¡¯re right about something. We¡¯re stuck in a formation, which is the foundation of the Outer City of Yannopolis. There are two ways you can escape this ce. Firstly, you can find the formation¡¯s foundation and take control of it. Secondly, you can try to break this formation and destroy it. Haha!¡± The old man startedughing like a maniac. Seeing that, Sterio gave Jonathan a nudge andmented, ¡°Jon, is he a madman?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t a madman. He¡¯s merely in utter despair.¡± Jonathan heaved a helpless sigh and said, ¡°None of the ways he mentioned is workable. Both options require us to go against the entire Outer City. If we don¡¯t have someone strong enough to topple the Outer City on our side, there¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting out of here.¡± ¡°The entire Outer City?¡± Sterio gaped at the cultivator in the opposite prison cell incredulously. ¡°What the h*ll?¡± ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re going to die here? Don¡¯t we have any hope of escaping?¡± Sterio¡¯s expression turned sour as he turned to look at the bones nearby. I¡¯ve been carrying such a heavy burden from the moment I left the Mallory family. I can¡¯t afford to die here. Even if I were to die, I would rather die fighting. I can¡¯t die in vain. That would be terrible! Just then, Jonathan shone the light at the prison cell opposite them and asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t alone in that huge prison cell, are you?¡± The cultivator leaned on the wall feebly, drained. The conversation he had with Jonathan earlier had seemingly depleted his energy. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no point in telling you all that¡­¡± Sighing, the old man fell silent and shut his eyes. ¡°Hey, you old b*stard! F*ck!¡± Sterio roared furiously. If it weren¡¯t for the prison bars getting in his way, he might actually end up rushing toward the opposite prison cell to beat the cultivator up. Jonathan then stopped Sterio and produced a pack of self-heating instant beef stew from his storage ring. ¡°Sterio, you can¡¯t solve everything with violence. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Afterward, Jonathan quickly prepared the instant beef stew by adding a bottle of water to it. Although a large amount of spiritual energy would be consumed every time he took something out from his storage ring, he knew it¡¯d be worth it. The beef stew was ready after a few minutes, and the tasty aroma immediately filled the entire dungeon. While squatting on the ground, Sterio picked up a fork and was about to dig in. ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve been craving beef stew!¡± he said, chuckling. However, Jonathan shook his head and stopped Sterio. ¡°Sterio, look over there.¡± Sterio followed Jonathan¡¯s line of sight and turned toward the opposite prison cell to see that the emaciated cultivator had already crawled toward the prison bars. Slumping against the bars, he was staring longingly at the beef stew. Realization dawned on Sterio, and he snickered right away. ¡°This beef stew is a delicacy back where we¡¯re from. The vegetables and chunks of beef just melt in your mouth and taste amazing. Old man, you have no idea how long I¡¯ve been wanting to eat this.¡± With the beef stew in his hands, Sterio slowly walked toward the prison bars. The prison cell opposite them was at least five meters away, but the intense, tantalizing aroma of the beef stew still wafted into the cultivator¡¯s nostrils. Sterio picked up a chunk of beef and slowly moved it toward his mouth. Right before he put the beef in his mouth, he deliberately dropped it on the ground. ¡°Oh, no! That¡¯s such a waste! It¡¯s all right, though. I still have plenty!¡± With that, Sterio picked up another chunk of beef before dropping it on the ground again. The cultivator couldn¡¯t stand Sterio¡¯s actions and finally gave in. ¡°Don¡¯t do that! I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to know! L-Let me have the beef stew¡­¡± ¡°You brought this upon yourself!¡± Sterio sneered. ¡°You must answer all our questions. If we find your answers satisfactory, we¡¯ll give you the beef stew and something else, too. However, if we¡¯re not satisfied with your answers, you¡¯ll have to watch us eat!¡± Sterio ced the beef stew on the ground and nodded slightly at Jonathan. Jonathan had wanted to use the beef stew to lure the cultivator into telling them what he knew, but he didn¡¯t expect Sterio to end up gainingplete control over the cultivator. This is rather surprising. Jonathan found his heart skipping a beat as he looked at the cultivator. If he was telling the truth when he said he was a prefect investigating Yannopolis, he must be a tough and strong-willed man. Yet, he¡¯s throwing his dignity away for food! I wonder what he had been through here. At that moment, Jonathan had a lot of questions in his mind, but after a moment of pondering, he still chose to ask the cultivator the most important question. ¡°You surely know a way out of here. I want you to give me an answer as detailed as possible,¡± Jonathan demanded. In response, the cultivator looked at Jonathan, rested his head on the prison bars, and gulped. ¡°We¡¯re in a dungeon in the southern part of the Outer City of Yannopolis. This is where the rebellious cultivators are imprisoned. ording to the protocol here, no one will entertain you if you¡¯ve just arrived. They¡¯ll imprison you for three months and wait for you to consume all your revitalization pills and magical herbs in your storage bag. Once you¡¯ve emptied your storage bag, someone wille to confiscate everything you own. You¡¯ll only have one option if you want to get out of here before running out of spiritual energy. When the guardse over to send you food, you can request to join a fighting competition. If you win thirty rounds in a row in the Outer City, you¡¯ll be free to leave this horrific underground prison for good! That¡¯s the only way!¡± Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 ¡°There¡¯s a fighting arena here?¡± Sterio gazed at the cultivator opposite him in a daze. Based on theyout of the small world Jonathan had pictured in his mind, Yannopolis functioned like the capital, and the Outer City was like a garrison camp. The residents of the Outer City consisted of soldiers who were known as Yannopolis envoys. Jonathan figured that ce should just be an uninteresting and high-pressure fortress. Unexpectedly, a fighting arena existed there. Subsequently, the cultivator ignored Jonathan and Sterio and merely stared intently at the beef stew on the floor in silence. Taking in the cultivator¡¯s demeanor, Jonathan nodded slightly at Sterio. Sterio used his spiritual energy to summon a few insects from his fingertips. The insects carried the beef stew and crawled toward the opposite side. That cultivator stretched out his withered hands to pick up the beef stew and started wolfing down the food, disregarding how hot the stew was. Seeing the way the cultivator devoured the beef stew, Jonathan and Sterio felt sorry for him. How hungry must one be to gobble up food in such a desperate manner? In the outside world, the worst food shortage Jonathan had ever experienced was when he was trapped inside the mountain with Karl and the others for nearly twenty days while restoring peace at Doveston. During that period, however, they could at least fill their stomachs with potatoes and sweet potatoes. As for Sterio, he was the sessor of the Mallory family, so he had never starved once since childhood. Therefore, how could he possibly understand the bitterness and sufferings endured by the cultivator before them? Jonathan took out a bottle of mineral water and tossed it into the opposite cell. ¡°Here¡¯s some water. Unscrew the cap to drink,¡± he uttered. However, after he finished his sentence, rustling noises and the dragging sound of iron chains rang in the surroundings. Jonathan shone his military shlight to both sides and noticed countless haggard, lifeless faces emerging, crowding at the bars of the cells opposite. Those seemingly empty cells were actually filled with imprisoned cultivators. ¡°Water¡­¡± ¡°Food¡­¡± ¡°Please give me something to eat¡­¡± ¡°Please¡­¡± A series of feeble pleas sounded, causing Jonathan to feel as if he had suddenly plunged into the depths of hell where all those sentenced to eternal starvation were being punished. ¡°Jon¡­¡± Sterio looked to his left and right in bewilderment. Although he couldn¡¯t see the situation on his side of the cell, there were several withered arms sticking out on the walls of both sides of the cell. Those hands belonged to the people locked up inside the neighboring cells. Jonathan and Sterio exchanged troubled looks after staring at the seemingly endless stretch of prison cells. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many people were being held captive in that dungeon. Just then, the crisp sound of a gong echoed inside the dungeon. Gong! As the noise rang out, waves of ripples spread quickly along the corridor of the dungeon. Caught off guard, Jonathan and Sterio were hit by the ripple and thrown backward. Bang! Bang! They mmed into the wall in the back and slumped to the ground. Sterio, ashen-faced, got up from the floor. ¡°Pryncyp? How could the power of Pryncyp exist here?¡± He gazed outside the cell vigntly. Even if they encountered danger at that moment, they didn¡¯t dare to retaliate. Even retrieving something from their storage ring would consume dozens of times more spiritual energy than usual. Putting aside whether they could win if a fight broke out, the absorption of spiritual energy by the formation in Yannopolis Outer City was a force they couldn¡¯t resist. Jonathan got to his feet, carefully perceiving the shockwave that had struck them earlier. ¡°This is not the power of Pryncyp. It should be a utilization of the formation in the entire dungeon.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Amidst their conversation, they heard a shrill voice echoing in the dungeon¡¯s long corridor. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are all of you trying to start a rebellion?¡± Jonathan and Sterio looked at each other, fathoming the voice outside most likely belonged to the Outer City envoy who was in charge of that dungeon as mentioned by the cultivator in the opposite cell. ¡°You should change your clothes.¡± Jonathan tossed a storage bag to Sterio as he spoke. Jonathan had snatched the storage bag at Upriver Vige earlier. The bag didn¡¯t contain much, but there were several sets of beast skin clothes inside. Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could tell at a nce that Sterio was an outsider by looking at his appearance at that moment. Although the duo didn¡¯t know if there was any difference in treatment received by natives and outsiders in the dungeon, they figured Yannopolis openly arresting outsiders was undoubtedly bad news. Without hesitating further, Sterio hastily took out a set of beast skin clothes and put it on. Then, he removed his cap and tousled his hair. As long as he kept quiet, it would be hard for others to tell whether he was an outsider. ¡°You gluttons! Shouldn¡¯t you be aware of the mealtime by now? We¡¯ll only feed you once every three days. Yourst meal was provided two days ago, so what¡¯s with the fuss?¡± The voice grew clearer as the neer approached. Jonathan squatted in one corner of the cell, holding his breath and waiting in silence for the other party toe closer. Sterio, on the other hand, crouched next to Merilyn, holding her arm and examining her wound quietly. ¡°D*mn it. What smells so good?¡± The prison guard wrinkled his nose as he moved nearer to Jonathan and Sterio¡¯s cell. Following the scent, the prison guard, holding a whip, gazed into the cell opposite Jonathan and Sterio. ¡°Marmount, what are you eating?¡± Marmount? Is that the cultivator¡¯s name? Squatting in the corner of his cell, Jonathan mused while staring coldly at the prison guard. Marmount had been starving for a long time, so now that he had the luxury of savoring delicacies from the outside world, there was no way he would hand over the food. Hearing the prison guard¡¯s shout, Marmount immediately poured the remaining beef stew into his mouth. Seeing that Marmount paid no attention to him, the prison guard raised his whip andshed the man in the cell. Smack! A crisp sound rang out, followed by Marmount¡¯s wails echoing in the hushed dungeon. As he shrieked in agony, Marmount spewed out the food he had yet to swallow on the ground. ¡°D*mn it! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± the prison guard bellowed while pointing at Marmount. However, at that moment, Marmount, seemingly having lost his mind, disregarded everything and knelt on the floor, swiftly picking up the food he had spat out and stuffing them back into his mouth. The prison guard¡¯s anger intensified as he witnessed that scene. He repeatedly flogged Marmount¡¯s back with the whip, splitting thetter¡¯s skin and flesh with every strike. Perhaps due to his emaciated figure, the whipping resulted incerations so deep that even Marmount¡¯s bones became visible. Yet, even so, Marmount ignored everything that was happening and focused only on eating, behaving as if he would be satisfied even if he were to die after finishing that meal. Taking in Marmount¡¯s miserable state, Jonathan gradually rose to his feet. ¡°Stop beating him. I was the one who gave him the food.¡± Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 The prison guard gave a start when Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Turning around frantically, he finally noticed Jonathan and Sterio¡¯s presence. After pausing for a few seconds, the guard approached Jonathan¡¯s cell. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that old fogey, Lebron, to send someone over so soon.¡± While speaking, the prison guard scrutinized Jonathan and Sterio from head to toe. When his gaze finally fell upon the unconscious Merilyn, an inexplicable glint of contempt shed across his eyes. ¡°I suppose the three of you must have been ostracized in the vige, isn¡¯t that right? Just look at how skinny you are. Did Lebron send you here just to make up the numbers?¡± Lebron? Jonathan recalled the old man the vigers saw as a sage. Even though he didn¡¯t have any proof, he was sure that the old man was who the prison guard was referring to. ¡°I knew it. That old man is up to no good,¡± Sterio murmured. The prison guard thenshed his whip at the prison bars and asked, ¡°Say, when I brought food here two days ago, this cell was still empty. When were you transferred here? Was it yesterday or today?¡± Just as Sterio was about to reply, Jonathan stepped forward and bowed at the prison guard. ¡°Sir, we were brought here a short while ago and have no idea what¡¯s going on. All we did was kill an outsider and somehow ended up here. Our vige sage can vouch for us.¡± The guard chuckled at Jonathan¡¯s words before pointing at the writing on the wall. ¡°Since you have seen the words on the wall, you probably know the reason for your vige¡¯s existence. So, what¡¯s the point in bringing up the sage now?¡± Jonathan turned around to nce at the wall before heaving a sigh. When he looked at the guard again, the deference he disyed earlier was long gone. ¡°Fine. In that case, I would like to know what¡¯s going to happen to us.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll die here!¡± the guard sneered. ¡°Do you know why we don¡¯t bother about prisoners leaving markings on the wall? That¡¯s because knowing the truth won¡¯t change your fate. I don¡¯t mind telling you that ever since this prison was built, it¡¯s rare for anyone to walk out alive. As for you lot, haha, there won¡¯t be any exceptions.¡± Taking note of the guard¡¯s arrogant demeanor, Jonathan questioned coldly, ¡°In other words, it¡¯s still possible for us to get out of here, isn¡¯t that right?¡± The guard stoppedughing abruptly and shot Jonathan a wary look. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Throughout his years working as a prison guard, he had seen thousands of prisoners. Some were apathetic, while others behaved haughtily. There were also those who mentally copsed and went crazy. Nevertheless, this was the first time he saw someone as calm as Jonathan. ¡°Is this why Lebron sent you here? I would feel unsettled too if I had subordinates like you.¡± Thereafter, the prison guard gave Jonathan an inquisitive look and said, ¡°If you want to leave, it¡¯s certainly possible. It¡¯ll depend on what you can give me.¡± Upon hearing the guard¡¯s reply, Jonathan threw two storage bags onto the ground. During his journey through Upriver Vige and Mountain Vige, he killed around twenty to thirty cultivators and took all their storage bags. Giving two up at that moment was no big deal. Looking at the storage bags in hand, the guard let out a snort after conducting a quick check with his spiritual sense. ¡°Are you trying to bribe me just with this? It isn¡¯t enough.¡± Hearing that, Sterio, too, handed over the storage bag Jonathan had given him. ¡°This is all we have. There¡¯s nothing more for us to give if you¡¯re not satisfied.¡± Unfortunately, the guard gave them a simr response. After scanning the bag with his spiritual sense, he shook his head with a smile. ¡°It still isn¡¯t enough. These worthless objects might be worth something in the viges, but to us envoys of Yannopolis, obtaining them is a piece of cake.¡± When the prison guard hurled all three bags back into the cell, Jonathan gave him an icy stare. ¡°I want to participate in the fight. Isn¡¯t that one of your rules?¡± The guard gave Jonathan a look of surprise. ¡°That¡¯s surprising. I didn¡¯t expect you to find out about our rules so soon! Looks like Marmount has told you a lot!¡± After turning around to give Marmount a look, the guard seemed to have thought of something and returned his attention to Jonathan, smiling. ¡°What was Marmount eating just now? You mentioned that you had given something to him.¡± ¡°Help me register for the fight, and I can give it to you too,¡± Jonathan tly replied. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The guard sneered at Jonathan. ¡°Know your ce! You¡¯re in no position to negotiate at all.¡± He then continued, ¡°Be patient. I¡¯ve seen plenty of people like you. After three months of torment, you¡¯ll come around once you have lost your spiritual energy and have nothing to eat. By then, you¡¯ll automatically show me the right attitude.¡± Just as the guard was about to turn and leave, Sterio snapped, ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson for speaking so rudely!¡± Sterio¡¯s voice might be soft, but he utilized his spiritual energy as he spoke, causing his voice to reverberate through the entire quiet dungeon. His insulting words were a challenge to the prison guard although they weren¡¯t particrly provocative, and at the same time, what he said resonated with the pent-up emotions that the prisoners felt all this while. Rustling noises sounded in the dungeon as the prisoners popped their heads out of their prison cells one by one. Gritting his teeth, the prison guard turned around to face the listless gazes that fell upon him. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m the king in this ce. How dare you challenge my authority? Do you have a death wish?¡± The guard ripped a gong off his waist andshed it with his whip. Boom! ¡°What are you looking at? Go back into your cells!¡± Once again, Jonathan and Sterio were swamped by the energy waves from the gong¡¯s vibration. However, since they were both prepared this time, they stood their ground and didn¡¯t budge a single inch, enduring the excruciating pain. Jonathan focused on both the physical and spiritual aspects of his cultivation ever since he began cultivating. Hence, his physical body was extremely tough, especially with Seboxia, the ancient deity, living inside him. Even though he had suffered serious internal injuries from the gong¡¯s sound, he managed to quickly recover with the help of his life force. As for Sterio, who was bleeding out of his nose and mouth, his injuries were quickly healed by the swarms of parasites living in his body. After wiping the blood away from the corner of his lips, Sterio broke into a smirk. ¡°You b*stard, is that the best you can do?¡± Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 To the prison guard, Sterio¡¯s hostility felt like a thorn that pierced through his heart. Most of the cultivators who were imprisoned were rebels who were dissatisfied with Yannopolis¡¯ rule. It was just that their fervor for resistance was doused by the long-term torment they suffered. The emergence of new blood to lead them reignited the indignance within their hearts. One by one, they trudgedboriously toward the prison bars, dragging their weak, painful bodies. The listless look in their eyes was now reced by one of burning rage. Although the prison guard knew that the prisoners couldn¡¯t break out of their cells to harm him, their predatorial stares still sent a chill down his spine. The prisoners¡¯ spiritual energy might have been exhausted, but all of them were, at the very least, a God Realm cultivator still. With their aura still present, they continued to exude an air of dominance. Now that their murderous intent was once again released after being sealed away for ages, the icy tension in the air would strike fear into anyone who shared the same space as they did. ¡°Mutiny! This is downright mutiny! D*mn it! Do all of you have a death wish?¡± the prison guard yelled at the top of his lungs. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Despite his loud voice, the prison guard¡¯s fear didn¡¯t go unnoticed by everyone. In the cell opposite Jonathan¡¯s, Marmount¡¯s voice gradually rang out. ¡°What¡¯s the point of living when we have lost our dignity? Even if we don¡¯t resist, we¡¯ll still die after being tortured by you.¡± Crack! As the crisp sound of the whip echoed out in the cell, Marmount was sent flying backward. His lifeless body slumped to the ground after crashing into the wall. Jonathan looked at Marmount and saw that thetter¡¯s neck was snapped by the whip. Marmount¡¯s dead! He lost his life after being tortured for an indeterminate period of time and eating a bowl of cheap beef stew. Is that how a God Realm cultivator is supposed to meet his end? That¡¯s just downright pitiful. As the sound of the whip rang out continuously, Marmount¡¯s corpse was whipped into mush, as if it was a torn rag doll. At the same time, the sound further intensified the tension within the prison. The concentration of murderous intent from countless prisoners might not be noticeable to an ordinary person, but the prison guard was so pressured by it that he found it difficult to even swing his whip. He then gulped as he turned to face Jonathan and Sterio. ¡°Since you have awakened their desire to rebel, you will be responsible for ending it. By killing the two of you, I¡¯ll snuff out whatever hope they are harboring!¡± Crack! The moment the crisp sound rang out, the whip was stopped and entangled by a ray of green light in front of Jonathan. Even though Yannopolis Outer City¡¯s formation could suppress all spiritual energy, Seboxia¡¯s life force was a league above spiritual energy and unaffected by the formation at all. Seboxia would need to gather spiritual energy if he wanted to materialize, but there was no stopping him from unleashing his life force through Jonathan¡¯s body, ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± The prison guard gaped at Jonathan. ¡°Come over here!¡± Jonathan barked as he reached out to grab the whip and pulled the shocked guard up to the prison bars. Before the guard could react, Sterio had already gotten a hold of his cor. Pfft! He spat a mouthful of blood into the guard¡¯s mouth. That was more than just a disgusting act. Sterio, as a parasite specialist, had just injected the guard¡¯s body with the parasites that he had cultivated in his body. When the guard opened his mouth to scream, Sterio pped the guard¡¯s mouth and channeled spiritual energy from his palm. The guard clutched his throat and stared at Sterio in horror as a surge of spiritual energy was thrust into his mouth. ¡°How much spiritual energy have you lost?¡± Jonathan asked Sterio in an indifferent tone. ¡°At least thirty percent!¡± Sterio stared at the guard who had copsed onto the ground. ¡°This ce absorbs our spiritual energy at a crazy rate. Using only a little would allow it to strip a lot of it away from us. We¡¯ll probably go mad here in three days, let alone three months.¡± By then, the guard had let go of his whip. Leaning against the prison bars, he stared at the two men in horror. After working there for more than ten years, this was the first time his weapon was seized from him. On top of that, the blood Sterio had spat into his mouth had been pushed down into his stomach by the former¡¯s spiritual energy. By using his inner vision, the guard could observe within his blood, tiny parasite eggs that were almost imperceptible. Moreover, the eggs, with the help of the burst of spiritual energy earlier, had grown active. Retch! Kneeling on the ground, the guard began to use his spiritual energy to induce vomiting. Unfortunately, Sterio began ringing the bell he was holding in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Ring ring ring¡­ The crisp sound of the bell echoed in the dark dungeon. When the guard threw up a mouthful of blood, he could see more than ten round beetles that were the size of a wheat grain swimming in it. Fists tightly clenched, the guard grimaced in pain as he looked up at Jonathan while sprawled on the ground. ¡°Jon, do you want to keep him alive?¡± Sterio asked once he stopped ringing the bell. ¡°Kill him. Someone else woulde here.¡± With that, Sterio showed no mercy by ringing his bell vehemently again. As the guard stared at Sterio with widened eyes, he attempted to beg for mercy, but all that came out of his mouth was an endless swarm of beetles. With that, Jonathan and Sterio watched as the prison guard was devoured by the beetles and reduced to nothing but bones. The terrifying beetles were so relentless that they even sucked clean the blood on the floor. Jonathan subsequently gave Sterio aplicated look. ¡°The Mallory family¡¯s cultivation method shouldn¡¯t have existed. For ordinary cultivators, killing another cultivator of equivalent skill requires a certain amount of effort. But all you need is a few parasites to achieve the same result. I finally understand why the divine being exiled all of you to Centum Mountain of Yorknd a thousand years ago.¡± ¡°Horsesh*t!¡± Sterio let out a snort. ¡°What do you mean by we were exiled? The ancestors of the Mallory family decided to stay at Centum Mountain because it was a good ce to raise parasites, all right? Besides, we are the descendants of an ancient wizard. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to extinguish us?¡± While both of them were speaking, the beetles on the ground stopped moving. These beetles relied solely on spiritual energy and the consumption of flesh and blood to sustain themselves. Now that they had consumed everything avable and lost their source of sustenance, death naturally came to them. ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± Sterio asked with furrowed brows. Meanwhile, Jonathan was sitting in meditation with his legs crossed. ¡°We¡¯ll wait. We¡¯ll wait for them to discover that the guard is dead and allow us to participate in the fight!¡± Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 The theft of both the Soul Calming Gong and the Divine Whip was a matter of utmost gravity. Such an incident had never urred before since the establishment of the prison in Yannopolis¡¯ Outer City. That very night, teams of cultivators d in armor arrived at the prison cell. The underground prison of Yannopolis¡¯ Outer City had never been this lively. There was an envoy standing guard outside every prison cell. The flickering torches illuminated the otherwise dark and gloomy cells. Among the muscr cultivators, a tall young man d in a loose robe stepped out. In a world that idolized muscr men, this slender man would have typically faced ostracism. However, the surrounding cultivators regarded him with respect and admiration. Clearly, he was their leader. The man clumsily made his way toward the remains of the prison guard. After ncing at the bug corpses scattered on the ground, he began chugging from a bottle of wine. Jonathan frowned. He had seen people like this in the outside world. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, the man appeared to be nothing more than a mere alcoholic. Despite his disheveled appearance and dependence on alcohol, he possessed amanding presence that could control the armored cultivators of the Outer City. The respect and cautiousness disyed by the surrounding cultivators affirmed his reputation as a heartless and resolute individual. After finishing the alcohol, the man shook the empty bottle and burped in satisfaction. ¡°The prison guard was devoured by bugs, so the culprit must be a descendant of the witch race. Who did this?¡± The man nced at Jonathan before approaching the prison cell, raising his hand in a subtle gesture. As if responding to an invisiblemand, the sturdy bars of the cell quivered before crumbling into fine dust. Pointing at Jonathan, the man¡¯s voice slurred slightly as he spoke slowly. ¡°You¡­ Ha! It¡¯s not you.¡± He then turned to Sterio. ¡°Be honest with me. Why did you kill our prison guard?¡± ¡°To be free,¡± Sterio replied nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a rule that exists here¡ªif a prisoner manages to win thirty consecutive fights, they can earn their freedom.¡± The man gave Sterio a smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, there is such a rule. However, I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d kill my guard.¡± Sterio pointed toward the three storage bags lying on the ground and responded, ¡°When I told him I wanted to register my name, he attacked me instead, intending to take my life.¡± Hearing that, the man quickly squatted down to check the three storage bags. They had stolen the storage bags from their deceased owners and didn¡¯t mark the bags with their spiritual senses. As a result, the bags were now unimed and without an owner. The man examined the stolen storage bags using his spiritual sense, confirming the contents within. However, upon discovering that the bags did not contain anything of value, he discarded them with a disappointed expression. ¡°You don¡¯t even have any alcohol. No wonder you can¡¯t even afford to bribe a mere prison guard.¡± Rising to his feet, the man held Sterio¡¯s chin. At the very same time, the man gripped Sterio¡¯s right hand with his left hand. The dagger came to a stop an inch before the man¡¯s belly. No matter how much force Sterio exerted, he failed to stab the dagger into the man¡¯s stomach. ck dots appeared underneath Sterio¡¯s skin, indicating that the parasites were ready to burst out. Right when Jonathan thought he would see the man getting devoured by a massive wave of parasites, he heard Sterio moan out loud. The man tightly gripped Sterio¡¯s wrist, crushing his energy field barrier. Sterio needed his spiritual energy to activate the parasites. With the energy field blocked, the parasites in Sterio¡¯s body ceased their hatching process, unable to ess the necessary spiritual energy. The most horrifying thing was, Sterio was using his body to feed the parasites. He relied on his spiritual energy to iste and suppress them, but with his energy field sealed off, he was unable to maintain control. If the seal remained for too long, the parasite eggs would grow active and start consuming him instead. Sterio had always known that the day woulde when he would sumb to the devastating bacsh of the parasites he had willingly nurtured within his own body. Yet, when that day finally arrived, an overwhelming fear gripped him entirely. ¡°You killed my subordinate, so it¡¯s only fair that you offer me an equivalentpensation. What do you say?¡± The man burst out chuckling before shoving Sterio to the ground. Free from the suppression, Sterio finally regained control of his spiritual energy. Wasting no time, Sterio swiftly assumed a cross-legged position on the ground, channeling his spiritual energy to deal with the hatching parasites within his body. One by one, small ck parasites, no bigger than grains, crawled out of Sterio¡¯s body, their numbers seemingly endless. These parasites which had hatched earlier would feed on his blood essence, posing a grave threat to his well-being if they weren¡¯t expelled from his body. The man looked amused as he stared at an obviously flustered Sterio. Reeking of alcohol, he stepped closer to Jonathan and said in a low voice, ¡°I am aware that you hail from the outside world, but it matters little to me. If you bow down to me and be my loyal servants, I might consider sparing your lives.¡± At that moment, Seboxia slowly materialized in Jonathan¡¯s consciousness field. ¡°Jonathan, be extra careful with this man. When he took action earlier, I couldn¡¯t detect any spiritual energy or other forms of energy. In fact, I didn¡¯t sense anything in him that could restrain the formation of the prison. There could only be two possibilities. First, he possesses an ability that allows him to transcend the rules. Second¡­¡± Before Seboxia could finish, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense materialized beside him. ¡°It might be because of his pure physical strength?¡± he asked Seboxia calmly. Hearing that, Seboxia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was going to say. If that¡¯s the case, then the man¡¯s power is truly terrifying.¡± ¡°Am I his match?¡± Jonathan asked yet again. ¡°If we are talking about physical strength alone, then no, you are not his match. You¡¯d be crushed by him,¡± Seboxia replied without hesitation, not saving Jonathan any face. ¡°Even I have to be cautious of him in this small world, let alone you. The saying ¡®One cultivator is capable of annihting ten enemies in one go¡¯ has long existed in the cultivator world. However, did you know that though it is difficult for someone with pure physical strength to advance to the next level, they would be unstoppable if they were to enter the Great Pryncyp with pure strength.¡± The conversation in the consciousness field happened in an instant. Although they exchanged a wealth of information, in reality, less than a second had psed. The man was still waiting for Jonathan¡¯s answer. However, Jonathan merely gave him a smile. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have a carefree nature and am capable of anything. However, I am also stubborn and refuse to submit to anyone.¡± The man was initially surprised to hear Jonathan¡¯s response, but he quickly burst outughing. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting. I¡¯ve been here for five years, and anyone in this prison to whom I¡¯ve made a request has never refused me. If you desire freedom, I can grant it to you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for you to participate in the arena fights. I¡¯m curious to see the extent of your capabilities that have made you so arrogant.¡± Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 The man said nothing further and made no move to punish Jonathan and Sterio for the death of the prison guard. After giving them onest nce, he swiftly turned on his heels and departed from the scene. Over ten minutester, Sterio got to his feet, his face pale. He took out two Spirit Rejuvenating Pills from his storage ring and swiftly consumed them. With the pills in his system, he activated the cultivation method passed down in the Mallory family, extracting the meager amount of spiritual energy contained within the pills before the prison¡¯s formation could get to it. ¡°Jon, there is something strange about that man. He didn¡¯t use any spiritual energy but managed to seal my elixir field and energy field.¡± Jonathan nced at Marmount¡¯s body in the prison cell across from them and let out a soft sigh. ¡°That man just now could be using pure physical strength, so be careful.¡± ¡°Pure physical strength?¡± Sterio¡¯s expression tensed up briefly before he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. If he could suppress me using only his physical strength, why didn¡¯t he kill us earlier?¡± ¡°Why would he kill us?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows, fixing his gaze on Sterio. Sterio cast a quick nce at the scattered bones outside the prison cell. ¡°Hey, have you forgotten already? We just killed one of the prison guards here.¡± ¡°Yes, we did kill a prison guard.¡± Jonathan still sounded confused. ¡°Even so, why would he kill us over the death of a mere prison guard?¡± Sterio gaped at Jonathan incredulously. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough reason? We killed his subordinate!¡± ¡°Are you talking about an Outer City envoy?¡± Jonathan responded calmly. ¡°Did you forget how they come about?¡± Sterio stared at Jonathan, obviously dumbfounded. Previously, Jonathan had shared all the information with him, including details about the envoys in Yannopolis. These so-called envoys were actually selected from the vigers of Vige 108. They were given the opportunity to advance into the God Realm. After that, the cultivators from the southern region and northern region would swap ces at Yannopolis¡¯ Outer City. It meant that every viger of the small world could be a Yannopolis envoy if they were lucky enough. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Jonathan asked Sterio, who looked dazed. ¡°A prison guard holds the lowest position regardless of where we are. This is especially true in the small world, where human lives are of little value. As long as we are deemed more valuable than the prison guard, the one in charge wouldn¡¯t take our lives.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting that¡­¡± Sterio¡¯s voice trailed off, his eyes searching Jonathan¡¯s face with uncertainty. ¡°You had already deduced all of this before we made our move?¡± In response, Jonathan merely shed a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not a deduction. I¡¯m just going along with the flow.¡± Seeing how calm Jonathan looked, Sterio turned around and approached Merilyn, who was still unconscious. Despite knowing Jonathan meant well, Sterio couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was being used as a mere pawn in Jonathan¡¯s ns. Sensing Sterio¡¯s displeasure, Jonathan made no move to exin himself. Their partnership was solely based on necessity, and it was not like they were in a romantic rtionship. Jonathan believed he didn¡¯t owe Sterio an exnation for every detail of his ns. Sterio gentlybed Merilyn¡¯s disheveled hair. He chuckled softly and muttered, ¡°I have concerns about whether the eight respectable families can truly rival the power of Asura¡¯s Office. Luckily, people like you are few and far between. Once we get out of here, regardless of the intentions of the other families, the Mallory family will surely make a move against Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Sterio appeared to be murmuring quietly, but both Jonathan and Sterio were well aware that he didn¡¯t mean it. The Mallory family was not alone in their intentions. Had it not been for the sudden emergence of the small world, diverting the attention of the eight respectable families, they would have united forces after the River Onxy battle to confront both Asura¡¯s Office and the Yaleview Army. Their collective goal was to seize control of Chanaea¡¯s military power and bring about a significant shift in the bnce of power. However, the small world introduced a new variable into the alreadyplex situation in Chanaea. Jonathan was not the only ordinary cultivator being suppressed in this realm. The eight respectable families exerted their dominance over the cultivation resources in Chanaea, effectively monopolizing them. They also held a firm grip on various hidden sects. In the recent few hundred years, cultivation resources were getting scarce, causing the hidden sects to scramble to survive. The hidden sects, once possessing imperishable inheritances that could rival the power of the eight respectable families thousands of years ago, had beenpelled to submit to the control of the families due to their non-confrontational method. Take, for example, the Fantasy Sword Sect, where Lauryn was a cultivator. Once renowned for their imperishable inheritance, they had now be a private training institution under the control of the eight respectable families. Their primary objective was to ingratiate themselves with the families and secure meager cultivation resources. Nearly all sects had to grovel andpromise in order to ensure the continuation of their inheritances within theplex web of feuds among the eight respectable families. Of course, there were sects who refused to give in like Phoebus Sect from Summerbank. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. In the end, the once prestigious sect that had stood for over two thousand years met its downfall. The highest-ranked cultivator of the entire sect was merely a Grandmaster. Though a Grandmaster was capable of establishing their own sect, Jonathan had dealt a severe blow by destroying the core inheritance of the sect. In Chanaea¡¯s current cultivation environment, such sects could never make aeback. However, the emergence of this small world gave them hope. Indeed, while the small world presented its own dangers, it also held boundless opportunities within its vast expanse. It was a realm brimming with valuable treasures waiting to be discovered. If one could gain a head start within the small world, even if it was merely a single rare opportunity, one would have the potential to shift the bnce of power in Chanaea. Too many people had entered the small world. However, everyone who was here was focused on their own objectives andcked aprehensive view of the entire situation. Even Jonathan, renowned for his strategic thinking and foresight, was only able to grasp a fraction of therger picture due to the constraints of limited information. Leaning against the cold wall, Jonathan recalled what Sterio told him earlier. Did he say people like me are few and far between? He¡¯s wrong, though. Contrary to what he believes, there are indeed others like me. Joshua possesses remarkable strategic skills, and being in the ancestralnd of the Whitley family grants him a significant advantage. Then there¡¯s Wilbur, who should have already left Yaleview when the small world opened. It¡¯s been days since I arrived here, so he should have received news about it. Furthermore, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that the Divine Realm cultivators from the eight respectable families will undoubtedly plot against me. As Jonathan thought back to the various formidable cultivators he had encountered, a sense of pressure and self-doubt began to weigh on him. He acknowledged that while he possessed some unique abilities and perspectives, he was still far behind the exceptionally talented cultivators he would encounter. In this treacherous small world, merely surviving would be considered a stroke of luck, let alone competing with others. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Although unable to sense the alternating day and night outside, as a cultivator, Jonathan could calcte the passage of time through various means. The rhythm of calm breathing, the pulsation of the circtory system, and even thepletion of the rotation by training every meridian in his body could be used for timekeeping. After all, in the world of cultivators, controlling the frequency of one¡¯s own circtory system and the timing of one¡¯s breathing was as familiar as an ordinary person knowing how many fingers they had. It was something etched into every single cultivator¡¯s instinct. After about twenty hours, the sound of chaotic footsteps once again echoed through the empty corridors of the prison. Sterio opened his eyes and looked at Jonathan, who nodded slightly at the former. ¡°They must be here to take us up,¡± Jonathan then remarked. Following his words, Merilyn, who was beside Sterio, slowly opened her eyes. Realizing that she had fallen asleep leaning on Sterio¡¯s shoulder the whole night, Merilyn jumped up as if she had stepped on a mouse. However, due to her sudden use of spiritual energy, she triggered the prison¡¯s formation. It rapidly stripped away the spiritual energy in her body, causing her legs to give way beneath her. Sterio hurriedly reached out to catch her, but she instinctively tried to avoid him. The two ended up colliding with each other in a flustered state. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Sterio fell to the ground, using his own body as a cushion as he held Merilyn securely in his arms. However, what Sterio failed to notice was that at this moment, he had inadvertently grabbed Merilyn¡¯s bosoms while the woman had her back turned to him. Even Jonathan, who had seen his fair share of awkward moments in his life, was shocked. He gaped at the sight before him. Merilyn, who was lying in Sterio¡¯s arms, was stunned for a moment before she immediately stood up and punched Sterio. ¡°You pervert!¡± In response, Sterio curled himself up in the corner of the cell while Merilyn chided him. Jonathan quickly stepped forward to check on Sterio¡¯s condition. ¡°My goodness. Are you okay? We still have a fightter. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re rendered disabled at a time like this.¡± Jonathan pried Sterio¡¯s hands away to reveal Sterio¡¯s bloody and tear-stricken face. ¡°Do you even have a heart? I only held you because I was worried you¡¯d get hurt. Are you trying to kill me?¡± Sterio said, sobbing piteously. Jonathan, however, was unfazed as he let go of Sterio¡¯s arms and said in annoyance, ¡°Since you can still flirt with girls, you¡¯re most probably fine. Drop the act and get on your feet!¡± At that instance, Merilyn realized that she had misunderstood Sterio¡¯s intention and hurriedly knelt down beside him. With her face flushed, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you¡­¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sterio, who was still lying on the ground, opened his eyes to take a peek at Merilyn. Her cloak was long lost, so all she was wearing was an animal-skin tube top. From this angle, her undting curves were a feast for Sterio¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, okay. I was just teasing you.¡± Satisfied by the visual feast, Sterio sat up from the ground. With practiced ease, he jammed his pinky finger into his nostril while pressing his crooked nose with his other hand before giving it a forceful push to realign his broken nose bridge. He then spat out a mouthful of blood and flicked his finger to stop the nosebleed. ¡°I¡¯ve endured much worse beatings in my childhood. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Sterio assured Merilyn in a rather nonchnt tone. Despite that, Merilyn was well aware of how much strength she had used just now. She hadn¡¯t gone easy on him. While she didn¡¯t use spiritual energy when punching him, Sterio, too, made no attempt to defend himself. It was a pure collision of force, and her punch was powerful enough to knock down most of the cultivators in their vige. Tears streamed down Merilyn¡¯s face as she looked at Sterio, who was still wearing a silly smile despite the blood on his face. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me behind,¡± Merilyn pleaded. Jonathan had wanted to discuss their uing n with Sterio but was caught off guard by Merilyn¡¯s words. He shook his head slightly as he looked at Sterio. Merilyn had indeed saved his life, but he reckoned that their debt toward her was already repaid twice over, considering the fact that he and Sterio had spared her life twice. Jonathan had never considered including Merilyn in his n for the uing arena fight. He didn¡¯t care about her well-being in the prison cell. After all, to him, whatever connection they had had already been severed when Merilyn swung her de at him. Sterio, on the other hand, didn¡¯t share Jonathan¡¯s sentiment. A hint of hesitation flickered in his eyes as he nced at Merilyn. Shaking his head slightly, he took a step back and reached out to hold Merilyn¡¯s hand. ¡°Jon, I want to take Merilyn with me.¡± His sudden proposal left Jonathan momentarily stunned. Even Merilyn, who had been weeping, nced at Sterio in a daze. ¡°Sterio, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with Merilyn at first sight. Both you and I know there are plenty of girls who are more beautiful than her out there. Besides, I refuse to believe that you are someone who would forsake your own interests for the sake of a woman,¡± Jonathan snapped. However, Sterio shook his head again. ¡°Jonathan, I came to this decision out of consideration of my own interests. I admit that my chances of survival will greatly increase by staying with you, but don¡¯t forget how our partnership was established. Compared to your cunning nature, I¡¯m more inclined to trust Merilyn. There¡¯s hardly any suspense about who will win when the two of us team up against others, but then again, even without you, I may not necessarily lose. Now, you only have two options¡ªeither take Merilyn with us, or we part ways.¡± As Sterio spoke, he grabbed Merilyn with his left hand and shielded her while using his other hand to perform a hand seal, getting ready to fight Jonathan. ¡°He knows I won¡¯t take action rashly right now,¡± Seboxia said amiably, materializing in Jonathan¡¯s mind. ¡°I can¡¯t kill him, but I can make him suffer to teach him a lesson.¡± Jonathan was about to respond when a shout came from outside the prison cell. ¡°Prisoner in cell number one, your application for the arena fight is approved! Time to eat! Open the door!¡± Jonathan turned his head in the direction of the voice. He noticed that the number of prison guards had increased to around forty people and wondered if it was because they killed a prison guard yesterday. One of the guards yelled at the top of his lungs while another was holding an exquisite lunchbox. ¡°Which one of the three of you will be fighting?¡± the guard asked. Before Jonathan could say anything, Sterio dered aloud, ¡°All three of us will be fighting together!¡± ¡°All three of you?¡± The guard holding the lunchbox was slightly stunned before a derisive smile appeared on his face. Opening the lid of the lunchbox, the guard took out three steamed potatoes and threw them into the cell. ¡°Eat up! Fill your stomachs before you meet your doom!¡± the guard said, sneering. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 Jonathan was the numero uno among the Divine Realm cultivators. With Seboxia currently in him, not even the underground cell couldpletely contain Jonathan¡¯s power. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As for Kathleen, the alliance of the Leesons, the Mallorys, and the Hendersons behind Kathleen was only the result of the fight between the eight respectable families. Perhaps this alliance was crucial in the outside world, but it was as helpful as a matchstick in a fire in the small world. The alliance between cultivators had always been about the benefits they could reap. Sterio would be a fool if he were to go to Kathleen. The fireworks above them soon disappeared. Jonathan was sure that Hayden was doing his best to get to him as well. In the next moment, the three started making their swift way along the ridge to the spot up ahead on their right. ¡°Jon, aren¡¯t we getting too full of ourselves by running along the ridge without care?¡± Sterio asked as he gestured a spell to channel the spiritual energy inside him. In no time, he had covered himself with various spiritual parasites. If anyone were to attack him from the side, Sterio would definitely be capable of summoning arge number of parasites. ¡°This is the fastest way there,¡± Jonathan tly replied as he kept his gaze fixed on the path before them. Despite the tranquility of his expression, Jonathan was feeling grim. As per the rules introduced by the man earlier, in previouspetitions, only the final one hundred cultivators in the arena would be chosen to serve as envoys of Yannopolis. Thepetition was the same as battle royale games in the outside world. The rate of elimination was high, and even if the survivors did not amount to up to a hundred, there would be no major issues. The cultivators selected from the hundred and eight viges would be bestowed with cultivation methods. Once they upgraded themselves, they would then be tossed into thepetition. Even if only thirty people were selected from each vige, there would at least be three thousand cultivators who would ultimately end up in thepetition. In fact, there were definitely more than three thousand cultivators in thepetition. If one were to look at the arena from Ascension Peak, one would be awed by the massive size of it. The distance to the massive ck walls encircling the arena stretched for dozens of miles. In fact, if one were to imagine the arena as a perfect circle, its diameter would have measured hundreds of miles. The distance seemed terrifying, but there were thousands of God Realm cultivators within the arena. Furthermore, each God Realm cultivator was capable of leaping dozens of meters away from their original spot. In other words, it was still too crowded for them. Moreover, their locations had been exposed. Regardless of whether or not Jonathan and the others made an effort to hide themselves, they would still end up engaging in fights against other cultivators on their way to their destination. If they were not stationary and concealing their aura, they would surely be noticed by the others. The battle was inevitable, so Jonathan saw no point in sneaking around. Furthermore, they were moving as a trio. If they bumped into other average cultivators, they would be able to defeat them quickly. Avoiding a drawn-out battle was the most efficient method for them. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s focus was mostly on Merilyn, who was beside him. The longer they ran, the more frightful Jonathan grew. A while back, Jonathan had wanted to break away from Merilyn because her cultivation level was too low, as far as he could tell from when she tried to assassinate the two. If they were to bring her along, she might end up holding them back. Moreover, it was merely a coincidence that Merilyn¡¯s unique skills happened to be the perfect counter against the snakes they had encountered. Yet, from how Merilyn seemed at the moment, Jonathan realized that he might have underestimated the local cultivator. Sterio¡¯s cultivation method was strange. When Jonathan first found Sterio on Mount Boisvista, Sterio had been so quick that even Jonathan¡¯s green wolf could not catch up with him. Therefore, it was evident that Sterio was adjusting his pace to match Jonathan¡¯s as he ran alongside thetter. In contrast, though Jonathan had yet to channel his life force, he was already at his limits. With each step he took, his feet¡¯s meridians, flesh, and blood would suffer immense strain. He was teetering on the brink of copse. On the other hand, Merilyn remained unfazed. Throughout their entire run, her posture remained unchanged, and her expression stayed the same. As a matter of fact, if Jonathan were to pay attention to her breathing, he would realize that her breathing was not even getting any heavier. At that observance, Jonathan found the corners of his lips twitching. I can¡¯t believe I had looked down on Merilyn when both of them are amodating me now. This is ridiculous. I was the numero uno in the Divine Realm of the outside world. Just as that thought crossed Jonathan¡¯s mind, a golden ripple materialized before him¡ªa clear indication of the bronze handbell fulfilling its role in safeguarding Jonathan. ¡°Someone¡¯s attacking us!¡± As the steel needle hit the ground, Sterio and Merilyn transformed into swift, indistinct figures, diving into the midst of the battle. Moving at their maximum speed, they left behind nothing but fleeting afterimages as they swiftly darted away. Jonathan could only watch them leave helplessly. With their incredible speed, staying alive in this arena would not be a concern for them, not unless they were faced with arge swarm of enemies. ¡°They¡¯re in the woods below!¡± Protected by his bronze handbell, Jonathan leaped into the air, positioning himself as bait for the iing enemies. ¡°Kill them!¡± The second Jonathan confirmed the ambusher¡¯s location, Sterio was already at the spot with his short de. With a powerful swing of his spiritually enhanced sword, Sterio cleaved through the ancient trees in the direction Jonathan had indicated. As Merilyn stepped on the cleaved trees, each footfall caused them to explode into mere wooden chips, disintegrating under her immense strength. In a sh, her spear wasunched toward the enemy with incredible speed and precision. Despite not being a master in spearbat, Merilyn¡¯s upbringing in a perilous world honed her skills in battling formidable demon beasts. She moved with grace and precision, effortlessly wielding her weapon in a deadly dance. Every move she made was simple and urate. Blood spurted everywhere. As Merilyn thrust her spear downward, it collided with her opponent¡¯s head, causing it to burst open like a watermelon struck by a bullet. Blood spurted out in all directions, and the body of her adversary was gruesomely split in half. Jonathannded, crushing a boulder beneath him before hurtling toward the body. Meanwhile, Sterio and Merilyn raised their shields, vignt and ready to defend against any iing attacks. They knew that the battle had truly begun. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 The cultivators from the outside world were heading toward Ascension Peak to seek a chance to survive, while the cultivators from the smaller world were hoping to be Yannopolis¡¯ envoys, and only eight people would reach their final goal. Every single soul in the arena was fighting for their desires. There was no room for negotiation in this battle. ¡°These three are a little too skilled, aren¡¯t they?¡± said a disheveled man in a robe on the observation deck above as he stood on aplex array. ¡°Your Majesty, these outsiders don¡¯t seem like ordinary people.¡± The man¡¯s smile widened as he directed his gaze toward the air. Above the arena, eight translucent screens disyed the battle scenes of Jonathan and the eight cultivators from the outside world. In fact, Jonathan and his group¡¯s battle scene was prominently disyed on arger screen, making it apparent that they were receiving more attention than the other participants. Despite the grandeur of the arena, it was merely aplex and immense formation. The disheveled man stood prominently on the control section of the formation, clearly inmand of the proceedings. On the upper tform, positioned behind the man, rested a colossal three-headed lion, measuring approximately twenty to thirty meters in length. There was also a towering fat man right beside the lion. As the man reclined on the three-headed lion, his attention remained fixed on the screens. Two seductive women beside him sensually moved their bodies, providing massages and catering to his every need. The man indulged in a fruit of unknown origin before groping one of the women, eliciting a twisted response from her. Then, the man chuckled and pped his hands in satisfaction. ¡°Neil, mark their locations and issue the order. Each of their heads can be exchanged for three envoy positions in Yannopolis.¡± Neil slowly turned around to query, ¡°Three? Your Majesty, if we do this, I¡¯m afraid these peasants will form teams to go after those three. In that case, odds-wise¡­¡± Before Neil could finish his sentence, the smile on the fat man¡¯s face dissipated. ¡°Neil, are you questioning me?¡± the fat man asked in a calm voice. Hearing that, Neil swiftly stuck out his left foot before bowing before the other man. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I just¡­¡± Again, before Neil could finish speaking, a foot knocked him off bnce and sent him to the ground. Although his nasal bone was broken, Neil dared not utter a word in protest. The fat man continued wriggling his foot on the back of Neil¡¯s head. ¡°You call them peasants, but what about you? You¡¯re a peasant too. If I didn¡¯t bring you away from that pile of dead men back then and raise you, you would¡¯ve been eaten alive by the green wolf. You¡¯re but a mutt. How dare you start questioning your master? Believe it or not, but I¡¯ll kill you without hesitation. I¡¯ll let you join the dead men in their pile.¡± The fat man, weighing several hundred pounds, possessed enough weight to render an ordinary person unconscious with a single stomp, even without utilizing any spiritual energy. In addition, the fat man showed no restraint as he mercilessly stomped on Neil, causing the ground beneath him to crack in a web-like pattern. Yet, Neil remained still in the pool of blood, too fearful to even channel spiritual energy to defend himself. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. Please bestow upon me the appropriate punishment,¡± Neil loudly replied to the fat man despite the humiliation he was suffering. Hearing that, the fat man froze. Then, he startedughing boisterously. ¡°You¡¯re obedient! Come, sit up. Sit like a dog.¡± Once the fat man lifted his foot, Neil swiftly scrambled to his feet and assumed a crouched position on the ground, his head lowered in a submissive gesture akin to that of a dog. Clearly, it was not his first time doing that. The fat man startedughing again. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the next second, he pped Neil¡¯s cheek and sent thetter soaring dozens of meters away. After crashing onto the ground, Neil scrambled up and quickly sat down on the ground again. ¡°Please bestow upon me the appropriate punishment,¡± Neil repeated. The fat man parted his lips to say something about Neil¡¯s submissive behavior, but in the end, he settled with a snort. ¡°Spineless. How boring,¡± the fat man muttered before moving to sit on the three-headed lion. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± As the fat man began to depart, the two maidservants were about to continue their ttering remarks. However, to their horror, two heads of the three-headed lion swiftly descended, snapping downward and devouring both women in a gruesome disy. Their screams of agony abruptly stopped. Viscous blood trickled from the lion¡¯s mouths, yet the man astride it chuckled maniacally. ¡°There are three heads but only two people. This isn¡¯t enough. Come on, we¡¯re going to find more food for you. Feel free to pick anyone to be your meal in Outer City. These peasants are only worthy to be your food.¡± With a thunderous roar, the three-headed lion leaped down, covering a distance of over a hundred meters in a single bound. It continued to bound forward, disappearing from Neil¡¯s view after a few leaps. Neil only slowly raised his head when the lion was gone. The submissive look he had in his eyes earlier had turned icy. Straightening his body, Neil let a wave of spiritual energy roll over his body, dusting away the dirt on him. A cultivator ran over before cautiously starting, ¡°Grand Commander¡­¡± Taking a piece of cloth from the cultivator, Neil wiped his bloody face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Inform the others that the odds will be tenfold if these three survive.¡± ¡°Tenfold?¡± The cultivator turned to look at Jonathan¡¯s group¡¯s screen in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t tenfold a little too much?¡± Neil turned to the screen as well, but he shook his head. ¡°If they survive and reach Ascension Peak, not even a hundredfold will be enough. This trip is one where they will be dancing with the grim reaper in hell.¡± At that, the cultivator said nothing else. Once he reeled in from the shock, he nodded and turned to leave. However, he only managed to take a few steps before Neil stopped him, seemingly recalling something. ¡°By the way, I went to the dungeonst night. Find out who had gone there with me at that time.¡± The cultivator inclined his head. ¡°Grand Commander, can I ask a question? Why are you seeking their identities?¡± Neil chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that His Majesty¡¯s foul temper today must be rted to my trip to the dungeonst night. Just find out who went with me. I¡¯d like to know who might have been the one to spill the beans.¡± At that, the cultivator quickly bowed. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely gather those people as quickly as I can to let you deliver the appropriate punishment to them.¡± ¡°Punishment? What punishment?¡± Neil muttered, fixing his nose with spiritual energy. ¡°Don¡¯t let any one of them go. Kill them all.¡± Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Jonathan¡¯s and the others¡¯ expressions turned grave as they looked up at the three rays of light in the sky. ¡°F*ck! What does he mean by our heads can be exchanged for nine positions? Have our values increased?¡± Sterio shouted at the sky. Merilyn hurried over to Sterio¡¯s side. ¡°Sterio, stop shouting, or more people wille.¡± Merilyn was feeling conflicted at the moment. She wasn¡¯t from the outside world in the first ce and was raised in the small world. Based on that man¡¯s exnation, cultivators from the small world can be an envoy of Yannopolis by chopping off an outsider cultivator¡¯s head. Yet, bafflingly, my life is now worth three cultivators¡¯ positions. Merilyn was utterly bewildered, not knowing how to survive. Should I hike to the top of Ascension Peak and search for the path to ascension? I¡¯m not an outsider. But will I be an envoy of Yannopolis if I kill an outsider? That won¡¯t work, either. Now, I¡¯m stuck with Jonathan and Sterio. Even if I leave them, my life will still be the easiest and most efficient way to be a Yannopolis envoy as long as that man doesn¡¯t amend my identity. I probably won¡¯t even last an hour before the cultivators hunt me down. Compared to the rest with a clear goal, Merilyn had it the worst. Jonathan tossed a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth and crushed them. A sh of impatience crossed his eyes as he nced at the corpse beside him. It¡¯s apparent that we¡¯ve been singled out. From the moment that man changed the rules, a beacon appeared above our heads like a signal. So, the cultivators we¡¯ve met along the way were the cultivators on this strip. For the sake of bing an envoy, those cultivators, at most, formed a small team of three to stop our advancement. These kinds of cultivators aren¡¯t a threat to us. However, now that our heads can be exchanged for nine spots, that allows the local cultivators to formrger teams. They might not be able to defeat us if it¡¯s a three-on-three battle. Even if they do, Merilyn¡¯s head can¡¯t be exchanged for a spot, so they¡¯ll still need to fight over the remaining positions. However, it¡¯s nine against three now. With all of our opponents being God Realm cultivators, we can¡¯t win them despite how powerful our abilities are. It was almost like every local cultivator hade to a tacit agreement to band together and form a temporary kill squad if they had less than nine people on their team the minute Neil announced the amendment of the rules. They had a clear target¡ªthe three people with a bright beacon shining over their heads. That amendment had relieved immense pressure from the remaining six other cultivators within the teams. After all, if they wanted to kill Hayden and the rest, the local cultivators needed to fight a one-on-one battle after searching for their target on a muchrger scale. However, if they chose Jonathan and the other two as their targets, they wouldn¡¯t need to find the trio anymore and have a higher likelihood of winning with numbers in their favor. Their numbers were the least of their worries. The closer they got to Jonathan, the more likely they would run into other cultivators. As long as they were close enough, forming a nine-member team wasn¡¯t an issue. Sensing the spiritual energy within his body being slowly replenished, Jonathan exined, ¡°We definitely can¡¯t escape with these things. Even if only half of the cultivators pursue us, there will be at least one to two thousand of them. With that amount, they can exhaust us to our deaths.¡± ¡°F*ck! What kind of formation is this? It even marks people! This is too much!¡± Sterio cussed before falling into silence briefly, shutting his eyes and forming a seal with his fingers. A swarm of ck beetles flowed from Sterio and quickly bundled together on the ground. In a matter of seconds, those beetles had formed into the shape of three human figures. ¡°Blood essence!¡± Sterio demanded excitedly and bit hard on his tongue, spraying a mouthful of blood on a clump of beetles. At that point, Jonathan knew Sterio¡¯s n. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do this, Merilyn,¡± Jonathan advised before spewing a mouthful of blood. Meanwhile, Merilyn was still clueless as to what the men were trying to do but decided to trust them since there weren¡¯t many options left. The trio spewed blood essence onto their respective clumps of beetles. The red fluid swiftly seeped into the insects. ¡°Summon the shield!¡± Sterio leaned closer to Jonathan andughed. Jonathan flung the bronze handbell into the air. Shortly after, a barrier encased the trio. Sterio looked up at the sky, and the three beams of light blinked once before returning to shining brightly. By then, Jonathan had already fled from that location while pulling Sterio and Merilyn with him. ¡°Hah! I¡¯m a genius!¡± Sterio yelled at Jonathan and Merilyn. It was the same method they used when fleeing from Merilyn¡¯s vige. Although they were oblivious to how the formation worked, it was still an inanimate object regardless of itsplexity. The beaconsbeled them as targets based on their auras. Sterio used parasites to mimic the trio¡¯s auras, and Jonathan wielded his bronze handbell to hide their auras, allowing them to cheat the formation easily. Beneath a cliff, Jonathan and the rest held their breaths, lying among dried-up leaves and twigs as they watched the figures glide past overhead. If the cultivators fanned out their spiritual energy and spiritual sense like in a normal search, they would definitely detect Jonathan, Sterio, and Merilyn. However, they put all their trust in the formation, thinking it couldn¡¯t go wrong, thus refusing to put in more effort. That was human nature. ¡°Jon, what were those things you buried before we left?¡± Sterio asked softly as hey immobile among the dried-up leaves. ¡°Stun grenades and shbangs. Those should give them a fright. Then, there are napalm bombs, high- explosive bombs, sticky bombs, and bounding mines,¡± replied Jonathan calmly. ¡°They¡¯ll either suffer heavy injuries or die if they dare toe in our direction.¡± Excitement spread across Sterio¡¯s face at Jonathan¡¯s remark. During their escape, Jonathan had set up hundreds of traps along the way. There were old-fashioned grenade traps hung between two trees and infrared devices not visible to the naked eye. The string of set up was cunningly malicious. The locals, who had never seen modern technological weaponry, would be taken off guard by them. ¡°After I get out of here, the Mallory family should acquire some weapons too. They don¡¯t seem as useless as I imagined,¡±mented Sterio as he rubbed his hands together. Jonathan slid a nce at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally deliver the weapons and bombs to the Mallory residence once we get out of here.¡± Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Listening to Jonathan¡¯s words, Sterio slowly extended a middle finger. He believed that Jonathan could send all these things to the Mallory family, but whether it was sending the weaponry by delivery or directlyunching the weaponry toward them, he couldn¡¯t say for sure. Boom¡­ After a muffled boom, Jonathan pulled the two of them up from the withered leaves on the ground. In the distance, a fire had already ignited in the forest, thanks to the napalm bomb. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your family have any disguise techniques?¡± Jonathan asked Sterio. As an elite warrior, Jonathan had also professionally studied infiltration and disguise methods. However, those methods required makeup tools and were quiteborious to use. There was no way to use them in a short time. With the energy shield of the bronze handbell, their auras wouldn¡¯t be exposed. As long as their appearances could be changed, the local cultivators wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to them even if they saw them from a distance. After all, the lights representing the three of them still flickered in the distance, and everyone¡¯s focus would undoubtedly be on those lights. Surprisingly, after hearing Jonathan¡¯s question, Sterio actually chuckled and took out a small ss bottle from his storage ring. ¡°There¡¯s no way for me to administer stic surgery on you, but I do have a way to disfigure you. Do you want to try it? After all, the goal is to make others unable to recognize you. There¡¯s no difference, right?¡± Seeing Sterio¡¯s grin, Jonathan was pissed off. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Guys, stop arguing. Look over there,¡± Merilyn interjected, pointing toward the sky. Jonathan and Sterio looked up and saw that one of the three lights representing them had gone out, while the other two continued to flicker. ¡°It seems that someone has already arrived at the location of those bugs,¡± Sterio said with a serious tone, his smile fading from his face. With the destruction of the insects, the bait that attracted the other cultivators had disappeared, and at present, everyone in the arena was rushing in their direction. After losing their target, the movements of these cultivators would be chaotic and disorganized. This greatly increased the possibility of the cultivators encountering the three of them. ¡°We must find Hayden immediately. He entered with Joshua, so there¡¯s a good chance he has information about Joshua,¡± Jonathan said. He rushed ahead with the two of them in tow. ¡°You¡¯re way too slow when you aren¡¯t using your secret technique. Let me help you since it¡¯ll be faster,¡± Sterio stated. He also knew it wasn¡¯t the time for jokes right now. Conjuring a band of spiritual energy, he wrapped it around Jonathan¡¯s waist, propelling thetter forward.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although Jonathan wasn¡¯t as fast as Sterio and Merilyn, he was by no means slow either. With the extra help and the advantage of him being pulled along by the other two, they were zipping along at quite a remarkable pace. ¡°Hey, Jonathan, you mentioned that you¡¯re looking for Hayden because he entered the small world with Joshua, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jonathan replied with a furrowed brow. ¡°We¡¯ve been putting the pieces together about Joshua¡¯s background. It seems that he¡¯s a descendant of the White family, the same family that vanished from Yannopolis in the small world over two thousand years ago. The Whitley family thrived for over two thousand years until the eight families besieged them. Now that Joshua¡¯s back in the small world, you can bet he has an ulterior motive.¡± He continued, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯s currently executing the n that the White family started more than two thousand years ago or if he¡¯s seeking revenge for the Whitley family. However, one thing I¡¯m certain of is that the key to leaving the small world lies with Joshua.¡± Sterio turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but the chaos portal in the small world is a random teleportation portal. Many members of our Mallory family were teleported here together, but I ended up here alone. Thus, how is it possible for Hayden to appear together with Joshua?¡± Random teleportation? When Jonathan heard those two words, it felt like his mind had exploded. Now he finally understood why he appeared on a cliff. Ever since he entered the small world, he had been searching for the existence of a chaos portal. What he had understood was that a chaos portal was just like a regr door, except that on either side of a normal door, there would be two different rooms. However, a chaos portal connected two independent spaces. Therefore, after Jonathan woke up, he started looking for the portal in the vicinity. When he couldn¡¯t find it, he thought that the chaos portal had probably disappeared, and if he wanted to leave, he would need to find a way to open it again. During his conversation with Seboxia, Jonathan had epted the idea that the chaos portal could be used with a formation to randomly teleport people elsewhere. Nevertheless, what he thought was that, at most, the chaos portal would teleport a group of people to a random ce each time, like how they left the dungeon before, where he, Sterio, and Merilyn were teleported to one location. However, ording to Sterio, this portal formation seemed to not only teleport people to random locations but would also teleport them separately. That was a bit terrifying. Everyone who entered the small world was from major sects and respectable families. Jonathan could foresee that after he entered the small world, other distant forces would gradually enter one by one as well. What truly worried Jonathan were formidable entities like Sanctuary that were filled with cultivators in the God Realm. When he and Ksana fled from Remdik, Sanctuary had dispatched dozens of God Realm cultivators to encircle them. Given the sheer might of such a dominant force, Jonathan doubted they would simply ignore the small world in Doveston. Once forces like Sanctuary stepped foot into the small world, dozens, or maybe even hundreds of God Realm cultivators would band together. Unless they happened to face the God Realm army of Yannopolis, they could easily sweep aside any opposition. As Sterio¡¯s words sank in, Jonathan couldn¡¯t shake off an unexinable feeling. It seemed like the small world had some sort of mechanism. Not only could it block the Heavenly Pryncyp, but it could also randomly throw everyone who entered into a random ce. It was as if they forcefully made everyone start at the same starting line. What were the creators of this small world thinking? This small world that was left behind had stretched across thousands of years and appeared in front of Jonathan now. As such, the relentless passage of time was enough to sever all threads of reasoning from millennia ago. Even with Jonathan¡¯s keen strategic nning and sharp reasoning abilities, he could never fathom the intentions of those who came before. All he could do was search for a way to survive in this enigmatic realm of justice. ¡°Jonathan, considering the random teleportation mechanism, the chances of Hayden having any information about Joshua are slim. Since the cultivators here are still unable to react to the fact that the three beacons have just disappeared, we should take this opportunity to make our way toward Ascension Peak in the middle. That¡¯s our best chance of survival.¡± Listening to Sterio, Jonathan turned his gaze toward the tallest mountain in the distance. ¡°No, we must rescue Hayden!¡± Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 As the beacons above disappeared, the main thing that prevented their aura from leaking out was Jonathan¡¯s bronze handbell above their heads. Despite Sterio¡¯s opposition, Jonathan was determined to save Hayden, and Sterio didn¡¯t dare to leave him. Noticing Sterio¡¯s displeasure, Jonathan spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°While I don¡¯t know the specifics of this teleportation mechanism, I believe that Joshua and Hayden were likely teleported together somewhere. That¡¯s because when they entered the portal formation, Joshua and Hayden were bound together by a long rope-like magical item. Unless this formation has the ability to sever the magical item during the teleportation process, they¡¯ll be together.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he looked at Sterio beside him. Sterio shook his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Unless it¡¯s a kill array, there¡¯s no way the rope would be severed.¡± Sterio became interested once more and increased their speed once again after identifying the correct direction. The small world was shrouded in unfathomable mysteries, and Sterio was starting to have second thoughts about staying here. Although they were now prisoners and had been thrown into this arena to be treated like animals, finding a way out was always a good thing. Growl¡­ As they ran along, a growl sounded from beside them. Jonathan turned to look, and to his surprise, it came from a strong-looking monkey with fur as white as snow on a nearby hill. After the monkey¡¯s growl, ear-piercing beastly cries sounded around them. ¡°What are these things?¡± Sterio eximed as a white blur collided with Jonathan¡¯s bronze handbell¡¯s shield while they crossed a mountain stream. ng¡­ Apanied by the sound of the bell, the monkey let out a miserable cry as it fell into the stream. More white shadows leaped up on both sides of the three of them and began charging toward them. ¡°These are silver proboscis monkeys! Once theytch onto you, it¡¯s a real hassle to shake them off!¡± Merilyn¡¯s face changed drastically as she shouted. The three of themnded on arge rock on the other side of the mountain stream. Looking around, they noticed that the entire slope was filled with silver monkeys. ¡°Dang, aren¡¯t there too many of these monkeys?¡± Sterio fully activated his speed, almost dragging Jonathan and Merilyn along as he charged forward. However, no matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯t instantly teleport out of the monkeys¡¯ territory. One monkey after another charged at them like crazy. At first, the three of them relied on the powerful impact to repel and fend off the monkeys that lunged at them. Nevertheless, as more and more monkeys rushed toward them, their shield was quickly overwhelmed by dozens of monkeys pressing down on them. Those monkeys had their mouths wide open as they relentlessly pounded on the bronze handbell¡¯s barrier. Soon, Jonathan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Sterio, I thought you loverge-scale battles? Why don¡¯t you use your moves?¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth and spoke to Sterio. Sterio looked at Jonathan with a conflicted expression. ¡°Jonathan, that troublesome shield of yours keeps everything inside and doesn¡¯t let anything in. My parasite techniques can¡¯t extend outside. Besides, even if I use the most toxic parasites, it takes over ten seconds of parasitism before the host dies. Now look at the situation outside. If you remove the shield, we¡¯ll likely be torn apart in less than five seconds. Are you sure you want to remove it and battle against them?¡± Jonathan looked up at the surroundings. Beyond the golden shield, the monkeys bared their teeth like lunatics. Judging from the bacsh he experienced when they attacked him, these monkeys must have Grandmaster Realm cultivation. Although God Realm cultivators could easily take down Grandmaster Realm cultivators, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against such arge number of thetter. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer. We can¡¯t keep on taking this beating. The moment I retract the bronze handbell, both of you must create a spiritual energy force field to immobilize the surrounding monkeys! Even if it¡¯s just for a moment, it will give us enough time to react. Get ready!¡± With a roar, Jonathan lifted his right hand and gripped the bronze handbell tightly. As the shield disappeared, dozens of sharp ws came down on them from all directions. However, before these ws could reach Jonathan¡¯s face, two waves of spiritual energy surged like ocean waves, imprisoning everything within a ten-meter radius. The use of spiritual energy force fields was a contest between the caster and the target. If the caster was stronger, the target would be firmly controlled and immobilized. If the target was stronger, they would break free and retaliate. Sterio and Merilyn were both God Realm cultivators. Thus, they theoretically shouldn¡¯t have had any trouble restraining these monkeys. However, though the strength of a single monkey was weak, when dozens or even hundreds were gathered together, their collective strength became impossible for anyone to withstand. Their spiritual energy force fields shattered after only a moment. During that moment, Jonathan swung his hand and unleashed dozens of sharp des. ¡°Take them down!¡± Controlling the des with spiritual energy, Jonathan forcefully swung them at the surrounding monkeys. Although these monkeys were wild and fierce, they were just demon beasts andcked spiritual intelligence. Caught off guard by Jonathan¡¯s sudden attack, they were swiftly cut down by the sharp des. Blood and screams filled the air as Jonathan and hispanions were drenched in the bloody carnage. The scene was horrifying to watch. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Break through!¡± Jonathan, wielding arge sword, used sword techniques to charge forward first. Sterio and Merilyn stuck close by, nking him on either side. They determinedly forged ahead as a tightly knit trio amidst the swarm of monkeys. ¡°These monkey corpses are perfect breeding grounds for parasites. If we can kill them all, I can cultivate new varieties here,¡± Steriomented as he stepped on the monkey corpses. Meanwhile, Jonathan, who bore the brunt of the pressure, furrowed his brow. In the distance, several dozen silver proboscis monkeys were rushing straight toward them. These monkeys were not onlyrger than the previous ones, but they also had the aura of God Realm cultivation. ¡°Sterio, use whatever you can quickly. We¡¯ve been targeted by God Realm cultivators,¡± Jonathan urged. ¡°God Realm cultivators? Don¡¯t scare me. If God Realm cultivators interfere at this point, we¡¯ll be in hot water,¡± Sterio said while severing a monkey and looking around warily. ¡°Not humans, but monkeys,¡± Merilyn said as the tip of her spear pierced through several monkeys ahead with utmost precision. Sterio followed Merilyn¡¯s gaze and chuckled when he saw the dozen or so monkeys in the distance. ¡°No matter how powerful those monkeys are, they¡¯re still just demon beasts. They¡¯re far from being on par with us!¡± While speaking, Sterio forcefully jammed his right hand into a monkey¡¯s abdomen when the monkey lunged at him. ¡°Be gone!¡± With an odd surge of spiritual energy, Sterio¡¯s left hand made a gesture and delivered a powerful hit to the monkey¡¯s body,unching it into the midst of the monkey horde that was dozens of meters away. ¡°Great Expansion Technique, Repetition!¡± Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 As soon as Sterio struck, Seboxia¡¯s figure materialized beside Sterio suddenly and unexpectedly. Waves of green rays swirled rapidly around the three individuals. Soon, all the silver proboscis monkeys perished and dissipated beneath the green rays. ¡®What on earth¡­¡± Sterio jumped as Seboxia suddenly appeared in front of him, and the former nearly tumbled to the ground. ¡°Sir, could you at least give me a heads-up or something before you suddenly show up? You nearly gave me a heart attack.¡± Jonathan knew Seboxia well. He would only appear if there were benefits. Especially after Jonathan was thrown into the dungeon, Seboxia explicitly told Jonathan that he would not easily show up unless necessary. This was to avoid attracting unwanted attention. Now that he did not even bother to greet anyone and showed up suddenly, it was definitely rted to Sterio¡¯s technique moments ago. As expected, the first thing Seboxia said was a question to Sterio. ¡°Sterio, where did you learn this Great Expansion Technique from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something passed down through generations in the Mallory family,¡± said Sterio. ¡°Everyone in the family can do it.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Seboxia stared fixedly at Sterio, while two green rays from his hand prated Sterio¡¯s body. Surprisingly, Seboxia began to control the parasite eggs with his life force. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, Sterio. Where did you actually learn the technique from?¡± Though Seboxia still looked gentle in his white robe, there was a vague sense that something within his spiritual energy form was eager to break free. Sterio could sense the breath of death emanating from Seboxia. If he could not please Seboxia with his answer, he might die. ¡°Sir, if you want the technique, I can just show it to you.¡± Sterio had learned his lesson. Without uttering a word, he deftly reached into his storage ring. He took out a jade slip and handed it over to Seboxia. ¡°This is the introductory part of the cultivation method practiced by our family¡¯s cultivators. The Great Expansion Technique can stimte the creation of parasites, elerating their reproduction and growth. I swear I¡¯m not lying.¡± Seboxia held the jade slip and gently wiped away the spiritual sense on it. Then, he extracted a strand of spiritual sense and carefully examined it. After a while, Seboxia finally moved his wrist slightly and retrieved the two strands of life force that had prated Sterio¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that a technique that could rival Heavenly Opening Technique ended up as such a fragmented piece, being used to stimte the growth of parasites.¡± Heavenly Opening Technique? Upon hearing the name, Jonathan and Sterio both had a gleam in their eyes. ¡°Sir, this Heavenly Opening Technique you mentioned¡­¡± As a regr male cultivator, who could hold back their curiosity upon hearing such a formidable technique? Moreover, considering the special rtionship between Seboxia and himself, if there were truly benefits involved, Jonathan would coerce Seboxia into helping him in obtaining them. Seeing Jonathan staring at the jade slip in his hand, Sterio quickly turned it over and put it away. ¡°Jonathan, have you no shame? Since Sir Seboxia has taken a look at it here, just consider it my way of showing my respect to him. If you start to covet the technique of our family, believe it or not, I¡¯ll unleash the parasites to bite you to death.¡± With Seboxia¡¯s life force swirling around them to annihte the monkeys, Jonathan and the other two did not need to lift a finger. Since Seboxia had taken action, Jonathan no longer worried about anything else. He simply smiled and looked at Seboxia as he spoke. ¡°Seboxia, this Heavenly Opening Technique¡­ Just from the name itself, it sounds quite impressively powerful, um¡­¡± Seboxia looked at Jonathan¡¯s fawning demeanor and let out a helpless sigh. Seboxia could never understand how someone like Jonathan, a prodigious cultivator and the Asura who was revered by people, could stoop so low and be so shameless. ¡°That thing won¡¯t be of any use to you even if you get it.¡± He added, ¡°That cultivation method is just a fragmented piece. It can only stimte the growth of parasites. If it was truly the Great Expansion Technique, I would eliminate all of you to seize the cultivation method. You won¡¯t stand a chance.¡± As Seboxia spoke, he retracted his life force around them. In the next moment, he vanished into Jonathan¡¯s body with a single step. ¡°Those monkeys can no longer harm you.¡± Leaving only those words, Seboxia fell silent once again. He refused to respond no matter how Jonathan called out to him. ¡°This old man is just too calctive. He only shows up when there are benefits but disappears when there¡¯s nothing in it for him. Does he think my body is some sort of hotel?¡± Jonathan growled discontentedly. But when he looked up, he found Sterio staring nkly at what was behind him. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jonathan waved in front of Sterio to get his attention. He soon felt that something was off and slowly turned his head to look behind him. Originally, the silver proboscis monkeys went into a frenzy and charged toward the three individuals. Even when Seboxia intervened with his life force, these demon beasts showed no trace of fear. However, at that moment, the monkeys all rushed toward the dozen silver proboscis monkeys of God Realm. Above the heads of those silver proboscis monkeys was a swirling ck mist. Countless silver proboscis monkeys screamed as they continuously charged at the monkey kings, frantically patting and touching their fur. Meanwhile, the ck mist emanating from the bodies of those monkey kings slowly grew in size. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen that somewhere before.¡± Jonathan looked at Sterio with some hesitation. As soon as Jonathan saw Sterio¡¯s beaming face, he felt a wave of goosebumps all over his body, as though he were covered in crawling insects. ¡°Sterio, tell me that is not the queen bug you caught on Mount Boisvista!¡± ¡°Oh, this is she!¡± Sterio eximed excitedly. ¡°Jonathan, do you see that? There are dozens of God Realm beings and hundreds of Grandmaster Realm beings. Yet they are all being tossed around by these inconspicuous little ck bugs. Once the Mallory family fully tames these bugs, we will have control over the entire world, let alone Chanaea.¡± Sterio¡¯s words sounded outrageous. But upon closer consideration, they made some sense. As long as there were enough of these bugs, even Divine Realm cultivators could not exterminate them completely. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Jonathan looked at Sterio with a slight moment of pause. ¡°Did you just say, if your family sessfully tames the bugs?¡± ¡°Yeah, any problem with that?¡± Sterio asked Jonathan with a smug look. Jonathan stared at the little ck bug that was flying toward him and swallowed hard. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ these bugs are still not under your control?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sterio finally snapped out of his astonishment regarding the bugs. ¡°I¡­ got carried away¡­ and made a mistake when I used the parasites. Would you believe me if I said it wasn¡¯t on purpose?¡± Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Jonathan grabbed Sterio by the cor and cursed furiously, ¡°Like h*ll I do!¡± Around him, several ck bugs had already begun to p their wings, flying in his direction. Jonathan felt a piercing pain in his shoulder, followed by a wave of overwhelming dizziness. ¡°Run!¡± Life force, being the primal aura of Pryncyp, had a powerful inhibiting effect on all types of toxins. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As the life force within him circted, Jonathan regained rity. He shed his sword beside Merilyn, instantly bisecting two ck bugs. Sterio and Merilyn didn¡¯t have Seboxia¡¯s support. Even with Jonathan right beside them, judging by Seboxia¡¯s temperament, he would never expend his life force to save the two since Sterio and Merilyn were useless to him. Only inevitable death awaited Sterio and Merilyn if they got hurt. Watching the rapidly growing swarm of bugs, Merilyn and Sterio reacted entirely differently. Merilyn chose to flee while Sterio hesitated for a moment before scattering a packet of medicinal powder. Then, he ran through the pungent powder and charged toward the swarm of bugs. ¡°Sterio, are you out of your mind?¡± Jonathan shouted at Sterio. ¡°You guys go first. I musty my hands on the queen of the ck bugs!¡± Sterio moved with breakneck speed at that instant, reaching the middle of the swarm in just a few moments. Initially, Jonathan wanted to persuade Sterio, but at the thought of the Mallory family members¡¯ obsession with bugs, he could only turn around and leave. ¡°Are we leaving just like this?¡± Merilyn asked Jonathan with slight reluctance. Jonathan stepped on arge stone, and with a leap, he had traveled tens of meters away. ¡°He chose that path, so whether he lives or dies, he has to bear it himself.¡± Jonathan turned to look at the distant swarm of bugs as he spoke before looking up at the light signal that had reappeared atop them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sterio was the one who captured the queen bug from Mount Boisvista, and the Mallory family has been researching bugs for generations, so he won¡¯t die. What we should worry about now is not Sterio but how we are going to survive.¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t utter those words for the sole purpose of comforting Merilyn. Instead, that was the actual circumstances they were facing. While dealing with the silver proboscis monkeys earlier, Jonathan couldn¡¯t withstand the bacsh of the bronze handbell and had to withdraw the protection, causing the formation to target their auras again. Jonathan grabbed Sterio by the cor and cursed furiously, ¡°Like h*ll I do!¡± Those native cultivators who wanted to be a Yannopolis envoy would definitely flock over again in no time after noticing the trio¡¯s light signals. Sterio was now considered the safest among the three of them. After all, no one would dare to approach the swarm of bugs. Jonathan frowned as he gazed ahead. ording to the position where those light signals fell before, he should have met Hayden by now. Even if he had miscalcted the distance, Jonathan believed Hayden would certainly stir amotion to reveal his whereabouts. After all, that was the only way he could have the highest chance of survival. However, there wasn¡¯t any news from Hayden¡¯s side, and that could only mean he was being hunted down or had already died since there were just too many indigenous cultivators in the arena. Some of the native cultivators wanted to kill Jonathan and his party to secure the nine spots, while there were those who tried to avoid the crowd by opting to hunt down the remaining six targets. Jonathan couldn¡¯t be more familiar with Hayden¡¯s strength. The man was a God Realm cultivator secretly trained by an affiliated family to break away from the respectable families who relied too heavily on enhancement using herbs. He ascended rapidly in his cultivation level, but his foundation was unstable. When matched up against other well-known cultivators, Hayden could only be considered one of the weakest. If Hayden encountered a native cultivator, he would have, at most, even odds to win the fight. However, if he had to face two or more opponents or even be so unlucky as to run into one of the nine- man squads pursuing Jonathan and his party, Hayden was sure to die. At the moment, Hayden was the only person who might know any news about Joshua. If Hayden died, Jonathan feared he might lose his mind. ¡°Over here!¡± someone yelled. Several figures sprang out from the dense forest in front of Jonathan and Merilyn. ¡°There are five of them!¡± Jonathan hurled his Divine Chessboard, casting it like a throwing knife. ¡°Don¡¯t resist, we can¡ª¡± Before the native cultivator could finish his sentence, he saw Jonathan perform a hand seal and heard thetter shout, ¡°Erge!¡± In the blink of an eye, the palm-sized Divine Chessboard transformed into a massive object more than twenty meters in size. The five people were sent flying by the chessboard, wailing as they fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t linger. Let¡¯s go!¡± Jonathan and Merilyn stepped on the chessboard and rushed forward,pletely ignoring the party of five behind them. Those native cultivators who wanted to be a Yannopolis envoy would definitely flock over again in no time after noticing the trio¡¯s light signals. As he put away the chessboard, Jonathan shifted his gaze onto Ascension Peak in the middle of the arena. Hayden might really have died since we still haven¡¯t found him at this point. If my whereabouts are exposed, and God Realm cultivators surround us, I won¡¯t make it out alive, regardless of how capable I am. As he put away the chessboard, Jonathan shifted his gaze onto Ascension Peak in the middle of the arena. Hayden might really have died since we still haven¡¯t found him at this point. If my whereabouts are exposed, and God Realm cultivators surround us, I won¡¯t make it out alive, regardless of how capable I am. At that moment, Jonathan was seriously considering whether he should change his direction, heading for Ascension Peak and striving to survive at the top of the peak. However, just then, an ear-piercing noise rang out in front of Jonathan. An orange signal re rose into the sky, trailing a white plume of smoke on its way up and drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°It¡¯s a signal re!¡± Jonathan was overjoyed to see something made in the modern world in the sky. The eight foreign cultivators were ced in different positions across the arena, except for Jonathan and Sterio, who were positioned together. Jonathan was unsure whether that scruffy cultivator had done it on purpose, but they were distributed with quite an even distance between them, and Hayden was the only personing from that direction. Right after confirming all eight foreign participants¡¯ initial positions, Jonathan and his party had been dashing toward Hayden with all their might. Apart from being dyed by the silver proboscis monkeys just now, they had never stopped moving. Based on the distance and the traveling speed of cultivators, unless there were others like Jonathan and his party who were also trying to locate Hayden from the start, there shouldn¡¯t be any other foreign cultivators there. ¡°That person is right ahead!¡± Jonathan called out in excitement. Subsequently, no longer reserving his strength, Jonathan sprinted forward at breakneck speed, turning his figure into a blur. Sterio had since plunged into the swarm of bugs, so Merilyn had no other way out. As a result, she could only follow Jonathan. As soon as the two traversed the ridge in front, two long spears shot out from behind the ridge, aiming straight for the duo¡¯s throats. ¡°Dodge!¡± Jonathan booted Merilyn aside in midair, helping her evade the spear, but he himself was propelled to the side by the recoil. Blood sttered everywhere as Jonathan felt a warm sensation spreading at his neck. He examined his condition with his spiritual sense and realized the spear had prated his neck. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Even a cultivator was constrained by their human physiology. After Jonathan¡¯s major artery on his neck was pierced, he cked out almost immediately. As he lost a massive amount of blood, the energy within his body was also sapped away. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lowering his head, Jonathan staggered to the ground. Before he could react, a spear had already stabbed into his circtory system. Whoosh! Following the sonic boom, another spear flew straight toward the one lodged in Jonathan¡¯s body, exploding it into pieces. Jonathan was impacted by the scattered spiritual energy. As a result, his body flew backward before he crashed into the ground. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been ambushed like this.¡± Seboxia¡¯s voice rang inside Jonathan¡¯s head. When Seboxia injected life force into Jonathan¡¯s body, light returned to thetter¡¯s vision. Jonathan felt reinvigorated as his neck wound rapidly recovered and his blood flowed into his brain again. Swiftly, he leaped to the side. Squatting on a ridge, he scowled. He nced downward at the ck spear that saved his life before shifting his attention to Merilyn, who was pinned to the ground. In an instant, he understood what had happened. ¡°I need to save Merilyn, Seboxia.¡± Even if Merilyn hadn¡¯t used her spear to destroy the one embedded in Jonathan, thetter likely would¡¯ve survived. However, Merilyn still saved him. Thus, he owed her. Even though he had been treating her as a burden, he believed he must return the favor. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Jonathan. Even though Merilyn¡¯s not dead yet while pinned to the ground, her circtory system has been injured. Her death will only be a matter of time unless I save her. The five-man group that Jonathan sent flying earlier had caught back up to him. Jonathan had already noticed Hayden was fighting an uphill battle at the bottom of the slope and the figures rushing toward the mountaintop. The enemies Hayden encountered was a team of nine. A dozen people blitzed toward the peak of the mountain and surrounded Jonathan with their weapons. The cultivator who almost yed Jonathan earlier scampered toward a middle-aged man and whispered, ¡°Mr. Newmont, this guy¡¯s pretty weird. Even though I pierced his neck, he recovered in a matter of seconds.¡± The middle-aged man known as Newmont narrowed his eyes at Jonathan¡¯s neck. ¡°To think you also possess medicine to bring back the dead. I¡¯m surprised. If you hand the medicine over to me, I promise you¡¯ll receive a swift death. What do you think?¡± Even a cultivator was constrained by their human physiology. Jonathan straightened his body and started moving his shoulders. ¡°Like h*ll I will!¡± ¡°I¡¯m bringing the one at the bottom and the one lying on the ground over there away. Hand them to me, and I¡¯ll spare you. If one of them dies, I¡¯ll turn you into mincemeat.¡± With a sneer, he removed Heaven Sword from his storage ring. His fury had reached its peak when he saw Merilyn on the verge of death and Hayden being surrounded. Ever since the day I started my journey as a cultivator, I¡¯ve been fighting nonstop. I faced Divine Realm cultivators in West Region and was pursued by Sanctuary in Remdik in the past. Yet, even when I¡¯m escaping from them, I¡¯ve never been forced into this wretched situation. Ever since I entered this small world, my powers have been restricted, and I can¡¯t utilize any Pryncyps. Additionally, the local cultivators here are so terrifying that they make me want to escape on reflex every time. This feeling bloody sucks. There are so many times when I almost forgot what it¡¯s like to have a proper battle. I was even saved by a local whom I thought was a burden, and now I¡¯m being threatened by so many people. This burning wrath of mine has reawakened my battle spirit. My title as Asura isn¡¯t just for decoration! Threads of cold malevolent aura emerged from around Jonathan¡¯s body. That aura wasn¡¯t spiritual energy or Pryncyp. Therefore, it didn¡¯t have to abide by the small world¡¯s rule. It was an umtion of the resentment of his victims right before they died by his hand over the years. Suddenly, it was as though the temperature of the mountaintop dropped by dozens of degrees. The crowd experienced goosebumps when the malevolent aura passed through them. ¡°This aura¡­¡± Newmont stared at Jonathan, stunned. What is this frigid malevolent aura? Is this outsider a demon? How many living beings did he need to kill for his aura to reach this level? Even though there were one hundred and eight viges in the small world, theirbined poption was only around three million people. The most violent rampage in the small world wasmitted by an Outer City envoy when he murdered a vige of around twenty thousand residents. That was already considered a staggering number of death. Jonathan straightened his body and started moving his shoulders. ¡°Like h*ll I will!¡± After Jonathan started leading Asura¡¯s Office to maintain peace in Chanaea, it took him three years of killing to intimidate everyone. After Jonathan started leading Asura¡¯s Office to maintain peace in Chanaea, it took him three years of killing to intimidate everyone. As such, more than a million people had died in his hand. Many who perished didn¡¯t know who exactly killed them. However, they knew that Asura¡¯s Office was helmed by a single person, Asura. Thus, the hatred of a million dead people silently bound itself to Jonathan. It was likely that Jonathan¡¯s malevolent aura was unparalleled in the world. His malevolent aura fanned out at lightning speed, causing the nearby flora to wither. It was an incredibly evil power and the antithesis of all life. Just as the crowd was about to retreat because they couldn¡¯t figure out who Jonathan was, an immense life force appeared. It thrust itself into Jonathan¡¯s meridians. ¡°Be mindful of your action. Don¡¯t let the malevolent aura devour you.¡± As if Seboxia¡¯s voice wasced with magic, it snapped Jonathan out of his anger. The moment Jonathan returned to his senses, Newmont eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t be intimidated by his act! Kill him!¡± Upon receiving Newmont¡¯s order, the natives beside him darted toward Jonathan with des. As arrogant as Jonathan was, he was only a God Realm cultivator. At that moment, all his adversaries were of the same cultivation level as him. Therefore, it would be a piece of cake for them to kill him. Jonathan didn¡¯t have time to think as he faced multiple threats. Reflexively, he hopped to the side. Without dy, he swung his Heaven Sword and blocked the des directed at him. He leaped, used Heaven Sword to lop off the head of one of thebatants, and fled without hesitation. Ever since the sage in Merilyn¡¯s vige recognized Heaven Sword as Devil ying Sword, Jonathan had been refraining from using it. It was because he didn¡¯t want to attract troubles. At that moment, though, he was encircled. Thus, he couldn¡¯t care less about that. The crowd was shocked as they watched blood spurting from the dead man¡¯s neck. Obviously, cultivators wouldn¡¯t admit they were weaker than their peers of the same cultivation level. However, they all saw Jonathan killing one of their own with a sh. Jonathan took the lead thanks to his weapon. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Newmont and his men hesitated to engage inbat with Jonathan as they stared at thetter¡¯s sharp sword. It was then they recognized how extraordinary Jonathan was. If any of them charged toward him recklessly, they would probably be targeted by him while other teams reaped the benefits. That presented Jonathan a window of opportunity. He dashed toward Merilyn¡¯s side. At that point, she was on the verge of death. ¡°Seboxia¡­¡± ¡°Her soul is still intact! She can still be saved!¡± replied Seboxia. Soon, Jonathan felt the life force in his body speeding into Merilyn. A few secondster, life returned to Merilyn¡¯s countenance, and she woke up. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± When she noticed Jonathan was hugging her, she nced at her chest, somewhat bewildered. Even though the spear was still lodged between her breasts, she couldn¡¯t feel any pain, thanks to the life force pouring into her body. ¡°Am I dead? Are you also dead?¡± Merilyn stood and surveyed her surrounding with curiosity. Just as she stood still, Jonathan pped the spear in her chest out. ¡°Ah!¡± A piercing screech escaped her mouth. That agony almost caused Merilyn to faint once more. A momentter, Merilyn peered at the gaping, bloody hole below her neck, dumbfounded. Her wound closed rapidly as she inhaled sharply. In the blink of an eye, her chest was back to normal. ¡°He didn¡¯t use any medicine.¡± Newmont¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°If you aren¡¯t doing this with a special medicine, how are you aplishing this feat?¡± Jonathan turned his cold re at Newmont before bolting toward Hayden while dragging Merilyn. ¡°Kill him!¡± roared Newmont before pursuing Jonathan. ¡°Only two types of people can leave this arena. You¡¯re either chosen and leave here as an envoy of Outer City or carried out without a heartbeat. If we don¡¯t kill him, we¡¯re all dead!¡± His words reminded his team members of the stakes. He¡¯s right! Since the day we were selected from one of the one hundred and eight viges, we were taught God Realm techniques. Then, we were told the requirement to be chosen as an envoy of Outer City, which was toplete the selection and step out of the arena alive. Isn¡¯t the theme this time to take the head of the outsiders? We shouldn¡¯t be fearful of that Jonathan right now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll just be wasting time! We may die if we attack him, but our doom is guaranteed if we don¡¯t. Why are we hesitating when this choice doesn¡¯t require any consideration? Newmont and his men hesitated to engage inbat with Jonathan as they stared at thetter¡¯s sharp sword. ¡°Use this to end the battle quickly,¡± said Jonathan as he removed a silver-white spear from his storage ring and handed it to Merilyn. Magical items carved with arcane arrays were rare in the small world. As such, most residents in the one hundred and eight viges used primitive beast bone weapons. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Merilyn only had a broken sword and a spear. Since she lost her spear while attempting to save Jonathan earlier, he naturally couldn¡¯t let her battle empty-handed. ¡°Let me handle the left one.¡± Upon receiving the spear, Merilyn giddily leaped toward the cultivator to the left of Hayden. Meanwhile, Jonathan tightened his grip around Heaven Sword. He raised both his hands and unleashed the Fantasy Sword Sect technique he learned from Lauryn, Skywards! Jonathan expected a tougher fight, but he handily sliced the person in front of him in half with Heaven Sword. As for Merilyn, she needed only three swings of her weapons to destroy her opponent¡¯s sword and throat. Newmont deduced the trio¡¯s intention based on their beacon. Hence, his group deliberately trapped Hayden first, driving him tounch a distress re. That way, they could kill Jonathan and the other two together. Once Jonathan had arrived, Newmont left two cultivators with the lowest cultivation level in his team to eliminate the bait, Hayden. Unfortunately, their n failed, and it allowed Jonathan and Merilyn to rescue Hayden much more easily. When the two hostile cultivators died, Hayden almost fell. Even though the group of nine trapped him earlier to make him bait, they didn¡¯t show him any mercy. There were dozens of minor and severe injuries on Hayden¡¯s body. Even if his important organs had remained untouched, the amount of blood he lost was fatal. ¡°What a godd*mn friend you are, Jonathan. You finally came to rescue me.¡± Hayden cackled while he was being carried by Jonathan. ¡°Save your breath and adjust your internal energy.¡± Jonathan pressed his hand on Hayden¡¯s body and injected life force into thetter. ¡°Use this to end the battle quickly,¡± said Jonathan as he removed a silver-white spear from his storage ring and handed it to Merilyn. ¡°Here ites! Yes, this is the feeling I¡¯m waiting for!¡± eximed Hayden wildly as his wounds patched themselves speedily. ¡°This feels too good, Mr. Goldstein! Please give me more!¡± ¡°Here ites! Yes, this is the feeling I¡¯m waiting for!¡± eximed Hayden wildly as his wounds patched themselves speedily. ¡°This feels too good, Mr. Goldstein! Please give me more!¡± Staring at the energetic Hayden, Jonathan petntly tossed the former aside. ¡°What do you think this is, huh? There¡¯s no more for you!¡± As he spoke, he examined the environment. ¡°Where¡¯s your sniper rifle?¡± ¡°Broken.¡± Hayden sighed with heartache. ¡°It cost over two million. What a shame.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lend this to you, then.¡± Jonathan tossed a quality sniper rifle toward Hayden. Shocked, Hayden epted the weapon. ¡°You sure have anything inside that storage ring of yours, Mr. Goldstein.¡± A secondter, Jonathan hurled two boxes of bullets at Hayden. ¡°I borrowed the gun from Eastern Allied Army. If you damage it, you¡¯ll need to buy a new one for them. It cost eight million.¡± ¡°God d*mn. Eight million? Why don¡¯t you¡ª¡± he interrupted himself as he stared at the ammunition boxes on the ground. Armor-piercing bullets, explosive bullets¡­ It seems there are many types of bullets in these two boxes. There¡¯s even a detailed exnation on the surface about each bullet type. Wait, is that¡­ He narrowed his eyes at the most intriguing name on the box. ¡°Spiritual destruction bullet? Mr. Goldstein, is this firearm specifically designed tobat cultivators?¡± Jonathan smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not just this gun. There¡¯s a whole crate of them back in the army warehouse.¡± ¡°A whole crate¡­¡± Sighing, Hayden inserted the spiritual destruction bullet into the magazine. ¡°I bet the eight respectable families are regretting going against you.¡± Jonathan, Hayden, and Merilyn stood in a triangle inside the valley. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to leave. It was that they couldn¡¯t. Newmont and his men stalled them long enough for three other teams to reach there. Around forty to fifty local cultivators were standing on both sides of the valley and gazing at Jonathan¡¯s group icily. ¡°Hey, we discovered them first!¡± one of Newmont¡¯s subordinates shouted at the other teams of cultivators. The cultivator on the other side guffawed. ¡°Are you all idiots? This is a death match! Their heads belong to whoever seizes them first!¡± Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Kill Newmont At that moment, Hayden, Jonathan, and Merilyn were like animals trapped in a zoo and watched by visitors. Frankly, the three of them were quite a rare sight to the people in the small world. For over a thousand years, only Yannopolis and the one hundred and eight viges existed in the small world. To the native cultivators, the outside was just a savagend roaming with beasts. It was a forbidden area for humans. After the White family from Yannopolis was defeated, the people had a better idea of what the outside was like. Theter head of the White family imed that the people¡¯s preconception about the outsidend was formed by their family¡¯s scheme. They disclosed that there wasn¡¯t any outsidend. It was just rumors fabricated by the White family to scare others. If such a thing had happened on Earth, perhaps everyone would think it was a joke. However, from the perspective of the local cultivators who never left the mountains, they took that lie as an indisputable fact. The appearance of Jonathan and others from the outside world undoubtedly fulfilled the prophecy the White family weaved two thousand years ago. None of the natives could resist the temptation of taking a gander at Jonathan¡¯s group. After all, it was the equivalent of a group of Martiansnding on Earth. At that moment, Newmont and the other groups were irritated by each other¡¯s presence. Yet, they couldn¡¯t stop studying Jonathan and Hayden. ¡°Those two don¡¯t seem that different from us except looking pretty weak.¡± ¡°Yeah. The outside world seems to be a barren ce.¡± ¡°Can people like them really survive in the savagend where demon beasts roam?¡± The crowd on both sides of the valley couldn¡¯t help butment on the foreigners. At that moment, a subordinate of Newmont¡¯s arrived by his side. ¡°More areing, Boss.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Newmont peered at the beacon above Jonathan¡¯s head. Without warning, he bolted toward his targets. The other local cultivators also charged toward Jonathan¡¯s group when they witnessed that. All of them knew that the longer they took, the more people would gather at the person with the beacon. At worst, a massive battle might break out as people attempt to snatch the heads of Jonathan and his pals for themselves. Bang! A deafening gunshot was heard. The group leader who argued with Newmont earlier suddenly turned into a cloud of bloody mist after they jumped into the air. The spiritual destruction bullet was specifically made to kill cultivators. Thus, a single shot with that bullet was powerful enough to shatter the cultivator¡¯s armor and punch a hole through half of their chest. Hayden, who was kneeling when he fired the shot, was sted to the ground by the recoil. He stared at the sniper rifle in his hand with widened eyes. That shot not only yed the group leader, but it also frightened every other surrounding cultivator. They all retreated fearfully behindrge stones and ancient trees, unwilling to show their faces easily. A technological wonder like the sniper rifle was something the locals couldn¡¯t understand. Although, they at least grasped the fact that the ¡°magical item¡± was a deadly weapon. Any armament capable of instantly ying a God Realm cultivator was enough to instill fear in their hearts. Hayden excitedly loaded another bullet into the firearm. ¡°This sniper rifle is capable of killing even God Realm cultivators with a single bullet! Why didn¡¯t you use it during the battle of River Onxy? If a few thousand soldiers wielded these babies, the Remdikian cultivators could¡¯ve been wiped out easily!¡± With Heaven Sword in hand, Jonathan scanned his surroundings. These hostile cultivators aren¡¯t marching forward only because they¡¯re afraid of Hayden¡¯s firearm. However, once they figure out the slow fire rate of that sniper rifle, we¡¯ll be quickly surrounded. ¡°I wanted to equip every cultivator from Asura¡¯s Office with a sniper rifle like this. Unfortunately, it¡¯s difficult for everyone to keep up with the speed of a God Realm cultivator.¡± In response, Hayden nodded with a sigh. That¡¯s true. As powerful as this sniper rifle is, it¡¯s useless if the person using it can¡¯t hit the target. The speed of God Realm cultivators is reduced here due to the many restrictions in this small world. Hence, we can only move about a dozen meters per step. In the outside world, though, a God Realm cultivator can travel around thirty to forty meters per step. At such terrifying speed, even a Grandmaster Realm cultivator will have trouble tracking a God Realm cultivator. Additionally, there are many factors a sniper need to take into ount before they can fire a shot. In fact, they have to predict their enemy¡¯s movement to shoot their targets urately. Therefore, theoretically speaking, only a few Grandmaster and God Realm cultivators can kill a God Realm cultivator with a sniper rifle. Realistically, it¡¯s much easier for a God Realm cultivator to do battle with a melee weapon than with a sniper rifle. After all, a real battle has many more varying factors one must consider. ¡°It seems this sniper rifle of yours is only suitable for a God Realm cultivator like me. While my cultivation isn¡¯t as powerful as my peers, if we can use this firearm, we¡¯ll pose a great threat to other God Realm cultivators. It¡¯s a shame that people like those aren¡¯tmon.¡± Hayden grinned, put away all the bullets, and aimed the barrel at an ancient tree on the slope. Bang! The bullet instantly sted a section of the ancient tree apart. Screams could be heard from behind the tree before they abruptly ceased. ¡°His weapon can pierce through trees and rocks! It¡¯s pointless to hide, so we must rush in and kill him!¡± a random cultivator shouted before charging forward with a shield. In a group battle, once someone led the charge, the others would follow suit soon after. Due to the dy, two more teams arrived at the scene. Around fifty people gathered at the location in a few short minutes. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. There were enough people there to ovee the threat that the sniper rifle in Hayden¡¯s hand posed. ¡°Use Earthly Escape now!¡± Hayden shouted at Jonathan. ¡°I can¡¯t do that, you moron! This arena is installed with a special arcane array that prevents escape with that technique! Otherwise, I would¡¯ve used it to reach Ascension Peak!¡± Jonathan tossed out the Divine Chessboard and expanded it to twenty meters in size. ¡°Don¡¯t leave the range of the chessboard!¡± Swiftly, Hayden killed a third enemy cultivator. The other cultivators dashed toward the trio like madmen. ¡°Kill!¡± roared Jonathan before suddenly appearing at the Divine Chessboard¡¯s edge. The area inside the chessboard was Jonathan¡¯s domain. The instant Jonathan emerged beside a native cultivator, he stabbed Heaven Sword into thetter¡¯s skull through the neck. Upon removing his de from the corpse, he reappeared behind another person. ¡°Raise your spiritual energy force field! He can change his position in a blink of an eye when he¡¯s on the chessboard!¡± warned Newmont when he witnessed that scene. ¡°Merilyn! Kill him!¡± Jonathan waved his finger, instantly relocating Merilyn, who was battling against two cultivators, to Newmont¡¯s back. We must kill Newmont as quickly as possible. If not, his intelligence will result in dire consequences for us! Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Even though Merilyn felt somewhat ufortable due to the sudden teleportation, she still thrust her spear forward. Due to her momentary bewilderment, her initially powerful spear strike lost much power. Newmont waved his long sword and manifested an icy spirit shield. A crisp shing sound was generated when their weapons came in contact with each other. It contained unlimited murderous intent. Even though Merilyn was ostracized since childhood, she had always been cultivating hard. While she was mighty in her vige, she wasn¡¯t an invincible warrior. On the other hand, Newmont expeditiously became a group leader due to hisbat capabilities after he was chucked into the arena. Therefore, even with Jonathan¡¯s formation as support, he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by Merilyn easily. After Newmont parried Merilyn¡¯s spear away, he swung his de toward her abdomen. ¡°Come!¡± Jonathan gestured a technique with both his hands. A purple light exploded before he switched position with Merilyn. ng! The crisp sound of a bell reverberated on the battlefield. Jonathan¡¯s bronze handbell sessfully blocked Newmont¡¯s sh with the spirit shield it generated. As Newmont, a God Realm cultivator, poured nearly all his strength into that strike, it caused Jonathan to spurt out blood. If not for Seboxia, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk due to the powerful bacsh. At that moment, Newmont understood that Jonathan¡¯s defense came at a price. Without dy, he swung his de toward Jonathan again. ¡°Kill!¡± roared Newmont. At that moment, Jonathan put away his bronze handbell. ¡°Within Reach!¡± spat Jonathan to increase the distance between him and his opponent hastily. Originally, Newmont¡¯s de would¡¯vended on Jonathan¡¯s countenance. However, his attack was smacked on the tough chessboard instead. When Newmont raised his head and caught the look in Jonathan¡¯s eyes, an uneasy feeling bubbled in his heart. I need to leave the chessboard as soon as possible. Without hesitation, Newmont sprinted out of the chessboard. At that moment, Jonathan emerged beside Newmont with nary a warning. ¡°Earth Shrinking Technique!¡± Pfft! Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword stabbed into Newmont¡¯s right waist and out from the left chest, turning the latter into a skewer. ¡°You¡­¡± That assault not only pierced Newmont¡¯s energy field, it also severely wounded his internal organs. His death was sealed as he didn¡¯t have a powerful entity like Seboxia supporting him. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Newmont¡¯s life force was rapidly drained from his body. A bony hand abruptly emerged from Jonathan¡¯s arm and grabbed Newmont¡¯s hand, absorbing thetter¡¯s life force. Newmont¡¯s buff body was rapidly sucked dry by Seboxia¡¯s spell. In less than a second, Newmont, a warrior, was transformed into a pile of rotten flesh, no longer possessing any aura. Jonathan tossed the corpse to the side and wiped Heaven Sword clean. ¡°We¡¯re modern humans.¡± The battle on the chessboard concluded swiftly. After Newmont was dealt with, Seboxia joined the battle. After losing nearly thirty cultivators, the surviving group members left the chessboard range cautiously. Seboxia wasn¡¯t stingy with his life force as he promptly patched up Jonathan¡¯s group with life force. They were back in tip-top shape in a sh. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that his arm was regenerating at an insane rate, Hayden staggered to the side while covered in blood. He picked up his severed limb on the ground and removed the ring on his former finger. Then, he put it on his new finger and removed the sniper rifle kept within. ¡°Oh, thank goodness the gun¡¯s still here.¡± Grinning, he wiped the firearm. During the skirmish earlier, Hayden suffered the most severe injuries, seeing that his arm was sliced clean. Yet, it helped him understand that the foundation of a cultivatory within their cultivation and not any external tools. A God Realm cultivator was mighty when engaging in long-range battles with a modern firearm. However, those weapons were useless during close-quarterbat. After all, they could kill three or four hostiles in the time it took to reload a gun. At that moment, Jonathan wasn¡¯t staring at Hayden. Instead, his attention was focused on the slope. The cultivator, who was assaulted by Merilyn with a spear earlier, rapidly healed the bloody hole in their abdomen. While the speed wasn¡¯t as fast as Seboxia¡¯s life force, it was still pretty quick. Jonathan recalled what Newmont had said earlier. Now, I¡¯m certain that there¡¯s likely medicine capable of resurrecting the dead in this small world. ¡°Can you two still fight?¡± he asked, gazing at Hayden and Merilyn. Hayden sighed while hugging the sniper rifle. ¡°I¡¯m good with my spiritual energy, and I¡¯ve got no more injuries on me. However, I expended a lot of mental energy.¡± Upon hearing that, Merilyn nodded in agreement. The three main foundations of a cultivator were their spiritual energy, body, and spiritual sense. Spiritual energy determined the strength of the cultivator¡¯s spell; the body was the medium in which a cultivator unleashed their technique, and spiritual sense determined their reaction speed. A cultivator must possess all three aspects. If they lost one, then their battle was already decided. At that moment, Hayden and Merilyn appeared as if they hadn¡¯t slept for ages. While their bodies weren¡¯t exhausted, their reaction speed would fail to keep up if they continued to engage in battle. However, they were in a death match. Hence, none of the local cultivators would allow them to rest. If they didn¡¯t leave immediately, the arena would be their graves. Knitting his eyebrow, Jonathan turned to Seboxia. ¡°Can you restore spiritual sense, Seboxia?¡± ¡°No.¡± Seboxia shook his head. ¡°Life force can only heal physical injuries. A person may feel refreshed when life force floods into their bodies, but it¡¯s only akin to sshing cold water onto someone in slumber. They¡¯ll feel rested, but it doesn¡¯t do anything to relieve the strain on their spiritual sense.¡± More people continuously arrived at the edges of the valley. Jonathan and his group had killed over thirty people, and their kill count was still increasing. The other cultivators didn¡¯t dare to approach the group because of the corpses on the ground. Everyone wanted to be an envoy of Outer City. However, none of them wanted to die like the thirty-odd men in the valley and let others mooch off their efforts. They would be foolish to do that. ¡°Can we sprint out of here, Seboxia?¡± asked Jonathan with a frown. Seboxia answered, ¡°We can.¡± The moment Seboxia said those words, Jonathan turned his sight toward Hayden and Merilyn. Seboxia¡¯s reply was only audible in Jonathan¡¯s consciousness field. As such, Jonathan spected that the entire group might not survive. It was likely that Seboxia could only guarantee his safety. After a brief moment of contemtion, Jonathan sauntered toward Merilyn and Hayden. ¡°Follow close behind me!¡± Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Two invisible ribbons made of spiritual energy spawned from Jonathan¡¯s body. Then, they wrapped themselves around Hayden¡¯s and Merilyn¡¯s body. Since Seboxia says he can protect me, he definitely can. In that case, I can use my own body as a knife to cut through a path for the other two. Honestly, after Seboxia destroyed my Pryncyp of ughter, I¡¯ve been searching for a new one. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that I understood ughter was the only Pryncyp suited for me. However, I¡¯ve only been cultivating my Pryncyp based on the one recorded in Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Thus, while I¡¯m capable of wielding Heavenly Pryncyp, I¡¯m walking the path of another person¡¯s Pryncyp. That was why my Pryncyp was so easily destroyed by Seboxia. Now, I must reforge the Pryncyp of ughter so I can wield it again. It won¡¯t be as easy as rebuilding a copsed structure. It requires more than just time to be reconstructed. Honestly, I don¡¯t know where to start when Pryncyp is untouchable and invisible. Although, I did gain a glimpse of insight during the battle of River Onxy at Beshya. I¡¯ve already obtained the recognition of the Pryncyp of ughter. All I need to do now is to reim the right to wield it. Infuriatingly, I can¡¯t even take the first step. It¡¯s like I¡¯m locked outside the door. To embody ughter, one must bear no attachment and do whatever they please without restriction. Only then will I be able to grasp the Pryncyp of ughter. The problem is that I have too many things and people I care about, whether it be Josephine, Asura¡¯s Office, or even a frenemy like Xavion. I can¡¯t shed my bonds with them. Although, once one has too many bonds tying them down, they¡¯ll be overcautious. How can they do whatever they want in that case? As he closed his eyes, his thoughts continued, Ever since my Cor was shattered, I¡¯ve been thinking about that problem. Honestly, even if Seboxia didn¡¯t appear, I doubt I¡¯d be able to be a Divine Realm cultivator. For a long time, my cultivation level has stagnated. I just can¡¯t make any progress. At first, I thought it was because I wascking in spiritual energy or that the opportunity didn¡¯t appear. I should¡¯ve realized earlier on that it¡¯s because I¡¯ve reached the end of someone else¡¯s path. The path to Pryncyp recorded in Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique isn¡¯t something I canprehend, as powerful as it may be. Since I didn¡¯t grasp it myself, how can I earn the recognition of Heavenly Pryncyp and be a Divine Realm cultivator? He turned to Merilyn and Hayden with aplicated look. F*ck it. If I can¡¯t achieve my breakthrough, then so it shall be. It¡¯s not like I can abandon the most basic trust humans possess. If I do, then what¡¯s even the point of me bing a Divine Realm cultivator? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Holding the Divine Chessboard, Jonathan rushed forward while using it as a shield. The moment the trio moved, hundreds of cultivators from both sides of the valley charged toward them. Hundreds of people werepeting against each other for seven slots. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how chaotic the battlefield became. Seboxia crushed a green-colored spiritual bead, turning its pieces into tiny green lights enveloping the trio. ¡°Your indecisiveness will spell your doom one day, Jonathan.¡± Seboxia spoke in Jonathan¡¯s consciousness field. If Seboxia only needed to protect Jonathan as they left, then they would most likely escape unscathed. Unfortunately, Jonathan couldn¡¯t abandon the other two and kept blocking attacks for them. As such, Seboxia had no choice but to protect the whole group with his spell. While it was doable, it drained his energy greatly. ¡°Once I can¡¯t protect myself, I will abandon them, just not right now,¡± stated Jonathan as he nced at Seboxia. Because of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, Seboxia could no longer control Jonathan. At that moment, Jonathan was threatening Seboxia with his own life. Therefore, Seboxia could do nothing but obey. Slowly, Seboxia¡¯s figure vanished from Jonathan¡¯s consciousness field. Unbeknownst to Jonathan, Seboxia was smiling eerily inside the coffin within the former¡¯s elixir field. Meanwhile, the countless blinking green lights were protecting the trio diligently. Whenever the cultivators broke the trio¡¯s defenses, the green light would instantly appear beside the trio and drive the hostiles away. With Seboxia¡¯s aid, Jonathan¡¯s group was able to fend off all the people surrounding them. In fact, they sessfully escaped the valley and bolted as far away from there as they could. ¡°Holy crap, Mr. Goldstein! This is insane!¡± eximed Hayden after he yed a cultivator with his saber. With Seboxia¡¯s life force supporting the trio, they could ignore defense and focus on the offense. Sadly, their opponents weren¡¯t chumps. There was no way they would stand there and allow the trio to eradicate them. As the chase continued, the trio only killed a dozen cultivators, despite expending enormous energy. On the mountaintop, they could survey their surrounding clearly. Countless cultivators were speeding toward them from below. Fear crept into Jonathan¡¯s heart. With Seboxia around, I can handle dozens of people. I can even survive a skirmish against a hundred people. However, there¡¯s no way I can defeat hundreds or even thousands of cultivators this powerful. It¡¯s simply impossible. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you both!¡± Merilyn uttered coldly after stabbing her spear through a cultivator. ¡°You and Sterio saved my life. Besides, I¡¯m not a hunter, nor am I an outsider. I can¡¯t murder the two of you to obtain the right to pass through Ascension Peak and survive. In other words, I¡¯m dead either way, so I will use my life to protect you two.¡± As she shouted, she dashed beyond the range of Seboxia¡¯s spell with her spear. ¡°No!¡± Jonathan grabbed Merilyn¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. There¡¯s still a chance for us all to live.¡± Without dy, he plunged his spiritual sense into his storage ring. A gigantic missile about a dozen meters tall was hidden in the deepest corner of the ring. That was hisst trump card. It was the ultimate weapon he had deposited in his storage ring after he was pped away by the Divine Realm cultivator in West Region. Initially, he nned to use the weapon against a Divine Realm cultivator. Although, he didn¡¯t mind detonating it at that moment when it could wipe out hundreds of God Realm cultivators. ¡°Move aside! Let me through!¡± A familiar voice shouted in the distance. The crowd turned to the origin of the voice and saw a figure zooming past them. Before they could react, the figure arrived before Jonathan. ¡°Sterio?¡± Merilyn was delighted. ¡°Told you he¡¯s not dead.¡± Jonathan grinned before his expression shifted slightly. ¡°Did you¡­ God d*mn it, don¡¯t tell me you caught the bug queen again.¡± Sterio nodded excitedly and glimpsed behind him. ¡°They move fast, so we should run now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be dead!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Race After saying his piece, Sterio darted forward. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Due to his unexpected interruption, the chaotic fight surrounding Jonathan and the others inexplicably came to a standstill. Despite identifying Sterio as one of the bounties that were worth three coveted envoy positions, no one attempted to stop him. The reason being the man appearedpletely detached from the ongoing battle, showing no interest or involvement in the fight. In other words, he was actually making his escape in an unnaturally smooth and effortless way. After all, it was highly unusual for someone to voluntarily rush into this encirclement. However, not only did Sterio charge in on his own, but he also chuckled and uttered a few words before running out again. What was even more puzzling was thest sentence that he said, implying that staying put would mean facing certain death. The crowd wondered what could push a guy to charge into a circle of over a hundred people. What could possibly be chasing after him that is even more terrifying than the presentpany? Perched atop the mountain, a curious onlooker looked toward the direction in which Sterio was sprinting from. All they could see were several figures swiftly approaching from the mountaintop. It was evident that before his arrival, Sterio was being pursued by several God Realm cultivators. However, the difference between a few individuals and a group of over a hundred people was ringly obvious to anyone with even a modicum of intelligence. As such, it didn¡¯t make sense for Sterio to flee from the few cultivators chasing him from behind when he showed no fear in the face of the current situation. Among the crowd, it was Jonathan and Merilyn who were the quickest to react. After all, they had personally witnessed the terror unleashed by those bugs on Mount Boisvista firsthand. The moment Sterio darted away, the two swiftly turned on their heels and fled without hesitation. Even Seboxia instinctively retreated into Jonathan¡¯s body, choosing not to get involved in the impending battle, for he knew that his presence was no longer necessary. What Jonathan and his twopanions needed to do at that moment was focus on finding a way to escape. Meanwhile, Hayden, still oblivious to what was happening, found himself being hauled forward by Jonathan. He stumbled through the forest, his face stinging from the tree branchesshing at his face, causing him to yelp in pain. He cursed, "What the h*ll? Mr. Goldstein, do put me down first. What is happening? What could possibly frighten you all like this?" "Bugs," Jonathan responded, using his spiritual energy to guide Hayden and help him regain his footing. He then used strands of spiritual energy to pull thetter along as they continued their mad dash forward. The local cultivators around them stood frozen in disbelief, unable toprehend the reactions of Jonathan and hispanions. All four of them are running away in such synchronized movements that it seems as though they¡¯re being pursued by some demonic entity hell-bent on iming their lives. Although the crowd was baffled by their actions, they were determined not to let the group slip away so easily. After all, thebined bounty on their heads could secure ten envoy positions. With such a golden opportunity right in front of them, they couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch them escape. Thanks to Seboxia¡¯s spell, Jonathan and hispanions effortlessly evaded the oing assault of des and projectiles. Meanwhile, ahead of them, Sterio could be heard cursing vehemently. "F*ck you all! Are you people out of your minds? Why are you still chasing after me? If we don¡¯t make a run for it, we¡¯ll be goners!" Shielded by Seboxia¡¯s spell, Jonathan and hispanions easily brushed off the attacks around them as they swiftly closed in on Sterio. "Come on! Let¡¯s go!" As he spoke, Jonathan hurled a magical item that tightly coiled around Sterio¡¯s waist. With a firm tug, he swiftly pulled the man toward him. "You¡¯re as reliable as always, Jon!" Sterio eximed, his eyes fixed on the shimmering green specks of life force surrounding Jonathan. A wave of relief washed over him, for he knew that the Divine Realm deity residing within Jonathan had come to their aid. The four of them broke through the blockade of local cultivators and swiftly made their way toward Ascension Peak. As for those cultivators who had surrounded Jonathan and the others earlier, they were now left bewildered as they tried to keep up. They couldn¡¯tprehend the motivation behind Jonathan and his group¡¯s reckless sprint. They didn¡¯t even fight with such tenacity when they were on the brink of death, surrounded by over a hundred assants just moments ago. What could have happened to these outsiders in such a short period for them to act like this? However, their confusion was swiftly reced by terror as agonizing cries emanated from behind them. The local cultivators¡¯ faces fell, their expressions a mix of fear and shock. When the crowd looked back, they witnessed a dark mist-like entity descending from the ridge, sweeping through the terrain with an ominous presence. As the ck mist swept over them, the affected cultivators began thrashing their arms frantically before copsing on the ground in a matter of seconds. "It¡¯s the hidden-wing insect!" a cultivator eximed in a terrified voice as he used his spiritual energy to restrain one of the small ck bugs. Hidden-wing insect¡­ Those three simple words were enough to send shivers down the spines of everyone present. For the local cultivators in the small world, their activities were restricted to a specific area. Although the small world boasted vastnds, the regions beyond the border viges, such as the Mountain Vige, remainedrgely uncharted. As for the seemingly expansive territories between the viges, they had long been thoroughly explored and mapped by cultivators. Mount Boisvista, where the hidden-wing insect resided, was one of the few forbidden areas in the southern region of the small world where entry was strictly prohibited. Despite their fearsome reputation, the hidden-wing insect has never ventured beyond the boundaries of Mount Boisvista. So how could they have made their way here? Moreover, judging by the current situation, it appears that these insects have already multiplied and formed a sizable poption. Could it be that someone intentionally released them in the arena? But that¡¯s ridiculous, isn¡¯t it? Even though the local cultivators found the whole thing hard to believe, the presence of these insects right before their eyes left them with no choice but to ept the truth. While it might be true that each cultivator could easily crush one or two of these small insects without much effort, once they form a swarm, these hidden-wing insects would be an overwhelmingly terrifying presence. With their sheer numbers, they could devastate and annihte any living creature with ease. At that moment, all the cultivators had the same thought shing through their minds. We need to run! A flurry of figures dashed up from the hillside, their movements filled with a sense of urgency as they raced toward the distance. Meanwhile, the spectators in the arena stands were left utterly dumbfounded as they witnessed the chaos unfolding below. Being an arena with a history veiled in mystery, the people only knew that the ce existed in ancient tales and legends. However, never before had anyone witnessed such astonishing events unfold within its hallowed grounds. Without engaging in any battles or fights, over two hundred God Realm cultivators seemed to have gone mad, running frantically in all directions. Is this an arena or a track meet? They¡¯re supposed to fight, not run like madmen. As the events unfolded, Neil, the influential ruler of Outer City, wore an unsettling and enigmatic expression on his face as he watched from his seat in the highest section of the arena¡¯s grandstand. "These outsiders sure know how to stir up troubles! If this continues, the arena will bepletely ruined." In front of Neil, thousands of holographic screens were disying scenes from different areas of the arena. Among these screens, dozens of them showed the presence of the hiddenwing insect. As a result of losing their queen, the swarm of insects created by Sterio had already begun to divide and multiply. The ones chasing after the cultivators were merely thergest cluster of insects. As for the remaining insects that had separated from the main force, they started to multiply rapidly, spreading across the entire arena like a rampant tide. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Reaching Ascension Peak Neil gazed at the live footage in front of him with a slight headache. He performed a hand seal and channeled streams of spiritual energy into the massive arcane array beneath his feet. Subsequently, dazzling columns of light rose in the colossal arena. Those light pirs were used to iste certain areas of the arena. The formation of tens of such light pirs sealed off close to half of the arena,pletely trapping all those hidden-wing insects within them. Neil was concerned that he might miss out on some of the insects, so the area he sealed off was significantly more extensive than the parts where the hidden-wing insects were found. As a result, many cultivators were also trapped within the columns of light. Those cultivators bumped into the invisible barrier and started pounding at them madly, desperate to escape. However, there was no way the formation in the arena could be broken so easily by those cultivators. The hidden-wing insects rushed over in a ck swarm, resulting in the deaths of many people. Those corpses would then serve as new breeding grounds, hatching more hidden-wing insects, adding more numbers to the colony. The hidden-wing insectsnded on the invisible barriers and incredulously started gnawing at them. Neil couldn¡¯t help but sigh, staring at the countless small hidden-wing insects on the screens. "Fortunately, these things can¡¯t escape Mount Boisvista. Otherwise, not to mention the one hundred and eight viges, even Yannopolis will be wiped out by these insects." He performed different hand seals and stomped forcefully on the formation beneath his feet. Spiritual energy circted within the formation before spiraling down into one corner. Within the area, towering mes erupted in those areas sealed off by the barriers. Jonathan turned to gaze behind him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The group of hidden-wing insects pursuing them was thergest and covered the greatest expanse. Hence, the istion arcane array formed in the arena epassed three small hills behind them. Over a hundred cultivators trapped within the barriers were also sacrificed in the process. The billowing ze burned from the foot of the mountain all the way to the transparent formation dome atop the arena, turning everything within the istion formation into ashes. They could still feel the scorching temperature even as they stood several hundred meters away. "Phew¡­" Hayden breathed a long sigh of relief. "All those insects and people chasing after us are dead now. We can finally take a break." "Like h*ll we can!" Sterio snorted at Hayden. "Look behind us. There are still dozens of people in pursuit. If you slow down even a little, those people will catch up and kill you." Sterio and Hayden had no direct connection between them, but due to their special statuses, Sterio would help the Osborne family get rid of Hayden if they were to run into each other in the outside world. That was the rule agreed upon among the eight respectable families. Once any member of their affiliated families turned against them, they would be hunted down by all eight respectable families. Only such a united threat could deter those subsidiary families, rendering them obedient like trained dogs. In fact, the eight respectable families did regard their subsidiary families as mere lowly beings. Even though Jonathan was the only God Realm cultivator in Asura¡¯s Office previously, and the eight respectable families could¡¯ve effortlessly wiped out Asura¡¯s Office, both parties never crossed paths. Moreover, Asura¡¯s Office possessed weapons that posed a direct threat to the eight respectable families. Another factor the eight respectable families didn¡¯t try to harm Asura¡¯s Office was because of Jonathan¡¯s charisma. Putting aside their differences, Jonathan¡¯s capability to manage Asura¡¯s Office brilliantly within three years, turning it into a significant military power with influence epassing the entire nation alone, deserved the eight respectable families¡¯ respect. Hence, during their confrontation, representatives from the eight respectable families had always regarded Jonathan, Wilbur, Joshua, and even Karl, who managed only the Eastern Army, as equals. As for cultivators like Hayden, regardless of how advanced his cultivation level was, as long as he didn¡¯t break through to Divine Realm, he would always remain a lowly being. To Sterio, conversing with such a person as peers could even be considered an insult. Naturally, Hayden fathomed Sterio¡¯s thoughts. He loaded his sniper rifle and sneered. "Sterio, the Zink family has now joined Asura¡¯s Office. If you wish to target us, you¡¯ll have to seek Mr. Goldstein¡¯s permission first." Sterio turned to look at Jonathan. At that moment, Jonathan also shifted his gaze onto Sterio. The two remained silent, but both realized the war between Asura¡¯s Office and the eight respectable families was inevitable. Once everyone left the small world, between Asura¡¯s Office and the eight respectable families, only one side could continue to exist. "Mr.Goldstein, grab onto me!" Hayden uttered as he leaped into the air. Jonathan wrapped his magical rope around Hayden¡¯s waist and sped forward like he was flying a kite. In mid-air, Hayden aimed his rifle and pulled the trigger. The forceful recoil from the shot sent him flying sideways. Behind them, a cultivator¡¯s chest exploded, and another was crippled. After eliminating two cultivators with one bullet, Haydennded and counted the casualties before nodding smugly at Sterio. "Ha!" Sterio pointed ahead of them. "If I were you, I¡¯d focus on the targets in front of us." In front? Hayden turned to look ahead. The four of them had sprinted all the way to the foot of Ascension Peak. At first nce, Ascension Peak measured only about a few hundred meters tall. However, dozens of figures gathered at the foot of the mountain. They were the cultivators who had arrived early and were waiting below the mountain. A spear was stuck to the ground before the group of cultivators, and the head of a blonde man with blue eyes was skewered at its tip. That man was one of the eight foreigners. Those native cultivators had obviously formed some kind of alliance. However, the heads of only a few people were definitely not sufficient to be divided among them. How they would decide on the quotas would be a matter to be discussedter, but at that moment, those indigenous cultivators had joined forces. "The rules mention that as long as one reaches the top of Ascension Peak, they¡¯ll earn the right to live, right?" Sterio uttered through gritted teeth as he leaped up. Then, he performed a sequence of hand seals and spat out several ck arrows at the people in front of him. Ding! Ding! Ding! Those native cultivators effortlessly deflected those ck arrows. "Jonathan!" Sterio shouted at Jonathan. "I¡¯ming!" Jonathan¡¯s countenance blurred. A green light shone as Seboxia¡¯s face seemed to ovep with Jonathan¡¯s. As he took a step forward, ripples of emerald green life force spread outward, turning into fine threads that wrapped around the scattered ck arrows. "Revive!" Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 The ck arrows, ensnared by the verdant life force, quickly disintegrate like sand. Subsequently, the remnants of those arrows started to flow on the ground like water. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A soft rustling sound rang out. The native cultivators looked down at the ck dust on the floor, which was growing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the dust transformed into numerous creatures over half a human¡¯s height, resembling enormous cockroaches. Swoosh! Those giant beetles fluttered their wings and charged madly at those native cultivators, spewing disgustingly foul-smelling slime from their mouths. The unexpected disruption threw the indigenous cultivators into disarray. ¡°Now¡¯s our chance!¡± Sterio took the lead. Under his control, those beetles pulled away from the chaotic scene, pping their wings and twisting their bodies clumsily as they rearranged themselves to serve as the quattro¡¯s stepping stones. As God Realm cultivators, they could easily travel by stepping on even branches or leaves, let alone those sturdy beetles. As their figures dashed past atop the native cultivators, Jonathan took out a few grenades from his storage ring and hurled them downward. Explosions sounded in their wake, followed by a chorus of angry curses. ¡°Hurry up! Those beetles won¡¯t be able to kill God Realm cultivators. They can, at most, buy us some time by creating disturbances. If we let them catch up to us, we¡¯ll be truly done for.¡± The top of the mountain measured several hundred meters high, but the actual climbing distance was significantly longer. Moreover, those in pursuit were also moving at high speed. The natives¡¯ physical prowess was extraordinary, to begin with. At that moment, they had rested sufficiently while waiting for Jonathan and his party¡¯s arrival. Hence, those indigenous cultivators swiftly closed the gap to within twenty to thirty meters behind the quattro. Jonathan gazed at the steep mountainside ahead, figuring they would undoubtedly have to slow down upon reaching the unfavorable terrain. By then, those native cultivators, who were already close, would catch up with them. ¡°You three go on. I¡¯ll cover you!¡± Jonathan said while thrusting a stream of spiritual energy from both hands, propelling the trio upward to the mountaintop. ¡°Mr. Goldstein!¡± Hayden eximed with his eyes widened. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Merilyn silently grabbed Hayden¡¯s and Sterio¡¯s shoulders and exerted force to push the duo up. ¡°I¡¯ll go relieve him!¡± Brandishing her spear, Merilynunched herself upward from the mountain wall past two knife-wielding opponents. Kill! Her spear glinted as she stabbed downward. At the same time, Jonathan cast arge spiritual at the crowd below. ¡°Merilyn, hold them off for a few moments for me!¡± Jonathannded on the steep slope, his feet digging deep into the hard rock. Without uttering a word, Merilyn used her spear to impale all the cultivators trapped in Jonathan¡¯s. She then transfixed her spear into the mountainside and yanked hard on the handle, using her spear as a slingshot to stop her descent entirely. Her body turned into a blur as she traversed another twenty meters or so andnded in front of Jonathan. The mountainside was incredibly steep, almost at a right angle. Therefore, the two would have to dig their feet into the stone to remain upright. From their point of view, their pursuers appeared as if they were sprawled on the ground. A few de-wielding opponents attacked. Merilyn parried their weapons, not letting a single blow reach Jonathan. Meanwhile, Jonathan was continuously gathering and channeling spiritual energy into the mountainside below his feet. His Elemental Extrication Technique was suppressed by the formation in the arena. However, even if Jonathan couldn¡¯t burrow into the ground, he could still use Elemental Extrication Technique to aplish other techniques. The only difference was that the consumption of spiritual energy was several times, even ten times, higher than usual. At that instant, Jonathan was experiencing precisely that as waves of spiritual energy continuously flowed from his feet into the stone wall. All around the duo, the stone wall, which seemed to have existed for thousands of years, was beginning to rumble and crack. ¡°Jonathan!¡± Merilyn called out after deflecting two more attacks. ¡°No matter what technique you¡¯re using, you must hurry. I can¡¯t hold off so many people.¡± Behind them, the cultivators Jonathan had trapped with his spiritual were only a small fraction of the group. After all, the party of four traveled at breakneck speed, especially Sterio, whose pace was no slower than that of a green wolf. That speed was considered exceptional even in the small world, as not everyone could keep up with him like Merilyn. After Jonathan and Merilyn had taken down the first group of pursuers, which consisted of only a few cultivators, therge crowd behind finally caught up. This time, she had to fend off at least thirty cultivators, a feat undoubtedly beyond her capabilities. Just as those people charged at her, Merilyn felt arge hand grab her shoulder and hurl her upward. Crack! Crack! Boom! With a loud crackle, the entire broad cliff face exploded. That wasn¡¯t all because Jonathan selected a unique location. The cliff face was right below one of Ascension Peak¡¯s small hilltops. The cliff Jonathan chose was like the cornerstone of the small hill. Now that the cornerstone was removed, the hill started shaking precariously. Taking in that scene, those native cultivators fled in all directions, fearing those falling boulders would crash into them. Even Jonathan looked horrified at that moment. If this thing copses, I¡¯m afraid even Seboxia¡¯s coffin will be shattered, not to mention me. After all, that¡¯s an entire hill. Judging by the extensiveness of the impact, I won¡¯t be able to escape the range in time with my speed. Boom! Rumbles echoed incessantly in the arena. Half of Ascension Peak became obscured in the dust lingering in the air due to the hill giving way. Colors drained from Neil¡¯s countenance as he looked at those people at the stands below who stood up to see what was happening in the arena. ¡°Who are these people? Did theye here to demolish the arena?¡± Neil activated the arcane array again in resignation. However, because of how dense the dust was, even he couldn¡¯t locate Jonathan¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°These people aren¡¯t reliable¡­¡± Meanwhile, at Ascension Peak, Merilyn barely managed to escape the copsing cliff and reach a safe area. Sterio and Hayden anxiously approached Merilyn. However, she merely sighed and shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t make it out. His chances of survival are slim.¡± Hayden uttered coldly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Mr. Goldstein is adept in Elemental Extrication Technique¡ª¡± ¡°His Elemental Extrication Technique is ineffective in this arena,¡± Sterio interjected. Merilyn stared at the two people before her at a loss. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Sterio said, ¡°We ascent to the top.¡± Hayden spoke at the same time. ¡°We¡¯re going to rescue Mr. Goldstein!¡± Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 When Sterio and Hayden spoke at the same time, their eyes met. Without any hesitation, they turned on their heels and left, walking in separate directions. Merilyn was the only person left standing in her original spot, seemingly overwhelmed by this disy. Everything the two of them did was very natural and brisk. Hayden had never used Sterio of not valuing benevolence orpassion. Sterio, on the other hand, had not imed that Hayden was indecisive. Everything was as it should have been. Sterio and Jonathan¡¯s coboration was only made possible with Seboxia¡¯s coercion. The main purpose was to keep an eye on each other in the small world so that they could escape together. When Hayden was outside of the small world, he had plunged himself head-on into the battle at River Onyx to defend Beshya¡¯s borders out of consideration for Joshua¡¯s patriotism. After this happened, Hades used the Eastern Army¡¯s special missiles as a threat to shield Hayden as well as the Zink family, thus pulling them into the Asura Office faction. As such, Hayden was now someone associated with Asura¡¯s Office. Using his capacity as the head of Asura¡¯s Office, Jonathan issued an announcement to the Eight Great Families to defend the Zink family. This kindness was something that Hayden had to repay, even if it cost him his life. Merilyn nced around before finally gritting her teeth and rushing off to follow Sterio to the peak. Hayden, who was still holding his saber, plunged into the thick clouds of dust and smoke below. When he arrived at Jonathan¡¯sst known location, Hayden thrust his saber into the rock once more. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you still alive? Please respond if you can hear me!¡± Hayden repeatedly thrust his saber into the stone wall to descend by a few dozen feet,bing through the area bit by bit. ¡°Mr. Goldstein?¡± Hayden descended once more. Just as he was about to continue on his search, he felt a rope bind itself around his waist before yanking him toward the mountain wall with full force. In the dark cave, Hayden kept a steady grip on his saber in a downward shing motion, but he suddenly felt someone¡¯s tight grip on his wrist, preventing him from moving in the slightest. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± A familiar voice was heard, and Hayden¡¯s once-ferocious gaze suddenly melted away into a bright smile. ¡°Mr. Goldstein! You¡¯re alive¡ª¡± Hayden had just eximed in joy when Jonathan forcefully mped Hayden¡¯s mouth shut. ¡°Do you want to give away our location?¡± hissed Jonathan through gritted teeth. With a wave of Jonathan¡¯s hand, he summoned the bronze handbell which then encapsted them both inside. Under the golden glow of the bronze handbell, Hayden monitored his surroundings carefully. Right now, both Jonathan and Hayden were in the middle of the mountain wall. The surface of the wall was extremely smooth, which implied that it was clearly unnaturally formed. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, didn¡¯t you say that your Elemental Extrication Technique was useless here?¡± asked Hayden, using hushed tones. Suddenly, realization dawned upon him as he pointed squarely at Jonathan and eximed, ¡°How shameless of you to lie, Mr. Goldstein!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Jonathan merely reached over to swat Hayden¡¯s finger out of the way. ¡°Why would I lie to you about this? My Elemental Extrication Technique is, in fact, useless. Ever since we entered the arena, I¡¯ve tried to use it. However, my spell will only prate the ground by a few feet before encountering resistance from another formation. However, as long as I¡¯m not burrowing downward, then I can use this technique on anything else.¡± After listening to Jonathan¡¯s exnation, there was a look of contempt on Hayden¡¯s face. ¡°Hang on. Despite the lengthy exnation, you still hid this Elemental Extrication Technique from us! We were so close to dying, but you chose not to use it earlier. You¡¯re such a d*ck!¡± A d*ck? Jonathan gave Hayden a pointed look and pped him on the back of the head. ¡°Who are you to call me that? I was kind enough toward the Zink family. Yet, I¡¯m the d*ck?¡± Hayden grinned and held his sore head. ¡°Darn, I think I¡¯m being kind enough to you as well. I think Sterio couldn¡¯t care less if you lived or died. He turned around and ran straight toward the peak.¡± Jonathan rummaged in his pack for a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills and gave some to Hayden before swallowing two himself. ¡°We¡¯re only coborating. I think it¡¯s normal for him to abandon me in the face of life and death. You, on the other hand¡­ I never expected you toe back for me.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± replied Hayden with a smug grin. ¡°We¡¯re sticking by the code of chivalry!¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough messing around for now. You should hurry up and recover some of your spiritual energy. Who knows how many tough battles we have to fight,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°Tough battles?¡± Hayden was briefly stunned. ¡°We¡¯re going to reach the peak soon. After this, we can all exit the arena.¡± ¡°And then what?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze was fixated on Hayden. ¡°What?¡± Hayden was a little confused by Jonathan¡¯s question. Meanwhile, Jonathan gave Hayden a slight nod. ¡°Yes, and then what? What will you do after you regain your right to live from Ascension Peak?¡± ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Hayden was momentarily stunned by Jonathan¡¯s question. Jonathan sighed helplessly when he saw Hayden in this state. ¡°Just think about this. We¡¯re now somewhere in the middle of the Outer City of Yannopolis, right?¡± Hayden nodded gently. Jonathan then took out his tactical knife and drew two circles in the dirt. ¡°Look here. The big circle is the Outer City of Yannopolis. The small circle is the arena we¡¯re in now. After we receive our rights, we can only leave the small circle. How are we going to leave the big one?¡± Jonathan paused and added, ¡°Apart from the Outer City, we still have to contend with Yannopolis since they control the Outer City, as well as the small world we¡¯re in. So what¡¯s the point in leaving the arena? We¡¯re still going to be subjugated, and we¡¯ll have no free will.¡± After hearing what Jonathan had to say, Hayden looked visibly deted. ¡°What are we going to do? Surely we can¡¯t spend the rest of our lives lingering in the small world? We¡¯re not free even though we¡¯re hiding in here. I reckon it¡¯s wiser to reach the peak so that we can live.¡± Jonathan tossed over a can of beer at a listless-looking Hayden. ¡°Do you really believe that the peak is our ticket out of here?¡± ¡°What else would it be?¡± Hayden leaned against the protective light of the bronze handbell with a look of resignation. ¡°We¡¯re like sitting ducks here. Do we even have the right to choose?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Jonathan with augh. ¡°It¡¯s like you said. We¡¯ve beenpletely manipted by them, and now our only way out is through the peak. This was their rule all along, and we had no say in it. However, did they say when we had to reach the top?¡± Hayden clutched his beer and shook his head. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that¡­¡± Jonathanughed gently once more. ¡°There are at least a few thousand earth-based cultivators in this arena. They¡¯re basically waiting for us to show up at the base of the mountain,¡± said Jonathan. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Has nobody thought of waiting at the peak right away?¡± asked Hayden. ¡°Just you wait. I think the peak must be quite lively right now.¡± Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261-Hayden fixated his gaze on Jonathan, who stood opposite him, appearing somewhat dazed. After a considerable period of time, he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to give Jonathan a thumbs up, eximing, ¡°D*mn! Mr. Goldstein, you guys are really something. You and Joshua are more cunning than the next. So, you staged this whole act just to have Sterio scout the path for you?¡± Upon hearing those words, Jonathan raised his beer and promptly tilted his head back to take a long swig. Such intricate plotting was definitely viewed as cunning if used onrades or allies. However, when applied to others, it transformed into a strategic approach. Furthermore, what Jonathan desired extended beyond just these things. From the moment the beacon materialized above his head, Jonathan was acutely aware that the disheveled man who had attempted to recruit him the previous day, and who had transformed into an illusion to announce the rules today, likely possessed the means to monitor the entire arena. Considering the circumstances surrounding the extermination of the hidden-wing insects through separate, controlled burns in various regions, it became evident that the disheveled man possessed not only the ability to monitor every area but also the freedom to manipte changes in the entire formation at will. The realization that his every action was under constant surveince weighed heavily on him. The sensation of being both watched and manipted was undeniably unsettling. Most importantly, based on the man¡¯s attempt to recruit Jonathan the previous night, it was clear that despite his outwardly unbridled demeanor, this man always left Jonathan with the distinct impression that he was anything but ordinary. To say the least, inparison to the other aboriginal cultivators he had encountered, this man was undeniably far more dangerous. Hence, he wanted to see what the man¡¯s reaction would be after realizing his disappearance. At the same time, Sterio and Merilyn had reached the summit of Ascension Peak. Whaty before them was an immense square, measuring three hundred square meters in width. Right at the center of the square, eight seals hovered in mid-air. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Eight? That should be the qualification to leave this arena.¡± Sterio fixed his gaze on the seals in the distance and spoke in a low, resonant voice, but he refrained from venturing into the square. That was because the square was popted with clusters of cultivators, some seated while others stood, scattered throughout. There were easily over a hundred of them. These individuals had all arrived at the peak well in advance, gathering as cultivators with the sole purpose of anticipating the arrival of Jonathan and hispanions. ¡°One hundred and thirteen people.¡± Sterio nonchntly consumed a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills and let out a long, concerned sigh. ¡°The odds aren¡¯t in our favor.¡± Following his words, sessive waves of spiritual energy swiftly coalesced above the square, gradually taking on the form of that disheveled man. ¡°Sterio Mallory, you truly live up to my expectations. You¡¯re the first to arrive, and you¡¯ve certainly made me quite a fortune,¡± remarked the disheveled man. Sterio fixed his gaze upon the disheveled man, reaching for the small knife at his waist. He allowed a trickle of his own fresh blood to seep out and be absorbed by the de. ¡°Did you orchestrate this grand spectacle?¡± As Sterio asked that question, he held the palm-sized ck knife, and his fresh blood was swiftly absorbed by it, as though the de were a sponge. Following that, he assumed an unusual stance. Nourished by the fresh blood, the small knife started to grow at a rapid pace. In a matter of moments, the once petite knife had metamorphosed into a saber nearly as tall as a person. With the saber held before him, Sterio cast a cold and unyielding gaze upward at Neil, the disheveled man. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I believe I should at least know who is responsible for subjecting me to such a harrowing near-death experience, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± he asked. ¡°My name is Neil, the Grand Commander of the entire South Outer City of Yannopolis,¡± Neil said with a chuckle. ¡°Once you secure the seal in the center, you will inevitably encounter my true self, and you will also acquire the privilege forplete transcendence. Allow me to witness the genuine prowess of a legendary ounder. Spare no effort,¡± Neil dered. Upon concluding his statement, he turned to address the aboriginal cultivators who stood behind him. ¡°If you desire to attain the qualifications to be envoys, then eliminate him.¡± Following that, his figure faded away. The aboriginal cultivators, one after another, charged toward Sterio as if they had gone mad. ¡°Stand aside. A battle of this magnitude is far beyond your capabilities,¡± Sterio roared, thenunched himself into the air with several jet-ck, fur-covered ws bursting forth from his back. With a swift sh of the saber in his hand, Sterio skillfully severed the weapon of a cultivator who stood before him. The moment the two came face-to-face, one of the ws on Sterio¡¯s back had already pierced through the cultivator¡¯s throat. ¡°Attack!¡± Sterio yelled, observing as the wriggling insects on the w, guided by the path of fresh blood, burrowed their way into the cultivator¡¯s throat. He then pivoted and began to walk away, once more wielding his saber to deliver a shing strike to the side. ¡°Sterio¡­¡± Merilyn, standing behind Sterio, intended to lend a hand but was startled before she could even say a word. Behind Sterio, the cultivator he had previously killed astonishingly staggered back to his feet. Even though Merilyn was a God Realm cultivator, she was momentarily taken aback by the eerie sight of someone seemingly rising from the dead. However, at this very moment, Sterio appeared oblivious to Merilyn¡¯s warning, simply focusing on advancing forward without so much as a nce backward. More and more aboriginal cultivators across from them began to take notice of the anomaly urring behind Sterio. ¡°Their lives should have already been extinguished! They should be dead!¡± someone shouted loudly. Those who recognized the supposedly deceased individuals started to call out their names. Nevertheless, regardless of how loudly they shouted, those who had risen from the dead appeared utterly unresponsive, akin to lifeless wood. And in the midst of this bizarre scene, stood Sterio, who was at this moment gradually turning around, his body soaked in blood. He was a cultivator who specialized in parasite utilization. Directbat had never been his strong suit. At this critical moment, confronted by an onught of dozens of adversaries, Sterio had engaged in only a few skirmishes. Despite managing to eliminate nearly twenty individuals consecutively by leveraging the deadly ws protruding from his back and the sharp saber in his grasp, he was already teetering on the brink of exhaustion. Nevertheless, at this juncture, he remained at the edge of the arena, hardly having shifted an inch. If Jonathan were present, given his capabilities, he likely would have secured the seal by this point. For reasons he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend, Sterio found himself involuntarily thinking of Jonathan. Realizing his own musings, Sterio erupted into heartyughter. ¡°Now I know how Jonathan was capable of developing a massive force like Asura¡¯s Office in such a brief period. Undoubtedly, he possesses an indescribable personal charm,¡± Sterio acknowledged as heughed out loud, and in a swift motion, he flung a ss bottle with a backhanded throw. ¡°Merilyn, take the pills and keep your distance.¡± Merilyn seized the ss bottle without a moment¡¯s hesitation, shattered it, and promptly ingested the yellow pill contained within. Sterio followed suit, swallowing the yellow pill. Upon doing so, his body started emanating tendrils of unusual spiritual energy. ¡°Parasitic ughter, Control Removal!¡± While Sterio executed intricate hand seals, it seemed as though a certain form of constraint surrounding him had been unlocked. The lifeless bodies that stood behind him, one after another, astonishingly exhibited a glimmer of vitality in their eyes. However, anyone who dared to observe these seemingly reanimated corpses up close would discern, within the pupils of these lifeless eyes, semi-transparent minuscule entities ceaselessly coursing within. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262-The moment vitality flickered within the eyes of the reanimated corpses behind him, a peculiar force abruptly rent Sterio¡¯s hands, disrupting the seals he was forming. Among the cultivators of Chanaea, an inherent division existed between those aligned with righteousness and those drawn to darker paths. The Mallory family stood out as one of the most prominent factions straddling this line between the two. The Mallory family didn¡¯t fallpletely into either the realm of goodness or malevolence. While their techniques were undeniably perilous and ruthless, the Mallories had, over recent generations, adopted a considerably more restrained and reserved approach. After all, the entirety of the social structure had evolved over millennia. However, there was a specific cause for why the Mallory family was driven into seclusion within Centum Mountain in Yorknd by the other respectable families. Nheless, they were far from being malevolent. They never proactively sought to inflict harm upon others. Countless individuals who unwittingly strayed into the Mallory family¡¯s territory found themselves unable to forget the experience long after departing. Some were so captivated that they even risked their lives to be a part of the family. Furthermore, whenever someone found themselves embroiled in trouble, the Mallories always stepped in to help resolve the issue. Consequently, throughout centuries, the public¡¯s opinions of the Mallory family had perpetually remained a blend of praise and criticism. In an effort to maintain their standing, the Mallory family had consistently instilled discipline in their descendants, dissuading them from acting recklessly. Nevertheless, the decision to refrain from rash actions was always a choice rather than an obligation. As the major ns of Chanaea underwent changes in power, the boundaries of influence for the remaining prominent ns became more distinct. The Mallory family¡¯srge-scale endeavors also dwindled in frequency over time. Eventually, their presence became a rarity beyond the confines of Yorknd, but that didn¡¯t mean they¡¯d given up on some important traditions that were passed down in the n. And now, Sterio was employing one of the most reviled techniques among the Mallory family¡¯s forbidden techniques¡ªthe Corpse Maniption Technique. A dozen or so afterimages streaked past Sterio¡¯s side. Those who had been previously deceased not only came back to life at this moment but also exhibited a swiftness that surpassed their prior capabilities. While alive, humans¡¯ physical speed and agility are subject to numerous constraints, including factors like muscle strength, explosive power, and one¡¯s inherent endurance limit. However, at this moment, these resurrected corpses were free from any pain or difort, entirely unburdened by concerns about whether their limbs could withstand the strain or not. Although, at this velocity, it was highly probable that the muscles and bones of these reanimated corpses would be entirely torn asunder within a short duration, their current speed was more than sufficient under such circumstances and distance. The cultivators surged toward the crowd at breakneck speed. Though their movements appeared disorganized, their velocity was simply too swift to be easily countered. Screams of anguish reverberated in the surroundings, and before the aboriginal cultivators could react, they were sessively assailed. Merilyn arrived at Sterio¡¯s side. ¡°Sterio, these people¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been infested by corpseworms,¡± said Sterio, gritting his teeth. ¡°Corpseworms exist in only two states: one being sealed, the other being awake,¡± Sterio exined. ¡°When the seal of these corpseworms is removed, they stimte their host to seek sustenance, gathering the extensive energy required for their own reproduction. Those who are active be their new targets for parasitism.¡± Countless types of insects and beasts inhabited the small world, but Merilyn had never heard of such terrifying insects. Upon hearing Sterio¡¯s words, she immediately looked around nervously. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re safe,¡± Sterio reassured her. ¡°The fragrance emitted by that yellow pill is the very thing that corpseworms detest the most. It poses a significant threat to them, so they won¡¯t target us.¡± Sterio stepped forward with Merilyn in tow. ¡°Corpseworms are highly contagious,¡± he continued. ¡°When a living individual is parasitized, their vitality is swiftly sapped, transforming the body into a breeding ground for the worms. If a corpse bes infected, it results in what you¡¯re seeing right now. The deceased are revived, and they rampage, attacking anything in their path.¡± At this juncture, the peak of Ascension Peak was in a state ofplete turmoil. The contagion carried by the corpseworms was exceedingly potent. Even the most minor contact with these reanimated corpses could lead to the transmission of worm eggs. Even in the absence of a lethal injury, those insect eggs would swiftly bore into the cultivators¡¯ bodies and start absorbing nutrients. Exterminating these corpseworms, while not exceptionally challenging, still demanded some degree of effort. And amidst the distraction, those cultivators driven by the corpseworms would seize the opportunity to attack. As this cycle persisted, approximately twenty to thirty cultivators found themselves transformed into new corpses in a brief span of time, causing the number of the undead to swell once more. Meanwhile, the cultivators in the rear, uncertain about the fate that had befallen theirrades, hesitated to advance. They opted to expend their spiritual energy by casting spells tobat the reanimated corpses instead. At that precise moment, on a narrow path from the other side, a stout man, panting heavily, ascended to the summit of Ascension Peak and entered the arena. Due to Sterio¡¯s tricks and the chaos he had incited among the aborigines, the flustered victims only spared the burly man a brief nce before they stopped paying him any attention. Some even shouted at the burly man, asking him for help. At this moment, the burly man was also vigorously waving his hand in their direction. As the burly man arrived at the square¡¯s center, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, with a swift leap, he snatched one of the seals from mid-air. His action stunned everyone present. These seals were specifically prepared for eight ounders and were not something they could touch at all. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Before Sterio and his group arrived, some among them had been unable to resist the temptation to touch the seals. However, the moment they made contact, they were promptly repelled by the formation, catapulted a considerable distance, and tumbled down Ascension Peak. Since that incident, no one had dared to covet those seals. Surprisingly, this burly man managed to effortlessly grasp one in his hand. ¡°What in the world?¡± someone questioned aloud. ¡°What?¡± The burly man holding the seal spoke indifferently. ¡°Nothing to see here. I can survive now.¡± As the burly man spoke, an astonishing transformation overtook him. The flesh on his face started peeling off relentlessly, with sizable chunks dropping incessantly. What was revealed behind the flesh was not the sinews and bones of a burly man, but a face smeared with blood. The man let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I thought it would be difficult, but turns out, all it takes is a simple disguise to get the seal, haha¡­¡± The bloody figure was still continuously shedding pieces of flesh from its body. Meanwhile, Sterio also recognized the woman who took on the form of the burly man. It was Kathleen, the only woman among the eight ounders in this arena. She was a woman of charm, but her act of killing someone then peeling off their skin and attaching it to herself as a disguise was rather nauseating. An aboriginal cultivator lunged at Kathleen with a knife, but before he could reach her, a protective shield materialized, thwarting the cultivator¡¯s weapon. Kathleen waved the seal in her hand, and surprisingly summoned arge bucket of water to start washing off the blood stains on her body. ¡°Go ahead and continue your fight. I¡¯m quite enjoying the spectacle.¡± Kathleen, only in her underwear, casually watched the drama unfold, showing no intention of lending a hand. Sterio merely chuckled. ¡°All right. Today, I¡¯ll give you a good show!¡± Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263-As Sterio spoke, his hands were busy forming new hand seals. Necromancy and Pestilex inherently subverted the natural order. Upon release, it would initially harm the user and subsequently bring death to others. As Sterio cast his spell, it felt as though an external force was attempting to force his hands apart. Even the areas where his hands made contact unexpectedly emitted an unceasing plume of blue smoke, tinged with a faint scent of meat, generating an extraordinarily horrifying spectacle. Kathleen stood at the center of the square tform, appearing nonchnt as she wiped her body clean. However, her gaze remained steadfastly fixed on Sterio. Among the eight respectable families, the two most mysterious ones were the Gray family and the Mallory family. These two prominent families seldom showed themselves. Aside from the decade-old siege against the Whitley family, the surviving members of the six respectable families had scarcely witnessed the disciples of these two families engage in action. Despite their current predicament of being trapped within this enclosed realm with no means of escape, they all recognized that, regardless of the vastness of this small world, their true battleground was beyond its confines. The war between Asura¡¯s Office and the eight respectable families was inevitable, but once they stepped out of this small world, Asura¡¯s Office would not be their only enemy. The alliance among the eight esteemed families was far from being genuinely reliable. The evolution of respectable families in Chanaeamenced over two millennia ago, boasting an unbroken lineage that extended back for hundreds of years before that. As time progressed, however, three hundred years ago, only nine families persisted, one of which was the Whitley family,prising fifteen branches in total. And presently, the Whitley family, which had once controlled half of the expansive Chanaea territory, had been utterly eradicated. Phoebus Sect of Summerbank, once an immortal lineage, had also undergone a profound transformation, reduced to a mere husk reliant on offerings and donations for survival. When the small world opened, only six of the formerly fifteen secret sects showed up. Furthermore, the strength and number of the cultivators they deployed were not even as formidable as those of the eight respectable families. Every factor was proiming to the world that the evolution of Chanaea¡¯s entire cultivation realm had deviated onto a weird, deformed crossroad. The opening of the small world would signify a momentous turning point. All the eight respectable families were thinking about seizing this opportunity toplete the final reshuffling. At this juncture, any alliances or unions appeared exceedingly fragile when confronted with the entirety of Chanaea. Meanwhile, Kathleen wished nothing more than to strip Sterio bare and thoroughly examine the trump card of this prodigy in whom the Mallory family had ced such high hopes. By doing so, in the event of wars in the future, she would be able to employ a strategy of single-point attack to suppress the Mallory family on a broad scale. Sterio¡¯s face reddened as he found himself facing dozens of God Realm cultivators, his hands already charred. His forceful spellcasting was exceptionally potent. The reanimated corpses had now utterly relinquished their sanity, each one madly attacking their formerrades. While the corpses grew even more fric, the remaining aboriginal cultivators had managed to shake off their initial panic. They began deploying long-range spells one after another to keep the rampaging undead at bay. ¡°There are insects within these corpses! Expand your spiritual fields to protect yourselves!¡± Finally, someone had discerned the w in the Corpse Maniption Technique. While the concept of controlling the deceased may have appeared novel to the aboriginal cultivators, there was always a method to fathom the intricacies of any spell. Upon hearing that instruction, the rest of the aboriginal cultivators began to unleash their spiritual field one after another. Sessiveyers of spiritual shields unfurled, effectively barricading the parasites from entering. Within the spiritual field, which could be seen as an extension of their bodies, everyone finally got a sense of what these parasites looked like. However, at this very moment, a cruel smile crept up Sterio¡¯s lips. ¡°The legacy of the Mallory family cannot be countered by a mere shield. Destroy!¡± Following Sterio¡¯s command, those under the influence of the corpseworms all leaped high above the crowd¡¯s heads. Bang! Bang! Bang! With each muffled noise, the bodies exploded one by one in mid-air. In an instant, it was as if a shower of blood had cascaded upon the square tform at the summit of Ascension Peak. Under the protection of the seal, Kathleen stared nkly as pieces of flesh continued to fall from above. How could these bodies self-destruct when they don¡¯t even have a shred of spiritual energy? Sterio is controlling those bugs to self-destruct, causing the corpses to explode. But these bugs can¡¯t prate the spiritual fields of these people at all. What is the point of doing this? To her surprise, momentster, the aboriginal cultivators began grimacing, as though they were in severe agony. ¡°The blood can contaminate our spiritual energy! Quick! Retract the force field!¡± someone shouted out before sealing their own acupoints and continuously consuming magical herbs to protect themselves. However, it was toote. One after another, the aboriginal cultivators copsed. Sterio¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and tiny insects suddenly materialized around the scorched skin of his palms, a result of the spell¡¯s bacsh. The tiny insects voraciously gnawed on Sterio¡¯s hands,pletely consuming all the charred, numb areas. Subsequently, they surged upward like a stream, morphing into a ck substance resembling a glove, which encased and shielded Sterio¡¯s hands. ¡°Sterio¡­¡± On the side, Merilyn was gasping heavily, pointing at her own throat. Sterio tossed a ck pill into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die.¡± He then turned his head to look at Kathleen in the center of the square tform before promptly extracting the ck de from the ground and walking toward her. ¡°We¡¯re allies, yet all you did was stand here watching me fight. You¡¯re not very reliable,¡± he said. Kathleen had finished cleaning herself by then. The blood on her body was thoroughly cleared off, once again revealing her fair skin. d in a silk nightgown, Kathleen unabashedly disyed her stunning figure. ¡°What are you talking about, Sterio? You¡¯re still perfectly fine even though I didn¡¯t help you, right? But I am genuinely curious about how many cultivation methods your family possesses. I¡¯m not going to take orders from you without something in exchange. Let¡¯s find somewhere quiet to have a good chat. What do you say?¡± As Kathleen spoke, her body was almost pressed up intimately against Sterio¡¯s. Despite so, Sterio could sense that, although Kathleen appeared unrestrained, she was actually keeping a good distance from him. The material of the nightgown she wore, in particr, was unquestionably exceptional. If he attempted to make a move on Kathleen, he would likely fail. The trust that had been established among the Henderson, Leeson, and Mallory families had always existed in an unstable bnce. Now, this single small world was enough topletely shatter that trust. ¡°Kathleen, once we get out of here, let¡¯s find ourselves arge room with a king-sized bed by the sea. Then, I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle the truth after hearing it!¡± Laughing sinisterly, Sterio leaped forward, reaching out to grab one of the seals, but at that precise moment, a spear thrust out without warning from behind him, piercing directly through his lower abdomen. Kathleen stared expressionlessly at the person who had made a move. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The person was none other than Merilyn. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264-¡°Ah!¡± Apanied by an agonized scream, Sterio heavily crashed onto the tform. The elixir field was the foundation of a cultivator. At that moment, Sterio¡¯s elixir field had been pierced by a long spear, and the spiritual energy within his body was rapidly dissipating. Just now, Sterio single-handedly faced over a hundred aboriginal cultivators and managed to y them all using his spells. Such a feat could indeed be described as earth-shattering and unparalleled. A significant depletion of spiritual energy had left Sterio, who was already at the end of his tether, even more drained. At that point, having suffered such a heavy blow, he no longer had any strength left to resist. Hey on the ground and watched the dark red blood slowly seeping out of him. There was nothing but despair in Sterio¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why¡­¡± Watching the bare feet that had walked up to him, Sterio¡¯s voice was almost trembling. Ever since he entered the arena, he had faced life and death several times. Now, the seal was just about ten meters above him, but he would never have the chance to get it. The person who stepped forward was none other than the kind-hearted Merilyn. He didn¡¯t understand why that was happening. ¡°You saved me, but I also protected you. I don¡¯t understand. I am truly sincere toward you. Why must you act this way.¡± Upon hearing that, Merilyn slowly crouched down and then took the ck dagger, which represented the Mallory family¡¯s legacy, from Sterio¡¯s book. ¡°As the descendant of the Great Sorcerer, there should be more to your abilities than this. Perhaps the Divine Realm cultivators in the Mallory family might have inherited some genuine legacy.¡± Sterio, using poisonous insects and deadly toxins, managed to incapacitate over a hundred people in a short period. Such an achievement, whether in the small world or outside, was enough to be recorded in the annals of the cultivation world. Despite such a track record, at that moment, it was merely referred to as a trivial aplishment by Merilyn. Not to mention Sterio, even Kathleen waspletely dumbfounded at that moment. How could a girl from such a small world utter words like these? Besides, she¡¯s just an advanced phase God Realm cultivator. Moreover, if it hadn¡¯t been for Sterio just now, Merilyn might not have even survived. What on earth is going on with this woman? ¡°You¡¯re not Merilyn¡­¡± ¡°Seboxia!¡± Sterio roared in anger, while Kathleen, upon hearing the name of Seboxia, instantly leaped backward, creating a distance of several tens of meters between her and Merilyn. The eight respectable families had long begun investigating the origin of Jonathan¡¯s extraordinary combat power. Increasingly, the evidence pointed to the possibility of an old monster residing within him. Especially on the previous Battle of River Onxy, the fierce battle between Jonathan and Quintus against Ivanov further confirmed that spection. With so many spies from the eight families within the Eastern Allied Army, identifying Seboxia¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t too difficult. Especially since Seboxia¡¯s identity was legendary. He was the powerful figure who established Seboxiasm, the world¡¯srgest religion. Someone who should have died sixteen hundred years ago suddenly reappeared and was now attached to Jonathan. Naturally, that would draw everyone¡¯s attention. How could such a person not instill fear in Kathleen? Merilyn looked at Sterio on the ground, her gaze as calm as ever. With her hands sped together in front of her chest, Merilyn finally uttered those ssic words once again. ¡°You are wise, Mr. Mallory, but sadly, our karmic connection hase to an end. I will now help you transcend, guiding you toward rebirth in the ultimate bliss.¡± Seboxia spoke, raising his hand and swiftly striking toward Sterio¡¯s head. Kathleen stood at a distance, not daring to step forward. All she could do was watch Sterio meet his tragic end. At that point, Sterio also chose to ept his fate. The path of a cultivator must eventuallye to an end. It was just that for him, Sterio, that small world was his final destination. A surge of spiritual pressure descended, and Sterio closed his eyes without putting up any struggle. The pain he had anticipated did note. Sterio opened his eyes, only to find a seal had fallen in front of him, blocking Seboxia¡¯s attack. And behind Seboxia, the man who called himself Neil had appeared once again. ¡°An expert who can utilize the spiritual energy form is rare.¡± With a cheerful grin, Neil strolled over to Sterio. With a light tap in the air, the seal in front of Sterio fell into thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°I like your performance. You can live on.¡± Neil spoke to Sterio in a casual manner as if discussing something of little importance. Neil, the Grand Commander of Yannopolis¡¯ South Outer City, was the actual person in charge of the entire Outer City. At that ce, he was the ¡°God¡± who ruled over everything. Neil stood up and looked at Seboxia. ¡°I am quite fond of this little girl. Would it be possible to spare her life?¡± Seboxia¡¯s Spirit Possession Technique was incredibly domineering. When using Jonathan¡¯s body, he needed to negotiate with thetter out of fear that it might harm Jonathan¡¯s Anima. However, upying Merilyn¡¯s body, Seboxia clearly didn¡¯t have the patience to give him a heads-up in advance. Looking at Neil, Seboxia gave a slight smile. Then, he took a step forward, and a figure emerged from Merilyn¡¯s body. The man held spiritual beads and was draped in a white robe, radiating a jade-green glow. Merilyn fell to the ground as if on cue while Seboxia stood by, lightly stomping the ground with his foot. ¡°You¡¯ve watched enough of the show. It¡¯s time for you to step on stage.¡± As Seboxia spoke, the few people lowered their heads to look at the ground beneath their feet. Crack! Crack! Crack! A series of cracking sound rang out. Boom! With a booming sound, Jonathan and Hayden sprang out from beneath the square tform,nding steadily beside Seboxia. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Sterio was momentarily taken aback as he gazed at the spirited duo but quickly understood the ins and outs of the situation. ¡°Ha! Jonathan, you sure are cunning!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that,¡± Jonathan said, looking at Sterio, whose cultivation was ruined, and waved his hand. ¡°I really did block the pursuers for you at that time. It was you who chose to abandon me, wasn¡¯t it?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Upon hearing that, Sterio let out a coldugh but chose not to argue further. Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s gaze fell upon Seboxia. ¡°Hey, Seboxia, didn¡¯t we agree? We¡¯ll sound out his true intentions before I show up to wrap things up. You¡¯ve exposed yourself now, making things difficult for me.¡± Seboxia, on the other hand, was unfazed. ¡°We can¡¯t sound anything out. His current appearance is just a transfiguration in this arcane array. Even I pose no threat to his existence.¡± That was the first time Jonathan heard Seboxia admit that he was at his wit¡¯s end. Looking at Neil, Jonathan wore a face full of curiosity. ¡°I really want to know, what exactly are you nning? What is it about Sterio and me that you are interested in?¡± As Jonathan spoke, he lightly leaped up, picked up a seal, and then handed it over to Neil. ¡°We¡¯ve been given a chance to survive. Isn¡¯t it time you revealed your true intentions?¡± Neil took Jonathan¡¯s seal in his hand and immediately turned to Sterio with a heartyugh. ¡°I¡¯m not killing you because someone is interested in you. That person¡¯s family name is Whitley.¡± Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265-¡°The surname is Whitley?¡± Upon hearing this, Hayden could not help but exim in surprise. ¡°I knew that Joshua¡­¡± As Hayden was speaking, he was abruptly silenced by an unseen force. Looking up, he saw Neil across from him, his gaze as cold as ice, seemingly ready to strike at any moment. ¡°You¡¯re out of line. Should you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll kill you now.¡± The initially cheerful Neil seemed like apletely different person at this very moment, his whole body exuding an aura of murderous intent. This sudden change truly gave Hayden quite a scare. Seeing that Hayden and the others had fallen silent, Neil lightly tapped his foot, and the shattered parts on the square tform surprisingly restored themselves after a moment of shaking and blurring. Then, a series of flickering formation markings continuously lit up on the ground, gradually converging into a massive arcane array. ¡°These individuals have emerged victorious in thispetition by securing the seals. For the remaining two ounders, the rules of survival remain unchanged. As for the rest, if you wish to be envoys of Yannopolis, proceed with the previous rules. I will return in a day to collect those who seed. This time, we only need fifty people!¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As Neil¡¯s words fell, a sh of white light appeared before Jonathan and the others, then vanished at the summit of Ascension Peak. On top of the towering mountain, a radiant white array of light was in full effect. Several figures appeared. It was Jonathan and his group. Over the past few days, Jonathan had been using the portal formation a bit too frequently. By now, he had thoroughly adapted to the difort of spatial transformation. Even while teleporting, Jonathan still had the leisure to observe the formation markings of the portal formation under his feet. ¡°Outside the teleportation circle, there¡¯s a trap formation, a killing formation, and an illusion formation layered above each other. You sure are careful,¡± Jonathan remarked with a chuckle while cross- referencing the formations in the ancient books. He gazed around and looked slightly surprised as he saw beyond the extending peaks. ¡°I thought you were going to send us back to the dungeon,¡± hemented, chuckling lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve told you. I have a friend who is interested in you,¡± Neil said lightly. Immediately after, he waved his hand, using his spiritual energy to guide Merilyn and Sterio forward. Seboxia had already returned to Jonathan¡¯s body. He, Hayden, and Kathleen started down the mountain following Neil¡¯s footsteps. Along the way, they passed by innumerable formations. Is this even a mountain anymore? This is clearly hell! Even with Neil leading the way, the three people behind him trod carefully, fearing that one wrong step could lead them into an irretrievable disaster. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, when he mentioned someone surnamed Whitley, do you think he was referring to Joshua?¡± Hayden carefully asked as he trailed behind Jonathan. ¡°I think so,¡± thetter replied while staring at Neil¡¯s back. ¡°Only this can we exin why they showed us mercy. But what I can¡¯t figure out is why Joshua spared Sterio. Logically speaking, he should want to kill Sterio.¡± Jonathan and Hayden feltpletely relieved upon hearing Neil mention that he had a friend with the surname Whitley. The possibility of the person behind this not being Joshua was simply too low, given that they could still hear this surname across two worlds, and that person had Neil spare Jonathan and the others. Compared to the relief of the two, Kathleen, who was following behind, felt much more grim. Unlike the others before her, she earned her qualifications through her own merit in the arena. For her, it would be better to fall into the hands of the aboriginal cultivators than to confront Joshua. After all, if Neil, who set thepetition rules, did so out of personal will, then his decision to keep her must serve a purpose. Even if he coveted her beauty, it was still a form of value. In the realm of the cultivators, being valuable meant one could live. Now that the person likely behind all this could be Joshua, how could she not panic? The eight respectable families conspired to wipe out the Whitley family back then, ughtering over thirty thousand people. Joshua had endured such a deep-seated hatred for ten years to seek an opportunity for vengeance, and Kathleen¡¯s only value to Joshua was to vent his anger! This was from a public standpoint. As for the private¡­ When Joshua was in Yaleview acting as a pawn for the eight respectable families, they used countless methods to test the depth of his abilities. Kathleen herself went to great lengths to humiliate Joshua. Based on that past incident, if Kathleen were in his ce, she would kill her. It was clear the extent she had driven him to, and now, she could only reap what she had sown. After trekking for about ten minutes through the terrifying mountain path filled with formations, they finally spotted a uniquely designed courtyard in the distance, located halfway up the mountain. Neil quickened his pace before leaping up and vaulting over the high wall of the small courtyard in a single bound. Following closely behind, Jonathan was a beat slower. However, he did not even nce at the wide- open door. Instead, he leaped into the courtyard right after Neil. Even his figure and trajectory were identical to that of Neil in mid-air, demonstrating an extreme level of caution. Neil stood in the courtyard and cast an amused nce at Jonathan, whonded behind him. ¡°You really are as cautious as Joshua said you were.¡± As Neil spoke, he waved his hand, pushing Sterio and the unconscious Merilyn to the side. ¡°Help stabilize their injuries. I want them alive.¡± Two figures emerged from the nearby thatched house and caught the pair before entering the house once more. Neil looked at Jonathan. Then, he extended his hand toward the main house ahead. ¡°Joshua is inside. Go ahead.¡± Upon hearing this, Hayden was about to go in, but he was stopped by Jonathan¡¯s outstretched hand. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Thetter took a deep breath and then, without any hesitation, walked toward the thatched house. At this stage, it¡¯s meaningless to doubt Neil as long as he isn¡¯t a psycho. If he seeks to kill me, he¡¯ll surely do it in the arena. There¡¯s absolutely no need to go through all this trouble to lure me and others here. With a forceful push, Jonathan opened the wooden door and intently gazed inside the house. After guessing it was Joshua, Jonathan had imagined many scenarios of their reunion, but never had he thought it would be like this. In the spot directly facing the door, a small tree swaying with fiery red leaves was now on the verge of withering. Beneath that small treey a man missing an arm and a leg, his body covered in herbal poultices. It was none other than Joshua. Seboxia suddenly appeared beside Jonathan. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this person is still alive despite sustaining such severe injuries. He possesses immense luck and a great destiny.¡± ¡°Save him,¡± Jonathan said lightly. ¡°He is the main key topletely unraveling the mystery of this small world.¡± Upon hearing this, Seboxia pressed his palms together and looked toward Neil outside. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, saving him isn¡¯t difficult for me, but I want this ming Tree.¡± Neil nced at the nearly withered small tree in the room about half a person tall. After a moment of thought, he gave a slight nod. ¡°As long as you can save Joshua, even ten trees wouldn¡¯t be an issue, let alone one.¡± Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266-Ten? Jonathan turned his head to look at Neil behind him. ming Tree was a divine tree capable of reviving the dead and healing the gravest of injuries. If there really were ten of them, then Joshua¡¯s current injuries would be nothing. Even if his injuries were more severe, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Seboxia probably wanted it to harness the pure life force within it. However, ming Tree held more importance to Jonathan. Back in Summerbank, Jonathan acquired Summerbank Abyss¡¯ formation te after eliminating dimir and his disciple. But within the Summerbank Abyss, ming Tree, one of the formation foundations of the Four Symbols Formation trapping the ancient beast, Joselle, had withered entirely due to the excessive exploitation by dimir and the others. In other words, the Four Symbols Formation was missing a formation foundation. Although it could temporarily seal Joselle, it was not as sturdy as it used to be. If it weren¡¯t for the eerie white fog outside, she would likely have gotten out a long time ago. At present, although she was still trapped, Jonathan knew that as long as she was given time, she would undoubtedly be able to shake the unstable formation foundation and free herself. The only solution was to find another ming Tree to supplement the formation foundation of the Four Symbols Formation. The formation was already in ce. It was merely a matter of recing one of the formation foundations, and it should be quite an easy task. The tricky part of the mattery in the ming Tree itself. It was a rare treasure of the universe. Even in ancient times, it was an incredibly precious thing. With it being a miraculous healing elixir capable of reviving the dead, the moment all cultivatorsid eyes on ming Tree, they couldn¡¯t help but yearn to extract every drop of its juice. They would never allow such a unique tree to go untouched. All along, Jonathan had always believed that it was an impossible task to aplish. But upon seeing signs of ming Tree again in that small world presently, Jonathan was inexorably shocked inwardly. While Seboxia was skeptical about Neil¡¯s im, he did not hesitate but turned around and entered the thatched house to start treating Joshua¡¯s injuries. Meanwhile, Jonathan walked over to Neil. ¡°Were you serious about having ten ming Trees, Buddy?¡± Neil settled into the rocking chair beside him, stretchingnguidly before lying down on it. Eyeing Jonathan and the others, he took off the hip sk at his waist and poured the liquor into his mouth. ¡°Why would I lie to you all?¡± Despite his nonchnt demeanor, Jonathan wasn¡¯t annoyed. Instead, he sat on a nearby bluestone and chuckled softly. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand it. Even if you had just one ming Tree, it would be enough to heal Joshua. But all there¡¯s in the house right now is mere saplings. What you said doesn¡¯t matter much, but that bald guy inside is not someone to mess with. If he heals Joshua but doesn¡¯t see the ten ming Trees you mentioned, it might be difficult for you to exin things to him.¡± Neil wiped the liquor from the corner of his mouth, the look in his eyes as he stared at Jonathan gradually turning icy cold. ¡°As I said earlier, why should I exin myself to you? He¡¯s just a Divine Realm cultivator. In this small world, none of us can connect with Heavenly Pryncyp. We¡¯re all the same here. Why would I owe him any exnation?¡± His words had Jonathan stiffen slightly. At the same time, the look in his eyes as he studied Neil also carried a trace of wariness. Back when Sterio and Neil had a duel in the underground dungeon in Outer City, thetter wiped the floor with the former. Both Jonathan and Sterio assumed that it was due to the suppression of the formation in Outer City. But from the look of things then, that was seemingly not the case. The fact that the man standing before them could casually speak of Seboxia¡¯s Divine Realm cultivation and not take it seriously at all made it clear that he definitely had the capability to back it up. Most surprisingly, he was clearly aware that the world he was in was within a small world. Judging from his expression, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of surprise on his face either. It was as though he had known it all along. Hmm, how could he behave thus? Even if he learned about the truth from Joshua, he shouldn¡¯t be this calm andposed. As Jonathan scrutinized the man before him, his guard heightened even more. From the moment he appeared, he has been acting in such an unpredictable manner that he¡¯s almost impossible to figure out. Who exactly is he? At that precise moment, a trembling shriek rang out from within the thatched house. Jonathan turned and saw a burst of vibrant green life force from the thatched house. The green glow flickered slightly before everything returned to its usual tranquility again. ¡°Where¡­ Where am I?¡± Joshua¡¯s voice came from inside the house. At the entrance of the thatched house, Seboxia had already emerged, clutching thepletely withered ming Tree sapling. ¡°This one doesn¡¯t count,¡± Seboxia said, casually tossing the sapling to Neil. While treating Joshua earlier, he casually devoured ming Tree in an instant. Right then, he tossed the waste onto the ground. It swiftly turned into dust and scattered with the wind. ¡°I want the ten ming Trees right now.¡± With a heartyugh, Seboxia walked over to Neil and voiced that demand. Neil looked up at Seboxia before bursting into heartyughter and shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have them right now.¡± ¡°Our meeting in this small world is indeed fateful. It would be best not to make such a joke haphazardly.¡± Seboxia sped his hands together, his entire person radiating an unusual sense of humility. However, Jonathan turned to look at Hayden upon seeing that. Almost in concert, both of them reached into their storage rings. Neil was something else. Even after learning about Seboxia¡¯s cultivation level, he remained fearless and confident. As such, he was definitely no easy prey. Moreover, Seboxia¡¯s current state indicated that he was about to make a move. Even though Neil had saved them, Jonathan was still more inclined to trust those he had formed an alliance with outside of the small world. Perhaps Neil was an exceedingly important figure, but if the man threatened their lives, he would not hesitate to kill him. ¡°Thinking of starting a fight?¡± Neil asked coldly, his eyes fixed on Seboxia and the others. ¡°You¡¯re merely courting death!¡± Crack! The rocking chair under Neil shattered with a loud crack. At the same time, Hayden swung his saber at the broken rocking chair. Jonathan, on the other hand, shed backward with Heaven Sword in hand, treating the long sword like a saber. Seboxia, who was between them both, was the most direct. As he stood in ce, two arms suddenly emerged from his back and clenched into fists. Without any warning, he threw two punches behind him. It was precisely when those two punches shot out that Neil¡¯s figure appeared right behind him. At that moment, the reactions of Jonathan and the others clearly showcased the gap in capabilities. Bang! With a muffled thud, Neil was sent flying. He smashed right the thatched house where Joshua currently inhabited. The gleam of a de swiped at him, and the shadow of a sword shed by. Hayden¡¯s and Jonathan¡¯s attacks both missed by a hair¡¯s breadth. As Neil tumbled through the air, figures d in animal skins leaped into the courtyard from outside and joined the trio. Jonathan turned and looked around. In the small courtyard, dozens of cultivators came into sight, and many others materialized on the hillside in the distance. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Casting his eyes as far as he could see, he saw a great crowd of no less than hundreds of people. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 The Legendary Man Chapter 1267-¡°We¡¯re all on the same side here. Let¡¯s call it quits.¡± Just as the crowd in the courtyard started getting hostile at one another, a hoarse voice echoed from within the thatched house. ¡°Joshua!¡± Hayden eximed excitedly. Instantly, everyone turned and stared at the entrance of the thatched house where a figure slowly emerged. It was none other than Joshua. Joshua¡¯s left arm and right leg appeared extremely delicate and tender. They had just regrown, thanks to the life force within him. His skin was as smooth as that of a newborn baby. He walked toward Jonathan and the others. Afterward, he thrust his upper abdomen and, to everyone¡¯s surprise, his face turned red as he spat out a storage ring from his mouth. Joshua reached out to receive the ring, not minding if it was dirty, and casually slipped it onto his own finger. ¡°Seboxia, thank you for saving my life.¡± While speaking, Joshua sped his hands and bowed deeply before Seboxia. It was a grand gesture second only to kneeling in the world of cultivators. Jonathan then looked in the direction of the thatched house. Right then, Neil wasing out of the house, holding a long halberd that was entirely bright red. Neil spat out fresh blood from his mouth, his eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°So this is the power of Divine Realm? It¡¯s clearly more powerful than God Realm.¡± As Neil spoke, he held his halberd horizontally in front of him, his spiritual energy fluctuating, indicating he was ready to strike at any moment. With weapons in their hands, Hayden and Jonathan kept their guards up. Meanwhile, Seboxia, who was standing in the middle, shed a smile at Neil. ¡°Mr. Whitley, you still owe me ten ming Trees, yet you carry on with such an attitude. This isn¡¯t right.¡± Joshua stood up and turned his head to look at Neil, who was behind him, and then cast a nce at Jonathan. ¡°ming Tree?¡± ¡°This one.¡± Jonathan pointed at the dark brown pieces on the ground and said, ¡°Neil agreed to give Seboxia ten ming Trees to save you.¡± ¡°Ten?¡± Joshua turned and stared at Neil, his lips twitching. The ming Tree is an invaluable elixir known for its ability to revive the dead, and Neil had just promised to give away ten of these precious treasures! What madness is this? ¡°No worries. You guys don¡¯t actually have any of it. It¡¯s all just empty promises. He won¡¯t be able to compensate much anyway,¡± Jonathan chuckled. At that moment, Joshua shook his head. His expression was dead serious. ¡°No, Jonathan. You¡¯re wrong. We do have it.¡± Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words, Jonathan was taken aback. At that moment, a glint of shrewdness shed across Seboxia¡¯s eyes, which usually appeared cid. ¡°Where is it now?¡± Seboxia asked the two softly. He waved at Neil, signaling him to put down the weapon in his hand. ¡°Neil, you¡¯re not familiar with what¡¯s going on. If we want to reim Yannopolis, these people will be our greatest allies. We shouldn¡¯t rush into using force.¡± Neil looked at Jonathan and hispanions for a long time before withdrawing his murderous intent and returning to his usual calm demeanor. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t fight if that¡¯s your decision. I¡¯ll respect it.¡± Neil waved his hand, and the cultivators surrounding them one by one leapt up and disappeared into thin air. Meanwhile, Neil retrieved a recliner from his storage ring and reclined on it leisurely. ¡°As much as I respect you, you still need to keep them in check. If they dare to brandish their weapons, I won¡¯t let them off so easily.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Upon seeing how Neil tantly disregarded them, Hayden became so angry that he wanted to confront the former right away, but Joshua stopped him. ¡°Hayden, we¡¯re all on the same team. There¡¯s no need for this.¡± Hayden looked at Neil icily and made a targeting gesture at him. Thetter chuckled as he casually raised his hip sk at Hayden. His arrogance instantly ignited Hayden¡¯s rage. ¡°Darn it! Who do you think you are?¡± Hayden was on the verge of striking Neil with his saber, but once again, Joshua intervened, preventing the attack. ¡°He has his uses to all of you too. Starting a fight now won¡¯t benefit you.¡± From the very beginning, the Zink family had pinned their hopes on Joshua. He was Hayden¡¯s initial choice to follow. Even though Hayden was seething with anger at that moment, he still managed to restrain himself in front of Joshua. Joshua cast a deep nce at Kathleen, who had been standing by the side all along. He then casually tossed out a few wooden boxes, offering them as makeshift seats for everyone to sit down. A few of them who were battling in the arena were experiencing immense exhaustion. After settling into their seats and confirming that everyone was safe, they began to take food out from the storage ring to replenish themselves. Without any hesitation, Joshua asked Jonathan for tworge pieces of smoked meat. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know you must have a lot of questions right now. Go ahead and ask. I promise to tell you everything I know,¡± Joshua said in a cold tone while chewing on the smoked meat. This fellow has indeed held back information from me. Jonathan thought as he looked at Joshua, who was sitting across from him. He and Hayden had inquired about the situation within the small world, but to their surprise, Joshua was just as clueless as they were. He knew nothing when they asked. ¡°Sure. Since you want to share, we won¡¯t stop you. Let¡¯s talk about it and everything in the small world. By the way, is yourst name White?¡± The question asked by Jonathan was rather vague, but Joshua understood it clearly. At that point, Joshua was already starting to feel displeased. After frowning and thinking for a while, Joshua finally put down the smoked meat in his hand, took a deep breath, and began to speak. ¡°You¡¯re right, the Whitley family is indeed descendants of the White family from Yannopolis. My return this time is to reim what once belonged to our family.¡± As soon as Joshua said those words, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces varied greatly. Jonathan¡¯s journey upon entering the small world could be described as extremely exciting. It was during then that he gradually pieced together a rough idea of what the small world was all about. On the other hand, Hayden and Kathleen werepletely nk. They were totally unable to comprehend Joshua¡¯s words. Joshua did not bother to keep anyone in suspense. Instead, he began to recount the history of the Whitley family. ording to the records of their family history, the ancestors of the Whitley family were the Whites who ruled over Yannopolis in the small world. Over eighteen hundred years ago, the White family was betrayed by the other four vassal families from Yannopolis. Left with no choice, they had to flee from the small world. Although the small world was separated from the main world, both worlds were still connected through a portal. To escape their pursuers, some of the Whitley family¡¯s ancestors sacrificed themselves to shield their n¡¯s retreat. They forcefully modified the arcane array within the small world, sealing it off entirely. Some of the Whites who managed to escape the small world changed theirst name to Whitley in order to evade pursuit. They then settled down in Central Land. Before the ancestors of the White family went their separate ways, they made an agreement to reopen the entrance to the small world every fifty years as a way to wee back any White family members who had escaped. However, the chaos portal to the small world had never been reopened since then. To date, it had been exactly two thousand years! Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 The Legendary Man Chapter 1268-As Joshua was recounting these matters, Jonathan and the others all felt an immense heaviness in their hearts. The White family and the Whitley family, these two families that spanned ¡®two worlds¡¯, their circumstances were surprisingly simr. All were in their prime, and all were betrayed by other families. However, the details in Joshua¡¯s ount were somewhat vague. There were many specifics that were glossed over, and it was unclear whether Joshua did this intentionally or not. ¡°Joshua, I didn¡¯t quite catch what you said.¡± Hayden scratched his head. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, the White family split into two groups. One group escaped and is now what we know as the Whitley family. As for the second passerby, he was entangled with the rebel forces of the four vassal families and hadpletely shut down the chaos portal linking the inner and outer of the small world.¡± ¡°What exactly is this vassal family?¡± No sooner had Hayden¡¯s words fallen than Neil, who was leisurely lying on a rocking chair in the distance, began to speak. ¡°The Whites the kings, and vassal family serves them. Two thousand years ago, all four vassal families were subordinates to the White family.¡± ¡°They came into this small world with the White family. You can understand their roles as¡­ ves!¡± The moment the word ¡°ve¡± was spoken, the gazes of Jonathan and the others instantly turned toward the one who asked the question, Hayden. Those four vassal families, and the Zink family, The Untouchables, did indeed bear a striking resemnce to each other. Not only in terms of positioning but also in what Hayden and his team were doing right now, they were extremely simr. Hayden resisted the Osborne family, voicing various grievances. Jonathan and everyone else unanimously agreed that the Zink family¡¯s resistance was justified and that they should indeed stand up against them. The four families of Yannopolis were resisting the White family, namely the Whitley family. Because of Joshua, everyone subconsciously believed that the four families deserved to die and that the Whitley family was the rightful lineage. Even though it was the same situation, twopletely contradictory results were obtained due to everyone¡¯s different statuses. Sometimes, that was just how things were in this world. It¡¯ was not about right or wrong. It was simply a matter of differing perspectives. ¡°Why the hell are you all staring at me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m against your White family or something.¡± Seeing Hayden¡¯s face turn red with fury, Jonathan could only helplessly shake his head. ¡°Joshua, ording to what you¡¯ve said, the chaos portal that connects the small world to the outside world should appear once every fifty years. Why did it take two thousand years to reappear?¡± Joshua shook his head slightly at the news. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that Great-grandpa once said that the Whitley family members visit the Delisgar Ridge every fifty years to inspect the chaos portal. There was even a time when the Whitley family sent people to Doveston to lie low for ten years in advance and then waited another ten years after the time the chaos portal was supposed to open. Even after a full twenty years, the chaos portal has yet to open. No one knows what happened in the small world, but one thing we can be sure of is that the White family, which was in the small world, definitely no longer exists. As for the opening of this chaos portal, I also don¡¯t know the reason. I only found out when I received the signal that the chaos portal had opened a year ago.¡± As Joshua spoke, he subconsciously nced at the ring in his hand. At this moment, Jonathan also looked toward the Heaven Sword in his hand. Before entering the small world, Jonathan had already concluded that the weapon in his hand must have originated from the ancestors of the Whitley family. At this point, it was absolutely certain that these weapons and essories, shimmering with a green glow, must have some inexplicable connection with the small world. Having fallen into the illusionary realm several times, Jonathan had once mobilized the entire intelligence network of Asura¡¯s Office in an attempt to find it. However, even after searching high and low across the vast expanse of Chanaea, there was not a single shred of news. From the looks of it now, the illusionary realm could very well have reflected the small world. Not far away, Neil saw a few people fall into silence and unexpectedly burst into heartyughter. ¡°What¡¯s there to ponder over? The opening of the chaos portal is due to the absence of the most crucial element in the rule array of the small world, which has started to copse.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Neil¡¯s rxed words immediately drew sidelong nces from several people. Neil¡¯s personality was very simr to Xavion¡¯s, embodying the type of character that went with the flow in all matters and believed in no taboos. While Xavion carried an air of nonchnce about him, Neil, on the other hand, exuded an endless sense ofnguor. ¡°Who exactly is this guy?¡± Jonathan watched as Neil asked Joshua a question. ¡°This is one of the trump cards left by the White family from years ago, the Grand Commander of South Outer City, Neil Yarnell.¡± Joshua looked at Neil, introducing him with a smile. ¡°The history of the Whitley family that I know of, is all passed down orally by our ancestors. He is the true inheritor of the White family¡¯s past.¡± Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words, Neil repeatedly waved his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. The one who inherited the legacy of our White family¡¯s ancestors is not me, but my forefathers.¡± Neil spoke up from his seat, surprisingly setting down his hip sk with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°Many years ago, my ancestor saved a young master from the White family in the vast wilderness. That young masterter became an important figure in the White family, and my ancestor became the young master¡¯s only friend. However, due to their respective statuses, the two of them, despite being connected, rarely met. It was precisely because of this that they were able to evade the scrutiny of the four families and carry on the legacy left by the ancestors of the White family. From that day forward, we began to constantly strategize, expanding our influence, waiting for the return of the White family. We¡¯ve been waiting until now.¡± When Neil spoke these words, his gaze was fixed on Joshua. Meanwhile, Hayden, on the side was extraordinarily excited. Looking into Neil¡¯s eyes, the hostility from before was nowhere to be found. Instead, they were filled with anticipation. ¡°So, are all these people you¡¯ve gathered here to help Joshua reim Yannopolis? I see you have quite a few people here. Do you have any specific ns?¡± Hayden spoke enthusiastically, but Jonathan, on the side sensed that something was off with the atmosphere. Looking into Neil¡¯s eyes, Jonathan let out a sigh. ¡°Neil, you don¡¯t really n on helping Joshua, do you?¡± ¡°Why should I help him?¡± With a cold gaze, Neil asked Jonathan. As soon as these words were spoken, Hayden, who was standing nearby, was slightly taken aback. Meanwhile, Joshua himself was calmly watching Neil without uttering a word. Neil scanned the few people in front of him. ¡°My ancestors and the White family¡¯s ancestors were as close as brothers. In the face of such a great enmity, we should be willing to risk our lives to help each other, and so did my ancestors. Generations upon generations have been preparing for the return of the White family. But what does that have to do with me?¡± Neil stood up, looked at the few people, and slowly extended two fingers. ¡°Two thousand years have etched their mark. Whatever favors or whatever grudges, no longer matter. Do you really think I would care about any sentimentality between our ancestors once ites to me?¡± With a coldugh, Neil looked at Joshua and said, ¡°Even if I take a step back and strictly follow the team training, who exactly are you asking me to help? Out of the entire White family, you¡¯re the only one who can¡¯t even enter Outer City. What a disgrace. Tell me, is there hope for victory?¡± Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 The Legendary Man Chapter 1269-Neil was being blunt, but at that moment, it left Joshua at a loss for words. Indeed, the White family was once betrayed by the four vassal families, forcing them to flee far beyond the small world. Even if they were to return, it should be after a period of recuperation and recovery. But now, Joshua was the only member left in the Whitley family. Even if Neil were to wage war against Yannopolis with schemes and strategies that have been in the making for two thousand years, would it still be considered an attack from the Whitley family? Why should thousands of people die for Joshua¡¯s sake when he had emerged several generations after the betrayal? Hayden turned to Kathleen standing beside him. ¡°Look. This is all because of you eight families. If you had destroyed the Whitley family, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a predicament right now.¡± Upon hearing this, Kathleen rolled her eyes at Hayden. ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t forget, two God Realm cultivators from the Zeigler family also participated in the war that annihted the Whitley family years ago. Do you really believe that you¡¯ve suddenly be the embodiment of justice? In the conflicts between the great ns where interests alwayse first, there¡¯s no such thing as right or wrong and good or evil.¡± Joshua stared at Neil wordlessly. In the end, he hung his head in helplessness. ¡°He¡¯s right. The Whitley family no longer has the right to bring up the past. We¡¯ve been cut off for two thousand years. We¡¯re not worthy, nor do we have the strength. Neil had risked a lot to get me out of the Outer City of Yannopolis. I already owe him a great deal.¡± He bowed slightly at Neil as he spoke. ¡°Neil, you¡¯re right about what you said, but I still want to ask you for a favor.¡± Neil gave Joshua a look before he took a seat on the rocking chair. ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you tell me about it? And what¡¯s in it for me if I help you?¡± ¡°Do you have no shame?¡± Hayden raised his voice at Neil. ¡°Your two families have shared a bond that spans two thousand years. Hasn¡¯t the Yarnell family also upheld this bond for two thousand years?¡± Neil sneered at Hayden. ¡°Kid, I figured you were all in it together, so I brought you here out of respect for you. If you continue to provoke me, I¡¯ll have you buried here.¡± Neil emanated spiritual energy as he spoke. Jonathan and the others knew Neil well enough to know that he wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°What exactly do you mean? Please rify so we know how to work together.¡± After a long silence, Jonathan, who was sitting by the side, finally spoke up. He had been observing Neil¡¯s reaction ever since Joshua started recounting the history of the Whitley family. Even though Neil appeared indifferent, Jonathan could clearly sense a faint spiritual sense emanating from Neil. It clearly showed that he didn¡¯t want to miss out on any detail of what Joshua was saying, even going so far as to capture Joshuan¡¯s bodynguage. Hence, Jonathan could conclude that Neil was definitely not as he appeared to be. Joshua would definitely be of great use to him. Neil looked at Jonathan before turning to Seboxia, who was standing next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t like you, you¡¯re too good at reading people¡¯s minds.¡± Neil¡¯s words left Jonathan at a loss. Even though he was good at strategizing, he would never be able to beat Joshua when ites to mind games. A man who single-handedly yed the eight great families for a decade. Just the fact alone was enough to put many on their guard. At that moment, Joshua looked surprisingly sorrowful and deste. He bit into the beef to vent out his frustrations. D*mn it. I¡¯ve been used by Joshua again. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in exasperation as he watched Joshua acting like an idiot. He was sure Joshua could sense Neil¡¯s spiritual sense since he could. Joshua must also know that Neil wasn¡¯t his average Joe, yet he had waited for Jonathan to speak up. He was probably feigning weakness to lower Neil¡¯s guard against him. At this moment, Joshua also lifted his gaze toward Jonathan, and Jonathan instantly understood. Joshua already knew that Jonathan had seen through his motives, yet he wasn¡¯t worried about being exposed. Because I yearn to escape this small world, I have no choice but to tie my fate with his. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Jonathan chuckled. However, only he and Joshua understood the meaning behind this chuckle. Jonathan looked at Neil. ¡°So, since you said I can read people¡¯s minds, that means I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? We still have a chance to coborate, don¡¯t we?¡± As he spoke, Jonathan casually tossed Neil a bottle of strong liquor. ¡°Drink this, just twist to open. It¡¯s much tastier than the wine you have here.¡± As Neil was an alcoholic, he eagerly opened the bottle and took a big gulp. Even seasoned drinkers dare only to sip it in small mouthfuls as it contains a high percentage of alcohol. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At this moment, Neil seemingly consumed about two hundred milliliters as he gulped it all down. ¡°Sigh. Good stuff!¡± Neil spoke loudly with the wine bottle in hand. ¡°That¡¯s not good wine¡­¡± Hayden murmured. Alcohol, without a doubt, was a significant tool for rapidly strengthening bonds between men. Everyone appeared to be genuine friends, at least until the round of drinks was finished, whether they were merely pretending or not. Neil sat down next to Jonathan, reaching out to grab a piece of smoked meat from the table and popping it into his mouth; while Jonathan took out a bag of peanuts from his storage ring with a cheerful smile, followed by a few bottles of strong liquor which he ced in front of Neil. ¡°Have it with the food.¡± Neil epted it all without question. His eyes widened as if he had discovered a new world when he tasted the peanuts. ¡°Since you want to coborate, show me your sincerity. Let me see what you can do to help me. That¡¯s not too much to ask for, is it?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Jonathan said with a chuckle. ¡°Friendship is all about mutual benefits, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s just one thing I don¡¯t quite understand. Right now, Joshua is the only remaining descendant of the White family. Even if you join forces with him, the meaning has changed. As for Joshua¡¯s cultivation level, it doesn¡¯t really y a substantial role in the overall scheme of things. What is it that you desire?¡± Neil nced at Joshua, who paled, and a hint of mockery shed in his eyes. ¡°Hehe¡­ I only want two things. First, I want to gain the support of the hundred and eight viges using the reputation of the White family. And second is the legacy of the White family!¡± Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 The Legendary Man Chapter 1270-As Neil spoke, everyone¡¯s gaze instantly turned toward Joshua. The greatest legacies in Joshua¡¯s hands were nothing more than the three magical items of the Whitley family: Hailstorm Fan, Formation Crusher, and Troop Summoner. While those three magical items were indeed powerful, their effectiveness wasrgely dependent on the external environment, where high-level cultivators were scarce. In that small world, although spiritual energy was abundant, cultivators could use the three magical items without worrying about depletion. However, simrly, due to the abundance of spiritual energy, the high-ranking cultivators there were also plentiful. With the right cultivation method, even a dog could break through to God Realm. That situation had turned the three magical items into something useless. Of course, if one could harness the Pryncyp of Strength as the source to drive the three magical items, they could definitely unleash immense power. However, the problem was, in that small, isted world, it was impossible to sense Pryncyp. Therefore, Jonathan and the others were somewhat puzzled, wondering what exactly Neil wanted. At that moment, Joshua also took out the three magical items that those in the outside world had yearned to possess for ten years. ¡°All I¡¯ve inherited from my great-grandpa are these three magical items.¡± Kathleen¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable excitement as she looked at the three magical items in front of Joshua. Those were the treasures the eight respectable families all desired and fought over. It was a pity that they were currently in the small world. Otherwise, she would do whatever it took to snatch at least one piece and run away. Jonathan picked up Formation Crusher, examining it from both sides, then promptly handed it over to Neil. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you taking this thing?¡± ¡°Why do I need these?¡± Neil reached out and pushed Formation Crusher aside. ¡°What I want is the White family¡¯s formation spell.¡± Jonathan looked at Joshua and asked, ¡°Formation spell? What on earth is that?¡± At that moment, Joshua appeared somewhat bewildered, gently shaking his head. Looking at Joshua¡¯s expression, Jonathan was momentarily unable to discern whether Jonathan honestly didn¡¯t know or if he was putting on an act. ¡°What formation spell? I really don¡¯t know about this,¡± Joshua said with an innocent look on his face. ¡°Back then, the eight respectable families suddenly turned against the Whitley family. Even though the Whitley family had sensed something amiss earlier and had sent me, their hidden card, out in advance, we were still caught off guard by the eight respectable families. When my great-grandpa passed these things on to me years ago, he only briefly instructed me to be patient and endure. He also gave me this ancient book. That¡¯s all.¡± As Joshua spoke, he took out an ancient, severely damaged book. ¡°What is recorded here is everything I just shared with you. Over the past decade, I¡¯ve read this book inside and out countless times, yet I¡¯ve nevere across any formation spell.¡± Before Joshua could finish his sentence, Neil had already snatched the ancient book from his hand. With his spiritual energy supporting the ancient book, Neil quickly scanned through its contents. After a few moments, he casually tossed the book onto the table. ¡°Impossible! The White family would¡¯ve surely passed down the formation spell. Even though this small world is incredibly intricate, in essence, it¡¯s nothing more than a space simr to a formation. For a space to function, it must adhere to certain Rules. The White family members possessed the skill to master these Rules. After the four vassal families betrayed the White family, they seized control of Yannopolis, but their usurpation of power was merely aplished through brute force. They never truly gained control over this small world.¡± Control the small world? Jonathan was slightly taken aback by Neil¡¯s words and immediately turned his gaze back to Joshua. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jonathan mused. If I have the means to control this small world, will I reveal it? Absolutely not! So, whether it¡¯s an act or genuine ignorance, there¡¯s no way Joshua is going to let anything slip. The cooperation between both parties had reached a stalemate. Neil watched the silent Joshua for a long while before he slowly rose to his feet. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to. It will also save me the trouble of going all out. Now, I can comfortably remain as the Grand Commander. Although I don¡¯t have the carefree life of the four families, this is already sufficient for me. You all need to think this through. After all, the chaos portal only allows for one-way transmission. If you want to leave, it¡¯s actually quite simple. All you need is for someone from the White family to take control of the formation, and you can open the inner and outer doors of the small world at any time.¡± As Neil spoke, he turned and headed toward the small courtyard outside. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a day to think it over. If the answer isn¡¯t what I¡¯m looking for, then you hold no value to me. Whatever you do, don¡¯t leave the courtyard unless you can counter the formation that has been in ce for two thousand years and the thousands of God Realm cultivators outside.¡± As Neil spoke, he was about to walk out of the gate, but Seboxia¡¯s avatar appeared silently in front of him. ¡°You still owe me ten ming Trees.¡± Neil looked at Seboxia with gleaming eyes. Neil pointed at Joshua and said with a heartyugh, ¡°The ming Trees are in the heart of Yannopolis. Even if you kill me now, I can¡¯t give it to you. If you want the ming Trees, you have to ask him.¡± With his hands sped together, Seboxia hesitated for a moment before he finally decided to disperse his form and return to Jonathan¡¯s side. Neil left, and Hayden moved closer to Seboxia. ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you finish him off?¡± Seboxia shook his head slightly. ¡°I can only threaten him with his life, but for this man, life and death have long been irrelevant. Such a person cannot be threatened.¡± The courtyard fell silent, with only the faint sounds of eating piercing the quiet. No one spoke. After a good half hour, Jonathan finally leaned on the low wall and looked toward Joshua. ¡°Joshua, what¡¯s your n?¡± Joshua frowned and said to Jonathan, ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°At this point, it¡¯s no fun to keep up the act,¡± Jonathan said with a chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ve jumped out of the frying pan and into the fire. It¡¯s clear that Neil is no pushover. If you keep clinging on to the information stubbornly, we¡¯re all going to end up dead.¡± What Jonathan said was frightening, but his nonchnt demeanor made it seem like he didn¡¯t care at all. It was not that Jonathan was pretending to be calm but that he was truly unafraid. Even though he was surrounded by thousands of God Realm cultivators at that moment, Jonathan had Seboxia as his trump card for support. Putting everything aside, just the massive coffin of Seboxia alone was enough for the two of them to level the formation outside. Therefore, Jonathan really wasn¡¯t anxious. However, Hayden and Kathleen were not soposed. Seeing Joshua remaining silent, Hayden couldn¡¯t help but lean in closer to speak. ¡°Joshua, you should consider us too. I, the talent that the Zink family has painstakingly nurtured, have been protecting you since the eight respectable families hunted you. We share a bond as thick as blood. You can¡¯t just stand by and watch your friend die before you, right?¡± Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 The Legendary Man Chapter 1271-Joshua was speechless as he stared at Hayden, who was hugging him and chattering non-stop. I¡¯m well into my thirties, for heaven¡¯s sake. What on earth did I do in my past life to encounter this buffoon? Looking at Kathleen beside him, Joshua slowly began to speak. ¡°Stop talking to me about those bonds of affection. As she said earlier, it seems your family also took part in the action that destroyed my family!¡± Hayden was momentarily stunned by Joshua¡¯s words, then he chuckled and slung his arm around Joshua¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let the older generation handle their own affairs. We can¡¯t possibly have me dragging my grandparents out for you to chop up, can we? Let¡¯s talk about our feelings for each other. That¡¯s the purest form of revolutionary friendship. You can¡¯t deny what happened or turn your back once you¡¯re in a small world.¡± Seeing Hayden¡¯s annoying demeanor, Kathleen couldn¡¯t help but shift away. ¡°All right. Stop messing around. Let¡¯s get serious.¡± Jonathan interrupted Hayden, saying. ¡°Joshua, what exactly are you nning to do? Whether you¡¯re a descendant of the White family or a remnant of the Whitley family, once we enter this small world, we¡¯re all mice in a trap. I understand you. If I were the one holding a key that controls a part of the world, I wouldn¡¯t reveal it either. However, right now, if you don¡¯t want to reveal this key, it¡¯ll be utterly useless in your hands.¡± At that point, Jonathan stretched out his arm and yawnedzily. ¡°Joshua, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that key of yours only works in a specific location, such as Yannopolis!¡± Narrowing his eyes, Joshua looked toward Jonathan, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Neil is right. You¡¯re not exactly likable. You¡¯re too good at figuring out what others are thinking.¡± Joshua lit a cigarette for himself, then fell silent, simply puffing out clouds of smoke one after another. As thest of the cigarette burned out, Joshua slowly raised his head. ¡°Will you believe me if I say I don¡¯t have formation spells?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jonathan shook his head slightly. Upon seeing that, Joshua could only helplessly shake his head. ¡°I truly don¡¯t have the formation spell right now. However, once we enter the governor¡¯s residence in Yannopolis, I¡¯ll have a way to get it.¡± Outside the courtyard, Neil, who had already left, reappeared and began to speak. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you can only give me the formation spell after we break into Yannopolis?¡± Hayden sneered and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave? Have you been eavesdropping? That¡¯s rather tasteless of you.¡± Without any hesitation, Neil walked over to the table. He picked up a few bottles of strong liquor from the floor and put them into his storage bag before turning his attention to Joshua. Neil said, ¡°What you¡¯re saying right now is hard to believe. Once we breach the city, we¡¯ll be in a full- fledged war with the four major vassal families. How can I be sure that you will hand over the formation spell to me? How do I know you¡¯re not using me to distract their attention and merely treating these people as bait?¡± Everyone turned their attention to Joshua and Neil. It was a debate about what shoulde first. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What Neil desired was the formation spell. Once he gained control of the fundamental power of that small world, Neil would surely lead his people to dere war on Yannopolis. In that case, once Joshua obtained the formation spell, he would no longer have any use for Neil. It was highly likely that Neil would directly kill a few people. Joshua¡¯s requirement was that they must first wage war against Yannopolis before they could obtain the formation spell. That way, the danger would lie with Neil. In the world of cultivators, the sole driving force was self-interest. If economists from the outside world were toment on the cultivators¡¯ way of doing things, they would bluntly call thetter group madmen. After all, cultivators would do anything if the reward was ample enough, even if there was only a ten percent chance of seeding. Cultivators would pour in for great benefits like moths to the me. At that moment, the benefitsid out before the two of them were enormous. What they needed at that moment was a reason that would convince the other party. Joshua looked at Neil. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea how long your n has been preparing for this day, Neil. Such, I know it¡¯s almost impossible for me to convince you with only words. However, consider this. My family has been thriving in the outside world for two thousand years. Does the White family¡¯s ancient grudge still hold any significance to me? Or should I ask, does this little world still hold any importance to me? Even if I covet the treasures of this small world, once I take over the Yannopolis, the four major vassal families will definitely not tolerate me. If I want to seize power, you won¡¯t allow me either. How could I possibly stand firm without any foundation?¡± The moment Joshua finished speaking, Hayden stood. ¡°Joshua, I will always support you!!¡± A few stared at Hayden as though they were looking at an idiot. Yet, Neil shook his head. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is very sincere, but it¡¯s not enough to move me. Back in the day, the White family reigned supreme in Yannopolis. They were hailed as immortal and evesting. Their methods were numerous and varied. I only know that this formation spell is the most fundamental aspect of the survival of the small world. However, I really don¡¯t know what its actual function is. I can¡¯t be sure that you won¡¯t use it against me.¡± Joshua waved his hand lightly in response. Above the ground, countless things kept falling down, such as mobile phones, military GPS trackers, firearms, bullets, burgers, and pots. One by one, items fell to the ground, quickly filling up half of the small courtyard. ¡°These are the products of the outside world. I admit that the cultivation resources in the small world far surpass those in the outside world countless times. However, it¡¯s precisely because of that the small world has maintained its appearance from thousands of years ago. Outside, technology rules the world. Do you really think that I, as a modern person, will stay here to y king because of a trivial two- thousand-year-old feud?¡± As Joshua spoke, he grabbed a bottle of white wine from the side, crushing it forcefully. Instantly, the aroma of the wine filled the entire courtyard. ¡°If you wish to have a bottle of wine, you¡¯ll have to wait for months or even years for a great one. Meanwhile, in the outside world, this kind of wine can be mass- produced. The amount made in a single day is enough tost you a lifetime. We hail from two different worlds. What you treasure may not hold any value in my eyes.¡± Neil looked at the modern products on the ground, his eyes sparkling. No one knew what he was thinking. Jonathan looked at the items on the ground. Any one of them was the result of thousands of years of human history. For Neil, those things were absolutely a devastating impact. At that moment, Neil was like a child on the beach picking up seashells. He continuously gathered things from the ground, trying to understand them. After a good half hour, Neil finally began to speak, his eyes still fixed on the video ying on his phone. ¡°I want to dere war on Yannopolis, but I don¡¯t have enough people.¡± Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 The Legendary Man Chapter 1272-After taking a thorough look at everything in the courtyard, even Neil, who had long known the truth about the small world, began to feel a sense of curiosity about the outside world. After all, Neil knew that the small world was connected to the outside world, but even though it was connected before, that was still over two thousand years ago. At that time, the historical progression of Chanaea had just reached the year 220 AD. Even though Neil mastered the family¡¯s heritage and was well aware of the records and traditions left behind from that time, the outside world was still at a primitive stage. In fact, because of excessive spirit possession by cultivators, the spiritual foundation of the outside world had already begun to decline. Within the small world, however, the spiritual foundation was still bnced because of its rtive independence. Back then, the small world was truly a paradise. It was a ce where everyone who entered felt reluctant to leave. With the White Family at the helm, the people in the one hundred and eight viges prospered. There was no war or strife, and it was truly a haven away from the world. Even though unforeseen events urredter, Neil¡¯s ancestors faithfully passed down the truths they had received about the world from the White Family, generation after generation. That was precisely the reason that Neil had always assumed the outside world to be a barren wastnd. Yet today, as he looked around the courtyard, he finally understood that every world operated by its own laws. Although the spiritual foundation of the outside world had crumbled, making it unsuitable for cultivation, humans had not given up on other means of survival. When one failed to travel on foot, they made use of horses and cars. People inventedmps when they could not see in the dark. The course of history in the world beyond the small world was no longer solely at the mercy of cultivators. What was once referred to as a peculiar artistry had now begun to stand on its own as an outstanding development. Now, many things had be treasures of the nation. Some ammunition could easily take out cultivators of the God Realm and even those of the Divine Realm. The small world, despite its vast expanse, could be turned into a barren wastnd with just one special missile. Everything, absolutely everything, had quietly changed with the passage of time. And this made Neil realize that Joshua would never covet the position of governor. The outside world, one dominated by the power of science, was the world that Joshua yearned to live in. At that moment, Neil also decided to form an alliance with Joshua. ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to form an alliance, things will be easier now.¡± Jonathan chuckled as he looked at Joshua and Neil. ¡°We can each take what we need. What we need is to leave this small world and return to the main world outside.¡± ¡°Joshua, you must reim the true heritage of the Whitley family. After that, the decision of the small world¡¯s formation will be handed over to you.¡± Jonathan looked at Neil and said with a smile, ¡°As for you, just be at ease and continue living as a royal in your little world. When the timees, we can reconnect our two worlds.¡± Jonathan continued, ¡°We can offer you a variety of goods and technology, and in return, you can provide us with spirit stones and medicine. Rest assured, we will need your care and attention in the future.¡± ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Neil said,ughing heartily as he patted Jonathan on the shoulder. ¡°Just for the drinks you¡¯ve treated me to today, we¡¯re bound to be the best of friends.¡± The two shared a heartyugh. However, in Jonathan¡¯s heart, he had already started contemting how many troops and heavy weaponry he would need to deploy in Delisgar Ridge topletely seal off this chaos portal. It was no small joke. The small world had one hundred and eight viges, which roughly housed over three million Grandmaster Realm cultivators. Moreover, once these people mastered the cultivation methods, a vast majority of them were destined to be God Realm cultivators. So many God Realm cultivators would overwhelm not only Chanaea but potentially even the top ten nations in the world. Across the whole of Chanaea, there were eight respectable families, more than a dozen secret sects and their numerous affiliated families, and independent cultivators like Jonathan. Even with all their forcesbined, they would be no match for a thousand God Realm cultivators. Such strength was already enough to keep countries such as Remdik, West Region, and Jetroina at bay. It was easy to imagine that the strength of other nations might slightly surpass that of Chanaea, but they absolutely would not exceed it by arge margin. But once the chaos portal to the small world fully opened from the inside out, that would unleash three million cultivators to the main world. Their power was enough to trample the entire world and turn the wholend into Neil¡¯s back garden. How could Jonathan possibly let such people enter the main world? Even as he slung an arm around Neil¡¯s shoulders, Jonathan was already contemting setting up a disease quarantine zone in Delisgar Ridge. The moment Jonathan noticed signs of people from the small world causing trouble, he would immediately release a harmful biological agent. The use of biological warfare was an extremely dangerous tactic. Its most recent application was at Northern Crimson Prison, orchestrated by Karl and carried out by the Eastern Army¡¯s special operations unit. The virus that was released at that time waster analyzed and identified as a variant of a neurotropic virus, capable of rendering people defenseless in a short period of time. Afterward, the reconstruction of Northern Crimson Prison took ce. It took more than a month to thoroughly detoxify the ruins of Northern Crimson Prison, a process that was truly terrifying. For these cultivators, who had been isted from the outside world for over two thousand years, there was no need for measures quite so extreme. The outside world didn¡¯t just settle down with simple technological improvements two years ago. Including the Repetition viruses and one¡¯s own antibodies, those would be great advantages if a war were to break out against the cultivators in the small world. Hayden watched as Jonathan, Joshua, and Neil took turns toasting and drinking in front of him. They were on the brink of going to war, yet now the three men were freely discussing trade opportunities between the two worlds. The drastic change in the attitudes of these three people was simply hard to ept. Hayden nced at Kathleen beside him and suddenly realized that the people from the eight respectable families he had always feared seemed to be much more reliable than Jonathan and his twopanions. Moving closer to Kathleen, Hayden handed her the drink he was holding. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chatting with them? Now that this trade route is open, doesn¡¯t the Henderson family want a slice of the pie?¡± Kathleen looked at Hayden with a cold gaze. She noticed that although Hayden was speaking to her, his eyes were firmly fixed on her chest. Upon seeing this, Kathleen gently brushed her hand over her shoulder. The silky smooth garment she was wearing slipped down a notch, revealing arge portion of her chest. Of course, Kathleen was still wearing undergarments inside. Previously, on the square tform of Ascension Peak, she even bathed in a swimsuit under the gaze of countless people. The current scale of indecency posed no difficulty for Kathleen. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Kiddo, would you like to find a secluded ce? I¡¯ll let you have a better look.¡± Upon hearing Kathleen¡¯s words, Hayden subconsciously nodded. However, he quickly realized his mistake and hastily retreated. But this time, he tripped over a stool andnded squarely on his backside. Kathleen looked up, only to find Jonathan, Neil, and Joshua all looking at her. She suddenly put on a bashful expression. ¡°If you all keep looking at me like this, I¡¯m really going to start feeling embarrassed.¡± Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 The Legendary Man Chapter 1273-Jonathan and Joshua could undoubtedly be referred to as formidable figures. However, no matter how steadfast they were in their convictions, they were still men. Kathleen was a charismatic woman who possessed beauty and a great figure. The coyness and caution she disyed at that moment were incredibly enticing. It stirred up wicked thoughts in people¡¯s hearts, making them unable to resist the urge to devour herpletely. Just as Kathleen saw it was the right time to strike and was about to continue, an impatient voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re ugly and skinny as a beanpole. How dare you show your assets like that? Do you have no shame?¡± Huh? Kathleen felt paralyzed as if she was being tied down. Slowly turning her head toward Neil, she saw strong disdain in his eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± Kathleen looked at Neil in disbelief and asked. This time around, Neil threw a long robe over Kathleen¡¯s body to cover her up. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re unattractive, ugly, and disgusting. Can you please stop unting yourself like you¡¯re some kind of prize? You! You make me sick!¡± As Neil spoke, he took another swig of strong liquor as if trying to suppress his nausea, while Kathleen looked confused. Ever since Kathleen made her debut among the rich and powerful, she had been known as the femme fatale of Chanaea. Even though these were just empty titles, Kathleen was, after all, a girl. A femme fatale was still a beauty. Over the years, even though Kathleen had aged, her feminine charm had grown to be more profound, driving numerous young men from prestigious families to madness. She couldn¡¯t believe she was being shunned by an uncultured man today. She refused to ept it. Naturally, Joshua did not know the beauty standards in the small world. Upon hearing Neil¡¯s assessment of Kathleen, he immediately responded with a grim expression. ¡°Neil, wouldn¡¯t you consider her a beauty? This¡­¡± Joshua motioned at Kathleen¡¯s figure as he spoke. ¡°This figure, doesn¡¯t it stir any thoughts in you?¡± ¡°As woodfire?¡± Neil frowned. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her unique disguise technique, I wouldn¡¯t have let her live till this day. You outsiders are so peculiar. Merilyn, the woman who was carried in just now, and now her. It seems like you all have a preference for ugly women.¡± Joshua looked at Jonathan, puzzled. Jonathan quickly pointed to the house behind him. ¡°Merilyn and Sterio are being treated inside. She¡­ is also an ugly woman.¡± This discrepancy in beauty standards was something Jonathan couldn¡¯t quite exin to Joshua in a short time. Hence, he decided to go along with Neil¡¯s taste to save himself from the argument. ¡°Right, Sterio must stay alive.¡± Joshua got up and started walking toward the small house as if something had just urred to him. ¡°Sir Seboxia, I beg you to save Sterio. We can¡¯t enter Yannopolis without his help.¡± Upon hearing these words, Seboxia paused before entering the thatched hut. Before long, Seboxia¡¯s transfiguration appeared once again, albeit dimmer than before. ¡°I¡¯m giving you three days. If I don¡¯t see the ten ming trees you promised me, then I¡¯ll kill all of you.¡± Seboxia gave Neil and Joshua a look. Then, with a slight sway, he transformed into streaks of emerald light and vanished into Jonathan. It was at this moment that Sterio and Merilyn walked out from the small thatched hut covered in blood. Judging by the looks of Sterio, his injuries, including his elixir field, should have been healed. Their spiritual energy gushed out of their bodies. The two of them sat at the table and started feasting as if they hadn¡¯t eaten for days. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t expect me to thank you for this. You destroyed my cultivation level, and now you¡¯ve saved me once again. What exactly are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I simply want you to behave.¡± Jonathan sat down andughed heartily. ¡°Do you admit defeat?¡± Sterio was no fool. He knew that Jonathan needed his help. since Seboxia had saved him once again. He had thought this would give him an edge and allow him to speak more assertively with Jonathan. However, Jonathan didn¡¯t y by the rules at all. He had even started to threaten Sterio. Sterio looked into Jonathan¡¯s eyes, a hint of a smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°What are you going to do if I say I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then you must die,¡± Jonathan said with a heartyugh. ¡°Sterio, even though I held your life in my hands before this, you still had a great deal of freedom. I treated you as a partner and never threatened you with those bugs inside your body. But now, if you dare to defy me, I will kill you on the spot, letting you die meaninglessly in this small world. Do you understand me?¡± Merilyn and Hayden stared at Jonathan in disbelief. Previously, when the four of them traveled together, they had helped each other out. Jonathan was very kind-hearted. Whenever anyone was in danger, he would not hesitate to lend a helping hand. Especially toward the end, Jonathan even fought the hundreds of god realm creatures himself. Such a sacrifice would move anyone. But now, it seemed as if Jonathan had be ruthless as hepletely disregarded Sterio¡¯s life. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what are you¡­¡± Hayden hesitated before he spoke up. If Jonathan decided to abandon Sterio just because he had found a better ally, Hayden would keep quiet about it. However, he would also need to think about his future. After all, those who only pursue their interests can abandon their allies at any time. Being devoted to such people would only put oneself in danger. Jonathan turned to look at Hayden. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, when I was covering for everyone, you and Merilyn turned back to help. Sterio was the only one who stood by the entire time. He was the first to break the alliance!¡± Jonathan said with a calm expression. ¡°Since you¡¯ve never cared about my well-being, why should I bother about yours? Hmm?¡± Sterio was stuffing food into his mouth as he nodded with a cold smirk. ¡°This is fair and reasonable. But let¡¯s make it clear. If you ask me to perform suicidal tasks. Well, I¡¯m not made of y either. I¡¯ll put my life on the line to take you down.¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan chuckled lightly and reached out. A jade pendant about the size of his palm gradually formed in his hand. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Upon seeing the jade pendant, everyone was slightly taken aback. Because the pendant wasn¡¯t made of jadeite. From its formation to its solid state, it was a piece of crystal forcibly condensed from spiritual energy! Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 The Legendary Man Chapter 1274-The crystal is naturally the work of Seboxia. Jonathan casually tossed the crystal to Joshua, who was standing beside him. ¡°You said he would be useful, so I saved him for you. This crystal is linked to the restraining barrier within him. If it shatters, he will be devoured by the insects and die.¡± After his speech, Jonathan no longer paid Sterio any mind. Instead, he turned his head to look in Neil¡¯s direction. ¡°Since we aim to form an alliance, Neil, we must ensure theplete sharing of resources and information. We need to understand what we are up against and what we have at our disposal.¡± Neil nced at Joshua in the distance at those words, then called toward the courtyard. ¡°Map!¡± As Neil¡¯s shout echoed, two figures vaulted over the wall andnded in the tiny courtyard. Each one held a jade slip and an Eight Trigrams te in their hands. Upon their arrival, the two cultivators busied themselves with setting the formation. They inserted two delicate jade slips into the Eight Trigrams te, which looked like cartridges in a game console. Surrounding the pair of Eight Trigrams te were piles of spirit stones. Suddenly, in the semi- open space of the small courtyard, two phantom images slowly materialized. Projecting Formation! This was one of the ancient formations recorded in the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. Its initial development was for therge sects to teach their numerous disciples their cultivation methods which, however, have long been lost to the outside world. It looked as if two images had appeared in midair and projected onto a screen. One was an enormous, meticulouslybeled map, and the other was densely filled with texts. Jonathan and the others would have been able to decipher some of the simpler sentences contained within these ancient scripts, but the lengthier text left the onlookers utterly bewildered. Among them were Merilyn, the aborigine, and Joshua, a descendant of the White family, who were frowning at the information. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Merilyn said in disbelief. Sterio reached out to steady the trembling Merilyn, while his other hand continued to stuff food into his mouth without so much as a pause. ¡°W-We can¡¯t win¡­¡± Merilyn, terrified, tried to stand up, but Sterio held her down firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Tell us what is written there,¡± Joshua said slowly after turning to look at Jonathan. ¡°The four great families of Yannopolis that have flourished over two thousand years now boast numbers exceeding half a million. Though there are distinctions based on n lineage, they are not allowed to practice God techniques to prevent rebellion from those of branch lineages. The number of God Realm cultivators in Yannopolis, too, must exceed one hundred thousand. ording to Neil¡¯s estimate, the total number of cultivators he can currently gather is only eight thousand four hundred.¡± Jonathan gaped at Neil and shuddered. Though perhaps others only know that there was no hope to face a hundred thousand foes with only ten thousand strong, but for Jonathan, who was ustomed to leading troops into battle, this was an overwhelming revtion. The entire small world was divided into four levels of management: Yannopolis, the Outer City, thirty-six managing viges, and seventy-two subordinate viges. The four-tier management system could be described as pressure being applied at every level. The small world in its entirety had power and force highly concentrated. Considering the circumstances, Neil had surprisingly managed to conceal over eight thousand followers of the God Realm. Simply put, many might not understand the horror within. To put it another way, it was as if Yaleview, under Wilbur¡¯s iron-fisted rule, managed to harbor an organized resistance of seventy thousand. Even if they dispersed and took up various hiding ces, it was a fundamentally impossible task. How on earth did Neil manage to do this? Neil looked at the group, chuckled, and once again picked up a bottle of white wine. ¡°Obviously, my people alone can¡¯t breach Yannopolis. That is why I¡¯m asking what kind of assistance you can provide us.¡± ¡°Us?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brow, calcting thebined strength of himself and his allies. The temporary alliance that he had formed consisted of allies with divergent goals. Neil¡¯s, Joshua¡¯s legacy, the opportunities coveted by myself and people like Sterio, and the paths we have left behind. No two of the smorgasbord of cultivators gathered together were aligned. Even at this moment, even if we could unite all the people from the Mallory and Hansley families, the addition of twenty to thirty cultivators to this scheme would still be far too thin. It would be easier if we could bring in the Eastern Allied Army. With their heavy firepower, a hundred thousand opponents be d*mned. We can wipe out a million if we can keep our distance. While Jonathan¡¯s thoughts were drifting, Joshua¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in his ear. ¡°We have several hundred in the God Realm and dozens in the Divine Realm.¡± Unless they were all top-notch cultivators like Jonathan, who can take on dozens with a myriad of methods up his sleeve, the hundreds of Divine Realm cultivators would find it difficult to make a significant impact in a war of this scale. However, it was a different story when it came to the dozens of Divine Realm cultivators. Even a deity like Seboxia, though unable to harness Pryncyp of Strength in the small world, could take on a hundred by himself if he was to truly fight for his life. Even without Seboxia¡¯s method of storing Pryncyp, one could still effortlessly preserve one¡¯s life in the face of divine attacks. Indeed, a squadposed of dozens of Divine Realm cultivators posed a significant threat to the four vassal families once they entered Yannopolis. ¡°How many Divine Realm cultivators do you have? Where are they?¡± Neil asked as he leaped over to Joshua¡¯s side, his gaze intense as if he wanted to devour thetter. Jonathan and the others were also looking at Joshua with simrly bewildered expressions. Aside from the fact that the Whitley family had been annihted, the number of cultivators in the Whitley family who had attained the Divine Realm were fewer than ten even before their downfall. The Whitley family is nowpletely scattered. Where can we find dozens of Divine Realm cultivators? Has Joshua gone mad, or is this an act he¡¯s putting on? However, Joshua was incredibly calm. He brushed Neil¡¯s arm off casually and took two steps back. Then, he answered indifferently, ¡°Not yet, but there will be.¡± Neil red at Joshua. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡± Jonathan seemed to have realized something as he observed the two of them. He gaped at Joshua, looking thunderstruck. ¡°Surely you¡¯re not referring to those powerful old geezers from the small world, are you, Joshua?¡± ¡°Yes. Them.¡± Joshua nodded in response. That answer confused Jonathan and the others even more. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Are you sure they will follow yourmand?¡± Jonathan asked instinctively as he regarded Joshua¡¯s confident demeanor. Joshua, however, turned to look at Kathleen and Sterio. ¡°Out there, any one of these Divine Realm cultivators could crush me but in this little world, they have no choice but to obey mymands. What I¡¯m proposing is a conspiracy, a way to avenge the Whitley family against the eight ns. It¡¯s about time you paid back some of your debts!¡± Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 The Legendary Man Chapter 1275-Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words, both Sterio and Kathleen stood up. Those two individuals were representatives of their respective noble families. After Joshua¡¯s identity was exposed, other scions might think that Joshua was just a street rat being hunted by his own family. However, only people who frequently spent time on the road and interacting with other factions knew how terrifying Joshua was. In a span of ten years, how could Joshua, a member of the Whitley family, not be suspected by people from the eight respectable families? Yet, over all those years, Joshua had never given away the slightest hint. If Joshua had more time to manage the Yaleview Army, he wouldn¡¯t have nurtured Wilbur. If he had no interest in joining forces with the Saday family to seize power and usurp the throne, he would¡¯ve kept hiding the truth. Perhaps he would¡¯ve even devised a magnificent n to rope all eight respectable families into his scheme. It wasn¡¯t easy to put on a convincing act of shamelessness under the watchful eyes of countless people from the eight respectable families. It required more than mere acting skills. Over the course of ten years, Joshua first ingratiated himself with the eight respectable families. His intent was to gain their trust, take control of the Yaleview Army, and secretly expand his power. He was a frighteningly cunning man. At that moment, Joshua was actually nning to set up another scheme to trap everyone from the eight respectable families. No one could predict what he would do. Kathleen looked at Joshua coldly and said. ¡°Joshua, I advise you to restrain yourself a bit. The fact that you¡¯re alive today is a mercy granted by the leaders of the eight respectable families. The small is opened, yet those who have entered have yet to return. The chaos portal in the small world must have gathered the great cultivators from the eight respectable families. If you really set a trap for the eight respectable families inside, I promise I¡¯ll kill you the moment you step out.¡± At that moment, Joshua revealed a big, broad smile. ¡°Kathleen, are you still lost in the fantasy that the eight respectable families can single-handedly rule Chanaea? If my n doesn¡¯t seed, all these outsiders who have entered the small world will die. And if our n seeds, Neil will be able to secure his position as the ruler of this small world. When the timees, I will borrow a few hundred Divine Realm cultivators from Neil in the small world. When that happens, do you think I will still fear your so- called great cultivators from the eight respectable families?¡± Joshua¡¯s words made both Kathleen¡¯s and Sterio¡¯s expressions turn cold. Indeed, if things were as Joshua said, regardless of sess or failure, Joshua would be invincible. Sterio performed hand gestures, but just as he was about to make a move, he saw that Joshua had already lifted the jade pendant. ¡°Sterio, I¡¯m keeping you around because you¡¯re useful. Don¡¯t mistake that as your indispensability in the grand scheme of things. Try moving one more time. I dare you.¡± As Joshua spoke, he gently exerted force with his hand. Sterio¡¯s spiritual energy dissipated instantly, and he seemed to have all his strength drained, kneeling on the ground. Seboxia grasped the Pryncyp of Life, and the Cursed Seal he created with his spell connects with someone¡¯s life source. At that moment, that jade pendant truly represented Sterio¡¯s life. Off to the side, Kathleen was not under the control of Joshua. However, a sniper rifle was already pointing at Kathleen¡¯s forehead. The one holding it was Hayden. Up close, the speed of a cultivator far surpasses that of a sniper rifle shot. However, Kathleen understood that the actions of Hayden and others were merely to rify their own stance. The eight respectable families they represented had no connection whatsoever with Jonathan and his companions. In fact, it could be directly stated that both sides were in a hostile rtionship. As Kathleen said, it didn¡¯t matter if those people wouldn¡¯t target the eight respectable families. The families would surely be besieged once they stepped out of the chaos portal. How could they possibly not support Joshua? Jonathan chuckled as he looked at Sterio and said, ¡°This matter is settled, then. You may object, but know that we can take your lives at any moment.¡± At that moment, the most bewildered one was probably Merilyn, who was watching everyone from the side. For her, life could be described as extremely simple. The first half of her life was dedicated to overthrowing Yannopolis. However, suddenly, the chief, whom she had always regarded as a beacon of faith, turned out to be a spy sent by Yannopolis. Additionally, her world became a small world, existing as an entity attached to the main world outside. Even the friends whom she once trusted with her life had turned against each other, ready to strike at any moment. For a moment, Merilyn was at a loss as to who to believe and could only stare nkly at the people in front of her. Her eyes were devoid of any spark. At that moment, Joshua also began to draw on the massive map using his spiritual energy. In the location of Yannopolis, Joshua drew arge circle using his spiritual energy. ¡°The so-called overt strategy is a scheme that makes the inevitable unavoidable. Rather than exhaustively devising traps to capture these old geezers, it¡¯s better to tell them the truth.¡± Neil, standing to the side, frowned as he looked toward Joshua. ¡°Are you suggesting that we inform them of our n, making it clear that without your help, they can¡¯t escape this small world?¡± Joshua shook his head with a sneer upon hearing that. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make it soplicated. We only need to figure out how to tell them these three points. First, there are no Divine Realm cultivators in this small world. Second, within Yannopolis, there exists a great medicine that prolongs life and replenishes vitality. Third, the White family returns from exile to reim their family¡¯s inherited divine weapon. As long as the old geezers receive these three points, I can guarantee they¡¯ll band together and launch a frenzied attack on the Yannopolis. We don¡¯t even need to offer any exnations. When the time comes, all external forces will want to get a piece of the action in Yannopolis. We can take advantage of the chaos they¡¯ve created to make our move.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Neil looked at therge circle Joshuas had drawn around Yannopolis, a hint of hesitation shing in his eyes. After all, Joshua was talking about the lives of many Divine Realm cultivators. Such a hastily conceived n, devoid of any semnce of strategy, was indeed a bit suspect. ¡°If your n seeds, it¡¯ll only be because all the experts you¡¯ve brought in from outside are fools,¡± Neil said lightly. At that moment, Joshua pointed at the unsightly faces of Kathleen and Sterio across from him. ¡°Look at their reactions. This n is absolutely foolproof.¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze on Joshua was filled with seriousness. This guy has an overly thorough understanding of human nature. Divine Realm cultivators who could be sent into the small world generally met two conditions. Firstly, their cultivation had been stagnant for a long time. Secondly, their lifespans were limited. Even if they didn¡¯t enter the small world, there wasn¡¯t much time left for them. For them, what they desired most was nothing more than the elixir of longevity and divine weapons. Joshua¡¯s scheme was overt and targeted those cultivators¡¯ desires. As such, those cultivators would absolutely attack Yannopolis. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 The Legendary Man Chapter 1276-Tactics No one truly knew the extent of Neil¡¯s influence. Even though there were thousands of cultivators hidden in the mountains outside the small courtyard, they were certainly not the full extent of Neil¡¯s backup n. The moment Joshua set the n, Neil immediately disseminated all the information. What Neil could do was to spread that news to the sixty viges south of Colstrax in the small world. ording to the analysis of Jonathan and others, those cultivators who entered the small world might randomly appear in the remote wilderness. However, the arrangement of Yannopolis and one hundred and eight viges followed a certain logical pattern. As long as those cultivators did not perish, they would eventually pass by those nodes and discover those viges. By then, they would receive that information andunch an attack on Yannopolis. Neil set off to arrange the dissemination of information. Meanwhile, Joshua didn¡¯t idle either. He walked up to Sterio. ¡°Sterio, stop hiding. It¡¯s time to contact the Mallory family.¡± At that moment, the few people in the courtyard were essentially under house arrest by Neil. Jonathan and the others had originally nned to rest and recuperate there while waiting for the right opportunity. Unexpectedly, Joshua blurted out such words without any reason. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jonathan slowly straightened his body and looked toward Joshua. ¡°Joshua, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean what I said in the literal sense,¡± Joshua said to Jonathan. That statement left Jonathan even more confused. ¡°You¡¯re asking him to contact the Mallory family? How is that possible? There are no satellites or base stations here, so how could he possibly get in touch with the Mallory family?¡± Joshua looked at Sterio with a cold gaze. ¡°There are many things that only we, the disciples of respectable families, know. The nine respectable families are the top Chanaean ns that have withstood the test of time, evolving over two thousand years through trials and tribtions. ording to what you¡¯re saying, if we were in an era without cell phones, our families would be scattered and disorganized when we go out on missions? Among the respectable families, each n has its own unique secretnguage. It allows us to quickly establish contact with our kin. These are the exclusive secrets of the eight families.¡± Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words, Jonathan looked at Sterio with a peculiar expression. ¡°So¡­ from the very beginning, you were never really lost, were you? So, you¡¯ve been lying to me all along? Ha! Now I realize that making a move on you was indeed a wise decision!¡± Hearing the back-and-forth between Joshua and Jonathan, reminiscent of a well-rehearsed duet, Sterio could only clench his fists and grit his teeth as he red at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re full of cr*p! I¡¯ve been lying to you all along? It¡¯s you who messed up my ns, all right?¡± At that moment, Sterio looked at Jonathan with such intense hatred as if he wanted to tear him apart and swallow him whole. ¡°Jonathan, do you have any idea that before I ran into you, I had already received a message from Florian? I also agreed that after catching the queen bug in Mount Boisvista, I would follow the guide to meet up with them, but you f*cking imprisoned me. After four transmissions within three days, even our family¡¯s method ofmunication waspletely severed. Do you have any d*mn idea how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡± Sterio spoke, and surprisingly, he began to stride toward Jonathan, appearing as if he was ready to fight thetter to the death. ¡°Um¡­¡± Jonathan kept stepping back, his lips twitching as he waved at Joshua. ¡°Crush it! Hurry up and crush the jade pendant!¡± Looking at Jonathan¡¯s demeanor, Joshua couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. No one expected that Jonathan, by sheer ident, would disrupt the ns of the Mallory family, forcibly kidnapping their future sessor. However, Joshua was somewhat speechless seeing Jonathan¡¯s flustered retreat. How on earth did such a person be the boss of Asura¡¯s Office? Asura¡¯s Office really couldn¡¯t produce a better candidate? In the small courtyard, chaos reigned. Sterio, the child forced into disappearance, ultimately couldn¡¯t defeat Jonathan and was ruthlessly suppressed once again. Then, despite his reluctance, under the threat of Joshua, Sterio had no choice but to start casting his spell. As the spell was cast, a wisp of extremely faint ck smoke dissipated into the air from the tip of Sterio¡¯s finger. Those were the Mallory family¡¯s messenger parasites, specifically used for transmitting information. That type of parasite was extremely sensitive to the spiritual energy fluctuations of the Mallory family members. It could clearly sense the location of the Mallory family members from a great distance and deliver the information it carried to them. Meanwhile, Kathleen, standing nearby, had no choice but to cast a spell as well. However, her method was unique as she took out a talisman. As the hand seal was drawn, the talisman rose, transforming into a streak of fire before vanishing into the horizon. ¡°My magic can only locate the members of the Henderson family within a certain range. If they are beyond that range, I¡¯m powerless,¡± Kathleen said lightly. Joshua smiled faintly upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s already enough.¡± On the side, Hayden carefully whispered to Joshua, ¡°Joshua, we have no idea what information they¡¯re passing along. These people wouldn¡¯t be plotting some scheme against you, would they?¡± Joshua looked at Sterio and Kathleen, then let out a chuckle. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call a transparent strategy. Even if they know my entire n, they can only follow my lead. If one is always hesitant and overly cautious, then these cultivators would not have attained their current cultivation level.¡± Joshua was ying mind games. Yet, those who entered the small world weren¡¯t without their own means. The cultivators from the eight respectable families and six sects, who were originally transported randomly into various corners of the minor world, were now gathering in the directions they had agreed upon. Although some might suffer some injuries during the process, once the forces fully coalesced, they were enough to turn any vige in the small world upside down. Atop the mountain ranges, a figure with a backpack was swiftly running. That person was none other than Caleb. As the representative of the most mysterious Gray family, Caleb rarely made public appearances. Right before entering the small world, he was still struggling with his university courses. Whenever that young cultivator appeared in front of everyone, he always had the demeanor of a sunny student, giving off the boy-next-door vibe. But now, there was a hint of madness in Caleb¡¯s eyes. A kraken swiftly swam behind him, leaving a trail of broken trees and shattered rocks in its wake, painting a picture of an apocalyptic scene. In the blink of an eye, Caleb swiftly threw chunks of emeralds, embedding them into the surrounding ground. Gazing at the cliff ahead, Caleb quickened his pace even more. Without hesitation, he shattered the edge of the cliff with his foot and leaped forward. The kraken roared toward the sky, charging at Caleb like an arrow released from its bow. In mid-air, Caleb slowly turned around, his fingers moving subtly. ¡°Trap formation, Corpse Binding Rope!¡± Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 The Legendary Man Chapter 1277-Unanimous Direction Crack! Crack! Crack! As Caleb whispered, the emerald stones he had inserted into the mountainside shattered one after another on the mountain he had just passed. Spiritual chains made of solidified spiritual energy, without any warning, began to entwine themselves around the kraken. In front of that several dozen meters long kraken, those spiritual chains as thick as an arm were pitifully thin. Although it managed to entangle the body of the kraken, it only contained the kraken for less than half a minute before it broke apart in all directions. For Caleb, the time it bought was already enough. With a wave of his hand, a ck arrow as thick as a thumb shot out from his sleeve cuff, piercing directly into the gaping mouth of the kraken. And on that ck arrow, there was also a thread as sturdy as a strand of hair attached to it. In the midst of the air, at the very moment when the kraken winced in pain, Caleb had already swung back up on that thin thread, returning once again to the top of the cliff. Although the kraken was terrifying, it couldn¡¯t fly. In its pursuit to kill Caleb, the kraken even leaped toward the edge of the cliff, plunging straight down the precipice. Caleb gathered the fine threads from his arm into his pouch, then deftly pulled out three javelins from his storage ring and stuck them into the edge of the cliff. After that, he quickly dashed toward the back. Roar! Beneath the cliff, the roar of the kraken echoed, its sound growing from distant to near, as if it was swiftly ascending. Caleb was perched on an ancient tree, gently pressing the remote control. Boom! Boom! Boom! Three thunderous explosions echoed, and with those three spears as the boundary, the entire cliff was completely shattered. Millions of tons of boulders crashed down below. The furious kraken¡¯s angered roars eventually turned into a wail of despair. Calebnded lightly on the ground, looking at his wristwatch and calcting the time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this beast wasted ten minutes of my time!¡± As he spoke, Caleb reached into his storage ring and pulled out a ck box, which was about the same size as the backpack behind him, and hung it on the nearby tree trunk. Picking up his phone, Caleb quickly started to configure it and made a call. ¡°Hey, Great-grandpa, can you hear me clearly? No worries, no worries. I just ran into a snake, which held me up for a few minutes, but it¡¯s all sorted out now. Well, you see, I major in information engineering. I have five small base stations here, and they will be installed as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll join you as soon as possible.¡± Caleb hung up the phone, then immediately looked around. ¡°If we only maintain the most basic short-wavemunication, a base station every fifteen kilometers is sufficient. The mountain over there seems to be just the right distance away.¡± As he spoke, Caleb once again started to run wildly toward the cliff edge. With a bold leap, a number of mechanisms sprung out from the front sides of Caleb¡¯s backpack, transforming it into a glider. In Caleb¡¯s hands, two objects appeared, resembling iron rods. Upon flipping the switch, two small thrusters were activated. Just like that, Caleb soared into the sky, rushing toward the distant mountain peaks. From the very beginning of its establishment, the Gray family had been renowned for its mastery of the art of mechanisms. The tactics employed inbat are endless and ever-evolving, and the myriad of overt and covert attacks make it impossible to defend against everything. As society progressed, the Gray family was far from old-fashioned. Under the leadership of sessive generations of family heads, the descendants of the Gray family werepletely at the forefront of many fields. The Gray family, a colossal entity, monopolized more than half of Chanaea¡¯s cutting-edge technology market. This was the family that stood at the forefront of everyone, the first in the world to fully integrate martial arts and technology. However, due to the Gray family¡¯s adherence to pacifism, they seldom ventured out into the world. From thest time they plotted against the Whitley family, it became evident that these people posed a threat second only to the currently most powerful Saday family and Osborne family. There were even rumors that the Gray family was the strongest among the eight families. However, no one could verify those rumors. On the banks of Colstrax, Wilbur was sitting on a giant rat, feeling the terrifying spiritual pressure emanating from the depths of the water. ¡°If I can swim to the other side from here without dying, I might truly break through and reach Divine Realm!¡± Upon hearing Wilbur¡¯s words, the mouse trembled all over, scared as if it were a baby weighing over one and a half tons. Wilbur gently patted the mouse¡¯s body with his hand when he felt its fear. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill you as long as you faithfully serve as my mount.¡± Laughing, Wilbur lightly leapt to the ground and began walking toward the rear of the mouse. On the tail of a mouse, a few cultivators, who were all bloodied, were tied to a spiritual rope. These people were all captured by Wilbur, and were dragged for tens of kilometers before they finally arrived here. There was a total of thirteen people, all tied up with ropes. Among these people, there were blond-haired, blue-eyed Epeans, as well as aborigines dressed in animal skins, and even some with Chanaean faces who were clearly ounders. However, at that moment, those people were hanging by a thread, their vitality nearly drained. Being dragged for tens of kilometers had cost them more than half their lives. Seeing Wilbur approaching, everyone instinctively tried to move away. A Chanaean cultivator gritted his teeth and asked Wilbur, ¡°Wilbur¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± This person was from the Saday family, and had previously met Wilbur together with Eva. The two of them have had some interactions before. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter Wilbur in the small world and get captured after being defeated. Wilbur had always been incredibly good at keeping his abilities hidden. Wilbur looked at the person from the Saday family and chuckled as he replied, ¡°I told you before, I want the secretmunication technique of the Saday family.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Upon hearing this, the man sneered. ¡°Heh¡­ Will you spare me if I give you the secret technique?¡± Wilbur gently shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I can grant you a peaceful death without pain.¡± The descendant of the Saday family was quite straightforward. Upon hearing this, he simplyughed and asked, ¡°If I can¡¯t even trade it for my life, why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Then you can die.¡± Holding the cultivator from the Saday family, Wilbur casually tossed him in front of the enormous rat. ¡°Take your time eating, don¡¯t gulp it down all at once.¡± Although the mouse had gained spiritual awareness, it could only perceive some basic emotions at most. To fullyprehend the meaning of humannguage, it would require a considerable amount of time. The rat lifted the cultivator, tilting its head back to start chewing. The man only had time to let out a single scream before he waspletely silenced. Several people looked up, and all that was left in front of the rat was a twitching arm. Their faces were filled with unparalleled fear. Another nobleman from the Saday family looked at Wilbur with a ghastly pale face. The moment their eyes met, the man shuddered all over. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 The Legendary Man Chapter 1278-The Coboration Wilbur was among theters of the small world. Unlike other cultivators, Wilbur had endured a series of intense battles before entering the small world, narrowly escaping death at the hands of cultivators from the eight respectable families¡¯ Divine Realm. This entire incident began with the opening of the chaos portal to the small world, followed by the cultivators of the eight respectable families leading their teams into the small world. However, no one had emerged from it alive until now. In the past, there had been precedents for the opening of small worlds. Aside from a few that were simr to the West Region, where small worlds were used as prisons for ferocious beasts and, once opened, offered few opportunities except for the beasts to escape, and subsequently be obliterated by the West Region Army with special ammunition, most small worlds were like private gardens for divine beings. This was easy to understand. After all, if one possessed the means, opening a small world and stashing away important people, treasures, or powerful elixirs within it was the safest approach. Many powerful divine beings knew that after their death, their cultivation methods or even their magical item would be targets for others. Therefore, many would exhaust their cultivation base to open a small world before their end approached, using it as a sanctuary. This has led to most small worlds having a limited size, typically just a few square miles or dozens of square miles at most. The vastness of Delisgar Ridge¡¯s small world exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Because no information about the small world was avable, major forces had stationed guards at its entrance. The foreign powers weren¡¯t much of a concern, given the considerable distance from Chanaea. Even if they arrived in Doveston, they remained passive spectators, causing minimal disruption. However, the eight respectable families and secluded sects had different intentions. Despite each of the eight respectable families having their territories within Chanaea, they didn¡¯t consider themselves subordinate to one another. However, there was a unique trait among Chanaea¡¯s cultivators¡ªan innate inclination tobel themselves in the face of external threats: ¡°I am Chanaean! I am a master of thisnd!¡± This phenomenon became apparent in Doveston. The River Onxy campaign had transitioned from an initial invasion into a full-fledged conventional war. The various factions of Doveston¡¯s allied forces, including the over thirty thousand troops from Yaleview Army that Wilbur had led out of Yaleview, were now fully integrated under themand of Leslie. Through her almost unrelenting discipline, this force of over a million soldiers had be a unified entity. Despite the constantly shifting front lines, they had pushed the enemy back to both sides of the River Onxy, and there were even hints of a counter-offensive against the Remdik invaders. However, neither the Remdik nor the Chanaean side had seen a single God Realm cultivator participating in the war. All the high-endbat forces of both countries were mobilized and had entered the Delisgar Ridge area. When Wilbur entered the small world, it wasn¡¯t just the God Realm cultivators from Remdik who arrived. Jetroina, West Region, West Epea Alliance, and even Anndur from the other side of Earth had dispatched representatives as well. This was a standard rule of the small world. Although the chaos portal in the small world was divided by territory, the spaces they contained didn¡¯t belong to any single country or faction. Of course, if one stumbled upon a small world while keeping it secret, one could potentially gain a fortune discreetly. However, as soon as other powers learned about it, the inheritance within became fair game for anyone and everyone. Whether one could actually take it away depended on one¡¯s individual strength. Due to the presence of foreign powers, even the eight respectable families didn¡¯t dare to monopolize the small world and engage in conflicts with various national-level forces. However, for Wilbur within Chanaea, the eight respectable families evidently had no intention of letting him off lightly. This wasn¡¯t because the eight respectable families were bullying the weak, but because everyone understood that once the small world issue was resolved, the conflict between Asura¡¯s Office and the eight respectable families would esctepletely. By then, Wilbur¡¯s Yaleview Army would be a crucial force capable of significantly restraining Asura¡¯s Office. So, the eight respectable families wanted to unite with Wilbur, though it was more urate to say they intended to coerce him. Despite Wilbur having earned his ce in the Chanaea chessboard, he was perpetually considered a lower-tier entitypared to the eight respectable families. Therefore, rather than calling it a union, it was more like maniption. How could Wilbur be someone who would be easily manipted if he had managed to reach his position at the current time? So, outside the chaos portal of the small world, a fierce battle erupted between Wilbur and the God Realm cultivators of the eight respectable families. Thanks to the presence of various foreign powers outside the small world, the Divine Realm cultivators of the eight respectable families held back from taking direct action. This gave Wilbur a slight chance to enter the small world. Otherwise, with Divine Realm cultivators involved, no matter how skilled Wilbur was, there would have been no chance of escape. Then, the current scene wouldn¡¯t have happened. He nearly lost his life, but he managed to enter the small world. Once inside, Wilbur witnessed the strangeness of this small world and realized his own insignificance. At the same time, he recognized the tremendous opportunity this world presented, one thates along once in a lifetime. This world, preserved through the ages, would either make many people achieve greatness or plunge countless others into the abyss. Wilbur was confident he would be among the former. Facing the cultivator from the Saday family, Wilbur drew his broken sword and said, ¡°Speak up. If you dare deceive me, I will make you understand what true misery means.¡± Sometimes, people could be like that. When they havepanions around, they can draw upon each other¡¯s strength and motivation, even in the face of hardships. They are less likely to do anything treacherous because they are held ountable by their peers. However, when they are all alone, their determination might waver. All the convictions they hold may not matter as much when there is no one to witness them. Death hovered as a threat, and stubbornness seemed pointless. Loyalty mattered not at that moment. Under the threat from Wilbur, the Saday family¡¯s cultivator revealed the Saday family¡¯s secret communication technique without hesitation. After listening, Wilbur pondered for a moment, then reached out to untie the ropes binding the Saday family¡¯s cultivator. ¡°You see, if you had spoken earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have had to drag you for miles.¡± Wilbur then said, ¡°Come on, have something to eat to replenish your spiritual energy, and then help me find out where the Saday family¡¯s cultivators are. We have a cooperative rtionship with your family, and once we locate them, we can act together.¡± The Saday family¡¯s cultivator looked at Wilbur skeptically. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He turned his gaze to hisrade on the ground, still bleeding from the severed hand, and couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Who had ever seen such a brutal form of cooperation? Who would believe in Wilbur when he had tortured the Saday family¡¯s men without batting ash? Watching the Spirit Rejuvenating Pill in Wilbur¡¯s hand, the Saday family¡¯s disciple slowly picked it up and swallowed it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll contact the family for you. Since it¡¯s cooperation, please make sure to spare me.¡± Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 The Legendary Man Chapter 1279-The Saday Family ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± With his eyes squinted, Wilbur looked at the cultivator from the Saday family and laughed. ¡°I may look a bit intimidating, but in reality, I¡¯m quite easy to get along with.¡± Wilbur¡¯s words were surprisingly gentle, but paired with the massive, fierce scar on his face, it somehow gave off a sense of absurdity. At that point, the people of the Saday family also had no other choice. Even an ant cherishes its life, let alone a full-fledged human being. Feeling the spiritual energy within him rapidly recovering, the cultivator from the Saday family formed a seal with both hands. Subsequently, a palm-sized, intricate, arcane array slowly took shape in front of him. ¡°I am Finnley Saday, currently with Wilbur. He wants to form an alliance with us. Let¡¯s go.¡± After uttering a few simple words, the cultivator from the Saday family gently touched the arcane array in front of him with his right hand. Under this single touch, the arcane array quickly disintegrated, then transformed into countless glowing lights that flew forward. The moment the firefly shot out, the people of the Saday family felt a chill in their hearts, followed by their entire bodies being enveloped by a strange warmth. That was the illusion brought on by a belly full of blood. Looking down, Wilbur had already plunged the dagger into the person¡¯s circtory system. ¡°You promised us¡­¡± The people of the Saday family stared with wide eyes, speaking in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed.¡± With a dagger in hand, Wilbur forcefully twisted it,pletely shattering the man¡¯s circtory system. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not keeping my word. I apologize to you.¡± As Wilbur spoke, the man¡¯s eyes slowly closed, and he ultimately copsed weakly to the ground. Watching the direction where the light had just faded, Wilbur pulled out a pistol from his pocket. He then started firing continuously at the remaining few people. Even as those people pleaded incessantly, iming they could help Wilbur connect with their families, Wilbur did not show the slightest hint of hesitation. Surveying the bodies strewn across the ground, Wilbur methodically removed their storage rings, one by one. Those individuals were renowned cultivators of the God Realm, each with their own reputation. Any one of their names, if called out, represented the cornerstone of major powers. At that moment, however, in front of Wilbur, all they could do was meet their end. With a casual gesture, Wilbur tossed those people in front of the rat, saying, ¡°All of these can be eaten.¡± The rat sniffed at the bodies with its nose. Seeing that Wilbur made no objections, it began to feast heartily. Although rats were omnivores, it was extremely rare for them to taste such delicious human flesh. Those were God Realm cultivators, so their bodies had been tempered by spiritual energy through years of constant practice. It was the same principle as how humans enjoyed eating some precious spirit animals. The bodies of several people were quickly devouredpletely by the enormous rat. Seeing the rat still eagerly licking the blood-stained dirt on the ground, Wilbur chuckled. ¡°Haven¡¯t had enough to eat yet? If you let me ride on you, you¡¯ll have endless flesh and blood for you to feast on.¡± Wilbur spoke as he flipped over to sit on the rat¡¯s back, then pointed in the direction where the light from the arcane array in the hands of the Saday family¡¯s cultivator had disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head that way.¡± Wilbur gently patted the rat, chuckling as he spoke. The rat touched the ground with its four paws, transforming into a grey phantom that vanished into the forest. Meanwhile, in another vige, a few members of the Saday family were heartily devouring chunks of beast meat, their feet resting on the unrecognizable figures of several beaten individuals. ¡°So, this is what you call an envoy?¡± Eva said with some uncertainty. The Saday family consisted of nine members. After entering the small world, they all scattered. Apart from the two who were killed, the remaining seven had now fully regrouped. These seven cultivators, consisting of one Divine Realm and six God Realm, entered the small world, where they could be said to be unstoppable. Even when they arrived at Tillydrone Vige and encountered the envoys from the Outer City of Yannopolis, they showed no restraint. They even directly defeated those people, leaving them bloodied in front of everyone. Across from Eva, a woman holding a dish was trembling,pletely stunned by the scene unfolding before her eyes. For these vigers, the envoys from the Outer City held power over their lives. However, these individuals had just appeared all of a sudden and trampled all over those envoys upon the first encounter. That was why the vigers were terrified. ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The woman carefully ced the meat in her hand onto the table, intending to retreat, but Eva reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°What are you afraid of? These people have already been subdued, and you are also a cultivator. How can you be so timid?¡± Eva questioned. ¡°Cultivator?¡± The woman looked at Eva nervously. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all cultivators?¡± Uh¡­ Upon hearing the woman¡¯s words, Eva was taken aback, soon realizing she seemed to have overlooked many things. In the outside world, every cultivator who manages to reach Grandmaster Realm has undoubtedly endured countless hardships. Even for those born into respectable families, despite having ample ess to potent medicinal resources, breaking through to the Grandmaster Realm remains an incredibly challenging feat. Therefore, in the outside world, every reputable cultivator has a strong Cor. In this small world, cultivation can be done rather easily. Aside from the authorities controlling the cultivation methods for those above the God Realm, one can freely cultivate any techniques below the Grandmaster Realm. In essence, anyone can be a cultivator of the Grandmaster Realm. It¡¯s because their spiritual energy is abundant. Reaching the Grandmaster Realm is merely a matter of time for them. Moreover, due to the stagnation of technology, the minds of the people in this small world are incredibly pure, without too many other thoughts. Therefore, when these people practice, each of them has clear thinking, and everything is so natural. Thinking about that, Eva couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy toward the aborigines there as she reflected on the hardships she endured during her cultivation in her younger years. ¡°Forget about it. It seems like nothing I say to you will make sense. How about this? We¡¯ve heard about these so-called envoysmitting terrible acts against you before. Today, I¡¯m giving you a chance to kill them with your own hands. What do you say?¡± The words of Eva were spoken with terrifying simplicity. N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, those words gave the vigers standing outside quite a start. The woman who was serving their meal was even more frightened by Eva¡¯s words. She dropped the te in her hand and, astonishingly, stepped forward with her left leg to bow to the people in front of her. ¡°Please, I implore you all, do not proceed in this manner. If these people were to die, our entire vige would face severe repercussions.¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡± The woman spoke, pausing slightly at this point, then looked at the imprisoned divine messenger on the ground as if she were afraid of something. ¡°Just now, I saw all the divine messengers crushing their communication emeralds as they were being defeated. I¡¯m sure that from Yannopolis, someone must have already been dispatched toe here. You guys better run while you can!¡± Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 The Legendary Man Chapter 1280-The Terrifying Arrow As the woman spoke, Eva¡¯s gaze grew piercingly cold. She looked down at the supposed envoy lying at her feet, bound up tightly by the long cord of the magical item. Without hesitation, she let go of the sharp de in her hand, driving it straight through the cultivator¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Trying to y tricks in front of me, huh? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Eva stepped on the weapon, firmly pinning the envoy to the ground. Right then, a streak of azure light shed from the doorway and pierced through the space behind Eva. Behind her, a white-haired elder d in a pristine robe reached out and lightly tapped the glowing sphere.¡± The azure orb shattered and dispersed, coalescing in mid-air to create a peculiar arcane array. As the arcane array took shape, Finnley¡¯s voice unexpectedly echoed from within. ¡°I¡¯m Finnley Saday, and I¡¯m currently with Wilbur. He wants to form an alliance with us. Let¡¯s go.¡± Eva turned her head to look at the old man. ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s Finnley? We¡¯re just waiting for the two of them now. That brat is always a step behind¡­¡± As Eva was speaking, she noticed the elderly man across from her had a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°Wilbur! You must have a death wish!¡± The elder gazed at the arcane array in his hand, and with a surge of spiritual energy coursing through him, he forcefully lifted the entire roof of the room. Eva had never seen her great-grandfather this furious before. She promptly gathered the nearly dissipated magic array into her hand. Just one nce was all it took for her eyes to widen in astonishment. ¡°Finnley and the others are dead¡­¡± Eva¡¯s words left the remaining disciples of the Saday family in shock. However, they could tell that it must be true, or else Gregory wouldn¡¯t be this enraged. The Saday family had a rather uniquemunication method. Since the Saday family was second only to the Whitley family and was renowned as the mightiest among the eight families, they naturally harbored concerns about bing the target of the other seven families. As such, they made numerous adjustments to guard against potential infiltrations and intelligence leaks. This included the addition of a second set of alterations to their formation methods. ording to the message just ryed by Finnley, the changes in the formation clearly indicated that he had already met his demise. Moreover, the message he transmitted was directed straight to Gregory. Finnley¡¯s goal was clear¡ªto lure Wilbur to Gregory¡¯s side and let thetter seek vengeance on his behalf. Suddenly, a sharp bird¡¯s cry pierced the air. The disciples of the Saday family looked up, only to see dozens of enormous birds swooping down from the sky. Crack! Crack! Crack! Subsequently, a group of God Realm cultivators descended from the flying beasts, shattering chunks of bluestone uponnding. Slowly, everyone began to rise to their feet. ¡°Sir, these are all ounders! Please save me!¡± the cultivator that was pinned to the ground by Eva cried out to the envoys. Eva nced down at the envoy, then raised her foot and firmly pressed it onto the back of the long de. The long sword that was originally lodged in the cultivator¡¯s shoulder was knocked down, cleaving off the envoy¡¯s head. Blood gushed from the severed carotid artery of the decapitated body and sprayed onto Eva¡¯sbat boots, staining them a vivid shade of crimson. ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ve been itching for a fight with nowhere to vent. Before Wilbur arrives, you bunch of sc*mbags can serve as our warm-up.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. With a fierce shout, Eva dashed forward and kicked The Hundred Beasts behind her into the air. Guided by her spiritual energy, The Hundred Beasts spiraled into a hundred-foot-long scroll mid-air. ¡°Attack!¡± Eva sped her hands and leaped into the air. From the scroll behind her, the figure of a ferocious tiger tore through the confines of the painting and charged out. Furthermore, in a matter of moments, a relentless stream of savage beasts burst forth from the scroll, instantly transforming the previously pristine street into a chaotic wastnd of debris. Meanwhile, behind Eva, the remaining disciples of the Saday family wasted no time in dispatching the captured divine messengers. They then soared into the air one by one before seamlessly integrating themselves into the ongoing battle. As for Gregory, who was brimming with spiritual energy, he stood at the center of the battle formation. With each strike, he sent a divine messenger flying. It didn¡¯t take long for all seven cultivators from the Saday family topletely overwhelm the dozens of God Realm cultivators. While the battle was ongoing, on the mountainside overlooking the vige, Wilbur was perched atop a rat, peering through a spyss, taking in everything unfolding below. While the secretmunication methods of the eight families are indeed mystical, they do have their limitations. These spells derived from Pryncyp could only detect individuals sharing the same bloodline within a range of a few dozen kilometers. Once one of them strays too far, beyond the reach of their kin¡¯s aura, the spell will quickly dissipate, returning to the cosmos. The reason why Finnley¡¯s spell could be transmitted swiftly was because both parties were situated at the very edge of themunication¡¯s range. Wilbur had raced all the way there, and upon seeing a vige, he exercised caution. Standing atop the mountain, he first assessed the situation below. Surprisingly, it was precisely this habit of caution that ultimately saved his life. Watching Gregory¡¯s swift and efficient moves, which sent one cultivator after another tumbling to the ground, Wilbur¡¯s expression quickly grew grim. At the moment, the members of the Saday family were acting like they were pumped with adrenaline, treating their adversaries as if they were mere targets to be obliterated. It was obvious that they had been thoroughly provoked. If I¡¯m right, something must have gone awry when the disciple of the Saday family was delivering the message earlier. It seems that these major families are really being cautious. Wilbur dismounted from the rat¡¯s back, took a deep breath, and reached into his storage ring to pull out a palm-sized, emerald-green wooden rod. His spiritual energy surged throughout his body, converging into his left palm before gushing forth and being absorbed by the small rod. Once the small rod had absorbed enough spiritual energy, it began to slowly expand. The scene was akin to the budding of willow branches in spring. The two ends of the small rod continued to elongate, gradually transforming it into a longbow. Wilbur extended three fingers on his right hand and ced them lightly on the non-existent bowstring of the longbow. However, as he exerted pressure while drawing the bow, a tangible emerald-green string materialized. He crouched and braced himself, gritting his teeth as he slowly drew the longbow in his hand. The runes on the longbow continued to glow, and gradually, a beam of light took shape. ¡°Fire!¡± With a furious roar from Wilbur, apanied by drops of blood, the arrow made of light vanished from his sight without a sound. The longbow disappeared as well, transforming back into a small wooden rod once again. Wilbur stored it away and then proceeded to apply some medication to his right hand¡¯s fingers. ¡°Is this thing truly intended for human use? Its power seems a bit excessive. If I were to fire a few more arrows in quick session, my fingers might just explode.¡± Boom! As Wilbur murmured to himself, a muffled sound emanated from the distant vige. The deafening noise originated from the direction where the Saday family and the envoys from Yannopolis Outer City were shing inbat. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 The Legendary Man Chapter 1281-Formation Carvings In the midst of the tumultuous crowd, Gregory held his ground at the center, consistently intervening to protect endangered members of the Saday family. While confronting dozens of adversaries with just six individuals was as precarious as tossing straws into the wind, Gregory had sensed something awry from their previous encounter with the divine messenger. Even though the cultivators in the small world possessed a sturdy and robust foundation, when they took action for real, their techniques and routines appeared exceedingly simplistic. This was actually quite easy to exin. After all, thousands of years ago, the earth was abundant with spiritual energy. Cultivators had no reservations in battle as they could recklessly absorb spiritual power from the heavens and the earth. During that era, cultivators employed a myriad of techniques, including formations. Nevertheless, only a minuscule fraction of cultivators possessed the innate ability and insight required to delve into such realms. After all, making any substantial headway in these domains demanded a specific level of talent and acumen. Simply dedicating a few years to their study would not yield benefits; instead, it would squander spiritual power cultivation, leading to a loss rather than gain. All cultivators held high regard for various cultivation methods like formations because of the current cultivation environment. The outside worldcked heaven and earth, and the spiritual roots were destroyed let alone spirit stones. Even locations with spiritual energy levels less than one-tenth of that found in the small world would often be objects of desire and contention among major powers. Every cultivator in battle yearned to achieve the greatest results with the least amount of spiritual power. In such an environment, those distinctive and unconventional cultivation methods persisted, evolving and thriving. At this particr moment, even though the six members of the Saday family found themselves encircled and assailed by the divine messengers, they disyed resilience by utilizing a range of techniques at their disposal. In the face of imminent peril, they persisted with unwavering determination. At the center of the crowd, Gregory also intended to take this opportunity to train these young members of the Saday family. If they weren¡¯t in danger, he would absolutely not intervene. They stillcked aprehensive understanding of the small world¡¯s true nature. Nheless, Gregory grasped the concept that within this small world, peril and advantage went hand in hand. This locale was undeniably hazardous, yet it harbored substantial prospects. The Saday family¡¯s disciples¡¯ potential gains hinged entirely on their own efforts. Just as the disciples of the Saday family began to develop a hint of tacit understanding, Gregory suddenly lifted his gaze toward the distant mountains. ¡°Move aside!¡± After letting out a mighty roar, Gregory summoned a treasure seal in the blink of an eye. Without uttering another word, he hurled it forward. The treasure seal grewrger as it faced the wind, instantly transforming into a gigantic object spanning tens of meters. Right after the seal expanded, a beam of emerald light already struck it. Boom! Gregory coughed out a mouthful of blood, and the Quadrant Seal, treasured by the Saday family, instantly returned to its original palm-sized form and tumbled out in a flurry. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Eva let out a startled cry as she quickly stepped forward to support Gregory. Gregory steadied himself, his gaze firmly fixed on the mountain peak outside the vige. With a serious expression, Gregory looked ahead and spoke. ¡°There¡¯s an expert nearby. Protect Samson!¡± With a swift change of hand seal, Eva abruptly retracted the long scroll spiraling in midair. It hovered above everyone, casting down rays of golden light. A hint of regret shed through Wilbur¡¯s eyes as he witnessed such a scene through the binocrs. ¡°He¡¯s still alive. How terrifying.¡± Leaping onto the back of the rat, Wilbur turned and left. ¡°I should really get down to business first. Where on earth has that guy gone? It makes no sense that he hasn¡¯t shown up yet.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Jonathan was lying on a rocking chair in a small courtyard halfway up the hill, watching the drifting clouds. His face was filled with worry. It had been five days since he entered this small world. At this point, he remained oblivious to the events unfolding in the external world. If the Battle of River Onyx had indeed been lost, Jonathan would bear the me of the entire Chanaea. Jonathan meticulously reviewed all the intelligence he had collected from the Battle of River Onyx before he entered the small world, endeavoring to form a rough estimation of the battle¡¯s progression. Just then, a grinning face suddenly appeared before him. Hayden stood in front of Jonathan, grinning as he greeted, ¡°Hey, Mr. Goldstein! What are you doing? Missing Mrs. Goldstein again?¡± Jonathan cast a bored nce at Hayden¡¯s yful and smiling countenance. Then he shifted his gaze to Joshua, who sat beneath a distant tree, diligently honing his skills, and found himself at a loss for words whenparing the two. Sitting up, Jonathan gestured for Hayden to take a seat. ¡°Say, Hayden.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Goldstein,¡± Hayden replied cheerfully. Jonathan pointed toward the other few people in the small courtyard. ¡°Look at the man before you, Sterio, the direct descendant of the Mallory family in Yorknd, the designated heir to the vige chief position. What is he doing now? Studying parasites. Over there, that¡¯s Kathleen. Despite her impressive physique, she remains humble, constantly honing her magical items. Look at Joshua, the true master of this small world, the heir of the White family. But what is he doing now? He¡¯s busy cultivating himself. You, on the other hand, are born into an affiliated family of respectable families, a beginner phase of God Realm with the help of pills, yet here you are,ughing and joking around. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself?¡± Upon hearing this, Hayden shook his head and responded, ¡°Of course not. You see, those who surpass me, those with greater potential, they are all still striving. So even if I try my best, I can¡¯t catch up to them. So, why shouldn¡¯t I just take it easy?¡± Listening to Hayden¡¯s words, Jonathan was tempted to offer a rebuttal but found himself at a loss for words. He gazed at Hayden, somewhat dumbfounded, and conceded, ¡°Fine, you win. What do you require from me?¡± Hayden instantly pulled out that high-precision sniper rifle. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I suppose you could say I¡¯vemitted myself to Asura¡¯s Office at this point, correct? So, how about you consider giving me this gun as a gesture of goodwill? I understand that money isn¡¯t a significant concern for you. Additionally, regarding the bullets, could you procure an additional two thousand for me? I¡¯m gearing up for a war, and it¡¯s evident that I don¡¯t have an ample supply of ammunition.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just rob a bank?¡± Jonathan regarded Hayden with incredulity. ¡°Dude, do you realize how valuable these bullets are? Each one is etched with formation markings of spiritual destruction. Crafting them requires the expertise of a formation master. You should consider yourself fortunate to have a few boxes of them. Do you genuinely believe there¡¯s a readily avable production line for these right now?¡± Hayden had no idea that making these things would be soplex. However, Jonathan¡¯s words did provide him with a new line of thought. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, are you saying that these bullets are powerful because of the formation attached to them?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Jonathan replied with indifference. ¡°Regardless of their origin, bullets remain fundamentally the same. They cannot prate the defenses of high-level cultivators. Apart from cultivation techniques, are there any alternative methods?¡± Hearing Jonathan¡¯s reply, Hayden slowly nodded, then asked a question that would change his life forever. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you think it would be useful if I carved my own formations on the bullets?¡± Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 Hearing Hayden¡¯s question, Jonathan let out a hoarse, incredulousugh. ¡°Hayden, this is exactly what I mean when I say you¡¯re young. You just can¡¯t settle down and always want to delve into everything. Have you ever yed with formations? In fact, I can already guess it on my own. You¡¯re a spoiled rich kid of a subsidiary family. The Zink family has been striving to help you break through to God Realm, to be the key yer who can break free from the control of the Osborne family.¡± He continued, ¡°That means your family must have made you cultivate spiritual energy with a force- feeding method. I can tell, based on your hand-to-handbat alone, that even your basic swordsmanship leaves a lot to be desired, never mind formations. Formations require long-term practice to perfect them. Without at least eight to ten years of experience, you can forget about utilizing formations. So, enough bullsh*ting, please.¡± Jonathan chuckled as he exined to Hayden, hoping to dissuade thetter from this peculiar idea. However, at this moment, Hayden genuinely fell into deep thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mr. Goldstein. The path of formation not only requires talent but also years of umted trial and error. Without these, it¡¯s simply impossible to attain that so-called feeling. But hear me out. Let¡¯s take the simplest Three Formations as an example. I don¡¯t know the formation, nor do I understand the underlying principles of its evolution. But as long as I urately memorize the distance of the formation foundation, the strength of the spiritual energy, and every arc and depth of the formation markings, does that mean I can replicate it without knowing its operational rules?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan waved his hand again. ¡°No, it¡¯s simply impossible. Even though my knowledge of formations is limited, I do know one thing¡ª the setup of a formationrgely depends on the control of the formation master. For instance, setting up Three Formations on soft soil and on the city streets requirepletely different amounts of spiritual energy¡ª¡± This time, before Jonathan could finish his words, Hayden directly interrupted the man, ¡°But the metallic materials for making bullets alle from standard production lines. As long as they are bullets of the same type, theponents of any two can be said to be almost identical in metal composition. The minor differences can totally be disregarded!¡± Right then, Hayden had already stood up, filled with excitement. On the other hand, sitting on the lounge chair, Jonathan also stared nkly at the man before him. ¡°Almost identical in metalposition¡­ The minor differences can totally be disregarded¡­¡± Jonathan muttered under his breath, his eyes full of bewilderment. ¡°In other words, bullets with formation markings can totally be mass-produced!¡± The duo¡¯s conversation was already particrly ear-piercing in this small yard to begin with. Moreover, given the small yard¡¯s size, it¡¯d be hard for the others not to overhear, even if they tried. At present, everyone turned their heads to look in the two¡¯s direction. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The mass production of spiritual destruction bullets was a concept no one had ever considered, yet Hayden surprisingly unlocked that possibility with just a few sentences. Everybody present was no fool. They all understood very well what it meant for spiritual destruction bullets to be mass-produced. If that were truly the case, the bnce between cultivators and mortals would once again be tipped. In the past, the only way to counter God Realm cultivators of hostile forces was to train one¡¯s own God Realm cultivators to resist. Now, under themand of Jonathan, Asura¡¯s Office had developed a high-precision sniper rifle that could pose a threat to God Realm cultivators. If it were used against unguarded opponents, just one top-notch sniper could pose a threat to God Realm cultivators. Of course, such progress was still not enough to pose a threat to the Eight Great Families. After all, a God Realm cultivator was not a moving target. If the first strike was missed, a distance of several hundred meters could easily be covered by a God Realm cultivator with merely a few leaps. Those who pulled the trigger only had one shot. If they missed, their fate would be dire. Thus, even if the Eastern Army managed to develop such a sniper rifle, they wouldn¡¯t be able to promote it on arge scale either. However, now, the matter of the spiritual destruction bullets that Jonathan and Hayden were discussing could very well be a method to overthrow the existence of cultivators. Picture this¡ªonce a war broke out between the eight respectable families, who were mainly cultivators, and Asura¡¯s Office, who were mainly mortals armed with firearms, the one-sided battle that originally resulted in the mortals being ughtered would suddenly turn into one where tens of thousands of soldiers rushed forward with submachine guns, and every bullet they fired was etched with the symbol of a spiritual destruction array¡­ This would cause cultivators who were below God Realm an instant due to the bullets¡¯ spiritual destruction properties. As for God Realm cultivators, they could certainly hold on for a while by using the defensive magical items they possessed. However, these bullets wouldn¡¯t be fired just once or twice but in dense volleys, numbering in the thousands or even hundreds of thousands. At this rate, no one could possibly survive. As for Divine Realm cultivators, who would bepletely safe, they would be left all alone in this world after their entire family got wiped out, which pretty much rendered their lives meaningless. Jonathan touched the ring in his hand. In that instant, he had one thing in mind, and that was to silence everyone in the yard, including Hayden, the one who had proposed this theory. The eight respectable families had always reigned supreme over the Chanaea, their dominance rooted in the absolute power of their cultivators. Thus, they didn¡¯t even need to rack their brains thinking about how to pursue these self-destructive paths. As for the others, who would dare to openly challenge the respectable families before Asura¡¯s Office? Even if they¡¯d thought of a solution, they were unlikely to have the financial and manpower resources to implement it. Now, Asura¡¯s Office fully met all the conditions, and the idea of this spiritual destruction bullet was incredibly simple Such was how things went at times. When no one brought it up, everyone supposed it was insurmountably difficult. But once that idea was formed, it would instantly spread among people like wildfire. Seeing Kathleen and Sterio¡¯s bodies already surging with spiritual energy, Joshua hurriedly shouted, ¡°No fighting allowed here. No matter what the idea is, it¡¯ll only be useful after we leave the small world. Currently, every God Realm stage is a power we must strive for. Before we attack Yannopolis, I don¡¯t want to see any infighting among you guys.¡± Even though he said so, Joshua still held the jadeite, which was connected to Sterio¡¯s life, in his hand. That was because he understood that everyone wanted to quietly develop and promote the theory that Hayden inadvertently proposed on their own. Hence, there could only be two scenarios for those present. One was that no one made a move, and everyone suppressed their own temper. The other was that once someone made a move, they would undoubtedly aim to eliminate everyone present, including Joshua. The entire yard fell into a dead silence. Ten full secondster, Hayden managed to force a dryugh, looked at the few people, and tentatively spoke. ¡°Everyone, I was merely joking. Don¡¯t you think your reactions are a bit too much¡­¡± ¡°This is no joke.¡± Jonathan slowly stood up and looked at Hayden. ¡°You may have just had a stroke of genius, but your idea has the potential topletely change the face of the world!¡± Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Bizarre Shapes Upon seeing Jonathan stand up, everyone instinctively stepped back. If there was someone in the small courtyard who truly had the potential to eliminate everyone else, it would undoubtedly be Jonathan. It was not just due to his own strength but primarily that of Seboxia who was inside him. Moreover, Sterio¡¯s life was in the hands of Seboxia. If Jonathan were to will it, everyone present had to stop in their tracks. Yet, at that moment, Jonathan took a deep breath and looked at the people around him. ¡°I think what Joshua said makes a lot of sense. There¡¯s no need for us to make everything so awkward. ording to the ratio of cultivators on both sides as Neil described, our chances of winning are not high in the current situation. At this stage, let¡¯s set aside these useless matters. We can still fight to the death after we¡¯ve opened the chaos portal to the outside world.¡± After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Sterio, who was standing opposite Jonathan, let out a sigh of relief. If he were to take action now, it would truly be a fight to the death. At that stage, both Jonathan and Joshua were capable of killing him in an instant. The only thing he could do was unleash all his parasites with a forbidden technique when he was on the brink of death, staking it all on a suicide attack against his adversaries. Since Jonathan chose to stop, the remaining few didn¡¯t want to get themselves killed for no reason. However, those men didn¡¯t stay idle. One by one, they began to rummage through their storage rings, pulling out bullets, and studying how to attach formations to them. Although they were cultivators, they grew up in a dog-eat-dog world and rose up from the bottom rungs of cultivators. Consequently, all of them had a few firearms stored in their storage rings. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As a cultivator from an affiliated family, Hayden naturally didn¡¯t understand the concerns of scions from respectable families. Watching everyone engrossed in studying bullets, Hayden, the one who proposed this idea, moved closer to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, we¡¯re both from Asura¡¯s Office, aren¡¯t we? Could you possibly share the formation drawing of the spiritual destruction formation with me?¡± Jonathan was a man of action. As soon as Hayden proposed the theory, he had already begun testing it on bullets. The carving of a formation was greatly reliant on capturing the elusive feeling. It was like the moment when one was ying basketball, and one was certain of scoring after shooting the ball. Those were all profoundly mysterious things. On top of that, Jonathan wasn¡¯t some formation master. He had merely read the summary of formations recorded in the misceneous chapters of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique during his free time. As for setting up the formation, Jonathan had tried it before. However, due to the low sess rate, he eventually gave up. At that moment, Jonathan was meticulously etching a familiar Hayden had just managed to get close to him and lightly touched him, causing the formation to fail. The sniper bullet in Jonathan¡¯s hand suddenly exploded. Bang! And with that explosion, three more sts echoed from different parts of the small courtyard. Bang Bang Bang! Jonathan, Joshua, Sterio, and Kathleen. These four, who could be said to be standing on the edge of the political chessboard that was Chanaea, were all now coldly eyeing Hayden, who was standing next to Jonathan. ¡°Um¡­¡± Hayden¡¯s hand, reaching out to pat Jonathan, froze mid-air. Swallowing hard, Hayden slowly lowered his head toward the group. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Kathleen and the others red at Hayden as if looks could kill. After all, setting up a formation was a meticulous task. Thest thing anyone wanted was to be disturbed. Consequently, the few of them initiated their own force fields, blocking out external noise as they began their individual research. As for Jonathan, his hands were torn and flesh exposed due to the bullet explosion. At that moment, he was looking at Hayden with a face full of disgust. ¡°Here, take this and go y somewhere else. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Hayden, holding a yellow scroll, ran off to the side with a smile. He then began to study it intently, mimicking what the others were doing. However, after witnessing the gruesome sight of several people¡¯s hands mangled from the earlier failure, Hayden discreetly took precautions, putting on a pair of gloves for himself first. p, p, p¡­ Amidst the bewildered gaze of Merilyn, many of their bullets began to explode incessantly. For a moment, the small courtyard seemed as lively as if it were the New Year, bustling with excitement. After an hour, Jonathan had already fired off more than a dozen bullets. At that moment, Hayden, who was hiding alone in the corner, stealthily made his way over. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, do you think this is done?¡± ¡°Are you joking?¡± Jonathan instinctively said, ¡°Setting up a formation on your first try? Who do you think you are¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice trailed off, as he was unable to continue any further. He noticed that the bullet Hayden had handed him was actually engraved with a crooked arcane array. If one paid close attention, one could even sense the spiritual energy it contained. ¡°This¡­¡± Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he studied the formation markings on it. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°This is the formation marking you gave me.¡± Hayden pulled out the formation drawing and began to gesture in front of Jonathan. ¡°Look here, here, and here. Aren¡¯t they exactly the same?¡± How are they the same? Jonathan stared in astonishment at the formation markings on the bullet. The formation drawing he gave to Hayden was a square, but thetter had drawn a trapezoid. On his own formation drawing, every stroke carried a unique rhythm, but on the bullet, every stroke seemed to look like the scrawls made by a chicken. These two formations don¡¯t resemble each other at all, do they? At that moment, Joshua and the others also gathered around. One by one, they looked at the twisted formation markings with strange expressions on their faces. Surrounded by so many people, Hayden was feeling a bit embarrassed. He swiftly retrieved the bullet and promptly loaded it into the magazine. ¡°We¡¯ll know if this formation marking is good or not by firing a shot, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°D*mn it. Wait a moment!!¡± Sterio swore as he backed off several meters. ¡°The explosive power of an iplete formation marking can be big, let alone the mess you¡¯ve drawn. Be careful not to blow yourself up.¡± Upon hearing that, the rest of them swiftly moved back to safety. Even though Hayden imed not to care, he still positioned the defensive shield in front of him, gripping the firearm with his spiritual energy. At that moment, Jonathan was not stingy at all. With a flip of his hand, he threw out a formation te. After activating it, he ced a bottle of beer behind it. ¡°This formation te is the simplest defense array. If your formation is effective, your bullet should be able to prate the twoyers of spirit shields and hit the beer behind. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s a failure. Do you understand?¡± Upon hearing the words, Hayden slightly nodded. Then, aiming at the beer bottle, he slowly retreated while holding up his shield. Bang! As Hayden manipted his spiritual power to pull the trigger, a rumble echoed in the air. Everyone leaned in for a closer look. The beer bottle was still standing unscathed on the stone. However, the formation te in front of the bottle had now vanished, taking with it arge portion of the ground surface¡­ Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 The Future Formation Master Jonathan looked at the hillside beyond the low wall with a strange expression on his face. On the hillside, about thirty to forty meters away, the flying formation te had already sunk into the soil. The rest of Joshua¡¯s group also wore expressions of shock. Just moments ago, they had witnessed Hayden¡¯s depiction of the arcane array. Although it had no apparent effect on spiritual destruction, the moment the bullets touched the defense array, it exploded. The sensation was akin to a giant pnding on the formation te, sending it flying. ¡°Jonathan, did you give him spiritual destruction formation markings or some other formation markings?¡± Joshua instinctively handed the formation markings in his hand to Jonathan. After examining them repeatedly, it was confirmed that they were indeed the simplest spiritual destruction formation markings. ¡°Even if these formation markings are sessfully engraved, they should only have the power to tear apart spiritual destruction. But what you¡¯ve drawn seems to have exploded,¡± Joshua said, furrowing his brow and looking at Hayden. ¡°How did you do this?¡± The others also stared at Hayden with strange expressions. Even Hayden himself was somewhat bewildered. ¡°I just followed the instructions on how to draw the formation markings. I didn¡¯t make any changes¡­¡± Hayden said. Recalling the terrible scribbles he had done, he scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know why it turned out like this.¡± As he spoke, a hand appeared before Hayden. The fingers were holding onto a bullet. It was Jonathan. ¡°I believe you just followed the instructions,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°All right, can you draw another one? It¡¯s no problem, right?¡± Hayden looked at the bullet in Jonathan¡¯s hand, a bit puzzled, and then took it. Sitting on a wooden stool, he flipped his right hand, and a sharp dagger appeared in his hand. He then slowly shrank the dagger until it resembled a knife. This was Hayden¡¯s carving tool. Hayden was about to start carving, but then he looked up at the others. ¡°Hey, guys, can you not watch this time? I¡¯m nervous.¡± Jonathan, Joshua, and the others were not unreasonable people. They understood that the process of carving a formation required intense concentration. Without much hesitation, they dispersed to different corners. After half an hour of anxious waiting, Hayden stood up again. However, before he could say anything, Jonathan snatched the carved bullet from his hand. It turned out to be another bullet with attached formation markings. Jonathan¡¯s heart was now in turmoil as he looked at the crooked and distorted markings on the bullet. What on earth was going on with this guy? Every one of us, including Joshua, has much stronger talent and understanding than Hayden. But when we try to carve formations, we fail one after another. However, this guy, Hayden, is carving something that lookspletely different, yet he manages to achieve the required spiritual bnce for the formation and maintain it steadily. This is just unbelievable. If the first time was luck, the consecutive two sesses definitely indicated something else. Kathleen said urgently, ¡°Hayden, have you ever had any prior experience with formation carving?¡± ¡°You better tell the truth!¡± she added. Hayden shook his head slightly. ¡°No, this is my first time carving a formation¡­¡± As soon as Hayden finished speaking, Kathleen reached out and grabbed his arm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Not only Kathleen but Sterio and Joshua also moved simultaneously, instinctively reaching for Hayden. Ding, ding, ding¡­ Almost simultaneously, three bells chimed. The hands of the three individuals collided with the suddenly appearing golden bell. Surprisingly, it was Jonathan standing next to Hayden who summoned the protective shield. Hayden, who had been seemingly idle with a sniper rifle, was now revealing his true talents. He was one of those individuals who possessed that peculiar sensation mentioned by formation masters. Every time they carved formation markings, they relied on that unique feeling to ensure the highest sess rate for the formation. And now, Hayden, despite the distorted appearance of the formations he had carved twice, had sessfully made them operational. Everyone understood that with practice, Hayden could undoubtedly carve numerous grand formations. The future was uncertain, but Hayden had the potential to be a formation master, and that was certain. ¡°Hayden, I know you don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet,¡± Kathleen said, wearing a silk nightgown that left her figure unmistakably on disy. Coupled with her seductive expression, it made Hayden swallow hard. ¡°As long as you agree to serve our family, the Henderson family, I¡¯ll marry you and have a wedding when we¡¯re out of here. How does that sound?¡± Jonathan smacked Hayden on the head. ¡°Kid, I advise you not to get ahead of yourself. Don¡¯t forget, your dad is still at our Asura¡¯s Office.¡± Hayden¡¯s spirit was shaken by these words, and he looked at Jonathan with a hint of defiance in his eyes. At that moment, outside the protective shield, Joshuaughed and spoke up. ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t forget that your family originally had their hopes pinned on me. We¡¯ve been on this journey together, running from the pursuit of the eight respectable families¡­ ¡°Running together with you, being chased every day¡ª¡± Before Joshua could finish, Jonathan from inside the shield interrupted him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to say that.¡± Jonathan looked at Joshua with disdain and then patted Hayden on the back. ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t forget, your grandpa is also with our Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°D*mn it¡­¡± Hayden clenched his teeth and red at Jonathan, almost wishing he could skin him on the spot. The Zink family had been pursued by the Osborne family and was saved by Asura¡¯s Office. Hayden had a deep sense of gratitude toward Asura¡¯s Office, but he now felt extremely frustrated with Jonathan¡¯s threats. ¡°Hayden, why associate with someone who threatens you like this? Join our family, and I promise to give you the best of my sisters¡­¡± ¡°Then imnt him with the deadliest parasite to control him and make him your tool?¡± Jonathan retorted coldly as he looked at Sterio. Jonathan withdrew the protective shield, positioning himself between Hayden and the others. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office conducts itself differently from the noble families. We¡¯ve always been willing to go to great lengths for our friends. Just like now, the entire Zink family, hundreds of people, are under our protection at Asura¡¯s Office. Have I ever used them to pressure a friend? No. I haven¡¯t even mentioned the lives of those hundreds of people. Threatening a friend with their lives is not my way.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jonathan furrowed his brow and looked at Hayden. ¡°Asura¡¯s Office is currently under Hades¡¯s management.¡± Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 The n Of Neil Hayden¡¯s piercing gaze seemed as if it could bore straight through Jonathan as he observed thetter delivering his ¡°righteous¡± speech. D*mn it. If that¡¯s not a threat, I don¡¯t know what else is! However, upon hearing Jonathan mention Hades, Hayden still chose to restrain himself when Jonathan mentioned Hades. We all know who Hades is. He¡¯s simply not human. Although Hades took over as the second-inmand after Jonathan, his approach to leadership was markedly different from Jonathan¡¯s. Hayden could never forget themand Hades issued to recruit the three God Realm cultivators of the Zink family. In a situation where the cultivators of the God Realm were not formidable enough to contend with the Osborne family, Hades issued an order to target Quadfield in Drieso directly. Since the exact location of the Osborne family could not be determined, millions of civilians living in Quadfield had to be evaluated. Hades intentionally did this to threaten the Osbornes. In the realm of cultivators, there is a timeless wisdom¡ªNames may falter, but nicknames are unfailingly true. Hades was not his real name. He earned the nickname through his deadly dealings with corpses. However, as time passed, everyone simply epted Hades as his name. Of course, that man did live up to his nickname. Hades, when driven to his limits, would not flinch at wiping out millions in a single stroke, let alone a mere few hundred in the Zink family. After contemting for a while, Hayden could only raise his hand in resignation. ¡°There¡¯s no need for further debate. I won¡¯t be teaming up with anyone present here. We, the Zink family, are not that ambitious. We just want to live a peaceful and stable life. I understand that you all are interested in the potential talent I may have for formation. But I must responsibly tell you that even if I truly make some achievements in formations in the future, I¡¯ll not align myself with any power. What I desire is freedom.¡± Jonathan shot a surprised look at Hayden behind him. Yet, after a moment¡¯s reflection, he grasped that Hayden had taken the most advantageous course for himself. A person¡¯s talent would inevitably arouse the envy of others. If Hayden were to choose a faction, no matter which side he aligned with, the others would inevitably plot against him in secret. Certainly, a genius specializing in formations differed from a genius in cultivation. It was not a skill that could be acquiredter in life with resources. This situation was reminiscent of modern-day students learning mathematics. Just as some students effortlessly grasped the concepts and could apply them in diverse contexts, others still struggled to comprehend, even with guidance from top-notch tutors, who graduated from elite universities. Such a talent was innate, and no one could change that. Therefore, the only way for Hayden to ensure his safety now was to remain neutral, making it possible for any faction to recruit him. Seeing Hayden make such a choice, everyone else chose not to say more. As though the prior scene of coercion and temptation had never transpired, the group casually resumed their conversation. This time around, everyone was exceptionally courteous to Hayden, more than ever before. Kathleen, on the other hand, longed to rest her entire body against connection for a brief moment. Jonathan examined the bullet in his hand, noticing What he said just now was partly in jest and partly sincere. Nheless, he was impressed with Hayden¡¯s strategy. Hayden not only presented a theory for mass-producing spiritual destruction bullets but also showcased his remarkably high talent for formations. Jonathan thought he could employ certain extreme measures to keep him around, although he could not genuinely threaten him with the lives of his family. While a few people were engaged in a lively discussion with Hayden, a figure suddenly vaulted over the low wall and into the courtyard. Everyone looked up, only to see Neil, who stood before them bare-chested. Seeing Neil reeking of alcohol, Jonathan and the others all frowned. From the moment Neil first appeared before Jonathan, he was in a drunken state. Even though their subsequent experiences had somewhat altered their impressions of him, they still found it hard to ept Neil¡¯s behavior. Sterio had even expressed his doubts before. How could someone who had nearly ten thousand Divine Realm private soldiers hidden under the eyes of Yannopolis be a drunkard? Furthermore, the man did not seem reliable at all. ¡°So, the gate of your little courtyard is just for show, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sterio looked at Neil and sneered with a cold voice. Neil casually took a seat, reaching out to grab a roast chicken from the table, and took a big bite. ¡°You ounders are just closed-minded. Tell me, what are we training so hard for? So that we can live a more carefree life, right? We¡¯re fighting against earthly forces, heavenly beings, and ferocious beasts, all in pursuit of transcending our limits and achieving true freedom,¡± Neil said, chuckling cheerfully as he gazed at the group. ¡°But why? You¡¯ve established etiquette, dress codes, and all these rules that only serve to restrict yourselves. Why must our cultivation be bound to these conventions? Why must we conform to sleeping in beds or wearing these clothes? Close-minded! With your way of thinking, how can you ever find genuine contentment?¡± Sterio let out a haughtyugh and sneered, ¡°If we follow your line of reasoning, then you might as well abstain from alcohol altogether. It¡¯s almost akin to reverting to our primal instincts, indulging in raw meat feasts, and sipping blood straight from the source.¡± Neil tore at the chicken in his hand, shaking his head as he looked at Sterio. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it. When I speak of true freedom, I mean acting as your heart desires, moving as you wish, not disregarding everything. Forget it. You won¡¯t understand these things.¡± As Neil spoke, he casually tossed the chicken he was holding to the side. Without any regard for appearances, he vigorously wiped his greasy hands on his cloak. ¡°Listen closely, for I¡¯ve already dispatched individuals to disseminate Joshua¡¯s three critical pieces of information. Amongst your foreignrades, there exists a significant number of Divine Realm experts, and you¡¯ve undeniably stirred amotion within all sixty southern viges. ording to reports from these settlements, people have alreadymenced their journey in this direction. I shall find a method to apprehend them all and subsequently enlist them for our cause.¡± Hayden looked at Neil, who was clearly intoxicated, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Are you drunk, Neil? ¡°Why go after them? These folks are Divine Realm cultivators. Even in this small world, they¡¯re skilled enough to handle dozens at once. Trying to arrest them would be a manpower waste, right?¡± Neil tutted before casually waving his hand at Hayden. ¡°These Divine Realm cultivators, as formidable as they are, would be tempting fate if they ventured hundreds of kilometers alone to the southern reaches of Yannopolis. They wouldn¡¯t even breach the city¡¯s protective formation, let alone stir any trouble. It¡¯s imperative that we gather them together and have them follow orders for a coordinated assault.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 South Outer City And North Outer City Upon hearing Neil¡¯s words, the expressions on the faces of Joshua and the others began to turn somewhat peculiar. Gather all Divine Realms and God Realms? This was something that a normal person would absolutely never consider. When several people entered the small world, among the confirmed Divine Realm cultivators, there were eight respectable families, Ivanov, and six major sects. Including Quintus who had already entered, there were at least seventeen Divine Realm cultivators who had made their way in at that time. And now, five days had passed since they left the small world. It went without saying that major powers, even nations, would surely send people to explore this small world. Even if those powers only sent one or two Divine Realm cultivators into the small world, there would still be at least forty to fifty major cultivators here. How many God Realm cultivators would it need to gather and suppress these forty to fifty people altogether? Especially if these people really met, wouldn¡¯t there be a brutal fight? Regardless of whether there was any enmity between these powers, these old foxes, once theye together, would definitely weave a vast web of rtionships in an extremely short amount of time. The forces from Western Epea Alliance and Chanaea that were seemingly unrted to each other coulde together for business if there was no enmity between them. There was no need to forgo business for the sake of both countries¡¯ best interests. However, Remdik and West Region wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch them form an alliance. They would definitely take action and start a fight. These cultivators each had their own ideas and agenda. When they came together, the plot was likely to be quite exciting. Although Sterio didn¡¯t particrly like Neil, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about the Divine Realm of the Mallory family at this moment. Although the expedition to the Mallory family was not led by his grandfather this time, the three elders who came were seniors he deeply respected. Moreover, although these three elders were not bad people, they were as inflexible and stubborn as stinky stones in atrine,pletely incapable of adapting. If that was really the case, then the first one in danger would be Edwin Mallory. ¡°Neil, are you nning to imprison these people in the dungeon of Outer City?¡± Sterio began to ask. Upon hearing this, Neil turned to look at Sterio. ¡°What, you¡¯re afraid I can¡¯t keep them under control?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared, it¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t hold it back¡­¡± Sterio turned his head to look at the Jonathan next to him. Although the dungeon outside the Yannopolis had the ability to strip away a person¡¯s spiritual energy, it was unable to withstand the Pryncyp of Strength of a cultivator in the Divine Realm. Sterio even doubted that if Jonathan had not been unsure of the situation and dared not act have completely escaped from the prison cell by leveraging the power of Seboxia. As for those in the Divine Realm, although it was unlikely they could all be like Seboxia, capable of storing their own life force. But such matters, fundamentally, couldn¡¯t be discussed in terms of probability. Which major cultivator doesn¡¯t leave room for contingency? Including the three elders of the Mallory family, Sterio knew that even in the small world, there were definitely usable trump cards. Sterio originally intended to tell Neil to iste Edwin, ideally to take him away directly. But it was this nce toward Jonathan that made him swallow his words yet again. ¡°W-What happened to him?¡± Sterio pointed at Jonathan somewhat uncertainly and said. Everyone turned to look in Jonathan¡¯s direction, only to see him standing there, dazed. His eyes were unfocused, and his aura seemed to flicker in and out. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Hayden looked at Jonathan with an unnatural expression on his face. At this moment, Joshua moved to stand beside Jonathan. Because he could tell, Jonathan had once again entered Flow State. He began to have another enlightenment! Is this even something a normal human being could do? A monk, upon experiencing a moment of enlightenment, can enter a Flow State. This significantly increased the probability of advancing to the Divine Realm. News of Jonathan¡¯s enlightenment on the battlefield of River Onxy had already reached numerous factions. One of the main reasons why the eight great families decided to take action against Asura¡¯s Office was based on this matter. But now, for reasons unknown, Jonathan found himself once again immersed in Flow State. Such insight into enlightenment was somewhat terrifying! Neil looked at Jonathan, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°Among all of you, he¡¯s the only one who seems to have some insight.¡± Several people turned to look at Neil, recalling what he had just said. Apart from advising people to sleep in the wild, not to use doors, and not to wear clothes, it seemed like this person hadn¡¯t said anything useful at all. Did Jonathan understand something just by listening to a few nonsense words? Is this kid even human? Kathleen deftly retrieved a steel needle from her storage ring. We absolutely cannot let Jonathan live. She was different from Sterio, while Sterio¡¯s life and death were controlled by Joshua, Kathleen was free to act as she pleased. Even if she couldn¡¯t take down Jonathan, they couldn¡¯t let him continue to gain enlightenment like this. Otherwise, this man would definitely be a huge problem. Kathleen looked at Jonathan, ready to make her move. In her calctions, even if she were to eliminate Jonathan, there was a slim chance that Joshua and Neil might spare her, given their need for allies to invade Yannopolis. Moreover, even if they were determined to kill him, disrupting Jonathan¡¯s enlightenment would be extremely worthwhile in the long run. Just as Kathleen¡¯s fingers twitched, a long silver-white spear, carrying a terrifying sound of breaking through the air, had already firmly stopped in front of her. ¡°If you darey a finger on him, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± With a cheerful smile, Neil looked at Kathleen and said. At this moment, Jonathan was also awakened by Seboxia¡¯s reminder, and once again exited Flow State before his enlightenment wasplete. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Watching Kathleen¡¯s poisonous needle in his hand, Jonathan¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly. His Cor had been shattered, causing his cultivation to continuously diminish. Just when he was on the verge of enlightenment, only a thin veil away, his moments of enlightenment were interrupted twice in a row. Could it be that he was truly insufficient to achieve enlightenment through his Great Pryncyp? Taking several deep breaths, Jonathan, with an extremely unpleasant expression, walked over to Neil¡¯s side. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Jonathan bowed with his fist in his palm toward Neil. This bow was in recognition of the sharpness of Neil¡¯s words just now and also in gratitude for Neil¡¯s intervention to prevent Kathleen¡¯s destruction. And Neil, on the other hand, put away his long halberd and casually shook his head. ¡°Why the formalities? I¡¯m just speaking my mind. It¡¯s your own skill if you can grasp what I¡¯m saying. As for stopping her from killing you¡­ No one should attack someone in the midst of an enlightenment. That¡¯s just not something a person should do.¡± Neil chuckled as he looked at Jonathan and said, then he turned his head to look at Joshua. ¡°All right, since each of you has continued to gain enlightenment, it¡¯s time for me to share my piece. ¡°Change your clothes, you guys. Come have a meal with me and while we¡¯re at it. Help me take care of the person we¡¯re dining with.¡± As Neil spoke, he also tossed out several sets of clothes for everyone to share. Hayden curiously picked up a set of coarse linen clothes, sizing them up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the governor of this Outer City? Is there someone you can¡¯t handle?¡± Upon hearing this, Neil chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s not from our South Outer City but the governor of the North Outer City, Roy Carmichael.¡± Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 Distraction ¡°North Outer City?¡± The group listened to Neil¡¯s words and paused for a moment. Even though they had only been together for less than two days, they had gained a rough understanding of the entire small world¡¯s distribution system from Jonathan. As Neil was eager to unite for the rebellion, he had shared a lot of information with Jonathan¡¯s group. Now, everyone knew the three importantponents of the entire small world: Yannopolis, Outer City, and the one hundred and eight viges. While Yannopolis and the one hundred and eight viges were easy to understand, it was Outer City that had a north and south divide. In the small world, water was the source of sustenance for many native cultivators, but it was also the most dangerous element. The aquatic monsters lurking beneath the waters were extremely terrifying and ferocious. Even the most powerful divine messengers couldn¡¯t guarantee their safety when venturing into the waters. Whatplicated matters was that Colstrax ran right through the middle of the small world, dividing it into north and south. Yannopolis, with its unique forbidden spell formation, was the only piece ofnd that spanned Colstrax. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org On its north and south sides were two massive Outer Cities, responsible for governing the one hundred and eight viges. As Neil had previously exined, the primary purpose of establishing these two Outer Cities was to provide shelter for the vigers of the one hundred and eight viges during beast waves that urred in the small world. However, after the White family¡¯s defeat and escape, the four major vassal families took control of Yannopolis and turned these two citadels into tools to exploit the cultivators from the one hundred and eight viges. They became ces for the reckless enjoyment of the offspring of the four major vassal families. Of course, due to fears of being overthrown again, Yannopolis was heavily guarded and no longer open to the outside world. As a result, the portal formation between these two Outer Cities began to serve as a means of communication between the north and south banks of Colstrax. However, this teleportation array was convenient but limited to use by envoys from the Outer Cities. Ordinary people could never see whaty on the other side of Colstrax in their entire lives. This time, Neil¡¯s target was Roy Carmichael, the governor of North Outer City. ¡°Neil, what is your n exactly?¡± Joshua asked Neil. For Joshua, Neil¡¯s family had originally been a subsidiary family of the White family, but over the course of more than two thousand years, the agreement between the ancestors of the White family and Neil¡¯s family had lost its validity. Neil, although he had secretly amassed an army of over eight thousand, Joshua knew that these soldiers were not intended for him, a descendant of the White family. Neil, despite being an ¡°ancient,¡± possessed remarkable intelligence, strategic nning, and operational skills that were on par with or even surpassed anyone present. So, before taking action, Joshua needed to understand Neil¡¯s true intentions. Blindly following Neil into action could lead to Joshua being outmaneuvered by him. Observing Joshua¡¯s demeanor, Neil turned his gaze back to Jonathan and the others. ¡°You¡¯re careful.¡± Neil chuckled. ¡°No need to worry; if I wanted to kill you, I could do so openly right now. Inside this mountain, I have several thousandrades hiding. With onemand from me, I¡¯m afraid that except for Jonathan and Joshua, the rest of you won¡¯t be able to take a single step out of this courtyard.¡± Upon hearing Neil¡¯s words, Jonathan and the others looked at Joshua. It was understandable that Jonathan could leave here alive, given that there was a high-level Divine Realm expert residing within him. However, Neil¡¯s im that Joshua could also survive surprised them. Joshua, as a remnant of the Whitley family, had been pursued by the eight respectable families outside. Although he disyed God Realm middle phase cultivation treasures, he was at his limit. While his strength was formidable outside, it might not be enough within the small world. To leave this courtyard alive without God Realm cultivation seemed impossible in the small world. Therefore¡­ Joshua certainly had some hidden trump cards unknown to others. Jonathan frowned as he observed Joshua. He reflected on the battles they had experienced together and realized that Joshua had never appeared flustered. Even when facing opponents like Quintus, a Divine Realm cultivator, Joshua always maintained a vignt demeanor, never revealing even the slightest hint of panic. This guy has some tricks up his sleeve! As Jonathan contemted this, he heard Neil, who was in front, chuckle. ¡°Oh¡­ Look at me, did I identally let something slip? Did I unintentionally reveal that Joshua still has some hidden cards?¡± Neil had a guilty smile, but everyone knew he was doing it on purpose. Neil cleared his throat and then continued with a cheerful tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too nervous. I asked you to apany me in assassinating Roy purely based on your cultivation levels. To be honest, while I have over eight thousand God Realm cultivators at my disposal, their cultivation techniques are rather limited. These individuals, though secretly trained by me, only possess a few types of cultivation techniques. The control over cultivation techniques for God Realm cultivators in Yannopolis is exceptionally strict, and I couldn¡¯t obtain many options. Furthermore, these cultivation techniques have been known for quite some time, so when ites tobat, even if Roy¡¯s subordinates scramble to respond, it will still be a short while before a clear winner emerges.¡± Looking at the group in front of him, Neil said calmly, ¡°So, that¡¯s why I chose all of you. You are outsiders, without reservations, and possess versatile cultivation techniques that are hard to defend against.¡± He then continued, ¡°We want to break into Yannopolis, and for that, we need to find a point of entry. I¡¯ve thought about it, and the best way to create an opening is to plunge North Outer City intoplete chaos. As long as Yannopolis focuses all its attention on North Outer City, our actions, even if a bit larger in scale, should go unnoticed. And most importantly, my influence is limited to the south of Colstrax, but for you, foreign cultivators, at least one-third will be randomly sent to the north of Colstrax. Those Divine Realm cultivators will be our primary force when attacking Yannopolis.¡± As Neil exined his n, Jonathan and the others exchanged nces. The n seemed feasible. If it could achieve the desired effect, they might indeed break through Yannopolis¡¯s defenses. Jonathan, with his background as amander, even developed multiple follow-up battle ns based on Neil¡¯s strategy, including tactics like bait and switch, encircling the enemy¡¯s rear, and others. As long as they could make Yannopolis feel threatened and fearful, Jonathan had confidence that he could lead Neil¡¯s over eight thousand troops to annihte the forces dispatched by Yannopolis. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Ruler The previous n was nothing more than to gather forces and attack Yannopolis. The previous n was nothing more than to gather forces and attack Yannopolis. Simply put, that couldn¡¯t even be considered a n. It was merely a suggestion. And now, with Niel presenting a practical and feasible n, it naturally piqued everyone¡¯s interest. Among those people, apart from Hayden, who was nurtured and protected by the Zink family, the rest of them had cultivated step by step, treading over the bodies of others. Even the least among them carried the sin of killing hundreds of lives. Their ability to fight had almost be second nature. Moreover, those guys were all well-known figures in their respective fields in the outside world. Having been confined in that small courtyard for such a long time, everyone was already simmering with pent-up frustration. Now, upon hearing that they were going out to fight, everyone was rubbing their hands together in anticipation. This time, the hemp clothing that Niel brought was not as loose as before. Clearly, he had requested someone adjust the size in advance. After changing their clothes, each of them underwent a transformation in their demeanor, bing indistinguishable from the aborigines of the small world. Niel extended his hand, producing several long spears. Jonathan and the others took the spears, examining them in their hands. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Those were simply middle-grade magical items. "With such high-quality materials, you¡¯ve only managed to create mediocre magical items. The craftsmanship of your magical item crafters here iscking." Upon hearing that, Niel chuckled and took a swig of his drink. "High-quality material? There¡¯s no shortage of such materials in this small world. However, all the people capable of refining them have been gathered and imprisoned in Yannopolis. For so many years, Yannopolis has not only controlled the cultivators through restricting cultivation methods. They also control formations, medicinal pills, magical item crafting, talisman crafting, and so on. Anyway, everything you can think of that¡¯s closely rted to cultivation is under the control of Yannopolis. By now, even if themoners wanted to resist, they simply have no means to do it." Joshua, standing at one side, looked at the long spear in his hand and let out a light chuckle. "Typical tactics of trapping clever people in one ce, governing the nation by keeping the people ignorant. A feudal society can indeed be deadly to the people." When it came to governing a country, Joshua was the one with the most authority to speak. After all, he had been themander-in-chief of Chanaea, governing over a poption of more than a billion people. The previous n was nothing more than to gather forces and attack Yannopolis. In the small world with a poption of only a few million people to govern, that number, when compared with the outside world, would at most equate to the role of a mayor. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Careful Roy Neil¡¯s group walked down the mountain path. They only saw the hidden portal formation after reaching a certain cave and passing several guards. Neil¡¯s group walked down the mountain path. They only saw the hidden portal formation after reaching a certain cave and passing several guards. Upon seeing the formation on the ground, everyone instinctively stepped back from Sterio. "Hey! What¡¯s the meaning of this? I was just inexperienced with portal formations before, okay? Now, I¡¯vepletely gotten used to it. I don¡¯t get sick anymore, all right?" As Sterio spoke, Neil performed a hand seal to activate the portal formation. A wave of intense dizziness washed over them. The dim walls in front of everyone stretched out in an instant, then suddenly cleared up. They found themselves standing atop a vast city wall. Jonathan looked around, only to see the city walls towering three hundred meters. To the left, mountains ovepped inyers, while on the right was the bustling Inner City. It resembled the ancient capital of Chanaea. Neil casually introduced, saying. "This is the city wall of South Outer City. The portal formations of South and North Outer City were built atop the city walls. This was done because these arrays were originally constructed to facilitate movement during beast waves. Being able to teleport directly onto the city wall allows us to support each other immediately, saving us a lot of trouble." Hayden stood on his tiptoes to look down below. "Neil, if demon beasts really do attack the city walls, wouldn¡¯t the people teleported here directly be turned into demon beast food?" "Um¡­" Neil speechlessly looked at Hayden, then once again began to form hand seals. The scene before everyone¡¯s eyes stretched out once again, and in the next moment, they found themselves atop a different section of the city wall. The city walls appeared almost unchanged after two teleportations, but everyone knew that they had arrived north of Colstrax. Because of that single teleportation, the temperature around everyone plummeted by dozens of degrees. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The sheer magnitude of that change was nothing short of astonishing. However, everyone was only slightly surprised and they didn¡¯t show any reaction. That was because Neil had already mentioned the differences between the north and south of Colstrax before. It was easy to understand. After all, if a small world wanted to maintain its vitality for a long time without decline, it needed to achieve a bnce in all aspects. That was akin to the Earth experiment pods created by modern scientists, which needed to contain deserts,kes,nd, nts, and so on. Many principles between modern science and spiritual cultivation methods could actually be universally applied. Neil¡¯s group walked down the mountain path. They only saw the hidden portal formation after reaching a certain cave and passing several guards. However, the experimental pods built by scientists could onlyst for two years. Meanwhile, the small world constructed by cultivators could endure for thousands of years. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 You Know I Know There was a gazebo in the middle of the garden. There was a gazebo in the middle of the garden. Indeed, Roy was creative enough to construct a pavilion north of Colstrax in the midst of this icy and snow-covered expanse. Jonathan and hispanions trailed behind Neil as he led them to the entrance of the small garden. The chill enveloped them everywhere they walked, but upon entering the small garden, they were greeted with a warmth akin to spring. Clearly, a lot of thought had been put into this little garden. Roy was a bulky man, sitting in the middle of the pavilion. While his height remained obscured due to his seated posture, hismanding and unmatched presence was unmistakably discernible. Simply by observing the bulging muscles, which even his coarse hemp attire couldn¡¯t hide, it was apparent that this man weighed approximately two hundred kilograms. "Neil!" When Roy saw them approaching, he didn¡¯t stand up. However, he still picked up his wine ss and raised his hand slightly toward Neil. Neil, being an ardent wine enthusiast, felt his cravings awaken at the sight of the wine ss in Roy¡¯s hand. In the heat of the moment, he abandoned all thoughts of his n. With a swift tap of his foot, he vaulted directly into the pavilion. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jonathan and the others exchanged nces, but no one spoke. Everyone knew that this might be a feast with ill intentions. Initially, they wanted tounch a sneak attack on Roy to kill him before leaving. It appeared that Roy was far from a virtuous individual. One needed only to observe the gathering of around two hundred people, particrly the dozens encircling them. It was evident that they were all plotting against one another, each harboring a multitude of concealed motives. "What a dreadful situation," Sterio remarked with a pallidplexion. His appearance indicated that he had yet to fully recuperate from the earlier bout of nausea. Upon seeing this, those from North Outer City, including Celestus and the rest, had a look of contempt in their eyes. However, Jonathan and the like understood why he said that. Once Neil made a move, they would be facing an onught from over two hundred God Realm warriors. Furthermore, this situation was distinct from the arena brawl. Although there were thousands of people present, the space was huge. Their strategy had been simple¡ªkeep moving to create distance and engage each adversary individually. Within the governor¡¯s residence in North Outer City, there were over two hundred people present, and it was undeniably possible that even more lurked in the shadows. Given the presence of formations in South Outer City, one could reasonably assume that North Outer City wouldn¡¯t be significantly different in this regard. There was a gazebo in the middle of the garden. Indeed, Roy was creative enough to construct a pavilion north of Colstrax in the midst of this icy and snow-covered expanse. If they were to kill Roy, it would be hard for them to escape from this ce. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Roy¡¯s gazended on the three hip sks on the stone table. Subsequently, using his spiritual energy, he pushed them towards Neil. ¡°Take these three sks and consider them my gift for your final journey. God Realm cultivators¡¯ casualty rate in the South Outer City has been so high in recent years that it caught the attention of Yannopolis. They¡¯re suspecting you¡¯re up to no good. Even though there¡¯s no evidence, they still want to eliminate you to prevent any trouble from arising. As for your position as the governor of the Southern Outer City, Yannopolis will personally find a recement. I¡¯m telling you all this because we¡¯re acquaintances. I don¡¯t want you dying without knowing why. Our small world is only this big. Apart from Yannopolis, you, Neil, are the only one on equal footing with me. Consider it as like knows like.¡± At that moment, Roy¡¯s bones were constantly creaking, and the murderous intent in his eyes had reached an unprecedented intensity. ¡°Neil, before we start, I have one final question for you.¡± Neil, sipping his drink, looked at Roy, thenughed heartily. ¡°Ask away. I¡¯ve already revealed everything anyway, so I¡¯ll answer whatever question you have.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Roy said with augh. ¡°Since you dare to bring someone here to assassinate me, you must have made thorough arrangements in advance. Even though you¡¯ll be dying shortly, I¡¯m still curious. How exactly did you formte your n? I want to know, how exactly do you n to walk out of my residence here in North Outer City unscathed? And who exactly is your inside source here? I suppose it must be someone very close to me, right?¡± Neil had already raised thest sk in his hand. ¡°Roy, I can only answer one of your questions with thisst sk. I came here without the intention of leaving your residence. Besides, you¡¯re already dead anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter where I¡¯m going. As for the second question, I really can¡¯t answer you. See here, if you don¡¯t die while I do, and this insider lives, it¡¯ll only make you walk on eggshells, dubious of those around you, and cost you sleepless nights. On the other hand, if you were to die while I lived, I nned to continue using him to keep an eye on the governor of North Outer City. I won¡¯t expose such a great insider recklessly, don¡¯t you agree?¡± After finishing his words, Neil tilted his head back and downed thest mouthful of spirits. When Neil looked up, Roy¡¯s fist, possessing terrifying spiritual energy, aimed directly at his face, apanied by a low shout. Bang! Neil swung the hip sk in his hand toward Roy. As the sk shattered, Jonathan charged swiftly toward Celestus at the side. Jonathan and even the others started to cast their spell, not daring to hold anything back. ¡°Attack!¡± At the loud shout, over two hundred cultivators around the garden began to rush towards the group. The tens of meters of distance was nothing more than a leap for God Realm cultivators. With a swift strike, Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword shed against Celestus¡¯s battle armor. Although blood was sprayed, no internal organs were damaged. Naturally, Celestus was no weak fighter if he could be the deputy governor. He stepped back to dodge the fatal blow. It was in that instant that several weapons shed past both of his sides, thrusting towards Jonathan and hispanions. ¡°Go!¡± With his right hand, Jonathan made a throwing gesture into midair. A dazzling, semi-transparent golden clock suddenly appeared in front of the group. Ding! Dong! Almost simultaneously, a series of bells rang out. The bronze handbell also flew out amidst the sounds. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jonathan tossed a rope, which was a magical item, tightly entwining the bronze handbell before pulling it back again. It was something he hade up with in the past few days. Since the bronze handbell reflects every attack it receives back to me through spiritual energy, what if it has no connection to me? The bronze handbell requires spiritual energy to activate. However, it will still maintain its state for a fleeting moment even after spiritual energy is withdrawn. That is the moment it won¡¯t absorb any attacks and hurt me. The key to using this method is to master the timing. If the spiritual energy is channeled too early, it¡¯ll cause the illusion to dissipate, rendering it useless as a shield, but if it¡¯s withdrawn toote, I¡¯ll end up hurting myself. At that time, Jonathan was besieged by numerous cultivators. It was a risky move akin to ying with his life for daring to use a technique he was not adept at. If he had not withdrawn his spiritual energy in time, the full-force attacks from the three God Realm cultivators would have rebounded into his body. The mere shock of it would have robbed him of all his strength. Jonathan¡¯s sudden move also gave Celestus quite a scare. He couldn¡¯t figure out how the bronze handbell worked. Yet he understood clearly that the two weapons in Jonathan¡¯s hands were formidable. One could withstand a strike from three God Realm cultivators, and the other could slice through his armor, nearly costing him his life. Both were valuable items. Without even a moment of hesitation, Celestus had made up his mind. He was determined to kill Jonathan and seize the precious items. ¡°Kill them! Protect the governor!¡± Celestus retreated, allowing countless figures around him, armed with weapons, to lunge toward Jonathan and hispanions at the center. ¡°Elemental Extrication Technique, Earth Extrication!¡± Boom! A series of muffled thuds echoed from beneath the ground. The ground beneath Jonathan and hispanions seemed to havee alive, surging upwards as if reaching for the heavens. With Divine Chessboard over their heads, Jonathan and hispanions seemed to soar, breaking through the crowd¡¯s encirclement and ascending more than thirty meters into the air. Jonathan looked at Sterio and Hayden beside him and shouted, ¡°This is the limit of my Elemental Extrication Technique. If any of you hold back, we¡¯ll die here together.¡± As for Joshua, Kathleen, and Merilyn, they had rushed toward the pavilion without any hesitation the moment the attack began, aiming to assist Neil in defeating Roy. From a bird¡¯s eye view, the trio was stopped by dozens of God Realm cultivators just a few meters away from the pavilion. ¡°D*mn, Joshua¡¯s Troop Summoner is indeed brutal. He actually summoned so many God Realm spirit warriors!¡± Hayden stood atop the high tform, eximing in surprise. Jonathan nced downwards, only to see a dozen green spirit warriors, entirely constructed from spiritual energy, surrounding and protecting the area where Joshua was. A sharp sound of something slicing through the air rang out, and the Divine Chessboard above Jonathan¡¯s head shone brightly with a purple glow. In an instant, the three of them were transported to the other side of the tform. Several Flying des whizzed past the spot where the three originally stood, crisscrossing in the air. After striking the air, the des barely paused before turning around to thrust toward the three again. Jonathan¡¯s hands continued to fold and unfold, forming techniques, and once again, the three of them vanished into thin air. ¡°You¡¯re in danger, and yet you still have the nerve to worry about others?¡± Jonathan, pulling on Hayden, shouted loudly. ¡°There¡¯s a spiritual control cultivator, specializing in Sword Wielding Art, among the enemy. Find him and take him out!¡± Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Spiritual control cultivator was a type of cultivator that had already disappeared from the outside world. If physical cultivation was considered a path chosen by only a small portion of cultivators, then spiritual control cultivators could truly be described as utterly scarce. After all, although physical cultivation was tough and painful, there were no entry requirements for beginners. Regardless of whether one possessed spiritual roots or not, one could still practice physical cultivation techniques. It was just that some people might have slightly inferior talents orck cultivation resources, which might lead to them encountering bottlenecks in their training. Spiritual control cultivators, on the other hand, had stringent entry requirements. Cultivators of that kind were much like the great wizards of the modern era. The cultivator required not only a spiritual root but also an exceptionally formidable precelestial spiritual sense. The so-called precelestial spiritual sense referred to those who possessed an extremely strong spiritual sense reserve even before they started their cultivation. To say such individuals were one in a million, or even one in tens of millions, was no exaggeration at all. Cultivators focused on spiritual energy during their cultivation and used spiritual sense as a supplement. The cultivation of a spiritual control cultivator, on the other hand, was the exact opposite. They focused on spiritual sense and used spiritual energy as a supplement. A typical God Realm cultivator could only extend their spiritual sense about a hundred meters in the outside world and less than fifteen meters in the small world. ording to ancient texts, the spiritual sense of a spiritual control cultivator was at least five times that of their peers at the same level. With a hint of spiritual energy as the guide, they could manipte swords with their spiritual sense from thousands of meters away. The rumors circting among themon folk in the outside world about immortals being able to sever their enemy¡¯s head from five hundred kilometers away were actually referring to the attack methods of the spiritual control cultivators. Such cultivators were also the most troublesome to deal with. Imagine fighting an opponent one couldn¡¯t see, who used their spiritual sense to lock onto one, and attacking one by manipting flying swords and knives. How would it feel to be in a situation where one couldn¡¯t even touch their opponent and could only suffer a one-sided beating? At that moment, Jonathan doubted if he had encountered such a spiritual control cultivator. The reaction speed of those flying sabers was just too fast. The swords had changed their course thrice in the blink of an eye. If that were to continue, the three of them would be exhausted to death. Boom! Boom! Boom! Muffled thuds echoed from beneath the feet of the trio. Jonathan could only feel that the ten-meter square tform under his feet was already on the verge of copse. It was actually the people from the North Outer City who were striking at the foundation with all their might. Although that tform was only about thirty meters high, an average God Realm cultivator, even in a ce like the small world, would only need two or three leaps to reach the top. But in doing so, it actually provided Jonathan and his twopanions with the opportunity to divide and conquer their opponents. Even though the confrontationsted less than half a minute, everyone from the North Outer City governor¡¯s residence understood one thing clearly. The three skinny individuals before them were not to be trifled with. No one wanted to be the first to stick their neck out, so the best strategy was to destroy the tform so that Jonathan and his twopanions would fall. Then, they could attack the trio all at once. N?velDrama.Org content rights. That was the first time anyone had seen ten God Realm cultivators digging the earth together. In just a blink of an eye, the high tform that Jonathan had constructed using his spellpletely copsed. And just as the high tform copsed, stirring up a sky full of loess, the voice of Sterio, heavy with the Cadrexia ent, rang out. ¡°Great Expansion Technique, go!¡± With a strong scent of blood, countless venomous insects surged out from the loamy earth. Hos, beetles, scorpions, venomous snakes, and other creatures burst forth. It was as if the entire garden had turned into a wild celebration of poisonous creatures. And amidst the dust and smoke, a giant, tens of meters tall, slowly rose. It was entirelyposed of venomous insects, resembling a centipede, entwined with one another. Wearing a mecha suit had always been a man¡¯s fantasy. However, the sight of the poisonous insect mecha suit,posed of countless venomous bugs, gave even a ruthless character like Jonathan a feeling of numbness all over his body. Half of Sterio¡¯s face was concealed among the dense swarm of poisonous insects. He nced at Jonathan and Hayden, then headed straight for Celestus. Sterio¡¯s figure waspletely hidden within the bodies of the insects, presenting a sight that was utterly terrifying. Even Jonathan and hispanions, who were ustomed to seeing all kinds of tactics and killings amidst theplex environment in the outside world, felt their scalps tingle at the sight of the insects, let alone those from the small world who, due to the excessively spiritual energy-rich environment, could casually cultivate to reach the God Realm. They¡¯d never experienced any real hardships or challenges. Seeing the over ten meters tall, insect-covered giant charging toward them, everyone instinctively wanted to dodge. They had no desire to battle that endless swarm of insects. Moreover, the bugs created by Sterio were numerous, and some of them even possessed the power of spiritual destruction. The cultivators, one by one, summoned their protective shields and scattered in all directions. That finally gave Jonathan and Hayden a chance to catch their breath. ¡°Do not retreat!¡± Celestus raised his hand and grabbed the cor of a retreating cultivator. Then, with a powerful pull, he astonishingly snapped the cultivator¡¯s neck. His fingers, strong as iron spikes, plunged into that person¡¯s skull. With a swift motion, Celestus hurled the skull toward another cultivator. ¡°Those who flee instead of fight shall die!¡± The authority he had umted over the years managed to suppress the panic among the crowd at that moment. At that moment, Celestus instinctively looked toward a side room on the outskirts of the garden. ¡°Eliminate this disgusting thing for me!¡± As Celestus spoke, three flying swords spiraled in mid-air, heading straight for the colossal insect- covered figure that was Sterio. ¡°Over there!¡± Jonathan and Hayden almost simultaneously spoke. Without any hesitation, Hayden immediately picked up the sniper rifle in his hand. Hayden knew the direction, but his spiritual sense couldn¡¯t perceive what was happening in the side room dozens of meters away. He couldn¡¯t, but his gun could. That gun was worth tens of millions. It was so expensive because of its advanced technology. Activating the infrared imaging lens, Hayden directly aimed the scope at the door of the side room. During a battle, a cultivator¡¯s energy and vitality surge rapidly, providing nourishment to every part of the body. At that moment, the cultivator¡¯s body temperature would far exceed that of an ordinary person. During a battle, the most significant drain for a spiritual control cultivator was at the consciousness field in the brain. Bang! The spiritual destruction bullet shot out from Hayden¡¯s gun barrel, shattering the entire door of the side room. At the same time, three long swords had already sliced diagonally across the neck, chest, and waist of the giant insect-covered creature controlled by Sterio. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As the colossal insectoid creature crashed to the ground, the three flying swords also spiraled out of control as they shed forward. Ding! Celestus swatted away an out-of-control flying sword with his hand. He intended to turn around and demand ountability but was startled by the scene unfolding in the side room as he turned his head. The spiritual controller cultivator, who was considered one of Chu Ying¡¯s trump cards and held a status only second to him in North Outer City, was currently meditating within two protective formations. However, his head hadpletely vanished. A hole the size of a washbasin was formed on the wall behind the corpse. The light shone through the round hole, illuminating the headless corpse, seemingly announcing to the world that the spiritual control cultivator had been eliminated. Jonathan was also looking at the headless corpse of the spiritual control cultivator. In ancient texts, spiritual control cultivators were extremely dangerous and difficult to deal with. They were almost invincible among their peers. However, what was unfolding before Jonathan¡¯s eyes was telling him that the path of cultivation in the age of technology was venturing in an indescribable direction¡­ Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Roy¡¯s ability to secure the position of governor certainly showed his unique skills and cultivation. However, it wasrgely due to the appointment of the authorities of Yannopolis. As for Celestus¡¯ appointment, it was all because of Roy¡¯s involvement. And now, the spiritual control cultivator, who was sniped by Hayden, had be one of the trump cards of North Outer City through his own true abilities. He was indeed the third most important person in the city. Roy had even mentioned before, if he truly went all out, this spiritual control cultivator might not be his match within fifty meters. However, once the distance between them increased, this person would be invincible. Yet, it was this very cultivator, in whom Roy had ced great hopes, who had now tragically fallen victim to modern technology. Even when that shot rang out just now, Celestus and the others didn¡¯t feel the slightest fluctuation of spiritual energy. The person¡¯s head was simply blown apart. Such hidden weapon techniques were indeed somewhat terrifying for them. With a sessful strike, Hayden had already turned around, pointing his gun towards Neil and his companion, who were dozens of meters away. ¡°Protect the governor!¡± With a loud shout, Celestus¡¯ wrist flickered slightly, and a saber shot straight towards Hayden¡¯s face. ¡°Ding¡­¡± The clear, crisp sound of metal shing rang out as Jonathan lifted his Heaven Sword and sliced the saber in half. ¡°Hayden, go ahead and take action. Leave the rest to me and Sterio.¡± As Jonathan spoke, the giant insect-like creature, previously sliced into three sections, once again regained its form and stood up. ¡°Kill Roy, and make it quick!¡± The roar of Sterio echoed from the body of the giant insect-like creature, a sound that seemed filled with extreme pain. Even though Jonathan was not sure what was really going on. However, Sterio had released arge number of parasites, and now he had created such a giant insect body. He must have exhausted all his strength. ¡°Protect me.¡± Without a second thought, Hayden leapt forward, clutching his sniper rifle, andnded directly on the broken tform that Jonathan had summoned. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ A series of whooshing sounds filled the air. Several weapons pierced through the air, aiming straight for Hayden. Even though it was unclear what the principle behind the firearm in Hayden¡¯s hand was.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But they understood that the weapon in Hayden¡¯s hand held immense power, capable of easily ying a God Realm cultivator. Roy and Neil had yet to meet at today¡¯s banquet, but they already knew each other¡¯s intentions. This was essentially a game of strategies. Neil set up his strategy, and so did Roy. The over two hundred God Realm cultivators who were summoned by Roy to the garden could be aptly described as death soldiers, ready to give their lives if necessary. That was why Roy was curious earlier. If Neil dared to attempt to assassinate him so openly, there must be an aplice inside. Yet, he didn¡¯t believe that any of the people before him would betray him. At this moment, seeing Roy¡¯s life in danger, these God Realm cultivators turned around one by one, rushing towards Hayden like madmen. They intended to take him down before he could pull the trigger again. However, how could Jonathan possibly let them seed? ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan leapt up, charging directly towards the top of Hayden¡¯s head. With a swift downward swing of his right hand, a sh of golden light burst from Jonathan¡¯s palm. Astonishingly, arge golden bell materialized around Hayden. It was the bronze handbell! ¡°Wait for me to retreat before you start shooting!¡± Jonathan roared loudly. The origin of this peculiar bronze handbell was extremely mysterious. So far, apart from Pryncyp of Strength, nothing else had ever been able to breach the handbell¡¯s defense. Although Jonathan used the bronze handbell to help Hayden fend off the surrounding attacks, he was genuinely afraid that this young man would pull the trigger without considering the consequences. When the time came, the bullet couldn¡¯t prate the golden light shield. Instead, the ricocheted bullet might end up killing Hayden himself, and that would be a relief. Nheless, he was afraid that even the defense of my own magic item wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand that spiritual destruction bullet. That would be a problem. No one had ever breached the defense of the bronze handbell before, and the bacsh Jonathan received was enough to severely injure him. If he were to be shot now, Jonathan feared that he might end up like the eighth elder of the Osborne residence, turning into a rain of blood that filled the sky. Fortunately, Hayden and Jonathan had coborated more than once and the former was well aware of the shorings of Jonathan¡¯s protective magical item. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hayden, clutching his sniper rifle, looked towards the two people in the pavilion a few dozen meters away. Even when all those weapons were thrust into the golden glow before his face, Hayden didn¡¯t waver in the slightest. He did not even bat an eye. This stems from his absolute trust in Jonathan, a trust so profound that it didn¡¯t need to be voiced. He had entrusted his life to Jonathan. Even a full-force strike from a Grandmaster Realm cultivator might be more than Jonathan could handle, let alone facing all the cultivators at God Realm. The moment those weapons struck the golden bell, an unnatural flush appeared on Jonathan¡¯s face. Jonathan, bncing on one foot atop the bronze handbell, propelled himself higher. Suspended mid- air, he gripped the hilt of Heaven Sword tightly. Then, he shed down towards the ground below with all his might. Buzz¡­ With a soft hum, a thin line as ck as a strand of hair streaked across the tip of Heaven Sword. ¡°Pryncyp!¡± At Jonathan¡¯s side, Seboxia took a step forward, reaching out to support the wilting Jonathan. He injected a breath of life force into Jonathan¡¯s body, swiftly mending his injuries. Meanwhile, on the ground, a fissure as thick as a thumb and tens of meters long had silently appeared. The sword stroke from Jonathan just now astonishingly severed everything within several tens of meters distance. Dozens of people on the ground outside North Outer City were split in half, yet astonishingly, not a single drop of fresh blood flowed from their severed bodies. It felt as if an invisibleyer of substance, akin to an oil film, had been painted over the wound. ¡°Have you grasped a new Pryncyp?¡± The life force around Seboxia scattered, and for a moment, neither man nor weapon could approach the two of them. Jonathan could feel the life force within his body rapidly depleting, and he hurriedly urged his spiritual energy to regte his breathing. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± He spurted out a mouthful of ck blood, and only then did hisplexion improve slightly. ¡°What Pryncyp?¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth and asked Seboxia. ¡°In this small world, where you can¡¯t even sense a hint of life force, what kind of Pryncyp do you expect me toprehend?¡± Upon hearing this, Seboxia paused slightly, then immediately turned his gaze to the weapon in Jonathan¡¯s hand. What Jonathan said was the truth. In this small world, where the heavens and earth were sealed off, even connecting with the universe was impossible, let aloneprehending Pryncyp. Even if Jonathan truly possessed the talent to reprehend Pryncyp, the least likely ce for this to happen would be this small world. But if it was not a person, then it must be this Heaven Sword causing mischief. Seboxia reached out and took Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword in his hand. Then, he infused it with life force as if it were free, and poured it into the sword. No matter how much he did that, Heaven Sword showed no response at all. And the life force, too, was like stones sinking into the sea,pletely devoured by Heaven Sword¡­ Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Seboxia initially wanted to test what was so special about this sword. Unexpectedly, Heaven Sword began to actively siphon the life force from within him. This startled Seboxia, who tried to throw away Heaven Sword in his hand. But it was as if the sword had grown into his hand, and he couldn¡¯t shake it off no matter what he did. In a moment of urgency, Seboxia raised his right hand, transforming it into a de, and directly shed toward his left wrist, actively severing his own spiritual energy form. This spiritual energy form was essentially abination of spiritual energy and spiritual sense, where every inch was tightly interwoven and arranged from both elements. Now, Seboxia had abandoned his left hand. Although it re-evolved in the next moment, in reality, he has given up a fraction of his spiritual energy and spiritual sense all at once. And the moment Seboxia severed his own left hand, Heaven Sword showed no mercy, directly devouring the spiritual energy and spiritual sense. Heaven Sword was embedded in the earth, its emerald glow flickered slightly, then quickly returned to normal. ¡°There¡¯s something peculiar about your sword.¡± Seboxia was on guard as he spoke to Jonathan. But at this moment, Jonathan simply didn¡¯t have the time to discuss these matters with him. Beneath the mound of earth, Hayden turned into a giant insect-like form. Even though it was incredibly powerful, it was already surrounded by dozens of people. Despite his desperate resistance, it was clear to everyone that he was showing signs of defeat. At most, he could only hold on for a few more minutes before he would be beaten inevitably. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, lend us a hand. Otherwise, we¡¯re all doomed, and you won¡¯t be able to live peacefully either.¡± Jonathan raised his Heaven Sword and thrust it towards a cultivator in front of him. Relying on the sharpness of Heaven Sword, he directly cut off the man¡¯s weapon. At this moment, although Heaven Sword could not attack automatically with Pryncyp of Strength like before, it had fully revealed the sharp attributes of the treasured sword. The cultivation levels of these individuals might not be too far off from Jonathan¡¯s, and many of them were even in thete stages of the Divine Realm, surpassing Jonathan in terms of cultivation level. However, with the sharpness of his sword, anyone who crossed paths with Jonathan would either be injured or killed. It was extremely difficult for them to gain an upper hand. Although Seboxia wanted to understand what was going on with Heaven Sword, he knew that now was not the time to discuss it. Looking at the dense crowd of cultivators around him, Seboxia steeled his heart. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As the hand seal was activated, a string of jade-green beads, entirely formed from life force, shattered once again on the wrist of Seboxia. This string of spiritual beads consisted of eighteen beads, each representing an incredibly powerful life force. Once unleashed, Seboxia could possess a power nearly equivalent to Heavenly Pryncyp even in the small world. This was the umtion of his sixteen hundred years of cultivation, but the sessive dangers he encountered after entering the small world left him with only twelve of his eighteen beads. At this moment, the beads exploded once again, much like a thin mist. The jade-green halo was completely absorbed by Seboxia¡¯s transfiguration even before it had a chance to disperse. ¡°It seems fate has brought us together, dear all. Allow me to guide you on your journey to the blissful heaven.¡± As Seboxia spoke, a lotus flower swiftly bloomed beneath his feet, and around him, two additional heads and four arms materialized. Three heads and six arms! Upon seeing Seboxia¡¯s divine form, everyone present was taken aback with surprise. At that very moment, the muffled sound of a sniper rifle echoed once again. Bang! Hayden finally pulled the trigger once again. Crack! The sound of shattering ss echoed, and everyone turned their heads toward the pavilion in the center. Roy had already tampered with that pavilion, turning it into a small-scale trap formation. Even though he talked a big game, Neil was still a notch below Roy when it came to action. Not only was Neil highly skilled in martial arts cultivation, but he was also extremely intelligent. Especially after all these years, where he single-handedly built a covert force of more than eight thousand people. Yet, he spent his days indulging in wine and feasting, bewitching everyone around him. Naturally, he had forsaken much of his cultivation time. Therefore, it was naturally impossible to devote full energy on cultivation. Although Neil¡¯s cultivation level was slightly inferior, he wouldn¡¯t be defeated easily. Hence, the pavilion may be small, but the two of them managed to dodge and maneuver within it, having a st in their fight. Moreover, Neil was not flustered. Even though there were signs of his impending defeat, he still had some backup ns that he hadn¡¯t used yet. And it was at this moment, the second gunshot from Hayden echoed through the air. The bullet, a fusion of modern technology and spiritual destruction formation, shattered the trap formation of the pavilion, piercing directly into Roy¡¯s shoulder. This shot was originally aimed at Roy¡¯s head, but Hayden had underestimated the formation set up by Roy. That was a trap formation capable of withstanding a full-force attack from a God Realm cultivator. Its strength was even a notch higher than reinforced concrete. Although the bullet could forcefully prate the formation with the aid of spiritual destruction formation, it also changed its direction due to the obstruction. The bullet, intended for Roy¡¯s head, ended up piercing through his shoulder. ¡°Darn it!¡± With a low voice filled with frustration, Hayden shouted. He attempted to reload and pull the trigger again but was sent flying to the side by a tremendous force. Seboxia firmly caught two arrows shooting towards him in mid-air. With a swift flick of his wrists, he hurled them back, embedding them into the chests of two cultivators. Under the divine form of Seboxia, with his three heads and six arms, the entire battlefield was under his watchful gaze. In an instant, Seboxia seemed to transform into a true demon, every move he made took several lives away. ¡°Activate the formation!¡± At this point, Roy had already sensed that something was amiss. He dashed out of the pavilion and shouted towards Celestus. upon hearing hismand, Celestus flipped his hand and directly took out a formation te. Bang! The sniper rifle in Hayden¡¯s hand fired once again. With the sound of the gunshot, Celestus¡¯s entire left hand, along with the formation te, was sent flying into the distance. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Celestus, clutching his severed arm, fell to the ground and cried out loudly. At this moment, Jonathan had already sprung into action, swiftly reaching out to grab the formation te in his hand. ¡°Seboxia, kill Roy!¡± With Jonathan¡¯s loud shout, Seboxia¡¯s figure dissipated, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of Roy. Pfft¡­ With a soft click, Seboxia¡¯s two fingers plunged into Roy¡¯s eye sockets. The practice of Iron Body training allowed Roy¡¯s entire body to be used as a weapon. When spiritual energy was in operation, it could be impervious to the attack of any swords and spears. However, areas like the eyes were still their weak points. ¡°Wishing you a good journey, Mr. Carmichael¡­¡± Seboxia spoke calmly to Roy, then with a slight tremble of his right hand, two jets of blood shot out from the back of Roy¡¯s head. And Roy, with his massive body, hadpletely lost his breath andy on the ground. ¡°This life force is indeed very strong,¡± Seboxia eximed with delight. He had heard about the vitality of those physical cultivators, but he had never seen anyone from the outside world reach such a level of physical cultivation. Today, the life force of Roy was consumed, stirring up the tranquil heart of Seboxia, which had calmed for countless years, once again¡­ Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Although Seboxia asionally devoured the life force of those who battled with Jonathan, the cultivation levels of those people were not high, with the majority being in the Grandmaster Realm. The very few of them were mostly old men when they reached God Realm under such a vast environment. Thus, these people barely had much life force to begin with, so how could they possibly satisfy Seboxia¡¯s immense demand? Absorbing the life force of those people could only be considered better than nothing for Seboxia. It was just like the saying ¡°One would be bored out of one¡¯s mind¡±, so he might as well do it since he had nothing much to do. Moreover, although Seboxia resided within Jonathan with certain intentions, he had also released life force to save Jonathan several times. The essence of life isn¡¯t something that could be casually absorbed from the air. It required a great deal of time to cultivate. Even for Seboxia, these vital life forces were rare and fascinating treasures. And these were precisely the reasons why he could live over a thousand years, and still maintain his undying essence. When Seboxia gave these life forces to Jonathan, it could be seen that there was definitely a shocking conspiracy in his n for Jonathan. It was merely a side task when he used Jonathan to absorb the life force of those on the brink of death. But today, after taking Roy¡¯s life force, Seboxia felt like a lonely traveler in the desert, who had been thirsty for a long time, and suddenly got a drink of water. At this moment, Seboxia¡¯s yearning for life force was like a mighty lion yearning to break free from its cage. It was an urge that could no longer be suppressed. ¡°Kill!¡± With a casual remark, Seboxia appeared behind another cultivator. Six arms gripped the cultivator¡¯s body. With a forceful tear, Seboxia split him in two, as easily as if he were tearing a piece of paper. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. His life force is too weak!¡± At this moment, Seboxia was like a child who had just tasted candy, harboring an indescribable fascination for more life force. Even Jonathan had never seen Seboxia in such a state before. Although he was not entirely certain, a vague sense of foreboding began to rise in Jonathan¡¯s heart. ¡°Why do I feel like something¡¯s off with Seboxia?¡± Jonathan pulled Hayden and rushed downwards, using the Divine Chessboard to teleport Sterio who was surrounded by many people. At this point, Sterio had reached his limit. He was being dragged by Jonathan by the cor, and he hadpletely lost the strength to dispel the magic. He could only let countless poisonous insects crawl incessantly on his body. Jonathan looked at his own arm with a grim expression. At this moment, all he could do was to continuously createyers of spirit energy shields between himself and Sterio, in order to block the attacks of those poisonous insects. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Roy is dead, Joshua! Hurry up and run towards Neil¡¯s direction.¡± As Hayden ran, he shouted loudly at Joshua and the other two. The governor was dead, the deputy governor¡¯s arm was severed, and the head of the spiritual control cultivator was blown off. Such oues were enough to plunge the entire North Outer City into chaos. Their mission could be said to have been aplished exceptionally well. Now, all that remained was to follow Neil¡¯s earlier instructions and rush to his side to retreat. Jonathan still remembered that Neil had made it very clear at the time. He must rush to his side the moment he seeded. If he were even a momentte, he wouldn¡¯t wait for them at all. At this moment, with Roy¡¯s death and Seboxia¡¯s abnormal behavior, everyone was still in shock and hadn¡¯t recovered. In a way, it was the perfect time to retreat. Six figures retreated from the battle circle, using Joshua¡¯s Troop Summoner to summon the war spirits to temporarily block the cultivators from North Outer City. All of them rushed in the direction of Neil. Just then, a luminous white glow emanated from Neil¡¯s brocade robe. ¡°Thank you all¡­¡± Neil, with a heartyugh, spoke to Jonathan and the others. As the fluctuations of the arcane array echoed, Neil vanished before everyone¡¯s eyes in an instant. Biting his teeth, Jonathan reached out, trying to grasp the corner of Neil¡¯s clothes, but he was still a step toote. Neil vanished as if he had never showed up at all. With a firm grip, Jonathan flung the severely injured Sterio onto the ground, causing him to take a nasty tumble. ¡°D*mn it!¡± With a murderous glint in his eyes, Jonathan stood up, his hand smashing down towards the earth. ¡°I¡¯ve been ying with fire all my life, and today, of all days, I got burned!¡± ¡°Neil! You¡¯d better make sure I never see you again!¡± The roar apanying the spiritual energy fluctuations reverberated throughout the governor¡¯s residence. No matter how loud the voice was, or how intense Jonathan¡¯s anger was, it was nothing more than impotent rage. ¡°I now understand why he wanted us to run to his side.¡± Kathleen was drenched in blood and panting heavily. Yet, she managed to light a cigarette for herself. ¡°From the very beginning, he never intended to let us leave this ce alive. He¡¯s at the center, so drawing us in was merely to ensure that we¡¯re right in the middle of the encirclement onest time.¡± ¡°This guy really has a wicked heart.¡± Joshua held Troop Summoner in his hand, his gaze icy as he watched the surrounding cultivators who were eyeing him like tigers. ¡°We can¡¯t leave. There¡¯s absolutely no way we could leave this ce even if Sir Seboxia were to help us.¡± ¡°This is the governor¡¯s residence in North Outer City which is located at the heart of the city.¡± ¡°Even if we manage to escape from here, we will be pursued endlessly.¡± ¡°If tens of thousands of God Realm cultivators surround and intercept us, we¡¯re all going to die.¡± Then, countless footsteps could be heard continuously from outside the small garden like it was confirming Joshua¡¯s words. Subsequently, at least five hundred God Realm cultivators d in standard battle armor appeared around the small garden. These individuals, each armed with bows and spears, remained silent. Their demeanor was such that they seemed like a collection of mannequins. At this moment, Celestus had already left thepound of the small garden. A cold smirk surfaced on his face seeing the armored cultivators appearing around him. ¡°The governor of Northern Outer City, Roy Carmichael, has been killed, and the culprits are these ounders standing before us.¡± ¡°These people have numerous strategies. Our goal is to end the battle with minimal casualties and to avenge Governor Carmichael.¡± ¡°Attention all ck Armor soldiers, spare no one in the garden!¡± As Celestus spoke, the ck-armored cultivators picked up their crossbows one by one, aiming directly at the people inside. The uniformity of the movements instantly startled the death soldiers in the garden. ¡°Deputy governor, we are on the same side¡­¡± ¡°I know who you are!¡± Celestus sneered at those people, ¡°But I also know that those bugs can infest your bodies.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re being manipted by any chance, or have contracted some deadly poison, it could bring about a greater disaster for the North Outer City.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s best if you stay put and don¡¯t cause any trouble for everyone¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting shot!¡± Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 ¡°D*mn, is it possible that the old man actually intends to eliminate his own people?¡± Hayden muttered with uncertainty. The atmosphere in the small garden at this moment could be described as extremely eerie. The death soldiers from the North Outer City governor¡¯s residence were surprisingly singled out as well, targeted one after another as if they had be the primary focus of the ck Armor Legion. Kathleen, on high alert, regarded Hayden, whoy on the ground like a limp pile of mud, and inquired, ¡°Can your venomous insects still exert control over others?¡± At this moment, Hayden¡¯s spiritual energy and vitality had not yet recovered, making it impossible for him to muster even a shred of fighting strength. He was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. If it weren¡¯t for Jonathan risking his life to pull Sterio out of Insect Sea, thetter would probably have been chopped into pieces by now. Although these individuals each belonged to different factions and didn¡¯t particrly care for one another, they couldn¡¯t afford to y any tricks when faced with amon threat. ¡°I possess parasites capable of controlling corpses. You¡¯ve all witnessed them on the Ascension Peak¡¯s square tform. However, the insects I¡¯m releasing presently are not that type of parasite; they are highly toxic creatures. I believe Celestus is merely concocting an excuse. It¡¯s evidently another trap.¡± No sooner had Sterio¡¯s words left his lips than sharp noises began to rend the air. Joshua brandished the Formation Crusher in his hand, casting it out in all directions. Several formations and restraining barriers took shape, providing protection for everyone within. Someone roared angrily at Celestus, ¡°Celestus! Are you nning to rebel?¡± At this moment, Celestus appeared utterly nonchnt. ¡°Rebel? Rebel against who? Are you talking about Governor Carmichael, who¡¯s dead? Since you are so loyal, I will grant your wish of following him in hell.¡± As he spoke, Celestus raised his right hand high and swung it forcefully forward. The ck Armor soldiers put down their longbows and drew their swords, charging into the small garden. They began to indiscriminately ughter every death soldier within the garden. Amid the initial onught of arrows, the individuals left within the garden, except for Jonathan and a handful of other outsiders, were the death soldiers. Caught by surprise, they had sustained substantial casualties. At this juncture, the remaining twenty or thirty individuals, although they had been meticulously chosen by Roy as elites, found themselves incapable of withstanding such arge-scale massacre. Within the garden of North Outer City, a ceaseless mor of shouts and curses resounded. The only ones who could be considered safe were Jonathan and hispanions at the very center. Those ck Armor soldiers seemed to be aware of the abilities of the few individuals, so they were extremely cautious when approaching the center. Nheless, the garden¡¯s size was limited. Even moving at a deliberate pace, someone had already closed in on the group. Hayden fired a shot using his sniper rifle, sting a basketball-sized hole in the chest of a ck Armor soldier. Nevertheless, this gunshot was also a signal. In just a blink of an eye, the ck Armor soldiers erupted with roars, brandishing their weapons and charging toward Jonathan and hispanions. Kathleen shouted loudly at Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, set up the formation!¡± Earlier, Hayden had severed Celestus¡¯s arm, and the formation te that hadn¡¯t had the chance to be activated was seized by Jonathan and stored in his storage ring. If they could use the formation in the small garden against the enemy, although it wouldn¡¯t allow them to escape, it could at least buy them some time. Yet at this moment, Jonathan¡¯s face was ashen. He took out the formation te, along with Celestus¡¯s severed hand that was still tightly gripping it, and threw them all to Kathleen. ¡°It¡¯s merely a jade ornament; there¡¯s absolutely no formation engraved upon it. Celestus never had any intention of rescuing Roy from the outset! If my assumption is urate, Neil was able to orchestrate this trap because his informant within North Outer City is likely Celestus.¡± Everyone present was crafty and cunning. Although Jonathan didn¡¯t delve into extensive exnations, these few spections sufficed for everyone to grasp the underlying cause-and-effect rtionships. Neil had assembled a substantial private army, indicating his clear intent to revolt. N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, the supposed deal between him and Joshua simply didn¡¯t exist. Neil spoke of wanting to obtain the formation markings of this small world. Indeed, from Joshua¡¯s reaction, it was clear that such a thing truly existed. However, for reasons unknown, Neil had ced Joshua in an exceedingly dire predicament. Was it because that particr item held no significance, or was there another motive at y? They remained in the dark. In short, if Neil wanted to revolt, the best strategy would be to divert Yannopolis¡¯ attention. If chaos were to erupt in North Outer City, it would perfectly serve Neil¡¯s purpose. The best candidates to create this chaos would be them, the ounders. As for Neil¡¯s prior deceit involving Kathleen and others, persuading them to transmit secret messages to his family, there undoubtedly must be another motive concealed within it. Neil nned to lure the ounders together with such a method, and then execute them all at once. Neil¡¯s words were carefully crafted, blending truth and falsehood seamlessly, rendering it nearly impossible to discern any inconsistencies. Hence, everyone truly found themselves in a desperate situation. Joshua was ceaselessly waving the Formation Crusher in his hand. Amidst the tumultuous surges of his spiritual power, rudimentary restraining barriers and formations unfurled continually around everyone, effectively holding the ck Armor soldiers at bay. Joshua gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Forget about whether the formation te is real or fake. Even if it¡¯s real, it can only help us hold off for a while.¡± ¡°Jonathan, you just unleashed a Pryncyp attack. What was that all about?¡± ¡°How the h*ll am I supposed to know what¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Jonathan felt incredibly frustrated. Just now, in order to help Hayden block those attacks, he chose to endure a multitude of assaults. When Jonathan was on the verge of bursting, he mustered all his strength to swing his sword. For some unknown reason, it carried the aura of Pryncyp. Even if Jonathan could perfectly replicate the process he just went through, he wouldn¡¯t dare to try it again. After all, it was a rather peculiar equilibrium. During that moment, if he had slightly intensified his own attack, he could have easily been reduced to a pile of mush instantaneously. ¡°It seems we are certainly going to die here.¡± At this point, Sterio had managed to recover some of his strength. Though still considerably feeble, he could now move independently, with only his hands remaining immobile. ¡°I never imagined that in the end, I would die alongside you guys. It¡¯s truly ironic.¡± The surrounding ck Armor soldiers caused the group topletely lose any chance of escape. At that very moment, Jonathan felt as if something within his body was trying to burst out. Before he could even react, the clothes on his abdomen were already torn apart with a ripping sound. Within it, a pitch-ck glimmer of light shed out. Boom! The final formation set up by Joshuapletely shattered under the shadow of that pitch-ck light. A colossal coffin suddenly appeared before everyone and sent at least a dozen ck Armor soldiers flying. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 The Legendary Man Chapter 1297-No one knew how Jonathan managed to store the enormous coffin, over ten meters in size, inside his belly. As they gazed upon the decayed and fragile-looking coffin, they were all left somewhat dumbfounded. Containing physical objects within the elixir field and the energy fieldpletely vited the rules of cultivators. In the realm of cultivation, things were either real or illusory. Energy fields and consciousness fields, though present within a cultivator¡¯s body, did not mix with the physical world. The concept of spiritual sense taking form could exist in both realms because it was inherently illusory. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, for magical items, even if they werepressed to their utmost limit through formations that altered their size, it was still impossible for them to be amodated within the elixir field or elixir orb. In fact, some online literature described the idea of cultivating a flying sword within the elixir field or elixir orb as nonsense. Inserting a sword into a person¡¯s body, and the person still being able to live? That sounded absurd. Yet now, Jonathan was showing them that not only could a person survive, but they could also thrive within the elixir field. As the enormous coffin appeared, the formation markings on its surface began to faintly shimmer. ¡°Close your acupoints; empty your minds!¡± Jonathan shouted loudly in response to the presence emanating from the coffin. Although the others didn¡¯t understand what Jonathan was up to, they knew that he wouldn¡¯t shout such words without reason at this critical moment. Each of them promptly followed his instructions. However, just as the group closed off their acupoints and isted themselvespletely from the outside world, the runes on the coffin began to soar into the sky. The intertwined and special runes on the coffin¡¯s surface coalesced into a massive sphere of light that ascended. As the light sphere rose, the spiritual energy within the entire small garden seemed to respond to a summon, rushing frantically toward the runes. It wasn¡¯t just the spiritual energy within the small garden; even the spiritual energy within the ck Armor soldiers¡¯ bodies was swiftly plundered. The individuals closest to the coffin, due to being at the center of this vortex of attraction, were instantly andpletely drained of their life force, and even their vitality was absorbed. Celestus watched in terror as the light sphere above him expanded. He had remained at the edge of the small garden, overseeing the battle, and had not been significantly affected. However, even so, the runeposed light sphere filled him with dread. At this point, the sphere¡¯s devouring force hod olreody begun to expond once more, offecting the governor¡¯s residence. It oppeored thot it hod not yet reoched its limits. ¡°Jonothon, whot kind of cultivotion technique is this? It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± Hoyden shouted ot Jonothon omidst the choos, his voice borely oudible over themotion. At this moment, Jonothon¡¯s eyes turned icy, ond olthough there wos no visible chonge on his foce, he wos cursing internolly. He couldn¡¯t understond why Seboxio¡¯s modness seemed to offect this coffin os well. Why did every piece of weoponry ond mogicol item he encountered hove to be so obnormol? Meonwhile, in the sky, the sphere of light underwent onother tronsformotion. The sphere, originollyposed of runes, hod obsorbed o tremendous omount of spirituol energy. The chootic runes begon to entwine with eoch other, slowly stretching ond forming severol delicote rune choins. These choins¡­ Jonothon stored ot the choins in the sky with widened eyes. He hod seen something similor before, but the lost time he hod encountered such rune choins wos in the Summerbonk Abyss, where they hod bound the oncient beost, Joselle. Despite being o cultivotor, Jonothon couldn¡¯t remember the intricote orroy of runes from thot encounter. However, for some inexplicoble reoson, he felt thot these spirituol energy choins were strikingly similor to whot he hod seen in the Summerbonk Abyss. The sound of clinking choins, os if reol iron links were swinging, echoed through the sky. Jonothon¡¯s expression grew increosingly grim os he wotched the choins in the sky. It¡¯s even more olike now. Bock in the Summerbonk Abyss, the Four Symbols Formotion hod been triggered, ond it wos three choins thot descended to tightly bind Joselle. However, whot hod formed within the rune sphere in the sky now were five rune choins. These five choins seemed toe to life, leoving behind residuol imoges os they streoked through the sky ond struck the Block Armor Legion. The unexpected turn of events hod cost o shodow of feor over everyone in the gorden, ond the bottles hode to oplete holt. Jonothon ond the others looked toword the distonce, where they sow o bloodied, bold figure stonding in the midst of the Block Armor soldiers. ¡°Seboxio!¡± Though Seboxio wore o smile on his foce, it wos nothing like his previous benevolent oppeoronce. His spirituol energy form hod been tointed by blood, ond in his honds, he held two severed heods while looking up ot the choins descending from the sky. At this point, the sphere¡¯s devouring force had already begun to expand once more, affecting the governor¡¯s residence. It appeared that it had not yet reached its limits. ¡°Jonathan, what kind of cultivation technique is this? It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± Hayden shouted at Jonathan amidst the chaos, his voice barely audible over themotion. At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s eyes turned icy, and although there was no visible change on his face, he was cursing internally. He couldn¡¯t understand why Seboxia¡¯s madness seemed to affect this coffin as well. Why did every piece of weaponry and magical item he encountered have to be so abnormal? Meanwhile, in the sky, the sphere of light underwent another transformation. The sphere, originallyposed of runes, had absorbed a tremendous amount of spiritual energy. The chaotic runes began to entwine with each other, slowly stretching and forming several delicate rune chains. These chains¡­ Jonathan stared at the chains in the sky with widened eyes. He had seen something simr before, but thest time he had encountered such rune chains was in the Summerbank Abyss, where they had bound the ancient beast, Joselle. Despite being a cultivator, Jonathan couldn¡¯t remember the intricate array of runes from that encounter. However, for some inexplicable reason, he felt that these spiritual energy chains were strikingly simr to what he had seen in the Summerbank Abyss. The sound of clinking chains, as if real iron links were swinging, echoed through the sky. Jonathan¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim as he watched the chains in the sky. It¡¯s even more alike now. Back in the Summerbank Abyss, the Four Symbols Formation had been triggered, and it was three chains that descended to tightly bind Joselle. However, what had formed within the rune sphere in the sky now were five rune chains. These five chains seemed toe to life, leaving behind residual images as they streaked through the sky and struck the ck Armor Legion. The unexpected turn of events had cast a shadow of fear over everyone in the garden, and the battles hade to aplete halt. Jonathan and the others looked toward the distance, where they saw a bloodied, bald figure standing in the midst of the ck Armor soldiers. ¡°Seboxia!¡± Though Seboxia wore a smile on his face, it was nothing like his previous benevolent appearance. His spiritual energy form had been tainted by blood, and in his hands, he held two severed heads while looking up at the chains descending from the sky. ¡°You still want to imprison me?¡± With a powerful swing of his hands, Seboxia sent the two severed heads hurtling toward two of the chains. Psh! Psh! There was a sickening sound as the heads were impaled and exploded, resembling bursting watermelons. Then, on Seboxia¡¯s sides, four additional arms sprouted from his body, grabbing onto the chains in the sky. ¡°You¡¯re already dead! I am the one who is reborn!¡± Seboxia roared in anger, and his visage distorted, revealing the horrifying appearance Jonathan had once witnessed in the illusion. It was the unearthly countenance of Seboxia¡¯s true form. Seboxia¡¯s life force surged within him, manifesting as a colossal saber-like de of life force, which he swung toward the chains before him. However, Seboxia had clearly underestimated the strength of the chains. Instead of being damaged, the chains absorbed all of the life force that Seboxia¡¯s attack had contained, converting it into their own energy. In the next moment, the central sphere of light on the chains crashed into the massive coffin below. Subsequently, the five chains began to retract rapidly, dragging the roaring Seboxia with them and forcefully pulling him into the coffin. Witnessing this scene, everyone was left in shock. Seboxia, who had been invincible here, had been inexplicably taken by an unknown coffin. The illogical nature of this event left anyone who witnessed it scratching their heads. However, Jonathan seemed to have discovered something. He leaped into action and jumped next to the coffin. ¡°While the lid is still open, let¡¯s get inside.¡± ¡°Hold on a second, are you kidding me?¡± protested Hayden, waving his hands frantically. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what just¡ª¡± Hayden¡¯s words were cut off when Jonathan gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°Did you not see the people around us? Do you think we can escape from them?¡± As he spoke, Jonathan retrieved thest remaining bomb from his storage ring. It stood more than four meters tall and loomed menacingly before the group. ¡°D*mn it!¡± When the group saw the bomb that Jonathan had produced, their faces turned pale. Joshua, who was at the front, immediately grabbed Hayden and rushed toward the coffin. Sterio and the others hesitated, but they knew they had no other choice. Fearful yet resolute, they reluctantly jumped into the coffin one by one. Seizing the opportunity, Jonathan affixed several timed explosives to the massive bomb while the others entered the coffin. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 The Legendary Man Chapter 1298-Seeing everyone enter the coffin alongside Merilyn, Jonathan activated Elemental Extrication Technique, sending the massive missile with the attached time bomb underground. ¡°Kill them!¡± Even though Celestus had no idea what Jonathan and the others were up to, he couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of foreboding. At that moment, Jonathan observed the crowd approaching him as he continuously used his spiritual power to construct a passage underground. The missile was a heavy weapon procured from Eastern Army¡¯s arsenal. Although it¡¯s not a special missile, its power was extremely terrifying. Once it exploded, the radius of the damage exceeded three hundred meters. And now, Jonathan intended to use the missile to break the stalemate. Not only did he n to demolish the governor¡¯s residence, but he also intended to use the missile to evacuate himself and hispanions. The n was indeed well thought out, but no one knew whether or not it could ultimately seed. If he were to fail, what awaited him would be death from the terrifying explosion. Before the ck Armor Legion could surround him, Jonathan finally finished setting up beneath his feet. Then, carrying the bronze handbell, he leaped straight into the coffin. As if the coffin had been waiting for Jonathan all along, it closed heavily the moment Jonathan stepped in. The coffin was crafted by Seboxia himself from Unfading Tree. Even after enduring nearly two thousand years, it remained in perfect condition. As for the cracks above, Jonathan had once secretly stabbed the inner wall of the coffin a few times with Heaven Sword when he was leaving the subterranean cavern with Seboxia thest time. The material the coffin was made of was simply impregnable. No matter how hard Jonathan tried, he couldn¡¯t leave any marks on it. At that time, Seboxia teased Jonathan, saying that unless thetterpletely broke through Divine Realm, there was absolutely no chance of him damaging the coffin at all. ording to Seboxia, he had put a lot of effort into making the coffin to avoid the destruction of Heavenly Pryncyp. In terms of sealing formations alone, there were hundreds of them. Therefore, breaking the coffin with brute force was simply not possible. And it was precisely because of Seboxia¡¯s words that Jonathan dared to take such a risk to test the human cannon this time. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯vee in too¡­¡± Inside the coffin, Hayden, holding a gun, waved at Jonathan. The inside of the coffin could be described as incredibly spacious. After oll, the coffin wos more thon ten meters long, ond its width ond height were olso oround four to five meters. It wos like o smoll corrioge where even if onother twenty or thirty people were toe inside, it wouldn¡¯t feel crowded, let olone six. Bock in the subterroneon covern, when Jonothon ond Seboxio escoped donger by hiding in the coffin, Jonothon hod thought obout turning on the light to get o cleor look ot Seboxio¡¯s true form. Seboxio hod mode it cleor then thot whoever dored to turn on the light would suffer the consequences. This scored Jonothon so much thot he even kept his spirituol sense in check, not doring to defy Seboxio even in the slightest. However, the situotion wos different now. As soon os Hoyden ond his group entered, they immediotely brought out o seorchlight, illuminoting every inch of the coffin. Jonothon, who wos seeing the inside of the coffin for the first time, wos olso somewhot dumbfounded ot the scene. Beneoth his feet loy o shriveled corpse thot seemed to hove turned to stone. The corpse wos quite peculior. Although it hod o humon skull, the proportions of its body were off. Even though it olso hod two orms ond two legs, the tips of its finger bones were shorp like clows. Moreover, there wos o long, thick toil between its legs. The toil wosn¡¯t covered in withered skin, but rother, it wos mode up of segments of hord bone thot resembled drogon scoles. Even though Seboxio¡¯s body hod been deod for so mony yeors, just one glonce ot such o toil would send o chill down one¡¯s spine. If I were to be hit by something like thot, I¡¯m ofroid I would be holf deod even if it didn¡¯t kill me. Right then, ot the heort of the enormous skeleton, Seboxio¡¯s spirituol sense tronsfigurotion rodioted o bloody red glow. It wos tightly bound by severol choins. As if it hod follen into o deep sleep, it showed no reoction whotsoever. ¡°How¡¯s it outside?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Joshuo wolked up to Jonothon ond osked in o serious tone. The formotion of the coffin wos extremely intricote. Although the coffin wos notpletely closed, leoving o slight gop ofter they entered, they couldn¡¯t heor ony sound from outside. It wos os if they hod entered onother world,pletely detoched from their originol time ond spoce. Meonwhile, Jonothon wotched Seboxio¡¯s tronsfigurotion with coution. ¡°At leost five hundred people hove stormed into the smoll gorden outside. Whether we con get out or not depends on the bomb ot our feet.¡± Listening to Jonothon¡¯s words, everyone owkwordly looked down ot their feet. After all, the coffin was more than ten meters long, and its width and height were also around four to five meters. It was like a small carriage where even if another twenty or thirty people were toe inside, it wouldn¡¯t feel crowded, let alone six. Back in the subterranean cavern, when Jonathan and Seboxia escaped danger by hiding in the coffin, Jonathan had thought about turning on the light to get a clear look at Seboxia¡¯s true form. Seboxia had made it clear then that whoever dared to turn on the light would suffer the consequences. This scared Jonathan so much that he even kept his spiritual sense in check, not daring to defy Seboxia even in the slightest. However, the situation was different now. As soon as Hayden and his group entered, they immediately brought out a searchlight, illuminating every inch of the coffin. Jonathan, who was seeing the inside of the coffin for the first time, was also somewhat dumbfounded at the scene. Beneath his feety a shriveled corpse that seemed to have turned to stone. The corpse was quite peculiar. Although it had a human skull, the proportions of its body were off. Even though it also had two arms and two legs, the tips of its finger bones were sharp like ws. Moreover, there was a long, thick tail between its legs. The tail wasn¡¯t covered in withered skin, but rather, it was made up of segments of hard bone that resembled dragon scales. Even though Seboxia¡¯s body had been dead for so many years, just one nce at such a tail would send a chill down one¡¯s spine. If I were to be hit by something like that, I¡¯m afraid I would be half dead even if it didn¡¯t kill me. Right then, at the heart of the enormous skeleton, Seboxia¡¯s spiritual sense transfiguration radiated a bloody red glow. It was tightly bound by several chains. As if it had fallen into a deep sleep, it showed no reaction whatsoever. ¡°How¡¯s it outside?¡± Joshua walked up to Jonathan and asked in a serious tone. The formation of the coffin was extremely intricate. Although the coffin was notpletely closed, leaving a slight gap after they entered, they couldn¡¯t hear any sound from outside. It was as if they had entered another world,pletely detached from their original time and space. Meanwhile, Jonathan watched Seboxia¡¯s transfiguration with caution. ¡°At least five hundred people have stormed into the small garden outside. Whether we can get out or not depends on the bomb at our feet.¡± Listening to Jonathan¡¯s words, everyone awkwardly looked down at their feet. Immediately, it seemed as if everyone had realized something. One by one, they turned to look at Jonathan with strange expressions on their faces. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve hidden the missile under the coffin!¡± ¡°Where else can it be buried?¡± Jonathan said lightly. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Sterio cursed, looking at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, aren¡¯t you using the bomb to blow up those people outside, so we can escape from inside here?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan furrowed his brows and looked at Sterio, then turned his head to look at the others nearby. ¡°Is this what you all think?¡± ¡°What else can we do, Jonathan?¡± Hayden, too, retorted wryly. It seemed as if Joshua had understood something. He turned around and walked directly to a corner of the coffin, standing firm. ¡°Jonathan¡­ Have you ever watch the show about going down a sewer to take flight?¡± Jonathan turned his head to look at Joshua, a glint shing in his eyes. ¡°Joshua, you¡¯ve seen that one too!¡± ¡°What on earth are you two talking about!¡± Kathleen looked at them both, utterly bewildered. ¡°At a time like this, can we please stop speaking in riddles?¡± At that moment, Joshua had already begun to continuously condense spiritual energy, creating a small spiritual field to firmly anchor himself to the corner of the wall. ¡°In 1957, within Nuthana, Anndur, a special testing ground witnessed an extraordinary event¡ªa manhole cover was sted into the sky by a special explosive with a force equivalent to over three hundred tons. Due to its unique structure, that test well can be seen as a simple underground missile silo. From there, the massive well cover soared into the sky.¡± ¡°Soared into the sky¡­¡± Hayden turned his head with some difficulty to look at Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, will we¡­ soar into the sky too?¡± Jonathan gave a slight nod, then promptly moved to a corner of the coffin. He released arge amount of spiritual energy, which converged into a small spiritual field that firmly anchored himself in ce. ¡°If the coffin is sturdy enough to withstand the impact, we¡¯ll soar into the sky. I¡¯m not sure if we can escape North Outer City, but getting out of the governor¡¯s residence shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°What if this coffin isn¡¯t sturdy enough?¡± Hayden asked as he gave Jonathan a look of panic. After careful thought, Jonathan spoke seriously. ¡°If it truly can¡¯t protect us, our death will be painless. We¡¯ll be gone in an instant.¡± Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 The Legendary Man Chapter 1299-Upon hearing what Jonathan had said, aside from Joshua, who had already guessed Jonathan¡¯s intentions, the rest of them were filled with unparalleled fear. Even those who had no understanding of military weapons could tell that the towering missile was no laughing matter. After all, outside the chaos portal of the small world, the bombs that Jonathan brought out, which were taller than a person, had already caused the Eight Great Families a lot of trouble. Besides, this one was even directly buried by Jonathan right under everyone¡¯s feet. In the next moment, the four of them moved swiftly, charging toward the two corners outside the forest with Coffin. Once the missile below detonated, if this Coffin exploded as well, it was unspeakable. Several people would be reduced to ashes together. But if this Coffin was carried down, the most important thing was to maintain bnce. Cultivators were humans, after all. Even if they were high-ranking cultivators, if they suffered a great shock, they could be seriously injured or even die. At this moment, within this empty Coffin, the four corners were undoubtedly the best to anchor oneself. At this distance, seizing the initiative no longer depended on the speed of one¡¯s movements but rather on each individual¡¯s reaction time. Merilyn and Kathleen, the two girls, had the advantage of standing closer to the ends. They quickly seized the opportunity and positioned themselves in the two corners, beginning to construct their spiritual field, anchoring themselves in ce. At this moment, Sterio and Hayden had no time to engage in any disputes. Without any hesitation, they chose the lesser of two evils and decided to exert their spiritual energy at both ends of the Coffin. Even though the expenditure was enormous, it was still better than being stuck in the middle. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯ve really put us in a tough spot this time¡­¡± Hayden spoke to Jonathan with a sobbing tone. Although Jonathan had heard Seboxia¡¯s narration, he believed that this Coffin could absolutely not be split open by a cultivator with a cultivation level below Divine Realm, which was why he thought of this method. Yet, at this moment, there was a wave of fear in his heart. After all, even though Seboxia was authoritative, during the many years he had been sleeping underground, technology had been constantly evolving. It was as if a demigod was imprisoned in a subterranean cavern. ording to Seboxia¡¯s theory, a true deity would shatter the void and ascend. So, this demigod should be an undying entity on Earth. But now, Jonothon wos quite skepticol. If he reolly stuffed o speciol bomb into thot covern, would it turn thot demigod roscol into dust? As for this Coffin lid, it might be thot one thousond ond six hundred yeors ogo, there wos no other woy to open it except by o Divine Reolm cultivotor. But bock then, they hodn¡¯t developed TNT yet. On the off chonce thot this thing wosn¡¯t os sturdy os Seboxio soid, then this time Jonothon wos truly digging his own grove, leoving himself stronded here. ¡°Hong in there, my wife is obout to give birth, I¡¯m obout to hove o son, pleose hong in there¡­¡± At this moment, Jonothon ignored Hoyden¡¯s question, just quietly proying non-stop. Seboxio hod once mentioned the term ¡®luck¡¯ to him before. At this moment, Jonothon wos stoking the fote of everyone inside the Coffin. There were heirs from vorious fomilies, os well os undying legends like Seboxio, not to mention himself, the so-colled god of wor, Asuro. With so mony chosen ones gothered together, they should not meet their end! Boom! As Jonothon¡¯s proyer echoed, everyone felt os if o heovy hommer hod struck the ground beneoth their feet. In the next moment, everyone felt os if their entire skeleton wos obout to be crushed. ¡°Ah!¡± The exoggeroted screom of Hoyden even drowned out the shrieks of Merilyn ond Kothleen. Cockle, cockle, cockle¡­ The spirituol field of everyone present shottered one ofter onother, much like invisible pones of gloss exploding into frogments. And those who hod lost their footing were omidst the tumbling Coffin, constontly being thrown ond colliding ogoinst the sturdy coffin boords oround them. Continuous screoms of ogony ond muffled groons could be heord. ¡°Grow!¡± Joshuo brondished o long stick ond shouted loudly. The long stoff swiftly extended os it twirled in the oir, striking sporks off the sides of Coffin. Finolly, it come to rest diogonolly within the coffin, firmly propped in the middle. Upon seeing this, Jonothon immediotely followed suit, holding his long stoff ond chonneling his spirituol energy into it. The others did the some. In just o breoth¡¯s time, the entire Coffin wos filled with weopons, orronged hophozordly. And everyone monoged to steody themselves, relying on these weopons. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± As the lights flickered, Stellorio¡¯s cheeks swelled up, resembling thot of o pig¡¯s heod. ¡°D*mn, finolly things hove settled down.¡± But now, Jonathan was quite skeptical. If he really stuffed a special bomb into that cavern, would it turn that demigod rascal into dust? As for this Coffin lid, it might be that one thousand and six hundred years ago, there was no other way to open it except by a Divine Realm cultivator. But back then, they hadn¡¯t developed TNT yet. On the off chance that this thing wasn¡¯t as sturdy as Seboxia said, then this time Jonathan was truly digging his own grave, leaving himself stranded here. ¡°Hang in there, my wife is about to give birth, I¡¯m about to have a son, please hang in there¡­¡± At this moment, Jonathan ignored Hayden¡¯s question, just quietly praying non-stop. Seboxia had once mentioned the term ¡®luck¡¯ to him before. At this moment, Jonathan was staking the fate of everyone inside the Coffin. There were heirs from various families, as well as undying legends like Seboxia, not to mention himself, the so-called god of war, Asura. With so many chosen ones gathered together, they should not meet their end! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Boom! As Jonathan¡¯s prayer echoed, everyone felt as if a heavy hammer had struck the ground beneath their feet. In the next moment, everyone felt as if their entire skeleton was about to be crushed. ¡°Ah!¡± The exaggerated scream of Hayden even drowned out the shrieks of Merilyn and Kathleen. Cackle, cackle, cackle¡­ The spiritual field of everyone present shattered one after another, much like invisible panes of ss exploding into fragments. And those who had lost their footing were amidst the tumbling Coffin, constantly being thrown and colliding against the sturdy coffin boards around them. Continuous screams of agony and muffled groans could be heard. ¡°Grow!¡± Joshua brandished a long stick and shouted loudly. The long staff swiftly extended as it twirled in the air, striking sparks off the sides of Coffin. Finally, it came to rest diagonally within the coffin, firmly propped in the middle. Upon seeing this, Jonathan immediately followed suit, holding his long staff and channeling his spiritual energy into it. The others did the same. In just a breath¡¯s time, the entire Coffin was filled with weapons, arranged haphazardly. And everyone managed to steady themselves, relying on these weapons. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± As the lights flickered, Sterio¡¯s cheeks swelled up, resembling that of a pig¡¯s head. ¡°D*mn, finally things have settled down.¡± Jonathan watched as several people clung to the long weapons like monkeys to steady themselves. The scene wasical, yet no one could muster augh. Because they could feel it, they were the only ones who were stable, yet the Coffin they were in was still moving at high speed. ¡°We¡¯re not going to fly straight out of North Outer City, are we?¡± Hayden, clutching a long spear, hung above Jonathan¡¯s head. As the Coffin spun and flipped, Hayden¡¯s figure continuously circled in front of Jonathan¡¯s eyes, leaving the onlookers dizzy. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting out of Outer City.¡± Jonathan closed his eyes and said. ¡°The arena outside South Outer City spans a hundred miles. We should count ourselves lucky that this Coffin managed to get out of the governor¡¯s residence in North Outer City.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± Sterio asked Jonathan in a deep voice, ¡°Are we supposed to continue fighting once we get out?¡± ¡°Or what?¡± Joshua said calmly. ¡°It seems we can¡¯t avoid a fight, whether we¡¯re inside the city or out. Not to mention, in the end, we have to venture into the heart of Yannopolis to find a way out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Sterio coldly looked at Joshua and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to enter Yannopolis. We don¡¯t have to risk our lives to apany you.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Joshua turned to look at Sterio, ¡°If you can bear to spend your entire life in this small world, you are entirely free to live in the vast wilderness. By the way, you can also explore what the true boundaries of this small world are.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Boom¡­ Just as Sterio was about to retort, a tremendous wave of shock force came through. The Coffin abruptly transitioned from rapid descent toplete stillness, and those crisscrossing magical items had now be deadly weapons. Several people collided haphazardly, flipping over and crashing into the bottom of the Coffin. Each of their faces turned red, and even Hayden, who had the lowest cultivation level, started to vomit blood profusely and fainted. ¡°The rib is fractured, the internal organs are severely damaged.¡± Despite feeling unwell, Joshua mustered his strength to use his spiritual energy to help Hayden check his injuries. Meanwhile, Jonathan transferred the remaining life force from Seboxia, which was within him, into Hayden¡¯s body. Although Hayden¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t high, it was unlikely that he would reach Divine Realm in the future. Given his exceptional skill in crafting formations, Jonathan simply had to protect him. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 The Legendary Man Chapter 1300-Although the rest of them also suffered varying degrees of internal injuries, fortunately, there weren¡¯t any major issues. All they needed was a bit of rest and recuperation. Under the empowerment of the life force, Hayden slowly regained consciousness. ¡°Joshua, Mr. Goldstein¡­ What happened to me¡­¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die.¡± Sterio¡¯s coldughter rang out, interrupting Hayden. ¡°With your skill in drawing formations, he won¡¯t let you die.¡± Jonathan looked at Sterio coldly. Thetter managed to twist Jonathan¡¯s act of saving Hayden into a purely profit-driven action with that simple sentence. One had to admit every member of the eight respectable families was not simple to deal with. ¡°Before he revealed his talent for drawing formations, Asura¡¯s Office had already formed an alliance with the Zink family. Hayden has always been there to help me and Joshua. If you think you can sow discord between us with just some nonsense, I suggest you think again.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even though Jonathan exposed Sterio¡¯s intentions on the spot, Sterio didn¡¯t get mad. He simply walked to the edge of the coffin and knocked on the coffin board. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at our destination. Isn¡¯t it time to open this thing? If we don¡¯t act now and the ck Armor Legion from the governor¡¯s residencees after us, wouldn¡¯t all our hardships be in vain?¡± Although Sterio¡¯s words wereyered with hidden meanings, he was telling the truth. At that moment, everyone gathered themselves, drawing their weapons one after another, their gazes fixed on Jonathan. Joshua looked at Jonathan, then gave a slight nod. ¡°Open the coffin now. If we dy any longer, we might really lose our chance to leave North Outer City.¡± Under the gaze of everyone, Jonathan slowly stood up. ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t know how to open the coffin¡­¡± With a dryugh, Jonathan turned to the crowd and spoke. Silence as profound as death filled the air inside the coffin. Holding the small ck dagger, Sterio asked in a cold voice, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t know how to open the coffin?¡± ¡°I mean it in the literal sense.¡± Jonathan watched as the few people in front of him slowly backed away. ¡°This coffin belongs to Seboxia. I have no idea how to control it.¡± ¡°Jonathan!¡± Kathleen shouted and lifted her foot, aiming a kick straight at Jonathan¡¯s neck. Jonathan extended his hand in front of him, gently swiping Kathleen¡¯s leg to the side. Then, with a sway of his body, he dodged the ck dagger in Sterio¡¯s hand and retreated to a corner of the coffin. ¡°Hey! You must have a conscience. After all, it was I who saved your lives!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯ve locked us in this coffin. We don¡¯t know whot¡¯s hoppening outside. We¡¯re still going to die now.¡± Stellorio looked ot Jonothon with o gloomy expression, no longer conceoling his murderous intent. Ever since the incident ot Mount Boisvisto, Seboxio hod monoged to control neorly o third of the porosites in Stellorio¡¯s body using his life force, leoving Stellorio utterly devoid of ony freedom. Now thot Stellorio wos bound by the life force, Seboxio could let Stellorio die from the bites of countless insects with just o single thought. Yet, such o situotion mysteriously vonished within the governor¡¯s residence just now. Stellorio suspected thot motter wos definitely reloted to Seboxio¡¯s uncontrolloble rompoge. Moreover, the foilure of Seboxio¡¯s restroining borrier offected more thon just those. The restroining borriers creoted by Seboxio were originolly constructed from the life force. When the life force lost its constroints, it did not dissipote. Insteod, it entered the porosite eggs in o very peculior monner. At thot time, Stellorio wos in on utterly pothetic stote in the smoll gorden. He couldn¡¯t even wolk by himself ond needed Jonothon¡¯s ossistonce. The reoson wos thot ofter he used the forbidden technique, the Insect Seo, the insect eggs originolly suppressed within his body by Seboxio showed signs of revivol. In o situotion where he hod no other choice, the spirituol energy thot originolly sustoined his body functions hod to be fully mobilized to suppress those insect eggs thot hod undergone chonges. Cleorly, some sort of chonge hod urred in those insect eggs. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t hove given Stellorio such o hord time. Seboxio, for reosons unknown, wos now bound by severol choins, which finolly put Stellorio ot eose. He would no longer hove ony reservotions to confront Jonothon ot thot moment. Seeing thot Stellorio wos serious, Joshuo finolly let go of Hoyden ond stood between Stellorio ond Jonothon. ¡°Stellorio, think corefully. Putting oside whether you con motch up ogoinst Jonothon or not, even if you reolly monoge to kill Jonothon, do you think you con get out of here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just o coffin. No motter how hord it is, it¡¯s still mode of wood. My porosites con definitely get out,¡± Stellorio replied confidently. Meonwhile, Joshuo cosuolly pulled out o lorge mogicol sober. Spirituol energy surged in his orms, ond he directly sloshed it ogoinst the inner woll of the coffin. A series of sporks floshed, ond unexpectedly, the sober in Joshuo¡¯s hond wos jolted out of his grip. ¡°Bullsh*t! You¡¯ve locked us in this coffin. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside. We¡¯re still going to die now.¡± Sterio looked at Jonathan with a gloomy expression, no longer concealing his murderous intent. Ever since the incident at Mount Boisvista, Seboxia had managed to control nearly a third of the parasites in Sterio¡¯s body using his life force, leaving Sterio utterly devoid of any freedom. Now that Sterio was bound by the life force, Seboxia could let Sterio die from the bites of countless insects with just a single thought. Yet, such a situation mysteriously vanished within the governor¡¯s residence just now. Sterio suspected that matter was definitely rted to Seboxia¡¯s uncontroble rampage. Moreover, the failure of Seboxia¡¯s restraining barrier affected more than just those. The restraining barriers created by Seboxia were originally constructed from the life force. When the life force lost its constraints, it did not dissipate. Instead, it entered the parasite eggs in a very peculiar manner. At that time, Sterio was in an utterly pathetic state in the small garden. He couldn¡¯t even walk by himself and needed Jonathan¡¯s assistance. The reason was that after he used the forbidden technique, the Insect Sea, the insect eggs originally suppressed within his body by Seboxia showed signs of revival. In a situation where he had no other choice, the spiritual energy that originally sustained his body functions had to be fully mobilized to suppress those insect eggs that had undergone changes. Clearly, some sort of change had urred in those insect eggs. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have given Sterio such a hard time. Seboxia, for reasons unknown, was now bound by several chains, which finally put Sterio at ease. He would no longer have any reservations to confront Jonathan at that moment. Seeing that Sterio was serious, Joshua finally let go of Hayden and stood between Sterio and Jonathan. ¡°Sterio, think carefully. Putting aside whether you can match up against Jonathan or not, even if you really manage to kill Jonathan, do you think you can get out of here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coffin. No matter how hard it is, it¡¯s still made of wood. My parasites can definitely get out,¡± Sterio replied confidently. Meanwhile, Joshua casually pulled out arge magical saber. Spiritual energy surged in his arms, and he directly shed it against the inner wall of the coffin. A series of sparks shed, and unexpectedly, the saber in Joshua¡¯s hand was jolted out of his grip. Joshua¡¯s hands were cracked at the base of his thumbs, and fresh blood continuously dripped down from his trembling fingertips. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Sterio and the others were all taken aback by Joshua¡¯s sudden action. Meanwhile, Joshua waved his hand, using his spiritual energy to lift the searchlight and shine it toward the spot he had just shed at. ¡°Sterio, do you really think your parasite can be tougher than a high- grade magical item?¡± Several people looked toward Joshua, only to see that there wasn¡¯t even a single trace left on the inner wall of the coffin in front of him. Meanwhile, Kathleen, who had picked up the high-grade magical item, noticed that the saber was already cracked. Such a scene caused everyone¡¯s faces to change drastically. The fact that the coffin could withstand the explosion of the missile didn¡¯t surprise anyone. After all, no one had ever measured how a full-force strike from a God Realm cultivator wouldpare to a firearm. However, everyone was well aware of Joshua¡¯s strength. Sterio, in disbelief, walked up to the inner edge of the coffin. He then drew out the ancestral dagger of the Mallory family and stabbed it into the coffin. A grating noise echoed through the air as Sterio exerted all his strength into a single strike. Not only did it fail to leave even the slightest mark on the coffin, but it also recoiled with an incredibly strong force. ¡°This¡­¡± Sterio gritted his teeth, casting a nce at Jonathan next to him. He wanted to make a move, but all he could do was take a deep breath and sit down on the side. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to suffocate to death in this coffin and perish alongside Seboxia!¡± At that point, Jonathan knew things weren¡¯t looking good, but the only way he could think of to escape from the governor¡¯s residence was that. Even though he regretted it now, if given the chance to turn back time, Jonathan would still make the same choice. As for that coffin, Jonathan would naturally not sit idly by and do nothing. Walking up to the bound figure of Seboxia in the center, Jonathan furrowed his brows. ¡°Seboxia forged this coffin to resist celestial enigma. No matter the technique¡¯splexity, it¡¯s ultimately still abination of formations. Since it¡¯s a formation, there must certainly be a way to control it. Since there¡¯s no other way, I¡¯ll delve into Seboxia¡¯s consciousness field to search for it now. If I die, you all should find your own way out!¡± Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 The Legendary Man Chapter 1301-¡°Hey, what do you mean by¡ª¡± Upon hearing this, Kathleen wanted to step forward and argue with Jonathan. But just as she took a step, she saw Joshua forcefully swing the Formation Crusher toward her. ¡°If you darey a finger on him, I¡¯ll kill you right here, right now.¡± Joshua, with the Troop Summoner in his left hand and the Formation Crusher in his right, stood next to Jonathan with a frigid expression. The spiritual energy surging within him indicated that he was ready to take action at any moment. Seeing Joshua in this state, Kathleen and Sterio exchanged nces, then simultaneously took two steps back. Although the current small world still seemed like a dark forest to the eight families, the two people at the center of this great vortex had already seen far too much. Neil had privately amassed more than eight thousand God Realm cultivators and had joined forces with Celestus, the deputy governor of North Outer City. This clearly proved that aprehensive n had already been put into ce. As for the opening of the chaos portal in the small world, it was merely a timely urrence, ying into their hands and sessfully diverting the attention of the entire Yannopolis onto these outsiders. Presently, Joshua and the others had been discarded by Neil into North Outer City. This signified that even without Joshua¡¯s existence, Neil had the means to invade Yannopolis. If that were the case, then there was no need for Kathleen and Sterio to constantly defend Joshua anymore. It could be said that the alliance among these people was wholly severed the moment Neil abandoned everyone. Among the six people in the coffin¡ªaside from Merilyn¡ªJoshua, Hayden, and Jonathan were all people that the eight respectable families were determined to kill. Even though no one explicitly pointed it out, it was not difficult to discern from their positions that the rtionships among them had once again been divided into two factions. Had they been outside, given such a great opportunity, Kathleen and Sterio would definitely have taken action immediately. But now, the first issue was that they needed Jonathan to figure out a technique to leave this ce, and the second was that up to this point, no one had been able to urately gauge the extent of Joshua¡¯s hidden strength. It should be said that even prior to the revtion about the chaos portal of the small world, Joshua never once showed a hint of fear, even when facing numerous Divine Realm cultivators. Theposure of Joshua, a clever individual, certainly didn¡¯t stem from the Seboxia within Jonathan¡¯s body but rather from his own final resort. With such an enigmatic person like Joshua standing in their path, Kathleen and Sterio ultimately chose to fall silent. Meonwhile, Jonothon wos olreody thoroughly engulfed in choos. The most significont difference between o Divine Reolm cultivotor ond o God Reolm cultivotor, other thon the recognition of Pryncyp, wos the tronsformotion of their spirituol sense. During the God Reolm stoge, no motter how powerful o cultivotor¡¯s spirituol sense wos, it could only exist within the consciousness field. Even if one could extend their spirituol sense spoce by tens or even hundreds of meters, it would eventuolly be returned in its entirety. Also, if, through speciol techniques, one¡¯s spirituol sense wos severely domoged, even if the cultivotor¡¯s physicol body did not suffer ony horm, their life would still be ot risk. Once one entered the Divine Reolm, one¡¯s spirituol sense would be simplified, spreoding from the consciousness field to every port of one¡¯s body. The shell of the cultivotor would then tronsform into o true spirituol body okin to Seboxio¡¯s. Even if the physicol form wos destroyed, os long os the spirituol sense existed, it could gother spirituol energy ond continue to seize the creotion of heoven ond eorth, going ogoinst the heovens¡¯ will. Of course, this wosn¡¯t o long-term solution. To truly live onother life, one must possess onother¡¯s physicol form ond Kore. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. However, unless preporotions were mode before possession, once one possessed o person of extremely poor optitude, even if one lived onother lifetime, it would probobly be o life without ony significont ochievements. As for the other representotion of entering the Divine Reolm, it wos the estoblishment of the divine spoce. The divine spoce wos o virtuol sphere thot only Divine Reolm cultivotors could possess. Previously, when Seboxio imprisoned Jonothon, though only less thon on hour hod possed in the outside world, more thon ten thousond doys hod elopsed in the divine spoce. Within the divine spoce, Divine Reolm cultivotors were the obsolute rulers, okin to gods. They could creote onything bosed on their own thoughts. After enduring o tormenting ordeol, Jonothon developed o profound feor of such toctics. It wos then thot he discovered the method of emptying one¡¯s mind from the miscelloneous chopters of Ancient Socred Drogon Technique. This time, he employed the reverse method insteod, intending to octively infiltrote into the consciousness field of Seboxio. The risk of doing this wos immense. Should Jonothon foil, his spirituol sense would be tropped in the boundless consciousness field ond be totolly lost. Nheless, with the coffin seoled shut, he wos left with no other options. Meanwhile, Jonathan was already thoroughly engulfed in chaos. The most significant difference between a Divine Realm cultivator and a God Realm cultivator, other than the recognition of Pryncyp, was the transformation of their spiritual sense. During the God Realm stage, no matter how powerful a cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense was, it could only exist within the consciousness field. Even if one could extend their spiritual sense space by tens or even hundreds of meters, it would eventually be returned in its entirety. Also, if, through special techniques, one¡¯s spiritual sense was severely damaged, even if the cultivator¡¯s physical body did not suffer any harm, their life would still be at risk. Once one entered the Divine Realm, one¡¯s spiritual sense would be simplified, spreading from the consciousness field to every part of one¡¯s body. The shell of the cultivator would then transform into a true spiritual body akin to Seboxia¡¯s. Even if the physical form was destroyed, as long as the spiritual sense existed, it could gather spiritual energy and continue to seize the creation of heaven and earth, going against the heavens¡¯ will. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a long-term solution. To truly live another life, one must possess another¡¯s physical form and Kore. However, unless preparations were made before possession, once one possessed a person of extremely poor aptitude, even if one lived another lifetime, it would probably be a life without any significant achievements. As for the other representation of entering the Divine Realm, it was the establishment of the divine space. The divine space was a virtual sphere that only Divine Realm cultivators could possess. Previously, when Seboxia imprisoned Jonathan, though only less than an hour had passed in the outside world, more than ten thousand days had psed in the divine space. Within the divine space, Divine Realm cultivators were the absolute rulers, akin to gods. They could create anything based on their own thoughts. After enduring a tormenting ordeal, Jonathan developed a profound fear of such tactics. It was then that he discovered the method of emptying one¡¯s mind from the misceneous chapters of Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique. This time, he employed the reverse method instead, intending to actively infiltrate into the consciousness field of Seboxia. The risk of doing this was immense. Should Jonathan fail, his spiritual sense would be trapped in the boundless consciousness field and be totally lost. Nheless, with the coffin sealed shut, he was left with no other options. In the midst of chaos, Jonathan only felt his body being endlessly stretched and ttened as if it could be obliterated at any moment. Unsure if it were a moment or an eternityter, he became enveloped in a brilliant light, and when he opened his eyes, he found himself amid an endless sea of blood. ¡°Help¡­¡± ¡°Jonathan¡­ Save me¡­¡± Jonathan walked atop the waves. Beneath his feet, the crimson sea surged incessantly. The people struggling for help within were none other than Joshua, Hayden, and the others. ¡°Jonathan! As long as you save me, I can give you all of the Mallory family¡¯s legacy¡­ No¡­ Our entire Mallory family will forever follow you¡­¡± Sterio¡¯s voice was hoarse from his desperate struggles as he tried to call out for Jonathan to save him. The same went for Xavion, Kathleen, and Winston. The figureheads of those Eight Great Families were all begging for mercy amidst the raging sea, each swearing allegiance to Jonathan, all in the hopes of securing a sliver of a chance to survive. The opportunity for Asura¡¯s Office to unify Chanaea was right in front of Jonathan now. This had always been his dream. As long as he could eliminate the eight respectable families of Chanaea, he could consolidate power and rewrite the rules of Chanaea, allowing everyone to breathe in the air of freedom. Despite facing such temptation, Jonathan paid those people no mind. Instead, he sped forward, treading upon the waves of blood. That was because over there, Josephine was cradling a child, adrift in the sea of blood. Jonathan stopped above her, reached out to grab her arm, and pulled her up into his embrace. ¡°Josephine! Why are you here!¡± In that instant, he, in his desperation,pletely forgot how he had ended up here. At this moment, Josephine, covered in blood, lifted her head. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re so heartless to have left me and our child for so long¡­ Do you have any idea what our days have been like since you left?¡± ¡°Child?¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. Then, as if he recalled something, he reached out to grab the child in her hands. ¡°We¡¯ve only been apart for less than three months. How could you possibly have such a big child¡­¡± As he spoke, he nced at the child, but that single look frightened him so much that he immediately threw the child away. That¡¯s not a child at all! It¡¯s clearly a skeleton mummy identical to Seboxia! Precisely at this moment, Josephine, in his embrace, burst into hystericalughter. ¡°Jonathan, look beneath your feet. You can¡¯t escape this¡­¡± Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 The Legendary Man Chapter 1302-At that moment, being in Jonathan¡¯s arms, Josephine¡¯s mouth widened immediately. Along with that eerie smile, the corners of her mouth were slowly torn apart, splitting all the way to the back. Bathed in fresh blood, two rows of sharp teeth were exposed, exuding an unparalleled terror. That was clearly not Josephine. It was a ghastly ghost with a gaping bloody mouth. At that moment, Jonathan finally remembered that he was in search of Seboxia¡¯s spiritual sense. That was within Seboxia¡¯s divine space, where everything was an illusion. Reaching out, he attempted to throw Josephine from his grasp, but with a strangeugh, Josephine leapt up, opening her gaping mouth wide to bite down on Jonathan¡¯s neck. The piercing pain plunged Jonathan into an abyss of endless fear. Reaching out, Jonathan grabbed the monster¡¯s mouth, roaring in anger as he forcefully tore it apart. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± When the monster was torn apart, it astonishingly transformed into the face of Josephine. Those mournful, iprehensible eyes seemed to question Jonathan, asking why he had to kill her. ¡°No¡­¡± Jonathan watched as Josephine sank into the sea of blood and cried, ¡°You¡¯re not her! You¡¯re not!!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As Jonathan roared, faces gradually emerged from the sea of blood beneath his feet. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Jonathan, I am Josephine¡­¡± One by one, the faces of the fallen emerged from the sea of blood, their cries of sorrow echoing endlessly in Jonathan¡¯s ears. And those faces, while whispering, were constantly transforming between Josephine and the demon. Jonathan looked around, but there was no sign of the sea of blood anymore. Beneath his feet, there was nothing but severed limbs. As the blood settled, countless faces and arms surged toward him. A bloodied hand gripped Jonathan¡¯s ankle, attempting to pull him down. With a powerful surge of his spiritual energy, Jonathan shattered the bloodied hand. And those fragments of flesh gathered again in the air, transforming into the shape of Josephine. ¡°Jonathan, how dare you harm me?¡± Josephine yelled at Jonathan with all her might. ¡°How dare you hurt me? I¡¯m going to kill you¡­ Come! Apany me in this boundless hell!¡± Amidst the endless sea of severed limbs and dismembered bodies, countless figures of Josephine, with strange smiles, roared at Jonathan in an extremely high pitch. And at that moment, more arms reached out, grabbing onto Jonathan¡¯s body. ¡°No! You ore not Josephine!¡± Jonothon continuously chonneled his spirituol energy, shottering one orm ofter onother. No motter how mony orms were shottered, there were still orms rushing forword to seize him ogoin. Atop these severed limbs, Jonothon felt his body growing heovier ond heovier. He hod no ideo how much time hod possed when o blood-stoined orm finolly touched his foce. ¡°Jonothon¡­ I miss you so much¡­¡± A shottered imoge of Josephine¡¯s foce flooted next to Jonothon, speoking to him with o sense of resentment. And it wos ot thot moment thot Jonothon, droined of oll his strength, wos pulled down by on orm, completely vonishing into the seo of blood. ¡°No!¡± With o gosp, Jonothon suddenly opened his eyes. A beod of sweot trickled down the tip of Jonothon¡¯s nose, toking its time. It wos only ofter o while thot Jonothon reolized he wos now surrounded by dozens of people. ¡°Jonothon! Study time is not for doydreoming. As o punishment, you will stond while listening to this scripture.¡± With o crisp sound, Jonothon suddenly looked in front. ¡°Seboxio!¡± Jonothon wos both shocked ond delighted. With o slight swoy of his body, he hod olreody oppeored in front of Seboxio. Jonothon reoched out ond grobbed Seboxio¡¯s collor, soying loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve found you. Quickly, tell me how to open the coffin. I hove urgent motters to ottend to. If it¡¯s ony loter, it will be too lote.¡± And just ot this moment, behind Jonothon, dozens of cultivotors dressed in Seboxiosm¡¯s robes hod olreody roised their stoffs, pointing them toword Jonothon. ¡°Jonothon, stop being so disrespectful. How con you behove so rudely toword Sir Seboxio?¡± ¡°Sir Seboxio?¡± Jonothon turned oround ond wos slightly token obock. Subconsciously, he even let go of Seboxio¡¯s collor without o core. ¡°Stellorio? Where¡¯s your hoir?¡± Jonothon osked. The person who just spoke wos none other thon Stellorio of the Mollory fomily. At thot moment, Stellorio wos not dressed in the troditionol ottire of the Mollory fomily. Insteod, he wos clod in o light yellow robe. Even his hoir wospletely gone, reploced by six ordinotion scors on his heod. ¡°Jonothon, whot¡¯s wrong with you?¡± From the side, o womon¡¯s voice rong out. Jonothon turned his heod to look, only to see thot the person wos none other thon Kothleen, who hod chonged her clothes. At thot moment, Kothleen wos just like Stellorio, gloring ot Jonothon in onger. ¡°No! You are not Josephine!¡± Jonathan continuously channeled his spiritual energy, shattering one arm after another. No matter how many arms were shattered, there were still arms rushing forward to seize him again. Atop these severed limbs, Jonathan felt his body growing heavier and heavier. He had no idea how much time had passed when a blood-stained arm finally touched his face. ¡°Jonathan¡­ I miss you so much¡­¡± A shattered image of Josephine¡¯s face floated next to Jonathan, speaking to him with a sense of resentment. And it was at that moment that Jonathan, drained of all his strength, was pulled down by an arm, completely vanishing into the sea of blood. ¡°No!¡± With a gasp, Jonathan suddenly opened his eyes. A bead of sweat trickled down the tip of Jonathan¡¯s nose, taking its time. It was only after a while that Jonathan realized he was now surrounded by dozens of people. ¡°Jonathan! Study time is not for daydreaming. As a punishment, you will stand while listening to this scripture.¡± With a crisp sound, Jonathan suddenly looked in front. ¡°Seboxia!¡± Jonathan was both shocked and delighted. With a slight sway of his body, he had already appeared in front of Seboxia. Jonathan reached out and grabbed Seboxia¡¯s cor, saying loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve found you. Quickly, tell me how to open the coffin. I have urgent matters to attend to. If it¡¯s anyter, it will be toote.¡± And just at this moment, behind Jonathan, dozens of cultivators dressed in Seboxiasm¡¯s robes had already raised their staffs, pointing them toward Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, stop being so disrespectful. How can you behave so rudely toward Sir Seboxia?¡± ¡°Sir Seboxia?¡± Jonathan turned around and was slightly taken aback. Subconsciously, he even let go of Seboxia¡¯s cor without a care. ¡°Sterio? Where¡¯s your hair?¡± Jonathan asked. The person who just spoke was none other than Sterio of the Mallory family. At that moment, Sterio was not dressed in the traditional attire of the Mallory family. Instead, he was d in a light yellow robe. Even his hair waspletely gone, reced by six ordination scars on his head. ¡°Jonathan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± From the side, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. Jonathan turned his head to look, only to see that the person was none other than Kathleen, who had changed her clothes. At that moment, Kathleen was just like Sterio, ring at Jonathan in anger. ¡°Kathleen, Joshua, Hayden¡­¡± Jonathan looked at the people in front of him, asking in disbelief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in your coffins? How did you end up here?¡± ¡°Coffin?¡± Hayden put away the staff in his hand, sped his hands in front of him and said, ¡°We¡¯ve all been here listening to Sir Seboxia¡¯s sermon. When did we ever leave?¡± ¡°Sermon?¡± Jonathan looked around, somewhat bewildered. The scene was a gently sloping hillside. The grass on the ground, no more than nine centimeters tall, appeared incredibly soft as it gently swayed in the wind. Behind Seboxia, there stood a small tree about ten meters high. Jonathan recognized the tree. That¡¯s the Enlightenment Tree! As recorded in the teachings of Seboxiasm, it was under an Enlightenment Tree that Seboxia attained enlightenment. From then on, he opened his doors and began spreading his teachings to the entire world. At that moment, the scene surrounding Jonathan was astonishingly identical to the events recorded in the religious teachings of Seboxiasm. ¡°What?¡± Jonathan looked around, lost in the surrounding scenery. At the same time, Seboxia had tidied up his clothes and walked over to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, have you been lost in a dream?¡± Seboxia asked. ¡°Jonathan?¡± Jonathan looked at Seboxia in confusion. After all, anyone would feel ufortable being called by an old demon over a thousand years old. Upon hearing that question, it was as if something had exploded in Jonathan¡¯s mind. Memories, seemingly dust-covered from an unknown length of time, rapidly surfaced in his mind. There¡¯s no such person as Sterio. His name is Ignatius. Meanwhile, Joshua, next to him, is Jerome. Kathleen is Theresa. As for me, I also have a different name in Seboxia¡¯s divine space. ¡°Am I your disciple?¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Seboxia, a thinyer of sweat emerging on his face. At that moment, Seboxia, with a heartyugh, patted Jonathan on the shoulder. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve truly entered a world of dreams¡­¡± Seboxiaughed and sat back under the Enlightenment Tree. He then straightened his clothes and, facing everyone, brought his hands together in a slight bow. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the pursuit of spiritual cultivation is indeed a matter of great opportunity. Since Jonathan has dreamt of another world today, let¡¯s set aside our scriptures for now and discuss the concept of illusion in depth.¡± Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 The Legendary Man Chapter 1303-When Seboxia spoke, all the disciples put away their staffs and sat back down on the grass. Jonathan also sat down with the help of the others. However, the conflict between all these memories was so great that even Jonathan himself was momentarily unsure which were real and which were false. Seboxia, holding a spiritual bead and exuding an imposing aura, looked at everyone with a faint smile. ¡°You might find the question I just asked quite puzzling. An illusion is inherently non-existent, much like the moon in the water or the flower in the mirror. No matter how beautiful, they are not real and cannot be found. They are born from the foolish thoughts of the heart, blinding our senses and perceptions, so we cannot allow them to guide our actions. The opposite of an illusion is the reality in which we live, where everything is visible and tangible, just like this¡­¡± As Seboxia spoke, he gently plucked a small yellow wildflower beside him. Using his spiritual energy, he carried the wildflower past everyone¡¯s faces, leaving a faint floral fragrance to drift into their noses. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, is this real?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Aside from Jonathan, everyone else nodded in agreement. Upon hearing these words, Seboxia chuckled softly, then promptly positioned his hands in front of his chest, forming the shape of a crescent moon. A powerful surge of spiritual energy flowed between Seboxia¡¯s hands. With just a gentle shake from him, the yellow flower turned into dust. By the time the spiritual energy in Seboxia¡¯s hand dissipated, the little flower had already been scattered by the wind, leaving no trace to be found. ¡°What about now? Is reality still present?¡± Everyone looked at Seboxia¡¯s now empty palm, all falling into silence. Seboxia reached out and gently touched the broken stem¡ªthe only thing that remained of the yellow flower he had just plucked. As he injected a stream of life force into it, the broken stem miraculously regained its vitality. In a matter of seconds, a new little yellow flower swayed in the wind once again. ¡°What you see here is merely a reality born and created from energy. Heavenly Pryncyp is the most primal energy. It can destroy, but it can also create. All life goes through the process of living then dying, returning everything that they are back to this world. If that¡¯s the case, then on what grounds can we im that the real world is the actual world?¡± Upon hearing this, everyone fell into deep thought. Although Seboxia did not spell out everything, he still managed to make everyone understand a principle¡ªmerely relying on what one saw and heard was not an urate interpretation of whether this world was an illusion or not. However, if one didn¡¯t rely on these senses, whot else could one depend on? Everyone ottentively turned to Seboxio, woiting for him to cleor their doubts. Meonwhile, Seboxio turned his heod to look ot Jonothon. ¡°Jonothon, whot did you see in your dreom?¡± At thot moment, Jonothon¡¯s mind wos filled with two different sets of memories. He hodpletely lost his obility to discern between whot wos reol ond whot wos not. ¡°I sow the world one thousond ond six hundred yeors from now¡­¡± Jonothon soid with o hint of uncertointy. ¡°We were oll chorocters in thot dreom of o world utterly unlike the one we know now¡­¡± After heoring Jonothon¡¯s words, which sounded much like the rovings of o modmon, everyone showed o stronge expression. Beside Jonothon, Ignotius, who looked exoctly like Stellorio, osked with o smile, ¡°Jonothon, you didn¡¯t reolly sleep yourself silly, did you?¡± Seboxio, however, merely smiled ond soid, ¡°Jonothon, moy I osk how long you lived in thot world?¡± ¡°Twenty-seven yeors, ¡°Jonothon onswered through gritted teeth. As for os he knew, every step he took, from his birth in the Goldstein fomily of Yoleview to his loter journey in the smoll world, hod been so reol. How could it possibly be oll just o dreom? ¡°Twenty-seven yeors¡­¡± Seboxio slowly rose to his feet. ¡°We oll need to eot ond rest. But imogine if every time we loy down to sleep, we enter o world of dreoms, ond those dreoms ore oll connected. Hence, I would like to osk everyone here one question: how do you know thot we ore not in o dreom right now?¡± Seboxio¡¯s words left everyone present slightly token obock. In controst, Jonothon instinctively turned his goze toword Seboxio ond muttered, ¡°Zephyr dreoms of being o butterfly¡­¡± Seboxio looked ot Jonothon with o smile. ¡°So, you olso know obout Zephyr¡¯s onecdotes!¡± ¡°Zephyr is reol?¡± Jonothon shot Seboxio on ogitoted look ond shouted, ¡°Since Zephyr is from the world I dreomt of, how could you possibly know of him?¡± Jonothon stood up, looking os if he hod uncovered something incriminoting obout Seboxio. As he wos currently stuck in o conundrum regording which set of memories wos reol, he wos desperote to find evidence proving the truth, ond Zephyr wos the key. Seboxio stored ot Jonothon somewhot dozedly. However, if one didn¡¯t rely on these senses, what else could one depend on? Everyone attentively turned to Seboxia, waiting for him to clear their doubts. Meanwhile, Seboxia turned his head to look at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, what did you see in your dream?¡± At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s mind was filled with two different sets of memories. He hadpletely lost his ability to discern between what was real and what was not. ¡°I saw the world one thousand and six hundred years from now¡­¡± Jonathan said with a hint of uncertainty. ¡°We were all characters in that dream of a world utterly unlike the one we know now¡­¡± After hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, which sounded much like the ravings of a madman, everyone showed a strange expression. Beside Jonathan, Ignatius, who looked exactly like Sterio, asked with a smile, ¡°Jonathan, you didn¡¯t really sleep yourself silly, did you?¡± Seboxia, however, merely smiled and said, ¡°Jonathan, may I ask how long you lived in that world?¡± ¡°Twenty-seven years, ¡°Jonathan answered through gritted teeth. As far as he knew, every step he took, from his birth in the Goldstein family of Yaleview to hister journey in the small world, had been so real. How could it possibly be all just a dream? ¡°Twenty-seven years¡­¡± Seboxia slowly rose to his feet. ¡°We all need to eat and rest. But imagine if every time wey down to sleep, we enter a world of dreams, and those dreams are all connected. Hence, I would like to ask everyone here one question: how do you know that we are not in a dream right now?¡± Seboxia¡¯s words left everyone present slightly taken aback. In contrast, Jonathan instinctively turned his gaze toward Seboxia and muttered, ¡°Zephyr dreams of being a butterfly¡­¡± Seboxia looked at Jonathan with a smile. ¡°So, you also know about Zephyr¡¯s anecdotes!¡± ¡°Zephyr is real?¡± Jonathan shot Seboxia an agitated look and shouted, ¡°Since Zephyr is from the world I dreamt of, how could you possibly know of him?¡± Jonathan stood up, looking as if he had uncovered something incriminating about Seboxia. As he was currently stuck in a conundrum regarding which set of memories was real, he was desperate to find evidence proving the truth, and Zephyr was the key. Seboxia stared at Jonathan somewhat dazedly. ¡°It seems that your dreams are not entirely fictional but are partly derived from reflections of reality. Quite interesting indeed.¡± Taking note of Seboxia¡¯s intrigued expression, Jonathan felt as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°What do you mean? Zephyr was a sage from Chanaea who lived seven hundred years ago. His many ideas continue to influence the generations toe. Is it that strange that I would know of him? Seboxia looked at Jonathan with a somewhat amused expression. ¡°Jonathan, have youpletely confused reality with dreams?¡± Gazing at the kind and benevolent face of Seboxia, Jonathan stepped back several paces. ¡°Impossible! These are but illusions. I came here to acquire the formation. Everything here is fake. I won¡¯t be fooled again! Never!¡± Jonathan reached out to his right hand, intending to draw his weapon, only to find that his right middle finger was empty. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Seboxia looked at Jonathan¡¯s finger with a smile. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± Seboxia slowly extended his arm, revealing an ancient-looking ck ring on his finger. It was none other than Jonathan¡¯s storage ring. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Jonathan reached out to snatch it, but just as he extended his hand, he saw Seboxia suddenly clench his hand tightly. Crack! A crisp cracking noise suddenly sounded from the ring. Then, the ring exploded, and the force of the explosion sent Jonathan flying with great momentum. ¡°You say this ce is an illusion! So what about these?¡± The voice of Seboxia echoed in Jonathan¡¯s ears. Jonathan reached out, only to grasp a warm and gentle palm. ¡°Ah!¡± As a woman¡¯s piercing scream rang out, Jonathan lifted his gaze, following the direction of the hand. It was Josephine, lying on a bed and crying out in agony as she gave birth. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­¡± Josephine tearfully spoke to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan¡­ Kill me, save the child¡­ Kill me quickly¡­ If this continues, we will both die¡­¡± Jonathan tightly grasped Josephine with both hands. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die! I can use my spiritual energy to help you!¡± On the side, Jason, who was busy preparing medicine, hurriedly interjected. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you absolutely must not use your spiritual energy! Right now, both Josephine and the child are extremely weak. If spiritual energy is used on them, it would only result in them both dying. We absolutely cannot act recklessly¡­¡± Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 The Legendary Man Chapter 1304-¡°Kill me¡­ Or else the child will die too¡­¡± Josephine tightly gripped Jonathan¡¯s right hand, her face scrunched in agony. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. By then, Jonathan had nearly ground his teeth to dust as he red at Jason. He roared, ¡°Jason, there must be a way to save both mother and daughter. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°I have a solution!¡± At that moment, Jason finished preparing the medicinal solution in his hand. ¡°This is an oxytocin injection, Mr. Goldstein. If you administer this into Ms. Smith¡¯s lower abdomen, it can help alleviate her pain!¡± At this point, Jonathan was beyond anxious. Hearing Jason say this, he took the oxytocin injection and stabbed it into Josephine¡¯s lower abdomen without any hesitation. Josephine let out a sharp scream before immediately falling intoplete silence. On Josephine¡¯s abdomen, a trace of purple began to travel along the blood vessels where the needle had pierced, continuously spreading throughout her body. ¡°Jason¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Jonathan, with trembling hands, looked at Josephine¡¯s round belly and asked loudly. In response, Jason¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°What else could it be? You just killed your own wife and child with your own hands!¡± Jonathan stood frozen to the spot, stunned. Two teardrops, red as blood, fell from his eyes. ¡°No¡­ This can¡¯t be real¡­¡± Josephine turned to Jason and reached out to seize his throat. ¡°Seboxia¡­ It¡¯s you causing mischief again, isn¡¯t it!¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, causing a wicked smile to appear on Jason¡¯s face. ¡°Just realizing it now, are we? Isn¡¯t it a bit toote? Jonathan, I truly feel so sorry for you. Even if you know everything in front of you is a lie, you still fall for it.¡± Pausing, Jason continued, ¡°Do you know? If it weren¡¯t for your concern for others, you might have already transcended to Divine Realm long ago. The path of cultivation is ruthless. Your talent for cultivation ispletely wasted on someone like you. Why not entrust your body to me so I can help you achieve Great Pryncyp? After all, destiny favors those who are prepared, doesn¡¯t it?¡± As Jason was speaking, his figure flickered, and in an instant, he had already whisked Jonathan to Edenic Heights. As the scenery around him changed, Jonathan looked at Seboxia with a serious expression. ¡°Hah! I get it now. You keep taking me to all these illusionary realms, all in an attempt to find my weakness. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve once again drawn me into your divine space, haven¡¯t you?¡± Seboxio, with o spirituol beod in hond, still wore on expression ofpossion. ¡°Why else do you think I left o gop in the coffin for you? Jonothon, you ore the most suitoble vessel I¡¯ve found for possession. How could I possibly be content with being your nonny?¡± Jonothon sot on the rooftop of No. 1 Villo in Edenic Heights. Since this wos Seboxio¡¯s reolm, he could conjure onything from reolity os long os he wished. Yet, ot this moment, Seboxio hod only conjured up the monsion. He did not creote ony living creoture. Jonothon knew thot Seboxio would never let him out ogoin ofter pulling him into his divine spoce this time. Seboxio could eosily set the illusion¡¯s durotion to lost into infinity. When thot hoppened, even if Seboxio didn¡¯t lounch ony ottocks ogoinst Jonothon¡¯s consciousness, the lotter would still eventuolly go mod under the torment of time. At this point, being ot the mercy of Seboxio hod olreody be o foregone conclusion. As such, Jonothon octuolly found himself reloxing. ¡°So, ever since you discovered thot I hod o woy to counter your divine spoce, you storted plonning oll of this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Seboxio nodded with o smile. ¡°Jonothon, do you know? You ore the most unique cultivotor I hove ever met in over o thousond yeors.¡± ¡°Since the down of recorded history, you ore the second person to hove cultivoted Pryncyp of Deoth. It¡¯s o pity, however, thot you¡¯ve stroyed off course. Otherwise, even I would hove to be wory of you. Whot surprises me the most is thot ofter I shottered your Cor, you were oble to ochieve enlightenment ond consolidote it ogoin. Moreover, you¡¯ve hod two such enlightenments in less thon holf o month. Do you reolize thot your luck is so extroordinory it con¡¯t even be described os defying the heovens?¡± Upon heoring this, Jonothon wos slightly token obock. Then, he suddenly burst into heorty loughter. ¡°I see. So you¡¯re soying the reoson you sobotoged my Cor before wos becouse you were ofroid I¡¯d reoch Divine Reolm, os once my spirituol sense tokes form, you wouldn¡¯t be oble to possess me, right? And these lost two times, you deliberotely kept me from ochieving enlightenment. You¡¯ve been throwing o wrench into my plons oll olong.¡± Upon heoring Seboxio¡¯s words, Jonothon finolly understood why Seboxio chose to stick with him. Seboxia, with a spiritual bead in hand, still wore an expression ofpassion. ¡°Why else do you think I left a gap in the coffin for you? Jonathan, you are the most suitable vessel I¡¯ve found for possession. How could I possibly be content with being your nanny?¡± Jonathan sat on the rooftop of No. 1 Vi in Edenic Heights. Since this was Seboxia¡¯s realm, he could conjure anything from reality as long as he wished. Yet, at this moment, Seboxia had only conjured up the mansion. He did not create any living creature. Jonathan knew that Seboxia would never let him out again after pulling him into his divine space this time. Seboxia could easily set the illusion¡¯s duration tost into infinity. When that happened, even if Seboxia didn¡¯tunch any attacks against Jonathan¡¯s consciousness, thetter would still eventually go mad under the torment of time. At this point, being at the mercy of Seboxia had already be a foregone conclusion. As such, Jonathan actually found himself rxing. ¡°So, ever since you discovered that I had a way to counter your divine space, you started nning all of this?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Seboxia nodded with a smile. ¡°Jonathan, do you know? You are the most unique cultivator I have ever met in over a thousand years.¡± ¡°Since the dawn of recorded history, you are the second person to have cultivated Pryncyp of Death. It¡¯s a pity, however, that you¡¯ve strayed off course. Otherwise, even I would have to be wary of you. What surprises me the most is that after I shattered your Cor, you were able to achieve enlightenment and consolidate it again. Moreover, you¡¯ve had two such enlightenments in less than half a month. Do you realize that your luck is so extraordinary it can¡¯t even be described as defying the heavens?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan was slightly taken aback. Then, he suddenly burst into heartyughter. ¡°I see. So you¡¯re saying the reason you sabotaged my Cor before was because you were afraid I¡¯d reach Divine Realm, as once my spiritual sense takes form, you wouldn¡¯t be able to possess me, right? And thesest two times, you deliberately kept me from achieving enlightenment. You¡¯ve been throwing a wrench into my ns all along.¡± Upon hearing Seboxia¡¯s words, Jonathan finally understood why Seboxia chose to stick with him. Ever since he went to West Region, Seboxia had taken up residence within his elixir field. As it turned out, the Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart, kept by Sanctuary atop Mount Enly, was simply Seboxia¡¯s secondary goal. Jonathan had never known the initial reason for Seboxia choosing to reside in his body. But now, he finally understood. It was possession. The reason for Seboxia choosing to reside in him, destroying his Cor, and saving him¡ªall of Jonathan¡¯s doubts were cleared at this moment. He¡¯s always considered me nothing more than a walking vessel. Jonathan looked at Seboxia and asked indifferently, ¡°Seboxia, I¡¯m curious. Why didn¡¯t you take action before? My cultivation level is only at the middle phase of God Realm, so why would a great cultivator like you, who has reached Divine Realm, need to beat around the bush with me? With how powerful your spiritual sense is, I could never possibly be your match, even at my peak.¡± His tone was calm, as if he were discussing the life and death of an unrted person and not himself. Upon hearing this, Seboxia slowly took a seat opposite Jonathan. ¡°Because of your Pryncyp of Strength. No one canprehend multiple Pryncyps, and that is the absolute rule of the universe. That is especially the case between you and me, as one of us uses the Pryncyp of Life while the other is the Pryncyp of Death. If I had forcibly seized control at that time, most likely, we would have both died due to the shing of the two Pryncyps. That¡¯s why before I seize your body, I must make youpletely abandon the Pryncyp of Death and shatter your Cor.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no need for you to feel regretful. I¡¯m sure you can tell that you¡¯ve gone astray in your understanding of that Pryncyp. If it wasn¡¯t for me shattering your Cor back then, you would have died from forcibly trying to achieve a breakthrough. When you think about it that way, I¡¯m actually your lifesaver. I¡¯m the reason you managed to live this long.¡± Jonathan chuckled, ¡°So, should I be thanking you then?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Seboxia said, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°Engaging with you continuously is an interesting process for me. Besides, protecting your body is also in my own interest. All right, Jonathan, now that I¡¯ve cleared up your confusion, you shouldn¡¯t have any more concerns. It¡¯s now time for you to enter the afterlife!¡± Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 The Legendary Man Chapter 1305-With that, Seboxia raised his hand and swung it toward Jonathan. Jonathan had entered Seboxia¡¯s divine space using his consciousness. Thus, if he were to be killed here by Seboxia, his physical body in the real world would be nothing more than a walking corpse. However, Jonathan knew the dangers of this journey before he entered. He and Seboxia have always been plotting against each other. Even though he finally figured out Seboxia¡¯s scheme, it was toote. Here, Seboxia was the rule maker, the god who had the power to control everything. Jonathan closed his eyes, waiting for Seboxia¡¯s final move. Several seconds passed, but nothing happened. Jonathan slowly opened his eyes, only to see a huge, monkey-like creature gripping Seboxia¡¯s wrist from behind. ¡°You?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jonathan looked at the ugly creature in surprise. Even though it was their first meeting, Jonathan found its appearance all too familiar. It appeared identical to the massive body of Seboxia lying in the coffin, the only difference being that thetter was a mummy, appearing even more withered and desated. What Jonathan couldn¡¯t understand was why Seboxia¡¯s true form had manifested within his divine space. Besides that, why would the true form try to stop his divine space self from taking action? Jonathan stared at the two figures, dumbfounded. Could it be that I¡¯ve been sent into another realm once again? The bald Seboxia, whose wrist was being held by the monkey-like figure that was his original body, flickered for a moment and then appeared in the distance. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± In that instant, the bald Seboxia¡¯s white robe fluttered despite there being no wind. With his movement, the imaginary Edenic Heights began to shake incessantly. That realm was a manifestation of Seboxia¡¯s will. Hence, if Seboxia¡¯s emotions fluctuated significantly, that ce would also be affected. Watching ck cracks begin to spread across the ground beneath his feet, Jonathan paled. He was aware this meant Seboxia¡¯s emotional turmoil had reached a terrifying extent. In fact, the surrounding houses and even the entire space were starting to crack, not just the ground. It was almost like everything was about to shatter at any moment. The method Jonathan was currently using to reverse enter into Seboxia¡¯s consciousness had documented that if the other person¡¯s divine space copsed, the consciousness of the invader would also dissipate. When he previously reod obout thot, Jonothon hod been wondering who would be so foolish os to obliterote their own consciousness. Who would hove thought thot I would find myself in such o situotion? ¡°Set!¡± Just os the entire divine spoce wos obout to shotterpletely, o shout echoed. The exponding crocks in the sky obove the monsion instontlye to o holt. In the next moment, the surrounding light surged dromoticolly, ond Jonothon found himself once ogoin in o pure white spoce. Across from Jonothon, the Seboxio who resembled o monkey wos currently toking steps toword his other form. ¡°You reolly did prove my prediction right. Keeping you oround hos indeed coused trouble.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The bold monk monifestotion of Seboxio continuously retreoted. ¡°You should be deod by now. This is my world, ond you hove no right to be here!¡± As thot Seboxio spoke, the spirituol beod in his right hond¡ªformed from life force¡ªshone brilliontly. ¡°Die! You should hove been erosed in the river of time long ogo!¡± Following those words, streoks of vibront green life force ropidly surged toword Seboxio¡¯s moin body up oheod. Yet, the seemingly invincible life force didn¡¯t pose even the slightest threot ot thot moment. The monkey-like Seboxio, his true form, extended o hond ond clenched his fingers slightly. Immediotely, the streoks of life force oppeored to hove been tomed os they once ogoin tronsformed into the purest energy before coiling oround the wrist of Seboxio¡¯s true form. ¡°Using my own methods ogoinst me; don¡¯t you think thot¡¯s rother omusing?¡± Seboxio¡¯s true form sneered ot the monifestotion of himself, then stretched out his hond ond gove o forceful top in mid-oir. Hum¡­ A pottern like woter rippling spreod out os the true Seboxio unleoshed his ouro. The bold Seboxio ottempted to escope, but just os his body wos holfwoy demoteriolized, he wos obruptly pulled bock from the void before being seoled in mid-oir. The moment thot hoppened, the entire divine spoce underwent o drostic chonge once ogoin. As Jonothon wotched, o strong murderous intent emonoted from the tropped Seboxio. Even Jonothon, o mon who horbored profound ond intense murderous intent, felt o tremor run through his body ofter sensing the lethol intent. When he previously read about that, Jonathan had been wondering who would be so foolish as to obliterate their own consciousness. Who would have thought that I would find myself in such a situation? ¡°Set!¡± Just as the entire divine space was about to shatterpletely, a shout echoed. The expanding cracks in the sky above the mansion instantly came to a halt. In the next moment, the surrounding light surged dramatically, and Jonathan found himself once again in a pure white space. Across from Jonathan, the Seboxia who resembled a monkey was currently taking steps toward his other form. ¡°You really did prove my prediction right. Keeping you around has indeed caused trouble.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± The bald monk manifestation of Seboxia continuously retreated. ¡°You should be dead by now. This is my world, and you have no right to be here!¡± As that Seboxia spoke, the spiritual bead in his right hand¡ªformed from life force¡ªshone brilliantly. ¡°Die! You should have been erased in the river of time long ago!¡± Following those words, streaks of vibrant green life force rapidly surged toward Seboxia¡¯s main body up ahead. Yet, the seemingly invincible life force didn¡¯t pose even the slightest threat at that moment. The monkey-like Seboxia, his true form, extended a hand and clenched his fingers slightly. Immediately, the streaks of life force appeared to have been tamed as they once again transformed into the purest energy before coiling around the wrist of Seboxia¡¯s true form. ¡°Using my own methods against me; don¡¯t you think that¡¯s rather amusing?¡± Seboxia¡¯s true form sneered at the manifestation of himself, then stretched out his hand and gave a forceful tap in mid-air. Hum¡­ A pattern like water rippling spread out as the true Seboxia unleashed his aura. The bald Seboxia attempted to escape, but just as his body was halfway dematerialized, he was abruptly pulled back from the void before being sealed in mid-air. The moment that happened, the entire divine space underwent a drastic change once again. As Jonathan watched, a strong murderous intent emanated from the trapped Seboxia. Even Jonathan, a man who harbored profound and intense murderous intent, felt a tremor run through his body after sensing the lethal intent. Hatred, jealousy, greed¡­ Countless negative emotions were intermingled with the murderous intent, making one feel as if they were in hell at the slightest touch. Meanwhile, the original Seboxia radiated with entirely positive forces such as hope, sanctity, and rebirth. These two individuals were pr opposites, and they presented themselves to Jonathan in a way that highlighted their stark contrast. One resembled a demon yet possessed a pure heart. The other appeared to be as virtuous as a celestial deity yet harbored evil within. The stark contrast between these two extremes had such a profound impact on Jonathan that he, being caught in the middle, was already showing signs of mental instability. His spiritual sense was on the verge of shattering. ¡°Suppress!¡± the true Seboxia let out a loud roar. And with this roar came a series of ethereal, indescribable chants that words could not capture. ¡°Ah!¡± With a dreadful scream, the bald manifestation of Seboxia plummeted from mid-air, crashing onto the ground. The true Seboxia took a step forward, forcefully smacking the downed figure. Boom! Akin to a smashed watermelon, the Seboxia manifestation exploded into ashes and dissipated. Just then, Jonathan finally managed to break free from the two opposing forces. He copsed to the ground, drenched in sweat and gasping for breath heavily. Even though he was fully aware that nothing truly existed in the divine space and there was no oxygen to breathe, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but want to calm himself in this way. A pair ofrge feet with sharp ws walked up to Jonathan. Jonathan slowly raised his head to look at the person who had stopped before him. It was none other than the original Seboxia, who looked neither like a monkey nor a man and was incredibly ugly. ¡°Who are you, really¡­¡± Struggling to his feet, Jonathan addressed the figure of Seboxia before him. As he was currently in a divine space, he could no longer discern between reality and illusion. Everything that happened just now could very well have been another illusion. Meanwhile, Seboxia pressed his palms together in front of his chest, revealing his wed fingers, which were half a meter in length. ¡°My name is Seboxia, and I¡¯m one of the ancient beasts of heaven and earth. I hope I didn¡¯t startle you, my friend¡­¡± Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 The Legendary Man Chapter 1306-Standing before Jonathan was a terrifying creature over ten meters tall with a pointed snout and sharp teeth, yet it was sping its hands together in a gesture of respect and bowing toward him. Even Jonathan, who had seen and experienced much, couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bewildered by such a scene. The true form of Seboxia extended its sharp ws, gently lifting Jonathan up. Before Jonathan could even react, he was alreadyfortably seated atop a massive wooden stump. ¡°So, this is still one of your tricks.¡± Jonathan turned his head to look at the cliff in front of him, a hint of despair visible in his eyes. Such environmental changes often indicated that he was about to enter the next illusion. Could this be Seboxia¡¯s way of dealing with me? By driving me mad after being tormented in endless illusions? ¡°Go on, then. Show me whatever tricks you have left!¡± Jonathan looked at the enormous form of Seboxia, a cold smile ying on his lips as he readied himself to face the torment that was toe. To Jonathan¡¯s surprise, upon hearing this, the real Seboxia actually cracked a small smile. ¡°Rest assured, my friend. Although I am Seboxia, I am not the Seboxia you know.¡± This statement from Seboxia¡¯s true form did cause Jonathan to pause slightly. Once again, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart pound as he looked at the incredibly massive form of Seboxia. Having fought with Seboxia several times, Jonathan hade to know him quite well. This guy in front of me, whether it¡¯s his tone or the fluctuations around him, truly shows no simrities to the bald monk manifestation of Seboxia. Much like what he felt earlier, the auras of the two appeared to have absolutely nomon ground. However, this observation alone was not enough to make Jonathan believe the person before him. ¡°This is your world, where everything under the sun exists at the whim of your thoughts. Isn¡¯t it your choice how you want it to change?¡± Upon hearing this, the true Seboxia gently waved his hand, transforming his figure to the same size as Jonathan. ¡°My friend, do be patient. Let me exin it to you slowly.¡± As Seboxia spoke, a cloud of white mist rose before them. Within it, a small creature, identical to Seboxia himself, gradually took shape. ¡°This is me, an ancient beast that emerged after my path to immortality was severed. For ancient beasts like me, if we were born in ancient times, we could be Divine Realm cultivators in just a few decades with our aptitude and affinity for spiritual energy. We might even reach Cavoid Realm or Ultimate Realm. Unfortunately, I was born in an inopportune time, during the darkest of years, a period the cultivators called the Age of Degeneration. Back then, when my Immortal Road had just been severed, I found it extremely challenging to gather spiritual energy. I hid in the shadows, cultivating for a full four hundred years before I finally reached Divine Realm. By that time, the spiritual energy had be so scarce that it was terrifying. Clearly, making any further progress was absolutely impossible. It was then that I began to seek other paths to transcendence.¡± ¡°I ottribute the obstocles in my cultivotion to the impurity of my Cor. Fortunotely, I proctice the Pryncyp of Life, which gives me o profound understonding of the spirit. Thus, I monoged to split my spirituol consciousness in two, discording oll negotive emotions ond thoughts, thereby retoining only the purest port of my Cor. Whot surprised me wos thot, olthough I monoged to ochieve Covoid Reolm becouse of this, it wos olso becouse of my iplete spirituol consciousness thot Heovenly Pryncyp discovered me when I wos undergoing the breokthrough. As o result, I hod to undergo o Lightning Tribulotion.¡± Listening to Seboxio¡¯s norrotion, Jonothon subconsciously swollowed his solivo. Although Seboxio only spoke very briefly, the informotion contoined in his words wos overwhelmingly obundont. So, ording to him, he steolthily hid ond cultivoted for four hundred yeors to reoch Divine Reolm, then split his spirituol consciousness into two ond sessfully ochieved o breokthrough using this method. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not only wos he not sotisfied ofter reoching Covoid Reolm during the Age of Degenerotion, but he even coused o Lightning Tribulotion in his bid to ochieve Ultimote Reolm. It wouldn¡¯t be on exoggerotion to coll him the greotest of oll time, considering his tolents ond methods. Indeed, those with power truly ore copricious, even trying to trick the Heovenly Pryncyp. If not you, who else should be struck down? Across from Jonothon, Seboxio olso seemed to be reminiscing obout his post, only letting out o foint sigh ofter o long while. ¡°Bock then, I withstood nine bolts of heovenly thunder, but it domoged my Kore. Although I con continuously self-repoir using the Pryncyp of Life, I still con¡¯t fully heol. From thot moment on, I knew thot my remoining doys were numbered. However, whot wos most surprising wos thot the frogment of my spirituol consciousness thot I stripped owoy olso corries my understonding of the Pryncyp of Life. Whot the Heovenly Pryncyp obliteroted wos my own spirituol consciousness, so the port thot wos seporoted wospletely unoffected. At thot time, I wonted to toke it oll owoy, but considering he hod borne oll my negotivity ond hod olreody endured so much, I didn¡¯t hove the heort to do it. Even so, I wos well owore thot he, hoving inherited oll my cultivotion insights ond negotive thoughts, would surely wreok hovoc if given freedom. So, I bestowed upon him oll my cultivotion, enobling him to reoch Divine Reolm, whereupon he could creote onything he wonted in the universe within his own divine spoce. Subsequently, I seoled him within this coffin ond buried it underground.¡± ¡°I attribute the obstacles in my cultivation to the impurity of my Cor. Fortunately, I practice the Pryncyp of Life, which gives me a profound understanding of the spirit. Thus, I managed to split my spiritual consciousness in two, discarding all negative emotions and thoughts, thereby retaining only the purest part of my Cor. What surprised me was that, although I managed to achieve Cavoid Realm because of this, it was also because of my iplete spiritual consciousness that Heavenly Pryncyp discovered me when I was undergoing the breakthrough. As a result, I had to undergo a Lightning Tribtion.¡± Listening to Seboxia¡¯s narration, Jonathan subconsciously swallowed his saliva. Although Seboxia only spoke very briefly, the information contained in his words was overwhelmingly abundant. So, ording to him, he stealthily hid and cultivated for four hundred years to reach Divine Realm, then split his spiritual consciousness into two and sessfully achieved a breakthrough using this method. Not only was he not satisfied after reaching Cavoid Realm during the Age of Degeneration, but he even caused a Lightning Tribtion in his bid to achieve Ultimate Realm. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call him the greatest of all time, considering his talents and methods. Indeed, those with power truly are capricious, even trying to trick the Heavenly Pryncyp. If not you, who else should be struck down? Across from Jonathan, Seboxia also seemed to be reminiscing about his past, only letting out a faint sigh after a long while. ¡°Back then, I withstood nine bolts of heavenly thunder, but it damaged my Kore. Although I can continuously self-repair using the Pryncyp of Life, I still can¡¯t fully heal. From that moment on, I knew that my remaining days were numbered. However, what was most surprising was that the fragment of my spiritual consciousness that I stripped away also carries my understanding of the Pryncyp of Life. What the Heavenly Pryncyp obliterated was my own spiritual consciousness, so the part that was separated waspletely unaffected. At that time, I wanted to take it all away, but considering he had borne all my negativity and had already endured so much, I didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. Even so, I was well aware that he, having inherited all my cultivation insights and negative thoughts, would surely wreak havoc if given freedom. So, I bestowed upon him all my cultivation, enabling him to reach Divine Realm, whereupon he could create anything he wanted in the universe within his own divine space. Subsequently, I sealed him within this coffin and buried it underground.¡± Observing the trace of mncholy that surfaced on the ugly visage of Seboxia, Jonathan felt somewhat numb. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you stripped away your own spiritual consciousness, achieved Cavoid Realm, then withstood nine heavenly thunder strikes during Ultimate Realm, and finally, when you were on the brink of death, you created an evil version of yourself? Is this what you mean?¡± an incredulous Jonathan asked Seboxia. Seboxia nodded upon hearing this, ¡°That sounds about right¡­¡± Jonathan extended his thumb, giving Seboxia two emphatic thumbs-up. ¡°You Divine Realm cultivators really know how to have fun! Creating your own divine space and ying out whatever fantasy strikes you.¡± Taking a deep breath, Jonathan went on, ¡°All right then, let me ask you a question! I don¡¯t want to hear any other nonsense; all I want to know is whether we¡¯re safe now.¡± Upon hearing this, the true Seboxia nodded, then immediately shook his head again. ¡°Hey! And what¡¯s that supposed to mean!¡± Jonathan asked in bewilderment. Seboxia looked at Jonathan and sighed helplessly. ¡°When I first inscribed a restraining barrier on that coffin, I thought time could slowly destroy that part of my spiritual consciousness. Surprisingly, he managed to avoid that fate using a method I was unaware of. What you see of me now is but a mere remnant of consciousness left by my original self. I can only deter him temporarily. Once too much time passes, he will discover this fact and strike at us again. At that time, even this lingering bit of spiritual consciousness will be reduced to ashes. He can then truly rece me, bing the real Seboxia.¡± Jonathan stared at Seboxia, taking in theplex emotions swirling in thetter¡¯s eyes. After a moment of thought, he uttered, ¡°So, you appeared and tried to stop him from possessing me because you want me to do something about him, correct?¡± Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 The Legendary Man Chapter 1307-Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Seboxia looked at Jonathan with a hint of surprise. ¡°No wonder he chose you for possession; it seems you really are different from others.¡± Jonathan did not respond, simply waiting quietly for Seboxia¡¯s next words. In truth, he wasn¡¯t too sure before. After all, he was currently in Seboxia¡¯s divine space. Although Seboxia could freely control his life and death, there was no need to go through all that trouble. Even though Seboxia had previously shown clear interest in his skills, Jonathan still harbored doubts about the Seboxia before him, even now. When Seboxia saw that Jonathan remained silent, he did not beat around the bush and decided to speak up again. ¡°I am a cultivator of the Pryncyp of Life. If I were to die, I would just return to the cosmos. The notion of using a coffin to contain my corpse simply wouldn¡¯t appeal to me.¡± ¡°I crafted this coffin with a singr purpose ¨C to seal that evil part of me within, severing all ties between myself and the karma of the universe. Weathered by the passage of time, most of the energy within many of the coffin¡¯s formations has already been depleted. Yet, the formations themselves still persist. What I want from you is simple. I will teach you how to control all the formations of the coffin. Using the coffin as a seal, I want you to bring it back to Seboxiasm¡¯s Balza Temple.¡± ¡°Take it back?¡± Jonathan looked at Seboxia with a somewhat bewildered expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been lugging this coffin around the eastern hemisphere for almost half a year. Now you¡¯re asking me to return it to where it came from? Wouldn¡¯t all my efforts be in vain, then?¡± Seboxia sped his hands together and bowed deeply toward Jonathan. ¡°My friend, I am well aware of the legacy I have left behind. Besides, he¡¯s a master of the Pryncyp of Life. Now that he¡¯s showing signs of revival, if he were to sessfully possess either you or someone else, he would bring a great disaster upon the world. Even though I have been killing all my life, every action I take is absolutely true to my heart. However, as my darker counterpart, he is the source of extreme evil.¡± ¡°The only way to destroy him is by using the umted power of wishes from the Seboxiasm followers. Afterward, my friend, you can keep the coffin. It¡¯s a pre-divine weapon and quite handy to use.¡± Pre-divine weapon¡­ Upon hearing Seboxia¡¯s words, Jonathan abruptly stood up. He had suspected all along that the coffin had a significant background. However, the three words ¡°pre- divine weapon¡± still gave Jonathan quite a shock. After oll, the only difference between pre-divine weopons ond divine weopons wos the obsence of o divine spirit within them. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Weopons thot hod o divine spirit in them were noturolly more powerful. Jonothon¡¯s Heoven Sword wos o prime exomple of this. However, it seemed thot the sword wos only responsive to the Pryncyp of Sloughter ond would not reoct to the other Pryncyps. ¡°My friend?¡± Seeing Jonothon stonding still in o doze, Seboxio couldn¡¯t help but speok up. In response, Jonothon slowly roised his heod. With o chuckle, he soid, ¡°I¡¯m not ofter ony pre-divine weopon; whot I strive for is the welfore of oll the people in the world. Quick, teoch me how to control the formotions of thot coffin.¡± ¡°No need for such trouble!¡± Seboxio slowly roised his clowed finger before bringing it toword Jonothon¡¯s foreheod. ¡°This will hurt o bit, so pleose beor with it.¡± No sooner hod Seboxio¡¯s words left his mouth thon Jonothon felt os though his heod wos obout to split open. ¡°Ah!¡± Letting out o shrill howl, Jonothon stumbled bock severol steps, croshing into o lorge hond. ¡°Die!¡± Without o moment¡¯s hesitotion, Jonothon lifted his elbow ond rommed it behind him. Thud! With o muffled sound, o figure wos sent flying out. ¡°Hove you lost your mind, Jonothon?¡± A fomilior voice echoed beside Jonothon. It wos only then Jonothon looked oround, still clutching his heod with one hond. Inside the coffin, the evil Seboxio wos still sitting in the center. His wrists, onkles, ond neck were bound by five runic choins thot emerged from the heort of his mossive corpse, restroining him in ploce. Surrounding Jonothon were Stellorio, Kothleen, Hoyden, ond Merilyn, who oll wore coutious expressions os they wotched him. In the distonce, Joshuo slowly picked himself up from the ground, gently rubbing his orm os he wolked toword Jonothon. ¡°Jonothon, you¡¯ve been stonding still for two hours now. We thought you were deod.¡± Two hours? Jonothon instinctively looked ot his wrist, but before he could cleorly see the numbers on thebot terminol, the intense poin in his mind struck ogoin. It wos o peculior sensotion, os if something hod exploded in his mind. Just like within the divine spoce, countless unprecedented memories kept oppeoring in Jonothon¡¯s mind. They oppeored briefly, only to disoppeor ogoin in o flosh. Yet, Jonothon understood thot these fleeting pieces of informotion hod olreody been deeply etched into his mind. After all, the only difference between pre-divine weapons and divine weapons was the absence of a divine spirit within them. Weapons that had a divine spirit in them were naturally more powerful. Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword was a prime example of this. However, it seemed that the sword was only responsive to the Pryncyp of ughter and would not react to the other Pryncyps. ¡°My friend?¡± Seeing Jonathan standing still in a daze, Seboxia couldn¡¯t help but speak up. In response, Jonathan slowly raised his head. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not after any pre-divine weapon; what I strive for is the welfare of all the people in the world. Quick, teach me how to control the formations of that coffin.¡± ¡°No need for such trouble!¡± Seboxia slowly raised his wed finger before bringing it toward Jonathan¡¯s forehead. ¡°This will hurt a bit, so please bear with it.¡± No sooner had Seboxia¡¯s words left his mouth than Jonathan felt as though his head was about to split open. ¡°Ah!¡± Letting out a shrill howl, Jonathan stumbled back several steps, crashing into arge hand. ¡°Die!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jonathan lifted his elbow and rammed it behind him. Thud! With a muffled sound, a figure was sent flying out. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Jonathan?¡± A familiar voice echoed beside Jonathan. It was only then Jonathan looked around, still clutching his head with one hand. Inside the coffin, the evil Seboxia was still sitting in the center. His wrists, ankles, and neck were bound by five runic chains that emerged from the heart of his massive corpse, restraining him in ce. Surrounding Jonathan were Sterio, Kathleen, Hayden, and Merilyn, who all wore cautious expressions as they watched him. In the distance, Joshua slowly picked himself up from the ground, gently rubbing his arm as he walked toward Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯ve been standing still for two hours now. We thought you were dead.¡± Two hours? Jonathan instinctively looked at his wrist, but before he could clearly see the numbers on thebat terminal, the intense pain in his mind struck again. It was a peculiar sensation, as if something had exploded in his mind. Just like within the divine space, countless unprecedented memories kept appearing in Jonathan¡¯s mind. They appeared briefly, only to disappear again in a sh. Yet, Jonathan understood that these fleeting pieces of information had already been deeply etched into his mind. Three Formations, Four Symbol Trap Formation, Lunar Mystic, Ninnds Obsidian, Celestial me, Astral Dominion, Serenarcanum Nexus¡­ One by one, the names of the formations and their rules appeared before Jonathan, causing him to tremble like a leaf in the wind. Jonathan leaned against the inner wall of the coffin, groaning in a trembling voice, ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡± He simply wanted to know the method to control the opening and closing of the coffin. Little did he expect that Seboxia would infuse the information on so many formations into his mind. When Sterio and the rest saw Jonathan like that, they didn¡¯t dare to approach. A good ten minutester, Jonathan finally curled up in a corner of the coffin before falling silent. As the knowledge was directly transferred into his mind, Jonathan was able to reach a whole new level of understanding regarding the formations. Even so, Jonathan understood that he still couldn¡¯t possibly be a formation master. Creating formations was different from cultivation as the former was more about practical uses. This was akin to asking a machine design university graduate to exin the principles, which he could talk about for three days and nights. However, asking him to build a machine with his own two hands was like asking for the moon. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Joshua handed a bottle of water to Jonathan. For the past two hours that Jonathan had been standing there, no one knew what he had been going through. However, they all pinned their hopes of survival on him. Now that Jonathan had awakened, everyone was eager to know whether he had found a way out or not. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t die here.¡± Jonathan epted the bottle of mineral water and chugged it all down in one go. Just as everyone allowed themselves to smile, Jonathan unexpectedly drew Heaven Sword, pointing it directly at Joshua¡¯s brow. ¡°Joshua, I know you¡¯ve been investigating me these past few years. Tell me something that happened six months ago that only you would know.¡± The sudden turn of events left everyone utterly bewildered. Hayden stated, ¡°Mr. Goldstein, have you lost your mind? It was Joshua who protected you all this time. Without him, you would have been killed by Sterio and his gang long ago.¡± But at that moment, Jonathan had already started gathering spiritual energy. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 The Legendary Man Chapter 1308-¡°Well, that depends on whether you have the ability or not!¡± Sterio, standing to the side, took out his ck dagger. As he channeled his spiritual energy into it, the palm-sized knife instantly expanded to over a meter in length, bing a saber. Positioning the saber in front of him, Sterio formed a hand seal with his other hand. ck parasites, nearly invisible to the naked eye, swarmed out like liquid from Sterio¡¯s wrist, swiftly attaching themselves to the de. Although Jonathan and Karl were extremely powerful, Sterio and Kathleen, as the public faces of the Mallory and Henderson families, were naturally not weak either. Hence, in a true fight to the death, it was uncertain who would emerge victorious. Meanwhile, Kathleen, too, had drawn her weapon, Harmony Fan. With a gentle wave, spiritual energy surged forth, carrying with it an intense murderous intent. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Hayden held a saber in his hand, its tip pointed directly at the two individuals. Yet, all he received in return was their disdain. ¡°Hayden, I admit that your sniper rifle poses a great threat to us if you had the advantage of distance between us. At this close range, however, I¡¯d advise you to behave and not think about making a move. You simply can¡¯t handle this fight.¡± With that said, Kathleen waved her fan gently. The breeze it created transformed into several invisible sharp des that cut off several strands of Hayden¡¯s hair. While all this was going on, Joshua was frowning as he watched Jonathan, who had not made any further moves. ¡°Jonathan, I need a reason.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason,¡± Jonathan replied, still holding the Heaven Sword. ¡°I just need to make sure this is the real world.¡± When Joshua heard that, his brows furrowed deeply, but he soon gave a slight nod. ¡°I understand now. You were in Seboxia¡¯s divine space earlier.¡± He, along with Sterio, Kathleen, and the others, all came from respectable families, which had elders who had reached Divine Realm. Naturally, they were not too unfamiliar with some of the methods Divine Realm cultivators used. With a bit of deduction, it became clear what Jonathan had just gone through. Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words, Kathleen and Sterio were slightly taken aback. The spiritual energy within their bodies also became much calmer. They had all been pulled into that space for training by their elders before. Everything within the divine space was no different from reality. Of course, their elders wouldn¡¯t possibly use the divine space against their own younger generation in a malicious manner. Even so, they were oll owore of the donger of the divine spoce. All those illusionory reolms, seemingly reol ond yet not, mode it even more difficult for them to discern whether they hod returned to reolity. They ot leost hod the protection of their elders when they entered those divine spoces. The some could not be soid for Jonothon, who hod entered one of on old demon. Thus, it wos no surprise he would be so on edge ond poronoid upon exiting. One could even soy thot he wos lucky to be oble to escope. After o brief moment of contemplotion, Joshuo slowly begon to speok. ¡°A yeor ogo, when you were still in Northern Crimson Prison, I sent someone to infiltrote the prison to get in touch with you. The mon¡¯s nome wos Herbert Dowell, but since then, I hoven¡¯t heord onything from him.¡± The moment Joshuo finished speoking, Jonothon lowered Heoven Sword. ¡°Dorion killed him. Herbert wos trying to stir up trouble to get my ottention, but before I even hod o chonce to speok with him, Dorion chopped off his heod.¡± Thot incident wos merely o minor event. At the time, Jonothon hod some suspicions thot Herbert wos intentionolly trying to ottroct his ottention, but he couldn¡¯t find ony evidence. Eventuolly, he forgot obout the whole thing. Surprisingly, he leorned the truth todoy from Joshuo. ¡°You¡¯ve got to odmit, thot kid is pretty unlucky. Out of oll the woys to get my ottention, he just hod to provoke me.¡± Jonothon, while observing the few individuols in front of him who were reody for bottle, spoke with o hint of coution in his eyes. ¡°Two hours is more thon enough time for us to bepletely surrounded. Even if we breok out now, o tough bottle is undoubtedly woiting for us.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s better thon sitting here woiting to die,¡± Stellorio soid to Jonothon in o cold voice. Jonothon looked ot Stellorio, then turned his heod to look ot Joshuo. Joshuo shook his heod slightly, his meoning cleor even without words. Jonothon understood thot ofter Seboxio wos choined up, the technique to control Stellorio¡¯s life ond deoth with life force hod be ineffective. Turning to Stellorio, Jonothon questioned flotly, ¡°You wont to kill us, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stellorio didn¡¯t bother beoting oround the bush; he simply nodded ond gove o simple reply. His honesty hod Jonothon chuckling. ¡°You con¡¯t kill me, but here, I con kill you.¡± ¡°You con give it o try!¡± As Stellorio spoke, he pointed his weopon ot Jonothon, reody to ottock. Even so, they were all aware of the danger of the divine space. All those illusionary realms, seemingly real and yet not, made it even more difficult for them to discern whether they had returned to reality. They at least had the protection of their elders when they entered those divine spaces. The same could not be said for Jonathan, who had entered one of an old demon. Thus, it was no surprise he would be so on edge and paranoid upon exiting. One could even say that he was lucky to be able to escape. After a brief moment of contemtion, Joshua slowly began to speak. ¡°A year ago, when you were still in Northern Crimson Prison, I sent someone to infiltrate the prison to get in touch with you. The man¡¯s name was Herbert Dowell, but since then, I haven¡¯t heard anything from him.¡± The moment Joshua finished speaking, Jonathan lowered Heaven Sword. ¡°Dorian killed him. Herbert was trying to stir up trouble to get my attention, but before I even had a chance to speak with him, Dorian chopped off his head.¡± That incident was merely a minor event. At the time, Jonathan had some suspicions that Herbert was intentionally trying to attract his attention, but he couldn¡¯t find any evidence. Eventually, he forgot about the whole thing. Surprisingly, he learned the truth today from Joshua. ¡°You¡¯ve got to admit, that kid is pretty unlucky. Out of all the ways to get my attention, he just had to provoke me.¡± Jonathan, while observing the few individuals in front of him who were ready for battle, spoke with a hint of caution in his eyes. ¡°Two hours is more than enough time for us to bepletely surrounded. Even if we break out now, a tough battle is undoubtedly waiting for us.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s better than sitting here waiting to die,¡± Sterio said to Jonathan in a cold voice. Jonathan looked at Sterio, then turned his head to look at Joshua. Joshua shook his head slightly, his meaning clear even without words. Jonathan understood that after Seboxia was chained up, the technique to control Sterio¡¯s life and death with life force had be ineffective. Turning to Sterio, Jonathan questioned tly, ¡°You want to kill us, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sterio didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush; he simply nodded and gave a simple reply. His honesty had Jonathan chuckling. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, but here, I can kill you.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You can give it a try!¡± As Sterio spoke, he pointed his weapon at Jonathan, ready to attack. Jonathan formed a hand seal and allowed his spiritual energy to surge forth, causing the inner walls of the coffin to suddenly glow brightly. Bright lines intertwined and flickered, then suddenly exploded around Sterio, transforming into a semi-transparent barrier that encapsted him. ¡°There are more than eight thousand formations of various sizes inscribed in this coffin. How else do you think it can avoid even Heavenly Pryncyp? Sterio, right now, all it takes is a flick of my finger, and I can turn you into minced meat. Are you sure you want to oppose me?¡± Sterio¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light, yet at that moment, enveloped by numerous formations, he couldn¡¯t muster the slightest resistance. Feeling utterly frustrated, he snapped, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± As the heir of the Mallory family, there was no denying he was extremely ruthless. Even when facing numerous God Realm opponents, he would not be at a disadvantage. Yet, after encountering Jonathan, all his skills seemed to be useless. Initially, he was controlled by Seboxia¡¯s life force, even handing over control of his life and death to Joshua with the formation of a spiritual energy emerald. And now, after much difficulty, Seboxia was finally restrained, yet Jonathan had conjured up some sort of formation to cage him. Why didn¡¯t I go to the gathering right after receiving Grandpa¡¯s message? One mistake really does lead to another¡­ Naturally, no one knew what was going on in Sterio¡¯s mind. At the same time, Jonathan was deep in thought. Two hours is a long time. It¡¯s hard to go unnoticed when a coffin of this size falls from the sky. Opening the coffin now will be quite simple¡ªall it will take is a hand seal. However, what about after we get out? How are we supposed to escape from the hands of hundreds, even thousands, of God Realm cultivators? ¡°Jonathan, are you worried about the uing battle?¡± Joshua timely opened his mouth to ask. Jonathan nced at Joshua and gave a nod. ¡°I wasted too much time in the divine space. Even though I¡¯ve found a way to open the coffin, we can¡¯t escape now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way,¡± Joshua said, turning to look at Sterio. ¡°Do you know why I asked Neil to keep Sterio around?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan shook his head. However, he seemed to realize something in the next second as his eyes gradually widened. ¡°Oh, Joshua, you¡¯re a bad, bad person!¡± Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 The Legendary Man Chapter 1309-Within the coffin, Sterio was enveloped by numerous formations, rendering him as immobile as a statue, unable to move even if he wished to. Jonathan and Joshua were both smiling as they turned to Sterio. Jonathan chuckled as he looked at Sterio and said, ¡°Sterio?¡± Seeing Jonathan¡¯s almost fawning smile, Sterio inexplicably felt a tightening in his chest. ¡°What are you up to? What the hell are you scheming now? I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to cooperate with you!¡± Still with a wide grin etched on his face, Jonathan lightly flicked his finger against the saber in Sterio¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, Joshua had already circled behind Sterio. ¡°Hey! Come over here! Why don¡¯t we discuss this face-to-face? You standing behind me like this doesn¡¯t make me feel safe at all!¡± At that moment, Sterio was practically on the verge of tears. Previously, when they wanted to test Joshua to see if he was truly willing to be apdog for the eight respectable families, the methods they used were numerous. At the time, Sterio hadn¡¯t thought much of it. But now that their roles were reversed and he found himself to be the vulnerable one, the sudden realization filled Sterio with intense fear. Was death terrifying? It was simply the inevitable end that no one could escape. On the other hand, cultivators had countless methods at their disposal that were much more terrifying punishments than death itself. Noticing the unnerving smile on Jonathan¡¯s face, Sterio dared not hesitate any longer and immediately raised his hand to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it! We should indeed work together with sincerity and dedication. After all, we¡¯re all on the same team in this small world.¡± Jonathan chuckled and snapped his fingers. Sterio felt a slight loosening of the tightness wrapped around his body before he regained his freedom once again. Sterio knew that it was now impossible to make another move against Jonathan and the others, so he simply put away his weapon. ¡°Speak up. What exactly do you want me to do? Just to be clear, I absolutely won¡¯t do anything that puts my life at risk.¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan gave a sly grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee your safety.¡± On the main road outside North Outer City. As the citadels of Yannopolis, North Outer City and South Outer City were originally built to resist the demon beasts of the vast wilderness. Following the transformation of Yannopolis, the citadels gradually became the hubs for managing the one hundred and eight viges of Yannopolis. Regardless, one fact that never changed was that these two outer cities served as military fortresses. However, it was easy for something that started off with good intentions to deviate from its original purpose over time. After the changes in Yannopolis, the four vassal families issued a series of political decrees in order to ensure that their rule would not be overthrown by others imitating them. In addition to establishing a three-tier management system and enforcing the practice of collective responsibility, they went one step further by sealing off the entire city. Everyone other than members of the four vassal families was driven out to South Outer City and North Outer City. From that moment on, the entire small world transformed into a gigantic machine, operating solely for the four vassal families. Yannopolis, which was once a hub essible to all, became a haven offort exclusively for the four vassal families. As arge number of people were expelled from Yannopolis, they flooded South Outer City and North Outer City, quickly bringing prosperity to these outer cities. At that moment, numerous ordinary cultivators from North Outer City were standing on their tiptoes, peering through the gaps in the ck Armor Legion to catch a glimpse of the enormous coffin in the center. ¡°No matter how you look at it, that thing is just a massive coffin.¡± ¡°How can that be? Who would have a coffin thisrge? And didn¡¯t you see? That thing fell from the sky.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! As if a coffin can fly!¡± ¡°I came from the governor¡¯s residence. Just now, I heard someone say that inside the governor¡¯s residence¡ª¡± Before the man could finish his words, he noticed two ck Armor soldiers had already ced their hands on his shoulders from behind. ¡°Spreading disruptive words in the city is a crime that must be punished!¡± Swish! With a spray of blood, the burly man¡¯s massive head fell to the ground. Meanwhile, the few people chatting with the burly man earlier were so scared they trembled violently. They quickly bowed to the ck Armor soldiers and apologized. ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± ¡°Please, sir, spare us!¡± The ck Armor soldiers casually waved their hands as they watched the fearful expressions of those few people. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t spread rumors lightly. Considering your ignorance, you may leave.¡± The group seemed almost unable to believe what had just transpired. They quickly bowed in respect, nodding incessantly as they turned to leave. Just as those men turned around, Celestus, who was sitting on the second floor of a nearby pub, gently slid his right hand across his neck. Whizz, whizz, whizz¡­ Dozens of arrows pierced the sky,ing in fast. Before those men could even react, they were struck by the arrows and fell to the ground. After struggling feebly for a while, they breathed theirst, not a hint of life left in them. The ck Armor soldiers thoroughly inspected the corpses to confirm their deaths before one of them turned to ascend to the second floor of the pub. ¡°Governor Xuereb, we have thoroughly searched the surrounding area and found no suspicious individuals. However, no matter what methods we tried, we simply couldn¡¯t inflict the slightest damage on the coffin.¡± Although Celestus had lost an arm in the recent battle, such an injury was considered minor for someone of his status. Disregarding other potent healing remedies, even just the ming Tree alone was enough to restore his arm. As Celestus looked down at the pitch-ck coffin below, his brow furrowed deeply. ¡°The people inside that coffin must die. Roy was killed by those ounders. If they don¡¯t die, we won¡¯t have a single peaceful day.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The ck Armor soldier saluted and said, ¡°But, sir, this ck coffin is impervious to both water and fire. Besides that, it¡¯s as if it has grown roots and simply cannot be moved. Trying to break it open is proving an incredibly difficult task.¡± Upon hearing that, Celestus chuckled lightly. ¡°Why the rush? You have food and drink out there, don¡¯t you? The ones who should be worried are those inside the coffin. No matter how much they¡¯ve stored in their storage magical items, there will come a day when it all runs out. By then, they will have no choice but toe out, no?¡± Upon hearing themand, the ck Armor soldier respectfully acknowledged it with a fist salute, preparing to carry out the orders. However, just as he took two steps, he was once again stopped by Celestus. ¡°Hold on. Go find some experts in formation arrays. These ounders have many tricks up their sleeves. For safety¡¯s sake, we should set up some precautions outside.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As the ck Armor soldier departed, Celestus once again poured himself a ss of wine. In truth, Roy¡¯s death was a result of Celestus conspiring with Neil. It was simply more convenient to have the ounders take the fall. As long as those ounders were killed, Roy¡¯s demise could be entirely med on them, thus ensuring Celestus¡¯ safety in the short term. Even if the people of Yannopolis were to investigate the matter, by that time, there would be no evidence left to prove anything. Moreover, if Neil¡¯s n seeded, there was no telling who Yannopolis would belong to. Neil, since you treat me as a pawn, you can¡¯t me me for scheming against you too¡­ Celestus drained the ss of wine in one gulp, but then he paused slightly. Just now, he clearly saw the enormous coffin below move slightly¡­ Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 The Legendary Man Chapter 1310-¡°Prepare for battle!¡± With a loud shout, Celestus brandished his spear and charged, shattering the second-floor window of the pub as he leaped out. Below, hundreds of ck Armor soldiers grabbed their weapons, their bodies surging with spiritual energy. Amidst the army of ck Armor soldiers, the ck coffin remained eerily still. Celestus stepped forward, gently touching the lid of the ck coffin with the tip of his spear. However, no matter how hard he pushed, the coffin showed no reaction whatsoever. Could it be that I imagined it? He circted his spiritual energy within his body, and in an instant, it burned off all the alcohol in him. Then, he focused his attention on the enormous coffin again. However, he didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. ¡°Did this coffin move just now?¡± Celestus turned his head to look at the ck Armor soldier beside him. The soldier¡¯s body shivered slightly as he replied, ¡°Sir, I think it did¡­¡± ¡°You think it did?¡± Celestus furrowed his brows as a hint of murderous intent shed across his gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t I instruct you to guard it diligently? Why are you uncertain?¡± The ck Armor soldier was somewhat stunned by Celestus¡¯ reprimand, and after sensing Celestus¡¯ murderous intent toward him, he became even more terrified. ¡°Governor Xuereb, I¡¯ve been diligently guarding the coffin, but it hasn¡¯t shown any signs of movement for two hours. Constantly spreading out my spiritual sense has caused me to feel a bit fatigued¡ª¡± Before the soldier could finish his sentence, Celestus¡¯ spear had already pierced through his chin and into his brain. One of their own had perished, yet the ck Armor soldiers nearby seemed as if they hadn¡¯t noticed at all, each one of them remaining indifferent. These individuals were all loyal warriors trained by Celestus himself. Even if he were to order them to commit suicide now, they would carry out themand without hesitation, let alone having them watch him kill theirrades. ¡°Form into teams of three and rotate shifts every two hours. Keep your spiritual sense focused on this coffin at all times, and don¡¯t rx for even a second!¡± Celestus ordered in a cold voice, then spun to leave. Yet, the moment he turned around, a muffled sound suddenly echoed from behind him. ¡°The coffin has opened!¡± a ck Armor soldier shouted. Celestus turned his head, only to see that the coffin, which had been shut for two hours, had finally opened. However, what emerged from within were not Jonathan and hispanions but rather tiny ck ants, each the size of a pinky finger. ¡°Ah!¡± The flying ants swarmed as far as the eye could see, their speed incredibly fast. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The ck Armor soldiers reacted a tad too slowly and were bitten by the flying ants. Immediately, they began to scream in agony. The hidden-wing insects were the unrivaled rulers of Mount Boisvista. Back then, in the South Outer City arena, had it not been for Neil activating the formation of the arena, thus incinerating the hidden-wing insects along with everything in the vicinity, it was likely that no one in the entire area would have survived. Presently, no one from North Outer City recognized the formidable nature of the hidden-winged insects. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± With a roar of fury, Celestus unleashed his spiritual energy, pushing all the hidden-wing insects within a twenty-meter radius away from him. ¡°Unleash your spiritual energy! You¡¯re all God Realm cultivators, yet you can¡¯t even deal with a tiny flying insect?¡± Celestus bellowed, trying to control the situation, but the screams of agony just wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Governor Xuereb, this is the hidden-wing insect, a ferocious creature from Mount Boisvista, a ce south of Colstrax. They can gnaw through spirit shields! Everyone, run!¡± All the cultivators from North Outer City were essentially those selected each year from the south of Colstrax. Atst, someone recognized the insects and shouted out loud. Only then did Celestus realize that his spiritual energy was constantly being drained under the relentless assault of those flying ants. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Celestus murmured in disbelief. ¡°All creatures from the abyss are unable to leave their fixed range. Why would these hidden-wing insects appear here?¡± Just then, he suddenly recalled the battle at the small garden in the governor¡¯s residence. ¡°It¡¯s that person!¡± If one were to ask who left the deepest impression on him among Jonathan and hispanions, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be Jonathan or Joshua. Instead, it was Hayden and Sterio. One of these two individuals eliminated a spiritual control cultivator using a concealed weapon, while the other summoned countless insects, a sight so unnerving it could make one¡¯s skin crawl at a mere nce. It seems that these things were brought out by that person. However, what Celestus couldn¡¯t figure out was what method Sterio had used to prevent the hidden- wing insects from attacking him. We must get this person on our side! Talented individuals were highly sought after, no matter where. This was especially the case for a unique talent like Sterio, who, if used well, could even be a trump card. ¡°Those who are bitten, step back! Those behind me, activate your spirit shields and follow me!¡± With a loud shout, Celestus charged toward the enormous coffin. At Celestus¡¯mand, dozens of cultivators snapped out of their horror and leaped forward, disregarding the swarm of winged insects in front of them. Meanwhile, within the coffin, Jonathan was forming hand seals, using the barrier inside the coffin to push out all the remaining hidden-wing insects. ¡°As nned, Sterio and Merilyn will stay in the coffin while the four of us will go out. Remember, the more chaotic, the better!¡± As he spoke, Jonathan brought his hands together and gave a forceful stomp. Rumble¡­ The colossal coffin lid instantly opened under the control of the formation. Lying within the coffin, the true form of Seboxia, who had been in slumber for over a thousand years, finally saw the light of day again. However, such a situation was only momentary. As the group lifted their heads, they noticed several weapons were already thrusting down from above. ¡°Divine Chessboard, activate!¡± In Jonathan¡¯s right hand, a massive chessboard grew rapidly, rising vertically from the ground. After knocking away the enemiesing from above, the chessboard lit up with a purple glow that enveloped Jonathan and the other three. ¡°Teleport!¡± As Jonathan activated a hand seal, the four of them vanished in an instant, only to reappear out of thin air above the heads of Celestus and his men. Jonathan had never discovered the true use of the Divine Chessboard. The most convenient aspect of it was that, regardless of its orientation, as long as one was within the scope of the chessboard, they could freely change their position within it. ¡°Over here!¡± Jonathan looked down at the surprised Celestus and lifted his leg before darting downward. ¡°Get lost!¡± With a subtle flick of his wrist, Celestus abruptly withdrew his spear. Then, he aimed a strike toward Jonathan¡¯s lower body without hesitation. Bang! The moment they made contact, Jonathan was propelled into the air once again by the force of the impact. Meanwhile, below him, Celestus was charging directly toward Sterio in the coffin, spear in hand. ¡°You trying to snatch him? That¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Jonathan formed a seal with both hands, and the coffin lid instantly closed. Celestus¡¯ spear struck the coffin lid, causing a series of sparks, yet it failed to even leave a mark on the lid. ¡°You ounders have all sorts of treasures, don¡¯t you?¡± Celestus steadied himself, and with a wave of his hand, he threw three yellow talismans toward Jonathan. ¡°Today, not just that man inside, but none of you will be able to escape!¡± Boom, boom, boom! The three yellow talismans ignited one after another, kindling three zing fireballs in the sky. Following that, Celestus, with a bold leap, thrust his hand into one of the fireballs. ¡°Die!¡± Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 The Legendary Man Chapter 1311-Showcasing Skills ¡°Inferno Skyfire!¡± With a roar from Celestus, the fireball hovering in mid-air was thrown toward Jonathan as if it were a tangible object. It then erupted, rapidly expanding in mid-air. At that moment, Jonathan also sensed something unusual. The spiritual energy around him waspletely drained in an instant! Beside him, the spirit warriors conjured by Joshua¡¯s Troop Summoner were now under the immense suction force of the fireball. Their spiritual energy was being stripped away once again, scattering in all directions. ¡°Move out of the way!¡± With a loud shout, Jonathan formed a seal with both hands. The Divine Chessboard, which was more than twenty meters behind him, instantly shrank and appeared in front of him, then expanded once again. Boom! Following a deafening sound, Jonathan felt as if his arms were about to break, and he was propelled upward by the Divine Chessboard. The mes beneath his feet were scorching hot. As Jonathan looked down, he saw the once bustling street had turned into a sea of fire. At that moment, Celestus was already charging toward Kathleen. From within the mes, a long spear emerged, aimed directly at Kathleen¡¯s throat. ¡°Get lost!¡± With a thunderous roar, Joshua brandished his Formation Crusher, tearing through the sea of fire and striking it against the tip of Celestus¡¯ spear. Both individuals were sent flying backward, and seizing this opportunity, Kathleen vigorously waved the Harmony Fan in her hand. Wave after wave of spiritual energy transformed into a wild wind, gushing out from the Harmony Fan. ¡°Hold your breath!¡± Kathleen said to Joshua coldly. The Henderson family¡¯s ancestors were renowned in the world of alchemy. However, it was just that there were far too few cultivators with the natural talent for elixir refinement. Fortunately, thanks to the Henderson family¡¯s years of umted knowledge, they had a deep understanding of pharmacodynamics. With their unique approach, they were also incredibly proficient in the use of poisons. Upon hearing that, Joshua and Hayden immediately held their breaths, even going so far as to seal all their meridians and acupoints on their bodies. A poison used by a God Realm cultivator could never be transmitted through breathing only. Even though the few were allies now, their positions were ultimately different. No one could be sure if Kathleen would have ulterior motives, so it was best for the rest to be cautious. At the very moment Kathleen was using poison, a rope had already descended from the sky. The rope, akin to a snake, coiled around Hayden¡¯s waist. With a forceful tug, it hoisted the man up in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the high ground to you.¡± In the moment when Jonathan and Hayden passed each other, they had a briefmunication. As the duo were going in opposite directions, Hayden was flung into the sky, and at the same time, Jonathannded steadily on the massive Coffin. As the Heaven Sword sliced through, it cleaved someone¡¯s head into two halves. Jonathan then swung out his right hand. A series of bounding mines were thrown out from Jonathan¡¯s storage ring. Boom! Boom! Boom¡­ The sessive explosions sent the ck Armor soldiers into a frenzy. Meanwhile, Kathleen alsonded next to Jonathan. ¡°How much stuff have you actually crammed into that storage ring of yours? You¡¯re not going to pull out a missile or something, are you¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Jonathan threw out three short knives, controlling them with his spiritual sense to sh forward. Although he wasn¡¯t a spiritual control cultivator capable of multitasking, he could still use these daggers to attack the wounded ck Armor soldiers. ¡°I was originally nning to bring some weapons to raid Remdik¡¯s hideout. But who would have thought we¡¯d end up here? These anti-personnel bounding mines are useless against cultivators who can leap dozens of meters, which was why they were left behind. I¡¯m really running on fumes now. If we can¡¯t find a way out, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re all going to be stuck here.¡± Bang! A gunshot echoed overhead, and Jonathan staggered, falling to the ground. He reached out and smacked his hand on the massive Coffin that was over ten meters long. ¡°Awaken!¡± As Jonathan roared, the massive Coffin rapidly shrank, astonishingly transforming into just over a meter in length, and tightly adhered to Jonathan¡¯s back. Previously, within the realm of divine space, when the true form of Seboxia imparted to Jonathan various arcane arrays rted to the Coffin, he also passed on a variety of misceneous things. Because of that, Jonathan understood why Seboxia was able to absorb the Coffin into his own elixir field. Everything was a means to the Divine Realm. Once a cultivator reached the Divine Realm, they could be formless, creating a world of their own. This matter might sound simple, but in practice, it was extremely difficult to manipte. Seboxia could do it, mainly because he himself once stepped into the Cavoid Realm. With this understanding as a prerequisite, only then could one use Great Pryncyp as a medium to completely separate the colossal Coffin from the heavens and earth, transforming the tangible into the intangible and hiding it within another person¡¯s elixir field. Even if Jonathan managed to break through to the Divine Realm, he might not necessarily be able to achieve this. Therefore, if Jonathan wanted to carry the Coffin now, at most, he could only shrink it to a little over a meter in size and carry it on his back. ¡°Hayden, cover me!¡± With the Heaven Sword in hand, Jonathan charged directly into the sea of mes ahead. And behind him, a brutal gale began to blow. High above, some tens of meters into the sky, arge expanse of white mist surprisingly started to appear. In an instant a bolt of lightning split the sky, the white mist transformed into dense rain clouds, and suddenly, a downpour began. The raging fire was rapidly extinguished amidst the heavy rain. Thereafter, Jonathan saw the figure of Celestus amidst the mes. To defeat the opponents, it would be wise to attack the alpha of the pack to win the battle. As long as Celestus was present, those death soldiers would keeping, never ceasing their attacks. Bang! The sound of a sniper rifle rang out once again behind Jonathan. In front of Celestus, an indiscernible ripple spread out. The moment the spiritual destruction bullet hit the ripple, it was instantly deflected. Celestus¡¯ defense was incredibly strong! Upon witnessing this scene, Jonathan was greatly shocked. But at this point, the two of them had already met, and avoiding each other was no longer possible. With the Heaven Sword in hand, Jonathan let out a low cry and directly thrust it toward Celestus. ¡°Go!¡± Celestus reached out and gently pointed in the direction of Jonathan. Upon hearing that, one of the two remaining fireballs behind him sprang into action. A ming dagger shot out from the fire, shing directly toward Jonathan. Ding! With the sound of shing metal ringing out, Jonathan was surprisingly sent flying by the me longsword made entirely of spiritual energy. And following the me longsword, the fireball condensed once again, astonishingly transforming into a giant, almost human-like, figure of fire. ¡°You want to fight with me. You¡¯re just asking for trouble.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org With an indifferent gaze, Celestus looked at Jonathan and spoke, his spear transforming into a thin line, barely discernible to the naked eye. It was already reaching right before Jonathan. ¡°Rise!¡± Jonathan turned around and shouted something. At hismand, the small Coffin behind him quickly expanded to a height of three meters,pletely shielding him from view. The spear pierced the Coffin, not even leaving a trace. And behind the Coffin, Jonathan¡¯s fingers twitched slightly. Three daggers had already circled from three directions past him, heading straight for the back of the Coffin. ¡°Jonathan, there are too many people. We can¡¯t fight them off¡­¡± Joshua shouted loudly from a distance. ¡°Use your Elemental Extrication Technique!¡± Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 The Legendary Man Chapter 1312-North Outer City Dungeon Although Kathleen was skilled in using poison, even the most potent poison had its limits. Over a hundred people had been taken down by Kathleen in the surrounding area, a feat that was quite terrifying. However, considering the number of ck Armor soldiers in this ce, the effect was limited. The few people inside the Coffin were unaware of the situation outside. In ordance with their collective decision, the n was to tear open an exit and then, at the fastest speed possible, run to the edge of the Outer City and make their escape. But the Outer City was really too vast. Even though they were mentally prepared, they were still taken aback. Emerging from the Coffin, they caught sight of the towering city walls in the distance. There was a saying, ¡°So near yet so far.¡± Within South Outer City, a single arena spanned fifty kilometers, not to mention the construction of the entire Outer City. The colossal city wall seemed to be right in front of the eyes, but in reality, it was dozens of miles away. If they really tried to make a run for it, they feared they wouldn¡¯t even reach their destination before being surrounded and killed by those relentless pursuers. Even now, just a few hundred ck Armor soldiers had already pushed them into a desperate situation. If the entire army of North Outer City were to be fully mobilized, these few people would probably die without blinking twice. At that moment, Joshua was using all the tricks up his sleeve. However, there was a limit to human strength. When faced with so many enemies, even with him holding three major magical items in hand, he still couldn¡¯t gain the slightest advantage. Jonathan¡¯s escape technique was currently the only method that could take a few people away. Yet, at that moment, he also had unspeakable sorrows in his heart. From the moment hended, Jonathan was constantly thinking about using the Elemental Extrication Technique to break free from his predicament. But the reality was, within the North Outer City, the ground was covered with formations, leaving no opportunity for him to use it. ¡°I can¡¯t pull it off!¡± Jonathan roared loudly. At this moment, Celestus had already flung three flying knives, bypassing the Coffin and charging straight toward Jonathan. ¡°Get lost!¡± With a shout, Kathleen flicked her fingers. Following that, a sharp, piercing sound echoed. Surprisingly, it was a fingernail that had been shot out. Celestus couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and his neck was instantly shed, blood spraying out. He hastily retreated backward. Upon seeing that, Jonathan followed closely with his sword. However, just as he moved past the Coffin, he once again collided with the ming spiritual weapon. In the distance, Celestus¡¯ fireball had transformed into a massive shield, protecting him within. The fire instantly acted like an army. Even in this small world, the situation had escted to this extent. If it were outside, Celestus could truly conquer Divine Tribtion easily, achieving Divine Realm¡¯s Great Pryncyp. ¡°Go!¡± As Joshua shouted, two spirit warriors by his side transformed into afterimages and sprang forward, shing with the me spirit soldiers in a fierce battle. Meanwhile, he ended upnding next to Jonathan while clutching onto Hayden. ¡°Give it another try!¡± As Joshua spoke, his entire spiritual energy surged into his hands instantly. Under the infusion of spiritual energy, the light on the Formation Crusher shone brightly. In the next moment, it fiercely pierced into the ground. Crack! Crack! The subtle sound of cracking echoed continuously as the green bricks beneath their feet kept shattering. In the midst of this phenomenon, Jonathan still felt an unusual sensation. Beneath his feet, he distinctly felt a strong surge of malevolent aura. Before he had a chance to fully experience it, he was once again interrupted by Joshua. ¡°Hurry and try the Elemental Extrication Technique. My spiritual energy won¡¯tst much longer.¡± Jonathan looked at Joshua, who by now had turned pale as if he were a patient on his deathbed. Upon witnessing such a scene, Jonathan dared not dy any longer. With a gesture of his hands, the spiritual energy within his body surged wildly into the ground. And this time, there was no obstruction at all. It went straight through to about ten meters underground. ¡°Earth Extrication!¡± With a loud shout, Jonathan smacked his hand on the Coffin, and without any warning, the green stone b under their feet copsed. ¡°Stop him!¡± Celestus loudlymanded to the people around him. But when those ck Armor soldiers, weapons in hand, charged toward the depression, all they saw was a pit three to four meters deep. Meanwhile, Jonathan and hispanions hadpletely vanished, having escaped underground. Celestus clutched his neck, staring into the deep pit with an icy gaze. ¡°ster the portraits of these individuals all over the city and search thoroughly! I want them dead!¡± After escaping their predicament, Jonathan and hispanions ventured deeper underground, continuously moving forward. One by one, Joshua tossed the Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth. They transformed into spiritual energy, which was then wildly channeled into the Formation Crusher. Several people kept fleeing while Jonathan was constantly keeping an eye on Joshua¡¯s situation. Although the spiritual energy within the Spirit Rejuvenating Pill was extremely pure, to the point where it could be absorbed without refining. The sheer volume of consumption posed a significant challenge to the cultivator¡¯s own meridians. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°The expanse of North Outer City is just too vast. At this rate, even if Joshua overexerts himself, we still won¡¯t be able to get out,¡± Jonathan said as he looked at the people next to him. ¡°Without Joshua¡¯s Formation Crusher, there¡¯s no way we could escape this Outer City filled with restraining barriers.¡± ¡°Let me take your ce,¡± Hayden said to Joshua with concern. Thetter shook his head slightly, his eyes filled with exhaustion. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to use these three treasures even if I gave them to you. It must be my Whitley family¡¯s bloodline¡­¡± As soon as Joshua¡¯s words fell, Kathleen¡¯s expression froze. These three treasures had been coveted by the Eight Great Families for hundreds of years. After breaking the Whitley family, they searched for another decade or so. And now, all they got in return was this hope-crushing confirmation. So what exactly had the Eight Great Families been doing all these years with their sacrifices? ¡°We can¡¯t go on any longer. Joshua can¡¯t hold up.¡± Originally, Jonathan was charging forward underground, but upon seeing Joshua in such a state, he immediately changed his direction and started to flee downward. Several people were now fleeing for their lives. Above their heads, in the North Outer City, there must be numerous cultivators searching for them. In a high-pressure environment like the small world, it was clearly not realistic to seek a high-pressure hideout in the city. All Jonathan could do was to carve out a space in the rtively safe underground to first address Joshua¡¯s issue. What happened next was beyond anyone¡¯s expectation. With such a mindset, Jonathan had only descended a dozen meters or so. Then, suddenly, the few people found themselves falling directly into a dimly lit room. ¡°No way¡­¡± Jonathan looked at the fences on both sides, feeling a wave of mncholy in his heart. He was all too familiar with this scene. He, along with Sterio and Merilyn, had been transported directly to the underground dungeon of South Outer City. Furthermore, that ce was identical to the prison cells in South Outer City. Adding to the fact that his own spiritual power was being rapidly stripped away, Jonathan was almost certain that he had ended up in the dungeon of North Outer City. The only difference this time was that they found themselvesnded not in a prison cell but in the corridor outside. Joshua was already drained of his spiritual energy. Now, in this underground dungeon, he suddenly fainted¡­ Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 The Legendary Man Chapter 1313-¡°What is this ce? It¡¯s so eerie, isn¡¯t it?¡± In a state of rm, Hayden activated his spiritual shield, hoping to create a force field to prevent his own spiritual energy from leaking out. However, the more he tried, the more spiritual energy he lost. ¡°Huh?¡± Hayden cried out in panic, but before he could continue, Jonathan directly covered his mouth. ¡°Seal the acupoint. Don¡¯t panic. These are all minor situations.¡± Jonathan reached out and ced his hand on Joshua¡¯s body. From his wrist, a flicker of emerald green luminescence sparkled, quickly seeping into Joshua¡¯s body. This was the life force that Seboxia, in his true form, had umted through his transformations, and he gifted it to Jonathan. Only after obtaining these life forces did Jonathan realize their preciousness. Fifteen beads, entirely formed from the life force, were now reduced to just eight. This would also serve as Jonathan¡¯s final lifeline, absolutely not to be used lightly. Previously, every time Jonathan was bestowed with the life force by Seboxia¡¯s transformation, he would use it immediately. That was because such energy, even if he didn¡¯t use it, couldn¡¯t remain in his body for too long. Moreover, since it wasn¡¯t his to begin with, he didn¡¯t feel any heartache using it. However, it was different now. Although the remaining eight life forces seemed to be inrge quantities, in reality, they simply couldn¡¯t be sustained for a long period of time once used on arge scale. After all, he did not possess Seboxia¡¯s ability to control the life forces at will. Once a bead was shattered, even if only a little was used, the rest would gradually dissipate. And now, what Jonathan was using was merely a tiny fraction of the energy emanating from those beads. This bit of life force couldn¡¯t revive the dead, but if it was just simply waking Joshua up, it should pose no problem. Joshua slowly came to his senses, but before he could utter a word, Jonathan had already picked up a Spirit Rejuvenating Pill and tossed it into his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. First, seal all your vital acupoints, or else this grand formation will torment you to death.¡± By now, Kathleen and Hayden had adapted to the dungeon¡¯s environment, yet they still held their weapons, remaining on guard on both sides. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what on earth is this ce? It¡¯s so eerie. The formation of spiritual destruction bullets in my magazine haspletely failed. I haven¡¯t checked the ones in my storage ring yet.¡± At that moment, Jonathan was also curiously looking at the two. ¡°Before you were thrown into the arena of the South Outer City, didn¡¯t you stay in the dungeon?¡± Kathleen shook her head slightly. ¡°I was captured in Bannockburn Vige outside and thrown directly into the arena.¡± ¡°I was outside Upriver Vige¡­¡± Hayden scratched his head and asked, ¡°When you were in South Outer City, were you thrown into this godforsaken ce?¡± Jonathan recalled the frustrating sage he had encountered in the remote vige, his lips twitching unnaturally twice. After setting down the Coffin he carried on his back, he used his spiritual energy to activate a formation, transforming it into a ten-meter size. Then, he forcefully knocked on the Coffin. ¡°We¡¯re here. Both of you cane out now!¡± The Coffin door swung open, and Sterio and Merilyn leaped out from within. No sooner had theye out than the expressions on their faces changed. ¡°D*mn¡­¡± Sterio looked at Jonathan and uttered through gritted teeth. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who just promised me that as long as I overdraw my spiritual energy and vitality to produce arge number of hidden-wing insects, you would ensure our escape?¡± ¡°I did promise you,¡± Jonathan pointed at Joshua and continued, ¡°But look at him. Do you think it¡¯s easy for us to survive when we¡¯re surrounded by hundreds of God Realm beings? Celestus is a master at ying with fire. Those hidden-wing insects have long been roasted by him.¡± Upon hearing that, Sterio and Merilyn promptly sealed their own acupoints, behaving as if they were ustomed to the situation. At this point, Joshua had somewhat recovered. He sat up, put away his Formation Crusher, and began to survey his surroundings. ¡°Even if we seal the acupoints, it¡¯s impossible to stay here for a long time. Once I¡¯ve recovered a bit, we¡¯ll leave this ce.¡± As Joshua spoke, he reached out and tossed several medicinal pills into his mouth. Sterio, who waspletely unaware of the previous battle, frowned as he looked at Jonathan. ¡°ording to his words, I reckon we weren¡¯t captured and brought here, were we?¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Jonathan responded irritably. ¡°If we were captured, would we be this rxed? Haven¡¯t you noticed we¡¯re not in a prison cell?¡± Sterio looked around carefully. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I was just wondering, howe you guys seem perfectly fine even if you were defeated.¡± Jonathan watched as Sterio and Merilyn walked hand in hand, a slight frown forming on his face. Merilyn could almost certainly be described as a love-struck fool. Once she set her sights on Sterio, she considered him in everything she did. Even though it was tantly obvious that Sterio was using her, she couldn¡¯t help but make excuses for him. I just hope that Sterio can be a decent person and not be too harsh on Merilyn. Just as everyone was striving to restore their spiritual power, preparing for the continued escape, Hayden, however, took out his phone and started heading toward a dimly lit cell nearby. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± Hayden¡¯s voice rang out, tinged with a hint of hesitation. Jonathan and the others looked toward Hayden, only to see him pointing towards the cell next to them. ¡°They¡­ seem to be people from the ckwood family¡­¡± The ckwood family? Jonathan swiftly moved in front of the prison cell, pulling out a tactical light to illuminate the inside. What he saw were three individuals, dressed in long robes, beaten to a bloody pulp, lying within. The faces of those three people were stained with blood, making it impossible to discern their original appearances. The golden dragon embroidery on the corners of their clothing confirmed that the three individuals were indeed members of the ckwood family. The ckwood family had greatly helped Asura¡¯s Office. Although their way of cooperation was quite peculiar, and the ckwood family had their own ns, their kindness was genuine. Jonathan pulled out a long rope magical item, directly looping it around the ankles of the three people. He then used his spiritual energy to drag them over to the railing. Just from this light-moving task alone, a significant portion of Jonathan¡¯s internal spiritual energy was depleted. But at that moment, Jonathan didn¡¯t have time to bother with all of this. Instead, he directly reached out and ced his hand on one person¡¯s neck. ¡°He¡¯s already dead¡­¡± Jonathan said frostily. Following that, he checked the second person with his spiritual energy and found out that the individual did not emit any aura. It wasn¡¯t until the third person that Jonathan finally felt a hint of spiritual energy pulsating. ¡°There¡¯s still hope!¡± After a moment of contemtion, Jonathan gently pressed his left hand onto the wrist of the person¡¯s right wrist. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The eight pale green patterns, resembling tattoos, were the embodiment of life force. One of them gradually faded, transforming into a pure life force that flowed into the person¡¯s body. As the life force flowed in, the person¡¯s wounds healed rapidly. In just a few seconds, his breathing had returned to normal. Just as Jonathan was about to stop, the man unexpectedly flipped his hand, gripping Jonathan¡¯s wrist, and swiftly aimed a punch at Jonathan¡¯s face¡­ Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 The Legendary Man Chapter 1314-Let Us Go Together Bang! As their fists shed, Jonathan firmly grasped the weak fist with his hand. The ckwood family member before him had been imprisoned in a dungeon for an indeterminate amount of time. Their severe injuries, coupled with the fact that all their acupoints had been unsealed, had led to theplete depletion of spiritual energy within their body due to the formation. Even though Jonathan had rescued the individual by sacrificing some of his life force, it had primarily bolstered their physical strength. In the presence of cultivators, even with a modest augmentation of spiritual energy, this physical strength was truly inconsequential. Jonathan gripped the person¡¯s fist and said in a low voice, ¡°I am Jonathan!¡± The person gazed at Jonathan and hisrades with vacant eyes. After a few moments, they started to choke up, and their eyes welled with tears. ¡°I-I am Sirius.¡± Sirius? Upon hearing Sirius¡¯ words, everyone was momentarily stunned. Without uttering another word, Jonathan immediately took out a bottle of mineral water and handed it into the cell. Previously, Sirius had been tortured to the point of being battered and bruised, his face covered in thick scabs of blood. Even though Jonathan had healed his injuries, he still couldn¡¯t recognize Sirius. Sirius took the bottle of mineral water. He gulped down half of it, then poured the rest all over his face. After a hasty cleanup, Sirius finally unveiled his genuine appearance. While he still appeared disheveled, he was now at least recognizable. Jonathan ordered, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Without any hesitation, Sirius opened his mouth. Jonathan popped two Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth. In the dungeon, any actions involving spiritual energy had to be executed swiftly. Even passing the Replenishing Spirit Pills from one person to another could result in a significant loss of spiritual power. This formation was truly quite terrifying. As Jonathan regarded the individual before him, a myriad of emotions swelled within his heart. These past few days, he had been hanging out with Sterio and the others. Despite facing life-and- death circumstances, they had not reached a state ofplete despair. Even though they had been thrown into the arena or abandoned in North Outer City and couldn¡¯t defeat their enemies, they could still think of ways to escape. In Jonathan¡¯s spection, Sirius and many other scions of respectable families already had their own secret means ofmunication. Therefore, he surmised that these individuals should be capable of uniting more swiftly. From a logical standpoint, they ought to be in a much safer situation than Jonathan. s, he never imagined that Sirius and hispanions would fall to such a low point. If they had not coincidentally fallen into this dungeon while fleeing, Sirius would have met his end here. What on earth happened to them? As Jonathan was deep in thought, he heard Sirius slowly start to speak from within the prison cell. ¡°Jonathan, do you still have a storage ring?¡± ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you being a tad too demanding?¡± Hayden couldn¡¯t resist but voice his discontent. ¡°We just saved your life, so shouldn¡¯t you show some gratitude? And now you have the audacity to make requests. Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan didn¡¯t hesitate. However, he only had two storage rings on him, both of which were in use and couldn¡¯t be given to Sirius. He casually pulled out a storage bag from his pocket and handed it over. ¡°This is the storage bag I obtained after defeating the cultivator here. The space inside isn¡¯trge, just five cubic meters, but it should suffice for now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Sirius picked up the storage bag, swiftly imprinting his spiritual sense on it. He then waved it at the two bodies on the ground, keeping them in the bag. Sirius looked at the storage bag in his hand and spoke coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t let them die here.¡± Observing Sirius in this condition, some couldn¡¯t help but experience a pang of sadness, as if mourning another¡¯s passing. In this small world, Grandmasters held little significance, given the multitude of God Realm cultivators. Even though they were nearing the pinnacle of the hierarchy in the external world, they were perpetually at risk of losing their lives in this small world. At present, it was the two individuals from the ckwood family, but in the next moment, it could be any one of them. The only question remained: after their demise, would there be anyone to retrieve their bodies and transport them back to their hometown? Joshua walked up to Jonathan and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. To escape from Northern Outer City, his Formation Crusher and Jonathan¡¯s Elemental Extrication Technique were both indispensable. At this moment, everyone finally understood the true purpose of the Formation Crusher. The Whitley family had managed to exist in Chanaea for almost two millennia, setting themselves apart with a multitude of high-ranking cultivators that exceeded other families and their possession of three magical items. Among these, the Troop Summoner and the Hailstorm Fan were formidable magical items. The Formation Crusher, on the other hand, appeared to serve a more auxiliary role. Besides its ability to effortlessly establish minor formations, its primary function was to disrupt formations. Its most frequent use was during confrontations with others, where it could render the formations engraved on the opponent¡¯s weapons ineffectual. As for crushing formations, the outside world¡¯s cultivation environment had already declined to the point where there were scarcely any formations left for it to crush. Despite its reputation for being extraordinary in the outside world, the item didn¡¯t seem as effective as its name suggested. Upon entering the small world, everyone understood the true power of the Formation Crusher after witnessing it firsthand. These three weapons were not crafted forbat in the external world, particrly the Formation Crusher. x Descendants of the White family, due to their bloodline heritage, had the ability to manipte this magical item. This was likely their true trump card. Neil¡¯s ancestors only passed down the information about the small world¡¯s formation rules. Little did he know that what he had given up was the true treasure. Jonathan gazed at Joshua, whoseplexion still bore traces of pallor. Heid his hand on Joshua¡¯s shoulder. A surge of life force flowed swiftly into Joshua¡¯s body, revitalizing him to a state of peak vitality once more. ¡°Seal your acupoints,¡± Jonathan instructed. ¡°This life force can stay within your body for up to two hours. Within this time frame, if you sustain injuries, this energy will expedite your recovery. You should be fine until it¡¯s entirely exhausted.¡± It was rare for Jonathan to be so generous, but this was a situation where he had no other choice. After all, he couldn¡¯t control the dissipation of the life force. In order to save Sirius, he shattered a bead formed by life force. While Jonathan held onto his seemingly insignificant belongings, reluctant to share them with others, he understood that when the moment arrived, these possessions would ultimately fade into nothingness. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Even though Joshua didn¡¯t know what this energy was, he understood that such precious energy, within this small world, was undoubtedly considered a treasure. Whether Jonathan sought to exploit his bloodline or employ the Formation Crusher he held, he should be appreciative of Jonathan for rescuing him. ¡°We shall talk about that outside.¡± Jonathan stretched out his hand, pointing at Sirius, and asked, ¡°Your Formation Crusher should work on the restraining barrier of this cell too, right? Rescue him, and let¡¯s leave together.¡± Hearing that, Sterio chuckled lightly. ¡°Great! The team has expanded again. We¡¯re now a hodgepodge.¡± Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 The Legendary Man Chapter 1315-Weapon N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The eight respectable families was a term used by the outside world to refer to the top eight undying legacies of Chanaea. Those families, due to their shared interests, banded together to control the entirety of Chanaea. However, all those decisions were made at the macro level of families¡¯ development. As for the grudges among the eight families, that was an incrediblyplex matter. Even the most brilliant analyst would struggle to untangle theplicated rtionship that had persisted among those respectable families for hundreds and thousands of years. Among the eight families, each one had, to varying degrees, in members of the other ns. After all, that is the nature ofpetition among respectable families. When the cake size was fixed, one had to reduce the number ofpetitors to get arger slice. ying others, and nurturing the younger generation were the things that everyone from the eight families wanted to do. And that was exactly what the eight families did. Last time, Karl used the Eastern Army as bait to set a trap, gathering representatives from the eight families in Remdik. Although everyone had amon goal at that time, it also led to the emergence of the alliances of the six families,prising the Henderson, Leeson, Mallory, ckwood, Welsh, and Gray families. Even when their goals aligned, they were constantly looking for opportunities to take each other down. From that, it was clear to see that the grudges between the eight families had reached a point of no resolution. Yet, at that moment, within the small world, under the threat of death, everyone had no choice but to gather together once again. The group of seven included Merilyn, an aboriginal cultivator, Kathleen, Sterio, and Sirius, who were from respectable families, yet belonged to two different factions, Jonathan, representing Asura¡¯s Office, and Joshua, thest descendant of the Whitley family and the only remaining heir of the White family in the small world. Hayden, standing at the very edge, was the sessor of an affiliated family that had betrayed the respectable families. That motley crew, each with their own agenda, could be described as chaos in its purest form. Despite suchplex rtionships, everyone united unprecedentedly in the face of death. ¡°Everyone, be ready. As soon as I break the restraining barrier of this prison, the guards in charge will surely notice. When that happens, we must leave immediately.¡± Joshua stood in front of the prison door and spoke calmly. Upon hearing that, everyone immediately became cautious. Jonathan quickly shrank the coffin to just over a meter in length and hoisted it onto his back. Joshua drew out his Formation Crusher, his body surging with spiritual energy. Without any hesitation, he struck at the prison bars that looked as if they were about to decay. The entire dungeon was protected by arge formation. Previously, Jonathan and Sterio had tried to break open the cell using their spiritual energy, but it had no effect whatsoever. After all, challenging a massive formation with the strength of a single person was simply preposterous. Yet, at this moment, Joshua swung the Formation Crusher in his hand, unleashing a wave of obliteration. Crack! Crack! Two crisp sounds rang out, and the edgeless Formation Crusher, as if it were the fastest de in the world, sliced through the bars of the prison cell. ¡°This formation will repair itself. We need to leave quickly.¡± Joshua put away his Formation Crusher and panted heavily after breaking the boundary, speaking as he did so. At the same time, he casually tossed two Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth as if they were jelly beans. Sirius swiftly moved and positioned himself next to Jonathan and the others. Right then, a sh of white light streaked by at the end of the corridor. Four cultivators, dressed in the attire of the Outer City envoy, had already appeared on the portal formation. ¡°Cast your spells. Hand me a weapon! I¡¯ll kill them all!¡± Sirius, covered in blood, stood tall and straight. Meanwhile, on the side, Hayden casually handed a rifle over to Sirius. ¡°If you need a gun, just ask for it! Why are you keeping up your high and mighty pretense at a time like this!¡± Bang! As Hayden spoke, he had already pulled the trigger in his hand. At a distance of less than thirty meters, even if the spiritual destruction formation on the bullet had been rendered useless by the Spirit Possession Formation there, the immense momentum was enough to kill a God Realm cultivator while they were caught off guard. The bullet was fired, and one of the four cultivators was sent flying. Half of his head already vanished into thin air. One of the remaining three divine messengers summoned a shield with a flip of his hand, positioning it in front of him, and then shouted loudly, ¡°Call for backup!¡± At that moment, Jonathan had already enveloped Hayden with his spiritual energy. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to linger here. Let¡¯s go!¡± As Jonathan spoke, the bricks beneath their feet seemed to transform into a surface of water. The group suddenly felt a void beneath their feet, and before they knew it, they had vanished into the corridor. The three divine messengers hurried over only to find an empty cell and slightly protruding bricks. It was as if Jonathan and the others had never been there. They left without even leaving a trace. An envoy, his face smeared with blood, asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± The person who was speaking earlier furrowed his brows. ¡°We must report to the governor¡¯s residence immediately. These people have free ess to the dungeon. If they really release those guys, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble.¡± Beneath the North Outer City, Jonathan led everyone as they swiftly moved through the soil. Thanks to the presence of Joshua¡¯s Formation Crusher, they managed to forcefully tear open a gap in the formation of the entire North Outer City. ¡°Why are you giving me this gun?¡± Sirius was propelled forward by Jonathan¡¯s spiritual power. With nothing else to do, he finally turned his gaze toward Hayden. Hayden turned his head to look at Sirius beside him. ¡°I find you so hard to please. Wasn¡¯t it you who asked me for a weapon just now?¡± ¡°I did ask you for a weapon¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. Didn¡¯t I just give it to you?¡± Hayden looked at Sirius with a puzzled expression. Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, he quickly stowed away his sniper rifle into his storage ring. ¡°Are you coveting my sniper rifle? I¡¯d advise you to drop that idea.¡± At that moment, Sirius stared at Hayden as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°A touch of icy gleam precedes a spear as fierce as a dragon. What I wanted was a spear!¡± Upon hearing that, Hayden was first taken aback. Then, he looked at Sirius somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I would have understood if you had just told me you wanted Zarok¡¯s Feathered Fowlstrike Spear!¡± ¡°Feathered Fowlstrike is a spear technique,¡± said Sirius in a cold voice. ¡°The spear of Zarok is named Silver Dragonheart Spear!¡± With a grim expression, Jonathan popped two Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth and said to the two individuals, ¡°Shut up! Will you two ever stop? Joshua and I are leading you all away from our pursuers, and we¡¯re using up a lot of spiritual energy. If you dare to keep running your mouths, believe it or not, I¡¯ll bury both of you alive right here!¡± At present, everyone was entirely reliant on Jonathan¡¯s escape technique to traverse underground. If they were truly abandoned by Jonathan, even if they didn¡¯t suffocate to death, their fate wouldn¡¯t be any more favorable. Seeing Jonathan lose his temper, both of them promptly shut their mouths. However, the silence onlysted for a few moments before Hayden spoke up again. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, aren¡¯t you tired of leading so many people? How about we all just hop into the coffin?¡± Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 The Legendary Man Chapter 1316-The Guide Upon hearing Hayden¡¯s words, everyone turned their attention to Jonathan. Seboxia¡¯s coffin was indeed mysterious. Although Jonathan couldn¡¯t yet store it within himself, it had an interior that formed its own space. Earlier, when Sterio and Merilyn had rested inside the coffin, Jonathan and the others had used it to escape, but they hadn¡¯t felt anything from within. Even when the coffin was reduced in size, its internal space remained unchanged. Standing inside, they experienced no bumps or shaking due to changes in the external direction. Seboxia had imed that the coffin was a pre-divine weapon. Jonathan believed it, yet he still had some doubts. After all, this item seemed to have no other advantages besides its ability to shield against celestial enigma and its extreme durability. While its ability to store living creatures was exceptionally rare, it didn¡¯t seem to match the status of a pre-divine weapon. The only practical use Jonathan could think of was hiding inside the coffin. However, this idea left him feeling a bit dejected. ¡°It¡¯s useless. This thing follows thews of physics. Even if you all squeeze into the coffin, my consumption of spiritual energy will remain the same as it is now. There won¡¯t be any difference.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hayden reached out to touch the ancient coffin and asked, ¡°But howe the things in our storage rings don¡¯t obey thews of physics?¡± Jonathan turned to Hayden, who had a sharp tongue, and after holding back for a while, he finally slowly said, ¡°Go to hell.¡± Hayden was left bewildered by Jonathan¡¯s scolding, and his gaze was filled with defiance. Jonathan, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t be bothered with this troublemaker. He casually flipped his hand and tossed out a spear. ¡°This is just a middle-grade magical item; make do with it for now,¡± Jonathan remarked. Sirius reached out and stored the spear in his storage bag without so much as a thank you. The ckwood family had secretly allied with Asura¡¯s Office, and starting with the Remdik expedition, Sirius and the ckwood family had been providing substantial support to Asura¡¯s Office behind the scenes. Although they belonged to different factions, their actual rtionship was much better than that of Joshua and his group. Under Jonathan¡¯s leadership, the group continued their journey in silence. After about fifteen minutes, Jonathan¡¯s pace suddenly faltered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sterio inquired. Jonathan extended his hand and waved it in front of him. The earth around them rapidly receded, forming a circr space with a diameter of about ten meters. Jonathan took out a shlight and shone it ahead, only to discover that whaty in front of them was not soil at all but a smooth, jet-ck stone surface. Almost instinctively, everyone released their spiritual senses. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Hayden reached out and touched the stone b that seemed to have been cut by a de. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, could it be that we¡¯ve stumbled upon the corner of the North Outer City?¡± Hayden asked. ¡°It seems so,¡± Jonathan replied, frowning as he nced at Joshua, who stood nearby. Joshua understood Jonathan¡¯s implication but shook his head slightly. ¡°No, this city wall serves as a barrier against the onught of demon beasts during the beast wave. It¡¯s incredibly sturdy, and the formationsyered on top of it are formidable. Even if it costs me my life, I can¡¯t break through these formations to create a path.¡± Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words, the group wore troubled expressions. However, Sirius, standing nearby, coldly snorted. ¡°Why fear? Let¡¯s go up there and tear open a way out. I¡¯ll lead the charge.¡± ¡°No,¡± Joshua replied, shaking his head slightly. ¡°South Outer City and North Outer City are extremely vast. Although there are four city gates, they are heavily guarded and not open to the public on regr days,¡± Joshua exined. ¡°Furthermore, we are now on the surface, and we have no idea about the exact locations of those city gates. All the wanted posters out there have our faces on them, I guarantee that once we show ourselves, we will immediately attract arge number of pursuers. What will we do then? Hide underground like rats again?¡± Sirius furrowed his brow and looked at the others. ¡°It¡¯s still better than waiting here.¡± Hayden reached out to pat Sirius¡¯s shoulder but was pushed aside by Sirius. However, Hayden didn¡¯t seem bothered and spoke with a smile. ¡°Sirius, it¡¯s no wonder the ckwood family suffered heavy casualties. Do you know that sometimes you have to use your brain when dealing with things? Not everything can be solved by brute force. You have to be cunning!¡± ¡°If you want to be cunning, you be cunning. I¡¯d rather kill everyone in this small world!¡± Sirius held his spear, exuding a sharp and intimidating aura. At that moment, Merilyn, who had been quietly observing from the sidelines, cautiously extended her hand. ¡°Everyone, I have some information. I don¡¯t know if it will be useful to you.¡± The group turned their attention to Merilyn. They had never really considered this aborigine female cultivator in their battles or ns. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. While she had strongbat skills, her methods were rather one-dimensional. Among this group, even Hayden had a way to defeat Merilyn if they were to face off individually. The others were in a simr position, so Merilyn was mostly seen as an auxiliary member. Now, as Merilyn spoke up, they remembered that they had a true aborigine cultivator among them. ¡°Merilyn, do you have any useful information?¡± Jonathan asked with a smile. Bing the center of attention made Merilyn feel somewhat ufortable. She squeezed Sterio¡¯s hand a little tighter and finally spoke up. ¡°What you¡¯ve been talking about, the ¡®beast wave¡¯, hasn¡¯t happened here for three hundred years,¡± she began. ¡°I remember hearing that someone from the vige beyond had infiltrated South Outer City before. They said the guards at the South Outer City gates werex, and the envoys from the Outer City could move freely. However, I don¡¯t know about the situation in North Outer City, and I don¡¯t know if this information is useful to you.¡± Merilyn fell silent after sharing this information, and the expressions on Jonathan and the others¡¯ faces brightened. They all wore smiles. ¡°Sterio, you¡¯ve found yourself a good wife. If we make it out of here alive, I¡¯ll give you an extra five hundred. Consider it an early wedding gift.¡± Hayden, who had seen his status rise among the group since showcasing his talent in formations, spoke without his usual caution and even jested with Sterio. ¡°Get lost!¡± Sterio retorted with a cold expression. These scions of noble families had pocket change in the tens of thousands, and now Hayden suddenly offered five hundred as a joke. It was clearly a joke. Jonathan and Joshua both consumed a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills, then activated their spiritual energy, leading the group upwards. With Merilyn¡¯s information, they only needed to discreetly surface, ascertain their direction, and then make their escape underground, which would allow them to leave easily. But just as Jonathan and the others used their spiritual senses to detect the absence of anyone nearby and emerged from underground, a moment of utter shock struck them. ¡°Jonathan, what a wonderful f*cking guide you ar Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 The Legendary Man Chapter 1317-No Way To Get Beneath The Soil With a dagger in hand, Sterio cursed through gritted teeth. Besides Sterio, the others also turned ashen-faced when they looked at Jonathan. If looks could kill, Jonathan would likely be the prime target of them all. All of that was a result of the ck Armor Legion, who was outside their field of vision. Whether it was the South Outer City or North Outer City, they were initially established to deal with the potential beast wave, serving as fortresses for troop deployment and defense. This ce bore a striking resemnce to the Northern Crimson Prison in Chanaea¡¯s Xophia. As a ce where troops were stationed, there would inevitably be a parade ground for the army to assemble and train. Before Jonathan and hispanions reached the surface, they had already used their spiritual senses to scan the surroundings, ensuring no one was around. In the small world, everyone¡¯s consciousness was significantly suppressed, restricting the maximum detection radius to just a few meters. Anything beyond that was imperceptible. ording to Jonathan and his group¡¯s n, even if they were to return to the surface and were identally encountered by others, the skills they possessed would enable them to swiftly handle the situation, ensuring that no significant chaos erupted in a short amount of time. They eventually stuck their heads out directly from the training ground. Although the South Outer City and North Outer City were no longer what they were two thousand years ago, the overall situation there still remained unchanged. The tradition of stationing troops in the northeast and northwest corners of the Northern Outer City still lasted to the present day to prepare for the potential beast wave. At that time, Jonathan and hispanions, who had just emerged from underground, were being watched by hundreds of pairs of eyes. On ordinary days, such arge gathering of people was not amon sight. After all, the small world¡¯s hierarchical system at the time was stringent, and the vigers outside had never contemted rebelling against the authorities. Furthermore, the beast wave had not urred for over three hundred years. Those divine messengers were nothing more than symbolic figureheads, employed to instill fear in the minds of the people. Yet, only today, a great upheaval befell the North Outer City. The governor was killed, his deputy was injured, and even the governor¡¯s residence waspletely reduced to ruins with a single loud explosion. Just moments ago, the deputy governor, Celestus, issued an order to capture Jonathan and his companions alive. He also had a formation diagram drawn and distributed to various military officers. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this moment, a few dozen meters away from Jonathan and hispanions, a cultivator stood in stunned silence, clutching a luminous stone in his hand. Upon the stone¡¯s surface, a light screen materialized, revealing the silhouettes of six individuals, excluding Sirius. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they saying anything?¡± Hayden clenched his teeth and spoke in a hushed tone, sweat dripping from the tip of his nose. ¡°Can¡¯t they see us?¡± Upon hearing Hayden¡¯s words, a few people turned their heads to look at Jonathan. Sirius stepped forward to stand in front of Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, can your Elemental Extrication Technique make us invisible?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Jonathan replied, at a loss for words as he gazed at Sirius. ¡°Oh.¡± Sirius nodded lightly, ¡°I have a suggestion, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to mention it.¡± Kathleen looked at Sirius with a cold gaze. ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out!¡± With a sweep of his long spear, Sirius steadily pointed it toward the ck Armor Legion ahead. ¡°We definitely can¡¯t beat them in a fight, maybe we should run¡­¡± ¡°Run!¡± Jonathan formed seals with both hands, and the soil beneath their feet instantly became soft. Before they could sink into the ground, a booming shout echoed from within the ranks of the ck Armor Legion. ¡°It¡¯s them! The deputy governor has issued amand. If we kill one person, we¡¯ll be promoted to centurion; killing two, we¡¯ll be promoted to millurion. Capturing the one wearing the turban alive, and we¡¯ll be promoted to decamillurion. The person will serve in the governor¡¯s residence, and his position will be hereditary.¡± ¡°Charge!¡± the person eximed. Countless crossbow arrows were already whistling through the air, their sharp, piercing sounds drawing nearer. Jonathan and hispanions quickly stepped into the soil, while the arrows pierced through the ground, aiming straight for the people below. Ding! Ding! Ding! A series of soft sounds echoed as the bronze handbell above Jonathan¡¯s head intercepted all the iing arrows. ¡°These people have gone mad!¡± Hayden cried out in fear, extending his spiritual sense while looking at the ck Armor Legion above him. Above their heads, dozens of the fastest ck Armor soldiers had already reached where they had stood earlier. Driven by immense benefits, those cultivators did not give up their pursuit. Instead, they summoned their magical items one by one and began to furiously smash downward. If an individual believed they could challenge the vastnd in such a manner, one might consider them a fool, but when dozens of people were doing so simultaneously, it only meant one thing¡ªthere was treasure at that ce. To them, Jonathan and hispanions were the treasures. With the aid of Jonathan¡¯s Elemental Extrication Technique, several people dived down, feeling as comfortable as if they were swimming in water, without any difort. The cultivators above the ground became even more insane. They activated the spiritual energy of their magical items, and their digging speed was surprisingly second only to Jonathan¡¯s Elemental Extrication Technique. In one moment, they were closing in on Jonathan and the others, filling them with terror. Above ground, themander of the ck Armor Legion grew increasingly anxious. Many cultivators wielded long spears to form a massive semicircle. As the ck Armor Legion took their positions, themander made a grand sweeping gesture. Following his lead, the soldiers plunged their long spears directly into the ground. Afterward, he applied a technique to activate the formations on the spears. One by one, the spears began to rapidly elongate, growing longer and longer. Thismander intended to artificially create a barrier around them, aiming to trap Jonathan and the others. Besides that, under themander¡¯s arrangement, several ck-armored soldiers who were proficient in formation tactics had also arrived at this location. Each of those formation masters held a jade slip, swiftly moving forward and embedding it into the ground, upying the three positions. Subsequently, they jointly activated the jade slips with a hand seal. Crack! Crack! Crack! The jade slips shattered one after another, yet not a single fragment was to be seen. All the jade slips crumbled into dust, seeping into the earth like a liquid. Down below, Jonathan, who was leading everyone to escape, felt that his spiritual power was depleting at an even faster rate. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Jonathan eximed in an icy tone. The entire escape process relied on Joshua¡¯s cooperation. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Joshua, too, grew anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After popping a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth, Jonathan turned his gaze toward Joshua. ¡°Joshua, did you feel it? My spiritual energy is depleting fast.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Joshua shook his head, denying it as he spoke. ¡°I haven¡¯t stopped using the Formation Crusher for a moment, the spirit possession formation shouldn¡¯t affect you.¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan realized that Joshua had misunderstood him and quickly rified. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I truly feel that my spiritual energy is depleting rapidly, at least three times faster than before.¡± ¡°How can this be?¡± Joshua frowned at Jonathan. ¡°We just passed through here. There¡¯s no way there could be a problem¡­¡± At this point, Joshua paused slightly. ¡°Unless the soil density has changed¡­¡± Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 The Legendary Man Chapter 1318-The Immortal Body Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s words, Jonathan was immediately taken aback. Suppressing his shock, Jonathan carefully sensed the density of the surrounding soil. Indeed, it¡¯s much harder than before! ¡°We just walked this path. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. It seems that they have set up a new arcane array,¡± Joshua said thoughtfully. At this point, Jonathan was struggling hard to move forward. The hardness of the ground was now comparable to that of a rock. With every inch of their advance, they had to expend several times more spiritual energy than before. ¡°Joshua, isn¡¯t Formation Crusher primarily used to break through formations?¡± Hayden asked in a puzzled tone. Upon hearing the question, Joshua¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to exin to you all. It¡¯s true that Formation Crusher is specifically designed to break formations, but in reality, it has many limitations. If my guess is correct, there should be people around us continuously infusing spiritual energy into the formation. If this continues, the impact of Formation Crusher will be negligible.¡± Although Jonathan couldn¡¯t understand what Joshua was saying, there was one thing he did understand. This means we can¡¯t rely on anyone else now. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! We must get back up there, or we¡¯ll all suffocate down here!¡± Jonathan was swiftly moving underground. After wandering around, he began to quickly ascend upwards. ¡°Be prepared for battle!¡± Joshua said coldly. The next moment, under the leadership of Jonathan, the few of them rushed up again, sticking close to the city wall.¡± Upon seeing the few individuals, themander of ck Armor Legion immediately shouted, ¡°Kill them!¡± Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ Countless arrows were shot from crossbows on three sides. ¡°Cover me for a few moments!¡± With a loud shout from Joshua, everyone swiftly raised their shields in front of them, encircling Jonathan and Joshua in the middle. ¡°I need a while toplete the spell!¡± Joshua said as he whipped out Troop Summoner. Jonathan crushed a small bottle and tossed all of the dozen or so Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth. The scene stunned Joshua even though he was aware that Jonathan¡¯s cultivation method was different from ordinary people¡¯s. ¡°Is it okay for you to consume that many?¡± Joshua asked in concern as he formed a seal with both hands. Typically, a God Realm cultivator could replenish their spiritual energy with just three Spirit Rejuvenating Pills. Due to the mysterious Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique that Jonathan practiced, his energy field capacity was more than three times that of others. Even so, the immense spiritual energy released from swallowing a dozen or so Replenishing Spirit Pills at once would cause a tremendous shock to Jonathan¡¯s elixir field and meridians. Wiping the blood from his mouth and nose, Jonathan looked at Joshua, his face flushed red. ¡°No worries, I can still handle it. Continue casting your spell here. I¡¯ll go outside and take out that commander. D*mn it, just looking at him p*sses me off!¡± As Jonathan spoke, he leaped up and stepped onto Hayden¡¯s shield. As his figure rose into the air, he pushed off the city wall with both feet,unching him toward the densely packed ck Armor Legion like an arrow released from its bow. As Three Formations could only defend against attacks from below and not from above, it didn¡¯t hinder Jonathan even for an instant. Amidst the arrows flying toward him from the front, the bronze handbell above Jonathan¡¯s head forcefully tore open a path through the overwhelming barrage of arrows. The countless bacshes inflicted severe injuries to Jonathan¡¯s internal organs. Yet these usually fatal injuries were rapidly healed with the life force of Seboxia. ¡°Screw you!¡± Cursing loudly, Jonathan moved like a shooting star, covering dozens of meters in a single stride as he charged into the midst of the ck Armor soldiers. His target was themander in the distance. With a swift motion, Jonathan put away the bronze handbell. Holding Heaven Sword, he cleaved a wolf-riding soldier, along with his wolf, into two halves. As he turned to dodge two iing des, Jonathan forcefully hurled Divine Chessboard out with his right hand. The palm-sized Divine Chessboard suddenly expanded to twenty meters in length amidst its rotation, directly knocking the ck Armor soldiers blocking Jonathan¡¯s path away. ¡°In battle, it is wise to eliminate the intelligent ones first.¡± Drenched in blood, Jonathanughed heartily as he leaped into the air. The moment his foot touched Divine Chessboard, he had already teleported to the other end of the board. With a powerful jump, he flew over thestyer of ck Armor Legion, charging straight toward themander. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Themander, with his robust and unmatched physique, sat upright on the back of a white-furred alpha wolf, his face looking grim. Seeing Jonathan continuously using his skills to charge at him, themander forcefully leaped off the green wolf. In his hands, a massive yet peculiar weapon materialized. It resembled the broadsword of an ancient Epean knight, with the front looking like a slender cone, while the hilt was fitted with a smooth handle. Themander held in his hand, a short yet ferocious-looking weapon that was covered with spikes. Whoosh¡­ With a soft sound, the strange weapon, leveraging its length, forcefully pierced into Jonathan¡¯s chest. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As the saying goes, ¡°The longer a weapon, the greater its reach.¡± A smug expression appeared on the commander¡¯s face, but before he could react, he saw Jonathan, with a cold smirk, charging toward him. Heaven Sword urately pierced the heart of themander, whose gaze shifted from smug satisfaction to pure horror. Looking at the weapon that hadpletely pierced through Jonathan¡¯s left chest, themander was filled with disbelief. ¡°How could you possibly¡­¡± ¡°Because I am invincible!¡± Jonathan revealed a smile and then, despite the intense pain in his chest, pressed down on Heaven Sword with both hands. Under the gaze of many, Heaven Sword cut through themander¡¯s chest down to between his legs, cleaving him cleanly in two. Suddenly, themander¡¯s insides spilled out all over the ground, leaving a messy scene of intestines and stomach. Just one nce at the scene was enough to send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. The small world was unlike the outside world. Here, power reigned supreme. No matter how clever one was, one could never ascend to the top if one¡¯s cultivation level was not up to par. Themander that Jonathan had killed was none other than the second most powerful individual in North Outer City, inferior to only the deputy governor, Celestus. Jonathan had not only killed such a person with a single strike but also had a terrifying weapon stabbed through his heart. One could only imagine the level of shock the scene caused in the eyes of those present. Jonathan gripped the hilt of the strange weapon embedded in his chest. Then, with a forceful push, he moved the weapon through himself, leaving a hole the size of a bowl. As his life force quickly gathered above the wound, budding white flesh connected rapidly like tentacles. Within a few seconds, Jonathan¡¯s chest hadpletely healed, and his aura surged once again. After the terrifying scene unfolded before the eyes of the ck Armor soldiers, all of them were too frightened to step forward. Although powerful medicine that could bring the dead back to life existed in the small world, there would be no chance of applying it if a normal person¡¯s heart was pierced, for they would die instantly. Consequently, someone like Jonathan was, needless to say, one of a kind. Could this person truly be immortal? Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 The Legendary Man Chapter 1319- Chaos With a casual wave of his right hand, Jonathan transformed the strange weapon into the size of a palm and stored it in his storage ring. ¡°You still have the mood to look at me? If I were you, I would definitely be more concerned about what¡¯s happening over there.¡± Jonathan pointed toward the direction of the city wall,ughing heartily as he spoke. Upon Jonathan¡¯s prompting, the ck Armor soldiers recollected the presence of the few individuals on the opposing side. They each turned their heads to look, only to witness a scene of utter chaos unfolding beneath the entire city wall. In front of that city wall, a massive tform, entirely constructed from spiritual energy, had now appeared. In this instant, Joshua stood atop the tform, surveying the throngs below. Arrows were unleashed toward Joshua, yet the formidable spiritual energy enveloping him had surged to an astonishing level. Consequently, every arrow was arrested by this tremendous force, remaining suspended in mid-air. ¡°In my name, at this point, I call upon the heavens above and the waters below, I offer my blood as a sacrifice, refining my essence and condensing my energy, I summon my spirit warrior,e forth swiftly to join me!¡± Joshua stood atop the high tform, his gaze filled with an icy indifference. Holding a book in one hand and forming a hand seal with the other, he recited the incantation that had been passed down through the Whitley family for over two thousand years. As Joshua¡¯s technique was activated, on the Troop Summoner in his hand, rows of runes began to madly converge upward. Beneath that high tform, spiritual energy rapidly gathered, transforming into fragmented figures that slowly rose to their feet. Since the day this technique had been imparted to Joshua, he had employed it only once while escaping from Yaleview to Doveston when he was intercepted by Eva. At that time, due to Joshua¡¯s severe injuries, coupled with the sparse spiritual energy around him, the Troop Summoner was unable to unleash its true power. If it weren¡¯t for Hayden assisting with his sniper rifle nearby, Eva might have seeded. However now, things were different. In this small world, they mightck many things, but they would never run out of spiritual energy. When the patriarch of the Whitley family passed on the military strategy book to Joshua, he cautioned thetter not to use it lightly. After all, such forbidden techniques, once invoked, if the absorbed spiritual energy is insufficient, would also consume the caster¡¯s own spiritual energy. An ancestor of the Whitley family met a tragic end,pletely drained of life until he was nothing but a dried corpse. Indeed, this was precisely why, throughout the span of two thousand years, only the earliest ancestors of the Whitley family, during the emergence of the Age of Degeneration when the foundation of heaven and earth had just crumbled, and the spiritual roots remained unbroken, had the privilege to witness a fraction of the Troop Summoner¡¯s true might. The other members of the Whitley family recognized it as a valuable treasure but had never truly witnessed the Troop Summoner¡¯s power. And today, Jonathan and others have all be witnesses to the Troop Summoner¡¯s powers. Above everyone¡¯s heads, the boundless spiritual energy surged into the Troop Summoner, much like a large funnel. Amidst this endless spiritual energy, streaks of white luminescence began to surface on the Troop Summoner. Above the ground, the bodies of those pale blue spirit soldiers became increasinglyplete. Spiritual weapons began to appear one after another, and the spiritual pressure on the spirit soldiers quickly increased. Superior Realm, then Grandmaster Realm, followed by God Realm/ The spiritual pressure of each spirit soldier ceased its ascent only after reaching the advanced phase of God Realm. Jonathan felt somewhat parched as he gazed at the spirit soldiers and spirit warriors, their faces indistinguishable. Even though he was in a partnership with Joshua, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but harbor the desire to kill Joshua. After all, Joshua¡¯s magical tool was just too outrageously powerful. Ever since Jonathan embarked on the path of cultivation, he had acquired quite a few magical items. However, only a handful of them were of a high grade. The magical items in Jonathan¡¯s hands were somewhat strange. The Heaven Sword was iparably sharp. With the help of Pryncyp of Strength, it could even attack on its own. However, ever since Jonathan¡¯s Cor was shattered, he had been unable to wield it. Upon his initial entry into the small world, the Divine Chessboard could amodate an indefinite number of individuals. However, when it fell into Jonathan¡¯s possession, it could expand to a maximum length of a hundred meters. Besides utilizing the formations on it for instantaneous travel across the chessboard, it appeared to have no other functions. Seboxia¡¯s coffin was rumored to be a pre-divine weapon, but beyond serving as a containment vessel for individuals, it appeared to possess no other practical utility. Inparison to Joshua¡¯s three magical items, his own magical items seemed exceedingly feeble. This underscored the paramount significance of inheritance. Watching Joshua standing calmly andposedly on themand center, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°An army without a leader is nothing but a rabble. You had the opportunity to halt him earlier, but you didn¡¯t. Now, it¡¯s toote to stop him!¡± Jonathan swiftly seized the ring from the hand of the fallenmander, then, bearing the Heaven Sword, he nonchntly proceeded toward the city wall. While at the governor¡¯s residence, they had been teetering on the brink of death. It might have been a result of the ferocity of the battle, or perhaps there were other factors at y, but for reasons Jonathan couldn¡¯tprehend, Joshua had refrained from employing this strategy. Now, Joshua had revealed a part of his true strength, which was enough to confirm Jonathan¡¯s previous spection. In this small world, Joshua was the one who was always surrounded by luck. In this small world, Joshua was the one who consistently found himself in fortuitous circumstances. This sole bloodline would rekindle the hatred within and beyond the small world, settling scores with the four vassal families of Yannopolis and the eight respectable families from the outside world. Whether he would turn around and leave the world at ease after opening the external channel, Jonathan had no way of knowing. He couldn¡¯t figure out Joshua, but there was one thing he was sure of. For these ounders to survive, they must act in ordance with the luck of Joshua. ¡°Attack!¡± In response to a resounding cry from Joshua, hundreds of spirit soldiers and spirit warriors, all in the late stage of the God Realm, surged forward like phantoms. Screams of agony echoed continuously, and for a moment, the thousands of ck Armor soldiers showed signs of disarray. With the Heaven Sword in hand, Jonathan weaved through the chaos of battle, his sights set on the few formation masters busy with their hand seals. A few cries of agony rang out, and Jonathan once again returned to the side of Joshua and the others. Jonathan chuckled and teased, ¡°Joshua, you¡¯re really something!¡± Joshua cracked a slight smile. Although he didn¡¯t speak, one could easily see a hint of fatigue in his expression. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jonathan reached out, cing his hand on Joshua¡¯s wrist, quickly assessing his injuries. ¡°It¡¯s due to the loss of blood essence. These techniques are all forbidden, each demanding blood as a guide. This is also why I mentioned earlier that even if you acquired the three magical items, you wouldn¡¯t be able to wield them,¡± Joshua exined with effort. ¡°I¡¯ll recover after a bit of rest. While they¡¯re thrown into chaos by the spirit soldiers, let¡¯s make our escape quickly. Otherwise, once they come to their senses, escaping won¡¯t be so easy.¡± Joshua was about to walk away, but he had barely taken two steps when he was lifted by a surge of spiritual energy and thrown directly into the coffin. ¡°Take a breather. I¡¯ve already found the direction of the city gate. Hurry and regain your strength. We might need your forbidden technique to help us outter.¡± Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 The Legendary Man Chapter 1320-City Gate ¡°Forbidden technique¡­¡± Joshua stepped into the coffin, looking somewhat speechless at Jonathan. ¡°Why does that statement of yours sound a little odd?¡± Bang! Before Joshua could finish his words, he was abruptly thrown into the coffin by Jonathan. In the moment the coffin lid closed, their eyes met, each understanding the meaning in the other¡¯s gaze. Hailstorm Fan, Troop Summoner, and Formation Crusher. Two out of the three secret treasures had now demonstrated their utterly formidable capabilities. Although Joshua had yet to showcase the use of Hailstorm Fan, since it shared a great reputation as the other two treasures, it must also be extremely powerful. When setting up themand center from Troop Summoner earlier, Jonathan clearly saw the greedy look in Sterio and Kathleen¡¯s eyes. Even Sirius, who always presented himself as cold and aloof, couldn¡¯t help but continually nce at Joshua. That was a very dangerous sign! The eight great families had been coveting those three secret treasures for a long time. Although Joshua imed that those items required the bloodline of the Whitley family to activate, who could ascertain that was really the case? Even so, what difference would it make if it were true? If a cultivator sought to acquire a magical item, they would stop at nothing to achieve their goal. If the magical item required the Whitley family¡¯s blood essence, all they had to do was capture Joshua and turn him into an amputee, removing his mouth, nose, tongue, teeth, or eyes. That way, he would be a blood bank that could provide blood essence at any time. When Joshua was in a weak state earlier, Jonathan had clearly seen Sterio start to change his position. That was why he conveniently tossed Joshua into the coffin to protect thetter. The coffin was like a prison, and only Jonathan knew how to unlock it. Logically speaking, Joshua shouldn¡¯t have allowed Jonathan to seal him inside so willingly. After all, doing so was akin to entrusting his life and fortune to Jonathan. But the moment Jonathan¡¯s hand touched his arm, a surge of life force calmed him down. Aside from Merilyn, all of those individuals were extremely astute. They clearly understood Jonathan¡¯s intention to protect Joshua. Jonathan also knew that everyone had figured out his intentions. Their alliance was incredibly fragile, where even the slightest hint of self-interest could lead to conflict and strife among them. But as long as none of them did anything to ruin their coboration, the alliance could still be maintained. Everyone understood that once they left the North Outer City and felt safe, they might turn on each other. As long as they hadn¡¯t left that city, they could still entrust their lives to each other. That was the world of the cultivators, where benefits came first. Led by Jonathan, the party of six stuck close to the city wall, sprinting forward as swiftly as specters. Just a moment ago, amidst the vast expanse of the sky, Jonathan had already spotted the massive city gates in the distance. Actually, to call it a door was no longer entirely urate. After all, the city wall was about a hundred feet high. Building the city gate was not difficult. It was simply a matter of carving a hole in the wall and installing a couple of door panels. Doing so, however, would add a tremendous burden. The formation on the city walls there was seamlessly integrated with the entire city¡¯s formation. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If a door or hole were carelessly created, it would disrupt the performance of the entire formation, necessitating numerous additional modifications. Moreover, the gates of such arge city couldn¡¯t be that small anyway. Finding suchrge pieces of wood would be a problem, and the reinforcement and inscription of formations after construction would also be incrediblyplex. Therefore, when constructing those two Outer Cities, they simply left a space about one hundred meters long where the city gates were nned to be, choosing not to build walls there. Instead, the gap was entirely filled with formations. The envoys within the city coulde and go freely. All they needed was to wear their emerald ess badges. As for those demon beasts, if they really intended to break through those gaps into the South Outer City and North Outer City, it would actually save everyone a lot of effort because those gaps were the most terrifying spots in the entire two Outer Cities¡¯ formations. Essentially, every step of the space was filled with kill arrays. Even formation masters among human cultivators might not make it out once they entered, let alone those demon beasts whose spiritual sense had not yet awakened. Jonathan looked at Sirius next to him and asked curiously, ¡°What are your ns after leaving this city?¡± ¡°Burn down this small world!¡± With a stern expression, Sirius spoke without any hesitation, his words exuding absolute seriousness. Uh¡­ Jonathan looked at Sirius in astonishment, never expecting to receive such an answer. Considering the rtionship between Asura¡¯s Office and the ckwood family, Jonathan initially wanted to ask Sirius if he was willing to join him in his actions. After all, they had a life-and-death bond in the outside world, especially in Merania. When Jonathan was being pursued by countless God Realm cultivators from the entire Remdikian Western Army, the ckwood family knew that the opponents of the Asura¡¯s Office were powerful. Yet, they did not hesitate to send people to receive Charleigh and Ksana. From their actions, they had long earned the trust of Jonathan. Moreover, ording to the n of the ckwood family, they aimed to be the top family again. Such a goal did not conflict with Jonathan¡¯s long-standing desire to overthrow the eight great families. Therefore,pared to the cultivators from the other respectable families, the one Jonathan most wanted to coborate with was the man before him, Sirius. But now, Sirius waspletely consumed by hatred. After entering the small world, five of the seven God Realm cultivators of the ckwood family quickly gathered. But then, they encountered a huge party of divine messengers from the North Outer City. During the resistance, two out of the five people died. Sirius and the remaining two cultivators were also subjected to severe torture before being thrown into the dungeons of North Outer City. If it weren¡¯t for Jonathan saving him, he would have ended up like the other two, silently awaiting death in that dungeon. Although Sirius was a scion of a respectable family, he was somewhat different from the rest. He ced great value on friendship and loyalty. Sirius might¡¯ve entered the small world initially for the potential treasures that might be found within. However, all Sirius wanted to do now was to take revenge. Still, Jonathan wondered if Sirius¡¯ n to get his revenge was a little too dangerous. You intend to set the whole small world on fire?¡± Hayden, cradling his sniper rifle, spoke in a teasing manner. Sirius looked at Hayden coldly. ¡°The ckwood family doesn¡¯t need your talent for drawing formation. Dare to bother me again, and I¡¯ll do away with you right now.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hayden loaded his gun, intending to aim at Sirius, but before he could act, he was blocked by Jonathan standing next to him. ¡°We still have over five kilometers to go before we reach the city gates. Themotion caused by Joshua earlier was quite significant and had drawn the attention of most people. Whatever you do, don¡¯t mess things up now. One wrong move, and we¡¯re all done for in this ce.¡± Hayden was merely posing with his gun, and since Jonathan spoke up, he naturally wouldn¡¯t continue to argue with Sirius. Although they¡¯d been trying hard to conceal themselves, they were, after all, in the Outer City. Hence, how could they possibly not run into anyone? As they ran, a group of ck Armor soldiers appeared in the distance, heading straight toward him. ¡°They are the ones! Show them no mercy!¡± Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 The Legendary Man Chapter 1321-Six Protecting One The four training grounds of North Outer City were strategically located at each of the city¡¯s corners. Joshua had disrupted one training ground with his spiritual soldiers, while Jonathan had beheaded the commander, plunging that training ground into chaos. Word of this disturbance had reached the other training grounds, prompting them to send personnel for inspection. Unfortunately, the route they had chosen to follow, hugging closely to the city wall, had led them directly into the path of Jonathan¡¯s group. ¡°What should we do?¡± Sterio shouted loudly, looking at Jonathan. Jonathan gazed at the distant gate, his eyes revealing a hint of determination. ¡°The distance from here to the gate is less than five kilometers. If we go underground, it will take at least three times longer. It might even give them time to prepare, and then we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± When he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, Sterio¡¯s spiritual energy surged, and the palm-sized ck dagger in his hand transformed into a long and slender saber nearly as tall as a person. ¡°You¡¯ve been dilly-dallying for so long. All you want is to kill, right?¡± Bang! A gunshot rang out from Jonathan¡¯s side, and when it came to speed, nobody could beat Hayden. The head of themander within the ck Armor Legion column practically exploded in an instant, dissolving into a mist of blood in the air. The threat of a sniper rifle was not as significant for Gold Realm cultivators, and for someone like Jonathan, an outsider cultivator, dodging bullets from a sniper rifle was straightforward. All he had to do was maintain high-speed irregr movements to minimize the chances of getting hit. However, the small world¡¯s cultivators were unaware of these tactics. In their concept, there was no magical item that could achieve such terrifying speed. Even though throwing knives and flying swords were dangerous, and spiritual control cultivators were invincible, everyone in this battle was a Gold Realm cultivator, and all attacks, no matter how swift, had some traceable pattern. What they didn¡¯t know was that the deteriorated training environment in the outside world had given rise to a product called technology. This was a fifty-person squad sent to investigate the disturbance in one of the training grounds. When theirmander¡¯s head was blown off with a single shot, everyone was briefly stunned. However, even such a momentary hesitation was enough to cost them their lives. Jonathan and his group, armed with weapons, split into five directions and charged straight into the ranks of the ck Armor Legion. The Heaven Sword flickered, its sharp de easily slicing through the ck Armor soldier¡¯s armor. Amidst cries of agony, they provided mutual cover andunched a one-sided massacre. Warriors disyed courage, and Jonathan¡¯s group, fighting for their survival, faced the ultimate showdown, staking everything on this battle. On the other hand, the ck Armor Legion had initially set out to investigate some information at the training ground and hadn¡¯t expected to engage inbat. This was especially true when, in their first confrontation, Hayden¡¯s shot shattered themander¡¯s head. The group was already bewildered, and encountering Jonathan¡¯s team of unconventional killers only added to their confusion. One by one, they discarded their armor and fled without a trace of fighting spirit. ¡°Not one of them can escape!¡± Jonathan shouted loudly to Hayden, who was perched on an octagonal tower, cradling the sniper rifle in his arms. Hayden sat in silence, continuously squeezing the trigger. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sniper rifle kept firing, and the escaping cultivators fell to the ground one after another. None of them managed to get back up. Sirius, wielding his long spear, pierced through thest person¡¯s head, then gasped heavily and tossed the body aside. In less than a minute, they had taken down fifty Gold Realm cultivators. Such an achievement was awe-inspiring to anyone who heard it. ¡°Collect all of their storage bags and look for the emerald ess badge,¡± Jonathan ordered. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He tossed out two throwing knives, expertly manipting them with spiritual energy as they swiftly cut through the belts on the corpses. Using the same method, they flew the storage bags into the air. The rest of the group followed suit, each one beginning to loot the spoils. Afternding, Hayden joined Jonathan, and they both disappeared into a nearby alley, continuing their pursuit. ¡°None here!¡± ¡°Me neither!¡± ¡°Nothing on my end!¡± They reported the contents of their storage bags to Jonathan in hushed voices. Jonathan continued to investigate his own storage bag, still finding nothing. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll have to trouble Joshua to use the Formation Crusherter,¡± Jonathan remarked. However, he noticed Hayden beside him, strapping a ck forearm guard onto his arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s ranks. Our current appearance is too conspicuous. Just look at what we¡¯re wearing¡ªcolorful and eye-catching. Anyone can tell we¡¯re outsiders.¡± Jonathan and the others lowered their heads to look at their clothing. Initially, they had followed Neil¡¯s advice and changed into clothing from the small world to infiltrate North Outer City. However, after the battle at the governor¡¯s residence, they were injured, and their clothing became torn and tattered. Later, they had all switched back to their own attire. Jonathan was in a bloodstained tracksuit, Sterio wore the Mallory family¡¯s distinctive green shirt, Kathleen had her protective magical item silk robe, and Sirius was in his training attire. ¡°No wonder that guy earlier could recognize us as fugitives from a hundred meters away,¡± Sterio muttered under his breath, then turned and walked away. Though Jonathan and the others were a bit slower, they all turned around. Returning to change into new clothes would indeed cost them some time, but considering the potential battles thaty ahead, this time spent seemed entirely worthwhile. They scavenged ck armor from the bodies of the fallen ck Armor soldiers. Kathleen, who was skilled in disguise, took it a step further by crafting a personal face mask from the flesh of one of the soldiers. She even modified her spiritual energy fluctuations with a hidden spell. Despite witnessing Kathleen¡¯s transformation firsthand, no one could spot any ws in her disguise on the imposing figure before them. Jonathan also released Joshua. After the recent battle, he was confident that Sterio and the others had realized their predicament. They wouldn¡¯t dare to harm Joshua again before leaving this Outer City. Helping Joshua into his ck armor, Jonathan briefly recounted the recent events to him. Joshua responded with a reassuring nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can break open the gates of North Outer City. I¡¯ll ensure your safety,¡± Joshua stated firmly. Jonathan looked at hispanions across from him and calmly said, ¡°I have your back.¡± Hayden stood beside them, and the group of seven once again split into two teams. Sirius let out a faint sigh. ¡°While I really want to seize the treasure, I¡¯m more concerned about revenge now. You go ahead and do what you need to do; I¡¯ll make sure you stay safe.¡± Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 The Legendary Man Chapter 1322- Right In Front As Sirius made his stance clear, the bnce of the two groups tipped in favor of Jonathan. Merilyn held Sterio¡¯s hand, looking at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Sterio gently lifted his hand and affectionately stroked Merilyn¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wouldn¡¯t gamble with my own life and fortune. Before I leave this ce, I will definitely do my utmost to help Joshua while ensuring my own safety.¡± Merilyn let out a sigh of relief. Although she couldn¡¯t fully understand the grudges between Sterio and Jonathan and others, she knew that if Sterio still coveted Joshua¡¯s treasure under such circumstances, Jonathan and others might directly eliminate Sterio. As for Jonathan and hispanions, naturally, they could not possibly believe in Sterio¡¯s assurances. Still, since Sterio had said that, that meant he had made up his mind. Everyone turned their gaze toward the ¡°burly man¡± who had just finished disguising himself in the far distance. Kathleen covered her face andughed softly. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? As a weak woman, what choice do I have except toply? Since everyone wants to safeguard Joshua, I¡¯ll just join you all!¡± At that moment, Kathleen was draped in a mask over fifty kilograms and had transformed into a burly man. Yet, she spoke with a voice as delicate as a silver bell, startling the few people who heard her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was once captivated by your beauty.¡± Hayden shuddered, speaking with a hint of nausea. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Upon hearing that, Kathleen gently shook the mask she was carrying. ¡°If you want to have me now, I¡¯ll transform myself ording to your preference. Let me tell you a secret. Mastering the art of disguise can be quite powerful. Whatever style you desire, I can cater to your every whim. I¡¯ll make you feel like a groom every night, providing you with a unique experience each day.¡± Hayden found himself instinctively stepping back as he looked into Kathleen¡¯s captivating eyes, hidden beneath the painted mask. ¡°Adopting a different appearance every day. How many girls must you have ughtered?¡± ¡°There are plenty of people in this world,¡± Kathleen said with a heartyugh. ¡°How many do you want? I can provide as many as you need!¡± Jonathan looked at Kathleen with an icy gaze. ¡°So, the eight respectable families really do treat human lives as if they¡¯re nothing more than grass.¡± Kathleen turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°We, the eight respectable families, are not as ruthless as your Asura¡¯s Office. I figure you¡¯ve already sacrificed over a million people on the Doveston battlefield, right? I remember when we first arrived, your Asura¡¯s Office had already suffered over three hundred thousand casualties. Have our eight families ever so tantly sent so many to their deaths?¡± Listening to Kathleen mention the martyrs who died in the Battle of River Onxy, Jonathan pointed his Heaven Sword directly at Kathleen. ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy to mention this.¡± Joshua swung his Formation Crusher from the side, firmly blocking the hilt of Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword. ¡°Jonathan, this is not the time to talk about this. The situation in Doveston is tense. It¡¯s a matter of great importance concerning the territorial integrity of Chanaea. Those eight families truly don¡¯t deserve to mention this matter.¡± Looking at Joshua, Jonathan forcefully suppressed his anger. During the onset of the Battle of River Onxy, all seven families, except for the Leeson family, hastily retreated from Doveston. Such actions had already caused Jonathan to be utterly displeased. Previously, although Jonathan had always wanted to take action against the eight families, his dissatisfaction stemmed from theirplete monopoly over society. He wanted to bring true fairness to Chanaea. Even if it involved the eight families, that was still an internal issue of Chanaea. Only after the Battle of River Onxy erupted did Jonathan truly understand that the eight families had no sense of patriotism or familial loyalty. To them, there was no right or wrong, no grand principles. They only prioritized eternal interests. Jonathan felt that such pests should never be allowed to exist within the realm of Chanaea. Kathleen had deeply offended Jonathan by using the hundreds of thousands of martyrs from the Battle of River Onxy as an example. ¡°Kathleen, we¡¯re still in the city. You promised to protect Joshua before we leave. I¡¯ll make a deal with you as well now. I¡¯m really annoyed with you right now. Once we step out of this city gate, you¡¯ll be the first one I kill.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, everyone was stunned. Kathleen stepped forward, bringing her neck directly in front of Jonathan. At that proximity, all Jonathan needed to do was to make a slight forward gesture, and he could pierce Kathleen¡¯s throat with his Heaven Sword. Kathleen stared at the sharp sword de close at hand, her gaze as cold as ice. ¡°Jonathan, it just so happens that I¡¯ve been wanting to take you down too. Do you really think I¡¯m just getting by on my good looks? Beyond this door, I will show you what I, Kathleen, am capable of. I hope you¡¯re ready for it.¡± Jonathan watched as Kathleen slowly withdrew her gaze from Heaven Sword. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Meanwhile, at the western city gate garrison at North Outer City of the small world, over three hundred years of peaceful days hadpletely rxed the envoys of the South Outer City and North Outer City. Although the defense forces at several city gates of the North Outer City were still in ce, in reality, they were merely a facade. ording to the old system, each side of the city gate must be guarded by no less than two hundred advanced phase God Realm cultivators, and before the city gates, it was necessary to establish patrol posts and lookout towers so as to be prepared for the onught of beast waves at any time. Now, the sentries at the city gate were all present. But in reality, it was all just for show. Even the garrisons on both sides of the city gate were in a state of disarray. More than half of the people, who should have been training in the military camp, were scattered throughout the city, seeking pleasure in various taverns and brothels. Before the grand gate, within a simple thatched hut, two advanced phase God Realm cultivators were idly gazing toward the direction of the city center. ¡°Say, who on earth has the audacity to cause a ruckus at the governor¡¯s residence?¡± One of the cultivators, with a straw stalk dangling from his mouth, spoke in a listless manner. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just courting death?¡± The other cultivator picked up the hip sk hanging from his waist and tilted his head back to pour the content into his mouth. However, because of a greedy sip, after all that tipping, only a pitiful few drops of wine fell. ¡°The wine¡¯s run out again.¡± The cultivator spoke with a hint of displeasure. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who caused themotion at the governor¡¯s residence. Today, Roy is the governor, but tomorrow, it could very well be Celestus, the deputy governor, taking over. All that bickering back and forth, it¡¯s all bigwig business. You and I are just gatekeepers, a role as insignificant as ants. However, we enjoy a carefree and leisurely life. Don¡¯t worry. Even if the governor¡¯s residence is attacked or the governor himself is killed, it won¡¯t affect us in the slightest. We should eat and drink as we please. Once we leave the city, I n to visit Swinford Vige again. The wine brewed by those commoners there is amazing.¡± The cultivator spoke with his eyes closed, lost in ecstasy. As he spoke, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as if he were truly savoring some fine wine. Just then, the cultivator beside him reached out and forcefully tugged at his clothes. ¡°Wake up. The ck Armor soldiers are here!¡± Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 The Legendary Man Chapter 1323- Breaking Through With Force In the small world, the God Realm cultivators from the South Outer City and North Outer City were not solely envoys to the Outer City. Even though in every vige of the small world, those envoys represented the authority of the South Outer City and North Outer City and even the prestige of Yannopolis. In reality, those envoys, who could not even be part of the ck Armor Legion, were at most comparable to the police in Chanaea. All the unimportant yet burdensome tasks of transporting supplies and the management of the vige would be assigned to those envoys. As for the ck Armor soldiers, they were the real organized guards of the South Outer City and North Outer City. Normally, the task of guarding the city gates should be rotated among the ck Armor soldiers. Given the three centuries of peace, everyone had long since treated the beast wave as nothing more than a tale. The millurions and centurions of the ck Armor Legion did not take it seriously at all. Even Roy and Celestus, who were sitting in the governor¡¯s residence, turned a blind eye and did not pay too much attention to such minor details. At that moment, Jonathan and the others, under the leadership of Kathleen, pretended to be the ck Armored soldiers and arrived in front of the city gate. Upon seeing Kathleen¡¯s stern expression and the six solemn-faced ck Armor soldiers behind her, the two envoys did not dare to dy. They hurriedly exited their tent to pay their respects. ¡°Greetings, Military officer!¡± In the small world, one would have to be at least a centurion in order to afford to have about ten bodyguards apanying them while moving around. The status of a ck Armor soldier and an envoy could not be more different. These envoys would not dare to provoke an ordinary member of the ck Armor Legion, let alone a centurion like Kathleen. Jonathan and the others had already learned about the disparity in their statuses from Merilyn. Seeing the reaction from the envoys, they were not too surprised. With a cold gaze, Kathleen looked at the two envoys, letting out a disdainful snort. ¡°There are ounders causing trouble within the city. Yet you all are still here, drinking and making merry! Where is yourmander?¡± Kathleen had intended to intimidate the two of them. However, upon hearing her words, Joshua, who was standing behind her, let out a soft sigh. Jonathan looked at Joshua with a hint of confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Joshua shed his murderous aurapletely, letting go of all pretense. Summoning a long sword from his storage ring, he strode directly forward. ¡°The system here follows the old Primeval Epoch tradition. They don¡¯t use the term mander¡¯. ording to their military terminology, theirmander should be referred to as legatus!¡± As Joshua spoke, he walked past Kathleen. ¡°Brainless bimbo! Ignorance can be deadly!¡± ¡°Who are you talking about, Joshua?¡± At that moment, Kathleen also gave up her voice disguise and started scolding in a charming manner. As for Joshua and Jonathan, they had already dashed off, leaving two trails of afterimages and heading straight toward the two envoys. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± Two piercing roars tore through the sky. Within the guard camps on either side of the city gate, although most people had already left their posts to enjoy drinks and merriment in the city, there were still quite a few cultivators who chose to stay behind in the camp for a good night¡¯s sleep. Upon hearing the cries of the two envoys, figures emerged from the tents in a state of panic, one after another. At that moment, Jonathan and hispanion were pulling out their sabers from the bodies of the two envoys. ¡°Protect Joshua!¡± Jonathan spoke in a cold voice. Upon hearing his words, the others immediately positioned themselves around Joshua to protect him. ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± Shouts from the cultivators rang out everywhere. Those envoys who had not encountered a battle for a long time scrambled out of their tents in disarray. Looking around, the guard shift that was supposed to consist of four hundred people now had less than one hundred and fifty people present. The guard duty at the North Outer City was practically non-existent. Even so, despite their panic, the envoys did not seem to worry at all when they looked at Jonathan and hispanions. ¡°Haha¡­¡± A boisterousugh echoed around them. Jonathan and hispanions turned their heads to see a burly man with a full beard. He was an advanced phase God Realm cultivator, standing bare-chested in front of many envoys. ¡°So, the lot of you are the ones who¡¯ve been causing chaos in the city. It seems that fate is aiding me in achieving my military merits. You guys better start running! Are you thinking of escaping through the gap in the city wall? Do you know that these four gaps are actually the strongest parts of the entire Outer City? You guys better run! Hehe¡­ Why not surrender quickly and apany me to the governor¡¯s residence to apologize!¡± Crack! Apanied by the robust man¡¯s voice, a sound akin to the shattering of ice crystals echoed from behind Jonathan and hispanions. Everyone turned to look, only to see Joshua leaping ten meters ahead. Even though it was just a distance of ten meters, his action caused the expressions of the burly men in the distance to drastically change. ¡°One hundred meters beyond the sentry post lies the range of the protective formation. Without a seal, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to set foot even half a step¡­¡± Crack! Before the burly man could finish speaking, Joshua was already swinging his ink-colored Formation Crusher forward again. Everyone saw what Joshua did. As the Formation Crusher swung, it seemed effortless, yet the space around it surged with each movement. That feeling was like slicing through clearke water with a knife. Even though you could not see much, you could still see the ripples under the light. However, what Joshua was cutting through was space itself. Moreover, as he swung with all his might, waves of ink-colored smoke began to swirl around the Formation Crusher. The smoke was like ink droplets in water, continuously diluted by the space around it until it finally disappeared into the void. Joshua swung the Formation Crusher in his hand while taking strides forward. Surprisingly, he managed to advance another ten meters. One after another, Joshua tossed Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth. After replenishing his spiritual energy, Joshua once again gripped the Formation Crusher tightly andmenced his third swing. ¡°That guy¡­¡± The burly man looked at Joshua with a displeased expression. ¡°Is he breaking our formation?¡± Despite witnessing everything unfolding before his eyes, the burly man still found it somewhat hard to believe all that he was seeing. The formation was an intangible entity. To break it, one must diligently study the way of the formation, discover its patterns, and directly break the formation¡¯s foundation. Only then could the formation be broken. Obviously, brute force could also break the formation, but it would require an attack several times stronger than the defense power of the formation itself. Even for a Divine Realm cultivator, breaking through the incrediblyplex defensive formation of the North Outer City Gate, which wasyered upon itself, would be an impossible task. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But now, Joshua had astonishingly torn it apart with just a ck Formation Crusher. How is this possible? ¡°Quick¡­ Report to the governor¡¯s residence¡­ Kill them! The formation must not be broken!¡± The burly man was stunned for a few seconds before he loudlymanded. However, in those few seconds, Joshua had already swung the Formation Crusher in his hand once again¡­ Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 The Legendary Man Chapter 1324- They Have Arrived Whoosh! With a piercing sound, arrows imbued with spiritual energy rapidly hurtled toward Joshua. At that moment, Joshua seemed as if he had gone deaf,pletely oblivious to the danger lurking behind him. Puff, puff, puff, puff¡­ A series of noises echoed from behind, yet Joshua remainedpletely unfazed. Not a shred of spiritual energy leaked out, not a thread of his spiritual sense dispersed. He was focused entirely on gathering spiritual energy, infusing it into the Formation Crusher, and swinging it with all his might. At that moment, Joshua was like a machine devoid of any thought, unconditionally entrusting his back to Jonathan and the others. At that moment, different people who were constantly plotting against each other were surprisingly entrusting their lives to each other. Life was ever-changing indeed. Behind Joshua, Jonathan, with the bronze handbell above his head, had his back turned to Joshua. Before him, the three massive shields, sturdy as walls, were already bristling with arrows, much like a porcupine. ¡°Just focus on breaking the formation. You won¡¯t be affected until after I¡¯m dead.¡± Jonathan spoke in a cold voice to Joshua behind him. Joshua casually tossed a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re affecting me right now!¡± Jonathan was left speechless by Joshua¡¯s retort. Joshua, however, lightly tapped his foot before floating ahead. ¡°Jonathan, if we can make it out alive, I will help you settle the score with the eight respectable families.¡± Out of the blue, Joshua blurted before focusing on breaking the formation again. Upon hearing Joshua¡¯s promise, Jonathan grinned. Jonathan had been seeking a direction for Asura¡¯s Office to develop. He was the founder who, through his military achievements and faith, managed to unite the Eight Kings of War and nearly two million devoted soldiers. The respect those people had for him was because he acted for the sake of the greater good. They had a kind of near-blind admiration toward him. While that could quickly amass followers, creating a team that would carry out orders without question, it was only applicable in the early stages. Myths were meant to be shattered. Jonathan was revered as Asura by the cultivators of Asura¡¯s Office, hailed as an undying faith. However, faith, by its nature, was bound to crumble. As Asura, Jonathan too, would inevitably be defeated one day. As such, he worried what would happen next. Would Asura¡¯s Office, having lost its faith, still be the same Asura¡¯s Office? Jonathan always believed in one principle, which was that professionals should handle professional matters. Joshua was the person Jonathan had found to take his ce. In Jonathan¡¯s mind, Joshua was steady, strategic, and had a broad perspective. The future Asura¡¯s Office required the guidance of such individuals. s, Joshua had finally formally agreed to help Jonathan. That was why Jonathan was delighted. Crack! A spear pierced through the shield in front of Jonathan, thrusting straight toward his face. Ding! As the bell tolled, Jonathan¡¯s blood surged with vigor. The spear slid along the side of therge bronze handbell shield. Under the astonished gaze of the envoy, Jonathan dispelled the protection of the eerie bronze bell. Then, Jonathan reached out to grasp the spear. ¡°Get lost!¡± Using Heaven Sword, Jonathan severed the man in half at the waist. ¡°Those who dare to mess with Asura¡¯s Office are doomed to die!¡± With a gentle tap of his foot, he transformed into an afterimage, charging into the midst of those envoys. A group of envoys, save for the ones who initially charged fearlessly for the sake of military merit, caused a bit of a nuisance for the group. After witnessing the tactics of the group and the loss of forty to fifty of their people, the envoys hesitated, not daring to step forward. The six individuals, led by Jonathan, stood in a fan formation with their backs to Joshua. In front of them, dozens of mutted bodies were scattered haphazardly on the ground, staining the earth with blood. Behind the six individuals, Joshua seemed to be in his own world,pletely unaffected by anything around him. In less than two minutes, everyone had engaged in battle and retreated, advancing more than a hundred meters toward the direction of the city gate. However, as the crowd approached the city gate, the speed at which Joshua was breaking through the formation slowed considerably.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Moreover, after each time he broke through the formation, Joshua¡¯s progress speed also slowed down. The distance he could cover was reduced from about ten meters at the beginning to only three meters each time. Joshua looked at the dense forest beyond the city wall a hundred meters ahead as a hint of urgency shed in his eyes. ¡°This formation is moreplex than I imagined. I need more Spirit Rejuvenating Pills.¡± When Joshua said that, Jonathan and hispanions threw all their Spirit Rejuvenating Pills in Joshua¡¯s direction. They did so without hesitation. Joshua didn¡¯t hold back, casually crushing a jade vial in his hand and popping the pills inside into his mouth. By that point, there was no need to suspect that anyone would secretly harm Joshua. After all, if they couldn¡¯t get out of that city gate, they were all going to die. Jonathan turned his head and asked Joshua. ¡°Joshua, how much longer do you need?¡± Joshua held the Formation Crusher in both hands, his eyes filled with the color of exhaustion. ¡°At least ten more minutes! My spiritual sense and blood essence are greatly depleted. I need that power of yours.¡± Naturally, Jonathan knew that what Joshua was talking about was the life force. Naturally, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t be stingy with it. After all, although life force was incredibly precious, it was only useful to the living. It wouldn¡¯t do any good to the dead. In a sh, Jonathan was at Joshua¡¯s side, pouring all the life force from his body into Joshua¡¯s meridians. ¡°If you can¡¯t hold on any longer, tell me I¡¯ll toss you into the Coffin.¡± The only way Jonathan could ensure everyone¡¯s safety was to have them all hide inside the Coffin. If they couldn¡¯t break through, Jonathan would have no choice but to lead the group underground and live like rats. Fortunately, North Outer City was vast enough. As long as they refrained from acting recklessly and scraped by, even if they hid for a lifetime, they might not necessarily be discovered. As Joshua felt the life force within him, his hands tightly gripped the Formation Crusher as he raised it high. ¡°The tactics we¡¯ve disyed have already caught the attention of Celestus and his team. The news will soon reach Yannopolis as well. If we can¡¯t escape this time, they will undoubtedly seal off all four exits. They¡¯llb through every centimeter of the North Outer City to find us. This is our only way to survive!¡± Joshua swung the Formation Crusher with both hands. Before him, the ink-like aura dispersed, and the city¡¯s defensive formation was once again torn open. At that moment, streaks of luminescent light flickered at the top of the city wall. ck Armor soldiers appeared without warning atop the city walls through portal formations. ¡°Joshua! You need to hurry!¡± Hayden shouted loudly. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 The Legendary Man Chapter 1325- n Jonathan turned his head toward the direction of Celestus, only to see countless wolf riders charging toward them on the main road directly opposite the city gate. In the blink of an eye, the wolf riders covered a distance of several hundred meters, appearing right before their eyes. Riding the blue wolves were the ck Armor soldiers. ¡°How many opponents are we facing?¡± With his back to everyone, Joshua was fully focused on breaking the formation. Even though he didn¡¯t turn around to look, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up while gathering his spiritual energy. Jonathan looked around. At that moment, not only the main road opposite the city gate but even the nearby path and roofs of the houses were upied by packs of green solves. Even Jonathan was having trouble estimating just how many green wolves there were at that point. Jonathan gently patted Joshua¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Focus on breaking the formation. I promised you that as long as I¡¯m alive, I will ensure your safety.¡± Joshua didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he swung down the Formation Crusher in his hand once again. Jonathan returned to his position, standing in line with Hayden and the others. At that moment, facing the ck Armor soldiers felt entirely different from facing those envoys from the Outer City just a while ago. The ck Armor soldiers gave off a murderous and cold vibe. The aura of those ck Armor soldiers rose and converged, pressing onto everyone like endless waves,yer uponyer, unceasing and relentless. Hayden looked at Jonathan and uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­ These guys seem tough to deal with.¡± Kathleen lit a cigarette for herself and said with a faint smile, ¡°I guess we can¡¯t win, can we?¡± Sterio reached out and gripped his saber. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Among us, aside from Merilyn and Hayden, we all have hidden talents that we¡¯ve yet to disy. There might still be a way to survive if we put forth our best effort like our lives depend on it!¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius looked at Sterio. ¡°Since you¡¯ve put it that way, I¡¯ll show my trump card first. Everyone else, don¡¯t hold back either. If any of you wait until everyone is dead and take advantage of the situation, that¡¯ll be no different from courting death.¡± As he spoke, Sirius picked up his spear and started walking forward. Just then, above the heads of the crowd, a sharp bird cry suddenly rang out. They looked up and saw a gigantic bird, with wings spanning thirty to forty meters, circling down from the towering white city wall. A massive gust stirred up a cloud of dust that filled the sky. The moment the birdnded, a figure lightly leaped off its back. The neer was Celestus, the deputy governor of the North Outer City. ¡°I received all of you at the governor¡¯s residence as my guests, yet you caused such a huge ruckus halfway through our drinks and then left without a word. You¡¯ve certainly made it hard for me to find you.¡± Celestus chuckled as he spoke to the group. His gaze swept over the faces of Jonathan and the others one by one, his eyes full of brilliance. ¡°Where is the gatekeeper legatus?¡± As Celestus¡¯s voice rang out, the burly man with a full-faced beard responded in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m the legatus, Clyde.¡± The burly man rushed up to Celestus, stepping forward with his left foot and bowing in respect. ¡°Mr. Xuereb!¡± Celestus gave a slight nod to the burly man in front of him. ¡°So, you¡¯re the gatekeeper legatus? Excellent. Why are there less than two hundred of your gatekeeper troops stationed here?¡± Upon hearing that, the burly man quickly lowered his head and responded with a trembling voice, ¡°Recently, the weather has been hot and dry, and the other envoys have all entered the city¡ª¡± Thud! Before the burly man could finish his sentence, Celestus had already drawn his saber and decapitated him. ¡°As a gatekeeper, you¡¯re sox and sloppy, with no clearmand of your troops. What use are you?¡± As Celestus spoke, he gently waved his hand toward the other gatekeeper envoys. ¡°Do away with them.¡± The ck Armor soldiers responded in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± In the next moment, an indiscriminate massacre of those envoys shockingly began. At that moment, not only the envoys were stunned, but Jonathan and the others were also somewhat bewildered. Hayden asked Jonathan somewhat bewilderedly, ¡°Has Celestus lost his mind? How could he start turning on his own people?¡± At that moment, Jonathan had yet to fathom Celestus¡¯ character, so he shook his head and remained silent. At that moment, Kathleen, on the contrary, discarded the cigarette in her hand and exhaled a long puff of smoke. ¡°What¡¯s so hard to understand? To them, these envoys are as plentiful as dogs. They can have as many as they want. Just like affiliated families like yours. We can annihte a few on a whim, and with a simple wave of our hand, countless powerful ns will be eager to serve us like dogs.¡± Upon hearing that, Hayden looked at Kathleen with a sneer. ¡°Kathleen, you¡¯d better shut your mouth, or I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist smashing your d*mn head in.¡± The almost harsh hierarchy within the small world made it so that those envoys didn¡¯t even dare to resist. Amidst the pleas for mercy, the ck Armor soldiers met virtually no resistance, swiftly reducing their enemies to a field of scattered corpses. At that moment, Celestus was sitting cheerfully on arge chair, watching Jonathan and his party. ¡°In less than half a day, you few, at no cost of casualties, have killed over eight hundred of my ck Armor soldiers. Now, you also caused the death of an additional one hundred and fifty envoys. I really should have you all executed for causing thismotion.¡± Listening to Celestus¡¯ words, Hayden repeatedly waved his hands. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You should speak with some conscience, okay? It was clearly you who ordered the elimination of those hundred-plus people just now.¡± Celestus looked at Hayden, his eyes greedily falling on that high-precision sniper rifle. ¡°I remember you. You shattered my arm with your hidden weapon and killed the spiritual control cultivator, yet there¡¯s not a trace of spiritual energy on your weapon. How extraordinary.¡± Upon hearing the words, Hayden instinctively tightened his grip on the sniper rifle in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re just uncultured. This is called a sniper rifle. I can take you out with a single shot from a kilometer away.¡± Celestus¡¯ eyes gleamed after he heard Hayden¡¯s words. ¡°Oh? Since it¡¯s that peculiar, I shall allow you to live just because of this alone!¡± Listening to Celestus¡¯ words, everyone felt a jolt in their hearts. Celestus and Neil had already shown their true colors by conspiring to assassinate the governor of North Outer City, Roy. They were no saints to begin with. Now, with those words, it seemed they were hatching another scheme. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After a brief moment of contemtion, Jonathan stepped forward and slightly bowed at Celestus. ¡°Mr. Xuereb, or perhaps I should call you Governor Xuereb. All cultivators prioritize benefits. You have a large army at your disposal, yet you spare our lives instead of killing us immediately. There must be a purpose behind your actions. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you go ahead and speak your mind? Who knows? We might be able to strike up a coboration?¡± Celestus looked at Jonathan. They had previously sparred, each having their own victories and defeats. He held a certain degree of apprehension toward Jonathan. Moreover, from the positions of the few individuals, Celestus could infer that Jonathan must be the leader of the group. The two locked eyes for a few seconds before Celestus finally broke into a slight smile. ¡°What I want is quite simple. I want all of you to be my subordinates. As a trade-off, I will grant you your freedom once our goal is achieved.¡± Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 The Legendary Man Chapter 1326-Killing Celestus Listening to Celestus¡¯ words, Jonathan and the others found themselves at a loss for words. They had just been abandoned by Neil, and now they were surprisingly fancied by Celestus, who wanted to exploit them. For those ustomed to being the controllers in the outside world, such a situation was undeniably distressing. Sirius suddenly called out, ¡°Jonathan.¡± They turned their gaze toward Sirius, only to find him making a series of peculiar gestures with his right hand. It became apparent that he was using a form of signnguage. This secretnguage had evolved as a branch from the cultivation world outside. At the very beginning, it evolved from hand seals, and its original intention was to modify the connection between the veins in both hands, seemingly in order to alter the functioning or efficiency of the spiritual power within the body. Its sole purpose was to aid in casting spells. As the bnce of nature shifted and spiritual energy grew increasingly scarce, it became progressively more challenging to execute various spells. Consequently, a growing number of hand seals were devised. To make it easier for the ancient cultivators to pass these hand seals on to their disciples, they started assigning names to these hand seals. Over time, these hand seals naturally evolved into a secret signnguage that wasprehensible only among cultivators. Among the most renowned was the Ennea Hand Seal, a secretnguage employed by soldiers on the verge of battle. While the other hand seals might not be asmonly used as the Ennea Hand Seal, any cultivator above the Grandmaster Realm would undoubtedly be familiar with them. What do you guys think? Siriusmunicated in signnguage, asking Jonathan and the others. Jonathan extended his right hand and gestured a response, his gaze remaining asposed as ever. I¡¯m going to kill him! Same! Same! Same! Same! Observing Hayden and the others all making identical hand gestures in silence, concurring with his approach, even Jonathan appeared somewhat taken aback. ording to what he previously expected, he would have the opportunity to annihte Celestus as long as Sirius and Hayden both agreed. As for Sterio and Kathleen, their personalities were unpredictable, and they simply didn¡¯t sync with the others. Trusting them was deemed far too risky. However, the two of them readily epted his proposal without any hesitation, leaving Jonathan uncertain about their true intentions. After a brief moment of contemtion, Jonathan began forming silent gestures again. We¡¯re currently surrounded by hundreds of people. If we take action, I fear our chances of survival will be slim. Celestus is a formidable opponent, incredibly powerful. I require your assistance in holding off the ck Armor soldiers so I can concentrate on facing Celestus. Upon hearing this, the group exchanged nces before collectively shifting their gazes toward the encircling ck Armor soldiers. Sterio held out his right hand. The parasite eggs within my body have significantly dwindled and haven¡¯t been replenished or recovered. I can only summon arge-scale Insect Sea once, and it can assist you in fending off the ck Armor Legion and the green wolf. Sterio¡¯s gestures paused slightly before he slowly retracted one of his three extended fingers. I estimate¡­ two minutes at most. Jonathan shook his head in response. That¡¯s far from enough. Joshua is still breaking the formation, and even if Celestus grants us some time to think, he certainly won¡¯t grant us too much. Eliminating Celestus may leave these ck Armor soldiers leaderless for a time, but once we take action, we¡¯ll also be confronted with a profoundly daunting siege. ording to Joshua¡¯s calctions, he¡¯ll need a minimum of eight minutes toplete the task. In the remaining six minutes, without the support of your Insect Sea, we¡¯ll be overrun by the ck Armor Legion. Leave it to me. Kathleen snapped her fingers, drawing their attention. All eyes turned to Kathleen¡¯s hands, but this time, she refrained from using any hand signs. Instead, she casually lit a cigarette for herself before speaking. ¡°I said I¡¯ll show you what we Hendersons are capable of. This is a good opportunity to showcase my skills.¡± Smoke drifted from Kathleen¡¯s mouth, and with a gentle flick of her finger, she sent the cigarette butt soaring. In her right hand, she held Harmony Fan, its surface pulsating with a rapid flow of spiritual energy. Phew¡­ Kathleen exhaled a mouthful of smoke. The fan in her hand, crafted from an unknown silk material, possessed the delicacy of gauze. It allowed the smoke from her mouth to pass through without any hindrance. However, once the smoke passed through the fan, it appeared unending, rapidly enveloping her form. ¡°This is the renowned sorcery of the Henderson family, Ethereal Misty Wanderings!¡± said Sirius calmly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Everyone looked in Kathleen¡¯s direction, but by then, Kathleen hadpletely vanished from their sight. Furthermore, even when they attempted to probe with their spiritual senses, all they could discern was a murky jumble. There was absolutely no sign of Kathleen to be found. ¡°How is this technique useful?¡± said Hayden, unimpressed. The moment he voiced his question, the cloud of smoke surrounding Kathleen appeared to lose its cohesion and promptly dissipated, carrying Kathleen away with it and causing her to vanish into thin air. ¡°Done!¡± Sirius slowly undid his clothes, then casually tossed them aside. ¡°Ms. Henderson, please help me hide my form, too. Thank you.¡± As he spoke, the thin, almost indiscernible smoke on the ground, seemed to suddenly stir to life and swiftly ascended. Everything within a radius of several tens of meters was shrouded in a subtle white mist, veiling the figures of Jonathan and hispanions. ¡°Before the smoke disperses, you will all be entirely concealed from their sight and spiritual senses. Act swiftly.¡± Kathleen¡¯s voice resonated in their ears. As she spoke, Jonathan and the others sensed the white fog before their eyes gradually bing translucent. In the distance, the ck Armor soldiers gazed in their direction with bewildered expressions. Celestus beheld the swiftly swirling fog, a trace of amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°A spell to conceal one¡¯s form, huh? I¡¯m growing more and more fond of you outsiders. None of you can get out of here. I want all of you!¡± With a forceful wave of his hand, Celestus directed a small squad of ck Armor soldiers to charge recklessly into the swirling fog ahead, riding their green wolves. ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯spete and see who can im Celestus¡¯ head first.¡± The long spear in Sirius¡¯ hand quivered, and blood-red runes swiftly materialized on his body. Transforming into an afterimage, he charged directly toward Celestus. Jonathan was slightly shocked. Rune-Enhanced Body Mastery? Are all these folks from the respectable families mad or what?. They¡¯re undeniably already at the pinnacle of Chanaea, yet they subject themselves to such torment. What¡¯s all this for? Xavion¡¯s internal armor, Sterio¡¯s parasites, and Sirius¡¯ Rune-Enhanced Body Mastery¡­ It¡¯s like they¡¯re not even using their own bodies. Those from the eight respectable families are not only ruthless to others, but even more so to themselves! With a spear in hand and runes shimmering on his body, Sirius plunged headlong into the midst of the ck Armor soldiers. Leveraging Kathleen¡¯s deceptive fog to conceal his form, he effortlessly yed four advanced phase God Realm ck Armor soldiers one after another without facing any problems. Observing the circumstances, Jonathan unsheathed his sword and charged ahead. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that as soon as he dashed into the midst of the ck Armor soldiers, he would be the target of multiple weapons. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 The Legendary Man Chapter 1327- The Seal Of The Governor ng! Jonathan spewed out a mouthful of blood. The instant the eerie chime of the bronze handbell resounded, a potent bacsh sent him hurtling through the air, and he crashed heavily onto a rock-hard bluestone b. ¡°Kathleen Henderson, you b*stard!¡± Jonatha cursed as hey on the ground. Just moments ago, he had seen with perfect rity that the ck Armor soldiers in front of him were all fixated on him. They could clearly see him. ¡°D*mn you!¡± A visage crafted of smoke that resembled Kathleen quickly took shape above Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best to conceal you, but the weapon in your hand can pierce through my enchantment. If you continue holding that sword, my spell won¡¯t be able to shield you,¡± Kathleen cautioned. ¡°You mean Heaven Sword?¡± Jonathan gazed at the sword in his hand, his eyes clouded with confusion. At that moment, several arrows sliced through the air with a piercing sound. Thud! Thud! Thud! Merilyn¡¯s spear danced, tracing out streaks of frigid light in front of Jonathan, effectively deflecting all the arrows. ¡°Now is not the time for chatting,¡± reprimanded Merilyn through gritted teeth. Jonathan rolled over and rose to his feet, extending his hand to form a seal and forcefully pressing his finger against his wrist. Majestic waves of life energy surged forth from his wrist. ¡°Since I can¡¯t hide my presence, then I won¡¯t hide anymore!¡± Jonathan grinned. ¡°Hey, Sirius! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster!¡± he cried out before his figure vanished instantly before Kathleen. Kathleen gazed inplete shock at the bloody mist he had left behind. What kind of monster is this Jonathan? His left foot was blown to pieces with a mere sidestep. Is he crazy? Kathleen turned to witness Jonathan materializing among the ck Armor soldiers in the distance, resembling a ghost as he streaked past, cackling wildly. More than twenty people that had already been split in two were left in his wake. Several weapons were embedded in Jonathan¡¯s body. Every one of those weapons had punctured his body. Even if an ordinary person had been struck by just one of those weapons, they would have lost their capacity to fight and copsed onto the ground, awaiting death. Surprisingly, Jonathan was brimming with vitality, darting left and right, engaging inbat with unparalleled vigor. ¡°Is he¡­ really human?¡± asked Kathleen absent-mindedly. Meanwhile, Hayden shouted, ¡°Kathleen, don¡¯t get distracted! We¡¯ve been spotted!¡± Celestus remained shielded amidst the ck Armor Legion, observing everything unfolding before him with a cold, indifferent gaze. He couldn¡¯t fathom how merely six or seven individuals could inflict such substantial losses on his meticulously trained ck Armor Legion. Starting three days ago, the North Outer City took orders from Yannopolis andmenced carrying out arge-scale search for ounders. Over the past few days, the ck Armor Legion and envoys from the Outer City had apprehended more than twenty ounders. However, not a single one of them had proven to be as troublesome as those currently before him. Could the prophecy years ago regarding the White family venturing outside really being true? ¡°Kill!¡± Bellowing loudly, Sirius stabbed his long spear directly at Celestus¡¯ throat. A piercing cry echoed, and a pair of massive wings unfurled, shielding Celestus. Sirius¡¯ long spear thrust into the wing, but it couldn¡¯t advance even an inch. Instead, it generated a flurry of sparks and snapped into three sections. A fierce gale swept past his face, and as Sirius gazed upward, he witnessed a colossal wing straight at him from above. It¡¯s Celestus¡¯ mount! Kicking forcefully, Sirius shattered a piece of bluestone beneath his feet, swiftly retreating in the blink of an eye. However, as swift as he was, the bird outpaced him. The bird¡¯s sharp beak protruded, pecking relentlessly at Sirius from above as if it was feeding on tiny insects. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground trembled every time the huge, unknown birdnded. Despite Sirius¡¯ relentless attempts to dodge, he was eventually ensnared by the bird¡¯s beak after a few tries. The runes on Sirius¡¯ body flickered wildly, creating a spirit shield that continuously expanded and contracted, thwarting the giant bird¡¯s attempts to crush him with its beak. Failing to secure a firm grip despite several attempts, the massive bird did not fret. Instead, it raised its head and forcefully hurled Sirius into the sky, prepared to engulf him entirely. ¡°Do you have a death wish, you beast?¡± Jonathan yelled, swinging the Heaven Sword in his hand as he shed past the huge beast. Blood spattered as a single sword strike severed the massive bird¡¯s w. Meanwhile, behind everyone, a gunshot rang out. The giant bird¡¯s eye exploded in an instant, and a bloody mist shrouded the sky. ¡°Go!¡± Sirius pped the storage bag attached to his waist and summoned two des before kicking them into the mouth of the giant bird below. Just as a multitude of ck Armor soldiers surrounded Jonathan and Sirius, Celestus shouted an order, ¡°Step back!¡± The ck Armor soldiers carried out his order without question and directed their green wolves to slowly withdraw. Meanwhile, Celestus took out a square-shaped treasure seal and forcefully pped it with his hand. Beneath the feet of Jonathan and the others, the ground that had been ravaged during the battle was astonishingly restored to its original state amidst streaks of flowing light. Behind them, the smoke Kathleen had transformed into seemed to be trapped in a massive cage, its size rapidly shrinking. Ultimately, it all converged in one location and was jolted by an inexplicable force,pelling it to revert back to Kathleen¡¯s true form. ¡°You outsiders really know so little about us, including the formation that person is trying so hard to tear apart, if I wish, I can restore everything here in an instant,¡± said Celestus, chuckling as he held the square seal in his hand. He continued, ¡°This is the governor¡¯s seal, capable of controlling all the formations in the entire North Outer City. In other words, if I wish, I can confine you all within a tiny space right now, leaving you utterly powerless to resist.¡± Jonathan red at Celestus coldly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking action then?¡± Upon hearing this, Celestus chuckled lightly. ¡°What benefit would I gain from killing you? At most, Yannopolis might offer us a few words of praise. Do you think that¡¯s what I need?¡± Jonathan and Sirius exchanged nces, both finding the answers they sought in each other¡¯s eyes. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Celestus smiled when he witnessed their reaction. ¡°I advise you all to stop provoking me. My patience has its limits. If you dare try anything funny again, I will not hesitate to y you on the spot.¡± Jonathan gradually raised his right hand, then clenched his fist and lowered it, signaling a pause to the people behind him. Then, surprisingly, he dissipated all his spiritual energy and regarded Celestus with a cheerful smile. ¡°Considering what you¡¯ve stated, it appears we could never beat you in a fight. Since you want us to join you, let¡¯s hear your terms. What benefits will we get from this alliance?¡± Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 The Legendary Man Chapter 1328- Old Friend Celestus scrutinized Jonathan from head to toe, his eyes brimming with curiosity. ¡°I am genuinely intrigued by the world from which you ounders hail,¡± he said. Jonathan nonchntly retrieved a few pieces of beef jerky, tossing one to Celestus and another to Sirius, before he settled down cross-legged on the ground and began to savor his portion heartily. ¡°You all want to take a look at the world outside, while we yearn to return. Our goals can be considered completely the same, so there¡¯s no need for fighting each other to the death.¡± Celestus gazed at the wind-dried beef jerky in his hand, which looked more like a piece of firewood. He was tempted to taste it multiple times but consistently decided against it. ¡°They call you Jonathan, don¡¯t they?¡± Jonathan gave a slight nod in response. Looking at Jonathan, Celestus let out a soft sigh. ¡°Must be nice to have your own surname. You must be from a prominent n outside there, right?¡± A prominent n? Jonathan thought of the Goldstein family, which had already met its downfall, and the Smith family, which had abandoned its advancement due to entanglements with the eight respectable families and Asura¡¯s Office. As long as I¡¯m alive, these two families will surely secure their positions as great ns. But that¡¯s it. All they have left is a position, and they can no longer be considered a n. ¡°Well, it used to be a prominent n, but now it¡¯s disbanded. The members of my family live in constant fear because of me. Now that I think about it, I feel quite sorry for them,¡± said Jonathan, chewing on his beef jerky with a smile. He then questioned, ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± Celestus shook his head and then turned to Jonathan, inquiring, ¡°So, how do you intend to handle those people who posed a threat to your family?¡± Jonathan turned to look at Sterio and Kathleen, who was behind him. ¡°If we manage to get out of here alive, I suppose I¡¯ll kill them.¡± ¡°Um¡­ So what you¡¯re saying is¡­ those people who fought alongside you are the ones posing a threat to your family?¡± Bewildered, Celestus looked at Kathleen and Sterio. ¡°Exactly!¡± said Jonathan indifferently. Celestus waspletely stunned. It took him a good while before he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°You ounders are so weird. If I were you, I would have taken these people down instantly.¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows as he regarded Celestus. After a moment of contemtion, he inquired, ¡°Is your family captured by someone, too?¡± Celestus nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯m from the southern region. Ten years ago, Neil sent me to the northern region to assist with his operations. At first, I too believed that Neil was doing this to rescue everyone. However, I eventually uncovered that his true aim was to seize control of Yannopolis on behalf of the four major vassal families. This time, I coborated with him to incite chaos in the North Outer City, diverting Yannopolis¡¯ attention and providing cover for his actions. You outsiders made for the ideal scapegoats.¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows as he gazed at Celestus. Everything he had encountered in this small world over the past few days had provided enough material to construct aprehensive worldview. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Surprisingly, Neil, who was plotting a rebellion, didn¡¯t hesitate to abandon Joshua, a pivotal piece in his scheme. This suggested that Neil had his own strategies and resources. In the earlier discussion between Joshua and Celestus, they alluded to the historical connection between Neil¡¯s ancestors and the White family. Moreover, the White family that had been conspired against and driven far away by the four vassal families years ago was only one branch of the White family. Others must have chosen to remain behind to confront the enemy, buying time for the Whitley family¡¯s elders. The extent of Neil¡¯s ancestors¡¯ involvement in these events remained unclear. Furthermore, after the Whitley family¡¯s elder departed the small world, the legacy or trust that Neil¡¯s ancestors received from the remaining members of the White family remained shrouded in mystery. Formation Crusher, Troop Summoner, Hailstorm Fan, Devil ying Sword¡­ These weapons were such game changers hidden in the small world, and Jonathan had always believed that they were the trump cards left behind by the White family¡¯s elders for future generations. However, now it seemed that was not the case. Neil likely possessed other legacies passed down from the White family. What he possessed might be more terrifying than the formation rule mastered by Joshua. ¡°Since you already know Neil¡¯s true intentions, why are you still ying along with his charade?¡± asked Jonathan in confusion. ¡°If I don¡¯t help him, he will annihte the entire poption of Mountain Vige, all twenty thousand of them. Not long after I was born, my parents were killed in a beast attack. I was raised by the kindness of many and nourished by my neighbors. The vigers have shown me great kindness. I cannot stand by and watch them perish.¡± Celestus spoke in a deep voice. When Jonathan heard Celestus¡¯ narrative, he regarded thetter with a somewhat uneasy expression. ¡°When you mention Mountain Vige¡­ do you mean this one?¡± Jonathan queried. As he spoke, he casually produced a map made from beast skin and unfurled it in front of Celestus. Celestus frowned as he looked at Jonathan, then gave a slight nod. ¡°Have you been to Mountain Vige?¡± ¡°That was the first vige I encountered after entering the small world. I even saved a few vigers of Mountain Vige, one of them being a man named Greyson¡ª¡± Before Jonathan could finish his sentence, he found his arm abruptly seized by Celestus. The Heaven Sword in Jonathan¡¯s grasp was promptly pressed firmly against Celestus¡¯ lower abdomen. ¡°Celestus, we haven¡¯t reached an agreement yet. You¡¯re making me nervous.¡± With a grim expression, Jonathan looked at Celestus. Although it seemed like Jonathan had the upper hand between the two, in truth, hundreds of ck Armor soldiers surrounding them had already trained their weapons on Jonathan and hisrades. Should he dare to make a move, their lives would essentiallye to an abrupt halt right there. ¡°You¡¯ve met Greyson? Greyson is my closest friend. How is he doing now? Has he started a family?¡± asked Celestus, clearly excited. ¡°Um¡­¡± Jonathan was slightly surprised by Celestus¡¯ excited demeanor. He was so eager to know how Greyson was doing that he didn¡¯t even care about his own life. Slowly retracting Heaven Sword, Jonathan broke free from Celestus¡¯ grasp. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about that. I only stayed for less than half a day at Mountain Vige before I found myself in conflict with the divine messenger who had rushed over. I headed to Upriver Vige after that. All I know is that the current chief of Mountain Vige is an old man named Clinton.¡± Celestus¡¯ eyes lit up once again when he heard Clinton¡¯s name. ¡°Mr. Yorknd has be the chief? That¡¯s wonderful! The vige should be fine. Mr. Yorknd is calm and responsible. With him in charge, nothing can go wrong.¡± Jonathan¡¯s facial muscles quivered ever so slightly when he heard that. ¡°Well¡­ not necessarily¡­¡± Celestus looked at Jonathan, his eyes full of worry. ¡°What do you mean? Did something happen in Mountain Vige?¡± Jonathan chuckled awkwardly as he scratched his head. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing: Mr. Yorknd, along with all the other viges, implored us to teach them our techniques. I presume all the cultivators in the vige have already left the vige and ventured into the wilderness for their cultivation¡­¡± Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 The Legendary Man Chapter 1329- Trust ¡°You taught them the God Realm¡¯s cultivation methods? Do you know you¡¯ll get them killed by doing so?¡± Celestus eximed out loud. Jonathan appeared troubled and awkward upon seeing Celestus¡¯ reaction. Back then, it was actually Seboxia who had taught them, not him. However, Seboxia had now entered a profound slumber. Even if he were not asleep, they were essentially one entity. Thus, it made no difference whether he or Seboxia had been the one to impart the teachings. ¡°Um¡­ The small world is vast, so as long as they find a secluded ce, they should be fine.¡± Jonathan forced out a smile. Celestus yelled, ¡°You don¡¯t know jack! Why do you think there are one hundred and eight viges in the small world? Do you think it¡¯s just for fun? Neil and I have joined forces, watching over each other. Years ago, we could have established a connection between the north and the south, enabling all the vigers to learn the God Realm cultivation methods. Yet, to this day, we have not done so. Do you think we are only focused on our personal gain, without considering the welfare of the vigers?¡± As Celestus stopped speaking, Hayden and the others approached curiously. They exchanged puzzled nces, not understanding the meaning behind his words. Kathleen, with a cigarette dangling from her lips, looked toward Celestus, her gaze filled with icy indifference. ¡°What we see is both you and Neil scheming for your own positions, with no apparent intention to rescue the vigers.¡± ¡°What we see is both you and Neil scheming for your own positions, with no apparent intention to rescue the vigers.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything.¡± Celestus red contemptuously at Kathleen. ¡°The governor¡¯s seal wields the authority to manipte all the formations in the North Outer City. Inside the governor¡¯s residence in Yannopolis, there exists a formation te that possesses the ability to control the formations of all one hundred and eight viges in the small world. If the four vassal families so desire, they can effortlessly annihte any vige with a mere flick of their wrist,¡± Celestus disclosed. Kathleen and the others were taken aback by Celestus¡¯ words, including Jonathan. Although he and Seboxia had guessed earlier that the arrangement of the viges in this small world could very likely be a vast formation, the small world was after all, vast and expansive. While they had their suspicions, they found it hard to believe that someone could actually set up a formation of such a grand scale. ¡°You mean to say¡­¡± Sirius began, his voice cold and hoarse as he looked at Celestus. Celestus looked at the others solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right, the core area of the entire small world is all part of arge formation.¡± ¡°D*mn!¡± Hayden swore out loud while the rest remained silent. What on earth does the creator of this small world intend to do with such arge-scale formation? In the midst of the ensuing silence, Celestus resumed speaking after a period of contemtion. ¡°Even within the small world, these matters remain concealed secrets. But now that you¡¯re aware, I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts. You all possess considerable power. If you join me in this rebellion, you could be invaluable assets to me. We might even stand a chance of defeating Neil and emerging as the ultimate victors. Naturally, the choice is yours. Given the skills you¡¯ve imparted to the people of Mountain Vige, I¡¯ll let you all leave.¡± Jonathan andpany breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Celestus¡¯ words. With his rifle in his hands, Hayden trotted over to Jonathan¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, you¡¯re so lucky to have met someone who¡¯s indebted to you in this remote ce!¡± He then turned to Celestus. ¡°Your name is Celestus Xuereb, right? Mr. Xuereb, thank you for your kindness!¡± Celestus smiled and nodded. ¡°If I had known what you all did for Mountain Vige, I would never have harmed you. Since you have no intention of staying, I¡¯ll open the city gates for you to leave right away. But before that, could you let me take a look at the weapon you¡¯re holding? The weapons of you ounders are so interesting. They don¡¯t emit even the slightest fluctuation of spiritual energy, yet they possess such immense might. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± Hayden paused for a second before approaching Celestus without hesitation. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re all friends, so you don¡¯t have to be so formal to us.¡± As he spoke, he handed the sniper rifle to Celestus. Almost as soon as Hayden handed him the rifle, both Jonathan and Sirius simultaneously sprang into action, dashing toward Celestus, leaving two afterimages in their wake. Sterio and Kathleen, too, began forming hand seals without any warning. Poison and a swarm of insects instantly materialized, spreading in all directions. It turned out that Hayden had subtly gestured a signal with his hand while he was walking forward just now, silently telling hispanions to take action. He might seem casual and carefree, but he was, after all, someone who carried the fate of the entire Zeigler family on his shoulders. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t a fool. No one knew exactly what choices the other cultivators made, but Jonathan and hispanions each represented a certain powerful faction. Every single one of them harbored their own intricate thoughts and intentions, and they were good at deception. Take Jonathan and Sterio for example; they had encountered life-and-death situations together multiple times in this small world, yet they had never ceased pondering how to eliminate one another. Celestus was practically building castles in the air by trying to gain their trust in such a short span with just a few words. Bang! With a smile on his face, Hayden pulled the trigger. It would be impossible for Celestus to dodge at such a short distance of less than two meters. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The formation markings on his ck armor lit up, but the power of that bullet was simply too immense. Failing to withstand the energy even for a moment, the formation on the armor was instantly destroyed. Buzz¡­ In the wake of a faint tremor, a ripple resembling a water wave rose around Celestus. ¡°Pryncyp!¡± Hayden¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The moment the spiritual destruction bullet hit the ripple, it was trapped inplete stagnation, and all the energy it carried propelled Celestus backward. ¡°Get back inside!¡± Celestus¡¯ face turned icy cold, and his left hand was about to touch the governor¡¯s seal. Behind him, Sirius¡¯ body emanated a radiant glow from the runes etched on his skin. With a powerful shout, he thrust the long spear in his hand forward. Bang! Celestus¡¯ rapid retreat came to an abrupt halt, and then, like a cannonball, he surged forward once more. Amidst these rapid exchange of blows, his outstretched left hand missed the governor¡¯s seal. Instead, he employed it to stabilize himself by bracing against the ground, maintaining his equilibrium. A sword¡¯s gleaming sh whizzed past as Jonathan, wielding the Heaven Sword, darted past Celestus in the blink of an eye. However, this time, despite Jonathan¡¯s best efforts, he was unable to break through Celestus¡¯ defense. The Heaven Sword seemed to have struck Celestus¡¯ arm, but in reality, it was stopped by a strange energy less than a centimeter away from his arm. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 The Legendary Man Chapter 1330-Cease Fire And Throw Down Your Weapons With ranks of ck Armor soldiers gathered around him, Celestus sprang to his feet. ¡°Did you get him?¡± Hayden asked in a cold voice while aiming his gun at Celestus. Jonathan shook his head slightly as he wielded Heaven Sword in his hand, his gaze solemn. Celestus looked at Jonathan with a sneer. ¡°The governor¡¯s seal allows me to manipte the city¡¯s arcane array at will. As long as I have this formation, anyone who wants to kill me must possess the power to destroy the entire North Outer City. I admit, you guys nearly killed me just now. I also didn¡¯t expect you to think the same way as me, ready to take action. I¡¯m growing fonder of you all. Why don¡¯t you guys join forces with me instead? How about that?¡± Jonathan did not answer. Instead, he turned his head and looked toward Joshua. The city gates were less than twenty meters in front of Joshua. Considering the size of North Outer City, that distance was nothing. Yet, in reality, that final stretch was the most challenging obstacle to cross. Celestus also followed Jonathan¡¯s gaze and looked in the direction of the city gates. Chuckling, he said, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve been dying repairing the damaged formation even though I can fix it at any time? Because I want to wait until you tear down the city gates¡¯ formation. Then, at the veryst moment, I¡¯ll restore it in the blink of an eye. Only then will you understand the true meaning of despair.¡± Bang! The sound of a sniper rifle firing rang out again, and a soldier from ck Armor Legion standing next to Celestus fell to the ground as a stray bullet ricocheted off Celestus¡¯ spirit shield. Celestus looked at Hayden with a smile. ¡°Make sure to take good care of your weapon after this. I really love it. Although each attack doesn¡¯t carry any spiritual power, its strength can rival the full-force strike of a God Realm cultivator.¡± Turning to Sirius, Jonathan discreetly formed a hand seal. ¡°There¡¯s a strong barrier around Celestus, but it¡¯s definitely not the power of Pryncyp. I¡¯ll try to tear it apart or directly sever its connection with the outside world. I need you all to help create a situation where I can face him alone.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Sterio shouted loudly upon observing Jonathan¡¯s hand gestures. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Boom! The ground split open, and several columns of water filled with various poisonous insects shot toward the sky. In an instant, the ck Armor Legion around Celestus was engulfed by an endless sea of insects. ¡°I¡¯ll clear a path for you!¡± Sirius gave a mighty roar, and the runes on his body glowed a blood-red color. Brandishing his spear, he charged directly into the sea of insects. Following closely behind, Jonathan swept his gaze over the swarm of insects and people to Celestus, who was right at the back. Thetter was also staring coldly at the former. ¡°Shoot!¡± At Celestus¡¯mand, the ck Armor soldiers in the distance swiftly drew their crossbows and aimed at the group. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Sharp, whistling sounds rang out as countless arrows were shot indiscriminately into the air at Jonathan, hispanions, and the ck Armor soldiers around them. This guy is so ruthless that he¡¯d even kill his own people! ¡°Earth Elemental Extrication Technique!¡± Jonathan formed a hand seal with both hands. As soon as he stepped on the ground, a wave of spiritual energy surged into the earth through the acupoints on the bottom of his foot. Due to the overwhelming surge of spiritual energy, his right leg exploded, turning into a blur of blood and flesh. However, just as he was about to take another step, his injured right leg miraculously healed. A circr wall rose from the ground in a twenty-meter radius around Jonathan, converging in the sky to form a massive dome and effectively sheltering everyone inside it. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sharp arrows continued raining down, but with the wall obstructing their paths, it reduced its threat. All they needed to do now was to raise a spiritual shield to block them. As for Jonathan, he charged into the thick wall with one great leap. ¡°Break!¡± Sirius¡¯ spear quivered as he traced it across the wall. Then, using all his strength, he plunged the spear into the ground and kicked it with both feet. The wall exploded, sending dirt and stones scattering in all directions. ¡°Child¡¯s y!¡± Celestus remarked with a sneer as he watched the battle unfold before him. Even as a massive chuck of earth flew toward him, he waved his hand casually, intending to shatter it with his spiritual energy. Just as he did so, however, the massive chunk of earth exploded, and a hand that glowed green seized his wrist. ¡°I got you!¡± Jonathan had hidden himself inside the clump of earth. However, although he had grabbed Celestus¡¯ wrist with his right hand, he was still obstructed by an unseen force. Just as Celestus was trying to break free from Jonathan¡¯s grasp, he saw a bright green light emanating from thetter¡¯s palm. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan yelled as his life force tore through the defense on Celestus¡¯ wrist. Jonathan gripped Celestus¡¯ wrist firmly. The moment his feet touched the ground, he immediately lowered himself and, with one strong jerk, swung Celestus around and smashed his body downwards. Thud! Celestus¡¯ body bounced off the ground like a rubber ball, and fresh blood spewed from his mouth. Then, Jonathan pulled on Celestus¡¯ body, stepped on his shoulder, and forcefully yanked thetter¡¯s left arm upward. ¡°Arghh!¡± An agonized howl escaped Celestus¡¯ lips as Jonathan ripped his left arm from his body. Even the fearless ck Armor soldiers, known to be unflinching in the face of death, could not help feeling afraid and subconsciously backed away at the sight of that. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Pinned down by Jonathan and unable to get up, Celestus used his spiritual energy to hold up the governor¡¯s seal. Then, he made a gesture with his right hand and pressed down on it. Following that, a brilliant white light burst forth from the governor¡¯s seal. Celestus cackled as he looked at Jonathan. ¡°You want to leave the North Outer City? In your dreams!¡± Jonathan swung his head toward the city gates. However, he saw Joshua continue gradually moving toward the city¡¯s borders, not at all disrupted by Celestus¡¯ spell. ¡°Celestus, you must have your head in the clouds!¡± Jonathan lifted his foot and brought it down hard on Celestus¡¯ right shoulder. The sound of bones cracking echoed through the air as Celestus¡¯ arms werepletely broken, and the governor¡¯s seal fell into Jonathan¡¯s hands. Staring at Jonathan in terror, Celestus bellowed furiously, ¡°Impossible! Whoever holds the governor¡¯s seal in North Outer City is invincible¡­¡± He looked at the city gates and cried out in rm when he saw the city¡¯s defense formation that had yet to be repaired. Chuckling, Jonathan hoisted him up by his cor. ¡°I forgot to mention that this bronze handbell on my head can block the transmission of spiritual energy and spiritual sense. As long as you¡¯re not using the power of Pryncyp, you won¡¯t have a chance of breaking through my protective shield.¡± As he spoke, a faint golden glow flickered around him. The ground beneath them began to rise slowly, and he let out an angry roar while keeping a firm grip on Celestus¡¯ neck. ¡°Celestus Xuereb, deputy governor of North Outer City, has been captured. The governor¡¯s seal is with me, and the city has fallen into my hands. Everyone, cease fire and throw down your weapons!¡± Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 The Legendary Man Chapter 1331-The Endless Matryoshka Formation Jonathan¡¯s voice, imbued with a mantra, resonated through the entire battlefield like a thunderp. Everyone watched as Jonathan constructed a high tform using a spell. Although Celestus was not dead at that moment, his arms had been disabled, and the governor¡¯s seal had been stolen. He had been utterly defeated. In this small world dominated by martial prowess, every military officer had fought their way up through their own genuine strength. To reach the position of deputy governor, one could only imagine the number of people he had surpassed to get to where he was. Yet, at that moment, he was so awkwardly held in Jonathan¡¯s hand. Such a scene was simply indescribable for the shock it caused among the ck Armor Legion. Celestus looked pale as he stared at the surrounding ck Armor soldiers. ¡°I never thought I would end up falling here¡­ I just can¡¯t let it go!¡± It was hard to determine who was superior whenparing Celestus¡¯ strategies to Neil¡¯s. Both of them held significant power in the small world they had plotted in Yannopolis, with Neil taking the lead. With a thousand years of nning and an unknown legacy in his hands, he proceeded with his ns slowly and carefully. Meanwhile, Celestus was used as a pawn by Neil and thrown into the northern region of the small world, where he had just gone with the flow. Over a span of ten years, Celestus climbed his way up to the position of deputy governor. In alliance with Neil, they executed Roy, seizing great power. Even though they possessed formidable strength, their foundation was unstable. Most importantly, as pawns, all of Celestus¡¯ moves came after Neil¡¯s. Neil was the true initiator, while Celestus was constantly adjusting ording to Neil¡¯s strategies, seeking the possibility to stop being the pawn. But it was precisely because of his momentary arrogance after taking control of the North Outer City that he ended up falling into the hands of Jonathan. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s right hand was gripping Celestus¡¯ neck, his fingers pressing down on the primary acupoints of Celestus¡¯ throat. ¡°Have them all back off, or I¡¯ll kill you right here and now!¡± Jonathan said to Celestus in a cold voice, loudly dering him as both a shield and a bargaining chip. Meanwhile, on his left hand, Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy was continuously being channeled into the governor¡¯s seal. At that moment, Celestus was not dead, and his seal remained on the governor¡¯s seal. For a while, Jonathan was unable to activate it. As for seizing control of the governor¡¯s seal by killing Celestus, Jonathan didn¡¯t dare to do so. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After all, no one knew how to use that thing or even if it was useful. If Celestus were to die, but they couldn¡¯t control the formation of the North Outer City with the governor¡¯s seal, then Jonathan and the others might have to pay the ultimate price right there. Celestus could intuitively sense that the imprint he had left on the governor¡¯s seal was being continuously eroded. At that point, with both arms disabled, Celestus had truly be a cripple. Looking down at his ck Armor Legion below, Celestus burst outughing uproariously. ¡°Haha!¡± Jonathan reached out and firmly gripped Celestus¡¯s neck. With a soft sound, Celestus suddenly felt the flow of spiritual energy around hime to a halt. Subsequently, hepletely lost all sensation in his body below the neck. Jonathan hadpletely crippled him. Due to the loss of nerve control, Celestus¡¯ pants quickly became wet. Under the condition of incontinence, a foul smell rapidly filled the air. Jonathan said in a cold voice, ¡°In your small world, there are great medicines. This injury of yours it will only take a moment to heal. Let them let us go, and I promise to release you.¡± Celestus gazed down at the ck Armor soldiers, his pale face showing no hint of fear or difort. Suddenly, Celestus roared in anger, ¡°United, we stand against ourmon enemy!¡± With a mighty roar from Celestus, the ck Armor soldiers below each mmed their long spears forcefully into the ground. ¡°United, we stand against ourmon enemy!¡± ¡°United, we stand against the enemy!¡± ¡°United, we stand against our enemies!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of war drums continuously echoed. Under the beat of the war drums, the ck Armor soldiers, each holding a long spear, swiftly raised their spears and tilted them forward, aiming at Jonathan and hispanions. The previously disorganized ck Armor Legion, under the urging of the war drums, had now surprisingly formed into massive square formations, their movements uniform and orderly, with no trace of chaos to be seen. ¡°Haha!¡± Celestus looked down at the ck Armor soldiers below and burst into wildughter. ¡°This is the trump card I¡¯ve trained. This is the real army! Attention all warriors and soldiers¡ª¡± Before Celestus could finish his sentence, a surge of spiritual energy had already burrowed into his mind, pulverizing his brain. The person who made the move was none other than Jonathan. ¡°These people have gone mad¡­¡± Jonathan looked down at the approaching ck Armor soldiers, a look of terror emerging in his eyes. As Celestus fell, the ck Armor soldiers shouted in unison, ¡°Attack!¡± And atop that three-hundred-meter wall, the rhythm of the war drums had now reached an extremely fast pace. The encirclement formed by the ck Armor soldiers below was then less than thirty meters. Sharp spears were pointed at Jonathan and hispanions, emanating a chilling aura. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, what should we do now?¡± Hayden shouted loudly. At that moment, Jonathan was fervently refining the governor¡¯s seal in his hand. The governor¡¯s seal was akin to a small world. As soon as one¡¯s spiritual sense submerged into it, it felt as if they were ced in a peculiar space filled with formations all around. However, outside those formations, there was a barrier preventing Jonathan from getting closer. ¡°I recognize these formations. They¡¯re all main formations!¡± Jonathan anxiously looked at the formations in front of him. Previously, Seboxia had imparted a wealth of knowledge about formations to him, and what he saw then were all main formations within the Matryoshka Formation. By altering the operation of the main formation, one could influence the state of the subsidiary formation. The formation te was actually made by utilizing the method of remote control through the Matryoshka Formation. However, anyone who looked at this myriad of main formations in front of them would undoubtedly feel overwhelmed. Jonathan gathered his spiritual energy, swiftly dissolving a barrier. He then forcefully activated the main formations. In North Outer City, on a street tens of kilometers away from Jonathan and hispanions, a brilliant light erupted. The pedestrians walking on it stiffened slightly, then silently turned into a pile of body parts. Jonathan looked around, noticing no changes. He then immersed his spiritual sense into the governor¡¯s seal and continuously manipted the main formations. This time around, there was finally some activity. Hundreds of meters behind the crowd, several buildings copsed with a thunderous crash. However, Jonathan had just activated ten main formations, and only this one had responded. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, we have nowhere left to retreat!¡± Hayden shouted loudly. At that moment, Jonathan¡¯s face was covered in sweat. He didn¡¯t know exactly how many formations were in the governor¡¯s seal. Continuing that search was akin to finding a needle in a haystack. Even if everyone were to die in the process, there was no guarantee he would find a truly useful formation. Just then, a very faint light in front of Jonathan flickered slightly. Without thinking, Jonathan lifted his gaze toward the direction of the city gate just as Joshuapleted a chopping motion. ¡°The subsidiary formation can also affect the changes in the main formation, and that¡¯s you!¡± Jonathan gathered his spiritual energy, pulling the main formation in front of him, then pped it with his palm. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 The Legendary Man Chapter 1332-Escape Against All Odds The main formation within the governor¡¯s seal was the foundation of the Matryoshka Formation. Due to the governor¡¯s seal¡¯s unique characteristic, the holder needed only to expend a small amount of spiritual energy to alter the formation. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, at that moment, Jonathan was anxious, so he didn¡¯t consider the severity of his actions. Jonathan immediately pped the governor¡¯s seal into ce once he spotted the gate¡¯s formation. With that p, the main formation within the governor¡¯s seal immediately shattered into pieces. Bang! Everyone turned their gaze toward the direction of the city gate and the explosion. Suddenly, a visible shockwave burst forth from the direction of the city gate. Meanwhile, Joshua seemed to be in free fall in mid-air. Judging by hisck of any attempt to adjust his posture, it appeared as though he had already fainted. Everyone there was a cultivator. Therefore, they only need a nce to tell that if Joshua didn¡¯t adjust his bnce, he¡¯d be lucky to survive the fall, let alone avoid serious injury. ¡°The city gates are open!¡± Sterio shouted loudly. Immediately, he gestured a technique. Therge swarm of insects surged like a torrential river, carrying the group toward the direction of the city gate. At that moment, Jonathan was once again summoning several Burrowing Dragons. He directed them toward the surrounding ck Armor soldiers, intending to break through their ranks. However, at that moment, therge-scale spells had clearly lost their effectiveness. If the ck Armor soldiers were to fight individually, the group might still be able to break through. However, the ck Armor soldiers were acting in unison and not chaotic in the slightest. A swarm of insects descended, crashing into the front line of the ck Armor soldiers, only to hit a massive transparent wall of spiritual energy. That was a towering wallposed of the spiritual energy of hundreds, if not thousands, of cultivators. The swarm of insects clung to it, frenziedly tearing at the spiritual energy that formed the wall¡¯s shield. No matter how wildly those poisonous insects rage, they couldn¡¯t advance even a bit. The spiritual energy flowed ceaselessly, gathering ahead. The ck Armor soldiers stood united. At that moment, they were closing in on the center. In absolute silence, every step those ck Armor soldiers took felt like a heavy hammer striking at everyone¡¯s heart. Even that sound alone was enough to stir up a storm in the group¡¯s consciousness field, leaving them deeply shaken. As for Jonathan¡¯s Burrowing Dragons, they were even more useless. Before it could evennd, numerous ck Armor soldiers had already stabbed it with their spears. They kept stabbing the dragons until the dragons were defeated. Countless long spears gathered in mid-air. With just a single confrontation, theypletely shattered Jonathan¡¯s Burrowing Dragons. All that fell was merely the dust produced after the Burrowing Dragons crumbled. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these people¡¯s ck armor!¡± Kathleen shouted loudly to everyone. At that point, the others also realized the severity of the situation. After the phrase rades united, foes divided¡± was shouted by Celestus, the ck Armor soldiers began to emanate a faint glow. Although the light wasn¡¯t particrly intense, it carried a peculiar fluctuation. Those fluctuations were akin to individual converters. They were transforming each person¡¯s spiritual energy fluctuations into the same frequency. Additionally, it connected them together through the battle armor. Due to that unique ck armor, Jonathan and hispanions were no longer fighting against thousands of God Realm cultivators. Rather, they were battling a colossal entityposed of thousands of God Realm cultivators as the smallest unit. Upon realizing that, Jonathan grimaced. There¡¯s no way I can win! No matter how powerful he was, it was absolutely impossible for him to break through a barrier formed by thousands of people using his strength alone. Although he had the protection of the life force and could forcibly open a path for himself, it would be impossible for him to protect the others with it. Jonathan¡¯s mind was racing, thinking about what he should do. However, as he looked down at the rapidly closing circle of soldiers around him, he found himself utterly helpless. ¡°Can you take away with your earth-traveling ability, Mr. Goldstein?¡± Hayden was shouting down below. Upon hearing that, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but curse out loud. ¡°Without Joshua¡¯s Formation Crusher, this city is filled with grand formations. Where can I escape to¡ª¡± As Jonathan was speaking, he paused slightly. The governor¡¯s seal is in my own hands. Do I really need the Formation Crusher to take the risk? Soon, a wave of spiritual energy surged beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet. In an instant, he submerged into the tform. When he finally reached the surface, he ced his hand on Hayden¡¯s shoulder. Then, using his spiritual energy to envelop those around him, he descended downward. The ground formation was blocking their path, and Jonathan¡¯s escape technique failed. Jonathan was struggling with the ground formation as a formation within the governor¡¯s seal faintly flickered. ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± Focusing, Jonathan reached into the governor¡¯s seal, forcefully grabbing a twinkling formation toward him. The main formation was quickly pulled in. With a raise of his hand, Jonathan pped it, shattering it directly. Back in reality, the greenstone under everyone¡¯s feet shattered in response. Within a radius of several tens of meters, the entire ground had burst open with massive cracks. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a strangeugh, Jonathan and hispanions vanished from the surface in an instant. As Jonathan vanished, the ck Armor soldiers simultaneously thrust their spears into the ground. However, there was no way Jonathan, who held the governor¡¯s seal at that moment, could be controlled by those ck Armor soldiers. The three simple steps of testing, breaking the main formation, and escaping brought about a terrible reality. At that moment, North Outer City appeared as though it had undergone the apocalypse. Not a single piece of ground was intact from where Jonathan¡¯s group sneaked underground to the direction of the city gate. Houses toppled, the ground cracked open, and trees snapped in half. To conceal his group¡¯s tracks, Jonathan destroyed the formations on both sides of their path. In just a matter of moments, not a single intact building remained around the western gate of Outer City. Meanwhile, within the ck Armor soldiers, an officer had already taken over Celestus¡¯ position. He was issuing orders with themand g. They managed to capture Joshua. However, before they could move him, Jonathan pulled dozens of people underground. Joshua choked as he and Jonathan fled toward the outskirts of the city. The moment they passed the towering city walls, the governor¡¯s seal in Jonathan¡¯s handpletely lost its glow. It transformed into a useless but beautifully carved stone seal. The seal seemed to have a range limit. Once it was outside of North Outer City, it wouldn¡¯t work. Stowing away the governor¡¯s seal into his storage ring, Jonathan sighed in relief. ¡°We have now left North Outer City¡¯s gate. We¡¯re all safe.¡± As Jonathan spoke, everyone finally rxed. Seeing the situation, Jonathan didn¡¯t say anything. He just quickly moved forward, hoping to get away from the patrol range of North Outer City as soon as possible. Half an hourter, Jonathan and the others finally arrived on the surface. ¡°I¡¯ve finally managed to survive!¡± With a face covered in dust and grime, Hayden looked around at the surrounding forest. Just then, arge handnded directly on his shoulder¡­ Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 The Legendary Man Chapter 1333-A Real Battle Looking bewildered, Hayden turned to Sterio, who stood beside him, and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sterio did not want to waste his breath. He directly ced his hand on the major acupoint at Hayden¡¯s waist and swiftly pressed hard against it. By the time Hayden realized what he was doing, it was already toote. Hayden threw a punch, but itnded directly on the spiritual energy shield in front of Sterio. Even a hastily thrown punch from a God Realm cultivator carried immense power. However, when Hayden threw his punch at that moment, not only did it fail to break through Sterio¡¯s defense, but he also let out a cry of pain and fell to the side. Sterio looked at Hayden on the ground, a cold smirk ying on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed off your spiritual energy, yet you¡¯re still thinking of retaliating. Didn¡¯t the elders of your Zink family ever tell you that you should never defy the respectable families?¡± Haydeny on the ground, with Kathleen and Merilyn standing next to him. Clearly, the trio had already coordinated privately. They had decided that as soon as they were out of danger, they would immediately take action against Hayden. Meanwhile, Jonathan was observing Joshua¡¯s condition, while Sirius stood by his side, holding a long spear for protection. ¡°Sterio, Jonathan just saved us. You escaped danger a while, ago and now you¡¯re starting a fight? Isn¡¯t that a bit underhanded?¡± From Sterio¡¯s body, numerous tiny ck bugs rapidly emerged, clinging to his skin. In less than two breaths¡¯ time, they had formed a denseyer of insect armor. ¡°I know both you and Jonathan are quite powerful, but we¡¯re not to be underestimated either.¡± Sterio calmly addressed Sirius. ¡°This insect armor, crafted from the obsidian gilded insects, is just as formidable as your Rune-Enhanced Body Mastery and Xavion¡¯s internal armor. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy either. So, as long as you leave Joshua behind, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Jonathan, protected by Sirius, slowly got back on his feet. ¡°How about Hayden?¡± Jonathan inquired with a chuckle, gesturing toward the bound Hayden. At that moment, helplessness was written all over Hayden¡¯s face. Although his cultivation level was undeniably lower than that of Jonathan and the rest, he was still a God Realm cultivator. Even if his foundation was not robust, it was improbable for others to capture him in just a single move. All in all, it boiled down to hisck of experience in proportion to his cultivation level. As the Zink family¡¯s secret weapon, Hayden had excelled in many areas. Nevertheless, after years of being sheltered by the family, hecked an understanding of the fact that the human heart could be the deadliest weapon of all. Hayden had anticipated that Jonathan and his group would fragment into smaller factions even when they were at the North Outer City, and he believed they would only take action once they felt safe. However, in his innocence, he believed that after sharing life-and-death experiences together, even if they were to sh, they would face each other squarely and engage in a fair battle. Never in a million years did he imagine that The Untouchables would start such a shameless confrontation without a word of discussion. ¡°Sterio, you d*mn b*stard! If you¡¯ve got the guts, release me, and we¡¯ll have a one-on-one fight!¡± Bang! Sterio turned around and delivered a swift kick,nding it directly on Hayden¡¯s stomach. At that moment, Hayden¡¯s energy center was sealed, leaving him without any protection. Such a kick instantly made Hayden let out a miserable howl, his body curling up like a shrimp. ¡°You b*stard! You better remember this kick because you¡¯ll pay for what you did to me!¡± Upon hearing Hayden¡¯s words, Sterio forcefully stomped on Hayden¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? Do you think you¡¯re in a film or something? You¡¯re nothing without real power, d*mn it! How dare you threaten me?¡± While cursing, Sterio forcefully stepped on Hayden¡¯s cheek, pressing it into the mud. Hayden wanted to curse out loud, but his mouth was filled with weeds and dirt, choking back his words. Jonathan took out a pack of cigarettes from his storage ring, casually tapped it twice, and handed one to Sirius who was beside him. After lighting one for himself and Sirius, Jonathan took a deep drag, then flicked it lightly with his finger. The spiritual energy, carrying the cigarette, firmly nailed it upside down into the nearby tree, leaving less than half of its length still burning in the breeze. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Jonathan slowly exhaled smoke, speaking with a chuckle. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is, you intend to take both Joshua and Hayden away, correct?¡± Upon hearing this, Sterio chuckled and nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean. The Eight Great Families have always said that you, Jonathan Goldstein, are the top cultivator in the Divine Realm, but I don¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re merely relying on the advantage of your weapons. Without that sword and Seboxia¡¯s help, I don¡¯t think you could have turned the tide.¡± Meanwhile, Kathleen was slightly taken aback upon hearing Sterio¡¯s words. Stepping forward, Kathleen positioned herself beside Sterio and whispered, ¡°Sterio, what exactly are you trying to do here? We excel in long-distancebat. There¡¯s no need to confront Jonathan head-on. Let¡¯s negotiate with him and find a way to leave this ce. Don¡¯t make things more complicated.¡± Kathleen¡¯s words made sense. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Unlike Adrune, there were no distinctive differences between cultivators and wizards in Chanaea. However, the emphasis on practicing spells was still significantly different. For instance, the cultivation method of the Welsh family specialized in Iron Body training. Once activated, the body¡¯s flesh and blood became as resilient as refined steel, rendering it impervious to ordinary weapons. It was a true closebat technique. As for Kathleen, who was adept at using poison and cunning tactics, she excelled in long-range setups and sneak attacks. Sterio¡¯s use of insects for attacks was an unorthodox approach, intended to secure victory through surprise attacks when his opponents were caught off guard. However, at that moment, Sterio genuinely desired to engage inbat with Jonathan. Such a notion was akin to ying with fire. If Sterio were to be defeated by Jonathan, Kathleen would undoubtedly face the same fate. At that moment, Sterio also recognized his own recklessness. However, as the heir of the Mallory family, he had to stand by his words. Even if he wished to retract them, it was already toote. What no one anticipated was that at this moment, Jonathan actually removed the Coffin from his back and casually discarded the Heaven Sword. ¡°Sirius, please take care of these things for me and protect Joshua.¡± ¡°What are you up to?¡± Sirius asked, frowning at Jonathan. ¡°Nothing. I just want to shut this kid up for real.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he nonchntly stretched his shoulders before pointing his finger at a cigarette butt stuck upside down in a tree not far away. ¡°Sterio, do you see that trail of smoke over there?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°The cigarette has only a few dozen seconds left before it¡¯s extinguished. During this time, I won¡¯t use the Heaven Sword. If I can¡¯t defeat you, I¡¯ll give you Hayden, Joshua, the Heaven Sword, and even the Coffin. What do you say?¡± Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 The Legendary Man Chapter 1334- Talking Big Sirius forcefully threw the cigarette in his hand onto the ground. ¡°How about I fight you?¡± Jonathan looked at Sirius with a peculiar expression. Seeing thetter¡¯s serious demeanor, he was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you again? Why on earth should we fight?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that your wager is a bit too tempting,¡± Sirius said, unable to contain his desire. Jonathan paid him no mind. Instead, he turned his gaze back to the tree trunk beside him. ¡°The cigarette butt can onlyst for another thirty seconds at most. You can stall a bit longer, and you¡¯ll win without a fight.¡± Sterio was already in a bind, so how could he possibly tolerate such provocation at that moment? ¡°If I don¡¯t cripple you, I won¡¯t consider it a victory!¡± With a mighty roar, Sterio¡¯s ck dagger in his hand instantly elongated into a massive saber, which he swung directly at Jonathan. Jonathan drew a long sword and struck out in kind. The two des shed, and in an instant, Jonathan¡¯s weapon shattered. The saber sliced past Jonathan¡¯s shoulder, taking with it a piece of flesh the size of a coin. The broken sword in Jonathan¡¯s hand shed across Sterio¡¯s neck but waspletely blocked by the tiny obsidian gilded insects. Reaching out, Jonathan touched the fresh blood on his shoulder and controlled his life force to heal the wound. ¡°Your saber isn¡¯t too shabby either.¡± Jonathan, with a chuckle, discarded the broken sword in his hand. Then, clenching his fists, he stepped toward Sterio. ¡°You want to fight me barehanded? You¡¯re a bit overconfident, aren¡¯t you!¡± With a coldugh, Sterio brandished his saber and leaped into action. Just as he had rushed right up to Jonathan, the ground beneath Sterio¡¯s feet began to rise rapidly without any warning. ¡°F*ck!¡± Sterio was carried directly into the sky by a soaring Burrowing Dragon, reaching a height of several meters. He yearned to leap from the great heights, yet from the Burrowing Dragon beneath him sprouted several tentacle-like earth snakes. They coiled around his waist, pulling him downward. Bang! With a dull thud, Sterio fell heavily onto the ground. Before he even had a chance to get up, the sky had already turned pitch ck. Looking up, what met his eyes was a chessboard twenty meters in length and width, which Jonathan was holding single-handedly and fiercely smacking down. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jonathan repeatedly mmed Divine Chessboard against the ground, much like swatting flies. Every time it was brought down, the earth trembled in response. And Sterio was being mercilessly mmed into the earth. With a flip of his hand, Jonathan put away the Divine Chessboard. He stomped forcefully on the ground, and the earth within several meters around him turned into quicksand. At that moment, Sterio, who had been thrust into the earth, was pulled upward by Jonathan. Sterio¡¯s gaze was vacant as he revealed his head. The ground gradually solidified, and Sterio was buried in the earth like a radish. Jonathan slowly walked over to Sterio, gently hooked his right hand, and effortlessly retrieved the cigarette butt embedded in the tree. ¡°The cigarette is still burning. I¡¯ve won.¡± After taking a puff, Jonathan spoke lightly. ¡°I shall repeat the words you said to Hayden earlier to you. Quit talking big if you don¡¯t have the ability! You¡¯re wasting everyone¡¯s time!¡± Stubbing out his cigarette, Jonathan turned to look at Kathleen. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of poisoning someone, I¡¯d strongly advise you to drop that idea. I carry the lingering life force of Seboxia within me, so your poison won¡¯t kill me. On the contrary, I can kill you. In the city, we watched out for each other, so this is thest time I let you off. Release Hayden, and you can leave. Of course, you can choose to refuse, but then I¡¯ll kill you right here and now.¡± Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy surged forth, causing the entirend to undte like endless waves in the sea. At that moment, Heaven Sword returned to the hands of Jonathan. He was ready to fight at any time. Seeing Jonathan in such a state, Merilyn, who was standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help herself. She reached out, pulled Hayden from behind, and handed him over to Jonathan. ¡°There you go. Return Sterio to me.¡± Jonathan looked at the few people in front of him, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Reaching out with his left hand, he unlocked Hayden¡¯s elixir field and energy field. Before Jonathan could speak again, Hayden was already charging toward him. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Channeling all his spiritual energy, Hayden aimed a kick straight at Sterio¡¯s head! Jonathan reached out, grabbed Hayden¡¯s cor, and forcefully pulled him backward. Hayden kicked into thin air, losing his bnce and falling heavily to the ground. He quickly rolled over and sprang up, lunging toward Sterio. ¡°Hayden!¡± With a loud shout, Jonathan used his spiritual energy to firmly restrain Hayden right where he stood. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, let me take him down for good!¡± At that moment, Hayden was truly livid. If looks could kill, Sterio would have died dozens of times over. ¡°I promised to let them go, and that¡¯s why they released you so easily. One must keep their word!¡± Jonathan spoke up once again. After gritting his teeth and taking several deep breaths, Hayden finally managed to calm his anger. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Pfft!¡± Hayden spat at Sterio, then sneered, ¡°D*mn it! You folks from the Mallory family better be careful when you¡¯re wandering around in the small world. If your heads get blown off, the person responsible for that will definitely be me!¡± Seeing Hayden in that state, Jonathan released the spiritual energy that was restraining Hayden. After gaining his freedom, Hayden gritted his teeth and headed toward Joshua. Jonathan put away his Heaven Sword and walked over to the coffin. With a light tap of his hand, the ancient coffin opened. With a flip of his hand, he tossed Joshua into it. After a brief exchange of nces, Jonathan, carrying an ancient coffin, stealthily departed underground with Hayden and Sirius. Such caution was taken to prevent Sterio, Kathleen, and others from tracking them down. After all, in the small world, there were quite a few people from the Henderson and Mallory families. If they were really held back by those people, just the two Divine Realm cultivators would be enough to give them a headache. Watching Jonathan and the others leave, Kathleen turned her head to look at Sterio, who was buried in the ground. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Merilyn quickly drew out her spear, positioning it between the two, fearing that Kathleen might attack Sterio. However, Kathleen just smiled and lit a cigarette for herself. ¡°Silly girl, you need to be a bit more cautious with men, especially that man behind you. His tactics are quite wicked.¡± Upon hearing that, Merilyn turned to gaze at Sterio, looking somewhat bewildered. ¡°Sterio, what does she mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Kathleen turned around and sat on the pile of dirt that had just scattered, chuckling as she watched Sterio. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How much longer do you n to stay underground?¡± As Kathleen spoke, Sterio could only let out a helpless sigh. ¡°Kathleen, I¡¯m truly curious about your Henderson family¡¯s core cultivation method. It seems you¡¯re able to observe all my secret moves.¡± Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 The Legendary Man Chapter 1335-Spiritual Sense Destroyed The conversation between Kathleen and Sterio left Merilyn stupefied. At that moment, Jonathan had already pinned Sterio to the ground, so Merilyn could not figure out what other tricks he might have up his sleeve. As she watched the two of them in confusion, she saw Sterio¡¯s body slowly rising from the ground. The countless ck insects underneath Sterio¡¯s feet acted like a spring and propelled him up to the ground. Additionally, the insects alsonded on his swollen cheeks, one by one. After sucking the blood from the swollen areas of his face to reduce the swelling, the insects fell to the ground and died. Within the blink of an eye, Sterio¡¯s injuries recovered significantly. ¡°You¡ª¡± Merilyn stared at Sterio, who had been restored to his original state, her eyes widened in disbelief. With a casual flick of his hand, Sterio cast a spell and caused the ground around the three of them to move. ¡°Kathleen, should I kill you now or not?¡± Right then, Kathleen¡¯s spiritual sense dispersed. An Insect Sea began forming beneath his feet and extended to the surrounding areas, covering a range of about ten meters. Though not immediately noticeable, the insects had already surrounded Kathleen from underground. Kathleen, however, remained leisurely puffing on a cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether you can kill me, but rather that you can¡¯t bear to do it. Or should I say, you don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable of killing me?¡± Sterio waved his hand, releasing a surge of spiritual energy that bound Merilyn and sent her flying a distance away. Then, with a slight gesture of his hand, countless insects surged crazily from the ground and headed toward the direction of Kathleen. Smiling, Kathleen moved her fingers and formed a hand seal. Instantly, a robust spiritual shield formed around her body. The Insect Sea appeared with a deafening whistling sound, whizzing through the air and encircling Kathleenpletely. Soon, the insects engulfed her entirely. ¡°Spiritual energy is of no use to me,¡± Sterio said with a smile. Over two-thirds of the parasites reared by the Mallory family possessed a distinct characteristic; they were spiritphilic. After all, they were used to deal with cultivators. If they could not even break through the spiritual shield, what was the point of raising those parasites? However, there was something unusual about Kathleen¡¯s spiritual shield this time. The parasites that fed on spiritual energy had almost all fallen to the ground, dead. In just a brief moment, a thickyer of insect corpses had piled up around Kathleen¡¯s feet. Kathleen stood among the endless swarm of insects,pletely calm andposed the whole time. It was as if she was savoring the sensation of being nibbled by those parasites. At one point, Kathleen even disyed contentment in her expression. From the looks of it, it almost seemed as though she was relishing the insect attacks. Something must be wrong when a strange phenomenon was happening. Although it was unclear why Kathleen behaved this way, Sterio went ahead to disperse the swarm of insects. Kathleen looked at Sterio seductively and let out a charmingugh. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t hold on anymore after just a short while?¡± A gust of wind swept through, blowing the insect carcasses around Kathleen¡¯s feet away into the distance. Sterio narrowed his gaze and realized that all those insects were left with nothing but empty shells. Femme fatale truly is a fitting nickname for Kathleen. ¡°I never expected you to resort to poison to this extent. I must say, I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± sneered Sterio. Kathleen shrugged her shoulders, showing no concern even as the wind blew at her sheer robe. ¡°We all are descendants of the eight respectable families, and each of us is capable of representing our faction. Who among us doesn¡¯t have a few aces up their sleeve? If you want to fight, I¡¯m ready to go all the way. However, if you don¡¯t n to start a fight, I think we can discuss how to maximize our benefits in the small world. We¡¯ve coborated before. As long as we reach a consensus, I believe there¡¯s nothing the Henderson and Mallory families can¡¯t handle.¡± Upon hearing that, Sterio pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement. ¡°All right. Since you want to coborate with me, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already thought about the future ns.¡± Kathleen did not respond to that. Instead, she turned and looked at Merilyn, who was standing at the side. Sterio took a step forward, positioning himself between the two. ¡°This is my wife. If you dare toy a finger on her, I¡¯ll kill you right away.¡± Jonathan led Hayden and Sirius as they frantically fled underground. They covered a distance of twenty-five kilometers before finally emerging in a valley. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± As Jonathan led the two of them to break through the earth, they panted heavily. Although they were not as skilled as the cultivators in the Divine Realm, it was not difficult for people at their level of cultivation to hold their breath and close their eyes in concentration for an extended period of time. Since they were ustomed to breathing freely as humans, anyone would find it incredibly suffocating to hold their breath underground for an hour or so. ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡± As Haydeny on the soft grass, a look of contentment crept up on his face. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, even though your earth-traveling ability is very handy, it can be quite stifling.¡± Meanwhile, Sirius had already found a pair of ck robes and put them on. When he heard Hayden¡¯s words, he could not help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have gotten away. If you hadn¡¯t run into Jonathan, with skills like yours, you probably wouldn¡¯t even know how you died.¡± Upon hearing that, Hayden quickly sat up. ¡°So what if you¡¯re skilled? The ckwood family were also¡ª¡± ¡°Hayden!¡± Jonathan yelled at him loudly, stopping him from saying further. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. That startled Hayden, but thetter was fast toe back to his senses. ¡°Um¡­ Sirius, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Sirius remained silent and simply sat down on a nearby rock, lighting a cigarette. ¡°Mr. Goldstein¡­¡± uttered Hayden, somewhat nervous. Jonathan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyone in this Realm would have long be familiar with matters of life and death. Just give him some space and let him be.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he formed a seal with both hands and opened the coffin, releasing Joshua from within. Meanwhile, Joshua¡¯s cheeks were rosy, his breathing was even, and his pulse felt strong, as if he were asleep. Yet, the more stable Joshua was, the more Jonathan¡¯s anxiety grew. If his body was unharmed, it was likely that his spiritual sense had been destroyed. Previously, Joshua had overexerted his blood essence to operate the Formation Crusher in order to break open the gates of the North Outer City. Anyhow, that was not a big deal as Jonathan¡¯s life force specialized in that. Blood essence deficiency was the least of their concerns. Even if Joshua were to be a pile of bones, Jonathan could still save him. However, Jonathan could not do anything if it involved an injury to Joshua¡¯s spiritual sense. Suddenly, he had absolutely no solution at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Joshua?¡± Hayden leaned toward Jonathan and asked curiously. Thetter furrowed his brows at Hayden¡¯s question. ¡°It seems like his spiritual sense was destroyed. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because he overused three top- grade magical items in a row. We¡¯ve got to find a way to wake him up as soon as possible. After all, Joshua is the real deal in this small world.¡± Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 The Legendary Man Chapter 1336-Upon hearing the conversation between Jonathan and thetter, Sirius, who was standing nearby, approached with a worried face. Reaching out, Sirius gently ced his hand on Joshua¡¯s wrist, carefully examining it. Then, with a sigh, he subtly shook his head. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s assessment is correct. This is a typical reaction to a damaged spiritual sense.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re outside, I can take him back to the ckwood family¡¯s Spiritual Nourishing Valley. In this small world, unless we find a simr ce, it¡¯s going to be difficult for him to recover.¡± Upon hearing Sirius¡¯s words, Hayden was instantly invigorated. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying really true?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that a spiritual sense can be healed. Is your Spiritual Nourishing Valley really as miraculous as you say?¡± Jonathan also harbored some doubts about Sirius¡¯s words. The Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique he had acquired, after such a long period of verification, it could be confirmed that the grade of its cultivation method was superior to the existing cultivation method of the eight families. Moreover, the wealth of information recorded within could be aptly described as an encyclopedia of the ancient world. However, even so, the method of recuperating from a damaged spiritual sense was only briefly mentioned in four words in the medical section of the book. Nurture warmth, heal thyself! Of course, all spells and potions were created by the cultivators. There would also be the possibility that in the years following thepletion of the Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, someone could devise a method to cultivate spiritual sense. For instance, the emergence of the small world was a concept proposed by Emperor Fehohr in the years following the ancient times. It was then perfected and brought into existence by countless powerful. The innovation of those spiritual cultivation techniques was akin to the umtion of scientific knowledge. By relying on the ovey of formations and the application of Pryncyp, one could continuously experiment and umte experience. However, the restoration of spiritual sense waspletely untraceable. It was intangible, beyond sight and touch. One could create a formation or a spell and could perhaps be heading in the right direction by providing an extremely subtle nourishment to the spiritual sense. Yet, one simply couldn¡¯t perceive the changes. Unless, by some stroke of luck, someone could create a formation that could significantly repair the spiritual sense to the extent that it could be easily perceived by others. Nevertheless, the chances of that happening was even lower than winning the lottery ten times in a row. Setting aside theplex spiritual sense restoration array, even the establishment of the simplest Three Formations required the formation master to fumble through thousands, if not tens of thousands of times, before determining the final arrangement method. The words of Sirius could be said to have no credibility at all. Seeing the doubtful gazes of Jonathan and Hayden, Sirius furrowed his brows. ¡°I, Sirius, have never lied in my life. Don¡¯t you trust my character?¡± Cough Cough! Jonathan cleared his throat. ¡°Well, neither of us are saints. Even if you swear a poisonous oath, I¡¯d have to weigh whether it¡¯s a trap or not. Let¡¯s not discuss character anymore, shall we? How about this? Tell me about the ckwood family¡¯s Spiritual Nourishing Valley. How was it set up, or when did ite into existence?¡± A sanctuary for nurturing the spiritual sense, whether in ancient times or after the natural order was shattered. It would undoubtedly remain the supreme treasure in the realm of cultivators. Even if the ckwood family truly had it in their possession, such a secret was bound to be leaked. Although discussing matters of the outside world seemed pointless in the small world, the conversation had already reached this point, and Jonathan wanted to know whether these things were true or false. Upon seeing their doubts, Sirius huffed coldly. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t tell you where that valley is. But I can say with certainty, within a radius of three meters of the very heart of that valley, it¡¯s absolutely possible to nurture one¡¯s spiritual sense. After participating in the great battle against the Whitley family, my ancestor returned home wounded. It was in that valley where he recovered from his injuries. It¡¯s a ce shaped by the forces of nature. We don¡¯t understand the principles behind it. But after all these years, the only ones who know about the secret valley are less than twenty people from the core of the ckwood family. The rest has no idea. And to safeguard that valley, we tread with utmost caution every time we enter. Even within our n, there¡¯s a strict rule, breaking even a single twig inside is considered a grave offense. If you disrupt the mountain¡¯s terrain or the course of water, then it¡¯s a death sentence!¡± Hayden stared at Sirius, dumbfounded. ¡°D*mn, are the people in your family freaks or what? Even with the knowledge that only the core members are aware of that valley, you still managed to impose a death penalty. What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid of your n bing too powerful and decided to start a n to reduce the number of cultivators?¡± At this moment, Jonathan was frowning as he stared at Sirius. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying, then I might actually believe you.¡± Hayden turned to look at Jonathan before he sat down next to Joshua, feeling speechless. ¡°Oh, Joshua, you¡¯re really out of luck. Look at these two, each one more crazy than thest. How about I just bury you and save you from the suffering of being a vegetable?¡± Jonathan looked at Hayden in amusement. ¡°You don¡¯t know jack! Let me tell you, whenever we encounter a grand formation naturally created by heaven and earth, we must find a way to protect it. For instance, the Three Ultimate Formations of Summerbank epasses an area with a radius of tens of kilometers. This has created a forbidden zone that no person can enter. If a mountain is blown apart, the spiritual energy loses its ability to circte, and the formation will be broken.¡± Hayden listened to Jonathan¡¯s exnation with a slight frown on his face. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, as you¡¯ve said, we must blow up a mountain peak to break that formation. Just now, Sirius mentioned that damaging even a twig would be punishable by death. He was just bluffing, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan shook his head again. ¡°The Three Formations of Summerbank is just the most basic formation. The foundation of the formation is made up of three mountains. Naturally, if you want to break it, you need to destroy one of the mountains. However, ording to Sirius, their family¡¯s Celestial Evolution Formation can nurture the spiritual sense. That must certainly be a treasure that rivals the heavens and earth. For such a large formation, even picking up a stone from the slope could potentially destroy the entire array. Until everyone fully understands the evolution of the formation, no one should interfere with anything in that valley.¡± For such arge formation, even picking up a stone from the slope could potentially destroy the entire array. Upon hearing these words, a look of envy shed in Hayden¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah, the respectable families! They really do monopolize a lot of good ces, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Mr. Goldstein, how long will it take for the formation experts to figure out that valley?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan slightly shook his head, then turned to look at Sirius. ¡°The mastery of formations is hard to grasp. It could take three days, or it could take forever. The pace depends on the skill level of the formation master.¡± ¡°Sirius, how much have the ckwood family deduced from that valley?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°If you know, you can tell me. Maybe I can replicate it. Waking Joshua up earlier would also be helpful for us.¡± Upon hearing this, Sirius shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The valley has been under the study of formation masters for the past thirty years, and yet, less than one percent of it has beenpleted.¡± Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 The Legendary Man Chapter 1337-¡°Darn it!¡± Annoyed, Hayden cursed under his breath. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this talk? It doesn¡¯t help Joshua¡¯s condition one bit, you know.¡± Sirius frowned as he looked at Hayden. ¡°Did I ever say it was useful? All I said was that it would be easier if we were outside. If you keep challenging me, I swear I¡¯ll take you down right now.¡± Sirius was powerful. Coupled with the Rune-Enhanced Body Mastery on his body, even Jonathan wasn¡¯t entirely confident that he could defeat Sirius in a short amount of time. Moreover, even when Sirius was doing nothing, he still emanated an extremely dangerous vibe. It was unclear if that was due to his constant gun practice. At that moment, when Sirius uttered those words, Hayden was immediately frightened. He somersaulted up and pulled out his saber to respond carefully. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m not a pushover either. If it reallyes down to it, I¡¯m not afraid to take action!¡± Watching the two men, lively as fighting roosters, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in resignation. He sat beside Joshua and began sorting through his storage ring. From the moment they entered that small world, a unique theme had gripped everyone, which was ughter. Jonathan had been leading a fulfilling few days. He had to face the chaotic power struggles and outside cultivators seeking treasures in the small world, but it wasn¡¯t all bad. Unfastening the storage bag from his waist, Jonathan poured out more than two hundred storage bags from within. That was the convenience of the storage device in the small world. It could be infinitely stacked. As long as one had enough storage bags, one could pack everything one saw like nesting dolls. Even Sirius, who had always been cold and indifferent, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the mountain of storage bags. ¡°Um¡­ Jonathan, these storage bags of yours¡­¡± ¡°All these are from the divine messengers we killed before!¡± Jonathanughed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys collected any?¡± Sirius took out three pitifully small storage bags. As for Hayden, he had been constantly targeting the enemy from behind. Coupled with his cultivation level barely being enough to protect himself, he didn¡¯t have the leisure to pick up any storage bags. In fact, he didn¡¯t manage to pick up a single one. At that point, they could only watch as Jonathan unboxed the storage bags. In truth, Jonathan was always at the heart of the battle. Only when he was about to leave would he use his spiritual energy to pull the storage bag around him into the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the urgent need to escape, the number of storage bags Jonathan managed to get his hands on would probably be no less than five hundred. At that thought, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What a pity. There are still so many storage bags we didn¡¯t manage to get.¡± Hayden looked at Jonathan with a face full of envy. ¡°You¡¯ve got around two hundred bags, Mr. Goldstein. That¡¯s quite a lot already, isn¡¯t it?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan sighed again. ¡°You don¡¯t have a family, so you don¡¯t understand how much I need. I wish I could strip those ck Armor soldiers from head to toe. Don¡¯t just stand there. Come and give me a hand. Help me sort out the stuff in here. ce the weapons on the left, medicines in the middle, food at the back, and clothes and misceneous items on the right.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he manipted his spiritual energy to divide the storage bag in front of him into three parts. He then pushed two of the parts toward Sirius and Hayden. Seeing Jonathan in that state, Hayden and Sirius didn¡¯t hesitate. They immersed their spiritual sense into the storage bag and continuously threw out the items inside. A total of two hundred and thirty-one storage bags werepletely emptied in less than ten minutes. The contents were neatly sorted and piled together. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°There are over fifteen hundred pieces of various weapons and armor in total. However, most of them are of inferior quality. They are, however, suitable for the average practitioner to use. For God Realm cultivator though, the quality of these things is somewhat too low.¡± Hayden spoke with a hint of disdain. Sirius brandished an obsidian spear with great force. ¡°These are all standard weapons in the army. The ability to equip every soldier with lower-grade magical instruments is simply unthinkable in the outside world. We¡¯ve got so much now. we should be content.¡± Jonathan looked at the two, their eyes filled with envy. After some thought, he finally spoke. ¡°You can each choose three weapons that suit you best from these. As for the magical herbs, each of you can take ten percent. Prepare for the uing battles, so you¡¯re ready for any unexpected needs. As for food, feel free to choose whatever you like. It seems that in this small world, we¡¯re really not short of things to eat. I¡¯m going to put everything else away. I hope you understand.¡± Upon hearing the words, Hayden burst into heartyughter and dove into the massive pile of weapons. ¡°What do you mean, ¡®understand¡¯? These things were yours to begin with. I¡¯m already extremely grateful for this little bit you¡¯ve given me, okay?¡± Meanwhile, Sirius, who was standing nearby, forcefully thrust his obsidian spear into the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll take this top-grade magical item. This one is more than enough.¡± ¡°If you say so!¡± Jonathan said with a heartyugh. Sirius reached out his hand. Waves of spiritual energy surged as he deposited various medicinal pills into his storage bag. Then, he turned around and sat down next to Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, are you nning to arm Asura¡¯s Office with these weapons?¡± Upon hearing those words, Jonathan didn¡¯t respond. He turned his head to look at Joshua, who was sound asleep next to him. ¡°There¡¯s only one Asura in the Asura¡¯s Office, but that¡¯s too few. Before, I believed that as long as I stood at the pinnacle, I could change the world. Eventually, I came to realize that if I fail, then the tens of thousands from the ckwood family will also fail. To change the world, what we need are countless ¡®Asura¡¯s¡¯. Only when everyone understands the injustices of this world will they rise in rebellion. Only then can the order of our world be changed.¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius nodded slightly, then promptly took out a cigarette and handed it to Jonathan. ¡°You want to create more of these ¡®Asura¡¯?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan grinned. ¡°Being an Asura is not about physical strength, but a state of mind. However, this mindset can only be liberated when one is strong. These items are merely the stepping stones to my goal. Once I¡¯ve achieved it, the eight respectable families will be having a headache.¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius slightly shook his head. ¡°Let me tell you a secret. The core members of our family have already dispersed around the world under different identities. This arrangement has been in ce for nearly a century. Our influence extends to Remdik, Anndur, Western Epea, and even Alendor.¡± ¡°Kore was shattered, and the spiritual energy revival seemed only to be an illusion. This is merely a sudden spurt of activity prior to the world¡¯s foundation copsing. I believe that in a few decades, Divine Realm cultivation will be only a legend, and no one will be able to break through it anymore. We, the ckwood family, need to elerate this process as much as possible. Before everyone else catches on, we must establish our footing in the new world first.¡± Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 The Legendary Man Chapter 1338-It was only at this moment that Jonathan finally understood what the real secret of the ckwood family had been all along. Even though the ckwood family and Asura¡¯s Office had secretly formed an alliance long ago, Jonathan couldn¡¯t understand why the ckwood family, a respectable family that had established itself through cultivation, wasmitted to democratizing cultivation and spreading it to the masses. Upon hearing Sirius¡¯ words, Jonathan finally understood. The entire world of cultivation is like a slowly drying pond. ording to the ckwood family¡¯s theory, the drying up of this pond is now irreversible. One day, the water inside willpletely evaporate, leaving only the parched riverbed behind. And these cultivators are like fish swimming within. The ckwood family is determined to be among the first to reach the shore. Their aim is to firmly establish their footing before the other families can react and then do everything within their power to thwart any forces that attempt to follow them ashore. While it may not entirely prevent everyone from reaching the shore, one thing is certain. The ckwood family will undoubtedly seize the initiative in this process. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After connecting all the previous events together, Jonathan sighed and asked, ¡°So, are you willing to support Asura¡¯s Office unconditionally, even if it means giving us arge amount of broken spirit stones and risking the wrath of the other seven families?¡± Sirius shook his head slightly. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is both right and wrong. We gave you the broken spirit stone, certainly hoping to establish a good rtionship with Asura¡¯s Office before you even set foot on shore. After all, in the face of dwindling spiritual energy in the future, the highest Realm of cultivators will be continuouslypressed. In this way, the military powerhouse, Asura¡¯s Office, will truly be the ruler of Chanaea.¡± Upon hearing Sirius¡¯s words, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in satisfaction. ¡°So, it seems like you¡¯re quite optimistic about the development of Asura¡¯s Office, huh? When ites to alliances, no bond is too tight as long as there are benefits involved. The ckwood family and Asura¡¯s Office are old friends by now. How about we tighten our alliance? Once we get out of here when the hatred between Asura¡¯s Office and the eight respectable families reaches its boiling point, we could coborate once more. What do you say?¡± Sirius looked at Jonathan, a rare hint of amusement rising in his gaze. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want the ckwood family to pull the rug out from under the other seven families, don¡¯t you?¡± Jonathan quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°What I mean is, if we join forces, we might just stand a chance to take down the seven respectable families.¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius didn¡¯t respond. He simply handed Jonathan a cigarette and lit it for him. ¡°Jonathan, let go of that idea. Once we¡¯re out, in the war between you and the eight respectable families, the ckwood family can at most step aside. But as for helping you with this matter, we simply can¡¯t do it.¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows, exhaling a puff of smoke, his eyes filled with confusion as he looked at Sirius. ¡°Sirius, you¡¯re really being unreasonable. We¡¯ve faced life and death together several times. We can certainly trust each other with our lives. Moreover, the ckwood family has been helping us, even providing us with broken spirit stone. Isn¡¯t all this to help Asura¡¯s Office be stronger quickly? Since you¡¯re fond of Asura¡¯s Office, why not increase your investment? When the timees and we really win, won¡¯t it be even more beneficial for the ckwood family?¡± At this point, Hayden, who was standing nearby, had also chosen the weapon he wanted and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, I¡¯ve made my selection and picked out five magical items.¡± With a casual wave of his hand, Jonathan let him go. He wanted to continue discussing cooperation with Sirius, but he heard Hayden couldn¡¯t help but interject from the side. ¡°Mr. Goldstein, there¡¯s no need to persuade him anymore. These respectable families are all unprincipled scoundrels. If they don¡¯t see any tangible benefits, they won¡¯t cooperate with you,¡± Hayden said. Sirius looked at Hayden. Jonathan thought he would argue, but to his surprise, Sirius remained silent for a moment before giving a slight nod. ¡°Hayden is right,¡± Sirius said. ¡°We don¡¯t do things that don¡¯t benefit us. Fully supporting Asura¡¯s Office is simply a pointless endeavor for us.¡± Jonathan looked at Sirius, speechless. ¡°Dude! Just now, you were saying that Asura¡¯s Office is the future,¡± Jonathan said. Upon hearing that, Sirius quickly waved his hands. ¡°I never said that Asura¡¯s Office is the future. What I meant was that the technological warfare model represented by Asura¡¯s Office is the trend of the future. You need to understand, the depletion of spiritual energy is not something that can be reversed in a day or two. It requires a long period of evolution. Even with the backing of the ckwood family, or the continuous support from cultivators associated with the ckwood family, this process is bound to be extremely lengthy.¡± As Sirius spoke, he gently waved his hand in front of him. The grass on the ground was neatly cut, and the scattered des of grass formed an upward arc in mid-air. ¡°For thousands of years, everything in this world, at its peak, must eventually decline. This is a truth that Emperor Fehohrprehended thousands of years ago. All beings in this world, after their prime, inevitably head toward decline. Flowers, nts, and trees, after their bloom, naturally start to wither. The rise and fall of imperial power and national strength are just so, and the destiny of our cultivator world will also follow this rule. Just like the process of aging, ordinary people start to physically decline after the age of thirty. However, this aging process is incredibly slow, so much so that it¡¯s hard for one to notice it themselves.¡± As Sirius spoke, he simultaneously manipted his spiritual energy to extend the arc formed by the green grass, gently growing it downward. ¡°At that point, even if there is a decline, it¡¯s not easily noticeable to everyone due to the limited speed. However, if this person were to fall seriously ill or suffer a significant misfortune, their physical condition would rapidly deteriorate. This is an unalterable fact. And we, the ckwood family, aremitted to continuously propelling the realm of cultivators in Chanaea, swiftly toward this turning point. Only in this way can we ensure others lose their advantage in the face of lightning-fast developments. But now, even as the ones who set the stage, we have no idea when this turning point will actually ur. It could be three months or several decades. Before this turning point, the world is still dominated by the eight families. Asura¡¯s Office has no chance of victory. Let me tell you something simple. Even if we don¡¯t count the ckwood family, the number of cultivators from the other seven families who have reached the God Realm is definitely over two hundred. Do you, the over one million members of Asura¡¯s Office, have any strategies to deal with these two hundred God Realm cultivators?¡± Sirius¡¯ spiritual energy dissipated, and the fragments of grass in the sky scattered with the wind, landing on Jonathan¡¯s face. It felt as if sharp arrows were piercing Jonathan¡¯s heart. ¡°I can take people out of the small world!¡± Jonathan replied with a serious look on his face. Before this, I was uncertain about the impending war. Now, there isn¡¯t much to worry about. In this small world, there might be a shortage of other things, but when ites to God Realm cultivators, there¡¯s more than enough! Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 The Legendary Man Chapter 1339-Although Jonathan and the others had enemies everywhere in the small world, there were many vigers he could persuade. Jonathan believed in his own abilities. He might not be able to persuade hundreds of thousands of people from several viges to switch sides, but gathering two to three hundred God Realm cultivators to follow him was still quite an easy feat to aplish. Ever since Jonathan figured out the situation in the small world, he had been constantly scheming. It was just that there was quite a bit of scheming involved in that matter. If he could persuade the aborigines there, others could certainly do the same thing. The eight respectable families were not fools. They all would work together to recruit cultivators under theirmand. Once they found the way back, Jonathan, on his own, could never outmaneuver the dozens of people from the eight respectable families. And this was precisely why he was going all out to help Joshua. After discussing the topic of the chosen with Seboxia, Jonathan had already assumed Joshua was the chosen for the small world. After all, the small world was Joshua¡¯s ancestors¡¯ territory. The magical items, cultivation methods, formations, and hidden secrets were all under the control of Joshua. It would be unreasonable for him not to be the chosen one under such circumstances. Jonathan¡¯s n was that he could use Joshua¡¯s luck to allow himself to bring a group of people out of the small world after he helped Joshua regain control of Yannopolis. That matter would be easily achievable once Joshua gained power. After all, the people from the eight respectable families also had a grudge against Joshua. It would be strange if Joshua didn¡¯t seize that opportunity to eliminate everyone who entered the small world. But now, Joshua, in his current state, had injured his spiritual sense and was sleeping like a log. The turns of events hadpletely disrupted Jonathan¡¯s ns. Sirius followed Jonathan¡¯s gaze to look at Joshua. ¡°You can drop the idea of bringing people out of here.¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Sirius pointed at himself. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the other families and factions, but speaking for my ckwood family, we have definitely already sent people to guard the entrance of the small world by now. Do you really think my grandpa and the others would just stand by and watch other families bring out a string of God Realm cultivators from the small world?¡± Jonathan was a smart man. The reason he hadn¡¯t considered those matters before was because there wasn¡¯t a second cultivator in the entire Asura¡¯s Office who couldpete with the eight respectable families. So, he never even considered what could possibly happen at the entrance of the small world. ¡°In other words, the eight respectable families would never stand by and watch any members of the other respectable families lead the cultivators from the small world to the outside world. This results in a vicious cycle. The eight families will form an alliance outside, ughtering all the cultivators who venture out from the smaller worlds in order to maintain the current bnce of the eight families.¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius gave a slight nod. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person, so I¡¯ll tell you this. Even if you really manage to escape, your Asura¡¯s Office would definitely not stand a chance in a battle against the eight respectable families.¡± Upon hearing those words, Jonathan fell silent. After a few seconds of contemtion, he turned a cold gaze toward Sirius. ¡°This is a stalemate. In the face of absolute power, I have no way to break the stalemate.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sirius said calmly, ¡°But if you and Hayden can disguise yourselves, I can get you out safely.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Although the ckwood family couldn¡¯t assist Asura¡¯s Office, Sirius himself didn¡¯t want the two geniuses, Jonathan and Hayden, to just die at the exit of the small world. The interests and strategies of respectable families were shaped by the prevailing trends of the world. As an independent individual, Sirius truly cherished his ¡°friend,¡± Jonathan. He might not be able to save Asura¡¯s Office, but he could certainly save Jonathan. With a smirk, Hayden toyed with the saber in his hand, turning his gaze toward Sirius. ¡°You¡¯re nning to save us so we¡¯ll, in turn, serve you?¡± ¡°I simply want to save you, that¡¯s all,¡± Sirius said lightly. ¡°Believe it or not, I want to save you two. After all, it¡¯s you who saved my life.¡± Jonathan lifted his head to look at Sirius. ¡°I appreciate your good intentions, but I¡¯m curious about something. You seem to have already decided that our Asura¡¯s Office will lose in this conflict. In that case, why did you send over fifteen hundred tons of broken spirit stones to Asura¡¯s Office? Even though these are considered inferior products produced from your family¡¯s spiritual mines, and you disdain to use them, if they were to be sold, they would still make a significant profit. Yet, you gave all those stones to us? That doesn¡¯t seem to align with your ¡®self-interest first¡¯ rule.¡± Sirius stubbed out the cigarette butt in his hand on the ground. ¡°The fifteen hundred tons of broken spirit stones weren¡¯t a gift to you, Jonathan, but for Asura¡¯s Office. There are nearly two million of you in the Asura¡¯s Office. Even if you truly lose, it¡¯s impossible for all of you to be killed. Consider our ckwood family as having nted a seed. Whether it will bloom and bear fruit in the future depends on the methods of the other seven families.¡± As Sirius wes speeking, he suddenly felt e surge of spirituel energy fluctueting intensely from Heyden, who wes stending beside him. Ding! Heyden sidestepped. The seber in his hend gleemed es it collided with en iing errow. Jhen rolled forwerd on the ground, ectiveting the bronze hendbell on top of his heed to lower e golden spirit shield to protect himself end Joshue behind him. With e lift of his foot, Jhen kicked Joshue into the coffin. Only efter closing the lid end hoisting it onto his beck did he feel slightly et eese es he looked up towerd the top of the velley. There, surprisingly, were two Adruniens donning breezy ettire. Sirius, holding e speer, stood beside Jhen, his eure bursting forth. ¡°Adruniens? Hes the West Epee Allience received the news?¡± ¡°Perheps even further. They could be people from Anglendur,¡± Jhen seid lightly. Sirius wes unexpectedly locked up in the dungeons of North Outer City without getting to explore much of the smell world. Neturelly, he found it peculier to see the Adruniens et thet time. However, Jhen hed witnessed Adruniens being forced to perticipete in the South Outer City erene previously. Heyden, holding e severed errow in his hend, welked up to the two of them. ¡°These two guys ere somewhet condescending. They¡¯re not using spirituel energy. This errow is mede of cerbon fiber meteriels, which ere e dime e dozen for two hundred bucks outside. It¡¯s just like toys from en emusement perk.¡± Jhen glenced et the errow, dyed in ell sorts of colors, then lifted his geze to the people ebove. Those two Adruniens were stending etop the velley, leughing end chetting ebout something. Due to the distence, Jhen couldn¡¯t quite meke out whet they were seying. It seemed like they were leughing et the urecy of the errow they hed just shot. The two of them chetted end leughed for e bit, then leeped towerd the bese of the mountein. The velley wesn¡¯t very deep to begin with. With just e few leeps, the two of them hed elreedy reeched the front of the three individuels. Upon reeching the pile of weepons end megicel items, the two young men looked et the trio es if they hed discovered some sort of treesure. ¡°This¡­ mine¡­ you ell¡­ run for your lives¡­¡± ¡°Yours?¡± Heyden looked et the two of them with e scoffing leugh. ¡°I¡¯ll just heve to ept thet I cen¡¯t beet the heirs of the eight respecteble femilies, but you two little runts think you cen strut eround in my plece? It seems you¡¯re esking for e beeting!¡± As Sirius was speaking, he suddenly felt a surge of spiritual energy fluctuating intensely from Hayden, who was standing beside him. Ding! Hayden sidestepped. The saber in his hand gleamed as it collided with an iing arrow. Jonathan rolled forward on the ground, activating the bronze handbell on top of his head to lower a golden spirit shield to protect himself and Joshua behind him. With a lift of his foot, Jonathan kicked Joshua into the coffin. Only after closing the lid and hoisting it onto his back did he feel slightly at ease as he looked up toward the top of the valley. There, surprisingly, were two Adrunians donning breezy attire. Sirius, holding a spear, stood beside Jonathan, his aura bursting forth. ¡°Adrunians? Has the West Epea Alliance received the news?¡± ¡°Perhaps even further. They could be people from Anndur,¡± Jonathan said lightly. Sirius was unexpectedly locked up in the dungeons of North Outer City without getting to explore much of the small world. Naturally, he found it peculiar to see the Adrunians at that time. However, Jonathan had witnessed Adrunians being forced to participate in the South Outer City arena previously. Hayden, holding a severed arrow in his hand, walked up to the two of them. ¡°These two guys are somewhat condescending. They¡¯re not using spiritual energy. This arrow is made of carbon fiber materials, which are a dime a dozen for two hundred bucks outside. It¡¯s just like toys from an amusement park.¡± Jonathan nced at the arrow, dyed in all sorts of colors, then lifted his gaze to the people above. Those two Adrunians were standing atop the valley,ughing and chatting about something. Due to the distance, Jonathan couldn¡¯t quite make out what they were saying. It seemed like they wereughing at the uracy of the arrow they had just shot. The two of them chatted andughed for a bit, then leaped toward the base of the mountain. The valley wasn¡¯t very deep to begin with. With just a few leaps, the two of them had already reached the front of the three individuals. Upon reaching the pile of weapons and magical items, the two young men looked at the trio as if they had discovered some sort of treasure. ¡°This¡­ mine¡­ you all¡­ run for your lives¡­¡± ¡°Yours?¡± Hayden looked at the two of them with a scoffingugh. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to ept that I can¡¯t beat the heirs of the eight respectable families, but you two little runts think you can strut around in my ce? It seems you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 The Legendary Man Chapter 1340-Cultivators From Adrune With a soft shout, Hayden lightly tapped his foot. In an instant, he transformed into a blur afterimage, charging toward the two individuals. ¡°Hayd¡ª¡± Just as Jonathan was about to speak up to stop him, he heard the sh of metals, followed immediately by a muffled thud and a scream of agony. Hayden passed by Jonathan, mming fiercely into the slope behind him. Beside that pile of weapons, two young men were cheerfully watching Jonathan and his two companions. ¡°I-I said I¡¯d let you go, b-but if you make a move, I won¡¯t h-hesitate to kill you.¡± ¡°We actually understand foreignnguages, so there¡¯s no need to show off your broken Chanaean.¡± Jonathan spoke fluently in the foreignnguage. Upon hearing that, the two young men burst into heartyughter. ¡°You find it strange to hear us speak Chanaean. We feel the same when you speak ournguage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite an interesting person,¡± he said. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Leave your storage magical item behind, and I¡¯ll spare the three of you.¡± Sirius, standing nearby, nced at Jonathan and hispanions. Then, he whispered something into Jonathan¡¯s ear. ¡°What are you guys talking about? I can¡¯t understand a single word.¡± Jonathan cast a bewildered look at Sirius. ¡°You¡¯ve never studied a foreignnguage? You¡¯re from a respectable family, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m surprised.¡± Sirius knitted his brows. ¡°Why should I learn that? I haven¡¯t even fully grasped Chanaean yet. Hurry up and tell me, what are these two foreigners talking about?¡± Jonathan nced at the two blond-haired, blue-eyed foreigners, then slowly began to speak. ¡°He cursed at your mother.¡± Upon hearing this, Sirius looked at Jonathan with a peculiar expression on his face. ¡°Jonathan, I may not understand, but I¡¯m not a fool. He¡¯s been talking for quite a while, but I didn¡¯t hear him mention the word ¡®f*ck¡¯ at all.¡± Jonathan casually draped his arm around Sirius¡¯ shoulder and whispered softly, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re exposing your vulnerability when you talk like this in front of them. It¡¯s like knowing we all call the toilet ¡®WC¡¯, but in conversation, we stick with ¡®toilet¡¯. This is about contextual grammar, something you haven¡¯t explored. Even if I tried to exin it to you, it might not make sense. Just trust me on this, he was definitely hurling insults at your mother.¡± Sirius looked at Jonathan with suspicion. ¡°Why does he only scold me?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve scolded me too,¡± Jonathan said matter-of-factly. ¡°But both my parents are gone, so they can scold me however they want.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it any longer. I¡¯m going to teach them a lesson right now,¡± Sirius dered, gripping his newly acquired spear. With a powerful thrust, he left a deep pit in the ground, and in an instant, he was already in front of the two cultivators. Bang! The sound of a solid collision rang out. Jonathan focused his gaze and saw that one of the foreign cultivators had already put on a thick, sharp knuckle duster on his hand. The cultivator unleashed a punch, releasing waves of spiritual energy. Jonathan was surprised to see that it could withstand the power of Sirius¡¯ long spear without being at a disadvantage. Meanwhile, another person was off to the side, nonchntly picking out weapons from a pile in the mist, as if the battle nearby had nothing to do with him. ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Hayden, with his curved de in hand, was ready to charge forward once again, but Jonathan reached out and grabbed him by the cor. ¡°You¡¯re no match for these two. Haven¡¯t you noticed their techniques?¡± Jonathan reasoned. ¡°They might appear disordered, but every strike is aimed at Sirius¡¯ vital points. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these two individuals are likely assassins. You¡¯re still inexperienced in dealing with monks of this kind. Stay back and watch. Head up to the valley and check if any of them are lying in ambush.¡± Although Hayden was somewhat reluctant, he still heeded Jonathan¡¯s advice. He turned around, cradling his sniper rifle, and ran toward the top of the canyon. Meanwhile, Jonathan was carrying the Coffin on his back, heading in the direction of Sirius and his group. ¡°Young man, if that thing is not yours, it¡¯s best to leave it where it is.¡± With a loud shout, Jonathan caught the attention of the young man who was choosing weapons. The young man looked up at Jonathan. ¡°Do you mean to say these things are yours?¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re mine,¡± Jonathan responded with a grin. ¡°All right. Here you go.¡± As the young man spoke, his hands clenched in mid-air, as if he was gripping an invisible nket, ready to give it a strong flick. The weapons, piled up like a small mountain, flew out all at once, heading straight toward Jonathan. ¡°You think this is a child¡¯s y, huh?¡± With the bronze handbell atop his head, Jonathan, undeterred, charged directly toward the opponent through the sky full of weapons. ¡°Charge!¡± The young man reached out and firmly grasped Jonathan¡¯s hand. Around Jonathan, dozens of magical instruments turned into des, all aiming toward him. Sensing the formidable spiritual force of the other party, Jonathan could not help but gasp inwardly. Spiritual control cultivator! He might have possessed a strong spiritual sense but hasn¡¯t fully grasped what it takes to be a spiritual control cultivator. What a pity. The power of en ermy does not lie solely in its numbers but in its quelity. The cultivetor¡¯s ebility to control thirty weepons simulteneously might seem impressive, overwhelming, end texing for the eyes to follow, but when it ceme to ectuelbet, his leck of power beceme evident. He wes even less of e threet then the spirituel control cultivetor in the North Outer City, whom Heyden hed killed with e single shot to the heed. Clink! Clink! Clink! A series of collision sounds echoed eround Jhen. Countless bledes reined down on the bronze hendbell,pletely engulfing Jhen within. As the young men wetched the scene unfold with e smirk on his fece, the voice of Jhen echoed softly behind him. ¡°Hey, heve you hed enough fun yet?¡± The young men¡¯s expression underwent e drestic chenge. In the instent he turned eround, he swung his hends. The bedge on his chest, identicel to Ceptein Anglendur¡¯s shield, swiftly expended, forming e solid berrier in front of him. Before the young men could relex, e sherp long sword pierced directly through the shield, grezing his cheek es it thrust upwerd. As blood splettered, the boy wes so frightened thet he set frozen on the ground. On the gress neerby, there ley e bloody eer. Jhen reeched out end tossed the shield eside, then cesuelly retrieved the Heeven Sword. With e heerty leugh, he looked et the young men. ¡°Besed on your eppeerence, I reckon you¡¯re e cultivetor heiling from Anglendur, correct?¡± His tone dripped with disdein. ¡°Western Epee might not be the pinnecle of virtue, but et leest they cherish the notion of being e gentlemen. You Anglendur folks, on the other hend, ere simply incorrigible. Eech one of you is more eudecious then the lest, strutting eround es if you¡¯re the bee¡¯s knees just beceuse you know e few tricks.¡± At this moment, the boy wes so terrified of Jhen thet he kept retreeting. Even now, he could not figure out how Jhen, who wes cleerly surrounded by those flying swords, hed eppeered behind him. Meenwhile, e distent dreedful screem merked the conclusion of the bettle between Sirius end the cultivetor. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sirius pinned the cultivetor with e knuckle duster to the ground before reising his speer end piercing through the cultivetor¡¯s spine, rendering himpletely incepeciteted. The two young men stered in elerm et the two Aplothien feces before them. ¡°Asure, we reelize our misteke now.¡± Jhen sighed in resiion. ¡°Meny people eim to meke e neme for themselves by killing me. You¡¯re not the first end won¡¯t be the lest. Now, enswer my questions. If you respond well, I¡¯ll grent you e quick deeth.¡± The power of an army does not lie solely in its numbers but in its quality. The cultivator¡¯s ability to control thirty weapons simultaneously might seem impressive, overwhelming, and taxing for the eyes to follow, but when it came to actualbat, hisck of power became evident. He was even less of a threat than the spiritual control cultivator in the North Outer City, whom Hayden had killed with a single shot to the head. Clink! Clink! Clink! A series of collision sounds echoed around Jonathan. Countless des rained down on the bronze handbell,pletely engulfing Jonathan within. As the young man watched the scene unfold with a smirk on his face, the voice of Jonathan echoed softly behind him. ¡°Hey, have you had enough fun yet?¡± The young man¡¯s expression underwent a drastic change. In the instant he turned around, he swung his hands. The badge on his chest, identical to Captain Anndur¡¯s shield, swiftly expanded, forming a solid barrier in front of him. Before the young man could rx, a sharp long sword pierced directly through the shield, grazing his cheek as it thrust upward. As blood sttered, the boy was so frightened that he sat frozen on the ground. On the grass nearby, therey a bloody ear. Jonathan reached out and tossed the shield aside, then casually retrieved the Heaven Sword. With a heartyugh, he looked at the young man. ¡°Based on your appearance, I reckon you¡¯re a cultivator hailing from Anndur, correct?¡± His tone dripped with disdain. ¡°Western Epea might not be the pinnacle of virtue, but at least they cherish the notion of being a gentleman. You Anndur folks, on the other hand, are simply incorrigible. Each one of you is more audacious than thest, strutting around as if you¡¯re the bee¡¯s knees just because you know a few tricks.¡± At this moment, the boy was so terrified of Jonathan that he kept retreating. Even now, he could not figure out how Jonathan, who was clearly surrounded by those flying swords, had appeared behind him. Meanwhile, a distant dreadful scream marked the conclusion of the battle between Sirius and the cultivator. Sirius pinned the cultivator with a knuckle duster to the ground before raising his spear and piercing through the cultivator¡¯s spine, rendering himpletely incapacitated. The two young men stared in rm at the two Aplothian faces before them. ¡°Asura, we realize our mistake now.¡± Jonathan sighed in resignation. ¡°Many people aim to make a name for themselves by killing me. You¡¯re not the first and won¡¯t be thest. Now, answer my questions. If you respond well, I¡¯ll grant you a quick death.¡± Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 The Legendary Man Chapter 1341- Spiritual Sense Imprint ¡°Give me a straight answer¡­¡± The Adrune cultivator looked at Jonathan with fear. ¡°Asura, if possible, we want to live¡­ We can offer all these things to you!¡± As the cultivator spoke, he manipted his spiritual energy to remove all the rings from his hand. He then used this energy to float them over to Jonathan. Upon seeing this, Jonathan lightly patted his waist. From beneath his clothes, a thin line emerged, threading through those storage rings, and then once again concealed itself at his waist. Although the storage bags in this small world can be infinitely stacked and ced within each other, the storage rings cannot. Naturally, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t stoop to the level of a nouveau riche, wearing a dozen storage rings on his fingers. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with these items either, so he had no choice but to wear them hidden around his waist. epting the item, Jonathan gave a slight nod toward Sirius in the distance. Even though Sirius didn¡¯t know what Jonathan was nning, he still chose to cooperate. He gripped the gun barrel tightly and then forcefully pushed down. The gun body pierced through the cultivator¡¯s spine and plunged deeply into the earth, astonishingly nailing another blond-haired, blue- eyed young man directly onto the ground. Hearing the agonizing screams of hispanion, the face of the spiritual control youth turned even paler. Previously, they had encountered several cultivators from Aploth, but with the cooperation of their team, those guys had no ability to resist at all and were in by him and hispanions. Just now, the moment they discovered Jonathan, they immediately recognized the identities of several people. After all, they were professional assassins. Even if they hadn¡¯t been to every country on Earth, they were still very familiar with the influential figures of each nation. It went without saying that Jonathan, Asura, was always at the top of the bounty list year after year. Jonathan had be one of the rare stubborn holdouts on the Dark Web¡¯s bounty list. Over the years, countless assassins had fallen while attempting to carry out the mission of assassinating Jonathan. As for Sirius, being the representative of a respectable family out in the world, he was naturally well- known among all the major powers. If a Chanaean assassin were to encounter these two individuals, they would definitely not provoke them. But these foreign assassins, after several sessful encounters with cultivators from Aploth, began to grow confident. They even dared to provoke the two top entities in God Realm. Even if they wanted to regret it now, it was a bit toote. ¡°Hey!¡± The assassin was still in a trance when he heard Jonathan¡¯s low voice. ¡°Are you going to speak up or not? I don¡¯t have the patience to keep this up with you.¡± The young man was pulled back to reality from his regret by Jonathan and then obediently looked toward Jonathan. ¡°Asura, feel free to ask anything. As long as I know, I will definitely tell you everything.¡± After careful consideration, Jonathan spoke again. ¡°What faction do you belong to? When did you enter? How was the entrance to the small world when you arrived? What¡¯s the situation between the Eastern Allied Army and the Remdikian Army, and what is your objective?¡± A series of questions poured out from Jonathan¡¯s mouth. Even Sirius, who was nearby, was drawn in by these critical questions. The assassin hadn¡¯t expected Jonathan to barrage him with a series of questions. After careful consideration, he finally responded to Jonathan. ¡°My name is Chandler, a member of Apocalypse from Anndur. We entered the small world on the third day of its opening. When we entered back then, the entrance to the small world was guarded by the Leeson family, with one in the Divine Realm and over a dozen in God Realm. However, we had already received news at that time that the rest of the Chanaean families were rapidly assembling in Doveston. As for the news of your Eastern Army battling the Remdikian Army, we truly have no idea. We are assassins. Changes in regimes, and shifts in nations, are not within our sphere of concern. What we focus on is simply the elimination of our targets and the bounty that follows. As for the purpose¡­¡± As the young man spoke, his face suddenly flushed red. ¡°I cannot reveal our purpose. Even if I had the slightest inclination to do so, I would drop dead instantly.¡± ¡°What are you babbling about?¡± Upon hearing the assassin¡¯s words, Sirius immediately lifted his foot, aiming to stomp on the man¡¯s cheek. But Jonathan stepped forward, blocking Sirius¡¯ path. ¡°Sirius, indeed there is a simr technique that can etch a curse deep into a person¡¯s consciousness field. If the cultivator does something that contradicts the curse, they will die instantly.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the young man lying on the ground suddenly had a spark in his eyes. ¡°Exactly, exactly, it¡¯s this kind of curse, left behind by the founder of Apocalypse. If we disclose any information about Apocalypse, our spiritual energy will reverse, and we will self-destruct.¡± Sirius looked at Jonathan with confusion, only to see Jonathan nodding in response. ¡°It¡¯s true, you cen perceive this technique es e kind of mentel imprint. It¡¯s like this¡ªimegine running neked down e pedestrien street. Such en ect itself wouldn¡¯t herm you, but you ebsolutely couldn¡¯t bring yourself to do it. Thet¡¯s the restreint thet the morels you¡¯ve leerned over time heve pleced on you. The mentel imprint is such thet once e certein point is triggered, the cultivetor cen¡¯t help but reverse his spirituel energy, which feels exectly the seme es when you feel sheme, with no difference whetsoever.¡± As Jhen spoke, his geze wes firmly fixed on the young men. He only reveeled helf of the spell, leeving the other helf unseid. This very thing, due to its incredibly simple cesting process, wes once revered by meny cultivetors in encient times. After ell, even when forming e mester end servent contrect, one must expend their own blood essence end elso extrect e sliver of the other perty¡¯s consciousness to reside within their own consciousness field, ellowing them to control the other¡¯s life end deeth et eny time. However, this epproech elso hed its drewbecks. While it wes possible to control e person¡¯s ections through life end deethpletely, problems erose when too meny mester end servent contrects were signed. The cultivetor¡¯s own consciousness would be cluttered, providing no benefit to his cultivetion. Such e spirituel sense imprint, however, posed no herm to the spell cester. Thus, in encient times, the person who creeted this spirituel sense imprint begen to continuously imprint others, end in the end, he estonishingly turned tens of thousends of people in e city into sleves who were ebsolutely obedient to hismends. After the incident, ell the mejor powers et the time understood the terror of the spirituel sense imprint. Consequently, they dispetched people one efter enother to hunt down the inventor. And the inventor¡¯s move wes even more eudecious. He ectuelly ennounced his own invention to the world. This led directly to the cultivetion method of the spirituel sense imprint bing esmonplece es the method of breething exercises. However, this thing wes lethel, end for e moment, the entire cultivetor world wes thrown intoplete cheos. Welking down the street, everyone wes on guerd, feering thet others might imprint them with e merk of spirituel sense. Eventuelly, this tension esceleted into e messive cheos thet engulfed the entire cultivetion world. It wes efter thet the entiremunity of scholers in Cheneee united. Over the spen of three generetions, theypletely eresed ell treces of this spell. ¡°It¡¯s true, you can perceive this technique as a kind of mental imprint. It¡¯s like this¡ªimagine running naked down a pedestrian street. Such an act itself wouldn¡¯t harm you, but you absolutely couldn¡¯t bring yourself to do it. That¡¯s the restraint that the morals you¡¯ve learned over time have ced on you. The mental imprint is such that once a certain point is triggered, the cultivator can¡¯t help but reverse his spiritual energy, which feels exactly the same as when you feel shame, with no difference whatsoever.¡± As Jonathan spoke, his gaze was firmly fixed on the young man. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He only revealed half of the spell, leaving the other half unsaid. This very thing, due to its incredibly simple casting process, was once revered by many cultivators in ancient times. After all, even when forming a master and servant contract, one must expend their own blood essence and also extract a sliver of the other party¡¯s consciousness to reside within their own consciousness field, allowing them to control the other¡¯s life and death at any time. However, this approach also had its drawbacks. While it was possible to control a person¡¯s actions through life and deathpletely, problems arose when too many master and servant contracts were signed. The cultivator¡¯s own consciousness would be cluttered, providing no benefit to his cultivation. Such a spiritual sense imprint, however, posed no harm to the spell caster. Thus, in ancient times, the person who created this spiritual sense imprint began to continuously imprint others, and in the end, he astonishingly turned tens of thousands of people in a city into ves who were absolutely obedient to hismands. After the incident, all the major powers at the time understood the terror of the spiritual sense imprint. Consequently, they dispatched people one after another to hunt down the inventor. And the inventor¡¯s move was even more audacious. He actually announced his own invention to the world. This led directly to the cultivation method of the spiritual sense imprint bing asmonce as the method of breathing exercises. However, this thing was lethal, and for a moment, the entire cultivator world was thrown intoplete chaos. Walking down the street, everyone was on guard, fearing that others might imprint them with a mark of spiritual sense. Eventually, this tension escted into a massive chaos that engulfed the entire cultivation world. It was after that the entiremunity of schrs in Chanaea united. Over the span of three generations, theypletely erased all traces of this spell. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 The Legendary Man Chapter 1342-A single spell had led to its collective banishment by all the cultivators in Chanaea for nearly two hundred years before they finally managed to extinguish thest vestiges of its legacy. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even when Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique was written, the technique had already been reduced to a mere legend, with no one having witnessed it firsthand. But now, the evil spell had reappeared in the world¡­ As described in Ancient Sacred Dragon Technique, all techniques in the world that had a wide range of dissemination, were easy to practice, and possessed specific functions, were indestructible by humans regardless of whether they were ck magic or Great Pryncyp. Even if someone like Emperor Fehohr, possessing unparalleled resources of their time and capable of suppressing all adversaries, forcibly erased any traces of the technique, the spell would still make a comeback if given enough time. Thus, the reappearance of the technique was an inevitable oue. It could happen through an ancient cave dwelling being discovered, or someone fortuitously receiving a legacy. What worried Jonathan the most, however, was the timing of these urrences. Seboxia, Remdik Emperor, Apocalypse, the divine small world of West Region, the small world of Doveston, Holy Blood of Sanctuary, Charleigh¡¯s strengthening elixir¡­ The legacy of history, the breakthroughs in technology, the emergence of Secret Realms, the revival of legends¡­ Every single one of those things, taken alone, was enough to alter the century-old structure of the entire world. But now, they were sprouting up like mushrooms, emerging continuously. Could it really be as the ckwood family predicted? That this life is the final struggle of heaven and earth¡¯s Kore before its copse? Thest burst of light before the impending darkness? If that is the case, the path of cultivating Great Pryncyp might indeed be reduced to nothing more than a legend for future generations. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± the confused Sirius called out to the daydreaming Jonathan. Ever since Jonathan finished speaking a moment ago, he had been lost in thought for a long while. Jonathan turned his head to look at Sirius. ¡°Don¡¯t Worry. I was just thinking about the Eastern Army¡¯s battle outside. I wonder how they¡¯re doing.¡± Sirius was certainly no fool, he could clearly see that Jonathan¡¯s words were merely an excuse. However, he chose not to point it out, for everyone had their own secrets to keep. ¡°What should be done with these two? Should they be killed or set free?¡± Sirius asked awkwardly. Upon hearing this, Jonathan sighed and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Release them. It¡¯s a tough time for everyone now, so just leave them to their fates.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, the foreign cultivator picked himself up in disbelief. ¡°Honorable Asura, we will meet again, and when that timees¡­¡± The foreign cultivator was speaking with great enthusiasm when Jonathan shed Heaven Sword across his cheek, cleaving his head in two. Sirius stared wide-eyed at Jonathan. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± ¡°I promised him that as long as he cooperated with us, I would give him a swift resolution,¡± Jonathan said nonchntly. ¡°Look at how happy he is, even in death. By the way, this was taken from the kid.¡± As he spoke, Jonathan casually tossed out a storage ring. Sirius took it in his hand, focusing his gaze on it. It was an antique-styled ck ring, on which there was a dragon¡¯s head pattern outlined with extremely simple lines. This is a ring of the ckwood family! Previously, he and two others were thrown into the dungeon by ck Armor Legion. All their storage rings and weapons were confiscated. Upon seeing the ring, Sirius naturally understood its significance. Another cultivator from the ckwood family had died in the small world. Casting a nce at Jonathan, who was busy gathering the weapons that were scattered all over the ground, Sirius waved his hand to summon two corpses from his storage bag. He then slipped on the ckwood family¡¯s ring and stored the two bodies in it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Sirius bowed toward Jonathan as he expressed his gratitude. Jonathan casually waved his hand. ¡°It has always belonged to the ckwood family. I¡¯m merely returning it to its rightful owner.¡± Upon hearing the words, Sirius remained silent, turning to walk toward the cultivator nailed to the ground in the distance. ¡°Spare me¡­¡± At that moment, the cultivator nailed to the ground waspletely incapacitated. While assassins might be ustomed to the risk of death, it only applied to being instantly killed in battle. However, when one felt as if one was helplessly nailed to the ground, one would naturally feel fear and despair from the depths of their heart. In response to the cultivator¡¯s plea for mercy, Sirius lifted his foot and shattered the former¡¯s jaw with a kick. Immediately after, he drew his spear andpletely severed the tendons of the cultivator¡¯s hands and feet. ¡°For killing a member of my family, I¡¯ll leave you to die here.¡± After Sirius finished speaking, he mimicked Jonathan by taking away the storage ring from the man¡¯s finger. Then, without looking back, he turned and walked away. Behind him, the cultivator could do nothing but lie helplessly on the ground, whimpering. As his jaw was shattered, the cultivator couldn¡¯t evenmit suicide by biting his tongue even if he wanted to. There were only two oues awaiting him. One was to bleed to death slowly, while the other was to be devoured by the insects or beasts attracted by the scent of blood. In the realm of cultivators, it was a dog-eat-dog world with everyone driven by their own interests. There was no clear distinction between right and wrong. While Jonathan might not agree with Sirius¡¯s approach, he would certainly never stand in thetter¡¯s way. If he were in the same situation, where members of his own family were being killed one after another, Jonathan¡¯s reaction would undoubtedly be even more intense than Sirius¡¯. The two of them left the valley and reached the top of the mountain in search of Hayden. Earlier, Jonathan had instructed Hayden to take the high ground to gain a vantage point. However, even though the battle below had already ended, Hayden was still nowhere to be seen, nor had he sent any signals. Jonathan began to sense that something was amiss. Hayden was quite the chatterbox. He had be increasingly cocky, especially after revealing his talent for formations. Even under the relentless pursuit in North Outer City, he couldn¡¯t keep still and behaved like a restless monkey, causing quite a headache. Therefore, the long silence felt out of the ordinary. ¡°Hayden!¡± Jonathan stood on the ridge, calling out softly. Sirius gazed at arge stone a hundred meters away. ¡°If we¡¯re looking to set up a sniper point, the top of thatrge rock should be an excellent location.¡± The two of them, one leading and the other following, traversed a distance of a hundred meters to reach the base of therge rock. Upon recognizing the few magical daggers embedded in therge stone, both of them heaved a sigh of relief inside. The technique of using daggers as adder was definitely Hayden¡¯s doing. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not asleep, are you?¡± Jonathan stood beneath therge stone,ughing and cursing, yet not a single sound came from above the stone. ¡°Hayden?¡± Jonathan drew out Heaven Sword and gently gestured toward Sirius. Noting the cue, Sirius picked up his spear and nodded slightly. Immediately, the two of them leaped up from two different directions and charged onto therge rock that was more than twenty meters high¡­ Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 The Legendary Man Chapter 1343-The two of themnded steadily, one at the front and the other at the back, on either end of therge rock. Even if something was amiss there, as long as the two of them worked together, they would definitely not lose the upper hand. Unexpectedly, there was no situation on therge stone at that time for the two of them. The sniper rifle was mounted above, and Hayden was huddled up like a giant shrimp on one side of the boulder, trembling incessantly. ¡°Hayden!¡± Jonathan swiftly moved to Hayden¡¯s side, flipping his hand and directly pressing it onto Hayden¡¯s wrist. ¡°D*mn! Your heart must be beating at least three hundred times a minute! What on earth is going on?¡± Jonathan firmly held onto Hayden¡¯s hands and shouted loudly, ¡°Hayden! Speak up! Has there been some kind of attack?¡± The life force surged wildly into Hayden¡¯s body. However, after a full round of inspection, aside from a few minor internal injuries, no other issues were found. Yet at that moment, Hayden¡¯s hands were shaped like ws, forcefully retracting his arms. It was as if he was trying to curl him up into an egg. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sirius, standing to the side, wore a serious expression as he crouched down. He swiftly dislodged Hayden¡¯s jaw, preventing him from biting his own tongue amidst violent convulsions. The pain in his jaw brought a glimmer of rity back into Hayden¡¯s eyes. Watching Jonathan, Hayden¡¯s throat continuously made sounds akin to a broken bellows. At that moment, Jonathan dared not let go, and quickly shouted at Sirius, ¡°He wants to speak. Put his chin back on!¡± Sirius did as he was told. The moment he pushed Hayden¡¯s chin back up, Hayden uttered, ¡°Save me¡­ I feel horrible¡­ Mr. Goldstein save me¡­ Argh!¡± A chilling roar echoed through the mountains, causing even Jonathan, who was ustomed to all sorts of life-and-death situations, to feel his scalp tingle. ¡°Something is squeezing me. So many hands are grabbing me from inside my stomach¡­ There are so many bugs¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± Hayden cried out in agony, his voice sounding inhuman. Sensing that something was amiss, Sirius reached out once again and dislocated Hayden¡¯s jaw. Blood gushed from the corners of Hayden¡¯s mouth, and the life force coursing through his meridians surged to his tongue, repairing the nearly severed organ once again. Had Sirius been a moment slower just now, Hayden would have bitten off his own tongue. Even with his jaw dislocated, Hayden continued to struggle and roar in madness. In a muffled voice, Hayden was actually asking the others to kill him. Jonathan stared directly into Hayden¡¯s crimson eyes. In the gaze of Hayden, all he saw was a plea for mercy and agony. Clearly, Hayden was enduring immense torment. Jonathan couldn¡¯t kill Hayden and end thetter¡¯s agony. Throughout their journey, although Hayden and himself initially formed an alliance out of mutual benefit, their rtionship evolved far beyond simple exploitation after all they had been through. Even animals, after supporting and apanying each other for so many days, would develop feelings for each other, let alone humans. ¡°What on earth is wrong with you?¡± Jonathan gritted his teeth, holding Hayden tightly. Sweat dripped from the tip of his nose. Spiritual energy, consciousness, and spiritual sense continuously surged within Hayden¡¯s body. No matter how much Jonathan searched, he couldn¡¯t find the problem. ¡°Kill me¡­¡± Tears filled Hayden¡¯s eyes, and the two indistinct words kept repeating from his open mouth. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Sirius reached out and pressed his hand on the forehead of Hayden. His spiritual energy continuously swirled in his hand, and in the next moment, a peculiar symbol had formed. Seeing the right moment, Sirius struck with all his might and unleashed his spiritual energy. Hayden¡¯s face flushed red, his pupils dted, looking just like a corpse as hey there with his eyes wide open. And with the cessation of the roaring, the tension in Hayden¡¯s body also eased. Jonathan, a God Realm cultivator, could easily lift over a hundred kilograms on a regr day. When he used his spiritual energy, it was as simple as holding a bottle of mineral water. Yet, in just a few short minutes, it felt as if all strength had been drained from the body,pletely drenched in sweat. Sitting paralyzed next to Hayden, Jonathan slowly exhaled a breath of turbid air. Jonathan looked at Hayden, who seemed as if he was dead, and began to ask, ¡°Is he all right?¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius slightly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself, but what I just condensed was the Spirit Suppression Talisman of the ckwood family, a talisman specifically designed to intimidate the spiritual sense of cultivators. It can put his spiritual sense into a temporary state of chaos, as if he¡¯s been knocked senseless.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°You could¡¯ve simply said you had pped him unconscious!¡± With a sigh of relief, Jonathan once again grasped Hayden¡¯s wrist. ¡°The heartbeat has calmed down. What on earth is going on with this kid? If the body is unharmed, even inner demons shouldn¡¯t elicit such a reaction.¡± Sirius lit two cigarettes, handed one to Jonathan, and then began to speak with some hesitation. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve experienced your magical power. I¡¯m certain that no matter what physical injuries one has, your energy can heal them. So, I think his issue is definitely not on the physical level. There could only be two possibilities. Firstly, Kathleen and Sterio, those two rascals, had meddled with Hayden before they parted ways. After all, one of them is a master of insect sorcery, and the other is an expert in poisons. They might just have a way to pull this off,¡± Sirius said. Upon hearing that, Jonathan gave a slight nod. ¡°What you¡¯re suggesting could indeed be possible, but I honestly can¡¯t find any trace of foul y in his condition. By the way, didn¡¯t you mention there was a second possibility?¡± Sirius crouched next to Hayden, and upon hearing the words, he slowly exhaled a puff of smoke toward Hayden¡¯s face. ¡°This second possibility, I¡¯m not entirely sure about, but his situation aligns perfectly with the characteristics of a drug addiction.¡± ¡°Drug addiction?¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback. Then, his gaze somewhat dazedly fell upon the unconscious Hayden. In this world, gambling and drug addiction are the two most lethal vices. Generally, anyone who gets involved with them is likely to lose everything they have. However, it¡¯s a different story for a spoiled rich kid like Hayden. He was born into endless wealth, never having to worry about such things. Indeed, many wealthy young menck purpose in life and have fallen into bad habits under the influence of others. How could Hayden possibly be this kind of person? ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a needle hole on him,¡± Jonathan said with a hint of disbelief. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t know anything about this.¡± Sirius sat by the side and added tly, ¡°In the ckwood family, one of the younger members had gotten hooked on this stuff. He was into all sorts of drugs that needed inhaling, smoking, sniffing, rubbing, sticking, you name it. Only the lowest level of drugs required injections. ¡°Um¡­¡± Jonathan looked at Sirius with an incredibly strange expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such talent to come from respectable families. So, what happened next? Did the child manage to quit?¡± Sirius shook his head slightly. ¡°Before he even had a chance to quit, the patriarch, my father, twisted his head off in public.¡± Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 The Legendary Man Chapter 1344-Jonathan stared nkly at Sirius, then slowly extended a thumbs- up. ¡°Mr. ckwood, you¡¯re really easy-going, not even sparing your own core blood rtives¡­¡± ¡°We must eliminate him,¡± Sirius said with a furrowed brow. ¡°We can¡¯t set such a precedent. If others start to follow suit, within three generations, our family will be ruined.¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan gave a slight nod. He had seen the same precedent back in the Goldstein family at Yaleview. Those young talents, born into affluent families, once tainted by gambling and drugs, some would squander their family fortunes, while others ended up crippled by others. The best oue was to be imprisoned at home, spending the days in a daze, slowly turning oneself into a living dead. It seemed this thing was really dangerous. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± Jonathan said, looking somewhat bewildered at Sirius. ¡°If Hayden has reached the Divine Realm, his Cor must be incredibly firm. Even if he has picked up bad habits due to immense pressure, his body, tempered through the God Realm, shouldn¡¯t have such a severe reaction.¡± At this moment, Sirius was also somewhat bewildered upon hearing these words. ¡°You¡¯re right, that little rascal of ours, despite being a Grandmaster Realm cultivator, loses his temper when his addiction kicks in. He just smashes whatever he sees. Logically speaking, Hayden shouldn¡¯t be feeling this distressed.¡± As they were speaking, Sirius happened to catch a glimpse of the storage ring on Hayden¡¯s hand. ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop guessing. If he truly is a drug addict, then his ring would surely carry a fair amount of rted items. Let¡¯s open it up and see, then we¡¯ll know.¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan hesitated slightly. However, he then directly took off the ring from Hayden¡¯s hand. ¡°Hayden, please don¡¯t me me.¡± As he spoke, Jonathan reached out and forcefully wiped the ring, directly using his own mental energy topletely erase the mental energy Hayden had left on it. Jonathan looked at Hayden but didn¡¯t see any reaction from him. The spiritual sense within the storage ring and the magical item were closely linked with the cultivator¡¯s mind. Typically, such a brutal erasure of a cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense would cause the cultivator to experience pain. But now, Haydeny on the ground in absolute tranquility, not even uttering a single groan. Jonathan turned his head to look at Sirius beside him. ¡°What¡¯s the origin of your rune, anyway? You haven¡¯t killed someone with it, have you?¡± Upon hearing this, Sirius gave Jonathan a speechless look. ¡°This is a family heirloom, a rune passed down from ancient times. If it were fake, he would have been dead by now. Cut the chatter and quickly check his ring. Finding the reason for his sudden madness is what truly matters.¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan didn¡¯t say much. He immersed his spiritual sense into it and began to search carefully. Sniper bullets, some food, magical instruments, water, clothes¡­ As Jonathan¡¯s spiritual sense sifted through everything, he found no trace of any medication. ¡°Can you actually do it or not?¡± At this moment, Sirius bore no resemnce to the representative of the ckwood family. He moved closer, snatched the ring from Jonathan¡¯s hand, and began to search through it as if he were treasure hunting. ¡°This item doesn¡¯t necessarily have to look like a pill or a medicine bottle. It could also possibly be in cartoon packaging, or simply disguised as something else entirely.¡± Upon seeing Sirius¡¯s relentless determination to find the prohibited drugs, Jonathan could only let out a helpless sigh. Sitting next to Hayden, Jonathan reached out and once again grasped his wrist. At this moment, Hayden¡¯s heartbeat hadpletely calmed down, and his body slowly stretched out, thoroughly rxing. Although he couldn¡¯t figure out the exact reason for the madness, seeing that Hayden was all right, Jonathan finally felt at ease. Perhaps it was some kind of special illness. With these thoughts in mind, Jonathan took out some beef jerky from his storage space and began to chew on it. ¡°Sirius, don¡¯tbel all young people as bad just because your own child isn¡¯t living up to your expectations. I must say, Hayden has done well. Generations of their hard work were all for the purpose of freeing themselves from the control of families like yours. Someone like Hayden, who carries the hopes of the entire n. There¡¯s no way the venerable ancestor of the Zink family would let him touch any of that messy stuff.¡± At this moment, Sirius was carefully identifying what was in the bag of food he was holding. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Sirius chuckled and shook his head lightly. ¡°Who told you that being strict won¡¯t lead to bad habits? That kid in our family, the one who¡¯s a bit off his rocker, has even more talent than Colton. He was previously groomed to be the legitimate sessor of the ckwood family, but look at what happened in the end. Do you know what excuse that kid gave when he was found out? He said the pressure was too much for him to handle!¡± As Sirius spoke, he simultaneously took out an empty ss bottle from his storage ring and began to examine it carefully. ¡°Tell me, what kind of d*mn excuse was that? We are from a respectable family. He nevercks food or drink. All we ask is for him to focus on his training, and yet he ims he¡¯s under a lot of pressure!¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan looked at Sirius with a smile. ¡°Kids these days want freedom, you can¡¯t just expect them to be cultivators, they might not¡ª¡± Originally, Jonathan merely nced casually, but he never expected that this single nce would leave him utterly stunned. ¡°Sirius!¡± Jonathan shouted loudly. Sirius was deeply engrossed in searching for something when Jonathan¡¯s sudden shout startled him. Drawing his gun, Sirius lowered his body like a leopard, his back to Jonathan, assuming a posture ready for battle at any moment. The mountain breeze gently caressed as Sirius looked around, his eyes filled with caution. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sirius asked in a cold voice. At this moment, Siriuspletely entrusted his back to Jonathan. This act of trust alone spoke volumes. But at this moment, Jonathan didn¡¯t have the time to deal with these matters. Instead, he swiftly moved to Sirius¡¯ side. ¡°Where did you find that bottle just now?¡± ¡°Bottle?¡± Sirius frowned at Jonathan, then gently beckoned, holding the bottle from earlier in his hand again. ¡°You mean this one?¡± Watching that familiar bottle, Jonathan snatched it from Sirius¡¯ hand. Upon opening it, a fleeting hint of bitterness, akin to that of mugwort, wafted through the air, as ephemeral as it was subtle. Meanwhile, Jonathan was looking in the direction of Hayden with a serious expression on his face. ¡°No need to look any further, I already know what¡¯s going on with him.¡± Upon hearing this, Sirius picked up the bottle again, then lowered his head to smell the scent that had already dissipated within. He looked somewhat bewilderedly at Jonathan.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a prohibited drug, does it?¡± Upon hearing this, Jonathan slightly shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to find this item on the market, not even circting anywhere in the entire world.¡± ¡°Do you remember the eighteen-year-old girl, Ksana, I brought back from Remdik?¡± Sirius pondered for a moment, ¡°Are you referring to the girl who almost died in Merania, the one who helped you bring Charleigh back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Jonathan said in a deep voice, ¡°This jar belongs to her! The thing inside is called Holy Blood.¡± Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 The Legendary Man Chapter 1345-¡°Holy Blood¡­¡± Upon hearing that term, Sirius furrowed his brows. Despite racking his brain, he couldn¡¯t find a shred of information. ¡°Where did this thinge from? Are you sure Hayden went mad because of it?¡± Jonathan gave a slight nod. ¡°I¡¯m certain. This object is a product of the Sanctuary. It has the power to elevate one¡¯s cultivation level to God Realm forcibly.¡± As soon as Jonathan¡¯s words were spoken, Sirius¡¯s figure slightly stiffened. Sanctuary¡­ It can forcibly elevate someone to God Realm? Sirius stared at the empty jar in his hand, his eyes flickering incessantly. They, from respectable families, and all the cultivators worldwide, spent their entire lives striving to enhance their cultivation by every means possible. Divine Realm was attainable by one in ten thousand cultivators, a level many dared not dream of. As a result, God Realm became themon goal of almost all cultivators. There were many who devoted decades to diligent cultivation yet remained stuck at the level of Grandmaster Realm until their dying day. They couldn¡¯t even touch the fringes of God Realm, and in the end, they could only pass away in a state of regret. But now, Jonathan was telling Sirius that even God Realm cultivators could be mass-produced. How could Sirius possibly ept such a situation? The fact that Charleigh could mass-produce Grandmasters had left the ckwood family struggling to cope. Now that God Realm cultivators could be mass-produced, what did the arduous cultivation of the world¡¯s cultivators amount to? ¡°Jonathan, it¡¯s not appropriate to joke about such matters,¡± Sirius said somewhat unnaturally. Jonathan looked at Sirius and said nonchntly, ¡°Have I ever joked with you?¡± He took the empty bottle and reced it in Hayden¡¯s storage ring. ¡°Do you still remember why Remdik mobilized half of the Western Army¡¯s technology and cultivators to capture me when all I did was intercept Charleigh? Remdik doesn¡¯t fully understand Charleigh¡¯s gic experiments, and in reality, they don¡¯t take the experiments too seriously either. If it weren¡¯t for Remdik sidelining Charleigh¡¯s experimental n, Charleigh wouldn¡¯t have chosen to return to China with me.¡± Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s words, Sirius began to continuously recall the events he encountered when he went to Western Remdik to meet Jonathan. In truth, the eight respectable families had always found that incident with Remdik perplexing. For any major power, mortal affairs should be handled by mortals, and matters of the cultivators should be dealt with by the cultivators themselves. Even though no one had explicitly stated that rule, everyone seemed to abide by it instinctively. That was primarily to guard against the opponent¡¯s dimension-reducing attack. It was like when Remdik and Chanaea went to war in the Doveston. Remdik dared to send high- ranking cultivators to achieve a breakthrough in the rear of the Chanaea¡¯s Eastern Allied Army, but they absolutely did not dare to carry outrge-scale ughter from the rear. All along, those cultivators had been targeting the forces of the Eastern Allied Army. Even if they passed through a city like Kransbay, they had never actively killed mortals. Perhaps the number of high-ranking cultivators in Chanaea was not as many as in Remdik, but once they took action against the civilians, they would most likely thoroughly infuriate the Chanaean cultivators. At that point, if Jonathan really united a group of high-ranking cultivators to wreak havoc, pige, and seek revenge in various cities of Remdik, it would be a huge problem. If a high-ranking cultivator were topletely let go of all restraint and seek revenge on a faction, it would be disastrous. In the span of a single night, one high-ranking cultivator could y thousands upon thousands of people and move on to the next city or even the next country without anyone finding out. That would be the worst oue, as the culprit could never be caught. That was also why Jonathan, relying on his own strength, could, to a certain extent, intimidate the eight respectable families. Following that logic, even if what Jonathan did to Charleigh had affected Remdik¡¯s interests and compromised their strategic deployment, they should, at most, mobilize high-ranking cultivators to besiege Jonathan. However, at that time, the situation was such that all the cultivators and troops from the entire Western Army had set off for Merania. They even vited international treaties, taking the lead in using cruise missiles within Merania¡¯s territory. At that time, Asura¡¯s Office¡¯s Shusonna Army, Mysonna Army, Yalegard Legion, and Zaidham Army had all initiated wartime deployment. Fighter jets, various types of missiles, task forces, and even special ammunition from the Doveston had entered a state of readiness. They were on the brink of starting an all-out war. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Charleigh alone should not have caused such a stir. In the end, all of that could only be attributed to the groundbreaking gic technology mastered by Charleigh. But now, Sirius finally understood. The truly extraordinary thing was the Remdik girl whom he saved! Sirius uttered somewhat anxiously, ¡°So¡­ this thing can really promote someone to God Realm?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan gave a slight nod. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for you to get excited. Sanctuary of Remdik is a very special organization. This ¡®Holy Blood¡¯ can indeed help them mass produce God Realm cultivators, but they couldn¡¯t replicate the result. Firstly, Remdik is a nation where power and military might are highly centralized. The majority of the nation¡¯s cultivators wholeheartedly devote themselves to the concentration of national authority. Even under normal circumstances, there can¡¯t be too many high-ranking cultivators. After all, cultivators are chosen from among hundreds of millions of people. Among those avable for selection, there are also many cultivators who can enter the Sanctuary and can be nurtured from a young age. Even if your families are numerous and thriving, at most, you only number in the hundreds of thousands. The core members are merely a few thousand. Compared to the mortality rate brought by ¡®Holy Blood¡¯, your numbers simply cannot withstand it.¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius finally calmed down a bit. It¡¯s only normal for such a potent drug to be apanied by a high mortality rate. If there were no consequences, this thing might indeed be enough to plunge Remdik into chaos. However, the words that followed from Jonathanpletely extinguished the remaining excitement of Sirius. ¡°This item possesses a second characteristic. Only the descendants of Remdik Emperor can consume ¡®Holy Blood¡¯. That¡¯s because this substance is derived from the purified extract of Remdik Emperor¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°Remdik Emperor?¡± Sirius looked at Jonathan with a puzzled expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t Remdik Emperor die eighteen hundred years ago?¡± Jonathan reached out and patted the coffin behind him. ¡°This guy has been dead for sixteen hundred years. I¡¯ve pretty much gotten used to these old monsters not staying dead.¡± The second condition almost entirely extinguished Sirius¡¯ ambition for Holy Blood. After all, it was impossible for the ckwood family to carry the bloodline of Remdik Emperor. Hence, drinking Holy Blood would be pointless. Just as Sirius was about to marvel at the wonder of Holy Blood, he looked up at Hayden with a puzzled expression. ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ Hayden isn¡¯t a descendant of Remdik Emperor, so how could he possibly drink it?¡± Jonathan was slightly taken aback by Sirius¡¯ question. Immediately, he looked somewhat bewilderedly toward Hayden. There are less than six bottles of this stuff in total. Originally, Ksana was desperate to go to the tropics to see the sea and the beach, so I gave all of the Holy Blood in my possession to Ksana at Edenic Heights. But why would this item end up in Hayden¡¯s hands? And by the looks of it, it seems like Hayden drank it, too! What on earth did those guys from the Eastern Allied Army do while I was up front battling Ivanov? Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 The Legendary Man Chapter 1346-Seeing Jonathan¡¯s bewildered expression, Sirius couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit skeptical. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯re not tricking me, are you?¡± he asked. Jonathan pointed at Hayden. ¡°Do you think he looked like he was in a cheerful intoxicated mood a moment ago?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Sirius paused, thinking back to Hayden¡¯s agonized appearance, and realized he couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Never mind, my Spirit Suppression Talisman should keep him asleep for a couple of hours. We can ask him directly when he wakes up, and everything will be clear,¡± Sirius suggested. ¡°Right now, we should get out of this ce. Those two Apocalypse assassins showing up here makes me suspect there might be more of them nearby.¡± Jonathan surveyed the surroundings, which were dominated by endless high mountains, peaks upon peaks, with no clear view of the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not very safe here,¡± Jonathan said calmly. Their current location was only fifty kilometers from North Outer City. While such a location would be sufficient to evade any searches in the outside world, it felt somewhat insecure within this small world. If this location were in the outside world, it would be sufficient to evade any search. However, in this small world, it seems somewhat less secure. Jonathan possessed God Realm techniques, but the cultivatorsing out of North Outer City were all in the God Realm as well. Once several thousand of them scattered, it would only take a couple of hours to search this area. Moreover, Kathleen and Sterio were even closer to them. Although Jonathan didn¡¯t know what the two of them had discussed after leaving, he understood that even after facing life and death several times, neither he nor Kathleen had revealed all of their trump cards. Jonathan had no concrete evidence, but he could empathize. If he were pushed into a life-or-death situation, he still had three unutilized abilities: the full activation of his life force, dragon armor, and the ability to enter a frenzied state. For Sirius and his group, they likely had even more tricks up their sleeves. Otherwise, these noble-born individuals wouldn¡¯t have survived to this point. What worried Jonathan the most, aside from the threats of North Outer City and Kathleen, was one of the founders of Apocalypse, ze. This individual, like Jonathan, was a renowned figure on the Dark Web. Jonathan was currently the lowest-profile cultivator on the Dark Web with a history of consistently surviving. ze, on the other hand, was an assassin who had never missed a mark. When Apocalypse¡¯s assassin organization was established, it nearly disrupted the entire world of assassins. The organization, founded by these three legends¡ªze, Fool, and Punisher¡ªattracted numerous assassins to join with their reputations. They managed to sessfully reshape the entire assassin industry worldwide with a seemingly non- violent approach, plundering the umtions of centuries on the Dark Web. Among these three individuals, Punisher had almost died in the Northern Crimson Prison, so Jonathan didn¡¯t take him into consideration. Fool was someone Jonathan had never met in person, but ording to rumors, Fool had only failed a mission once in their career. At the top of the list was ze, a massive threat. Back in the Western Region, even when Jonathan had acquired theplete Pryncyp of Blood and an iplete Pryncyp of ughter, he still couldn¡¯t withstand a casual blow from Divine Realm cultivators like Damoyed and Kenado. In a situation where survival seemed impossible, ze had somehow used a spatial magical item to whisk Jonathan away to safety. Such a technique was enigmatic and unpredictable. In this small world where God Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t reach Heavenly Pryncyp, Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of Strength had vanished, leaving him as a God Realm with an exceptionally high intensity of spiritual energy. In contrast, ze had be the greatest threat. Outside this small world, ze, being a God Realm, could fully utilize the Spatial Pryncyp to enter the chaos field. However, this couldn¡¯t be attributed solely to ze¡¯s power. ording to Jonathan¡¯s spection, whether borrowed or apanied by a Divine Realm powerhouse like the one hiding in his own coffin, ze had a way of using the Pryncyp of Strength within this small world. While Jonathan¡¯s life force was derived from the Pryncyp of Life, it still fell short whenpared to a genuine Pryncyp. If he were to face ze, his chances of losing were over ny percent. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Initially, ze had sought to use Jonathan¡¯s Pryncyp of ughter to trigger a worldwide war, intending to unleash the apocalyptic cmity mentioned in the Emperor¡¯s Tomes. This was why in their several encounters, ze not only refrained from attacking Jonathan but also rendered him significant assistance. However, circumstances could change. People changed with time, and Jonathan couldn¡¯t predict what would happen when they crossed paths again. In this situation, it was best to y it safe. Quickly erging the coffin and tossing Hayden inside, the two of them turned and ran in the direction they had chosen. Following the markings on the map, they carefully identified their route and decided to head to the Colstrax first to check if they could find a way to cross the river. Compared to the northern region, Jonathan had some knowledge of the southern region, and Sirius had previously used secret methods to search for the other members of the ckwood family in the northern region but had received no response. It was likely that they had a higher chance of being in the southern region. With their n members dead, Sirius also needed to find Anderson for discussion. The two of them quickly disappeared into the wilderness. After they left, a corner of therge rock began to distort as if ripples were appearing in the air. A shoe lifted out of the ripple, followed by a stepnding on therge rock. The man wore leather shoes and a suit, had neatlybed golden short hair, and held a peculiar ck sphere in his hand. This smiling and handsome young man was none other than ze, the number one assassin on the Assassin List. Watching Jonathan and Hayden¡¯s distant departure, ze¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Jonathan knows about Sanctuary too. It seems his luck isn¡¯t bad either. The time is still a bit short, and this motley crew that¡¯s gathered is rather useless. It seems we need to elerate our n a bit,¡± ze said. While speaking, ze summoned a dining table and began cooking steaks with various utensils he took out from his storage ring. After about ten minutes, several figures with strong spiritual energy fluctuations finally appeared in the direction of the valley below the mountain. Within a few seconds, they all leaped to the mountaintop andnded on therge rock. ze was currently enjoying a piece of steak, and when the others saw him savoring it, none of them dared to make a sound. They all found their seats and began eating the food on their tes. After swallowing the beef, ze looked at everyone with a gentle smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, we should treat food seriously like this. Starting with Fool, tell me what you¡¯ve discovered.¡± Fool put down a ck storage ring. ¡°This is the ring of the Divine Realm cultivator from the Rozmagzov family. Additionally, before he died, he revealed crucial information that the Koslin family, who holds sway in North Epea, has entered the small world. I suspect that the other twelve families of the Enlighteners have also entered here. Our operation this time might be a bit tricky.¡± Hearing Fool¡¯s words, ze took the simple storage ring into his hand. As he examined it repeatedly, his gaze remained exceedingly soft. ¡°Their arrival is fine. This small world was already awlessnd. It¡¯s our home ground. Since they¡¯re here, let¡¯s make them stay here!¡± Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 The Legendary Man Chapter 1347-Cultivators from various respectable families, countries, sects, assassin organizations, and Enlighteners joined in. They all turned an alreadyplex situation into aplete hodgepodge. Atop that mountain peak, Fool and others were each sharing the intelligence they had gathered. That group of assassins seemed as though they were enjoying a pic, quietly taking in the beautiful mountain scenery. ze sat on the edge of a massive rock, quietly listening to the report from his subordinate, his gaze falling on the valley below. Over there, the corpses of Apocalypse assassins, in by Jonathan, had attracted massive beasts. However, those bodies weren¡¯t enough to sate the beasts¡¯ massive appetite. The behemoths below had already begun tearing into each other in the struggle for food. ze gazed at those behemoths. His figure flickered, and he had already vanished atop the massive rocks. Immediately, a monstrous roar echoed through the valley. Hearing the sound from below, several assassins stood up, ready to spring into action. Though they were fervent followers of ze, they had yet to witness ze taking a life with his own hands. Even when he arrived in the small world, ze just leisurely enjoyed himself as if he were on vacation, never taking the initiative to act in front of others. With such a great opportunity at hand, his people felt it would be truly regrettable not to take a look. Just as everyone was about to stand up, Fool gently put down his knife and fork. ¡°ze¡¯s rule is simple: whoever sees him in action dies. Would any of you like to test it?¡± Fool might seem old, but in reality, he was only sixty years old. At that age, an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be considered too old. However, whether in the world of cultivators or assassins, someone like that would already be considered old. After all, age had a great influence on one¡¯s stamina. If a cultivator was sufficiently gifted, their prime should start from thirty andst until forty-five. For each year during that period, they would make tremendous progress. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Even if they couldn¡¯t achieve a breakthrough, their understanding of battle and tactics would grow more powerful. For someone as old as Fool, no matter which major power one was thrown into, they would be securely stationed in the rear. They would essentially be figureheads who wouldn¡¯t easily take action. However, Fool was still active in the world of assassins without a hint of desire to step back. That, in itself, represented a strong sense of confidence. Upon hearing Fool¡¯s words, the assassins, one by one, suppressed their curiosity and eventually returned to their seats. Any one of those assassins would undoubtedly be a person of renown in the Dark Web. Yet, they weren¡¯t acting arrogant at all there. In less than a minute, the space in front of everyone slightly stirred. A blood-soaked figure emerged from the void. Holding an eyeballrger than a basketball, ze grinned with satisfaction. ¡°Has everyone finished eating? If it isn¡¯t enough, there are extra meals!¡± Even the cold-blooded assassins felt their stomachs turned as they watched ze ce the bloodied eyeball on the table. One by one, they quickly stuffed the steaks from their tes into their mouths, then stood up and moved to the side. Seeing everyone like that, ze scowled. ¡°Tsk. None of you understand the deliciousness of food. Oh, whatever. There¡¯s not much point in talking to you all since you all only know ughter and don¡¯t understand life. Now that we¡¯ve finished eating, let¡¯s get going. ording to the map, North Outer City is over fifty kilometers away. Let¡¯s first take control of North Outer City first. It will make things a bit more convenient.¡± By the banks of Colstrax, Jonathan, carrying an ancient coffin on his back, stood alongside Sirius. Both of them wore solemn expressions. There were only two ways to traverse between the northern and southern territories of the small world. They could travel by foot, passing through the two gates of Yannopolis from north to south. However, two thousand years ago, after the vassal families rebelled against the White family, they sealed off Yannopolis from within. From then on, the people inside could only enter and exit through the teleportation array linked with South Outer City and North Outer City. That path was no longer usable. Another option was to use the teleportation circles located in the South Outer City and North Outer City for transportation. However, Jonathan and hispanions had made a mess in North Outer City. They yed two governors and even seized their governor¡¯s seals. As such, if they headed to North Outer City, they would be surrounded by ck Armor Legion. Moreover, even if North Outer City was in a state of chaos, the governor¡¯s seal could be used to activate the teleportation array to South Outer City. However, Neil from South Outer City was no good. If the group traversed to South Outer City at that moment, they would be doomed. The only two paths were blocked, leaving Jonathan and Sirius with just one way to reach the southern region. They had to cross the river. Moments ago, as the two of them reached the water¡¯s edge, they encountered an attack from a gigantic demon beast lurking in the water. Luckily, the two of them were extraordinarily powerful. They not only dodged the attack but also managed to wound the beast. Right after the demon beast was injured, a dozen God Realm demon beasts rushed toward it in the water, feasting on it. The entire surface of the water turned a bloody red immediately. The beings in the water evidently noticed the two people on the shore. However, it was unclear whether it sensed the danger from Jonathan and hispanion. The demon beasts below did notunch another attack. Instead, they submerged back into the water. ¡°Are you sure we can cross such waters?¡± A bead of sweat appeared on Sirius¡¯ forehead as he began to speak. Judging by his look, it was clear that he hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the shock he just experienced. Upon hearing that, Jonathan also felt somewhat uncertain. When Jonathan and Seboxia first entered the small world, they saved Greyson and others from Mountain Vige by ident. Jonathan learned from them that the water areas were the most dangerous in that small world. Despite Jonathan and Seboxia having traversed through the subsurface stream for such a long time, they surprisingly hadn¡¯t encountered any monsters. Even when encountering the giant octopus, it was effortlessly dealt with by Seboxia. Hence, Jonathan had assumed the residents of the small world were terrified of water because they couldn¡¯t defeat the demon beasts within. After all, the vigers were of Grandmaster Realm while the demon beasts were of God Realm. It wasn¡¯t until that bloody scene Jonathan came to understand the true terror of that small world¡¯s waters. He believed there was no way they could cross the water. After all, no matter how strong a cultivator¡¯s cultivation was, they were still human. Once they entered the water, their cultivation would undoubtedly be greatly reduced. As such, engaging in battle with demon beasts that lived in water would be disadvantageous. It would be manageable if there were only one or two beasts or if that body of water was short. Jonathan could still make it with his techniques. However, judging by the number of God Realm demon beasts lurking in that river at that moment, Jonathan was certain they¡¯d die if they crossed it. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 The Legendary Man Chapter 1348-The two of them retreated to a distance of fifty meters away. That was a rtively safe distance. Even if the aquatic demon beasts were to attack, they could easily handle it. The two of them retreoted to o distonce of fifty meters owoy. Thot wos o relotively sofe distonce. Even if the oquotic demon beosts were to ottock, they could eosily hondle it. Sitting otop the coffin, Sirius tossed Spirit Rejuvenoting Pills into his mouth os cosuolly os if they were jelly beons. ¡°Jonothon, your coffin hos on incredibly strong defense. It should be oble to help us cross the river, right?¡± Upon heoring thot, Jonothon corefully pondered over the formotion thot Seboxio himself hod possed onto him. Then, he subtly nodded in ogreement. ¡°It is indeed possible, but it corries o greot deol of risk. This thing is quite sturdy, but if those woter-type demon beosts drog us hundreds of meters under the woter, I¡¯m ofroid we¡¯ll foce pothetic ends.¡± Hundreds of meters deep? Sirius¡¯ goze reveoled o hint of doubt. ¡°This is the smoll world. It¡¯s hord to imogine thot it¡¯s so vost. If its depth reoches hundreds of meters, wouldn¡¯t the creotor of this smoll world surposs the greot Emperor Fehohr?¡± Recolling how he wos previously drogged into on underwoter covern by o demon beost, Jonothon cosuolly tossed out o borbed foot. ¡°This is the borbed foot of the demon beost thot drogged me under the woter before. We were ot leost three hundred meters deep! If it weren¡¯t for Seboxio¡¯s help, I would surely hove died down there. Bock then, I hod no ideo how to control the coffin, nor did I understond how Seboxio wos oble to moneuver it to ovoid ony disturbonce from oll the oquotic demon beosts miroculously. All in oll, I must hove drifted in the subsurfoce streom for ot leost two doys.¡± Upon heoring thot, Sirius gove o slight nod, potted Jonothon¡¯s shoulder, ond honded him o cigorette. ¡°I thought the Blockwood fomily wos olreody unlucky to hove entered this smoll world, but it turns out you¡¯re even more unfortunote.¡± Jonothon smiled without soying o word. After receiving the cigorette, he didn¡¯t light it up. Insteod, he simply put it owoy. ¡°Not much of o smoker?¡± With o smile, Sirius looked ot Jonothon ond osked, then swiftly lit his own. Jonothon chuckled ond shook his heod. ¡°I used to smoke o lot when I wos quelling the civil unrest. But ofter spending holf o yeor in the Northern Crimson Prison, I¡¯ve pretty much quit. Now thot Josephine hos o child, I reolly con¡¯t smoke onymore. Otherwise, if I leove this ploce ond return home smelling of cigorette, she willploin to me incessontly.¡± Upon heoring thot, Sirius gove o sly smile. ¡°Being ofroid of the wife is o good thing.¡± At thot point, Sirius took o couple of drogs of his cigorette. Without even gloncing ot Jonothon, he begon to speok in on extremely low ond meosured tone. ¡°Jonothon, tell me the truth. Con we reolly get out of here?¡± The two of them retreated to a distance of fifty meters away. That was a rtively safe distance. Even if the aquatic demon beasts were to attack, they could easily handle it. Sitting atop the coffin, Sirius tossed Spirit Rejuvenating Pills into his mouth as casually as if they were jelly beans. ¡°Jonathan, your coffin has an incredibly strong defense. It should be able to help us cross the river, right?¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan carefully pondered over the formation that Seboxia himself had passed onto him. Then, he subtly nodded in agreement. ¡°It is indeed possible, but it carries a great deal of risk. This thing is quite sturdy, but if those water-type demon beasts drag us hundreds of meters under the water, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll face pathetic ends.¡± Hundreds of meters deep? Sirius¡¯ gaze revealed a hint of doubt. ¡°This is the small world. It¡¯s hard to imagine that it¡¯s so vast. If its depth reaches hundreds of meters, wouldn¡¯t the creator of this small world surpass the great Emperor Fehohr?¡± Recalling how he was previously dragged into an underwater cavern by a demon beast, Jonathan casually tossed out a barbed foot. ¡°This is the barbed foot of the demon beast that dragged me under the water before. We were at least three hundred meters deep! If it weren¡¯t for Seboxia¡¯s help, I would surely have died down there. Back then, I had no idea how to control the coffin, nor did I understand how Seboxia was able to maneuver it to avoid any disturbance from all the aquatic demon beasts miraculously. All in all, I must have drifted in the subsurface stream for at least two days.¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius gave a slight nod, patted Jonathan¡¯s shoulder, and handed him a cigarette. ¡°I thought the ckwood family was already unlucky to have entered this small world, but it turns out you¡¯re even more unfortunate.¡± Jonathan smiled without saying a word. After receiving the cigarette, he didn¡¯t light it up. Instead, he simply put it away. ¡°Not much of a smoker?¡± With a smile, Sirius looked at Jonathan and asked, then swiftly lit his own. Jonathan chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I used to smoke a lot when I was quelling the civil unrest. But after spending half a year in the Northern Crimson Prison, I¡¯ve pretty much quit. Now that Josephine has a child, I really can¡¯t smoke anymore. Otherwise, if I leave this ce and return home smelling of cigarette, she willin to me incessantly.¡± Upon hearing that, Sirius gave a sly smile. ¡°Being afraid of the wife is a good thing.¡± At that point, Sirius took a couple of drags of his cigarette. Without even ncing at Jonathan, he began to speak in an extremely low and measured tone. ¡°Jonathan, tell me the truth. Can we really get out of here?¡± After Sirius finished his sentence, Jonathan¡¯s gaze slightly hardened. Looking at Sirius, Jonathan felt as if the energetic man before him had aged by more than a decade in an instant. Sirius achieved great aplishments at a young age and held great power in his hands. He represented the ckwood family, traveling abroad for nearly a decade. Jonathan only started to deeply understand the eight respectable families in thest six months. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t possibly know about the eight respectable families as intimately as they knew themselves, nor was he able to fully understand the experiences of all the important figures within the eight respectable families. Still, he reckoned the first half of Sirius¡¯ life must have been filled with grandeur and high spirits. Ever since they entered the small world, all the pride of the ckwood family had been shattered. Three people had died in the northern region of the small world, and what¡¯s more, two of them died right in front of Sirius. Under such a blow, even a resolute man like Sirius would feel somewhat devastated. Jonathan knew what Sirius needed most at that moment was to hear a positive response from him. After several attempts to speak, he eventually reached out and picked up the unlit cigarette from earlier, cing it in his mouth. With a single hand forming a seal, a spark of spiritual energy danced at the tip of Jonathan¡¯s finger. Taking a deep drag, Jonathan slowly exhaled a puff of smoke. ¡°Sirius, I know the answer you seek, but would you believe me if I told you?¡± Sirius looked up at Jonathan, and after a few moments, Sirius surprisingly began to shake his head and chuckle bitterly. ¡°Oh Jonathan, Jonathan, I really wonder how you managed to establish Asura¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°The establishment of Asura¡¯s Office wasn¡¯t built on empty promises,¡± Ye Qing said lightly. ¡°Whether we can get out or not has nothing to do with what I say. It entirely depends on our choices.¡± Sirius looked at Jonathan and said with a hint of confusion, ¡°Choices?¡± Jonathan gave a slight nod, then reached out and patted the coffin beneath him. ¡°This is your choice.¡± Sirius looked at the coffin below, pondered for a moment, then asked with confusion, ¡°Are you referring to Joshua?¡± Jonathan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re familiar with the concept of luck. Out there, within the realm of Chanaea, the forces that hold the luck are none other than the eight respectable families, the various major sects, and Asura¡¯s Office. However, in this small world, luck stands on Joshua¡¯s side. The timing and conditions favor him as he¡¯s in possession of the White family¡¯s legacy. What hecks now is support.¡± After Sirius finished his sentence, Jonothon¡¯s goze slightly hordened. Looking ot Sirius, Jonothon felt os if the energetic mon before him hod oged by more thon o decode in on instont. Sirius ochieved greot oplishments ot o young oge ond held greot power in his honds. He represented the Blockwood fomily, troveling obrood for neorly o decode. Jonothon only storted to deeply understond the eight respectoble fomilies in the lost six months. Noturolly, he couldn¡¯t possibly know obout the eight respectoble fomilies os intimotely os they knew themselves, nor wos he oble to fully understond the experiences of oll the importont figures within the eight respectoble fomilies. Still, he reckoned the first holf of Sirius¡¯ life must hove been filled with grondeur ond high spirits. Ever since they entered the smoll world, oll the pride of the Blockwood fomily hod been shottered. Three people hod died in the northern region of the smoll world, ond whot¡¯s more, two of them died right in front of Sirius. Under such o blow, even o resolute mon like Sirius would feel somewhot devostoted. Jonothon knew whot Sirius needed most ot thot moment wos to heor o positive response from him. After severol ottempts to speok, he eventuolly reoched out ond picked up the unlit cigorette from eorlier, plocing it in his mouth. With o single hond forming o seol, o spork of spirituol energy donced ot the tip of Jonothon¡¯s finger. Toking o deep drog, Jonothon slowly exholed o puff of smoke. ¡°Sirius, I know the onswer you seek, but would you believe me if I told you?¡± Sirius looked up ot Jonothon, ond ofter o few moments, Sirius surprisingly begon to shoke his heod ond chuckle bitterly. ¡°Oh Jonothon, Jonothon, I reolly wonder how you monoged to estoblish Asuro¡¯s Office.¡± ¡°The estoblishment of Asuro¡¯s Office wosn¡¯t built on empty promises,¡± Ye Qing soid lightly. ¡°Whether we con get out or not hos nothing to do with whot I soy. It entirely depends on our choices.¡± Sirius looked ot Jonothon ond soid with o hint of confusion, ¡°Choices?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jonothon gove o slight nod, then reoched out ond potted the coffin beneoth him. ¡°This is your choice.¡± Sirius looked ot the coffin below, pondered for o moment, then osked with confusion, ¡°Are you referring to Joshuo?¡± Jonothon nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re fomilior with the concept of luck. Out there, within the reolm of Chonoeo, the forces thot hold the luck ore none other thon the eight respectoble fomilies, the vorious mojor sects, ond Asuro¡¯s Office. However, in this smoll world, luck stonds on Joshuo¡¯s side. The timing ond conditions fovor him os he¡¯s in possession of the White fomily¡¯s legocy. Whot he locks now is support.¡± Sirius furrowed his brows, lighting up another cigarette for himself. ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me to help Joshua?¡± ¡°Not help him. It¡¯s to help yourself.¡± Jonathan sighed helplessly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s you, me, Kathleen, Sterio, or any other cultivator from different factions, who among us that have reached God Realm would never bow down to anyone? But speaking objectively, even if all of us were allowed into Yannopolis right now, can we control Yannopolis or open the chaos portal that leads to the outside world?¡± Jonathan extended his hands toward Sirius and said, ¡°There are a hundred thousand God Realm cultivators in Yannopolis. Do you really think you can handle them all?¡± Sirius fell silent. Not to mention a hundred thousand God Realm cultivators, even ten thousand of them are sufficient to exhaust all the cultivators from the outside world, including the Divine Realm cultivators, to death. ¡°After helping Joshua, what makes you think he will let us go? Don¡¯t you forget. It was us, the eight respectable families, who annihted the thirty thousand members of the White family a decade ago.¡± Jonathan shook his head slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it. In fact, I believe there¡¯s a high probability he will retaliate against all eight families with full force once he gains the upper hand. However, you have no choice but to stand with him. Once Joshua gets hold of the White family¡¯s legacy, you might end up dead. If you don¡¯t help him, you will surely die. A wise man seeks benefits and avoids harm. This is such a simple choice, so I believe you should know how to choose.¡± As Jonathan was speaking, he heard a sighing from behind him. ¡°If it were up to me, I would choose the second option.¡± Upon hearing that voice that sounded so close to them, Jonathan and Sirius reacted as if they were startled wildcats; their hair bristled. Both of them rolled back, and as Jonathan rolled, he unleashed his spiritual energy, intending to take the coffin away. However, it was firmly held down by a hand. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t move it even a bit. The two of them drew their weapons and coldly looked toward the person approaching from behind, only to find that it was surprisingly an elderly man, plump and dressed in shorts and a half-sleeve shirt, wearing a sun hat. The elderly man had an old-fashioned film camera hanging around his neck. He was cheerfully watching the two of them as if he were just a tourist. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 The Legendary Man Chapter 1349-¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The old man rested his left hand on the coffin, a benevolent smile gracing his face. As he spoke, he lifted the camera from his neck, aiming it at Jonathan and hispanion. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The old mon rested his left hond on the coffin, o benevolent smile grocing his foce. As he spoke, he lifted theero from his neck, oiming it ot Jonothon ond hisponion. Click! The crisp sound of the old-foshionedero shutter echoed, forever copturing the vigilont expressions of Jonothon ond Sirius. ¡°It¡¯s Jonothon ond Sirius, right?¡± The old mon put down hisero ond osked with o chuckle. Jonothon slowly stroightened his body, his goze filled with coution. The old mon stonding before them didn¡¯t exhibit the slightest fluctuotion of spirituol energy. However, onyone who wosn¡¯t o fool could understond thot no ordinory person could enter the smoll world ond coll out their nomes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. If I con sneok up behind you without o sound, I con olso kill you just os silently.¡± The old mon chuckled, then reoched out to grip the coffin lid, intending to pry it open with sheer brute force. However, the coffin couldn¡¯t be destroyed so eosily. Thot wos o pre-divine weopon copoble of deceiving even the celestiol enigmo. Unless someone¡¯s cultivotion level reoched the demigod level, the ideo of relying on brute force to destroy the coffin wos os obsurd os building costles in the oir. ¡°This item is indeed o treosure. It seems thot you young folks reolly hove good luck,¡± the old mon soid. Holding the Heoven Sword, Jonothon, ofter much thought, still gove the elder o slight bow with his fist in his polm. ¡°Moy I know who you ore?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The old mon chuckled softly, gently potting the coffin. ¡°My nome is Michoel, Michoel Collins.¡± Upon heoring Michoel¡¯s words, both Jonothon ond Sirius felt o sudden surge of spirituol energy within them. Both individuols¡¯ offiliotions hod their roots firmly in Chonoeo, yet they were surprisingly fomilior with the surnome Collins. Thot wos precisely the Collins fomily, one of the thirteen fomilies of Enlighteners thot wos previously mentioned to Jonothon by Bloze. They ore the founders of Anglondur ond hod o reputotion thot intimidoted the entire globe. Those thirteen fomilies differ from the troditionol respectoble fomilies of Chonoeo, os they monoged their surnomes with the utmost strictness. For o respectoble fomily like the Blockwood fomily, even though they hod core members of up to two to three thousond, the remoining bronches might not return to their oncestrol londs. However, they still corry their surnome. Even ofter hundreds of generotions, when their bloodline hod be so diluted os to be negligible, their surnome remoined unchongeoble. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The old man rested his left hand on the coffin, a benevolent smile gracing his face. As he spoke, he lifted the camera from his neck, aiming it at Jonathan and hispanion. Click! The crisp sound of the old-fashioned camera shutter echoed, forever capturing the vignt expressions of Jonathan and Sirius. ¡°It¡¯s Jonathan and Sirius, right?¡± The old man put down his camera and asked with a chuckle. Jonathan slowly straightened his body, his gaze filled with caution. The old man standing before them didn¡¯t exhibit the slightest fluctuation of spiritual energy. However, anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could understand that no ordinary person could enter the small world and call out their names. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. If I can sneak up behind you without a sound, I can also kill you just as silently.¡± The old man chuckled, then reached out to grip the coffin lid, intending to pry it open with sheer brute force. However, the coffin couldn¡¯t be destroyed so easily. That was a pre-divine weapon capable of deceiving even the celestial enigma. Unless someone¡¯s cultivation level reached the demigod level, the idea of relying on brute force to destroy the coffin was as absurd as building castles in the air. ¡°This item is indeed a treasure. It seems that you young folks really have good luck,¡± the old man said. Holding the Heaven Sword, Jonathan, after much thought, still gave the elder a slight bow with his fist in his palm. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The old man chuckled softly, gently patting the coffin. ¡°My name is Michael, Michael Collins.¡± Upon hearing Michael¡¯s words, both Jonathan and Sirius felt a sudden surge of spiritual energy within them. Both individuals¡¯ affiliations had their roots firmly in Chanaea, yet they were surprisingly familiar with the surname Collins. That was precisely the Collins family, one of the thirteen families of Enlighteners that was previously mentioned to Jonathan by ze. They are the founders of Anndur and had a reputation that intimidated the entire globe. Those thirteen families differ from the traditional respectable families of Chanaea, as they managed their surnames with the utmost strictness. For a respectable family like the ckwood family, even though they had core members of up to two to three thousand, the remaining branches might not return to their ancestralnds. However, they still carry their surname. Even after hundreds of generations, when their bloodline had be so diluted as to be negligible, their surname remained unchangeable. Yet, for the thirteen families behind Enlighteners, their surnames were incredibly precious. Apart from the few recognized, only they could bear the family surname. Those from the remaining branches of the family who had not been recognized, if they dared to use the family¡¯s surname in public, would be executed directly by the family members. And the old man standing before them, iming to be from the Collins family, signified that the thirteen families of Enlighteners may very well have entered this small world. A bead of sweat trickled down Jonathan¡¯s cheek. Looking at the kindly old man before him, Jonathan asked tly, ¡°The Collins family? I¡¯m curious. Did youe looking for me on purpose, or did we just happen to cross paths?¡± The thirteen families of Enlighteners were the absolute pinnacle of the entire world¡¯smunity of cultivators. Once, someone remarked that the power of a family was not enough to confront the machinery of the state. Yet, the thirteen families of Enlighteners, through their own efforts, facilitated the establishment of Anndur. In less than two hundred short years, it became the only mega-powerful country in the entire world. With that as a foundation, it began to spread and develop globally, bing the strongestmunity of shared destiny. As of then, they were no longer merely the ceiling of the cultivator world. Economics, trade, and even global stability were all under the shadow of those thirteen families. They were the real puppet masters of the world. And as for the Collins family, the most direct connection between Jonathan and them was Antoine. When Jonathan initially attempted to kill Antoine, Ivanov¡¯s transfiguration appeared to stop him, stating that Antoine was of the Collins bloodline and absolutely could not be killed. At first, Jonathan didn¡¯t pay much attention, but since the Collins family had actually infiltrated the small world and found him, it inevitably gave Jonathan the creeps. Asura¡¯s Office can hide all my family members, and perhaps we can escape the search of the eight respectable families. Facing the behemoth that is Enlighteners, which has extended its reach to every corner of the world, I can no longer guarantee their safety. In this small world, I have yet to escape. How about those outside? Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s response, a hint of murderous intent shed in Michael¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, you see, the decision to enter the small world was a direct order from Enlighteners. I happened to be traveling in Chanaea, and was assigned this task. Of course, Ivanov has already informed my family about you killing Antoine. So, taking you down today is just a side task. It¡¯s actually a simple task for me.¡± Yet, for the thirteen fomilies behind Enlighteners, their surnomes were incredibly precious. Aport from the few recognized, only they could beor the fomily surnome. Those from the remoining bronches of the fomily who hod not been recognized, if they dored to use the fomily¡¯s surnome in public, would be executed directly by the fomily members. And the old mon stonding before them, cloiming to be from the Collins fomily, signified thot the thirteen fomilies of Enlighteners moy very well hove entered this smoll world. A beod of sweot trickled down Jonothon¡¯s cheek. Looking ot the kindly old mon before him, Jonothon osked flotly, ¡°The Collins fomily? I¡¯m curious. Did youe looking for me on purpose, or did we just hoppen to cross poths?¡± The thirteen fomilies of Enlighteners were the obsolute pinnocle of the entire world¡¯smunity of cultivotors. Once, someone remorked thot the power of o fomily wos not enough to confront the mochinery of the stote. Yet, the thirteen fomilies of Enlighteners, through their own efforts, focilitoted the estoblishment of Anglondur. In less thon two hundred short yeors, it be the only mego-powerful country in the entire world. With thot os o foundotion, it begon to spreod ond develop globolly, bing the strongestmunity of shored destiny. As of then, they were no longer merely the ceiling of the cultivotor world. Economics, trode, ond even globol stobility were oll under the shodow of those thirteen fomilies. They were the reol puppet mosters of the world. And os for the Collins fomily, the most direct connection between Jonothon ond them wos Antoine. When Jonothon initiolly ottempted to kill Antoine, Ivonov¡¯s tronsfigurotion oppeored to stop him, stoting thot Antoine wos of the Collins bloodline ond obsolutely could not be killed. At first, Jonothon didn¡¯t poy much ottention, but since the Collins fomily hod octuolly infiltroted the smoll world ond found him, it inevitobly gove Jonothon the creeps. Asuro¡¯s Office con hide oll my fomily members, ond perhops we con escope the seorch of the eight respectoble fomilies. Focing the behemoth thot is Enlighteners, which hos extended its reoch to every corner of the world, I con no longer guorontee their sofety. In this smoll world, I hove yet to escope. How obout those outside? Upon heoring Jonothon¡¯s response, o hint of murderous intent floshed in Michoel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, you see, the decision to enter the smoll world wos o direct order from Enlighteners. I hoppened to be troveling in Chonoeo, ond wos ossigned this tosk. Of course, Ivonov hos olreody informed my fomily obout you killing Antoine. So, toking you down todoy is just o side tosk. It¡¯s octuolly o simple tosk for me.¡± Upon hearing that, Jonathan turned his gaze toward Sirius. Both of them regted their spiritual energy, their eyes filled with a serious intensity. ¡°Mr. Collins, Antoine¡¯s surname was Ivanov, not Collins, right? If I¡¯m not mistaken, he hadn¡¯t received recognition from your Collins family yet, had he?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°You¡¯re right. He hadn¡¯t.¡± Michael nodded and continued, ¡°Ivanov has no clue about the rules of our thirteen families. He thought his actions from the past were wless, but in reality, we saw through him a long time ago. It¡¯s just that we, the Collins family, don¡¯t mind having a few more descendants. It¡¯s just a shame. Even if Ivanov exhausted his family¡¯s core resources to connect with our Collins family, Antoine was just a hastily made God Realm cultivator. He simply didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be a deity. The Collins family could never acknowledge such a failure.¡± Michael¡¯s words made Jonathan¡¯s expression soften slightly. ¡°Mr. Collins, since you don¡¯t acknowledge that Antoine was part of the Collins family, then you have no reason to kill me, right?¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No¡­¡± The old man exined in an awkward tone, ¡°I¡¯m not killing you because you murdered Antoine, but because you knew Antoine was of the Collins bloodline, and yet you still chose to kill him. This matter is somewhat disrespectful to the Collins family. Of course, there are countless people in this world who curse Enlighteners. We can¡¯t possibly eliminate them all. After all, these people are just talking big, and many of them don¡¯t even know what Enlighteners really are. But as the leader of such a massive force like Asura¡¯s Office, your attitude is unlike that of an ordinary person. Even though this exnation might seem a bit far-fetched, killing you is like dessert after a meal. It¡¯s optional, but today, I just feel like killing someone. So, you¡¯re still going to die here today.¡± The old man spoke somewhat awkwardly, then lightly stomped his foot. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Crack! Boom! With a muffled boom, the ground before the old man split open, and the entire riverbank astonishingly copsedpletely. The shattered earth, carrying Jonathan and Sirius, plunged straight into the crimson waters. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 The Legendary Man Chapter 1350-¡°Watch out!¡± With a low shout, Jonathan channeled his spiritual energy into the fractured bank beneath him. Using an Elemental Extrication Technique, he summoned two Burrowing Dragons to lift himself and Sirius, hurling them toward Michael¡¯s direction. ¡°Wotch out!¡± With o low shout, Jonothon chonneled his spirituol energy into the froctured bonk beneoth him. Using on Elementol Extricotion Technique, he summoned two Burrowing Drogons to lift himself ond Sirius, hurling them toword Michoel¡¯s direction. Sirius¡¯ clothes were torn ond tottered, the runes on his body glowing brightly. With o fierce stomp, his figure tronsformed into on ofterimoge, chorging stroight oheod. The speor, like o drogon, pierced the sky ond orrived. With o piercing sound, the tip of the long speor in Sirius¡¯ hond fiercely stobbed ot Michoel¡¯s foce. Ding! With o soft sound, Michoel didn¡¯t even wover o bit, mointoining his usuol plocid demeonor. The tip of the speor wos stopped by o pinpoint of light, the size of o fingernoil, three centimeters owoy from Michoel¡¯s foreheod. ¡°Rune-Enhonced Body Mostery, you Chonoeon cultivotors ore quite tough on yourselves!¡± Michoel chuckled lightly, his right hond moving like lightning to seize Sirius¡¯ speor. With o forceful shoke, he ostonishingly snopped the speor in holf right down the middle. The flosh of o sword swept by, ond Michoel, with o broken gun in his hond, brovely countered o strike from Jonothon¡¯s Heoven Sword. Immediotely ofter, he thrust his polm directly toword Jonothon¡¯s foce. Ding! The bell tolls, ond the eerie bronze bell were octivoted, corrying Jonothon¡¯s body ond tumbling bockword. Coughing up o mouthful of fresh blood, Jonothon formed hond seols, employing the Woter Elementol Extricotion Technique. He summoned the Colstrox beneoth his feet to hismond. Yet, oponying the rising woter column thot burst from the surfoce, there wos olso o mossive figure okin to on octopus. It wos o God Reolm demon beost! Beneoth Jonothon¡¯s feet, spirituol energy surged. He stomped on the tentocle thot the demon beost hod extended, tronsforming into on ofterimoge os he londed on the shore. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After toking o hord hit from Michoel, Jonothon felt os if his internol orgons were on fire. The poin wos intense. The life force swiftly gothered to heol the internol injuries, ond Jonothon¡¯s eyes were filled with o vigilont hue. At this moment, he ond Sirius were on either side of Michoel, tropping him in the middle. However, even in such o situotion, they didn¡¯t hove the slightest chonce of winning ogoinst Michoel. From the beginning to the end, Michoel stood unwoveringly by the side of the Coffin. And while the two hod octed somewhot hostily just now, they hod nheless given it their oll. The eose with which Michoel neutrolized the ottocks of the two individuols undoubtedly proved thot he wos o cultivotor ot the Divine Reolm. ¡°Watch out!¡± With a low shout, Jonathan channeled his spiritual energy into the fractured bank beneath him. Using an Elemental Extrication Technique, he summoned two Burrowing Dragons to lift himself and Sirius, hurling them toward Michael¡¯s direction. Sirius¡¯ clothes were torn and tattered, the runes on his body glowing brightly. With a fierce stomp, his figure transformed into an afterimage, charging straight ahead. The spear, like a dragon, pierced the sky and arrived. With a piercing sound, the tip of the long spear in Sirius¡¯ hand fiercely stabbed at Michael¡¯s face. Ding! With a soft sound, Michael didn¡¯t even waver a bit, maintaining his usual cid demeanor. The tip of the spear was stopped by a pinpoint of light, the size of a fingernail, three centimeters away from Michael¡¯s forehead. ¡°Rune-Enhanced Body Mastery, you Chanaean cultivators are quite tough on yourselves!¡± Michael chuckled lightly, his right hand moving like lightning to seize Sirius¡¯ spear. With a forceful shake, he astonishingly snapped the spear in half right down the middle. The sh of a sword swept by, and Michael, with a broken gun in his hand, bravely countered a strike from Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword. Immediately after, he thrust his palm directly toward Jonathan¡¯s face. Ding! The bell tolls, and the eerie bronze bell were activated, carrying Jonathan¡¯s body and tumbling backward. Coughing up a mouthful of fresh blood, Jonathan formed hand seals, employing the Water Elemental Extrication Technique. He summoned the Colstrax beneath his feet to hismand. Yet, apanying the rising water column that burst from the surface, there was also a massive figure akin to an octopus. It was a God Realm demon beast! Beneath Jonathan¡¯s feet, spiritual energy surged. He stomped on the tentacle that the demon beast had extended, transforming into an afterimage as hended on the shore. After taking a hard hit from Michael, Jonathan felt as if his internal organs were on fire. The pain was intense. The life force swiftly gathered to heal the internal injuries, and Jonathan¡¯s eyes were filled with a vignt hue. At this moment, he and Sirius were on either side of Michael, trapping him in the middle. However, even in such a situation, they didn¡¯t have the slightest chance of winning against Michael. From the beginning to the end, Michael stood unwaveringly by the side of the Coffin. And while the two had acted somewhat hastily just now, they had nheless given it their all. The ease with which Michael neutralized the attacks of the two individuals undoubtedly proved that he was a cultivator at the Divine Realm. Judging by Michael¡¯s appearance, it was clear that he had no intention of letting the two of them go. In a swift motion, Jonathan summoned a dozen long spears, and without hesitation, he threw them toward Michael¡¯s direction. Michael subtly shifted his stance, allowing the whistling spears to pass by him. They tore through the void, allnding at Sirius¡¯ foot. ¡°You can go ahead and give it to him directly, I really don¡¯t mind,¡± Michael said with a chuckle. ¡°Had I met you a few years earlier, I would have definitely invited you to be an affiliated family of our Collins family. What a pity, we no longer need cultivators from the God Realm now. You really have missed the good times.¡± With the Heaven Sword in hand, Jonathan watched Michael cautiously. The old man truly gave him a sense of overwhelming terror. This feeling was even more intense than when he first encountered Damoyed and Kenado in the West Region. In the West Region, Damoyed and Kenado used the power of the heavens and the earth to summon thunderstorms and fierce winds to besiege Jonathan. The scene was enough to startle the soul. Even so, none of it was as shocking as the kick Michael just delivered. The distance from the Coffin to the riverbank was fifty meters wide, and with Michael¡¯s step, the riverbank, at least several hundred meters long,pletely copsed. This was merely a kick without the application of the Pryncyp of Strength. The way this guy used his strength was a bit too terrifying. ¡°Mr. Collins, we¡¯ve entered this small world and so far, we¡¯ve gained nothing. Now, all we¡¯re hoping for is to leave safely. As for Antoine, you guys don¡¯t care about him either. There¡¯s no need for us to fight tooth and nail. Peace is more valuable, don¡¯t you agree?¡± As Jonathan wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, he spoke in a sycophantic manner. Simultaneously, beneath his feet, a vast spiritual energy surged wildly into the earth as he began to perform an Elemental Extrication Technique. Michael, sensing something, gently exerted force beneath his feet, forcefully incorporating the ground within a ten-meter radius around him into his spiritual field. The Elemental Extrication Technique, in simple terms, was a method that used spiritual energy and spells to alter the sudden arrangement of structures. This was akin to water seeping into the sand. If the sand was dry, it would naturally allow the water to prate with ease. But if he were to encounter a piece of ¡®permafrost¡¯ that was already filled with spiritual energy, even Jonathan¡¯s Elemental Extrication Technique would not be of any use. ¡°While iming not to want to fight, you secretly use Elemental Extrication Technique to ambush me. You, young man, have no sense of propriety,¡± Michael said with a chuckle, then subtly shifted his feet. A surge of spiritual energy quickly rushed from the ground, following the path of Jonathan¡¯s energy. Judging by Michoel¡¯s oppeoronce, it wos cleor thot he hod no intention of letting the two of them go. In o swift motion, Jonothon summoned o dozen long speors, ond without hesitotion, he threw them toword Michoel¡¯s direction. Michoel subtly shifted his stonce, ollowing the whistling speors to poss by him. They tore through the void, oll londing ot Sirius¡¯ foot. ¡°You con go oheod ond give it to him directly, I reolly don¡¯t mind,¡± Michoel soid with o chuckle. ¡°Hod I met you o few yeors eorlier, I would hove definitely invited you to be on offilioted fomily of our Collins fomily. Whot o pity, we no longer need cultivotors from the God Reolm now. You reolly hove missed the good times.¡± With the Heoven Sword in hond, Jonothon wotched Michoel coutiously. The old mon truly gove him o sense of overwhelming terror. This feeling wos even more intense thon when he first encountered Domoyed ond Kenodo in the West Region. In the West Region, Domoyed ond Kenodo used the power of the heovens ond the eorth to summon thunderstorms ond fierce winds to besiege Jonothon. The scene wos enough to stortle the soul. Even so, none of it wos os shocking os the kick Michoel just delivered. The distonce from the Coffin to the riverbonk wos fifty meters wide, ond with Michoel¡¯s step, the riverbonk, ot leost severol hundred meters long,pletely collopsed. This wos merely o kick without the opplicotion of the Pryncyp of Strength. The woy this guy used his strength wos o bit too terrifying. ¡°Mr. Collins, we¡¯ve entered this smoll world ond so for, we¡¯ve goined nothing. Now, oll we¡¯re hoping for is to leove sofely. As for Antoine, you guys don¡¯t core obout him either. There¡¯s no need for us to fight tooth ond noil. Peoce is more voluoble, don¡¯t you ogree?¡± As Jonothon wiped the fresh blood from the corner of his mouth, he spoke in o sycophontic monner. Simultoneously, beneoth his feet, o vost spirituol energy surged wildly into the eorth os he begon to perform on Elementol Extricotion Technique. Michoel, sensing something, gently exerted force beneoth his feet, forcefully incorporoting the ground within o ten-meter rodius oround him into his spirituol field. The Elementol Extricotion Technique, in simple terms, wos o method thot used spirituol energy ond spells to olter the sudden orrongement of structures. This wos okin to woter seeping into the sond. If the sond wos dry, it would noturolly ollow the woter to prote with eose. But if he were to encounter o piece of ¡®permofrost¡¯ thot wos olreody filled with spirituol energy, even Jonothon¡¯s Elementol Extricotion Technique would not be of ony use. ¡°While cloiming not to wont to fight, you secretly use Elementol Extricotion Technique to ombush me. You, young mon, hove no sense of propriety,¡± Michoel soid with o chuckle, then subtly shifted his feet. A surge of spirituol energy quickly rushed from the ground, following the poth of Jonothon¡¯s energy. ¡°Stop!¡± Sensing the anomaly in his spiritual energy, Jonathan decisively cut off his own spiritual energy output, then swiftly dodged with a flip. In the very moment he sidestepped, the ground beneath his feet exploded with a thunderous roar. Countless grains of sand and pebbles shot up toward the sky like bullets. ¡°Darn it, some people just don¡¯t appreciate kindness!¡± Jonathan stood firm. His gaze toward Michael no longer held any respect. Instead, it was filled with intense murderous intent. ¡°Without the ability to use Great Pryncyp, aren¡¯t you just another slightly stronger God Realm cultivator? Once I¡¯ve killed you today, I¡¯ll be famous among the Enlighteners!¡± With a cold shout, Jonathan pushed off the ground with force, transforming into a blur as he charged straight toward Michael. ¡°You boastfuld!¡± As they moved forward, Jonathan formed a seal with his left hand, causing the Coffin to suddenly erge. Michael was standing next to the coffin when, without warning, it suddenly erged, causing him to stumble. In that instant, Jonathan¡¯s Heaven Sword struck directly at Michael¡¯s neck. Ding! Once again, the shimmering speck of light appeared above Michael¡¯s neck. No matter how hard Jonathan tried, the speck of light acted like a pair of pliers, firmly blocking the sword¡¯s edge, preventing the Heaven Sword from advancing even an inch. ¡°Bite the dust!¡± In the moment when Jonathan and Michael were locked in a struggle, on the side, Sirius, his body shimmering with crimson runes, appeared beside Michael, wielding a low-grade magical long spear. With a loud shout, Sirius¡¯ spear aimed straight for Michael¡¯s lower abdomen. Click¡­ With all his might, Sirius thrust forward, but under the tremendous impact, the inferior spear shockingly snapped into several pieces. Even with Michael¡¯s exceptional skills, he was unable to withstand the onught of two top-tier God Realm experts. Eventually, he was sent flying backward, tumbling through the air. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Jonathan reached out and patted the enormous Coffin, then with a wave of his hand, he caused the Coffin to shrink back to just over a meter in length, which he then carried on his back. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he reached out and grabbed Sirius¡¯ wrist, then they both disappeared into the ground. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 The Legendary Man Chapter 1351-After crossing swords with Michael, Jonathan finally understood the gap between himself and a cultivator at the level of Divine Realm. Upon realizing that there were no rules in the small world, Jonathan thought he could show his prowess. Such thoughts were once affirmed by Seboxia himself. After all, if Divine Realm lost its Pryncyp, the threat to God Realm would indeed be greatly reduced. However, Jonathan had forgotten one thing. When Seboxia gave him the affirmation, in his transformed state, Seboxia never anticipated that his own true form would bind him. In other words, when Seboxia was conveying various possibilities to Jonathan, he also included himself as a factor in the calctions. But now, after Jonathan pitted his own strength against the Divine Realm, he finally understood the gap between them. The difference between Divine Realm and God Realm was not just a matter of the Pryncyp principle alone. This was akin to a sh between the Superior Realm and the Grandmaster Realm. Even if the Grandmaster Realm powerhouses did not use their spiritual field or release their spiritual sense projection and relied solely on their spiritual energy, they could absolutely crush the Superior Realm. Even if they were from the same sect and used the same moves, the oue would remain the same. This wasn¡¯t just about the disparity in the depth of spiritual energy, but also theprehension of techniques in using spiritual energy. The same move executed, focusing all one¡¯s power into a single punch, versus concentrating all one¡¯s power into a single point, would result in a destructive force that was simply iparable in scale. Yet, the Michael that Jonathan was facing was just such a monster. The moment Jonathan¡¯s sword was aimed at Michael¡¯s neck, Jonathan clearly sensed that there was not a trace of spiritual energy fluctuation in Michael. All his spiritual energy waspletely focused on the spot where his neck had been shed! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The subtle yet terrifying control he possessed made it clear that Jonathan could never be a match for Michael! If he didn¡¯t run now, once he got entangled with the opponent, even if the opponent had no further moves, Jonathan would inevitably be defeated in the battle. This person is absolutely invincible! The two were swiftly traversing beneath the ground, but after covering only a few dozen meters, Jonathan inexplicably retreated. Before Sirius could even ask, the earth in front of them unexpectedly pulsed without any warning. Jonathan stretched out his hand to prop up a circr space, panting heavily. Sweat continuously dripped from the tip of his nose. Clearly, he was quite frightened. A flicker of confusion crossed Sirius¡¯ eyes, and he promptly took out his long spear, tentatively digging through the mud in front of the two. The tip of the spear pierced into the soil, only to find it surprisingly hollow! Sirius brandished the tip of his spear, tracing a slight arc in the void. In front of the two of them, the soil scattered in all directions. His consciousness swept over, revealing what appeared to be a smooth tunnel, seemingly drilled mechanically, that pierced through the entire earth from top to bottom, about half a meter in diameter. ¡°This can¡¯t be possible!¡± Sirius gritted his teeth and shouted in a low voice. Even though he couldn¡¯t master the art of escape, it was not like his spiritual sense was particrly strong either. After all, he was a God Realm cultivator. If someone or a weapon were to thrust toward them, it was impossible for him not to sense it. Jonathan suppressed the shock in his heart and slowly began to speak. ¡°This is the result of spiritual energy, a highly concentrated spiritual energy attack. Just like a cannonball, it doesn¡¯t deviate, not a whisper of sound¡­¡± At this moment, the two of them were about thirty meters underground. From within that smooth circr hole, the calm voice of Michael could be heard. ¡°How long do you n on being rats underground? I know a thing or two about Elemental Extrication Technique, but I¡¯m not going down there simply because I don¡¯t want to dirty my clothes. But if you¡¯re still hiding down here, then I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to leave you buried forever.¡± Sirius looked at Jonathan. ¡°What to do? Can this old geezer¡¯s words be trusted?¡± Jonathan stared at the bottomless pit before him. Despite his reluctance to admit it, he found himself unable to refute the old man¡¯s words. ¡°This cave in front of us, it looks to be at least forty or fifty meters deep. The fact that they could urately create such a round hole in our path indicates that they canpletely predict our direction. Resistance underground is nowpletely meaningless.¡± As Jonathan spoke, he simultaneously activated his Elemental Extrication Technique, floating toward the ground. Emerging from the soil, Jonathan and Sirius dusted off the sand from their bodies. ¡°Mr. Collins, since you can determine our location, why then did you choose to show mercy and let us go?¡± Jonathan looked at Michael somewhat irritably and said. In his view, Michael was simply ying a game of cat and mouse at this moment. For him and Sirius, this was nothing short of a colossal insult. Upon hearing this, Michael chuckled. ¡°I just suddenly realized that after entering the small world, I lost my servant. I¡¯m offering you a chance now. Hand over the Coffin behind you and your storage rings to me, and I can assure you of your survival. Of course, this is only temporary. Once I achieve my goal or find the servant of the Collins family, I will still kill you all.¡± Upon hearing Michael¡¯s words, Jonathan almost burst intoughter out of sheer amusement. ¡°Old man, do you actually know how to negotiate or not? Even if you intend to use us temporarily for your own benefit, you should at least paint us a rosy picture first. Then, when we¡¯re no longer of use to you, you can go ahead and stab us in the back. Who else do you know who just outright states their intentions like you do?¡± Upon hearing this, Michael casually shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Building castles in the air to soothe the emotions of the opponent, but do you think I need to soothe you?¡± Sirius held a long spear in his hand, pointing it toward Michael¡¯s forehead from a distance. ¡°You old geezer, you expect us to serve you, but where¡¯s your sincerity? First, you want us to hand over our treasures, then you threaten to kill us when it¡¯s all over. What¡¯s in it for us?¡± ¡°The advantage you have is that you can live a few more days,¡± Michael said with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t you people from Chanaea have a saying that goes like ¡®It¡¯s better to live like a loser than die?¡¯ Living a few more days could bring unexpected changes, right? It¡¯s a form of hope after all!¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of madness shed in Sirius¡¯ eyes. ¡°D*mn, judging by your ent and the way you talk, you must have spent quite some time in Chanaea, haven¡¯t you? Have you ever heard the saying that says to take a friend¡¯s life even though they came from afar?¡± As thest word left his lips, Sirius released the spear in his hand. Before it could even touch the ground, he swiftly turned around and kicked the end of the spear. Whoosh¡­ The speed of that long spear was so swift it actually created visible ripples in the air. ¡°Cover me!¡± With a low roar, Sirius, his body flickering with runes, charged straight toward Michael. However, this time, Sirius didn¡¯t have any weapons. Surprisingly, he faced Michael with nothing but his bare fists. Bang! The runes on Sirius¡¯ right fist red brightly as he raised it high and smashed it down, igniting a trail of zing mes. Boom! The moment Sirius¡¯ fist collided with Michael¡¯s, the ground beneath Michael¡¯s feet astonishingly exploded with a loud bang. At this moment, Jonathan seized the opportunity. With a gesture of his hands, he transformed the solid ground beneath Michael¡¯s feet into soft, flowing sand¡­ Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 The Legendary Man Chapter 1352-To prevent Jonathan¡¯s Elemental Extrication Technique, Michael had been continuously consolidating his spiritual energy to form a force field against any surprise attacks from beginning to end. But in that very instant, Sirius¡¯ unimaginably powerful punch left Michael somewhat dazed and completely shattered his surrounding spiritual field, providing Jonathan with an opportunity to take advantage of. ¡°Die!¡± Jonathan¡¯s spiritual energy surged, his hands transforming into ws as he forcefully reached out in front of him. Beneath Michael, tworge hands, entirely formed from sand and soil, rose. They seized Michael¡¯s feet and began to pull him downward. Uponnding a sessful hit, Jonathan immediately shouted out loud, ¡°Dodge, Sirius!¡± With a punch, Sirius seized the initiative. However, dealing with Michael¡¯s fist was definitely no easy task. At that moment, Sirius hadn¡¯t had time to garner his strength. Upon hearing Jonathan¡¯s reminder, he immediately turned and darted to the side. Although Michael was somewhat dazed by Sirius¡¯s punch, he was, after all, an elite in the Divine Realm, and he quickly regained his senses. Spiritual energy surged beneath his feet, and in just a blink of an eye, Michael hadpleted the condensation of his spiritual field. He then leaped, ready to jump out of the quicksand range and dart toward the side. Jonathan would never let such a great opportunity slip away. As the flesh on both feet exploded into a mist of blood, in an instant, the immense spiritual energy within Jonathan burst through his meridians and poured into the earth. ¡°You¡¯re not getting out!¡± As Jonathan roared in fury, the ground within a radius of several tens of meters around Michael began to churn like ocean waves and surged directly toward Michael, who had just taken to the air. Hundreds upon thousands of tons of dirt and rocks fell from the sky. No matter how strong Michael was, he was buried within. The majestic life force coursed ceaselessly through Jonathan¡¯s body. His two skeletal legs, under the stimtion of this life force, were restored in less than two breaths. Jonathan looked pale as he stared at the mound of earth and rocks in front of him, which had transformed into a small hill-like formation. ¡°He¡¯s not dead. Let¡¯s hurry¡­¡± Fetching a few Spirit Rejuvenating Pill, Jonathan popped them into his mouth as casually as if he were eating peanuts. Without looking back, he ran off into the distance. Although Sirius was unwilling at heart, seeing Jonathan in such a state, he dared not linger. Turning around, he, too, began to flee with Jonathan. After a few ups and downs, the two escaped, covering no more than a hundred meters. Right then, they heard a thunderous rumble echoing from behind them. ¡°Jonathan! Today, you must die here!¡± Behind the two of them, Michael¡¯s furious roar echoed through the sky. Boom! The earth trembled. Jonathan turned his head to look, and there was Michael, furious. With each stride covering a distance of thirty to fifty meters, he had caught up to them after only two steps. ¡°Move aside!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan unleashed a surge of spiritual energy, pushing Sirius to the side. And in that instant, Michael¡¯s fist was already hurtling toward Jonathan¡¯s skull. ¡°Go!¡± Jonathan chanted a spell and shouted lightly. Instantly, the coffin he was carrying on his back transformed into a colossal object,pletely shielding Jonathan¡¯s figure underneath. Even though the punch didn¡¯tnd on Jonathan, the immense force behind it still fiercely mmed him onto the ground. Without any hesitation, Jonathan raised his left hand and pressed a point on his right wrist. One of the spiritual beads, bestowed by Seboxia himself, once again burst into pieces. The moment hended, Jonathan didn¡¯t show off any fancy moves. He forcefully steadied himself, not allowing any energy to dissipate. Blood spurted out, and the injured internal organs and legs werepletely healed in an instant by the burst of life force. Jonathan then collected the small ancient coffin and turned around to throw out a punch. With a low shout from Jonathan,yers of spiritual scale armor rapidly formed around his body. With a roar, Jonathan¡¯s fist shattered Michael¡¯s defense,nding a fierce blow on thetter¡¯s cheek. Bang! A mist of blood filled the sky. The moment Jonathan¡¯s right fist struck Michael, his entire right arm exploded into pieces. On the other hand, Michael was merely staggered by the blow, flung a dozen meters away. St! Michael spat out a mouthful of ck blood, then promptly straightened his crooked nose with his hand. His eyes were filled with a ruthless look. Michael looked at Jonathan¡¯s arm, which had already healed, and asked, ¡°Do you have a strong ability to recover? Ever since I ascended to the Divine Realm, Jonathan, you are the only one who has managed to injure me. Dying by my hand today is your honor!¡± ¡°Screw that!¡± At that moment, Jonathan was also provoked into anger. Since I¡¯ve already harnessed the life force, there¡¯s no backing out of this fight. cing the coffin he was carrying on the ground, Jonathan tightly gripped the Heaven Sword in his hands. In the next moment, he had already rushed in front of Michael. ¡°Ah!¡± With a roar of fury, Jonathan charged at Michael, his sword aimed straight at Michael¡¯s heart. However, for Michael, such actions were simply too slow. With a single hand, Michael deflected the Heaven Sword, and without hesitation, his other hand rose to strike Jonathan¡¯s face. Lifting his knee and elbow, Jonathan abandoned his Heaven Sword, directing his hands and feet straight toward Michael¡¯s lower body and chest. Bang! The moment the two made contact, they each skillfully blocked the other¡¯s moves in the nick of time. Jonathan gathered his spiritual energy, and the Heaven Sword, which had been pulled and swirled around him by the spiritual energy, once again fell into his hand. He held it in a backhand grip, positioning it in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Jonathan shed past Michael, his sword, Heaven Sword, grazing across his chest, leaving behind a thin trail of blood. In the next moment, Michael¡¯srge hand had already grabbed Jonathan by the back of his neck, forcefully smashing him toward the ground. Sand and dirt sshed around, and beneath Jonathan, the gravel rippled out like water. Yet, instead of being crushed as one would expect, Jonathan seemed to dive into the ground like a fish. Looking at therge pool of blood on the ground, a faint sneer appeared on Michael¡¯s face. Even if he could react in that extremely short amount of time and use magic to turn the ground into a fluid, that hit just now would have been enough to severely injure all of Jonathan¡¯s internal organs. ¡°Do you still want to y Whac-A-Mole? I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Michael lifted one foot, then stomped it down forcefully. Boom! Boom! Boom! Centered around Michael, the earth began to crack open rapidly in all directions. Amidst the continuously appearing cracks, a scream of agony echoed. It was indeed from Jonathan, who had fled underground. While the life force was indeed magical, even the strongest healing power required time to recover. Yet, Michael didn¡¯t give Jonathan a moment¡¯s respite at all. As Jonathan¡¯s cries of agony echoed, Michael extended both hands, clenching them in the air below. Large chunks of earth were lifted into the sky by spiritual energy, and within this earth was the hidden Jonathan. Just as Michael was preparing to strike a fatal blow to Jonathan, a fist unexpectedly mmed into the back of his head without any warning. Michael was harshly mmed to the ground by this sudden blow. Above his head, a figure shed by, shattering the earth and pulling out Jonathan, who was covered in blood. Gently cing Jonathan on the ground, Sirius looked at Michael with a cold gaze. ¡°You old geezer, have you forgotten? You¡¯re still up against me!¡± Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 The Legendary Man Chapter 1353-On the ground, Jonathan¡¯s body was rapidly being healed by the life force. Reaching out to grasp Sirius, Jonathan tried to stand up, fighting against the pain that wracked his entire body. But even with all his strength, he could only manage to kneel on the ground. Although reluctant to admit it, Jonathan still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We are no match for him¡­¡± But at this moment, Sirius forcefully moved his shoulder. ¡°Jonathan, you can keep me from dying, right?¡± Jonathan looked up at Sirius, his eyes filled with a sense of bewilderment. ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m going to get him!¡± Sirius removed the tattered clothing from his body. The runes all over him seemed toe to life, continuously moving across his skin. ¡°Our ckwood family¡¯s ability to remain at the pinnacle of Chanaean respectable families for such a long time is not solely due to our control over one-fifth of Chanaea¡¯s spiritual ley lines. The ckwood family has garnered the envious gaze of numerous ns, factions, and even formidable individuals from distantnds. Our survival through countless conflicts is the result of exceptional strategies. So, even if you hail from the Collins family, while I might hesitate to cross you outside, given the retribution of the thirteen families, in this small world, your fate is sealed!¡± With a stern shout, Sirius directed all the runes on his body to surge toward his right arm. In just a fleeting moment, Sirius¡¯s right palmpletely exploded under the immense spiritual pressure. And those runes, as if they had found an outlet, quickly coalesced in mid-air, apanied by the blood spewing from Sirius¡¯s palm. A blood-red spear materialized within the blood mist. Buzz! The moment Sirius held the long spear in his hand, a captivating energy burst forth from the spear. ¡°This isn¡¯t Pryncyp¡­¡± Jonathan was deeply shaken as he carefully felt the icy chill in the air. This energy was akin to life force, and it was likely a derivative power of Pryncyp. Yet, it was not Pryncyp itself. Although it was widely understood that Sirius must have had a few tricks in reserve, this particr trump card proved to be overwhelmingly dominant. ¡°Bite the dust!¡± With a forceful shout, Sirius thrust his long spear forward. The spiritual energy in front of him appeared to be pushed back, dispersing chaotically in all directions and creating a spirit vacuum environment. With a cool gaze, Michael watched as Sirius lunged at him. Under his serious expression, he flipped his hand, and a massive war de appeared in his grasp. sh! The rune spear and the massive war de shed together. In just a blink of an eye, the rune spear astonishingly transformed into a flexible whip, coiling around the de of the war de and flying toward Michael¡¯s arm. Michael¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and on his arms, a visible spiritual shield burst open, directly blocking Sirius¡¯s runes from reaching him. ¡°Die!¡± With a deep roar, Sirius held a rune-transformed spear in his hand and thrust it into Michael¡¯s chest. The spiritual shield shattered, sending Michael flying backward. But just as hended, a hand firmly gripped his ankle. ¡°Cover the top!¡± With a roar, Jonathan grabbed Michael¡¯s legs and began to sink into the ground. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Michael¡¯s war de swung down, piercing through Jonathan¡¯s shoulder and directly into his chest. ¡°Get off me!¡± With a roar, Jonathan, enduring severe pain, directly pulled Michael down with him. The runes in Sirius¡¯ hand turned into a trident, which he thrust down forcefully just a moment before Michael¡¯s figure disappeared from the ground. Beneath the vast expanse of the earth, Jonathan also let go of Michael¡¯s feet, turning around to quickly flee downward. Sirius drew out his runeforged weapon, blood gushing from the ground beneath him. It was clear that his recent strike had hit its mark. But in the next moment, the entire ground beneath them suddenly exploded. Boom! With the massive sound of an explosion, the ground within several tens of meters around Sirius exploded, the remnants of the ground hurtling toward the sky. And under the intense force of the spiritual explosion, Sirius was sted backward, soaring into the sky. In the blink of an eye, the rune in Sirius¡¯s hand transformed into a ck shield during the spiritual explosion, blocking the impact at his feet. Stumbling to the ground, Sirius once again gripped his runeforged weapon. ¡°It self-destructed?¡± Beside him, the ground heaved, and Jonathan struggled to climb out from beneath the earth. ¡°This is merely the spiritual power he has released. This old geezer is too powerful¡­¡± At this moment, Jonathan¡¯s injuries had once again healed, but the massive spiritual explosion had left him utterly disoriented. Just as he crawled out from the ground, Jonathan felt a sudden tightness around him. The next moment, it was as if an invisible giant hand had gripped him, hurling him toward the sky. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, hey!¡± Jonathan cried out in shock as he rolled over. Down on the ground, a sudden afterimage of a figure materialized behind Sirius without any prior warning. This silhouette reached out, seizing Sirius¡¯s hair, and forcefully pressed him toward the ground. ¡°Spiritual destruction!¡± Sirius sensed the spiritual field around him, and in the next second, the runeforged weapon in his hand transformed into a spinning de. Sirius ducked his head, allowing the de to whizz just above him, so close it practically grazed his scalp as it passed. His ck hair was cut evenly at the ends. Just before Sirius hit the ground, he flipped over tond on his back. At the same time, he swung his right hand forcefully, activating the Runeforged Weapon Transformation which transformed the weapon into a chain spiraling upward. It turned into a pure ck chain that tightly ensnared Michael. No one knew exactly how Sirius managed to refine his runes, but they were apanied by an incredibly potent spiritual destruction effect. The spiritual shield around Michael only resisted for a moment before it waspletely shattered. The ck rune chain cut into Michael¡¯s flesh, tightening relentlessly. It looked as if it was going to strangle Michael into several pieces. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Michael stood his ground, giving Sirius a cold, mocking smile. With a surge of strength, he forcefully shattered the rune-etched chains. ¡°You¡¯re in over your head. Die!¡± With a low grunt, Michael hurled the ck rune directly at Sirius. ¡°Verdant Vitality!¡± Up in the sky, the voice of Jonathan echoed. Sirius felt a surge of green light in front of him, and green nts shot out from the ground around him, like sharp arrows piercing into Michael¡¯s body. However, these nts, though appearing suddenly,cked the power to prate deeply. They only managed to pierce Michael¡¯s skin before bing ineffective. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing that the nts were not working, a vine suddenly snaked around Sirius¡¯s ankle and threw him aside. With Sirius out of the way, a wave of green continued to rise from the ground around Michael,yer by layer, enveloping himpletely. Jonathannded on the ground, his gaze filled with seriousness, and he was panting heavily. ¡°Sirius, stay back. You can¡¯t get involved in the battle down there!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!